t -~ ~   le l l-~),'I  
I1./
2~t,   O.  4/'4</,
Cr#Yr/ Lie








THE
FOUR GOSPELS,
AND
ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
THE
COMMON ENGLISH VERSION AND THE RECEIVED GREEK TEXT;
VITH
A REVISED ENGLISH VERSION,
AND
g;itktal ank 0Hatagrat Fotem.
ALSO
THE APPENDIX TO THE GOSPEL BY MATTHEW.
PREPARED FOR THE
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION.
NE-W YORK:
AME R I CAN B I B TE U N iON  3 50 BROOME STREET.
L3-OTU_!i=,E' BITB LEt RiEVISION ASSOCIATION.
L O N D O N: TI U 3NER & C o., No. 6 0 P  A  T  E     RNOSTER R n   W.
1 86 1.




ADVE R T I S E MEN T.
NONE  of the  revisions  contained  in  this  volume, are  final.   They  are  sent
forth  for the examination  of scholars; and  their candid criticisms will be gratefully
received.
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION,
350 Broome Street, N. Y., January 1, 1861.
WM. H. WYCKOFF,
Corresponding Secretary.
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1860, by
THE AMERIC AN  BIBLE UNION,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New York.
PRINTED AND STEREOTYPED BY THOMAS HOLMAN,
Corner of Centre and White Streets, N. Y.




T H E
THE
GOSPEL BY MATTHEW.
THE
COMMON ENGLISH VERSION AND THE RECEIVED GREEK TEXT;
WITH
A REVISED VERSION,
AND
PREPARED FOR THE
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION.
BY T. J. CONANT, D.D.
renw  o rtk:
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION, 350 BROOME STREET,
BIBLE REVISION ASSOCIATION, LOUISVILLE, KY
1864.




lEtered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1860, by
THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of New York.
PRINTED AND STEREOTYPED BY THOMAS IOItAN,
Comrner of Centre and White Streets, N. Y.
_'.''1''......




INT R ODU CT ION.
THE version of the Gospel by Matthew, here presented to the public, is not a new translation.
It is a revision of the Common English Version; intended to bring that version to the present
standard of critical learning, and to correct its inaccuracies and obscurities in English expression.
In all these respects, the writer's object is the same as that of King James' revisers; whose aim
was not (to use their own words) "to make a new translation, nor yet to make of a bad one a good
one;... but to make a good one better, or out of many good ones, one principal good one."
In regard to the English style, the reviser has followed closely in their footsteps.  The noble
stock of English phraseology, which they found embodied in thle earlier versions and revisions, and
which they retained as the most fitting vehicle for the inspired thought of the original, forms the
substance of the present revision. Where accuracy or clearness demanded a change, he has endeavored
to make it in the same tone and manner; selecting the expression from the'simple, nervous Saxon
vocabulary, furnished by the English Bible itself in its successive revisions, and by the best writers
contemporary with them.
The history of the Common English Version is now too generally known to require more than
a passing allusion here.  It was the last of a series of revisions, executed at brief intervals during
a little less than a century.  Six had preceded it; all of which had been well received, and of
which some were honored for a long series of years as the Bible of the English people. In some
respects, it was an improvement on all that went before.  But the circumstances, under which it
was made, did not permit the use of all the results of criticism which were even then available; and
both in accuracy of rendering, and in English expression, it often fell below its predecessors.  Justly
pronounced imperfect, by the ripest scholars of its own and of the immediately succeeding age, it can
still less be accepted as representing the critical knowledge of the present time.  The fact that the
numerous commentaries, professedly prepared to explain its meaning, are in great part occupied with,he correction of its renderings, is sufficient evidence of the general recognition of its defects among
the learned.
Greek Text.
In accordance with the rules of the American Bible Union, the Greek text followed in tblls
revision is that of Bagster's octavo edition of 1851, "with known errors corrected." This text (as is
stated in the Preface to that edition) is that of Mill's Greek Testament; which was nearly an exact




vi.                                       INTR 0 DUCTIO N.
reprint of Robert Stephens' third edition of 1550, and which became the textus receptus in England.
The reader, by turning to the Critical Apparatus, may see what place this text of Stephens holds,
in the series of printed copies of the Greek Testament, and how much is implied in the "correction
of known errors."
King James' revisers had no standard Greek text to follow.  There were then four leading
editions of the Greek Testament (besides slightly varied reprints of each) differing from each other,
as to the reading of the Greek text, in numerous passages. No one of these had acquired any claim
to precedence over the others; nor was either followed exclusively by King James' revisers.  They
used chiefly the fourth (often quoted as the third) edition of Beza; though he himself (in his notes)
questioned the correctness of its readings in a large number of instances.  They sometimes followed
other readings of the text, as those of Stephens' third edition; but without assigning the grounds
of their preference, and in some instances contrary to what is n1ow known to be the best evidence
in the case.
The text of all these editions was that of the modern class of Greek manuscripts; and this text
was the only one known to King James' revisers.*   But manuscripts, older by  seven  or eight
centuries, have since been brought to the knowledge of European scholars; and to these have been
added other corroborating witnesses, nearly a thousand years earlier than any of the authorities, on
which the Greek text of their revision was based.  For the last two hundred years, the labors of
many eminent scholars have been devoted to the study and collation of these ancient documents;t
and the fruits of these labors have been embodied in critical editions of the Greek text.
In this preliminary work, the reviser has followed the most ancient witnesses, as the reliable
vouchers for the true original text. Should a wider range of authorities be required, in the judgment
of the final committee, it will not materially vary the result.  The difference would be little more
than the addition of some marginal readings, and the transfer, in a few instances, of the reading of
the text to the margin, and vice versa.4
Marginal Readings.
It is the right of the reader of the translation, that he should be placed, as nearly as possible,
on an equal footing with the reader of the original.  This may be done, in all essential points, by
the judicious use of marginal readings; either where there is just ground for difference of opinion as
to the meaning, or where the ancient copies differ in the reading of the text.  The variations of either
kind, that are based on evidence entitling them to consideration, are comparatively few.
* The Cambridge Ms. of the Gospels and Acts, and the Claremont Ms. of Paul's Epistles, were then known in Europe;
but no critical use had been made of them for the correction of the Greek text.
t This work was commenced (see Critical Apparatus, p. siii.) in Walton's Polyglott, 1657; half a century after the date
of King James' revision.: The writer has observed, with great pleasure, that the Greek text of the oldest authorities, followed in this revision, is
confirmed by that of the ancient Ms. recently discovered by Prof. Tischendorf, so far as its readings have yet been made
known; except in three instances, and in these its text is given to the reader in the margin of this revision. See the notice
of this Ms. on pp. xx. and xxi.




INTRO D UCT IO N.                                           Vii.
It should be remembered, therefore, that the revised version consists of the readings given in
the text and in the margin; and neither should be printed, or consulted, without the other.
Italicized words.
A translation of the Scriptures should contain no italicized or supplemental words.  The case is a
plain one. If such words are not necessary to express the sense of the original, then they have no
business in the version, and should be expunged.  If they are necessary, and the full sense of the
original is not given without them, then they belong to the expression of the inspired thought; and
to intimate the contrary, by italicizing them, is to make a false representation to the reader.
The vigorous conciseness and compression of a writer's manner should always be retained, even
at the risk of requiring more attention and thought on the part of the reader.  Diluted paraphrase
does great injustice to any writer, who thinks and expresses himself with brevity and point. One would
rather not be understood, than be diluted to what is not worth understanding.
The use of italics is avoided in this revision, chiefly in the following ways:
1. By simply omitting the italicized words, where the sense is complete without them; e. g. in chs.
10:25; 15: 30 (last clause); 16: 3, 14 (twice); 22: 35; 26: 62; 27: 27.
2. By printing them in Roman type, where they are the literal expression of the original Greek;
e. g. in ch. 15: 20.
3. By substituting the literal construction and rendering; e. g. in chs. 5: 47; 13: 17; 15: 6;
16:2,3; 18:13; 21:21; 22:42,46; 25:14.
4. By printing the copula in Roman type; as also the object of the verb, when it is the impers.
pron., or a pers. pron. implied in the connection, and the possess. pron. when (as in ch. 27: 24) it is
our idiomatic expression of the Greek article.   In these cases, it is the translator's duty to express
the true sense of the original, in the idiom of his own language.
Early English Versions.
The style of these versions is the true expression, in English, of the simple majesty and grace
of the Hebrew  and Greek Scriptures.  Its power has been proved by the experience of centuries;
nor will any other ever have any hold on the common mind. It may safely be affirmed, that the
first qualification of a reviser, so far as respects English expression, is an intimate familiarity with
these versions, and with the best secular writers of the age to which they belong. Of those writers,
however, not one is to be compared with TYNDALE, in the use of his native, simple, racy English, of
which he was the great master, and the model to all who followed him in the work of translation.
The writer is no advocate for a sacred style, differing in its forms from that of social intercourse;
much less of a quaintness, savoring of affectation and cant.* The sacred writers used no affected
* The constant and indiscriminate use of the terminative th, in the third person singular of the verb, has this effect. Its
continual recurrence, moreover, enfeebles the expression. For these reasons it has been avoided, as a rule, in this revision,
It has its appropriate uses however; and is retained wherever the other form would be harsh, inelegant, or irreverent.




viii.                                I N TRO D U C T I O N.
form  of speech; but expressed themselves with a simple earnestness and directness, in unsought,
unstudied terms, to which the plain Saxon element of our speech so happily corresponds.  But there
is an appropriate style, for this use as for every other; and on this the verdict of the common mind
is decisive, and must be respected, if one would not "labor *in vain, and spend his strength for
nought."
How  the work of revision is to be resumed.
The necessity for renewed revision of the English version of the Scriptures being admitted, as is
now generally the case among those conversant with the subject, the question arises: Who has the
right to undertake it?  On this point, the history of the translation of the Bible into the English
tongue is instructive.
It was first undertaken by Wiclif. Self-moved, and uncountenanced by Church or State, he gave
to his countrymen the Word of Life, from the best and most authentic source known to himself. For
nearly a hundred and fifty years, his version was the Bible of the English people.
A century and a half had passed away, and the language of Wiclif's' version was beginning to
lose its hold on the common mind. Moreover, the original Hebrew and Greek Scriptures had now
been printed, and were everywhere in the hands of the learned. Then Tyndale, also self-moved and
single-handed, spent the energies of his life on a version of the Scriptures from the Hebrew and
Greek; and this is still, after more than three hundred years, the English Bible in its essential
features, and in the New Testament for the most part in its phraseology.
The English exiles, who had taken refuge from Mary's persecution in Geneva, found the influences
of that seat of learning, and their own enforced leisure, favorable to the work of revising the common
English Scriptures, and conforming them more nearly to the original Hebrew and Greek.  They also
were self-moved to undertake the task; and their revision, to which our present Common Version is
largely indebted for its excellencies, was for nearly a century the favorite Bible -of the common
people.
Then came, after an interval of eight years, the rival version of the Bishops; projected by the
highest ecclesiastical authority in the established Church, and mainly executed by its leading dignitaries.
But it shows little improvement on the editions that preceded the Genevan, the excellencies of which
it studiously ignored, and in comparison with which it is a marked retrograde movement.
Thus it appears, that prior to the revision made by authority of King James, this work was
originated, and every step of progress was made, by the spontaneous efforts of those whose hearts
prompted them to engage in it. No one doubts, that the few really learned men among King James'
revisers, if they had been permitted to proceed as scholars would have done, without his restrictions,
and with a reasonable allowance of time, would have left us a far more perfect work.
Orgahizatiin of the Bible U   tnion, and its plan antd mTeani of revision.
The association, in whose behalf this preliminary revision of Matthew's Gospel is prepared, was
formed in the city of New York, in the year 1850. It is connected with no religious denomination,
and is subject to no ecclesiastical control.  It is a voluntary association, with no religious test, open




I NTRO D UCT IO N.                                          ix.
to all who are interested in its object, and who: adopt its principles of revision and contribute to its
funds.
A large amount'of money. is contributed every year, by its friends and supporters, for procuring
the literary apparatus required by scholars employed in revision, andi to compensate them for their
time and labor.  A  library, containing several thousand volumes in this specific department, has
already been collected, and critical works are added to it as they are wanted.
Scholars, are employed in Europe and America,. without reference to their ecclesiastical connections, for revising the version of different portions of the Scriptures, for ascertaining thb true original
text, and for editing from ancient manuscripts works of critical value hitherto unpubflshed.
- The rules of the association for the direction of its revisers require:
1. That the revision shall be made in conformity with the Received Text, with known errors
corrected.
-2. That the exact meaning of the sacred writer shall be expressed; and with as little variation
from  the words of the Common Version, as is consistent with fidelity: to the original, and a proper
rgard-Ifor present English usage.
I: in the plan' of revsion, it is required, that preliminary revisions shall be printed, and sent to.
scholars for their examiation and criticism   and that no revision shall be adopted as final, till it
ha's' beeiA thus subjected to the test of the critical learning of the age, andy sanctioned by a final
committee of -approved scholars.
A  plan more liberal in- its provisions could not be devised, nor one more certain, if faithfully
carried out, to acomplish the end proposed.
Critical Apparatus.
The following list includes only what relates to textual criticism, and the primary, or very early,
eitions of vernacular versions.
The- brief emarks, accompanying the successive  editions of the Greek New Testament;may assist
som  rader  s - n e stima ting  the character and value of the printed text, in" the differen  pieids of
its history.*:*This -ismnot the place to enter into more minute criticism. lThis the writer reserves for a critical history of the printed
Greek tet.f:.e. New Testament, the materials of which.hes h e b e:collecting for some ears.




CRITICAL APPARATUS.
AMoNaG the critical works, belonging to the library of the American Bible Union, and consulted in preparing this revised
version of the Gospel by Matthew, are the following.*
Printed Editions of the Greek Text.
Complutensian  Polyglott;  VI vols. fol., 1514-1517.   Vetus Testamentum  multiplici lingua  nunc
primo impressum  (in IV vols., 1515-1517); Novum Testameutun Grrece et Latine in academia complutensi noviter impressum  (in I vol., completed Jan. 10, 1514).   The first printed  copy of the Greek
New Testament; but not published till after 1520.1The Greek text ws printed from  Mss. obtained from  the Vatican library; not including, however, the celebrated
Cod. Vat. B. It is now known, that the MIss. followed in this edition were not of the ancient class.
Paris Polyglott; 1628-1645.  X  vols. imperial fol.  Greek Text (Complutensian) of N. T. in Tom. V.
Pts. I., II.
Walton's Polyglott; 1653-1657; with Lexicon, VIII vols. fol.  (See below, p.xiii.).
This magnificent copy of this great work (including Castell's Lexicon) has the original impression of Walton's Preface,
containing the just acknowledgment (basely canceled, on the restoration of the Stuart dynasty) of the LORD PROTECTOR's and
his Council's patronage of the noble work.
Erasmus' Greek.New  Testament; third edition, 1522, fol. (first edition, 1516).  Novum  Testamentum  omne, tertio  jam  ac diligentius ab Erasmo Roterodamo recognitum, etc.
The first edition (in 1516) was the first published copy of the printed Greek Testament.  The Mss., used in the editions
of Erasmus, were few, and defective, and of modern date.  For comparison with the first and second editions I am indebted
to the Astor Library.
This third edition has the disputed passage in 1 John 5: 7, 8, not contained in the two previous editions, and added
in this (on the authority of a Ms. now known to be as late as the fifteenth century ), as the editor says, ne cui sit ansa
calumniandi.  It had already been printed in the Complutensian text;  but the editors gave no Ms. authority for it, and
produced none when it was demanded in the controversy that followed. It is wanting in the Cod. Vat. B.,11 as in all Greek
Mss. of a date prior to the fifteenth century.   (I  Fifth editzon; see the end of this division, p. xvii.).
* Including a few, marked (t), in the writer's private collection.
t This complete and beautiful copy of this rare work (of which only six hundred impressions were taken) was purchased
for the library of the American Bible Union at the sale of the Van Voorst library, in Amsterdam.
t See " The Codex Montfortianus; a Collation," etc., by Orlando T. Dobbin, 1854.
i But with the notable variation from our common Greek text, in v. 7, last clause, xac o0 zr~ee eLS ro E. seat, and in v. 8,
first clause, En7  vjs yns, omitting the last clause.
11 Its absence from this, the oldest known Mls., is thus noticed by Cardinal MCai (printed copy of the Cod. Vat.), in his
footnote to v. 6.  Exin in antiquissimo codice vaticano, quem hac editione reproesentamus, legitur tantum: oz, Wress eaty
ol lta~vqoivv:se, to tcV~Yefc T, Aal at icoq, xai ri cCa A ali oo l EZS EZS  & iv elaZv.  El trv feaTourcvav, etc.  In Ver
cellone's reprint, it is put between double tt, as wanting in th'e Ms. (Introd. IV. extr. p. V.).




CRITICAL  AP PARATUS.                                                      X=.
tCdoinaCs' Greek New Testament, Paris, 1534, 8v~ H KA4INH   IA AHKH.'Ev AEVKETLa
roV   7raprcrtcov, rrapa 2zti.  KoVOAtvaLT,.EKEIp V p           L7VOSv.Evreoa   bw'Op vTos7, ETEt  aroo   rS
OEOyOvLas  a. q. A.,.
The text of Erasmus with variations, partly from' the Complutensian, and partly from re-examination of Mss.
Robert $tephens? first edition (the so-called  O mirficam  edition), 1546, 16m~'  Novum Testamentum.
i3x bibliotheca regia.  3aLo-tAE  r' ayaO   KparEpco T  atxr't.            Lutetiae. Ex officina Roberti Stephani
typographi Regii, typis Regiis.  MDXLVI.'In this edition, he made  use of the Comnplutensian text-;  differing from it however (according to Mill's computation,
1177, init.) in nearly six hundred places, in.more than three hundred of which he followed the text of Erasmus' fourth
and fifth editions (scarcely varying from it in'the Apocalypsef), and following his own Mss. (where a  iffrent reading occu
only in thirty-seven.
Stephens' second edition, 1549; title page (except the date), and preface, the same as in the previous
edition.
Text of the first edition. repeated; but differing from it (according to Mill,  1220, iit.) in sixty-seven places.
Stephens' third edition (the- so-called Royal Edition), II vols. fol., 155.0-t;  Novum  Jesu-:Chris-ti: D. N,
Testamentum.  B-Ex-bibliotheca Regia.  f/aoutAet r' iyac;O Kpatepq r'  axrp',.  Lttetihe, ex officia
Roberti Stephani typographi Regii, Regiis typis.  MDL.
A  text formed on a renewed comparison of the Complutensian and Erasmian texts with fifteen Mss. (of late date
except one, the Cod. Cantab.,] or a transcript of it).  In the Apocalypse (according to Mill, 2 1228, extr.) the ediitr followed,
with two or three exceptions, the Complutensian text (wherever he varied from  his own former editions), and in the other
books that of Erasmus' fourth and fifth editions (] 1229, init.).
He has been justly censured for neglecting. the proper use of his Ms: authorities, and even admitting into his text, or
retaining in it, readings in opposition to them all.ll  An example of this occurs in Matt. 2  11, where he had himself correctly
given ios, (afs in the Complutensian text): in his first and second editions; but in the third, contrary to all, his authorities,
he followed the false reading of Erasmus (veo'v, as in the Vuig. invenerunt), with the marginal note, elov,'  A, noa. The.
same, thing occurs in ch. 3:8.  So in ch. 7: 14, (text) trz  arevs, (marg.) -i oae,'s) E'V mraa.  In ch. 8:5, he gives in
the text the readihg supposed to have originated from the'Lectionaries (by which the writer's manner, is r o often mnarred),
and in the margin, aVt-ir s EV, rao.  Ch. 9:5, (text) col, (marg.) soov R',raJa.  V. 17, (text)'-` p;eea,  (marg.) &PStephani (Roberti jun.) JVr'vum  Testamentumn; 18m: 1569.:za'3s 3rv Testament.   Novum  D. N. Jesu  Christi Testamenturmn, a Theodoro Bez.versX, ad
veritatem  Graeci Sermonis e regione appositi; -:um  ejusdem  annotationibus i- quibus ratio interpreta
tionis redditur.  Bitleam, MDLX. -fo1,:
A* djati preterea sumus cum aliis, tumrn vetro Complutnsit editione,...    quos cum  nostris miro consensu sepissime
conv-enre x  isa - fcolratione deprehendimu    (Proef-at.: med.) —
t Where Erasmus had already, in these editions, conformed' his own text to that of the Complatensian il ninety
places, as noted by Mill ( 1141).
1 A perfect copy of this superb work, from the library of the Van Voorsts, Amsterdam.' Now valuable to the textual critic; but requiring, to make it available to any considerable extent, more knowledge
of the resources of textna criticism than belonged- tottha age. 
Ii Ourcelleus (Prefat.. ad lectorem): Imo aliquanido observavi, et miratus sum, ipsum  in textum  recepis3e lectionea
quibus nullum prorsus istorum XVI exemplarium favebat.




Xii.                                          INTRO DU CT I ON.
Beza's first edition;* containing the Greek text, with his own Latin translation and explanatory notes, and occasionally
remarks on readings of the Greek text.
Beza's editions added nothing to the critical value of the text; being reprints of Stephens' third edition, with some
variations founded on no settled principles, and sometimes greatly marring the sacred text.
As a specimen of his mode of handling the original text, I may quote his remark on 1 Pet. 3: 21, in his first
edition (1560): Cui, q.  Ita restitue ex Complutensi codice; nam mendose in aliis legitur o.  On this arbitrary assumption,
he proceeded, in his next and the subsequent editions, to alter the Greek text itself, from that which scientific criticism
has now shown to be the true one, to the vitiated form of it transmitted to us in the Textus Receptus.t
The same; second edition  (quoted  often  as the first).  Jesu Christi D. N. novum  testamentum,
sive novum  foedus.   Cujus Groeco  textui respondent interpretationes duL: una, vetus: altera, nova,
Theodori Bezoe, diligefiter ab eo recognita, etc., MDLXV.
The  same;  third  edition.   Jesu  Christi D. N. novum   testamentum, sive  novum   foedus, etc.,
MDLXXXII.
In his address to the Christian reader, he states, that besides a renewed collation with Robert Stephens' citations of
readings from seventeen [sixteen] Codd., he had compared the Peshito Syriac, and (in Acts, and 1 and 2 Cor.) a Latin version
of the Arabic, and had noted many things of no little importance in an ancient Grmeco-Latin Ms. (Cod. Cantab. D) of the
Gospels and Acts, and very many in another (Cod. Claromontanus) of Paul's Epistles.  But of these authorities he availed
himself more in his notes than in the correction of the Greek text.
The same; fourth  edition.   Testamentum  Novum, sive Novum  Foedus Jesu  Christi, D. N., etc.,
MDLXXXIX.
The Greek text (chiefly used by King James' revisers) is the same as in the preceding edition, differing little (and
sometimes for the worse) from the third of Stephens. Beza himself, in his notes, freely questions the correctness of the
received Greek text in numerous passages, and in many departs from it in his own version.
J.Novi Testamenti libri omnes, recens nunc editi, cum notis Isaaci Casauboni.   Adjectae sunt varia
lectiones omnes, etc. Apud Eustathium, Vignon, 1587 (18m~').
The margin (as in Stephens' 3d ed.) gives the true text of Matt. 11: 23, 19:27; James 2:185; and of 1 John 5:13 i, where
the textus receptus has no meaning.
tWechelian edition; 1597.  Divinae Scriptuiee, nempe Veteris et Novi Testamenti omnia;... multis
in locis emendata, cet. Apud-A. Wecheli heredes, cet. MDXCVII. (fol.).
Jovum Jesu Christi D. N. Testamentun.  Cum  notis Josephi Scaligeri in locos aliquot difficiliores
nunc primium  editoe.  Apud Petrum  de la Rouiere.  MDCXX.  Genevae. (4t~o)
It is worthy of note, that the author of this edition follows the Complutensian text in 1 John 5:7, 8.
X In his address to the Christian reader (which is repeated in his address to Queen Elizabeth, prefixed to his second
edition, 1565), he says: Ad huec omnia accessit exemplar ex Stephani nostri bibliotheca, cum  vigintiquinque plus minus
manu scriptis codicibus, et omnibus pene impressis, diligentissime collatum.  This has been sometimes quoted, as if it was
said only of the second (1565) and following editions.
t To this we owe that marvel of English phraseology, "The like figure whereunto.": The so-called Textus Receptus has here the unmeaning or at least very harmless challenge, "show me thy faith
by thy works, and I will show thee my faith by my works." So the Complutensian, and all subsequent copies (margin
of Stephens' third, and of some others, Xocis), till the critical editions restored the true text, and gave sense to the
passage, from the ancient Mss.
8 Namely, "that ye may know that ye have eternal life, who believe on the name of the Son of God."




CRITICAL  APPARATU.                                                    xiii.
Elzevir J\Vew  Testament.  Novum  Testamentum, ex Regiis aliisque  optimis editionibus  cum  cura
expressum; Lugduni Batavorum, ex officina Elzeviriana, MDCXXIV. (II vols. 18m~).
A Greek text made up from Stephens' (third), and Beza's;* and differing from the former (as stated by Tischendorf, Nov.
Test., ed. sept., p. LXXXV) in about one hundred, and fifty places. Thus in Matt. 21: 7, instead of the true reading of
Stephens' text (he sat thereon), it follows the false reading (they set him thereon). of Beza's editions, by which King James'
revisers were misled.  On the contrary, in Heb. 9:1, where Beza chanced to be right (as is now shown in the critical
editions), it follows the false reading of Stephens' text.
tThe same; second edition.   Novum  festamentum, ex Regiis, etc., Lugd. Batavorum.  Ex officina
Elzeviriorum, MDCXXXIII. (II vols. 16m~').
The best of the Elzevir editions.  In the introductory note to the reader, it is said: Textum  ergo. babes nunc ab
omnibus receptum, in quo nihil immutatum aut corruptum damus; hence the expression'Textus Receptus.
This is the current text on the continent of Europe.  It should be borne in mind, however, that editions professing to
give the Textus Receptus sometimes silently vary from it, without any assigned authority.
The same; third edition.  Novum  Testamentum, ex Regiis, etc.  Amstelodami, ex officina Elzoviriana, MDCLVI. (18m~).
Curcelleus' J.New Testament; (first edition). Novuin Testamentum; editio nova, in qua diligentius
q.uam  unquam- antea. var. lect. tam  ex manuscr. quam  impr. codd. collectse et parall. Script. loca annotata sunt.  Amstelod., MDCLVIII.
The same; second edition.  Novi Testamenti editio nova, denio recusa, Amstelod., MDCLXXV.
These two (now very rare) editions are valuable in the history of the printed text, as containing the readings of some
Mss. not before cited.  In his note on 1 Tim. 3: 16, the Editor says, that "an ancient Codex has ~, as also the Latin,
Arabic, Syriac."t  He bracketed the spurious passage in 1 John 5: 7, 8, (excluded altogether by Luther, and marked
both with brackets and a differenat type in most of the old English versions), saying in a note, that "the words in brackets
are wanting in many ancient Codices, Greek and Latin, as also in the Syriac, Arabic, and.,~thiopic versions; they are
not recognized by many Fathers, and they are wanting in some old printed editions."+  His opposers (in the polemic spirit
of the time) accused him  of favoring Socinianism.  The friends of truth have been slow in learning the lesson, that such
weapons are of no advantage to it.
JXovi Testamenti, ex editione Roberti Stephani, textus Grecus (Walton's Polyglott, vol. V., 1657).
In vol. V., under the common Greek text (of Stephens' third edition), are variations from  the Cod. Alexand. brought
to England a fe.w years before (1628), and in vol. VI. a digest of various readings from the Mss.; the first collection of any
value in New Testament textual criticism.
tBishop Fell's Greek Testament, 1675.  Novi Testamenti libri omnes.  Accesserunt....  variantes
lectiones ex plus centum Mss. Codicibus et antiquis versionibus collectae. (8vo).
* With slight variations from both.  For example: in Matt, 10: 4, it has the art. with'IaxaetoeaJVs, where Stephens
and Beza omit it; and omits the art. (perhaps from  oversight) with  3e9vc&P, in Matt. 24: 9, and with me'VsE, in 25: 2,
second clause, in both of which Stephens and Beza have it; and has'V before r    v3/Vetacr, in Mark 9:38, where they
omit it.
t Vetus codex legit o, sicut et Latinus, Arabs, Syrus.  In the second edition, he adds: Morinus in Exercit. Bibl.
lib. I. Exercit. 2. cap. 4, qui codicem veterem  a se inspectum  dicit, ita de hoc loco: Alia manu et atramento extra lineam
seriem addita est littera 9, et ambesa paululum  o, ut appareret sigma, sed prmepostera emendatio facile conspicitur.
1 Verba inclusa his duobus [ ] uncinulis desiderantur in multis veteribus codicibus Grecis et Latinis; ut et in
versione Syriaca, Arabica, et.Ethiopica: non agnoscuntur a multis Patribus; et desunt in quibusdam vetustis impressio.
nibus.




Xiv.                                           INTROD UCTION.
This edition, publLshed by John Fell, Bishop of Oxford, exhibited the various readings in immediate connection with the
current Greek text; in order to show, by the facility of comparison, how  groundless were the apprehensions entertained
by those who were ignorant of the nature of such variations, the origin and character of which are briefly and judiciously
discussed in the preface.*
Gregory's edition; 1703 (fol.).  NovuIn Testamentum; una cum scholiis Greacis, etc.  Opera et studio
Joannis Gregorii. Oxonii, e theatro Sheldoniano, MDCCIII.
~t Mill's-Greek  Testament; 1707  (fol.).   Novum  Testamentum  Griacum, cum  lectionibus variantibus
Mss. exemplarium, versionum, editionum, SS. Patrum  et Scrittorum  ecclesiasticorum, et in easdem  notis,
etc.  Stud. et lab. Joan. Millii.  Oxon.  MDCCVII.
The same; second edition,.by Kiister. Amst. 1710, fol.
Mill's edition of 1707, the result of thirty years' labor, giving the Greek text of Stephens' third edition of.1550, and
various readings (with critical notes) from  all the sources of textual criticism, as then accessible, was the first attempt
towards the collection of a complete critical apparatus, and opened the way for the scientific and thorough investigation of the
true original text.,Maestricht's Greek  Testament (second  edition, 1735).   Novum  Testamentum, post priores Steph.
Curcelliai, turn et D.D. Oxoniensium  labores, etc.   Amstelod. MDCCXXXV. (12m~')
With a Preface by the celebrated J. J. Wretstein (who revised the last half of this second edition), the critical
Canons and Prolegomena of Maestricht, and his various readings of the Ms. Vindobon., etc.
tBengel's Greek  Testament;  17334 (4to).   Novum  Testamentum  Gricum, ita adornatum  ut textus
probatarum  editionum  medullam, margTo variantium  lectionum  in suas classes distributarum  locorumque
parallelorum  delectum, apparatus  subjunctus  criseos  sacr e Millianm  proesertim   compendium, limam,
supplementum  ac fructurn exhibeat; inserviente Jo. Alberto Bengelio.  MDCCXXXIV.
This devout and learned critic, by the sincerity and earnestness of his endeavors to ascertain and restore the true text
of Scripture, exhibited in a clear and concise method, did much to dispel the prevailing distrust of the spirit and aims of true
evangelical criticism.t
He has the merit of having first applied the resources of criticism to the correction of the Gtreek text itself; restricting,
however, his emendations of the text (except in the Apocalypse) to such readings as had already been given in some approved
edition.? He also led the way in the classification of Mss. and versions, relying on the oldest authorities for the true text.
He first published, in 1725, Prodromus Novi Testamenti Groeci recte cauteque adornandi; followed, in 1734, by his
Novum Testamentum  Greecum, and Apparatus criticus, of which an improved edition was published by Burck in 1763.
* Of the absurd  alarm, excited by Walton's collection of readings, it says: Dici vix potest quantas tragedias
excitaverint, hoc presertim  soculo, scriptores nonnulli perperam eruditi, et partinin studiis in transversum  acti, de variantibus
subinde S. Scripturarum lectionibus.  (Prafat. init.)
t But not "without intentional change," as has been erroneously said.  Ia 1 Pet. 3: 21, he professedly follows the
reading of Stephens' margin (where Walton had given the correct reading of Stephens' text), and says of it: Quoe lectio
clarior quidem  est, sed hand scio an sincerior; aliis tam  multis libris reclamantibus, inquit Estius.  Certe Codex. Alex.
aliique, quos habemus, optimi legunt o vv, etc.  Quique mutarunt in t  v-v, etc. (quanquam  melius mutatum  esset in ov,
vV~, etc.) id claritatis gratia fecere.
$ Neander has justly said, in the spirit of this truly christian scholar and critic: "Even criticism, under the guiding
and quickening influence of the Holy Spirit, belongs to the spiritual gifts of the church."  (Comment. on Philipp., p. 132 of
Am. trans.).
] Thus, e. g., he follows the Complutensian reading in Matt. 3:8, r.aov5 a'Lov, as in Steplhens' first and second editions;
and in oh. 5: 27, omitting,ors &goaiotS, contrary to all of Stephens' editions.




CRITICAL  APPARATUS.                                                    Xv.
The same; fifth edition.  Accedit spicilegium  lectt. varr. quas imprimis consideratu dignas judicavit b. Bengelius, in  novo  procemio  descriptum;  auctore  M. Ernesto  Bengelio, filio  superst.
MDCCLXXXX.
Wetstein's  Greek Testament; 1751-1752  (II vols. fol.).  Novurn Testamentum  Grincum  editionis
recepte, curm  lectionibus  variantibus Codicum  Mss., Editionurn  aliarum, Versionum  et Patrum, etc.
Opera et studio Joannis Jacobi Wetstenii.  Tom. I., II.  Amstelod. MIDCCLI-LII.
This publlication added much to the materials for textual criticism; the collection of various readings being greatly increased,
in number and value, by the examination of many Mss. not before (or but imperfectly) collated.
Griesbach's JNVew  Testament.  Novum  Testamentumn  Grace.  Textum  ad fidern Codicum  Versionum
et Patrum  recensuit, et lectionis varietatem  adjecit D. Jo. Jac. Griesbach.  Vol. I. iv Evangelia complectens.  Editioricem  tertiam  emendatam  et auctamn  curavit D. David Schulz.  MDCCCXXVII. (8v~).
The third edition; being Griesbach's second edition (1796), greatly enlarged and improved by the critical labors of
&chulz.
With the labors of Griesbach (1775-1806) commenced the strictly critical editions of the Greek text of the New
Testament; the text itself being for the first time corrected throughout on the authority of Mss. and other ancient documents,
xlassified and admitted in evidence oil carefully defined principles..Matthaei's NJAew  Testament; 1782-1788.   12 vols. 8vo.  Novumrn Testamentumrn Graecum, XII tomis
distinctum, Graece  et Latine.   Textum   denuo  recensuit, varias  lectiones  nunqttam   antea  vulgatas
ex  centumrn  codicibus Mss. variarum   bibliothecarum, etc., adjecit et edidit C. T. IMatthaei.   Rigae,
MD C CLXXXVIII.
Valuable for the various readings of the Muscovite and some other Mss., not before collated, and of the Lectionaries of
the Greek church.
Birch's NJew  Testament (the Gospels); 1788 (fol.).  Quatuor Evangelia Graece, cumr  variantibus a
textu lectionibus codd. Mss. bibliotheeve Vaticanoe, Barberinse, Laurentianae, Vindobonensis, Escurialensis, Hauniensis regim; quibus accedunt lectiones versionum Syrarum, veteris, philoxenianae et hierosolymitanse.  Jussu et sumtibus regiis, edidit Andreas Birch.  MDCCLXXXVIII.
One of the most valuable contributions to the criticism of the text; based on the collations of numerous Mss. by Birch,
Adler, and Moldenhauer, including the readings of the celebrated Cod. Vat. B, here first macle knovwn to the public.
tScholz' Greek Testament; 1830-1836  (II vols. fol.).   Novurnm  Testamentum  Graece.   Textum  ad
fidem  testium   criticorum   recensuit, lectionum   familias  subjecit,  etc., Dr. J. Mart. Aug. Scholz.
Lipsihe, MD CC CXXX-XXXVI.
A work of great industry and research; but on a plan too comprehensive to be properly executed, without a greater
amount of time and labor than was bestowed u.pon it. Numerous inaccuracies, in his own collations of Mss. and quotations from
others, diminish the critical worth of his materials, in which, however, the chief value of the work consists, the author having
the qualities fitting him for a collector rather than a textual critic.
This edition, as it professedly adhered to the text of the later class of Mss. (followed in the Common English Yersion),
was for a time received with general favor in England, except among critical scholars.  On the continent of Europe, it never
held a high rank as a critical edition.
tLachmann's Greek Testament; 1831 (12m~).  Novurn Testamentum   Gra7ce.  Ex recensione Caroli
Lachmann.
tThe same (the Gospels); 1842  (8~-).  Novurn Testamentum, Graece et Latine.   Carolus Lachmannus recensuit; Philippus Buttmannus Ph. f. Graecsa lectionis auctoritates apposuit.  Tomus prior.
MDCCCXLII.




Xvi.                                          INTRO DU CT IO N.
The same; (Acts, Epistles, and Apocalypse).  Novum  Testamentum  Greece et Latine, etc.  Tomus
alter.  MD C C CL.
the first edition of the Greek text of the New Testament based wholly on ancient authority.  Lachmann set aside the
Textus -Receptus altogether; his object being to exhibit, from a certain range of ancient authorities to which his collation is
limited, the current text of the third and fourth centuries, as a basis for the further and more complete investigation of the
original text.
Von JMuralt's Greek Testament; 1848 (12mo~).  Novum Testamentum  Grace, ad fidem Codicis principis
Vaticani (?) edidit, etc. Eduardus de Muralto. MDCCCXLVIII.
tTischendof's  Greek Testament;  1841 (12m~').   Novum  Testamentumn   Greece.   Textumr  ad  fidem
antiquorumr testium  recensuit, etc.  Aen. Fr. Const. Tischendorf.  MDCCCXLI.
The same; second edition, 1849 (8vo~). -Novum Testamentum  Graeece.  Ad antiquos testes recensuit,
apparatum  criticum  inultis modis auctum -et correctum  apposuit, comment. isagog. pra(misit, Constantinus
Tischendorf.  Editio Lipsiensis secunda.  MDCCCXLIX.
The same; seventh edition, 1859 (pp. 1657, 8v~).  Novum Testamentum  Greece.  Ad antiquos testes
denuo recensiit, apparatum  criticuim  omni studio perfectum  apposuit, comment. isagog. praetexuit, Aen.
F. C. Tischendorf. Editio septima. MDCCCLIX.
A remodeled and greatly enlarged edition of his work; giving the latest results of this indefatigable collator's labors
in textual criticism.*
The text of Tischendorf's editions (setting aside altogether the Textus Receptus) is founded solely on the testimony
of the old authorities.
It must be admitted, however, that his range of authorities, extending as low as the tenth century, is too wide to furnish
a perfectly homogeneous test.  Sometimes, moreover, in deciding on the comparative worth of various readings, he allows too
much influence to his critical rules, against positive and decisive testimony.t
Alford's Greek Testament. The Greek Testament; with a critically revised text, various readings,
marginal references to verbal and idiomatic  usage, Prolegomena, and a critical and exegetical commentary.  For the use of theological students and ministers.  By Henry Alford, B.D.  In three volumes.
(Vol. I., second edition, London, 1854.)
Contains a judicious revision of the Greek text, and a well-arranged digest of the Various Readings.  The work is not
founded on personal collation of Mss., etc.; and is mentioned here as furnishing, to English and American students of the
New Testament, the results of textual criticism in a convenient and useful form.
Tregelles' Greek NJew  Testament; Part. I.  Matthew  and Mark.  MDCCCLVII. (4to').
The- result of many years' labor and research, in the collation of numerous Mss. both of the Greek text and of ancient
versions, with the careful use of all the accumulated materials of criticism bearing on the object of the work.
It is the object of this edition, to exhibit the true original text of the New Testament, as ascertained from the concurrent
testimony of very ancient authorities.
* Septima hmec mea Novi Testamenti editio tantopere aucta emendata refecta prodit ut novum opus dici queat.  Data
enim est opera ut prioribus editionibus omnibus quum  meis tum  aliorum superior prodeat, non tantum incrementis apparatus
critici sed ipsa ratione ac via. (Prolegom. init.).
f This, he now  concedes, had been sometimes done in the previous edition, of 1849.  He says (Prolegom., p. XL):
Nihilominus magna a nobis cautio adhibita est ne lege quam ipsi nobis scripsimus abuteremur, quum occasio abutendi esset
frequentissima. Ita Mt. 23: 4, invita editione nostra a. 1849, non videbatur feea  deletis xas  vraSdaavct$     ex paucorum etsi
gravium testium auctoritate edendum esse, etc.




C R I T IC A L  A P P A R A       T                                MI S  XVL11.
The range of authorities is more estensive than Lachmann's, and more select (being limited within an earlier period) than
that of Tischendorf.
The Greek text is not the Textzus Receytus revised (as was Griesbaclh's), but is that of the ancient Mss. corroborated by
the testimony of other ancient authorities.
The simplicity of the author's plan, comprehending only what is essential to the restoration of the ancient text, the extent
and accuracy of his own collations of Mss. and citations, and the admirable clearness of his method in the arrangement of his
numerous authorities, distinguish this edition from all that preceded it.
It is an important feature of this work, that the authorities, both for and against a reading, are given in full.
tErasmus' fifth edition, 1535 (omitted in its proper place).  Novum  Testamentum  jam  quintum
accuratissima clira recognitum  a Des. Erasmo Roter., etc.  Basilire, MDXXXV. fol. (Conformed to the
Complutensian text, spec. in the Apocalypse).
Printed editions of Greek Versions of the Old Testament.
Vetus Testamentum Grrecurn juxta Septuaginta, ex auctoritate Sixti V. Pont. Max. editum.  Roma3,
MIDLXXXVII. (fol.).
Veterum  Interpretum  Gracorum  in totum  Vetus Testaminentum "fragmenta, collecta versa et notis
illustrata a Johanne Drusio.  MDCXXII. (4t').
tVetus Testamentum, ex versione septuag. Interp. cum  libris apocr. juxta exemplar Vat. Romn
editum et Anglicanumn  Londini excusum.  (Cum Joh. Frickii Prolegomenis.)  Lipsire, MDCXCVII. (8vo~).
Vetus Testamrnentum, es versione septuag. Intelrp. secundclum exemplar Vat. Romn  editum, etc., summa
cura ed. Lambertus Bos.  MDCCIX. (4to-).
Hexaplorum Origenis quti  supersunt... Ex manuscriptis et es libris editis eruit et notis illustravit D. Bernardus de Montfaucon, Monachus Beiinedict. e Cong. S. Mauri.  MDCCXIV.  (II vols. fol.).
-tVetus Testamentum,... secundum  exemp. Vat. Rome editum.  Praefationem, cum  varr. lectt. e
preastantiss. Mss. Codd. Biblioth. Leidensis descriptis, proemisit Dav. Millius. MDCCXXV. (II vols. 12m~.).
tVetus Testamentum,.. secundum  exempl. Vat. Romne editumr,. recensuit et potiores quasdam
Cod. Alex. et al. —lectt. varr. adjecit M. Ch. Reineccius.  MDCCXXX. (12m~o).
Hexaplorum  Origenis, etc., ed. notisque illustr. D. Car. Frid. Bahrdt.  MIDCCLXX. (II vols. 8v0).
Daniel secundum Septuaginta ex tretraplis Origenis nune primumn editus e singulari chisiano codice
annoruni supra DCCC.   Romae, typis Propagandm Fidei.  MDCCLXXII. (fol.).
Vetus Testamentum  Grecum  cum  variis lectionibus.  Editionemr   a Roberto  Holmes inchoatam
continuavit Jacobus Parsons.  Oxonii, MDC CXCVIII-MDCCCXXVII.  (IV vols. fol.).
Vetus Testamentum  Graecum, juxta septuaginta interpretes, etc.   Cura et studio  J. N. Jager.
Parisiis. MIDCC CXXXIX-XL. (II vols. 8v~-).
Vetus Testamentum Grmece juxta LXX  Interpretes. Textum Vat. Rom. emendatius edidit,... omnem
lectionis varietatem  codd. vetustiss. Alesandrini, Ephraemi Syri, Friderico-Augustani subjunit Const.
Tischendorf.  MDCCCL. (IIvols. 8w).




II.
Collations, fac-similes, and printed editions, of ancient Greek Manuscripts.
Novum Testamentum  Grnacum, e Codice Ms. Alexandlrino, qui Londini in bibliotheca Musei Britannici asservatur, descriptum a Carolo Godfredo Woide.  Londini.  MDCCLXXXVI. (fol.).
Codex Theodori Bezoa  Cantabrigiensis; Evangelia et Apostolorum Acta complectens; quadratis
literis GraecoLatinus. Edidit Thomas Kipling.  Cantabrigime. MDCCXCIII.  (II vols. fol.).
Appendix ad editionem N. T. Gr. e Cod. Alex. a Car. Godf. Woide descripti; in qua continentur
fragmenta N. T. juxta interp. dialecti superioris,Egypti, qul  Thlebaidica vel Sahidica appellatur, e
codd. Oxon. maxima ex parte desumpta, cum  dissert. de vers. Bibl. iEgyptiaca.  Quibus subjicitur
Codicis Vaticani icollatio.  Oxonii. MIDCCXCIX.  (fol.).
Evangelium secundum Matthleum  ex codice rescripto in biblioth. Collegii SSva. Trinitatis juxta
Dublin. Descript. op. et stud. J. Barrett.  Cui adjung. Appendix collationem  Cod. Montfortiani complectens. Dublini. MDCCCI. (4t~o).
Vetus Testamentum  Graecum e codice MAs. Alexandrino, qui Londini in biblioth. Musei Britannici
asservatur, typis ad similitudinem ipsius codicis scripturan fideliter descriptum.  Cura et labore Henrici
Herveii Baber. Londini. MDCC  XVI-XXVIII.  (III vols. fol.).
Antiquissimus quatuor Evangel. eanonic. Codes Sangallensis Greeco-Latinus interlinearis nunquam
adhuc collatus.  Ad similitud. ipsius libri manu scripti accuratissime delineandum et lapidibus exprimendum curavit H. C. Mil Rettig. Turici. AIDCCCXXXVI. (4to~).
Codex Epbiriemi Syri rescriptus; sive fragmenta utriusque Testamenti e codice Grecao Parisiensi
celeberrimo quinti ut videtur post Christumn seculi.  Eruit atque edidit Const. Tisehendorf.  Lipsira.
II Tomi. MDCCCXLIII-XLV. (4to.)
Monumenta sacra inedita; sire reliquiae antiquissima textus Novi Testamenti Greeci ex novem
plus mille annorum  codicibus per Europa.m dispersis.  Eruit atque edidit Constantinus Tischendorf.
MD C C CXLVI. (40.-).
Codex Friderico-Augustanus; sive fragmenta Veteris Testamenti e codice Graeco omnium qui in
Europa supersunt facile antiquissimo. In Oriente detexit, in patriam  attulit, ad modum codicis edidit
Constantinus Tischendorf. MDCCCXLVI. (fol.).
(Evangelium Palatinum; see No. III.).
(Codex Amiatinus; see No. III.).
Codex Claromontanus; sive Epistolae Pauli omnes Graece et Latine e:x codice Parisiensi celeberrimo
nomine Claromontani plerumque dicto sexti ut videtur post Christum  seeculi.  Nunc primum edidit
Constantinus Tischendorf. MDCCCLII. (4t10).
Anecdota sacra et profana ex Oriente et Occidente allata; sive Notitia codicum Graecorum,
Arabicorum,  Syriacorum, Copticorum, iHebraicorum,  32Ethiopicorum, Latinorum, cum  excerptis multis
maximamn  partem  Gra3cis, et triginta quinque scripturarum  antiquissimarum  speciminibus.  Edidit
Aenoth. Frid. Const. Tischendorf.  MDCCCLV. (4t1).




CRITICAL  APPARATUS                                                   xix.
Monumenta sacra inedita.  Nov. collect. vol. primum.  Fragmenta sacra palimpsesta; sive fragmenta curn Novi tum  Veteris Testamenti ex quinque codicibus Graecis palimpsestis antiquissimis nuperrime
in Oriente repertis.   Addita  sunt fragmenta Psalmorum  papyracea et fragmenta Evangelistariorum
palimpsesta, item  fragmentum  codicis Friderico-Augustani.  Nunc primumr  eruit atque edidit Aenoth.
Frid. Const. Tischendorf.  MDCCCLV. (4to-).
Monumenta sacra inedita.  Nov. collect. vol. alterum.  Fragmenta Evangelii' Luca  et libri Genesis
ex tribus codicibus Gracis quinti sexti octavi saculi, uno palimpsesto ex Lybia in Museum Britannicum
advecto, altero celeberrirno Cottoniano ex flammis erepto, tertio ex Oriente nuperririie Oxonium perlato.
Addita sunt et Novi et veteris Testamenti fragmenta similia nuperrime in codicum sex antiquissimorurn
reliquiis inventa.  Nunc primum  eruit atque edidit Aen. F. C. Tischendorf.  MDCCCLVII. (4to~).
tEvangelia apocrypha; adhibitis plurimis codd. Grmcis et Latinis maximam  partem  Rune  primum
consultis atque ineditorum  copia insignibus edidit C. Tischendorf.  MDCCCLIII. (8v~).
Vetus et Novum  Testamentum  ex  antiquissimo Codice Vaticano  edidit Angelus Maius S. R. E.
Card.  Roma.  MDCCCLVII. (V vols. 4to~).
The celebrated Vatican Ms. 1209 (Cod. Vat. B.), as edited by Cardinal Mai, and published, after his decease, by
Vercellone.
Besides the brief address to the reader, he has added to Cardinal Mai's work: 1. Tables of such corrections as the
Cardinal had caused to be made by hand in his printed text;   2. A corrected impression of one hundred pages, which, in
accordance with Cardinal Mai's own intention, he has canceled and caused to be reprinted; 3. A table at the end of each
volume, correcting minor defects, which the Cardinal himself had noted in a final comparison of his printed text with the Ms.
With these aids (including, for the New Trestament, the following vwork), and the help'of Bentley's and Birch's!,tl'ished
collations, we may now speak with some confidence of the readings of this Ms.
Novum  Testamentum  ex  vetustissimo Codice Vaticano secundis curis editum  studio Angeli Mail
S. R. E. Card.  Ronms.  MDCCCLIX. (8"-0)
The text of the New Testament, -with corrections, published after the death of Cardinal Mai by Vercellone.'L'he
following classes of corrections are specified in his address to the reader: 1. The addition (in the margin) of readings altera
manu, not already noted in the former edition; 2. The designation (in the margin) both of such readings, and of Ms.
marginal readings a prima mann, admitted into the text of the former edition without mark of distinction; 3. The correction
of occasional oversights.*
The Codex Montfortianus:  A  collation of this celebrated Ms. in the library of Trinity College,
Dublin, thrioughout the Gospels and Acts, with tle Greek Text of Wetstein, and with certain Mss. in
the University of Oxford. By Orlando T. Dobbin. MDCCCLIV. (12m~).
A Ms. of the fifteenth century; on the authority of which (as is now known) Erasmus inserted, in the third edition
of his Greek Testament, the disputed passage in 1 John 5: 7, 8.
A  full and exact collation  of about twenty Greek Manuscripts of the Holy Gospels (hitherto
unexamined), deposited  in  the British Museum, the Archiepiscopal library  at Lambeth, etc.  With a
critical Introduction. By the Rev. Frederick Henry Scrivener, M.A. 1853. (8v~').
An exact transcript of the Codex Augiensis, a Grazco-Latin Manuscript of St. Paul's Epistles,
deposited in the library of Trinity College, Cambridge. To which is added a full collation of fifty
* The following  sentence (foot-note to p. IV) gives hope that we may yet have the exact text of this Ms., with all its
peculiarities: Quapropter laudamus atque pro virili parte fovemus illorum consilium, qui totius codicis novam editionem medi
tantur, que ipsius manuscripti similimam referat faciem.




xx.                                         IIN TRO D U CTI O N.
Manuscripts, containing various portions of the Greek New  Testament, in the libraries of Cambridge,
Parham, Leicester, Oxford, Lambeth, the British Museum, etc.  With a critical Introduction.  By the
Rev. Frederick Henry Scrivener, M.A.  1859.  (8v~').
Critical Commentaries, etc.
Curve  criticae in historiam  textus Evangeliorum; commentationibus duabus Biblioth. Reg. Paris.
codicum Novi Testamenti complures, spec. vero Cyprium describentibus, exhibitae a J. M. A. Scholz..
MDCC CXX.  (4tO).
Biblisch-Kritische Reise in Frankreich, der Schweiz, Italien, Palastina, und im  Archipel, in  den
Jahren 1818-21, nebst einer Geschichte des Textes des Neuen Testaments.  Von Dr. J. M. A. Scholz.
1823. (8v'),.
Lucubratio critica in Acta Apost., Epist. cathol. et Paulinas; in qua de classibus libb. manuscript.
qumestio instituitur, descriptio et varia lectio septemn codd. Marcianorurm  exhibitur, atque Observationes
ad'plurima loca cum  Apostoli turn Evangeliorum  dijudicanda et emendanda proponuntur.   A  Guil.
Frid. Rinck.  MDCCCXXX. (8SVo).
Codicum  Mss. N. T. Greecorum  aliquot insigniorum  in Biblioth. Reg. Parls. asservatorum  nova
descriptio  et cum  textu  vulgo recepto collatio;  prvtmissis- quibusdam  de neglecti codd. Mss. N. T.
studii causis observationibus.  Exhibuit J. G. Reiche.  MDCCCXLVII. (4t~o).
Commentarius criticus in N. T., quo loca glraviora et difficiliora lectionis dubie accurate recensentur et explicantur. Tomus I. Epistolas Pauli ad Rom. et ad Cor. datas continens. Scripsit Dr.
J. G. Reiche.  MDCCCLIII. (4to).
The following work has just come to hand, since the printing of the revised version of Matthew's Gospel was completed,
and while these pages are passing through the press.
Notitia editionis codicis Bibliorum Sinaitici, auspiciis imperatoris Alexandri II. susceptme. Accedit
catalogus  codicum  nuper ex  Oriente  Petropolin  perlatorum.   Item   Origenis  scholia in Proverbia
Salomonis, partim  nunc primum  partim  secundum  atque emendatius edita.  Edidit Aenoth. Frid. Const.
Tischendorf.  Lipsira.  F. A. Brockhaus.  MDCCCLX.  (4t~., pp. 121, with  a specimen page of the
Sinaitic Codex in fac-simile, and eighteen pages of the text of this Ms. in common Greek type).
Many of the readings of this ancient Ms. are given, showing a very close agreement in its text with that of the oldest
critical data.
In all the cases (except three) in which the opportunity of comparison is here afforded, I observe that the readings of
the old authorities, followed in the revised version of Matthew's Gospel, are corroborated by the testimony of this Ms. For
example, in ch. 1: 6 ( fiBaagev's omitted); 1:18 (yae omitted); 1: 25 (,ov  eoro',zoxov omitted); 2:17 (&3a, for V~n);
2:18 (oe7,vos Ya; -omitted); 3: 7 (avtov  omitted, as in the Cod. Vat.); 4: 3 (Edrev, aVrqw); 5 44 (e8V. —   ags, gaA. —.
vag, and kEv1e. —xa;, omitted); 6:13 (doxology omitted); 7: 4 (Bx, for &roe); 7:14 (o0t, as in the Text. Recept. and the
Cod. yat.); 8: 31 (&orazel2ov ~,uos); 9:19 ( xoI2o~9e); 11: 9 (as in the margin); 13: 29 (oa;v, for f'); 13:37
(cavolsr omitted). The  exceptions are: in ch. 1: 19 (pi)eap3eioa ca); 10: 4 (Kaa2r's); 21: 31 (v 7rosqro).  In these
three cases, the revised version gives both readings (one in the text, the other in the margin), as must be done where the
ancient copies differ.




CRITIC AL  AP P AR ATU S.                                                   XXi.
The editor, after a careful examination of this document, gives in brief (reserving the more particular statement for his
Prolegomena) his grounds for holding that it was written near the middle of the fourth century; no other known Ms. being
of equal antiquity, unless it be the celebrated Codex Vaticanus.
The text of the whole Ms. is to be published in fac-simile,* about the middle of the year 1862, at the expense of the
Russian Emperor. Only three hundred copies of this imperial edition will be struck off, and these only for gratuitous distribution.  But at the same time will be issued for general use, in the common Greek type, the text of the New Testament
(including the Epistle of Barnabas, and fragments of the Shepherd of Hermas); to be followed, in about a year, by that of
the Old Testament.  This edition will contain the greater 2art of the Prolegomena, and a commentarius criticus.
Great disappointment will be felt, throughout the learned world, on finding that the use of this earnestly looked for
treasure of sacred criticism is to be confined to a favored few, instead of being made, as all knowledge should be, the common
property of the whole republic of letters.  It is earnestly to be hoped, that more liberal provision may yet be made for
scholars, either in England or America, as was done in the publication of the fac-simile of the Codex Beze, and of the
Alexandrine Ms.
* Being printed with types made in imitation of the peculiar characters of the Ms.; and\ showing, in connection with
its original text, corrections and critical marks of great antiquity, by a first and a second hand, the traces of a more modern
hand being reserved for notice in the commentaries criticus.




III.
Ancient Versions, as critically edited, or in printed copies of ancient Mss.
Latin Versions.
Biblia Latina Vulgata, cum  Glossa ordin., Walafr. Strabonis et interlin. Anselmi Lugdunensis.
Basilie, circ. MCCCCLXXX.  IV  vols. fol.  (Beautifully illuminated.)
Biblia Latina Vulgata, cum  Postillis Nicolai de Lyra.  Nurembergme, impensis Ant. Koberger.
IV  vols. fol.  )C CCC CLXXXV.
Biblia integra: summata: distincta: superemendata: utriusque testamenti concordantiis illustrata.
(Basilioe, MCCCCXCI, 8vo~).
Froben's first edition. (Colophon): Explicita est biblia pr(esens Basilee summa lucubratione: per Johannem froben de
Hammelburek.  Anno nonagesimoprimo supra Millesimum quaterque centesimum die vero vicesimaseptima Junii.
Biblia cum  concordantiis vet. et nov. Testamenti et sacrorum canonum; necnon et additionibus
in marginibus varietatis diversorum  textuumn, cet.  Lugduni.  Mi DXX.  (fol.).
Fragmenturn  Pragense Evangelii S. Marci vulgo autographi.  Edidit, lectt. varr. crit. recensuit
J. Dobrowsky.  MIDCCLXXVIII.  (4to.).
Bibliorum. Sacrorum  Latinae versiones antiqute, seu Vetus Italica; et eaterte  queecunque in Codd.
Mss. et antiquorum libris reperiri potuerunt: quae cum Vulgata Latina et cumn textu Groeco comparantur,
etc.  Op. et stud. D. Petri Sabatier, Ordinis Sancti Benedicti, e. Cong. S. Mauri.  Remis. MIDCCXLIII.
(III vols. fol.)
tEvangeliarium  quadruplex Latinae versionis antiquae seu veteris Italicae.  Nune primum  in lucem
editum ex Codicibus Manuscriptis aureis, argenteis, purpureis, aliisque plusquam millenariae antiquitatis,
cet.  A  Josepho Blanchino Veronensi, presbyt. Cong. Oratorii S. Philippi Nerii de urbe.  Romae.
MDCCLIX.  (II vols. fol.).
tBibliba sacra vulgata  editionis; auctoritate Sixti V. et Clemnentis VIII. Pont. Max. recognita, cet.
Studio P. T. Aq. Erhard, Ord. S. Benedicti.  Editio sexta.  MDCCXLVIII.  (fol.).
Evangelium Palatinuin ineditum; sive reliquise textus Evangeliorum Latini ante Hiieronymum  versi,
ex Codice Palatino purpureo quarti vel quinti p. Chr. saeculi nunc primum  eruit atque edidit Constantinus Tischendorf.  Lipsiae.  MiDCCCXLVII.  (4to-)
Novum Testamentumn  Latine interprete Hieronymo.  Ex celeberrimo codice Amiatino omnium et
antiquissimo  et prvestantissimo  nunc primum  edidit Constantinus Tischendorf.  Cum  pia memoria
Gregorii XVI.  Lipsiase.  MIDCCCL.  (8v~).
Varike  lectiones Vulgatee  Latin   Bibliorum  editionis, quas Carolus Vercellone Sodalis Barnabites
digessit.  Tom. I. complectens Pentateuchum.  Romax.  MIDCCCLX.  (4to-).




C R I T I CAL  AP P AR ATUS.                                   xxiii.
Syriac Versions.
Liber sacrosancti Evangelii de Jesu Christo Domino et Deo nostro...  Div. Ferdinandi Rom.
Imperatoris designati jussu et liberalitate, characteribus et lingua Syra, Jesu Christo vernacula, Divino
ipsius ore consecrata, et a Joh. Evangelista Hebraica dicta, scriptorio Prelo  diligenter expressa.
(Syriac title:               n.o    -? I              1')
The edlitio princeps of the Peshito Syriac version of the New Testament (Vienna, MDLV. 4to), and the only trustworthy
edition of its text.
Novum  Dom. nostr. Jesu Christi Testamentum  Syriace, cum versione Latina; ex diversis editionibus diligentiss. recensitum.  Accesserunt in fine notatt. var. lectionis ex quinque impressis editt. diligenter
collectmr.  A Martino Trostio.  MDCXXI.  (4to).
Novum Testamentum  Syriacunm, cet.  Authore Aegid. Gutbirio.  MDCLIII.  (121'~0).
Novum  Dom. nostri Testamentum  Syriacum, cum versione Latina; cura et studio J. Leusden et
C. Schaaf editum, ad omnes editt. diligenter recens. et varr. lectt. magno labore collectis adornatum.
MD  CXVII.  (4tC).
Sacrorum  Evangeliorum  versio  Syriaca Philoxeniana, ex Codd. Mss. Ridleianis in bibl. Coll.
nov. Oxon. repositis nunc primnum  edita; cum  interpret. et annott. Josephi White, A.M.  Oxonii.
MDCCLXXVIII. (II vols. 4t0~).
Syriac New Testament (title page: j         ~.Z  \      <? g.. %Lk WA =.  1       -      D)
Edited for the Brit. and For. Bible Society, from Miss. not before collated, early citations, and printed editions. London,
1816 (4to.). Some copies have also the Latin title: Novum Testamentum Syriace, denuo recognitum atque ad fidem codicum
manuscriptorum emendatum.
Codex Syriaco-iexaplaris.  Liber quartus Regum  e Codice Parisiensi; Jesaias, duod. Prophet.
minores, Prov., Jobus, Cant., Threni, Eccles. e Codice Mediolanensi.  Ed. et comment. illustr. H.
Middeldorpf.  Berolini.  MDCCCXXXV.  (4to-).
Das ieilige Evangelium  des Johannes Syrisch, in Ilarklensischer Uebersetzung mnit Vocalen und
den Puncten KIuschoi und Rucoch nach einer Vat. Handschrift, nebst kritischen Anmerlkungen; von
G. H. Bernstein.  MDCCCLIII.  (8~o).
Remains of a very ancient recension of the four Gospels in Syriac, hitherto unknown in Europe;
discovered, edited, and translated by W. Cureton. London, 1858. (4tP-).
J. D. Michaelis Curse in vers. Syr.  Actuum  Apostolic.  Cuin consect. criticis de indole, cognationibus et usu versionis Syr. tabularum Novi Foederis. MDCCLV. (4t~').
Novi Testamenti versiones Syriactc, Simplex, Philoxeniana, Hierosolymitana; denuo examinata, et
ad fid. codd. manu script. biblioth. Vaticance, Angelicae, Assemaniannm, Regiae, aliarumque, novis
observatt. atque tabb. aere incisis illustrate; a J. G. C. Adler.  MDCCLXXXIX.  (4to).
De Novi Testamenti versione Syriaca antiqua, quam  Peschito vocant, libri quatuor.  Scripsit J,
Wichelhaus.  MDCCCL.  (8v~).




Xxiv.                                   I N TOD   CT I O N.
Textus Sacrorum Evangeliorum  versionis simplicis Syriacm3, juxta ed. Schaafianam, collatus cum
duobus ejusd. vetustis codd. mss. in biblioth. Bodl. repositis; necnon cum  cod. ms. Comment. Greg.
Bar-Hebrai ibid. asservato.  A Ricardo Jones.  Oxonii. MDCCCV.  (4Pto).
Egyptian Versions.
Fragnlenta Novi Testamenti, e versione _IEgyptiaca dialecti Thebaidica, Sahidic, seu superioris
Egypti (Appendix ad edit. N. T., eic., No. II.).
Quatuor Evangelia in dialecto lingue Coptico Memphitica perscripta, ad codd. ms. Copticorum in
regia bibliotheca Berolinensi adservatorum  nec non libri a WVilkinsio emissi fidem edidit, emendavit,
adnott. crit. et gram., varr. lectt. expositis atque textu Coptico cum Grmco comparato instruxit, M.
G. Schwartze.  Partis primna  vol. I Evang. Matt. et Marc. continens.  MDCCCXLVI. (4t0).
Gothic Version.
ULFILAS. Veteris et Novi Testamenti versionis Gothice fragmenta qua supersunt ad fid. codd.
castigata Latinitate donata adnotatione critica instructa, cum glossario et gram. ling. Gothicae conjunctis
curis ediderunt H. C. de Gabelentz et Dr. J. Loebe. MDCCCXLIII.  (II vols. 4ti0).
Anglo-Saxon Version.
l Tha Halgan Godspel on Englisc.  The Anglo-Saxon version of the Holy Gospels, edited by
Benjamin Thorpe from  the original Mss.  Reprinted by L. F. Klipstein, of the Univ. of Giessen.
New York. MDCCCLI.  (12m~).
Sla vic Version.
Evangelha Slavice, cet. Vulgo TEXTE DU SACRE, ad exemplaris similitudinem descripsit et edidit
J. B. Silvestre. Evangelia Latine vertit, eandemque interpretationem Latinam  e regione adjecit B.
Copitar. Lutetie Parisiorum. MDCCCXLIII.  (4t~').
The following work was omitted in its proper place on p. xxii.
Evangelium  secundum Mattheaum versionis antehieronymianm  ex perantiquo codice Vaticano.  In
vol. III. of Cardinal Mai's Scriptorum veterum nova Collectio, X vols. 4..  (Codex Claromontanus,
now Vaticanus; h of Tischendorf).




IV.
Ea rly Christian Fathers.
Sanet. Patrum, qui temporibus Apostol. floruerunt, BARNABB, CLEMENTIS, HERME, POLYCARPI
opera,.. una cum CLEMENTIS, IGNATII, POLYCARPI actis atque martyriis. Ed., etc. J. B. Cotelerius.
Amstelod. MDC CXXIV. (II vols. fol.).
Patrum Apostolicorum opera. Ed. Hefele. MDCCCXLVII.  (8'"~).
tIgnatii Epistolae.  In usum praflectionum academic. edidit J. C. Thilo. MDCCCXXI.  (8v~')
Ignatii quae feruntur epistola3 una cum ejusdem  martyrio.  Collatis edd. Graecis versionibusque
Syr., Armen., Lat., denuo recens. notasque criticas adjecit J. H. Petermann. MDCCCXLIX. (8vo.)
Justini philosophi et martyris opera. Ed. Otto. MDCCCXLIX.  (III vols. 8~'o).
Irenaei Episc. Lugdun. qum supersunt omnia. Ed. Stieren. MDCCCLIII.  (II vols. 8~').
Origenis opera omnia, cet. Op. et stud. Dom. Caroli Delarue. MDCCXXXIII. (HI vols.
folio).
Clementis Alexandr. opera quea exstant. Ed. Potter.  MDCCXV.  (II vols. fol.).
Caecilii Cypriani Episc. Carthag. opera; post Baluzium  ed. unus ex Monachis Cong. S. Mauri.
MD C CXXVII.  (fol.).
Dionysius Alexandrinus Episcopus (in Routh's Reliquia Sacrae).
Petrus Alexandrinus Episc. et Mart.  (Ibidem).
iHippolyti Episc. et mart. opera, cet.  Curante J. A. Fabricio. MDCCXVI.  (fol.).
Hippolyti Rom. que feruntur omnia Grace; e recognit. P. A. de Lagarde. MDCCCXLVIII. (8v0.).
Eusebius in Esaiam, et in Psalmos (in Montfaucon's Collectio nova).
Athanasii Archiep. Alexandr. opera omnia qua extant., cet.  Op. et stud. Monach. Ord. S. Bened.
e Cong. S. Mauri. MDCXCVIII. (III vols. fol.).
Hilarii Pictavorum  Episc. opera.  Stud. et lab. Monachor. Ord. S. Bened. e Cong. S. Mauri.
MDCXCIII. (fol.).
Cyrilli Archiep. iierosolym. opera, cet. ed. TouttBe. MDCCXX.  (fol.).
Gregorii theologi, vulgo Nazianzeni, Archiep. Const. opera omnia.  Post op. et stud. Monachor.
Ord. S. Bened. e Cong. S. Mauri. MDCCCXLII. (II vols. fol.).
Tertulliani quea supersunt omnia. Ed. Fr. Oehler. MDCCCXLIII.  (III vols. 8v~).
HIieronymi opera, cet. Stud. et lab. Domin. Vallarsii. MDC CXXXIV-.XLII. (XI vols. fol.).
Chrysostomi Archiep. Const. opera omnia. Op. et stud. D. Bern. de Montfaucon. MI)CCXVIIIXXXVIII.  (XIII vols. fol.).
Bagilii Opera omnia. Ed. Garnier. MDCCXXI. (III vols. fol.).
Collectio nova Patrum  et Scriptorum  Grac., cet. Ed. Montfaucon.  MDCCVII. (II vols. fol.).
Scriptorum Ecclesiast. opuscula praecip. qusdam. Recens. M. J. Routh. (Ed. 3~'). MDCCCLVIIL
(II vols. 8v~).
Reliquike Sacre, cet. Ed. altera; collegit M. J. Routh.  MDCCCXLVI.  (IV vols. 8').




Modern Versions.
Latin
tBiblia sacra juxta germanam IIebraici idiomatis proprietatem, cet.  Interprete Xante Pagnino
Lucense. Colonia. MDXLI. fol.  (Second edition.).
Biblia sacra, cum duplici translatione, et scholiis Francisci Vatabli.  Salmantica3.  MDLXXXIV.
(II vols. fol.).
tJesu Christi Domini nostri Novum Testamentum; Theodoro Beza interprete.  Apud Eustathium,
Vignon. MDLXXV.  (12m~').
Biblia sacra, sive Testamentum vetus et novum; ex linguis originalibus in ling. Latinam translatum, cet. A Sebast. Schmidio. MDCXCVII.  (4to~).
tBiblia sacra, ex Sebast. Castellionis interpretatione et postrema recognitione, cet. MD  CXXXVII.
(II vols. 8vo~).
Erasmi Schmidii nota  et animadversiones  in  Novum  Testamentum, cum  versions  neva.
iMDCLVIII. (fol.).
Thalemanni Versio Latina Evangrel. Matthei, Lucae, et Johannis, itemque Actuum Apostolic.  Ed.
a C. Ch. Tittmanno.  MDCCLXXXI.  (12m~).
Sacri Novi Testamenti libri omnles veteri Latinitate donati; ab HI. Gf. Reichardo. MDCCXIX. (8Vo.).
Novum Testamentum  Graece, secundum  editt. probatt. expressum, nova versione illustratum, cet.
Auct. H. A. Schott. Edit. quarta.  MDCCCXXXIX.  (8vo~)
Teutonic.
Die Bibel, im Deutschen. (Augspurg, Gunther Zainer, circ. 1473-75.) Imper. fol.
The fifth Bible in the German language, and more than half a century earlier than Luther's German Bible.
Die Biebel, im Niedersachsischen.  (Mit Glossarien Nicolai de Lyra.  Cologne, Heinr. Quentell,
circ. 1470-80.) 2 vols. fol.
The first Bible in Lower-Saxon; the edition that assimilates to the Dutch.
Das neuw Testament, recht grundlich teutscht; gedruckt zu Strassburg durch Johann Knoblech,
anno MDXXIIII.  (fol.).
Luther's version; omits the disputed passage in 1 John 5: 7, 8, as do all of Luther's own editicns.
BIBLIA.   Dat is, De gantsche H. Schrifture.....  Door Last der Hoogh-Mog. Heeren Staten
Generael... door gemeene ordre der Nederl. Kerekn verbetert. Amst, MDCLXXXVIII.




CRITICAL APPARATUS.                                        Xxvii.
F renc h.
La Bible, qui est toute la saincte Escriture, contenant le vieil et le nouveau Testament; ou, la
vieille et nouvelle alliance. Quant est du Nouveau Testament, il a est6 reveu et corrig6 sur le Grec,
par l'avis des Ministres de G6neve....  De l'imprimerie de Franqois Jaquy. MDLXII.  (fol.).
Le Nouveau Testament de notre Seigneur Jesus-Christ, traduit en Francois sur l'Original Grec;
avec des notes litterales, pour 6claircir le Texte.  Par Mrs. de Beausobre et Lenfant.  Amsterdam.
MDCCXVIII.  (II vols. 4to-).
La Sainte Bible, qui contient le Vieux et le Nouveau Testament. Revuie sur les Originaux, et
retouch6e dans le langage: avec de petites notes marginales, et les textes paralltles. Par David
Martin, Ministre du St. Evangile a Utrecht. A la Haye. MDCCXLIII. (4to.).
La Sainte Bible; traduite par Lemaistre de Sacy. Paris. MDCCCXLI. (IV vols. 8".).
Italian.
La Bibbia; cioe, i libri del Vecchio e del Nuovo Testamento.  Nuovamente traslatati in lingua
Italiana, da Giovanni Diodati, di nation Lucchese. MDCVII.  (fol.).
Spanish.
La Biblia. Que es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo Testamento. Segunda edicion. Revista
y conferida con los textos Hebreos y Griegos y con diversos translaciones. Por Cypriano de Valera
En Amsterdam. MDCII. (fol.).
Early English Versions.
The Holy Bible, in the earliest English Versions, made from the Latin Vulgate, by John Wiclif,
and his followers (anno 1380, and fol.); ed. Forschall & Madden. Oxford. MDCCCL. (IV vols. 4to-).
The New Testament. MDXXVI. (By William Tyndale; the first printed edition of the New
Testament in English; Bagster's reprint, London, 1836.)
The Bible; that is, the Holy Scripture of the Old and New Testament, faithfully translated into
English. MDXXXVI. (By Miles Coverdale, Bishop of Exeter; the first printed English version of the
Bible; Bagster's reprint, 1847.)
The same Work; original edition in blackletter, printed (probably at Zurich), MDL. (Imperfect
copy.)
Matthews' Bible (The Bible, which is the Holy Scripture, etc.); first printed in 1537, and the
basis of all subsequent revisions; printed by Nicholas Hyll. MDLI. (Blackletter, fol.).
The same; with some changes, and a dedication to King Edward VI, by Edmond Becke; MDXLIX.
(Blackletter, fol.). This copy begins with the last page of Becke's dedication to King Edward VI.
Taverner's Bible. A revision of Matthews' Bible; with some judicious corrections, not followed
in subsequent revisions. This copy begins with the first chapter of Genesis. The title page of the
New Testament is as follows: The New Testament of our Saviour Jesu Christ, translated into English,
and newly recognized with great diligence after moost faythfull exemplars, by Rycharde Taverner.
Praye for us, that the worde of God maye have fre passage and be gloryfied.  ii. Tessa. iii. Prynted
in the yere of oure Lorde God MDXXXIX. (Blackletter, fol.).




xxviii.                                 IN  T R  D U C. T Io  N.
Cranmer's Bible (first printed in 1540): The Byble in Englishe, that is, the olde and new Testament, after the translacion appoynted to be read in the churches.  Imprynted at London in Flete
Street, at the signe of the Sunne, over agaynste the conduyte, by Edwarde Whitchurche.  The
XXIX  day of December, the year of our Lorde MDXLIX.  Cum privilegio ad imprimendum  solum.
(Blackletter, fol.).
The Genevan New Testament (first published 1557): The Newe Testament of our Lord Jesus
Christ.  Conferred diligently with the Greke, and best approved translations.... At Geneva. Printed
by Conrad Badius. MDLVII. (Bagster's reprint. 12m~').
t The Genevan Bible (first printed in 1560): The Bible and Holy Scriptures conteyned in the Olde
and Newe Testament.  Translated  according to the Ebrue and Greke, and conferred with the best
translations in diverse languages. Imprinted at London by Christopher Barker, printer to the Queenes
most excellent Maiestie.  Anno 1583.  Cum privilegio Regive Maiestatis.  (Imperial folio; a splendid
copy, in blackletter, on paper nearly equal to vellum.)
The first truly learned and thorough revision of the English vernacular Bible, and still worthy of the scholar's
attention.
There are many later editions, professedly, of the Genevan version; but they are not to be relied on as such, having
been silently altered in many passages, without known authority.
The Bishops' Bible: MDLXXII, blackletter, fol. (first published, MDLXVIII.).  This edition, as
well as all that preceded it, has two versions of the Psalms; namely that of the Bishops (headed,
"The translation after the iebrewes"), and side by side with it Cranmer's version (headed, "The
translation used in common prayer"), the latter version being then retained, as it still "is, in the Book
of Common Prayer. In subsequent editions, the Bishops' version of the Psalms was dropped, and that
of Cranmer alone was retained.  These later editions are of little value, therefore, as copies of the
Bishops' version.
The Bishops' Bible was made, by King James' instructions to his revisers, the basis of the new revision of the English
Scriptures. It was, however, far inferior to the Genevan version, both in critical learning, and in English style.
The Rhemish New Testament; MDLXXXII.  Original title-page: The New Testament of Jesus
Christ, translated faithfully into English, out of the authentical Latin, according to the best corrected
copies of the same, diligently conferred with the Greek and other editions in diverse languages; with
arguments of books and chapters, etc.  Printed at Rhemes. MDLXXXII.  (In Bagster's Hexapla).
t The English Hexapla; exhibiting the six important English translations of the New Testament
Scriptures; Wiclif, Tyndale, Cranmer, Genevan, Anglo-Rhemish, Authorized (etc.). London; Bagster &
Sons.  (4t0).




R ITI  AL APPARATUS.                                     xxix.
Recent English Versions.
The four Gospels, translated from the Greek; with preliminary dissertations, and notes critical
and explanatory. By George Campbell, Principal of Marischal College, Aberdeen. London, 1834.
(II vols. 8'v).
A translation of the New Testament. By Gilbert Wakefield. London, 1791. (II vols. 8v~').
An attempt toward revising our English translation of the Greek Scriptures, or the New Covenant
of Jesus Christ. By William Newcome, Archbishop of Armagh. Dublin, 1796. (II vols. 8vo.).
The New Testament of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; being the English version made
by order of King James I., carefully revised and amended.  3y A. C. Kendrick.  Sc;;cond edition.
Philadelphia, 1842. (4to~).
The four Gospels, translated from the Latin Vulgate, and diligently compared with the original
Greek text; being a revision of the Rhemish translation.  With notes critical and exDlanatory. By
F. P. Kenrick, Bishop of Philadelphia. New -York, 1849. (8vo~).
A translation of the Gospels; with notes. By Andrews Norton. Boston, 1855. (II vols. 8vo).








TO TH'E READ ER.
BY the Critical Editions of the Greek text, referred to in the notes, are meant especially the
recent editions of Lachmann, Tischendorf, and Tregelles, based on the latest and fullest examination
of the ancient manuscripts, and other critical data for determining the true original text. Griesbach
is sometimes included, when not referred to by name.  The expression does not include the work of
Scholz, which has never held a high rank on the continent of Europe, nor among critical scholars in
England, though its general reputation there has been much above its merits.
The authorities for readings of the text are not specified, as they can be more satisfactorily
given by reference to the critical editions, particularly of Tregelles, whose range of authorities is the
earliest and most critically select.  Reference is often made to Alford's very judicious and convenient
digest of various readings.
The Greek text is from Bagster's edition of Mill's reprint of Stephens' third edition (1550).
The Common Version is printed from the edition prepared by the Committee of the American Biblo
Society.
This is not a final revision; it is the writer's individual contribution to the work of the Final
Committee of revisers. It is issued for the examination of scholars; and their candid criticisms are
solicited, and will be gratefully received.
BROOKLYN, September, 1860.
T. J. CONANT.








GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.
TO MATTHEW.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK  TEXT,                          REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. I.                                 CHAP. I.                                 CHAP. I.
THE book of the generation of           BIBA        X 02   7YEYeJcOS''Lo-ov5    BIRTH-RECORD of Jesus Christ, 1
Jesus Christ, the son of David, Xptr-roO,   vio                            VLV,   son of David,son ofAbraham.
the son of Abraham.'Af3paaL.'A/tpaa           eYArr7~f'e
\2 Abraham  begat Isaac; and  TJZ'I-aac    IiEA/braham   begat  Isaac;  and  2
Isaac  begat Jacob;  and  Jacob      I   Isaac begat Jacob; and Jacob
Isaac begat Jacob; and  Jacob  r \'IaK'               aofi3 I1CaC\P  E1ye'vVlrrE
begat Judas and his brethren;    Tro'Iovdav  Kac ro               a&eAqo vg begat Judah and his brethren;
Gospel according to Matthew.  This simple inscription is viz., to give a connected view  of the birth of Jesus Christ,
found in the greatest number of ancient Mss., and of other both as the promised seed of Abraham and heir to the throne of
ancient authorities. The still more simple form, According to David, and as the predicted miraculous offspring of a virgin
Matthew, is found in the Vatican Ms., and is the running title mother. The appropriate word here is y'veats, as used in the
at the top of the page in the Cambridge MIs. The addition of Sept.* and in classic Greek; t to which birth, in its comprehensive' holy' (' saint') belongs to MIss. of a later date.       sense, corresponds. The signification origin,: and the transitive
The Saxon word Gospel (good news) may properly retain its sense generation, are both less suited to vv. 1 and 18 of this
place in the inscription of the book (Campbell, Diss. V., Pt. ii., chapter, and still less to Luke 1:14.
10).                                                          This expression has, by some, been restricted to the genealogV. 1. Bir~th-recorld. Such is the true import of,SRos   yevd-ical table which follows;~ and by others has been extended (in
aecos  (book of birth =  birth-book*);  in which the earthly the sense of a history) to the contents of the whole book. II The
parentage of Jesus is traced from Abraham the ancestor of the latter opinion was founded on a supposed use of the Hebrew
race, through the royal line of David, and to his predicted mira- rn. But even if such a use were proved, few would now
culous conception and birth of a virgin. The chapter contains, advocate a Hebraism, of this kind in the writings of the New
first, the proof of his descent from Abraham and David, as shown Testament.
by his genealogy; and secondly, the proof of his divine origin, as   Christ: see the note on ch. 2: 4. Son (of David)-son (of
shown by the circumstances of his birth. It is, therefore, in the Abraham) without the article, as in the Greek.
fullest sense, the Birth-record of Jesus Christ; and the expression   V. 2. Judah. There should be uniformity in the spelling of
is intended to designate the contents of the whole first chapter.t   proper nnames; and, accordingly, names first occurring in the Old
The word yeveals (not yvvyracs) is, according to the best Mss.
* Gen. 31 ~ 13, 7rcet   e et lr T?.V yrt- yrsi as Ev    aov' 40: 20,
and editions, the true reading in v. 18 (as in Luke 1: 14). The   en. 3   13,   es        v yv    ye         a   40 20,
use of this word in vv. 1 and 18, and the transition in ch. 2  E1           (fe a' v  7z7 7.  yQena Yv'-E —V oae.
t Rost und Palm, Griech. Hdwbch.: a) im Allgemeinen theils
to another stage of the narrative by the form, "            iNow when Jesus intrans., Entstehung, Ursprung, Geburt... b) die Entstehungswas born," etc., clearly indicate the writer's intention in ch. 1; art, die Nativitcit. Liddell and Scott: Birth, manner of birth,
Herod. 1, 204; 6, 69.
* So Ewald (die drei ersten Evangelien): birth-bookc (Geburts-   4 Bretsch. (Lex. N. T.): origo, origines, die Abstammung;
buch); Luther: the book of the birth of J. C. (das Buch von der Mat. 1: 1, i8if2os yesviaECo'Irisaoi, liber de Jesu originibus.
Geburt J. C.).                                                ~ Dr. Robinson (Lex. of. N. T.): "Book of descent, i. e., geneSo Fritzsche (Comment. in Evang. Matt., p. 8): Volumen de alogy, genealogical table, Matt. 1: 1."  Archb. Newcombe (AtI. Chr. orginibus explico, ut hane universo primo capiti, ubi tempt toward revising our Eng. translation, etc.):'"A table of the
praeter majorunl recensum (v. 2-17) mira qua Jesus conceptus est birth of Jesus Christ." Campbell: "The lineage of Jesus Christ."
traditur ratio, prremissum arbitrer indicem.                  If Beausobre and L'Enfant: Histoire de la vie de Jesus Christ




2                         GOSPEL ACCORDING TO AMATTHEW. -CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEIK  ST.                           REVISED VERSION.
3 And Judas begat Phares and  arrTov-   Iovxas' 8&  e7vEPPn-e rzTP and Judah begat Pharez and  3
Zara  of Thamar;  and  Phlares  rapEs Kal  TOr  Zap" EK TrS' Oa- Zarah of Thamar; and Pharez
begat Esrom; and Esrom  begat IffP ~P'   e 3                  yeu7E-  e  To   begat Hezron; and lezron be-'Eo-pct/v''Emrp4   OE Eye' /Vo'E
Aram;E 
Aram;                          T7r'Ap''Ap/  E fyeYr/o-ce gat  Ram;  and  Ram   begat 4
4 And Aram  begat Aminadab; Top  A/ttraa-'  Allvaaa e3   \ Aminadab; and Aminadab beand Aminadab  begat Naasson;,,;
nd    minab  begt N sn;  Eye7e rTOP Nzao-o-ce-'   NVaa(o- gat Nahshon; and  Nahshon
and Naasson begat Salmon;                    \                                         alm       \ 
o-vr       o;eorrlrre',V,   ZaAgor)v' begat Salmon;  and Salhon be- 5
5 And Salmon begat Booz of ZaA/LP   E;ye)rEPre rTOP Boo'n       P      t' Bo~ E ever0-E TOPBo    gat Boaz, of Rahab; and Boaz
Rachab; and Booz begat Obed of EK THS'PaXa&3   Boo                            gat Boaz, of Rahab; and Boaz
Ruth; and Obed begat Jesse;            h7Jr7re rT)P'3e  EK  Tx -oq' Pou     begat Obed, of Ruth; and Obed
6 And Jesse begat David the!D.   \          z   Ely7EVPro7E  TOP    e r- begfat Jesse; and Jesse begat 6
king; and David the king begat o'a    Ifer t O            E  EyEPP7oE  TOp David the king; and David beSolomon of her that had been the Ia/3s  TOP /atarea.   Za/3IT                e gat Solomon, of the wife  of
wufe of Urias;                        0  3aO-tAEVS,  E`EPP70E TOP ToAowi~fe of Urias;          1  /3ar ev   deyrvl~e Too    Ov  ~     oo - ~ Uriah; and Solomon begat Re- 7
7 And Solomon begat Roboam-  uoTra EK T77S' TOe   Ozplov.    UoAoAnd Ro Em?7 begat Oba;      P A~ P3oa'  hoboam; and Rehoboam begat
and  Roboam  begat Abia;  and|                        eeyE PPre TOP  A/3tAd Abla; and Abla begat Asa;
Abi'a begat As;  e y?)OE TOP AV er   and Asa begat Jehoshaphat;  8
8 Ald  Asa  beg-at Josaphat;'Ao-r\ 8E\ EYE`VP7)rE TOil'lcoo-afar
8 And  Asapa   begat  Jorsaphat; Ao-d     &}  E7IePo - 0e TOPr Ie'Wo TXo'aT' and Jehoshaphat begat Joram;
and Josaphat begat Joram; and'Iworadr a7               EyEvPcrPe70E TOP  IoNJoram begat Ozias;                   pjc{!'' Iopat    e;ye'vvrrre  T V and Joram  begat Uzziah; and  9
9 And Ozias begat Joatham;'O' ar''O'ar 0  e7ePPE                   TOP Uzziah  begat  Jotham;  and
l  V. 6. om. 6,aazsevs       0  V. 6. Ia some ancient copies: David
the king begat
Testament are given as they are there written.*  (Campbell, the possessive (Winer, ~ 30, 3); and the intended relation is to be
Diss. XII., Pt. iii., 10-14).                              determined by the known circumstances of the parties.*,
V. 6. And David begat. The title, o fiaata.evs (which the Re-   The common English Version has, " of her that had been," etc.;
ceived Text repeats in this clause), noted by Griesbach as probably because, the relation having ceased on the death of the husband,
spurious, and bracketed by Alford, is omitted in the critical she could not longer be called his wife. But so had all relations
editions of Lachmann, Tischendorf, and Tregelles, on the oldest between them ceased; and, therefore, the Greek & zq-/,roS 0. is
testimony of Mss. and versions.  There is, however, so much as objectionable as the Eng. of Uriah's wife. The same objecancient testimony (cf Mss. and versions) in favor of it, that it tion might also be made to 2 Sam. 12: 10, "and hast taken the
should be retained in the margin.                         wife of Uriah the Hittite to be thy wife."  But, in truth, though
Of the wife of Uriah. This is obviously the sacred writer's the relation could be expressed with more minute (and useless)
meaning, though he uses a brevity of form not attainable in exactness, yet there is a just ground for the sacred writer's exEnglish.t  Compare John 19: 25. The construction is strictly pression in both passages. To translate, of her who had been (as
Campbellt  insists should be done), is to be more guarded than
the sacred writer thought it necessary to be.
* Some exceptions must, of necessity, be made; as in the case
of the name Jesus (except in Acts 7: 45, Heb. 4: 8), of which avio  nur Aristoph., Eccl. 758, komischer Weise, wie fur yvvij
the later Heb. form St.,i (Neh. 8:17) passed into the Syriac derselbe, Bvoaisv7's z'7?s'riov.
and Greek.                                                  * So it is properly translated in the Syr. (both Pesh. and Cur.),
t Bernhardy (Wissensch. Syntax, Kap. 3, 44): Diese Kiiurze:N.
benutzte the Vulgarsprache in vertrauten oder alltaglichen Er-   ~. -
waiihnungen,... zum Ausdruck der einzelnen Verwandtschafts-   t Dr. George Campbell, of Marischal College, Aberdeen (The
grade,... wofiir aber die Schriftsprache, die keine RiRathsel four Gospels, with Dissertations and Notes), is always meant by
betreibt, im einzelnen Ellipsen anzunehmen hat: also... fir this reference, unless otherwise specified.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MIATTHEW.-CHAP. I.                                              3
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
and Joatham  begat Achaz; and'IcOafau'eOwacxa  3N IyE/VVr7(TE  Jotham begat Ahaz; and Alaz
Achaz begat Ezekias;                rTOP  AXa(;  "AXa( 86 E'yEVP7E begat Hezekiahl; and Hezekiah 10
10 And Ezekias begat Manas- rT OP EEKagV'   EEeKaa  &  6yev- begEat Manassel;  and Manasseh
ses; and'Manasses begat Amon': P77o0e TP,avaoo ra'  avao-o-rT3
and  nion  begat Josis;,,, YVE   T   begat Amon; and Amon begat
and Amon begat Josias;                ~ eyerr6VV e ETOP Ajtcov''_Apo~
11 And Josias begat Jechonias &E;E7e?70oE  TO))'Ifo-[at''I I-. Josiah; and Josiah begat Je- 11
and his brethren, about the time o-acra   8E eyeVh77E7r To,  IeXOvcav coniah and his brethren, at the
they were carried away to Baby- Kat rovs adeAooVU S  avUTro, EWL Tr7   time of the removal to Babylon.
loln'.        |ZeTWoteo'ta    Ba3uvAcvo'.  M/e cc'  lAnd after the removal to Ba- 12
12 And after they were brought 8 T rTrv LerotKeoltav Ba3vAvovror,
n ) T  /             )         / E  \   n    bylon, Jeconiah begat Salathiel;
to Babylon, Jechonias begat Sa-'IEXoa  EyEP7o-E TOP   aAat  bylon, Jeconiah begat Salathiel;
lathiel; and Salathiel begat Zo- iA-    2aAaXOlU     &~  7eYVVer7e'TAo   and Salathiel begat Zerubbarobabel;                             Zopo,3c/3eA' Zopo/38aeA N8  Eye'V- bel;  and  Zerubbabel  begat 13
13 And Zorobabel begat Abi-  i07oE TrOP  Ai3tov&.'AI3toV3 83E Abiud; and Abiud begat Eliaud; and Abiud begat Eliakim; eyervvqrE TOP'EAtaKe/L'   L)',Ata- kim; and Eliakim begat Azor;
and Eliakim  begat Azor;             KElL  8&E (Y EPP7(E  TOP'        pA  n'p
14 And    zor begat  Sadoc;  I'Ap    &   /                  and Azor begat Zadoc; and 14
and  Sadoc  begflat Achim;  anld 2ca8Xc 8e E)/EP~E TOP'AXE&    Zadoc begat Achim; and AchAchim begat Eliud;'AXeI./ 8E  ye'Yvvi7oe TOP'EAtOv8'  im begat Eliud; and Eliud be- 15
15 And Eliud begat Eleazar;'EXetoVc 8&  E'yEVI0E TOPV'JEA E{a- gat Eleazar; and Eleazar begat
and Eleazar begat Matthan; and (ap''{AXec'(ap aE iE;YEPVYjJE TOP Matthan; and Matthan begat
MIatthan begat Jacob;               |Jlfa7T   r JIfaTOa7P 3e E/EVll0E Jacob; and Jacob bega.t Joseph 16
16 And  Jacob  begat Joseph TOP'IaKolJ/3'IaK\o/3  E ygEVVrPTo-E,,,,,                 the husband of Mary, of whom
the husband of Mary, of whllom  Tor                 T (                      te usband  of arpa   of paom
was                                         born Jesus, who is called
Christ.                             /fLEOS' XpltTOS.                         Christ.
17 So all the generations from HI        o       VPat   ov     at  7EvEaL  c7ro    So all the generations from 17
V. 11. Removal (yeerotLzeai): prop. change of abode (whether edition of 1550; and on his authority it was adopted by Beza*
voluntary, or compulsory), a removal to another place of abode. into the text of his Latin version, but was rejected by him in the
To the Greek word, in both its senses, the Eng. word remova! later editions of his New Testament.
exactly corresponds.                                       V. 17. So all, etc. The illative force of ov' is thus happily exAt the time of. is the proper force of Ex;; comp. Bernhardy, pressed in the Common Version.- Unto (6oG) for'to' and'until,' as
WVissensch. Syntax, Kap. 5, 23, a; Viger. de Idiotism. Gr., in the last clause. The copula is expressed, in the original, by the
p. 616,* Note 57.                                        juxtaposition of the subject and predicate.t To italicize it gives
Removal to Babylon: the common objective use of the genitive a false impression to the English reader, as though something was
(Winer, neutest. Gram., ~ 30, 2); as in Gen. 3: 24, T'v oSo0v zor  there wanting to the full and proper expression of the sense. If
i).ov, the way to the tree.                              we are to translate by corresponding idioms, we can not omit thle
In the margin of our Common Version it is said (from the copula required in English, where Greek idiom expresses without
Bishops' Bible): "some read, Josias begat Jakim, and Jakim
begat Jechonias."  This reading of a few late AMss., and of some   * In his note he says: Sic ex vetusto codice restituit, Robertus
uncritical editions, does not deserve a place as a marginal read- Stephanus;... et ea que paulo post sequitur genealogive distriing. *  It was noted by Stephens, as a marginal reading, in his butio in tres'esaaacpaexSca~s ita legendurm esse convineit. Scrivener is mistaken (Notes on the Authorized Version, p. 13l) in
supposing that Colineus was the authority which misled Beza
* Colineus (in his ed. of the G(r. New Test., 1534) prints the and Castalio.
text tllhus: icoLias BS?yEvvTae IY   ioaxeitc.  WoaXEi~u  E 1/YJ-    t WViner (neutest. Gram.,  58, 9): die einfache Copula schon
tae ZEXoviar.                                            in der Zusammenstellung von Subject und Pradicat gegeben ist.




4                          GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
Abraham  to David  are fourteen'A/3paa/i  cos, JaS, yeveatL  3E- Abraham  unto David are fourgenerations; and from  David un- KaTEo-o-apEc-  Kat avo Jcq3h3 E`Ws teen  generations;  and  from
til the carrying away into Baby- Tir  LeLTOKecLas Ba/3vA                os, ye- David  unto  the  removal  to
ion are fourteen generations; and                 r                                Babylon, fourteen  enerations
from  the carrying away into Ba- veal &eKaeo-o-apes'                Kat a7ro Trv Babylon,fourteen generations;
bylon  unto  Christ are  fourteen /LeETOtKEotaJS Ba/3vAcvos'                     and from the removal to Babygenerations.                       \ XpLaTO,             yEv ~at &KaTo-o-ap ES      ion unto  the  Christ, fourteen
generations. pto'ro~, 7erea~ 3eKareroapes.
18  Now  the  birth  of  Jesus          TOY  3~  I100   XpIrov y0-0            generations.
Christ was on this wise: Wlhen          IcS'                       pNow the birth of Jesus Christ 18
EVYye  t-S' OVoS        V.         7TEV-      s after this manner.   His
as his mother Mary was espoused  OEto',         was  after this manpoer.   His
to  Joseph, before they came to-                     7,mother Mary being  betrothed
gether, she was found with child   IMapWas  T          I oTcri7],   ZrpLv? orvv- to  Joseph, before  they  came
of the Holy Ghost.                      EAOEv avTroVS, EUPE7  E   Tyacrrpl  together she was  found with
19 Then Joseph  her husband, e`Xovra   EK   7rVEv/ar os    ay ov.  child of the Holy Spirit. Then 19
being a just man, and not willing'Iro'    Se oa arp avr:p  3[Kator Joseph her husband, being just,
to make her a public example,   I,n 
was  minded  to  put  her away  CL, KaL 1w~  6Aow  avTryJ 7rapa- and not willing to expose her
privily.                                 etytza7lnoat,,/3ovAqOVr    AadOpa openly, desired  to  put  her
V. 18. yIeagE (for irrVasoa)               V. 19. In some ancient copies: to make
V. 19. cEetyuaa'riuat  (for vrasoaesy/ceariaat) her an example.
writing it, nor mark it with italics as though wanting in the words in several passages of thle N. T.  It is everywhere suboriginal text. In the next two clauses I omit the copula, as not stituted for Holy Ghost, in this revision: 1st for the sake of unirequired by our idiom.                                       formity; 2nd for the sake of correspondence with the 0. T.,
V. 18. After this manner; as orcos is expressed, ch. 6: 9, in where Holy Ghost is never used in the Common Version, but
the Common Version. —Niow is the true Eng. expression of the Calways Holy Spirit; 3rd because the word spirit is now, by commetabatic Se.                                                mon usage, the more appropriate translation of xvreua.
Betrothed.*  Compare the use of betroth in Deut. 20:7, where   V. 19. Being just, and therefore bound to sever the relation,
precisely such a case as this is stated. Espouse is ambiguous, on account of this proof (as was supposed) of her unchastity.
meaning both to betroth, and also to marry, to wed. Here, the'Being jutst' (zcaetos reav) is not given as the reason for his unwilldistinction is essential. —Being betrothed avoids the ambiguity of ingness to deal harshly with her, but as the reason for putting her
the construction in the Common Version.                      away. Then follows the ground for doing it privately, viz., his
R'ae (of the Received Text, and of Tischendorfs ed.) has here unwillingness to expose her to shame and punishment. There is
its peculiar idiomatic uset  (not expressed by the Eng. for) after no ground, therefore, for giving to Nizazos any other than its
a demonstrative adverb, introducing the details of the case. I usual and proper meaning, just or righteous; the only meaning
But the weight of ancient authorities (Tregelles, Greek New  which can be regarded as established, in the N. T. —ThGn: a
Test., Part I.) is decisive against its genuineness. In either case, good idiomatic expression of 3k.
the older form of our vernacular version (Tyndale's and the Gene-   To expose her openly (Setyaizaat) is the reading now adopted
van; see footnote *) is the correct one; for the expression of y3'i  in the critical editions, on the testimony of the oldest authorities.
(contrary to Eng. idiom) ] would only encumber the sense. It is Comp. Tregelles (New Testament, Part I.), and Alford (Various
also properly omitted in the Common Version.                  Readings).*  The reading, to make her an example (7raoeaseLycaHoly Spirit. The Common Version so translates the Greek riaat, improperly rendered by Campbell to expose), has so much
ancient testimony in its favor, that it should be retained as a
* So Tyndale (2nd ed.), and the Genevan: "When his mother marginal reading.
MAary uwas betrothed to Joseph."                               Margin, to make her an example; prop. (as shown both by the
t Krebs (Observatt. in N. T. e Josepho): Particula yo ele- etymology and usage of the Greek word) to show as an example
gantem hic usum habet.       [Notum est] Griecos narrationeeek word) to show as an example
alicujus rei exordiri particula'yd  addita, sed turn demum, cum  (spec., in the way of chastisement), to make an example of, to inscriptor antea significarit, se aliquid narrare velle.
I Rost und Palm  (Griech. Hdwbch.): nach demonstrativen    * To the ancient authorities in favor of SEtyuariraa  might
Pronom. und Adverbien, denen  eine genauere Auseinander- have been added the Syriac (both Pesh. and Cur.)
setzung folgt. So also Hartung, Partikellehre, I., S. 468, 4.  Comp. irschii Chrestom. Syr. ed. Bernstein), pp. 2, 46, and
& Buttmann's Gr. Gram. (Robinson's last ed., 1851), 1149, 17   Comp. Krsh  Chrestom. Syr. (ed.  Bernstein), pp. 2, 46, and
"After a preceding demonstrative, it is either not to be rendered Lex., p. 407: Pall.:. i.  (Chald. t=~) vulgavit, palam, aperin English at all, or at most by our namely."                turnm fecit alqd. (ausbreiten, belkannt machen).




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MIATTHEW.-CHAP. I.                                                        5
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
20  But while  he  thought on  d'woAvioat aVT 771.   ravTra  8   av- away privately.  But while he 20
these things, behold the angel of 7rod syvt,?o0roT0S,                  i'y, yeAo   thought on these things, behold
the Lord appeared unto him  in a Kvp/ov  Ka'                 ap        r/   avr,  an angel of the Lord appeared
dream, saying, Joseph, thou  son                                                     to   im  in  a  dream, sayig
ofDavidrfeart                          Asyin,'ioso-p, vi's oa/,    to  hi   in  a  dam, saying:
of David, far not to take UltO  Aes    Iorvo    a/t 1    t11  Joseph, son of David, fear not
thee  Mary  thy  wife:  for  that  )o/3rOm0     7rapaAa/tl3E            Mapta!c  to take to thee Mary thy wife;
which  is conceived in her is of Trv 7rVatK o-ov'   ro 7yap Ev av- for that which is begotten  in
the Holy Ghost.                         rj   YeO V P'  eK  Wrvev6ao ri  eTLv her is of the Holy Spirit. And 21
21 And she shall bring forth a   7ov.:eat r  v           Ka4   KO- she shall bring forth a son, and
son, and thou shalt call his name AoeS r5 o'ro/             a  avrov'Ireo-ov'   thou shalt call his name Jesus
Jesus: for he shall save his peo-,                          for he  shall save  his people
ple from  their sins.                   aVo          yap oooet         Aa      avov from  their sins.
22 Now all this was done, that a7ro  TIJ atLaprtwv.    ToTo  8E    Now all this was done, that 22
it mighlt be fulfilled which was oAov  7ycover,'va 7rwXAypo, r0  it might be fulfilled which was
spoken of the Lord by the pro- prOev  v57r0  roV  KvpIov   ta  rov  spoken bytheLord thirough the
phet, saying.                           7rpoq~rov,  A;yoTor''I8o~,  ~  prophet, saying:  Behold  the 23
23  Behold, a virgin  shall be 7rapO9vos   uv  yaowrpt    ee   Kai virgin shall be with child, and
with child, and shall bring forth                                KaAeo, -ov e        shall bring  forth  a  sonr and
ason, and they shall call his name,,              5L                     r T O  they shall call his name EmE immianuel, which being interpret- o~ohta avTrov  ElNtapovy'A,    EOTlt manuel; which  is interpreted,
ed is, God with us.                     /EOEpor/lJVvEVE oI, /IO',itCv  O  God with us.
V. 23. Or: which interpreted is
fiict exemplary punishment; and, secondarily, to put to shame, to nection with the Divine agent, to whom it is ascribed.-In (not
dishonor.*                                                    by) her. *  T/te tHoly Spirit: see note on ch. 3: 11.
Desired.  Oi'co or tovd2opeat may be used, in many cases,   The Common Version, here and in v. 24, well expresses the
indifferently. But Ji,'c is used of an active determination of the force of rapa' in the verb  rcaect2agezv. — An/ angel (not,' the
will (e. g. Matt. 8  3, I will; be thou clean), while floeVouat angel'), as in ch. 2: 19.-Son of David: the simple address, by
expresses simply the wish, or inclination, not yet matured to a name, without the personal pronoun.
purpose or resolve. t  So here it is added: while he thought on    V. 22. That it might be fulfilled.  The correctness of this
these things; he was desirous to put her away privately, and was version may now be regarded as a settled point in N. T. philconsidering the matter, but had not yet decided what course to ology, and there is no necessity for arguing it here. +
take.-Privatety, for'privily.'                                  By the Lord through the prophet, makes the proper distinction
V. 20. Begotten is the true meaning of yevva6v; and the dis- between vxo and 8t&.
tinction is important, as the act is mentioned in immediate con-   V. 23. The virginl: with the definite article, as in the Greek.
Which is interpreted (o tare / osvEVOV),l the same con* Palm und Rost, Gr. Hdwbeh.; Liddell and Scott's Gr. Lex.; struction as    iaerz... )eyo,tae7,og, ch. 27: 33,{ corresponding to
comp. Dan. (juxta LXX. e cod. Chisiano, Riom. 1772), 2: 25, o o/ltvEvaLt, John 9: 7.11
xraetyuae~/aw'afaeaie., ye shall be made an examvle (to all).
t Palm  u. Rost (Gr. Hdwbeh.): ~oV2oUae... bezeichnet   * Winer, 148, S. 349: Mt. 1: 20, ist vo,   avr,  yEvrv,2',
nach Buttm. Lexil., p. 26 f. den blossen Wunsch, das Geneigtsein, das in ihr (in ejus utero) Erzeugte.
die Bereitwillig'keit, also das Wollen als rein gemiithliehen Act,   t As the force of 7raee, in this compound, is best defined in
wiihrend  9'2ro ein thatiges Wollen mit Vorsatz, ein Entschllos- the Lex. of Palm  and iRost: hinzunehmen, anl sich nehmen, and
sensein bedeute.  So under i,9'co: fod.o/az... bedeutet ur- mit sich nehmen.
spriinglich, bei sich hin und her weifen, in Beziehung auf das
Gemiith, unentschieden setn, und wird daher von der unentschiedle- |    Winer,  53, 10, 6 (3rd [): "That the formula va (ros)
~r~~er,.~, p~,Ev in Mt., or      6?e2, 6 y,~og in John (which
nen, nicht in That iibergehenden Neigung, und vom  Wunsche,7 Po                  in       or 27 yaX. o  o    in John (wahich
gehrnaucht.  Oi)a dagrergend. e.  g. als gemithlicher Act bezeichnet it was long the custom to flatten into anll ita ut) has, in the mouth
gebrau cht. O' o da teen... als geniithlic    her Act, bezeichnet of Jesus and his apostles as of the Jewish teachers), the more
die entschiedene, in       T hat i iberge iende Neigung, und daher aue p inted sense, that it might be fulfilled, admits Dot of a doubt."
das Bereitsein, Entschlossensein.  Liddell and Scott (Gr. Lex., ponted sese, that t mgt e fufilled, admts not of a doubt."
tgo32o/tat) ~ "According to Buttm. Lexil. s. v. it differs from the 1 Buttmann, neutest. Gram. zu 1129, 9. Ewald (die drei ersten
more usual  [2~ro, in that Ef9iS  expresses will, i. e., choice and Evang.): das ist Schddelort genannt.
purpose; Bo,52o/ua  willingness, i. e., mere inclination towards a    II Fritzsche, as in the margin. i'ovi quid, sed nihil falsi tradam
thing."'Eflov2?,9e is falsely translated in many modern versions; si [ar'ev in omnibus hujusmodi locis... accentu esse afficiendum
and the distinction between the two verbs is misstated by Alford. contendero, quippe quod ibi non copulet simpliciter, sed amplius




G                         GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. II.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
24  Then Joseph, being raised 0EOS'.   JteyepOets O8 E'oIoo-r70    Then  Joseph, having  risen 24
from  sleep, did as the angel of the a7 ro r          ov       oEv    7r Upoo-v  from sleep, did as the angel of
Lord had bidden him, and  took'Ta4EV  avTC   o ayy ekos  KVptov'  of the Lord  had bidden him,
unto him his wife:                     Ka  7rapAa/3e T7Vp 7yvaKa  xro,  and took to him his wife; and 25
25 And knew  her not till she              ~ K       I                " \K*?  T knew   her  not  till  she  had
Kat OVK EYCOrrK Ev avTwpv, ECoS Ov
had brought forth  her first-born   TK  T,',      7o,'         brought forth  a son; and  he
eEEKE ToV vtov auras' T-ov 7rpcoroson:  and  he  called  his  name,               \,, I          called his name Jesus.
Jesus.  TOKOV'   KaL EKCaAEo-E TO 0O3OIa avJesus.
rou'Imqro-ov.
II. Now  when Jesus was born            II. To   8E'177o-oo   yEVltrOe'r-    II. Now whenJesus wasborn  1
in Bethlehem of Judea in the days Tr0            BOy0AsE/l  w 7Tr'IovSatas, in Bethlehem  of Judea in the
of Iterod the king, behold, there'E /LEPaC t'Hpo'8ov  Trov - 3a-t- days of Herod the king, behold,
came wise men from  the east to  AE'og, tSov, /IayoL a5ro avaroACov there came wise men fiom  the
Jerusalem,                             Wrapye7reoro TO   E      IEpoo'oAvEa, Ueast  to   Jerusalem,  saying:  2
l V. 24.  yeo'Eas                 |  V. 25. In- some ancient copies: her firstV. 25. om. z'rv  troZc6rozov      | born son
V. 24. Having risen: the proper use of the pass. in this verb, gives the true meaning and intent of the sacred writer, it is
as is shown in the Lexicons. See ch. 2:13, 20, 21; 9:6, 7, retained in the revision.
where it is properly rendered in the Common Version, as also in   And he called. The Common Version is doubtless correct in
other passages.-Had bidden: see note on v. 25.              inaking' he' the subject of' called.' Joseph is the leading subFrom sleep. Greek idiom requires the article; the sleep, name- ject of the sentence; while Mary is the subject of only a suborly, just referred to by the words xaT' 3vao, in v. 20. English dinate clause dependent on' till,' on which this clause is manifestly
idiom rejects the article, while the statement is equally definite not dependent, and stands, therefore, in the same relation as the
without it.                                                 first. The writer clearly means to say, that Joseph followed the
V. 25. A son; according to the most ancient Mss. and other direction given him in v. 21 (Luke 1: 31 is nothing to the purauthorities. See Tregelles, Greek Testament, Part I.*  It is the pose here), and named the child as he was commanded.g*
reading also of the critical editions of Lachmann and Tischendorf,
and is noted by Griesbach as the probable one.  The ancient   Ch. 2. —. 1. NAow when: comp. the note on ch. 1: 18.
testimony in favor of the common reading is such, however, as to    There came, etc.  The expression can not be improved by
justify its insertion in the margin.                        changing the order of the words,t as some have proposed. The
Had brought forth (EzTex). The same latitude, in the use of relation of,ro acia-oo2iv, though most probably connected with
the aorist, is common in classic Greek.t  It is less allowable in  c;?yor, is not certainly determined by its position (Luke 11:16
English; and where the Common Version, as in this instance, is quite a different case), and should be left, as in the Common
Version, to the judgment of the reader.S —To (not into) Jerusalem, is the proper English expression.
quid significet, ut lat. est i. e. significat... ut E'avZ  scribens   T'ise men. These belonged to the learned class of their nation,
vertere debeas: quod significat, si interpreteris.  So Ewald (die its wise men the depositaries of all knowledge both in science
drei Evangelien)  was iibersetzt lautet.
* Comp. Green, Developed Criticism, pp. 1, 2. Bengel (Gnomon N. T.): Clausula hac, de primogenito, ex Luca ad Mat,-       Grinfield (Nov. Test. Gr. ed. Hellenistica) quotes from
thaeum traducta videtur.                                    2 Reg. xii., 24, za~i ETeXEvr vilY, Ca' EXcia2E   70 Oi /4 ioa a~Voz
f- Kuihner (Gr. Gram.,? 256, 2, Rem. 1): "The Greeks, when's,)oUa,v  where the second verb, in the Heb. test (2 Sam.
the relation of the past time to another past time can be easily 12: 24, Kethibh), belongs to a masculine subject.
inferred from the context, and no special emphasis lies in this   t De Wette: da kamen Magier aus dem MAorgenlande gem
relation, freely use the aorist instead of the pluperfect..... The Jertsalem; tholugh, in his commentary, he connects arro a'xaroaorist is often employed even instead of the perfect, when the o)v  with u7yot, and not with rcoa[EYorzo.  Meyer: Magier
relation of the past time to the present need not be expressed em- vtom Morgen her, d. i. orientalische Magier.  Diese Verbiudung
phatically."  More fully, Ausftihrliche Grammatik, #     444. Butt- bietet die Wortstellung am nattirlichsten dar.
mann, Gr. Gram.,  137, 3, and Note 1.                         1 Fritzsche, and many others, connect with caeryeYovzo.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTIIEW.- CHAP. II.                                                       7
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
"' Saying, Where is he that is  A'yoVTres'  ]/o 5  ETV              o TEXOsts    Where is he that is born King
born King of the Jews? for we                                I                       of the Jews? for we have seen
have seen his star in the east, and         u yap   arov         o    pa         7   his star in  the east, and  are
are come to worship him.                                                             come to do him  homage. When  3
aaWohe, KaH theOknEV 7hpaooKvo K-c W -hn 
3    lWhen Herod  the kinr had                                                    Herod the king heard it, lie was
d          ^       Ko'a~ ~ wJ tarou bled.'AaKOVndas  Hp
\heard these    le   as  troubled,  and   all Jerusalem
bled, and all Jerusalem wit  lim. 8&s,  O C Oa AES     apaXOX7    c    with him. 8And wahen lie had  4
with him. And when he had  4
4 And when he had gathered   rao-a   IEpoo-o            Avlta  IuerT  avrov7
gathered all the chief priests
all the chief priests  and  scribes           ath d    ll te  cief priests
I-     Uo[/ovvayayov.  7;ravas'   roUs, apX' and scribes of the people toof  the  people  together, lie  de-                                                                                 tomanded  of  them   where  Christ      yEpELs  YpaIX.aTEts roU  Aaov,  gether, hlie  inquired  of  themt
mandea  of  them  where  Chirist                                                  f
should be born.                          E7rvvOaveTo    rap  avTrwv, 7rov  ~  where  the  Christ should  be
5 And they said unto him, In  Xpw-T S               yEpvaT7a.   OLE (tWrO' born.  And they said to him,  5
Bethlehem  of Judea: for thus it  aVTW, Ep By1XeE/ T  9'Iov3a/as.  In  Bethlehem  of  Judea; for
is written by the prophet,               ovTrw     yap   yeyparrTat    ta  TOv  thus it is written by the proand religion. As such, they were then widely lknown. Our early    The word means to worship (to render divine honors), either as
translators, with a true feeling for what is adapted to a version a mental act simply (John 4: 24, must worship in spirit), or
for the common people, have properly expressed this trait, which with the accompanying prostration of the body (1 Cor. 14: 25,
is the essential one. The common reader is thus enabled to see falling down on his face, he will worship God), or other outward
for himself a reason, why these men should have been led by sign of adoration.
Providence to recognize the new-born king.                       It thus corresponds to the Heb. ntim}.n,   of which it is the
The term Magians (adopted by many) would have its advant- translation in the Sept.
ages in a version for the learned; but, in itself, it would convey
ages in a version for the learned; hut, in itself; it would convey    V. 3. Heard it; the object of a verb of sense (especially the
no meaning to the mere English reader. For these reasons, the
rendering of our vernacular version, in all its stages  (after neut. pron.) being often implied. —'Had' is superfluous.
Wiclif's), should be retained. It is not possible, in every such    V. 4. Inquired; not'demanded,' a Gallicism  no longer in
case, to secure a similar advantage to the common reader; but use. The Greek verb means simply to ask for information, withwhere this can be done, it should not be neglected.            out implying any authority to require it.  So our vernacular
V. 2. He that is born king;* implying (as fully as the original version, in its earliest form; e. g. Wiclif: and enquired of them;
does) one recently born.                                       Tyndale (2nd ed.), Coverdale, Taverner, and Genevan: asked of
Iiave seen —are come; comp. Kiilhner, as quoted on ch. 1: 25 them; but Cranmer, and the Bishops' Bible: he demanzded of them.
(footnote t).  The indefinite past tense could be used here in    The Christ: with the article, as in the Common Version ch.
English; but not without an awkwardness of expression, as 16: 16, and many other passages. The omission of the article,
compared with the felicitous form of the Common Version.~     where this word is not a proper name, but an appellation (the
To do him homage: as the Greek word is often specially used, Anointed) of the promised Prince and Deliverer, has obscured the
in reference to a royal personage; to salute as kingr.        sense of several passages in the N. T.; e. g. ch. 22: 42 (prop.
The verb zreoavvvEtv  etymologically means to kiss to, i. e., to what th.ink ye of the Christ?), Luke 23: 35 (prop. if this is the
kiss the hand to one,: as an expression of reverence and homage. Christ).
This, as an act of religious adoration, occurs in Job 31: 27; see   This word, from an official appellation or title, passed over to
tle writer's note on the passage, and compare 1 Kings 19: 18, a proper name; and is the one by which the Saviour is klnown,
Ieos. 13: 2.                                                 especially in the epistles, while he is not once called Messiah*t by
By usage, it is especially employed to express the Oriental form  any writer of the N. T.  We have no right, therefore, in a transof salutation to a superior, viz., by bowing down to the ground, lation of their writings, to substitute another name of the same
or prostration upon it.                                       meaning,t for the one uniformly employed by the writers themselves.
Should be born. This expresses precisely the meaning of the
jt So De NVette: Denn wir haben semien Stern gesehen im
Mlorgenlande, unld sind gekommen ihn zu verehreo.                * This occurs only in John 1: 42, 4: 25.
t An eine Ableitung von ll cv,, gleichsam anhiiudeln, ist im    t As is done by Campbell (Gospels, with Dissertations and
i;rnst nicht zu denken (Palm u. Rest, Griech. Hdwbch.).       Notes), and some others.




8                         GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. II.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
G And thou Bethlehem, in the  7rpo/rov'     Ka   o-, BvOAEE'/, phet:  And  thou  Bethlehem, 6
land of Judah, art not the least Y1 Iov,a oveayc o  EAaX                   e  L land   of  Judah,  art  in   no
among the princes of Judah: for     o              e                              wise least among  the princes
out of thee shall come a Gover-'                             E        of Judah; for out of thee shall
nor, that shall rule my people Is- 7 ap  eeAEveO         atq?yoV/1eEVOS, [o'Ts  come a  Governor, that shall
rael.                                  7rotiyaPEL ToP Aar vov 1LOV TOv Iopa-  rule my people Israel.  Then  7
7 Then  Herod, when  he  had  hA.  TOrT'Hp6o07, 5Aacpa KaAE-  Herod, when  he had  privily
privily  called  tihe wise men, in- o-ras TovUS    ayovs,?]Kpt3oo-E 7rap   called  the wise men, inquired
quired  of them  diligently  what,                                                  em   diligently   hat  time
time thle star appearecld.             avrrcov To    XpoVop Too 0atrOl - of them  diligently what time
8 Ai nd he sent tahem  to Beth- |o             y voe -re'Porn,  Kel  7rras, a roNs  the  star appeared.   And  he  s
lehem, and said, Go  and search' -BOE,,,e 11 pvOe      sent them  to  Bethlehem, and.diligently  for the yonng child.    -7/I                                        said: Go and search diligently
dliSgently for the  young chld ll        KPL;r a       7p o        7a- fo  n              child; and when
and  when  ye have  found  him, 1                              W               I T  r i t  for the young child; and   hen
bring me word again, that I may                            E vvT,,A    yt    y  have, found  him, bri    m
come and worship him also.             AaTre /uot,  07rcor  Kayco  EA cov  word again, that I also may
come and worship                                             him also.om
9  When they had  heard  the |rpo UKvUr77ro avrTc.   WO hE aKOu   come   and   do   him   homage.
king, they departed; and lo, the   -ayTpe  Too [ao0-L A             rope'pO-       When they had heard the  king, 9
star, which they saw in the east,,,                  they  departed;  and  lo, the
I oar  a        Kal ta v, o a'P,    OV E1tav  star  which  they  saw  in  the
went before them, till it came and                                                star, which  they  saw  in  the
stood over where the young child  ePv rT  araro 1?E, 7rpo7rYev avrovS', east, went before them, till it
was.                                   E'coS EAtIWP e0or  Trr7    arc) ov rsC'ro  came and stood over where the
sacred writer,* while in English the present tense is liable to be dering here; * the verb meaning to make accurate inquiry, and
misunderstood.                                              to learn exactly,  the one implied in the other.
What time the star appeared, is as exact a rendering as can be
V. 6. Land of Judah, in apposition with Bethlehem.-In no given of the words. Lit. the time of the appeari ng star;} namewise; the proper force of ovaucegs. —The answer of the chief ly, the time of its appearing (for it was no longer visible, comp.
priests and scribes seems to have been an expression, then cur- vv. 9 and 10), meaning either of its first appearance,s or (as
rent, of the import of the prophecy. "7 fyexoa,: chiefs of fami- supposed by some) of its continuing visible. [[
lies, by metonomy for the families themselves, and also for their   V. 8. May come is the proper rendering here; the attention
cities " (Robinson, Lex. N. T.).                            being directed to the place indicated by the words, " when ye
Shall rule.  The idea of ruling is doubtless intended (the have found him."- That I also may come, is the proper arrangeHeb. is bu3imn); the word employed denoting, at the same time, ment.
the proper office and duty of a ruler. Compare, for zrocave',
Sept., Ps. 2:9: Rev. 2:27, 12: 5, 19:15.
Sept., Ps. 2  9; Rev. 2  27, 12   ~ 5, 19  15.            * Exacte vel diligenter inquiro, aut investigo; accurate scisciV. 7. inquired, etc. I see no reason for a change of the ren- tor, vel scrutor.... Alii hic azetfci  volunt significare, diligenter.  7.    ied,  etc. I see no eason fo a change of the ren- disco; qum interpretatio non toque milli placet (Stephens, Thes.).
t Palm u. Rost (Gr. Hdwbh.): genau erlernen, wissen, untersuchen. Liddell and Scott (Gr. Lex.): usually, to examine or in* Winer, ]40, 2 (2nd ~): 7roi 6 Xotaos6 yevraral (gl. wo vestigate, accurately; to understand thoroughly. Pape (Griech.
ist der Geburtsort des Mess.?). Fritzsche (in locum): Herodes, Hdwbeh.): besonders, genau untersuchen.  De Wette: und erubi Messias nascatur, unice exquirit.... Proinde verte: qucere- kuncligte sich genau bei ihnen nach der Zeit der Erscheinulg des
bat ex iis, ubi Messias nascatur; wo der Geburtsort Christi sey. Sternes.
Meyer: Die Frage war, wo wird der Messias geboren?  Was: Ewald (die drei ersten Evang.): die Zeit des erscheinenden
sie iiber den Geburtsort des Messias wissen, sollen die Theologen Sternes.
sagen.                                                        # So De WVette: die Zeit des [damals] erscheinenden Sternes.
Scholars, to whom the usage is familiar (comp. Buttm., Gram.   11 Meyer: Treffend Grotius, non initium sed continuitas werde
des N. T. Sprachgebr., zu  137, 9) would doubtless prefer the bezeichnet. Herodes fragte: wie lange erscheint der Stern? wie
literal rendering of the present.  But to the common reader it lange lasst er sich sehenl? namlich seit seinem Aufgange im
would not express the sacred writer's meaning; for he would Morgenlande, wo ihr ihn aufgehen sahet (denn s. v. 9). So ist
naturally suppose the object of Hierod's inquiry to be, where the das Pries. weder im Sinne des Aor. (so die Meisten), noch als
Christ is now (i. e., already) born.                        Impeif. (de WVette) zu nehmen.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. II.                                                9
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
10 When they  saw  the star,   raotSov.  L&oVres ae TON vO-e pa,  young child was.  When they io
they rejoiced with exceeding great;Xa'p? o av Xapav eyo~Arv iA  t- saw the star, they rejoiced with
Joy.,pa,           exceedino  great  joy.  And 11
joy.la'- Katt EA  oVTES' EL T7)V OtKLap, 
11 And when they were come                                                  when they were  come into the
into the house, they saw the young  E,, /  house, they saw the young child
child with Mary his mother, and   71Y /77POS'                 Ka  7           with Mary his mother, and fell
fell down, and worshipped hie                           KaL                   down, and did homage to him; 
and when they had opened their  toaVres  TOVSr  0rcravpoVv   avrwTv  and  opening  their treasures,
treasures,  they  presented  Illto  7poO'7eytEKav aurwc   &opa, Xpv-  they  presented  to  him  gifts,
him gifts; gold, and frankincense, crop  Ka& Alc3apcov  KaOt o-tvpwvp.  gold  and  frankincense   and
and  I17myrrlh.                       KaL  XPt-arto-0Elv7TES  Kar' ovap  myrrh.  And being warned of 12
12 And being warned of God,      God  in  a  dream, that they
a                         tl)aVKdxlae 7rpos'po~SrIv, G0od  il  a  dream, that they
in a dream  that they should not,,              t       Xp,   (., a          B~AAgS- a 08ovr  aVeXwop-qoa,      ESr' should  not return  to  Herod,
return  to Herod, they departed
into  their own country another  7Ty) XPopav avcLvT.                          they  retired  into  their own
way.'AvaXowP71iTaTrcoV          avrITv, | country by another way.
13'And when  they  were  de- Lov,  ayyEAos Kvp/ov   JalvETra                  And when they had depart- 13
parted, belhold, thle angel of the | KaT  yovapJ    T'Ico       nA,'a;opv.  ed, behold, an angel of the Lord
Lord appeareth  to Joseph  in a'EyEp EOs'  apaAac3E  To wracLov   appears to Joseph in a dream,
dream, saying, Arise, and  take  K   T                           KaL  e       saying: Arise, and  take  the
Kat T7)V ~U-q7Epa    arise, Kak                                       theV
the young child and his mother,  s   AYvwv,  Kal  E, 3C/     young child and his mother, and
and flee into Egypt, and be thou, e,            o    /A  e                  flee into Egypt, and be thou
there until I bring, thee word: for {x  E      T) Jot; /LEA\EL  yap  H pcA-  there until I bring thee word;
Herod will seek the young child  8&iS?     VreL, rO  ratSLor, rOe     ire-for I    lerod w      ill seek the young
to destroy him.                      Ado'at  avro.'0  86   EyEptOers  child to destroy him.  And he 14
14 When he arose, he took the ToapEAa/   TO   at              Ka 7rt  V,tL7-  arose  and  took  the  young
V. 11. elMoV ro ratSiov
Y. 10. Exceeding. "This word" (says Johnson, in his Dic- Received Text, was followed in our earlier vernacular version,
tionary) "is not analogical, but has long been admitted and and was first corrected in the Bishops' Bible.
established."  It is the proper form, therefore, here and in v. 16.    Presented (not offered, as proposed by some) is the true import
of the Greek word here.
V. 11. They saw. The text, which is followed in the Common
Version, has the decisive testimony of the most ancient Mss. and   V. 12. Warned of God. Xnuar/ta,9,~'re refers to a divine
other authorities, and is now adopted in all the critical editions. response, and'warned in a dream' does not express the full
Of the earlier printed editions, only the Complutensian Polyglott,*  meaning-Retired: ~xoraav.-By another way is preferaand Colinzeus (1534), give it as the reading of the text. It was ble; though'another way' is an idiomatic English construenoted by Stephens, in the margin of his edition of 1550, as the  tion.
reading in all his Mss., and was so quoted by Beza in his notes. I    Departed. Retired, and withdrawn, have been suggested as a
The false reading of Erasmus (they found, eiov), which is also  better rendering; but neither expresses the sense of the sacred
that of the Vulgate, and which has been perpetuated in the  writer so well as the word departed, in the connection.
V. 14. The customary form of the Common Version (When he
arose, etc.) is retained in most places, as in itself a happy form
* The more noteworthy, as the Vulgate rendering, side by side of expression, and most in harmony with the general manner of
with the Greek, and marked with the same letter, is invenerunt.  the version. It is changed only when, as here, it contains a false
f In omnibus vetustis exemplaribus scriptum erat EIon, vide- implication. Comp. v. 21, where the same Greek phrase is esrunt (ed. 1560).                                          pressed in the Common Version, as it is here in the revision




10                        GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. II.
RING JABIES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
young child and  his mother by  Tepa  a rov VVKTOr,  Kat  veXop7-  child and his mother by night,
nieght,       parted into Egypt:                                                 and  retired  into Egypt, and 15
15gh t, And  wasn~rtP~f;nt~n ~lo~vnt, ~lLI  O-EV   Et_ u  AI )I7vTrP,   at. ~  a  E <ZS  there until theed at   of
15 And                                      was there  until te        tele util the death of
death of Ilerod:  that it might EOS  T1S  TVTS    cpao                     tVa Ilerod; that it might be fulbe fulfilled whllich was spoken of  f7r7r/poeO  rTO /r5      r 7rO To5 IKv-  filled which was spoken by the
the Lord by the prophet, sayincg, plov &l  TOV 7 poq TO)v,    A7ooros-  Lord through the prophet, sayOut of Egypt have I called mvy'E     A T,,,,,,         ingr   Out of Egypt have  I
Son.                         _ E    A.t yvyr0ov eKaAeo-a Top\ vtov r v
Son.                                                                       e    called  my son.  Then Iterod, 16
16 Then Herod, when lie saw  tLo v.   TT-e    po                              when  he saw  that hewas mockthat he was lmloctkedl of tlhe wvise  peyrEaLXO   v7rO 7W   r T ayW ov FEOv-  ed by the wise men, was exceedmen, was exceeding( wrvotllh,  and                                    V.   v e,   bthwiee, wsecd
min,  an  aAa    Kal a7yroo'reAas  areT- ing wroth; and sent forth, and
sent  forth,  anid  slew   all  the
children that were in Bethlehem, AE  7TaLra sSrra                        v S      lew all the male cEildren that
and in all the coasts thereof, from / Br77 E/  Ka'      7traT. TOlp optol| were in Bethlehem, and in all
two years old and under, accord-                                                 its bod rs,, ordiom  two yearsold
ing to the time which lhe had dili-   V       7,  KaTT7EpO   |and  under, according to  the
gently inquired of the wise men.   KaT   To)  Xpoov  ov  7KpI/3C00'E  time which lie had diligently
17  Then   was  fulfilled   that 7rapa  T(Wv,taycorW.   TO'TE  E7rA7 —  inquired  of  the  wise  men.
which was spoken by Jeremy the  pco)07  rO   P770rE   v7o I\pEaEOv  Then was fulfilled that which 17
prnophet, saying', o                                                    qS   o     was spoken through Jerlemiah
18 In Ranma -was there a voice  TO   7rpoyqrov, A  yoprophet, sayins o                     Athro       ice  waes  18
heard, lamentation, and weeping, ev'Pa/&5 7 KOVTrO?7, Op770So  Kal heard in Ramah, weeping, and
and great mourning, Rachel weep- KAavOtoS/   Ka              vp      o 7oA        reat mouring; Rchel weepino for her children, an       d would                                         
no    e  cofre         a      te    PaXrA  KAatova-a  Ta TEKva av-  inug for her chllildren, and would
not be comforted, because  they 
are not.                             Tr7s, KaC OVxK  7eEAE  7apakchrtO-  not be comforted, because they
19 But when -erod was dead,               OT        E0.       VT aVTOS  are not.  But when IHerod was 19'be ol, an angel of the Lord ap-            dead, behold, an angel of the
behold,  an angel  of the Lord ap- 8   TO5   HpoJ ov,  toi3v,  a               YYE     
peareth in a dream  to Joseph in          o       pcov, aV'                     | Lord  appears  in   a   dream
Egypt,                                Aos Kvplov  Kar  o[;ap   /allrvETat to  Joseph  in  Egypt, saying: 20
V. 17. zab 7iYoEluov           j V. 18. In some ancient copies: lamenV. 18. om. 9,orvog za          [ tation and weeping
V. 15. By-thirough; the proper import of the Greek prepo-   V. 18. A voice was heard in Ramah: the proper order of the
sitions.                                                   words.  (Comp. Jer. 31:15.)
V. 16. YWas mocked. Campbell justly mays: " In the Jewish    Weeping and great mourning.  So the critical editions now
style we find often, that any treatment, which appears disrespect- read.  Compare Tregelles, Greek New Test., Part I., and Alford
ful, comes under the general appellation of mockery." We should (Various Readings). Lamentation and (2eroe x~ai) was noted
not, therefore, use a specific term here (' deceived,' as it is express- by Griesbach as probably spurious, and is omitted in the critical
ed by Dr. Campbell), where the sacred writer properly employs editions of Lachmann, Tischendorf; and Tregelles. As the readthe more general and comprehensive one.-By (hvoi), not'of,' ing of some ancient Mss. and versions, it is retained in the
which corresponds to dz, of which it is often the best expression.  margin.
The male children, as in the Greek; an important distinction
here. —Its borders (for'coasts thereof'), as the same word is properly rendered in ch. 4  13.                                authorities.  (Tregelles, Greek N. T., Part I.)  The distinction is
material here; compare ch. 1: 22, and 2:2 31. So the Peshito
V. 17. Through (not by), according to the decisive testimony Syriac *.  i.2]1, in distinction from,  ozl in ch. 1: 22,
of the oldest Mss. and version$'x''of the oldest Mss. and versionK  2: 15, 22: 31. The Cureton Ms. paraphrases: then:was futfilled
* Instead of zvr, the reading of the Received Text, the critical the word which Jeremiah the prophet spake; ij?  ~  ]__..
editions have &a, which is the reading of all the most ancient  ~   b-~.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. III.                                                  11
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
20 Saying, Arise, and take the i'Ic oo-fcriJ ev Ary/t7rr,  Aa'cov' Arisc, and  take  the  youngl
young' child and his mother, and'EyEpOeIs 7rapaAa3e r   7racLtov  child and his mother, and go
go into the land of Israel: for  Kal  rv  rirepa  avrov,  Kal g            7ro-  into the land of Israel; for they
they  are dead which sought the  pet ov  ei  7,7v'op'- are dead who  sought the young
y'oung child s life.Ka                           p oft  TOVPTST Ti7V  VX7v  child's life.  And he arose, and 21
21 And lihe arose, and took the              rX                               took thee young child  and his
7ov  7rat~tle'0    8~;gePtE}~ t     ook h       you n
young' child and his mother, and
Rrnnoul   cllild and hiTo'                               to ~ie~,          mother, and came into the land
came into the land of Israel.          7apE               7at&oV   Kal  T2]2,a, ev er,,  v, of Israel.  But when he heard 22
22  But when  he  heard  that /,LrTEpa avTOV, KaL  Ac3'v  E] )S 777V
XT  r/  that Archclaus reig'ned in JuArchelaus did reign in Judea in'Io-pa             aK. KotV'ras 6E O;Tt'ApX- 
l n 1 * n 1 TT 1 \ E / ) \ XT A / dea in the room  of his father
the room of his father Herod, he  Aaos, pao-tAcEzi  EL  T7rtY'lovaadast
was afraid  to  go  thither: not-                                        I Hpeov  Trod, he was  afraid  to  go'~Hp  8ov -rov 7ra-pos' avrov,
witlhstandilno,   being-  warvrned  ofj            EKC7    aAOg'V }ethither; and being warned of
dE0b o/Sr   EI(Et aeriEAr'eta'    Xp-.idaGod i  a dr,  e turned aside                                                    God  in  a  dream,  be  turned
rtLo'e}~ 8o Kar       ovap,  CaveXconp7into the parts of Galilee:',                                            r,,    aside into the parts of Galilee.
per Eo TG alip7   rrEs'  FaAltAazoaS,
23 And he came and dwelt in'as Ts   And he came and  dwelt in a 23
Kat EAtg. o0p KaTKr'oq0-E   EU   7roAtp
a city  called  Nazareth: that it                                                city  called Nazareth; that it
might  be  fulfilled  which  was AEyoI.elW   NatapET   o'T(- |might be fulfilled which  was
spoken by the prophets, He shall pe0o, TO p?7O)2v    a TcOV  P Po57-  spoken  through  the prophets,
be called a Nazarene.                 aTO, POTt XNa~opaloS KA]0,o2-ETrat.  He shall be called a Nazarene.
III. IN  those days came John          EIII.   E     e Tap t ra/r tEpatr EKet-    III. IN those days came John  1
the-Baptist, preaching in the wil- vaWr 7rapay/veTra'Ioo;aovyr1  o fi-  the Baptist, preaching in  the
dernless  of Judea,                    wTLUT27S,  Kpv00wv     El TI] E/flyfcp  wilderness   of Judea, and say-  2
2 And saying, Repent ye; for  r T2'Iovuatar, Kal AXE7co'  LETa- ing: Repent ye, for the kingOELtTE~ 7I'yIKE  yap  27  acTAXEacta
V. 21. Here again, came (not'went,' as claimed by some) is is shown by Josephus,* who expressly says that he was "surthe proper word; for the writer speaks, from his own position, of named Baptist."  As we say the Christ (not the Anointed), in such
a homeward movement. On the contrary, in v. 20,' go' is prop- passages as Matt. 16: 16, 22: 42, and Jesus the Christ, Acts
erly used by the angel who appeared to Joseph in Egypt.     5  42, we should, on the same principle, say John the Baptist.t
V. 22. Reigned (for did reign). —And being warned (for not-   V. 2. Repent ye. The expression of the subject (ye) hlas been
withstanding, etc.), the usual connective JS. — tarned, etc; see objected to without reason. As the Greek verb is the 2nd pers.
the remark on v. 12.-The parts of Galilee (',rcu [oe? r. F.) may plur., and the Eng. word repenlt may be either silg. or plur., the
refer to the divisions of the country embraced within its bounds, pronoun'ye' is necessary to the full expression of the meaning.
and therefore should not be changed.                        In such cases, the subject of the verb, being clearly expressed by
V. 23. Tlhrough, instead of by; the proper distinction between the form of the Greek word, should be given in English. k
8ta and vro.
* Antiq. xviii., 5, 2, Icwriovov ToJ EZLcztzao0,ueov OflazTaro23.
Ch. III.-V. 1. Iz those days. The metabatic Jk is often with   t It is thus distinguished from h fanirTicon which occurs in
propriety omitted in English, where the particle of transition is MIark 6: 14.  Comp. the note on ch. 4: 1.
much less freely used than in the Greek.: It would be quite unnecessary to say, to one who is even
The Baptist. This word is constantly used in tile New Testa- moderately acquaintecl with sacred philology, that o ovaoi is a
ment as the surname of an individual, by vwhich  he was dis- heb roistic usagce of the N. T. Th1  plural of this word is never
ti.gnished  from all others. No othei one bore this appellation. used by classic Greek wriers; wllhile in the Hebrew language, by
guse  iom a  oters.   o othe  oe bore this appellatio. a wvell known usaoe (Gesenius, Heb. Gram., 8 108, 2, a), heaven is
That it was strictly a surname, by which he was generally known, always expressed in the plur. form.




12                         GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. III.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK  TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
the  kingdom   of  heaven  is  at Ta' oparv('.   OUTos' yap  Ert71v  do1n of heaven is at hand. For  3
hand.                                    o p~ets v~ro   Heratoy re5 7rpo- this is he that was spoken  of
3 For this is he that was spo-   7,JO   through  the  prophet  Isaiah
ken  of by  the  prophet Esaias,   bT7rov, AEySoVroV 9   OwoV   /ocrrov               saying: The voice of one cryI            V. 3. 3.' (for vr0)          I
The verb here translated repent, and its corresponding noun reform and reformation express what is outward, and denote the
translated repentance, are common in Greek writers, and always inward change only by implication.  With the true meaning of
express an inward change, one wrought in the mind itself; a the word corresponds also its use in connection with other ideas.
change of the views and feelings, and as consequent upon this, in E. g. " Bring forthfruit meet for repentance (Matt. 3: 8); which
certain relations, self-condemnation and grief for past misconduct. Dr. Campbell translates "produce the proper fruits of reformation "
In the N. T. they are employed in but one relation (if we except (fruits worthy of reformation).  But reformation is itself the fruit
Heb. 12: 17), to express the repentance connected with the new  here required as "meet for repentance," i. e. as becoming the inviews of one's own conduct, as wrong and reprehensible in the ward repentance professed, being the outward test of its sincerity
sight of God.                                                   and genuineness.  Dr. Campbell quotes Acts 3: 19, as meaning:
In place of repent, and repentance, the words reform and refor- "reform, your lives, and return to God."  But this disconnects
mation were proposed by Dr. Campbell, * and have been adopted  turning to God from  its only true ground in repentance, and
by Prof. Norton in his translation of the Gospels, and by others. also separates it from reformation of life, of which it is the essenBut of this sense there is no philological proof whatever. t  The tial part.  Again, in Matt. 11: 21, it is said: they would have
Greek words, as already said, express something inward; while repeented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. Sackcloth and ashes
Translation of the Gospels; and Diss., VI., Pt. iii.         are, in the Scriptures, the usual outward signs of grief and of ret'T'he following examples will show the usage of Greek writers. pentance; but never of reformation, any further than repentance
Lucian, de Saltatione, 84. iKai eairrohv aE'TOL, 1auiv, JIvav;;- is the tolken and assurance of a reformation that shall follow. Dr.
arvc'a ovco UeZTa'olaat %  0 olS  r0:roiraeV,  Iaze rai vouraae  Campbell seems to have been aware of this; for he here trans-v,-ro 2.gS- annd they say that he, onl becoming sober, so Xrepented lates, r; they had r'epented long ago in sackcloth and ashes."
of wlhat he had done, that he was even sick with grief.
What Dr. Campbell quotes from Phavorinus, Lex. * (Diss. VI.,
Antipho, Tetralogia, A, S (Belkker, Oratt. Att., vol. 1, p. 126).  hat  r. Campbell quotes from Phvornus, Le.  (DSS. V.
Taviza orv aEo3i6yEv   oacogs zai &Lzarogs criro)2Ee /ea, xa /ra1  Pt. iii., 10) is a theological definition, and is not to be taken as
feTarvoPiavIes z'lv ~/taezlav?r'care'     ictZogS yaoe e 7' /Ic:rrota the philological meaning of the word.
TnV roeLOdrWy  Iaiv'  do ye, therefore, with, a devout and just   Another word, occurring with its derivative in seven passages of
dread of this, acquit me; and do not repenting' become consciotts. 
of your fault. lor repentance for such things [putting the inmo- the N. T.t, is translated in the Common Version repent; which,
cent to death] is withoutt remedly.                             however, properly expresses an after care or concern, not necesPolybius, iv., 66, 7. ~il),urnos SE rrv'c,uevos r7j;v rcov Zacga- sarily arising from  any inward radical change, and often merely
vEaov UeErcivola-'v   nd Philip, having learnged the repentance of from outward, unforeseen results.  It has long been felt to be an
the D)ardanians.
Lucian, Hist. 2, 35. iTlovv?ezraroctv    i a   i czatatreTrv  ro  inconvenience, that both are rendered in the Common Version by
rafcc a oi  riaeTarv, cat Tiv  vY70 Uov VdOT tvo#irs) a' araaiarv  the same word.  It is true, indeed, that in very many passuges in
sorely repenting for havin(g abandoned the life I led with thee, Greek writers, the regret expressed by it arises from a real inward
and the immortality held out by thee.                           and permanent change; + and some have thought that it is so
Thucydides (3, 36) uses it to express the speedy repentance of
used by the Saviour in Matt. 21: 29 and 32, thouglh there is a
the Athenians, for their rash decree, condemning  all the Mytilenians to deathl tfr the offense of a few: zai zij Carzeeaq ve'zaci ol  probable reason for the selection of this word.  Still, the inconT'r EsV4S 9 rv aVzors.                                          venience arising from  confounding the two words, especially in
Lucian, Demosth. Encom. 31. oVY' avirv Eis Tav',a nraaaez'v AMatt. 27: 3, ~ appears to require that they should be distinguishe
&xaeoVOV, eT o0S avioc Fteevoiaarv, o~s 5/ao    o~ nor tLloat   in the New Testament.
it disgraceful] to make himself a minister to those things, of whic  V. 3. Throuh:        (instead of     on the same rounds as
they themselves repented whom he sought to gratify.
Plutarch, Galba, 6; iEv'rc  /eEzvavoerV, yreoi  tV geyovov0T0   in ch. 2: 17...    etflEv he passed the time iin repenting of what had been
done.                                                             * Zonaras, Lex., col. 1345 (ed. Tittmann): Mertrvota. yvaoiwsc
Lucian, Amores, 36.'0)liyov SE &rb zrs ig'arv   r ct2ovsCxYsag cai cire ruzaictaTzoS Ern zTo  E'rvioov asa9v E7rtatrooT9.
tETZVOEt yErVOEeOS'E2).h7rv'  and he almost, throug-h excessive love   t Namely, Matt. 21: 29 aild 32; 27: 3; 2 Cor. 7: 8; Heb.
of contention, even repented being born a Greek.                7: 21; 2 Cor. 7: 10; Rom. 11: 29.
Antipho, de caede Herodis (Bekker, Oratt. Att., vol. 1, p. 76).    [ Compare T'hucydides' use of /ucraez,/ela in the speech of'Ev J' rog  iryxiarotg 7zr[IOV fladoflog T'3,ezraOEZ)v xae yvrovat Cleon, iii., 37, with yezravoia in the historian's narrative, iii., 36.
~aytaejryivo'rag.  idq i,aew 5te  xai te'e/eihaoev 8rcol.wcoe- 1   There is no less confusion in 2 Cor. 7: 8 and 10, though the
Yoal. X.aiTo  ov'icso 2,etur'rogs ieasrazroJtcrat 1te'repeijaeV' btut in practical bearin'g is not so important.  Conybeare translates (or
things without remedy, the harm  is greater to repent and know  rather, expresses the same thought) thus: "And I do not now
that you have done wrong.  Andl already have some of you re- regret (although I did befor-e regret), that I wiote the letter whiclh
gretted having put to death; although never yet have you felt has given'you pain."  (Conybeare and olowson's Life and Episregret when deceived [into a false belief of the innocence of the tles of St. Paul.)  He should have said also, in v. 10, "a repentaccused].                                                        ance not to be regretted."




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHIIEW.-CHAP. III.                                                     13
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
saying, The voice of one crying  EV  7) eplts,  ETroto'         rarTe   ryjv ing in the wilderness, Prepare
in the wilderness, Prepare ye the o$ovl   KUptO' EvmElIa' 7TOELTE Ta S' y3re the way of the Lord, make
way of the Lord, make his paths TpL/30VS' avroV.  AvTros  E'It- his paths  straight.  And  he, 4
straight.                               aJopvv]    EtLXe TO  Egvt avTov avro  John, had his raiment of camn4 And the same John had his TptXcO   KaLLhAov, Katl Ocvr                   Ep- l el's  hair, and a leathern girdrailment of camel's hair, and  a [LaTtlP-77J 7rept Ti   oo'vv  avTov'  le  about his  loins;  and  his
leathern  girdle  about his loins;  } &    po            avov          KpIES         food  was  locusts  and  wild
food wvas locusts and wild
and  his meat was locusts, and  [CAt apto.                                            ony.
wild honey.'TTE  EErOPEVETEO  7TpOS'    avOV
<,                              f   Then went out to him Jerusa- 5
5 Then  went out to  him  Je-'IEpoo'Ava  Kat 7raa                                                      him Jerusa-ovrusalem,  and  all Judea, and  all data KaL 7Kra' oa  -          rep' Xopo'  70vK lem  and all Judea, and all the
the region round about Jordan,'IopSaoovU               Ka, ES3a7rTopro   ~   region about the Jordan, and  6
6 And were baptized of him in  T                         r IropSa l'   vVr a yrTO,  eioxoAo- were immersed by him  in the
Jordan, confessing their sins.          yOVMtEvot  rTa    aktaprtas'  avrcoW' river Jordan, confessing  their
V. 6. E-v dz} 7oe Sbx   0 7rora2yf  l
V. 4. Anld lhe, John, etc.  The writer's object is to bring  sorrow, in ignorance, in poverty, in debt, int stupor and sleep, etc.
back the attention of the reader, from the predicted herald spoken Append., Sect. III., 1.
of in v. 3, to the John announced in v. 1.  John himself, the    V. There was nothing sacred in the word itself, or in the act
writer says, in distinction from the subject of prophecy, to whom  which it expressed. The idea of sacredness belonged solely to the
attention has for a moment been directed away from the imme- relation in which the act was performed.  Append., Sect. IV., 3.
diate subject of the narrative.  The form in the text is the best
E~nglish expression of as6 r'I  Th e translation, John himself    VI. Inl none of these respects does the word baptize, as used by
English expression of v'ro6 o 7. The translation, John himsey
had his raiment of camel's hair, would make a strange impres- English writers, correspond  with the original Greek word. For,
sion on the English reader; as though any other than he could   1. It does not express any one definite act. Append., Sect. IX.
have been supposed to have it.-Food (instead of' meat').       2. It is never used to express any familiar act of daily life.
3. On the contrary, it expresses only a religious act; and that not of the
V. 5. The Joredank: with the carticle, as in the Greek, and  as private individual, but an ecclesiastical rite, an ordinance of the Church.
required by English idiom.-About the Jordan; namely, on both   4. Hence, this word has become an ecclesiastical symbol, representing in
sides of it.                                                  itself all the ideas comprehended in initiation into the Christian Church.
V. 6. And weere immersed.  The grounds for thus translating   5. And hence, also, it has acquired a certain mystical sense; with which
is associated in many minds, and even in large communities, the idea of an
the Greek word are the following; of which the proofs in full are inherent virtue in the rite itself.
gisven in the Appendix to this volume.
gVI. The use of this foreign word, of indefinite meaning and
I. This word expressed a particular act, viz, irmmerseio, in a purport in English, tends to perpetuate the fatal error, of atfluid or any yielding substance.  See the Appendix to this taching a mystical sense and efficacy to the rite signified by
volume, Sections I.-III.                                      it. See Append., Sect. IX., 2.
II. The word had no other meaning; it expressed this act   VIII. It concerns the purity of Christianity, that its rites
alone, either literally, or in a metaphorical sense, through the should be expressed in terms so clear and explicit, as to guard
whole period of its use in Greek literature. Append., Sect. III.  against such a perversion of their true meaning and intent.
III. Its grammatical construction with other words, and the   IX. The rendering here given is necessary, to show the true
circumstances connected with its use, accord entirely with this significance and purport of the Christian rite, and the obligations
meaning, and exclude every other. Append., Sect. III., 2.     to which it binds those who receive it. Append., Sect. X.
IV. In the age of Christ and his Apostles, as in all periods of   X. This rendering is also necessary to the correct and full unthe language, it was in common use to express the most familiar derstanding of passages in the New Testament, relating to the
acts and occurrences of every day life; as, for example, isamers-  christian life; e. g. Rom. 6  3 and 4; Coloss. 2  12, 3  1; Gal.
ing aln axe in water, to harden it; immersing the finger in oil, 3  27.
or in blood, to besmear it; a ship submerged in the waves; rocks   XI. In rendering the Greek word by immerse, I follow the
immersed in the tide; and (metaphorically), immersed in cares, in example of the leading vernacular versions,  made from the Greek,




14                         GOSPEL ACCORDING TO IMATTHEW.-CHAP. III.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                             GREEK  TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
7 But when  he  saw  many  of'Ico_         v a  7roA/o? a Trv oapto-at,  vsins. But when he saw many of  7
the Pharisees and Sadducees come,,   the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees:al,aMoVKat'Nov epXOitevoVS' eMrt
to his baptism, he said unto them,,,                                  com        for 
O generation of vipers, who hath  TO  f3a7rTto-a  aVoV, EL7rEv    v-                                   mmer0, he sa
warned you to flee from  the w          rath Totg'   T!rrz XrEUM,T. [  to then: Brood of vipers, who
vto come?                                  l>>e,EatE',a     VYZ    a6  T          has warned  you  to  flee from
to come.?~eetvrz  gyt  ~oUi,    the coming wrath? Brino forth  8
8 Bring  forth  therefore  fruits             L 1                  7                 teo ing   rat    Brin  forth  8
/meetforeetnetEAAovrr77  opyr7s; f7oat0-aTE o0a,                                     therefore fruit meet for repenmeet for repentance':1    3 
9 And think not to  say within  Kap7rovs  atovs  T77S'  tETavotag   tance.  And think not to  say  9
yourselves, We have Abraham  to  Kac /,LL  &               e A eLu EO ETaVTor'  within  yourselves, We  have
our father: for I say  unto you,llaEpc Xa                    E   TO    A3pac    Abraham  for our father; for I
that God is able of these stones                                    T                   say to you, that God is able of
AE7S0  -yap  V/ILY, OTC   vvca-           o  say to you, that God is able of
to  raise  up children  unto Abra-                                                            
ham.                                     |EO's    l    oeV AJdV [ ro Vrrov  eye L  these stones to  raise up  chil-,K'A op'   a r         \irren  to Abraham.  And   llow  10
10 And  now  also  the  axe  is  pat TEKPa T                   paa.    rr           dren  to  Abraham.  And  now  10
laid  unto  the root of the trees:'a       aV1   rsT7   P a      DI the axe is laid to the root of
laid ~ ~ ~     ~    ~ ~ ~ a unt  t[feZ rootr of~[a trhe treeis  Kl   aid'v   7tro\, 7the7 root(a   o
therefore every tree which bring-                                  T                    the trees  therefore every tree
8    prECov KerZat'  vrp ovp aEWpoV  thate breesv nth fore  eoery  free
eth not forth good fruit is hewn                                                       that brings not forth good fruit
down, and cast into the fire.             u    7otV   Kap7   V         aAov  E O-  is hewn  down, and  cast into
11 I indeed  baptize  you with  7rrerT             Kaat  et' 7rVp  /3aAAcrat.  the  fire.   I  indeed  immerse 11
water unto  repentance: but lie'-EycO  ItEv,arTtr            o v`itar s Ey VaTL  you in water unto repentance;
in the languages of Continental Europe, and also of the critical   For: Robinson's N. T. Lex., Ei-, III., 3, e. The true reading
versions made for the use of the learned. Append., Sect. VII.    omits aroo; see Lachmann and Tregelles.
XII. The correctness of this rendering is attested by the re-   V. 8. Fruit: the reading of the most ancient Mss. and other
quirements and practice of the Church in all ages, till within a authorities, and of all the critical editions.-Meet for, is the best
comparatively recent time.  Append., Sects. V. and VI.           expression of the sense.  Worthy of (proposed by some) is not
XIII. Its correctness is also attested by the expressed opinions the exact relation intended. The proper fruit of repentance is
of eminent scholars, in all communions. Append., Sect. VIII.    meant.
The word is so rendered, in translating the New Testament into English,. 9. For our father: the proper English idiom, correspondwhere the Christian rite is not intended. For example, by Dr. Camp- ing to the Greek form.  To our father, continued from Wiclif
bell (Principal of MAarischal College, Aberdeen), Translation of the Gospels, through all the stages of our vernacular Bible, is a form no longer
Matt. 20: 22, and Mark 10: 38; Can ye... undergo an immersion, like in use in this sense.
that which I must undergo?
V. 10. Into the fire: English idiom requires the article here,
XIV. This is not a sectarian rendering; for that can not be where the common Greek usage (in familiar formulas, especially
called sectarian, which is proved, on indisputable philological evi- after a preposition) omits it.-The true text omits xal, after 8i.
deuce, to be the true rendering of God's word, and which has
been attested  as such by the former practice of the whole. 11. In water. This is the only sense in which E'v can be used
been attested  ais such by the former practice of the whole i  oncinwtfavic.(e   pedx  et l..    oi
Christian Church, and is admitted to be so by scholars of all com- in conmection with,faxr'ilco. (See Appendix, Sect. III., 2.) So it
CrsinCr adimumoditdteob coanrsos.                     fal      Iwas rendered in the versions of Wiclif, Tyndale, Matthews (socalled), the Bishops, and in the Rhemish version. The Genevan
XV. A duty required of every believer, at his entrance on the has "w tvith water," which was followed by King James' revisers,
Christian life, and plainly expressed in the divine word, should be though the Bishops' Bible had given the correct rendering, "in
made equally clear in every version of it. If it can be proved, water." *
on philological evidence, that the writer has not given the true    Sandals: soles merely, of leather or wood, bound under the
meaning of this word, he will be ready to adopt any other version, feet; Tittmann, de Synon. N. T., p. 194.
that shall be shown to be the correct one.
V. 7. Brood.'Generation' is not usual in the sense here in-   * Campbell (Dr George Campbell, Pres. of Marisehal College,
tended.  Offspring and progeny have been substituted for it. Aberdeen) says with just severity (note on Matt. 3: l): "I am
Brood (Wakefield, Norton) is the more proper term  here.        sorry to observe, that the Popish translators from  the Vulgate




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW-CHAP. III.                                                         15
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
that cometh after me is mightier  esr  LEravol-av'               a \    /' 7o   Ou  but he that comes after me is
than  I, whose  shioes I  am   not epXOtLeZos lrXvpOrepSr!oV Er7V,  mightier than I, whose sandals
I  am not worthy to bear; li 
wortlly to lbcear: lie shall baptize  ov OVKC E/IL WtKai os Ta v7rOrwO&yCTa  I am  not worthy to bear; he
/ H, a  t    T                      will immerse you in the Holy
you  with  the  Holy  Ghost, and    aoa-rc o-aaL    aVTOS' vepar  /aGrzr7fEt
h  fire:  E                 Spirit  and  fire.   Whose  fan 12
w ith fire'                              eV 7rVev/zart ayt'cp Kal 7rvp[.   ov.
\   I/,                         \ *.    V 1is  in  his hand,  and  he will
12 Whose fan is in  his hand, TO  7TVOV        T              e    a ocleanse his thresh
7                  7 x~tpt amrov, icat thorouglhly cleanse his threshand lie will tllorouglhly purge his & aKaOapteZ   r7V     aAcova  aVroV, t            ing-floor, and  will gather his
floor, and gathlier his wheat into  CaL   V           Et           o-rov aVo   ES' wheat into his garner; but the
the garner: but he will burn up  rT17V    a7roO1yKrv,  TO   8E  aCXvpo    chaff he will burn up with fire
the chaff with unquenchable fire.  KaraKavoeLt 7rvpt aJ3eorTr-.                       unquenchable.
V. 12. av'rov' (after txzohxjv)             V V. 11. or, in holy spirit
-le twill:,~,rh  is necessary to distinguish the second of the definite article is, in any case where the sacred writer speaks,
two contrasted subjects, I and he; and there is no more empha- wholly at variance with the usage and teachings of the New
sis in the Greek, than is clearly indicated by the position and Testament.  But the omission of the article (as here, in the
relation of these two subjects in English.  Comp. Buttmann, margin) might sometimes aid the English reader in making the
Gram. des neutest. Sprachlgebr., zu 1 127, 9.                  distinction intended by the sacred writer. *
In the Iolly Spirit acld fire.  In expresses the  true  meaning,   V. 12. Cleanse: purcge, as now used, is not the appropriate
where  ace. riSE v is construed with the dative alone (see Ap- word.- Threshing-floor: the qualifying noun is required, to give
pendix, III., 2). HIere the force of &s with -vreziaT is carried  the specific meaning   of the Greek word, and to correspond with
on to the following' noun.                                     usage elsewhere.  So the corresponding Hel. word is rendered in
fbv,n u7 acytov, as an appellahtive, would properly take the arti- the Old Testament; e. g. Gen. 50: 10; Numb. 15: 20, 18: 27;
cle, when applied to the divine Person and (by metonymy) to Ruth 3: 2.  The metonymy is a natural one (as obvious in
his agency and its effects; but may also omit it, from the fre- English as in the Greek); and there is no ground for the opinion
quency and familiarity of this application * (according  to the that aiowv  properly means the mingled grain and chaff of the
usage of classic Greek writers as well as the New Testament, tllreshing-floor.  The same metonymy is familiar in the Syria(c, 
Winer, ~ 19, 1), and especially after a preposition.           and has by some been improperly assumed in the I-Iel. -j,, Joh
But English idiom requires the article, in many cases where 39  12 (see the  rites Phllilol. Notes, on the passage).
the above usage of the Greek omits it. For example, in ch.   Whose fan, etc. " IIrvov, a winnowi'ng shovel, or fan, Lat.
1   18, 20, the article is required in English, i- whether we there vannus, with which corn after threshing was thrown up against
unllderstand by Tvrtnctros ciyiov the divine Person, as supposed the wind to clear it of the chaff" (Liddell and Scott's Gr. Lex.).
by some, or (by metonymy) a particular instance of his agency Fan, being the well known instrnment used for this purpose, has.and operation, as understood by others.    The use of the in- no need of a qualifying substantive to define it.
have shown greater veneration for the style of that version, than  the Divine Person, or his gifts and influence in general, without
the generality of Protestant translators have shown for that of respect to any particular instance or mode of operation...
the original.  For in this, the Latin is not more explicit than  According'ly, when the expression is anarthrous, it can only signithe (Greek.  Yet so inconsistent are the interpreters last mention- fy some particular gift or instance of the operation of the Spirit;
ed, that none of them have scrupled to render ~v'r.'IoQo&r&', in  bor, though tytov 7tres/ta became virtually a proper name, withthe sixth verse, "in Jordan,;" though nothingr canl be plainer, out the article, at an early period, yet this is not the case in the
than that if there be any incongruity in the expression "in  New'estament. "
water," this " in Jordan" must be equally incongruous.  But   * The writer would not be influenced by dogmatic grounds, in
they have seen tl-at the preposition in could not be avoided  any of hIis philological conclusions. But it is not out of place
there, without adopting a circumlocution, and saying "with the here to say, that those who might object to this intimation
water of Jordan," which would have made their deviation from  would do well to consider the weighty suggestion of Bishop
the text too glaring."                                         Middleton (as above, p. 166): " The sacred writers have clearly,
* Comp. the use of the article in 2 Cor. 13:13, and the and in strict conformity with the analogy of language, distinguishomission of it with the same words in 1 Pet. 1  2.             ed the influence from the Person of the Spirit."
f See Middleton, Doctrine of thle Greekl  Article, on Matt.   - Bernstein, Lex. ing. Syr., art. j;~.  Per metonymiam de
1  18, filst alnd last paragraphs (pp. 163, aznd 167, of Prof. ip  frumento ut?           Job 39   2,?            att
Scholcfield's  edition).                                          1....
+ E. g. Green, Gram. of the N. T. dialect, p. 229. "yov                                                              tarevrnevua, with the non-contextual article, can signify only either am tuam, areas tuas [suasl, aream, h. e. firumentum in iis.




16                        GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. III.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
13 Then  cometh  Jesus  from            Tore  7rapaytveraL  o'I  o-'ovs|  Then comes Jesus from  Gali- 13
Galilee to Jordan unto John, to  a7ro rTt   F_[aAtAa'ar eyrL rTv'lop-  lee to the Jordan to John, to be
be baptized of him.                    8aavyv  7rpos  TroV'Ioavv1v],  7ro   immersed by him.  But John 14
14 B~ut Jolhnl forbade lhim, say- I3rrto-07-vat v7rw  aVTrov.          0   E sought to hinder him, saying: I
ing, I have need to be baptized'Iowavvsr  3teKcoAvev  avrov, AtE  have need to be immersed by
of thee, and comest thou to me?'        p         o       thee, and  dost thou   come to
16 And Jesus answering saidJesus aneringsaid 
unohi,3 awa0r0tto7snan  K           EPXU  WpOS  me? And Jesus answering said 15
unto him, Suffer it to be so now'   tE;:AyoKpBe0s'                    I0 5'ri-o vg  to him: Suffer it now; for thus
for thus it becometh us to fulfil ee                   vrov                       toh: Suffertnow; fortus
all thuS  it becon1eth  us to ful61.eLyrE   7rpor ariho' unes  apTrs   it becomes us to fulfil all rightall righteousness.   lThen  he suf- Ad            N    7'                       O
0                                O afe)  -yap      VOed  Eaj piC    77itV 2 eousness. Then he suffered him.
ferdhm.Anoo-t  7aoo-V  ~Ktoovvv. And Jesus, when he was immers- 16
16 And  Jesus, when  he  was TdTE d'/Ot'o-tv avTov.                 eat  dabaptized, went up straightway fr.om
baptized,  went  up  straient upup straightway                                                                 from
out of the  water:  and  lo, the                    C o    &Tg*KL O,,E   the water; and lo, the heavens
a7yro  ro0 v    aror    Kat t'ov,  a'VEheavens were opened  unto  him, cXc07y a v  avco o                 pavot,  KCa  were opened  to  him, and  he
and  he saw  the spirit of God  seLe   To  Wrvev/a  To o   KCarO             -   sa   the spirit of God descenddescending like a dove, and lighllt- Iaw op               co-eL  7Treptreppv,   Kat  ing, as  a  dove, and  coming
ing upon him:                          EPXo6/U   OP EWr  aUToJ.      KXa9 1ov,  upon him.  And lo a voice out 17
17 And lo, avoice from heaven, q/cov1  eK TOwv  oparcxvv  Ae'yovra'  of heaven, saying: This is my
V. 14. Sought to hinder him: not, would have hindered him  of meaning in this language of our Lord, so much as this at
(Doddridge, approved by Scrivener, and others), which expresses least we are to understand by it, that had he omitted this act
a contingency not implied in the original.  The imperfect ex- of obedience, he would have left incomplete that perfect right.
presses here an action commenced in the past, but not carried eousness, which in our nature he has wrought out. If aught that
into effect.*  Forbade has, indeed, the force of oppose, hinder it became him to fulfill had been left unfulfilled, something essen(Johnson's Dictionary), but only in a tropical sense.-Dost thou  tial would have been wanting.
come, for' comest thou.'                                     V. 16. From  the water: not " out of" (as in the Common
V. 15. The words " to be so " are superfluous.            Version), which would be expressed by Ex, but from, away from,
All righteousness. The forms &txaeoa~vq,,  cxaikoaes,  cxaciwo- which is the proper force of &aro.  These prepositions always
dca, are accurately distinguished in the N. T., according to their retain their distinctive meaning (see note on ch. 7: 4).  In
true etymological meaning. t  There is no deviation from this John 11: 1, Rev. 9: 18, 1 Thess. 2: 6, " aro and be are
usage. The word tLxaeoa, vq can, therefore, have no other mean- apparently used without distinction,"* not because either takes
ing here than righteousness. 1  Whatever may be the full depth the sense of the other, but because the sense of either is appropriate in such cases.
As a dove (not like a dove), is the sacred writer's expression.
Winer,,40, 3, c. See Kiihner, Ausf. Gram,  438, 2, and Comp. ch. 9: 3(6. Whether comparison or resemblance is intendSchafer as there quoted. Jelf, Gr. Gram.,  398, 2: "As both ed, should be left, as in the original, to the judgment of the
the pres. and imperf. signify an action not yet completed, they reader.
are often used to express the attempt to do any thing. This is ader.
especially the case where the action is such, that the consent or   Coming upon him. There is no ground for the specific form
cooperation of another party is necessary to its completion."  "lighting," and the distinction is important here.
t Buttmann, Gr. Gram. (ed. 1851),  119, II., A. and B.
$ Campbell says, that " in the opinion of Chrysostom, axccaoadv77 signifies in this place'divine precept.'"  But this is far "every institution" (and Scrivener's, "every ordnance"), would
from being correct. Chrysostom says expressly, that "righteous- require  txaeiwctuat; nor does " ratify" (" to ratify every instituness is the fulfillilg of the commandments  " (7zxatooai,7d yB eaz:v  tion ") express the meaning of the verb. Later expositors have
c -ov voo;rno Bcrgsc eatoLs); and his whole comment on the pas- seen a deeper significance in these words.
sage accords with the view above given. Campbell's rendering,   * Robinson's Lex. N. T.,'zrh, 1i, Note 1.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.(-CHAP. IV.                                                  17
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         G I;:1EK.  TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
saying, This is my beloved Son, O               v o-' zorv o   vto;,ov e  &yawr r-  lheloved  Son, in  whom  I am
in whom I am well pleased.              r,  Vi  c  Ev Kr                          well pleased.
IV. THEN was Jesus led up of           IV. TOTE o'Irno-ovs  aJX/gryX    IV. Then was Jesus led up  I
the Spirit into the wilderness to                               TOD Ve6    -   y)y the Spirit into the wilderEr      o      o     r     o by  tEhe Spirit into  the wilderbe tempted of the devil.                o                         TU             ness, to  be  tempted  by  the
TOY, 7retpao'Onrat v7ro rov atat3o- ness,     t
2 And when he had fasted forty,         e           Devil.  And when he had fast-  2
Aov. KCal vIO-TEvo-aS  r7le[pasg reT rdays  and  forty  nights, he was                        \,,  ed forty days and forty nights,
afterward   aii hungrered.           aapalovra    Ka3 PUKaS' 7a-oapaafterard a  hungred.                    Jp                                      he afterward hungered.  And  3
3 And wlhenl the tempter vcame Kov, VO-JTEpOV   EWELvaXoT-E-p  K             the tempter came, and said to
to him, he said, If thou be the Son   poo-eA i         aVrT9   0   rctpup ov  him: If thou  art God's Son,
of God, command that these stonles Et1 Et' vt                  O    E     EL rv  command that these stones be
be made bread.                      is Mva ot AtLOt OvTOL aCpTOt y7elOV- made bread.  But he answered  4
4 But he answered and said, It| rat.'O   &E  aX7TOKpLOEL  EtWE' and said s              It is written, Man
is written, Man shall not live by - rE'p7ry at,  Ora  &r' drc   p( th  shall not live by bread aone,
bread  alone, but b)y every word |   o-reatt lvOpo7ros, aAA'  E7r  rayv- but by every word  that prothat proceedeth out of the mouth    1of God.  
of God.                               Irt pc2yar- EK7rOpEVAE10 ata  Pro-eeds out of the mouth of God.
of God.
5uaroS'  OEOv.    T 0Te  vapaAa/c- Then the Devil takes him  up  5
5 Then  the devil taketh him, n    ss
up into the holy city, and setteth                         aaoAos                nto  the  holy  city, and  sets
him on a pinnacle of the temple,   ayZav  7roAt., KaL t-rT77o-tv avrov  him on the pinnacle of the ten6 And saith unto him, If thotlu EW   TO 7TrrepVytov roy iepov, Kat  ple, and says to him: If thou art 6
be the Son of God, cast thyself  A et avo                                    w El v[50 et  rGod's Son, cast thyself down;
down, for it is written,  e shall                         K                          it is written, He shall give
give his angels charge concerning  yap,   OTL  TOt7S ayyeAotr  aVZTOV  lIis angels charge concerning
thee:  and  in  their hands they  EYlTEAELTat WEEpt C-OV, Ka    rl  XEL- thee; and on their hands they
V. 17. Winer (240, 5, 2) and others claim here the simple adversary," we should only darken what is now clear.  The
aorist use of evSdaxlaax; but there is good ground, at least, for the principle in all these cases is the same, and they should be treated
rendering of the Common Version. Comp. the note on ch. 23:2. alike.
V. 2. He after ward hungered: for,'  lhe was afterward an hunCh. IV.-V. 1. "Led up " (namely, from the valley of the Jor- gered.'
dan) is the correct rendering. —By, the proper force of vu7o, in
distinction from.-Teped   comp. the note on ch 16 1.    3. "~And when the tempter came to him," is one of the instances in which this form gives a false impression. Compare
The Devil. The Greek word means traducer (false accuser), the note on ch. 2: 14.-And said to him: as in the true text.
and with the article was applied to the chief of the fallen spirits,'<IS a desination of his character and work and was the name by   V. 4. If thou art God's Son.  Green (N. T. Gram., p. 172)
as a designation of his character and work, and was the name by has correctly stated the distinction between the use of vlos,ot
which he was familiarly known. On this account (as in the case    a
of John the Baptist, the Christ, see notes on chs. 2: 4, 3:1), the, after a verb of existence.
name should be retained. To translate the word, as e. g. here,   V. 5. Tlw pinnacle, with the article, as in the Greek.
was tempted by the traducer, John 8: 44, ye are of your father   V. 6. " Their " should not be italicized. By a familiar Greek
the traducer, would be to obscure the word of God, instead of usage, the article (equivalent in effect to the possessive pronoun)
making  it more plain; for every one knows who is meant by the.Pag. 174, " The tempter's challenge to our Lord is not,' If
Devil, but few would recognize him under the name of the tradu- thou be the Messiah,' but one of more subtle and keener provocer. The word Satan comes under the same rule.  Should we cation,' If thou be God's Son, and possessed of extraordinary
translate, in Matt. 12: 26, "And if the adversary cast out the power in virtue of that divine generation, command,' etc."




18                       GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHIAP. IV.
KING( JAMIES' VERSION.        I             GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
shall bear thee up, lest at any  pchv apo' o-[, U xlD7roTe  rpo -Ko- shllall bear tllec up, lest  aply
time thou dash tlhy foot against a   s   7rpo   Al ov 7TO    roda  -o. thou dash thy foot against a
stolle.     st'JI-os         A      stone.  Jesus  said  to  him: 7
7 Jesus said unto him, It is,  oAgain  it  is  written,  Thou
writteln  aogain, Thou  shalt not yEyparTraL, oK    7retpre    KV- lt                    t  tet   te  Lord
w n                                                                shalt  Rot  tempt  the  Lord
tempt the Lord thy God.               pCoV TOV  CEOP trOV.  lHacv  7rapa-  tly   Godl.   Ag'ain  thie  Devil 8
8 Again, the devil taketh him   Aa/ItPEL a v  O 0 taG oAos EtS takes him  up  into an execedup into an exceeding high mioun-,                           
tain, and  sheweth  him  all the  opos  vqr]AO p lap,  Gac BE[Kv-ll-  hilrll moultai,   and svhowrs
king'doms of the world, and the   rtzP a      r~  7rarraUs ras /3aortAelas' lhim  all the kingdoms of the
glory of them;                        rov  Koo-ILov   Kal rTP  &       oa,  - world, and the glory of them;
9 And saitli unto him, All these                         UJ~T0 K  tavTa
9 Ancl saitll uALto him,  All these                                         and  said  to  him:  All these  9
7COv,  Kal  AhE'L  avc'-r&         TavrTa
things will I give tllhee, if thou,,,             will I give thee, if thou wilt,_~.            aV7ra'O01  660-)p  EaV   7,Eaoby                     I
wilt fall down and worship me.                                                 fll  down  and  worship  me.
10 Then saith Jesus unto him,   R    V?77   bLo.    T5TE  AEYEL Then says Jesus to him: Get 10
Get thee hence, Satan: for it is  av'T     i'?o' ovS''olos  ayE  2ara-  theel hence, Satan;  for it is
written,  Thou shalt worship the  va'  Yypcxw-at yap, KLpLOV TOP written: Thou  shalt worship
Lord thy God, and him only shalt  OEOP oov TpOGKVP1OElS, Kal aV- the Lord  thy  God, and  him
thou serve..    ro     c        p,- only shalt thon serve.  Then 11
1I  Then. thle devil leaveth him,  \        6 
1  1 \' &'x*k- Ka\'o   the Devil leaves him; aid beand behold, angels came and min-?7t   VToAoo the De0vl leanes cmi; and mbeistered unto hi.                   o7       o rpo'~to, a   8-              hold, angels came  and minisisterel unlto llill.                  a~EyEAoL  wpoa-1AOOV    Kal 81qO-. n
istere  unto hh.        tered him.
12 Now  when. Jesus had heard  PovP                                              d  hVCi.
~1     T                 ~~1 &And hearinr    tlhat Jollhn was 12
that John was cast into prison, lhe                           \ A OYAZ   a   o'I  de  rti                into'AOYZA2   ac 6'.;r-/v~-~          delivered up, lie retired into
dceparted into Galilee;               rO    I
[;rt'IacpPr  rape80 7E1 e~ GalileeV               A  d  leaving    Naz- 31
13 And  leaving  Nazareth, he                           P                   Galilee.   A
came  and cdwrelt in Capernaluml,,~ 7-'6eP r'LS  T7P-  FatAalav'  Ka  arotlh, lie came and dwelt in
whlich is upon ii te sea-coast, in the  KxarcTaAtLrYP TPv _NcaapET, a  A`      Capernaumn, whiich  is I)y the
borLders of Zabulon and Nephtha-'avcxK7yo-   Ee  KarIpvao 1  Ty  sea, ill te borders of Zebulini;                                1rapa aAaCo -a    [v Ipiotnt a-lun  anld  Naphlltali.   That it 14
14 That it miglht be fulfilled                                             1. 0, might be fulfilled which was
which was spoken by Esaias the                   Ka.    E,    a spoken  thlloug h Isaiah  the
prophet, saving,                     7Pr2p'9n  70  ]V~}v 8t]'fcraOU I prophet, saying:' The land of 15
15 The land of Zabulom, and  TOV   WpO-7T7O V,  AE'YOPTOS    T7i  Zebulun, alld the land of Naphthe land of Nephlthalinm, by the  Za/3JovAJv  K:al y7'   NEeB0aAEtLE, tali, by  tile way  of tile sea,
I V. 9. Jev (for 2.,/Et)  V. 12. ore. O Y7,oogs I
is omitted. On their hands is, of course, whllat the writer means. the Bishops' B3ible. In the margin, the Bisliops put the expianaThis he has expressed by the appropriate Greek form; and it tory note, " that is, cast in prison; " which King James' revisers
should be givenl.to the English reader, without falsely indicating received into the text, * and put the translation ilnto the margin.
to him that the sacred writer has not expressed his own mlleaning.   V. 12. The oldest reading omits 6'Iaos;.
On: the proper force of z L. —Lest haply ( )ffeose).
V. 7. Again it is zwritten, is the proper order of the words.  V. 15. Tray of (06hv, adverbial accusative): compare Gen.
V. 8. Ezceedismg: see the remarkl on ch. 2:10.
V. 9. Said (Edxe,); so LacllhmalLnn and Tregelles, after the old-   * lImflnenced, pelraps, by Beza's version, traditum  esse in cotoes~~~~~~t tI~~~~                          (1oemiam, auid his note, id eCst, in carcerem conjectnme easc; subaudien~~~eb  5~~~~                                      ~       ~     ~~S.dmSm  enim eat Eis fqvX'coV. Chelke (in a1 uunfinished translation
V. 12. Delivered u2: as SoeSoD'iq was corlrectly lrenderedl ill of thle gosp)ls, abIOUt 1550U) Ias "*was put iI pr)'iSOn."




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTH:EW.- CIAP. IV.                                         19
1ING JxAMES' VERSION.                    G GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
way of the sea, beyond Jordan, 5v OaAaao-r7s, 7rcpa)v TOV'lop- beyond the Jordan, Galilee of
Galilee of the Gentiles:          |avov, FaAtAa/a TCc    O 7 e'0(evep  o  the Gentiles; tlhe people that 16
16) Tie pncople  whllich  sat ilnlt Ar  o lsadaevros ev Koare EO   ELrE  satin darkness saw great liglt;
darkness,  saw, great light; and qcs- uE'/a, ica[ ro-SI icaOTrt votLs El) and to them  that sat in the
to them  ~ lich sat in the regionl  xcopa  Kal  crKtL  Oai arovV,  O  sregion  and shadow  of death
and  shadow  of death, light is' avretEAE  avrots'.                    light is sprung up.
sprung up.'Ar   TOTE'paTo   O  I7 oovs
F rom that time Jesus belgan 17
17 From that time Jesus began KxVpU 0r0ELtv Kat  Ae'yEtv' 2lETravoto preach, andlcl to say:Reopent
to preach, and to say, Repent; ELt, E' 77yylKE  yaAp                      o ppcaotAeRa
for the king'dom of heaven is at TGrc   ovpavc&.   JJEptrarTLo, 8c'  o Ye; for the kingdom of heaven
hand.'|]o-ovg,apo  Tip, a' crrrv,ao   Tr  is at hand.  And wvalking' by 18
IS And Jesus, walking by the FaAhtAaast  E1aE  8vo   t3eAE o'vs, the sea of Galilee, lie saw two
sea of Galilee, saw two brethren,  frl tcozva TOV AE7yoLEVOY  ]IErpOV, brethren, Simon called Peter,
Simnon called Peter, anld Andrew  KL  A'APapEaV  Troll,  eA/ov A     v- and Andrew his brother, casthis brother, casting a net into the  TOOV,    aAAovTas  at/lp L3/Arirro pov insg a net into the sea; for they
sea; for the, were fishers.        Elr  T7U  OaAao-av- ya-av  yaP  werefishers.  And lie says to 19
19 AnLd lie saith unto them,  dAets.  Kar Ah ye c aIroVf  zeare
thenm: Follow  me, and I will
Follow  me, and I will make youl,,    KaIL  W0ovL 7    Lrua 
fishes of men.  make you fishers of men. And 20
iishlers of mlenl.                ghze<  27V.
20 ALnd they straiglltway left 6E) S.                  &  TVa'    they straightiway left their nets,
their nets, and followed him.     > Aogr7oav avtrc.       ~'ai 7rpo ra    and followed him.  And going 21
21 And going on from thence,:KEKiOEV, eEV  a'AAovr  v'o aS&eA- on from  thence, he saw other
he sawv other two brethren, James  oPovs., _IcKco/3ov  TO)V TOV  Ze/3e- two brethren, James the son of
the son of Zebedee, and John his   at[ov Ka'Icoavv7yv TOp C<EASeAOV  Zebedee, and John his brother,
brother, in a ship -withZebedee avrov          TO   AoL    r Z        - i      sipwithZebedee their
their father, mendino' their nets: aaItov TOli  arpos avrcTv, Ka         p-   ter, meding their nets; and
and lie called them.               TLoVTaS'  Ta  &lK7Va aUTOr, Kal
he called them. And they im- 22
22 And they immediately left'KaAcE-Ev aVTOVS.  OL  E EVOES'
mediately left the  ship and
the ship, and their father, and fol- jAEr'TES rTo 7Aooraov  Kal  7 T   7ra-,lowed him.  Tpaz aU  7OoXoVO7)Va' a. their father, and followed him.
1000Tei 1I1111.                    TEpa ac         ovv o)ctr.
23 A nd Jes-us -went about all    aCa      7repL7y' A]  T7   pa-   And Jesus went about all 23
Galilee, teaching in their syna- AcXatav o I77-ovsrs  8Maa-rcov  v,  Galilee, teachling in their syna~V. 18. oi. o'Iraov~s
3: 24, jvovJ TO oS2.ov.  Wviner, { 30, 2, footnote 1, TWeg am    V. 2.  As' their" is intended to express the effect of the artiJleere.                                              cle, it should not be italicized.
V. 17. Repent'ye: as in ch. 3:2. Preach: see note on v. 23.   V. 21. Thle sorn of: comp. the note on ch. 1: 6. —In thle ship,
V. 18.'Ioov; is now omitted in the critical editions, on thle with the article, as in the Greek. So Tyndale, and the Bishops;
testimony of the earliest MIss. and other authorities.  Genevan, incorrectly, a sh11ip: see the nlote on ch. 14:13.




20                        GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
gogues, and preaching the gospel rats aovvayoyacas avr-oV, Kat  K7). gogues, and preaching the good
of the kingdom, and healing all pVtrrov   TO evayyelAtov zrs,3ao-t- news of the kingdom, and healmanner of sickness, and all man- AElap,  Kat  Epa7rEvcO   rra              o-ing  every sickness and  every
ner of disease among the people.                                                 inrmity   among  the  people.
2Anh w t.roy       a  7rTo a av tamAatav GV C'V      infirmity  among  the  people.
24 And his fame went through-  Aa~.   KaL dyr  h8ev N              o    a       nd his fame  went forth into 24
out all Syria: and they brought           L
unto him all sick people that were  TOV S  oAE 7i Ta 7   Zvptav    a    all Syria;  and  they  brought
talken'with  divers  diseases and   rp07j E)YKap avr    7raraSTOV   to  him   all that  were  sick,
taken with  divers  diseases and  7rP~rT                                      SI
torments, and those which  were  icaK6s' EXorrasV, 7rotKtAats ro-ots taken with divers diseases and
possessed with  devils, and those  KaL  3ao-ravot  oU-vE6Xo/6tevovUg  Ka' torments, and  possessed  with
which were lunatic, and those that aattovrtotEvov, scat  reAh7vrtao-  devils, and  lunatic, and  palhad  the  palsy;  and  he healed,ttEov.',  Kal  7rapaAvr1tKoVS.  Ka   sied;  and  he  healed  them.
them.                                 | Oepa7revo-Ev  aVTrovs.   Kat 77KO- And there followed him  great 25
25 And  there  followed  him  A                   a        /
AoO7'o'avT   av'rTc' OxAot  7roAAot multitudes  firom  Galilee, and
great multitudes of people from, \                                            m            f,
Galilee, and from  Decapolis, and  a7ro  T75' FcaAtAasa KaL JEKa7ro- Decapolis, and Jerusalem, and
from Jerusalem, and from  Judea, AEsor Kat  IEpotroAvrtoV Kat'Iov-  Judea, and the other side of
and from beyond Jordan.                 alass, Kat 7rEparv To'Io pSavov.  the Jordan.
AND  seeing the multitudes, he         V.  IzIQN   &E  TOVS  OXA ovS  V.  AND  seeing  the  multi- 1
went up  into  a mountain: and  ave,3Y GE  TO opos  KcatKat[o-avProT   tudes, he went up  into  the
V. 23. To preach means to publish orally (predicare); and no   V. 24.'1'he unauthorized insertion of " that were," " those
other English word expresses the full meaning of the Greek vo.-  which were" (twice), " those that had," breaks up the connection
evaash. between the first clause and the participles that follow it without
Good news. It seems now to be generally conceded, that where the article, destroying the dependence of the latter on the former.
E    LayyEItov is used in its original literal sense, good news, glad   IVent forth into (the literal form), for' went throughout.'
tidings, it should be so translated; * and that gospel should be   Devils: an inferior order of evil spirits, subject to Satan their
retained, only where the Greek word has taken a later tropical prince (Matt. 9: 34, 25  41; Rev. 12: 9). He is readily dissense.                                                     tinguished from them, in the version, by the use of the article
So the corresponding verb is expressed, in several passages, by and other circumstances. There is no need, therefore, of adoptthe Common Version; viz. Luke 1: 19, and to show thee these ing another name; this being, by common usage, the most fitting
glad  tidings;  2  10, I bring you good  tidings of great joy; designation of them. The word demon has been proposed. But
8: 1, showing the glad tidings of the kingdom of God; Acts it is foreign to the usage of the common people; and, moreover,
13:32, ue declare unto you glad tidings; Rom. 10:15, and does not express the use of    r     in the New Testament,
bring g        Zlad tidings of good things; 1 Thess. 3: 6, and brought where it is always an evil spirit, except in Luke's report of the
us good tidings of your faith and charity.                 words of the Athenian philosophers (Acts 17: 18).  Good deInfirmity expresses tile true  meaninmg of /iaria, an enfeebled   ons (as well as evil) are spoken of; but no one has heard of a
condition of the body~j-                                   devil of that description.
* If this had been done in Luke 4: 18 (to preach good tidings   V. 25. Of people is superfluous. —The italicized from is also
to the poor), the fulfillment of the prophecy in Isaiah 61:1 (to superfluous; since (with the form, the other side of the Jordan)
preach good tidings unto the meek, the humble, the poor) would one preposition suffices, as in the Greek.
have been more obvious; as also the Saviour's allusion to it (most
pertinent, in its true form, to John's inquiry) in Matt. 11: 5.  Ch. 5.-V. 1. The mountain: with the definite article, as in
t Auch von korperlicher Schwachheit, Entkliiftung (Hdt.) v.
Hom. 36 (Rost u. Palm, Griech. Hdwbch.). —Vita Homeri 34,
ovVE,7q rS xt   e'O/rL7,o  caT A roh5,t %'eaoiac iacaxwcS fYEZS'.    * Winer:   aiycov,   3aqudsvov, bdser Geist (als inhgarirende... 36,'Ec cxk r~ cot aEseiar -radtvis avve'lj  xAV TOa'agoo,'ovI- Bedeutung); Gram., t 2, 1, b, and fbot-note.  (Masson's Am.
ri'oac.... ruacixij7.                                    ed., p. 36.)




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW-CHAP. V.                                                21
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
when lie was set, his disciples             7rpoo-rA~ov aUrp ol,aOq-  mountain; and when he had
came unto him.,,
c2 Ande U    hm.e opened his mouth, Ta  cro'   Ka, I o              I    sat down, his disciples came to
2 And he opened lis mouth,  IoN CThim. And he opened his mouth, 2
and taught them, saying,            aVTOV, E3taO-KEv avTov?, AE'2 |OV   and taught them, saying:
3 Blessed are the poor in spirit: MfrK ptot oc  Orr (OL    7 rZE -    Happy the poor in spirit; 3
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of    C        r   C                         for theirs is the kingdom  of
heaven.                             AE-  T                                  heaven.
4 Blessed are they that mourn: A,
4 B3lessed  are thcy- that  mourn:,,\  HIappy they that mourn; for 4
for they shall be comforted.        oL 7reVoVV7vres   OTt arot  rapa-    Happy they tha,,'  they shall be comforted.
5 Blessed  are the meek: for KX77O7r] -ovLat.    IHyaKatptot ol 7rpaZ     ~Happy the meek; for they  5
they shall inherit the earth./                                                           the 
Et`  07-o aVrot KAkqyporotzr](ro0v0- shall inherit the earth.
6 Blessed are they which do  T                               C  
rnv  71v.  -tOaKptot o; 7rEtvcov-   Happy they ttlat hunger and  6
hunger and thirst after righteous-   7   yr.                 
ness: for they shall be filled.     TES KacL &cLOvreS Tr77V  &KaCLo — thirst after righteousness; for
7 Blessed are the merciful: for  P2v. ort avrol Xopraor0r]o0r-   X   tley shall be filled.
they shall obtain mercy.                 I       et C, AE /   Ct ~$          Happy the merciful; for they  7
thley shM1l o                                                                      btain mercy.
8 Blessed are the pure in heart:         o       7,                     shall obtain mercy.
for they shall see God.             EAE77)O1o-lor7at. fLaKaptot oc KaOa-    Happy the pure in heart; 8
T                                                                           for they shall see God.
9 Blessed are the peace-makers:  p O   T) Kap&a    ot  avroc  iou for they shall see God.,II     ~ ua~~pro; rB  Kapi[~'      Happy the peacemakels;  for 9
for they shall be called the chil- Oeov otovrat.  /LaKaptot oc dpy-    Happy the peacemakers; for 9
dren of God.                                               t E       K,   they shall be called the childe  of God.              V0royroteo['  ort avrot vcot OEOv KAq10 Blessed are they which are,                                        ren of God.
persecuted for righteousness' sakle: 07o7ovrTaCL.   ILaKaptot ot  MEtLW       Happy they that are perse- 10
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  7/pet  eeKEp   tKatOO-VrS   o    cuted for righteousness' sake;
heaven.                             aVTO   EOaTlv  7  3afo'tAeoia TVco  ov0- for theirs is the kingdom  of
1I Blessed are ye when men pa.    //KOptoI                               heaven.
shall revile  you, and persecute  lrooe a,                                  Happy are ye, when  they 11
you, and slhall say all ma1nner of  OVEA'c-coo-tv  vfxas, Kat 81co"600, shall revile and persecute you,
evil against you falsely, for my  KaL  et7coo-t 7rav  7rot7poer p71ta  and shall say all evil against
sake.                               KaO' vu wv   eIUvSobtEvot,  EVEKEVe  you falsely, for my sake.  Re- 12
12 Rejoice, and be exceedin/g 4oV.   XatpETe  Ka2 ayaXAA)taoOE,  joice, and be exceeding glad,
glad: for great is your reward in        Mt       Bos  o   roXv  z T0LS  for great is your reward in
heaven: for so persecuted they, -    r,             heaven; for so persecuted they
the prophets which  were before  ovpavots" ovr yap E8[oJtav rovr the prophets that were before
you.                                7po07'ras rovS 7rpo\ uvpo.             you.
V. 5. or, the land
v. 11. some ancient copies omit falsely
the Greek. Comp. Green's N. T. Gram., p. 158.-Had sat down, order in the Greek, viz., to make the same class of persons the
for' was set.'                                         object of both verbs.
V. 3. Happy:  the proper meaning of accccduoCo, as rendered i The evidence against the genuineness of' falsely' is not of such.t.Hhe Common Versio, John 13:17, Rom. 14:o22o, 1 Pet. 3i:14 a kind as to justify removing it from the text (see Tregelles,
the C ommon Version, John 13: 17, Rom. 14: 22, 1 Pet. 3 14, N. T., Part. I.), but it should be noted as doubtful in the mar4a:14, and (the corresponding  verb  -xsoiSElV) James 5' 11.
Blessed is. the. proper trans n          gin.  Compare Green, Course of developed Criticism, p. 3.
Blessed  is the proper translation of another word (E~2o/r,,S).
The omission of the interpolated copula gives the true form of   V. 12. Exceeding; see note on ch. 2:10.
the conception. In v. 11, the subst. verb is used in the original.
* It is omitted by Lachmann and Tischendorf, and is marked
V. 11. Revile and persecute you, has the same effect as the as doubtful by Tregelles.




22                        GOSPEL ACCORDING TO IIATTIHEW. CIHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VEIRSION.
13  Ye  are  the  salt  of the          Y, EOs       r  aT as T?1S 7             Ye arc the salt o: tlhe ear th; 13
earth: but if the salt have lost its        8  a       as,g pav'  l    but if  the salt las lost its
savour, wherewith shall itbe salt-                                               savour       e it  slall it 
a/LoO-7OoeaL;   (9 /'  savour,  whe rewitT  shall it Vbe
ed? it is thenceforth good for no-,,salted?   t is tlleeXfortV  (ooc
Etbut, a T     /SAV7O)navat'o,  K      salted?  It is thenceforth,oocl
tling, but to be cast out and to                                                 for nothing, but to be cast out,
be trodden under foot of men.          KaTaaTaTEL6aL  vWo  TCOV  avOp o- and to be trodden unlder foot
14 Ye  are  the  light of the   Ow.    Y/ltsL  Ere T 70T  0OS TOU| of men.
world.  A  city that is set on an  KOOLOU'v   ov   vvaTal   7roAtsi KPV-    Ye  are- tle  liglt  of tle 14
hill cannot be hid.          /3~,ai  a'co'' 6'o
Pill cKEtn/ErV~  ) o- world.   A  city that is set on
15 Neither do men light a can- 8E KalOVO-t AvXXvov   Kal rTOEao-t, a hill cannot be hid.  Nor do 15
dle, and  put it under a bushel, aVTO'  V7o             v TO)  LOatOJ, aAI\  EWL they light a lamp  and  put it
but on a candlestick: and it giv-            Av,,
*T v  AvXvlav, Kai Aa2d/vru   7rvo-t under the bushel, but on the
eth light unto all that are in the.                       igtstand; and it shines to all
O                               TnlS;v TD O1Kla. OMS0    Aa E- liohtstand; and it shines to all
louse.                                 T t,T,
16 Let yolur lighlt so shine be    7 TO roW    VIWf   v    Ie/poo-TVE   TWv that are in tile ilouse.  So let 16
l0V  YVVJ Y  Lv p(6d7,rwv, 0Leton 1'awo-tp      -    \ your lig'ht   sohine   before men,
fore nen, that they may see your                                      V V               liht s e   efore me
good  works, and  g'lorify  your  Ka Va epya,   KaL  (oa'           cOt  TO'  that they may see your good
Fatlher ~whicli is ill lheasn.           are'pa;Vo,  ro~ e'v T,'osT oTpa- worlks, alnda glorify your Father
Father which is ill heaven.            7raTE~a   Vlt6V  7ow 6      E`P T~iS- ov'pa- v 
17 Think not that I aml  come  vot.                                           who is il heaven.
I,                      TThink not that I am  come   to L7
to destroy the law, or the proph-                       TE OTt  AOo    aa-    Tik not tat I a   co     to 
ets: I am  not come to destroy, A a   T                O/o                       destroy  te  la, or the  probut to fulfil.                         I a        o,                             phets; I am  not comeG to de18 For verily, I say lunto  you,V                                             stroy, but to fulfill. ForAerilT 18
18k Fror-vpro-a.  s    Uto o,                    b of l.  aForive yap A~
Till heaven and earth pass, one  ~e ^ /                                          I say to you, till hleaven aild
/t~,, e'  7ralp[AO~7 o avpavs- earth  pass, one  jot or  one
jot or one tittle shall in no wise                    A   aa
pass from  the laAv, till all be ful-   a           a            a    paa ov  tittle sll not pass from  the
filled.,Y  7rrapEAN a          Vyro  rov,o~ov,  ror /  law, till all be fulfilled.  Who- 19
19 Whosoever therefore shall av  7ravTa  7ery)atL.   OSr Eav o0v  soever  therefore  shall break
break one of these least command- A5-   /l(avy rrTO)v Ero/AL^v TOVTy)vr  one of  these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he |T)v eAaXLtTrop, Kat  a'tad  oUtr   | ments, and shall teach len so,
V. 13. Has and its, for' have' and' his.'                A vernacelar version for popular use should, as far as possible,
V. 15. Nor for' neither;' lamp for' candle.'-Candle, and render such phrases by equivalents. This the strong good sense,
canzdlestick, makle a false impression; the latter being necessary to and right feeling, of the two great pioneers in English Bible
the use of the former, whether covered with a vessel or not. translation, has led them  to do; and we can have no better
The lanmp (2v'Zos), being low, was placed on a support (2vyvia) models. They have given us here the Saviour's meaning, and
sufficiently high to give light through the room; * and this latter this is what we want.  The substitution of some measure*, more
would be equally necessary to the candle with its candlestick, as nearly of the same capacity as the Greek (as of peckl, for bushel),
we use the terms.                                          savours more of a narrow pedantry than of true wisdom.
The bulshel: the definite article indicatina the familiar house-   It shines (2ci.u/es), to correspond with the rendering of the
hold utensil, always at hand, and most likely to be used for such same word in the next verse.
a purpose.                                                    V. 16. So let: the proper order of the words.
* Rest u. Palm, Griech. Hdwvbeh.,,zxvos: sie wvurde, da sie   * "Ulfnder the measure" (Dr. Kendrick's revision of the New
klein und ohne Fuss war, geurdhnlich auf einen Untersatz oder Testament, 1842) answers well; but the form long familiar to all
Leuchter, 2vziov, 2,,XVetov, gestellt.                    ears is equally good.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAiATTHEW.-CHAIP. V.                                                            23
KING  JAIES'  VERSION.                             GCTEEK  TEX'T.                            REVISED  VERSION.
shlall be called  the  least in  the  7    S   lpo7rovs KA]. lie shall be called  the  least in
k1ingdom   of heaven: but whoso-   the  kinigdom  of heaven; but
c-ver shall do, acnd teach them, the ll                                   Ae          V      losoever shall do and teach
same shlll he cllccl  great in the  opaeve                                                                hall do  and  teach
o   o  en.  tllem, the same shall be called
2ki    For  I  say8ta o  vor, Thyaa                                                       - great in the kingdom  of heaven.
20 For I  say  Into  you, Tlt 9t
dp         Iao-thEl r   rrV   oUPaVcy.    For I say to you,  that except  20
except  your  rihteousness  sliall                                                            For I say to you, tat          ept 2
exceed  the  rightcouswess  of  the  AEyco yap tVLt,,OTL'   /7av y    rEpto-  your righteousness shall exceed
scribes and Plharisees, ye shall  iiin o- -c7   } 8tKao         O-tv V f7 Evv   7rAdtov  tllat of the scribes and Phari1no case enter into the lingdoma of                                                                      a \ K  ees,  ye  shall  not  enter  into
heaven.                                    Ta    7a,aE
hii~~eavell.                   I        s,  ot,' tle kling cdom  of heaven.
21 Ye have heard  that it was  O                7  ELy EAO-  Tt                           YeSTvv te   ilhve    heard  that it was  21
said  by them  of old  time, T ln    E               TV o a.      KO       T       Ye have  heard  that it was 21
1shalt  niot  kill    and w1,hosoever,,, sai d to them  of old time: Thon
sl~apt iot  kill;,and  losoeve          e         ts  apXatots    Os
sshealt not kill; and whlosoever
s]1eall kill shall be in  dainger of                                                        Iia' 
the" * eu  aEt      4OvEl7)   shiall kill shall be in danger of
22 But I say  unto  you, That               Xs' E                                            ju    nt.        ut I say  to  22
wllosoever is angry witlh iis broth-  AEXy6 Vtlp, OTL 7Ts'   o op7t pLS6EVOS  you, that whosoever  is  angry
er without a  cause, shall be  in  rc   aSE&Aoc)   avTrov    tK7'VoXyo    wAVith his brother, without cause,
V. 21. or, by them
V. 22. without cause is omzitted ii maIny an1cient copies
V. 20. That of the scribes, etc., expresses in 1English the exact footnote t, on v. 21) and from the ancient versions, and preferring
force of the Greek idiom,  which. we can not imitate.  rThere is the rare (and, in many of the instances adllduced, questionable)
no ellipsis.                                                       ablative use of the dative case.  But the words, ye have heard
Ye shall not enter: a strong form of negation, in the original; that,* show  that the Saviour refers to the strelss laid by their
but with no such implication as' inz no case."                   teachers on the mere letter of the law, the spirit of whicll lie
V. 21. Sail to them;t as correctly given in all the English goes on to assert; and in the f'ollowinlg instances lie further
vernacular versions, fiom AWiclif's to the Genevan (with Tomson's exposes the false glosses of their teaclhers.  His language needs
revision of it).  So it was expressed in all the ancient versions, not the modification given it (after Camerarius and  Beza) in
and it was so understood and explained by Chlrysostom.             many modern versions.
The doctrinal bearing is the only reason given -. for departing    In deference to the opinion of many able critics (though profrom  the constant use of the original form  in the N. T. (see fesseclly based on doctrinal grounds, and claiming the construction
only aus a possible onle), the rendering of the Common Version is
*" \iier, { 35, 5.                                              retained in the margin.
j Comp. C VilplW,. r   31, 10; Thoeluckl, Bergpredigt ausgelegt,    V. 22. Without cause, is the proper English expression of e~f.
4',o Ans-., S. 1 70 if
Ihis is certait!y the natural construction,  and the one to he    The word rendered' cithout cau.se' is not found in some of the
expectedI hele  ifoom the constant N.'T. use of thle satme form: oldest authorities, ald was noted by Jerome (who had,access to
i(\nl-o!y,  Rm.  9  12, ~ooO'7  adr-Z  it wcas said to her; and v. 2(6  copies older than any now  existing) as Nanting in the Miss.
d5 t3,ir/ aczotr it eras sacid to them.; Gal. 3  16, rc S:4,3aoczzlt. which lie regarded as contaiiling the true reading  (T'regelles, New
)  9,/rO'qaa t e at" 7cice to Abrahaoz were the promises spoken,;
ii.'1t1,rl    l 6, 11 /ozd,  eor to iAtwas saidt tere totle pio',9ss 4s ao/u  Testant  Part. I).  It is omitted in the critical editions of
n,"\v. (g): 1 I, Eo5E07 af~ot zg   ds l  to tlhen * 9: 4, EO(J~3V97
aurcr; it s:'1s sai8d to tlen.  On the contraly, tile same telse of Lachman  and T''ishendorf, and is marhked by Tregelles as very
tlhis verb is fo)llowed by' v'zo or &k't, to deiiote bly or thloCttgh, doubtful.  Still, there is so much of anlcient evidence in its favor,
thirteen times in tlhe Gospel of Matthew  (cl. 1: 22, 2: 15, 17, that it would be unsafe to exclude it from the text. t
23, 3  3, 4 ~ 14, 8    1      17, 12  17 13: 35, 21. 4 22:31, 24  15,
27  9).  If the usage of a writer can be determined in any case,   * This suggestion of Spanheim  holds good, notwithstanding
it isould seens to be clearly settlecl in this.                    tlle omissiou (objectecld to it by'I'holuck, Bergpredigt, S. 171)
{ By Bezr, e. g., in lhis later edlitions.  In such a case, especial- of' ye have hear'd, in v. 31.  Th'lle repetition  of it, in every
ly, B-no.el' s opiion dleserves to be lheardc: Antitheton, vobis; uncle illstance, was unnlecessary;  comp. thle similar omission of zore
pLtet Zol r; arioe,  altiqlis, non esse clsu sexto;  facihiorqlce  aezaioee (accolrdinl' to thle true reading  of tlhe text), inl r. 27.
est con-l rctio. diCtctc, est CantigQciS, id est al anltiqtuos, quaim ab    % Coilnp. Alfordl's remarlk on it, in lhis Various  eadilons; and
antiqctis (Gnomon, iaz loce1ma).                                   Green, Developecl Criticism, pp. 4, 5.




2i                       GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
danger of the  judgment:  and |                                    v'"    shall be in danger of the judgEO'Tat Tes'PIG-Et      Wi  EL' OS
whosoever shall say to his broth-                                           ment; and whosoever shall say
Tc ao1EAqb  aUTo3-, _PTaKa, E'voXosr
er, lRaca, shall be in danger of                           Pato  his brother, Raca, shall be
the council: but whosoever shall eo(rra  TCO  ruVVerpto  orS''  EL- in danger of the council; and
say, Thou fool, shall be in dangerr 7, AIo pE  EVoXOS' ET-aL et  S rT77v whosoever shall say, Thou fool,
of hell-fire.
of hell-fire eiftubn.             y 7EEIvavc   ro'  7rvporS.'Eav  oiv shall be in danger of hell fire.
23oi  To thea'ltar,  a-or  I r                                            Therefore if thou bring thy gift 23
gift to the altar, and there e-emem
memberest that thy brother hathl TO vo Ta-rTpto      v    Krr os to the altar,  Eand there  rememe stth                                 berest that thy  brother has
aught against thee,                  OTrt o aeOEAh Os' toyV  EXEL TL Ka7au
24 Leave there thy gift before                                            aught  against  thee;  leave 24
the altar, and go thy way; first (OV, aJEs' EKEL TO  OpOv  C0V  I-E/  there thy gift before the altar,
he  reconciled to thy brother, ndc 7WpOOBE O    TOU  OVO     TCSrT7plOV,  KaL and go thy way; first bereconbe reconciled to thy brother, and  7r
then come and offer thy gift.        v7craye,  7rpcorov   taXAaryyct'T  ciled to thy brother, and then
25 Agree with thine adversary    dEAql                                    co ov,  Kae TOTE    A   co1eand offer thy gift.
quickly, while thou art in the way          t   a                              Agree with thine adversary 25
with him; lest at any time the ad-                                           quickly, while thou art in tile
versary deliver thee to the judge,  EUVOW   Tx  OTLK            oV  TaXV   way  with  him;  lest at ally
and the judge deliver thee to the  Eco orov EL evl To o&  [LET aVroU'    time the adversary deliver thee
officer,  and  thou  be  cast into  uriyrore oeE 7rapa&a    o a',rTatKoS' to the judge, and the judge
prison.                              TO  KPT,
26 Verily,. I  say  unto  thee  Kptr   KaL    Kptrs'e  wapa   deliver thee to the officer, and
Thou  shalt by no means come out l    t| rT( vwrpeT-7, Ka hEs' qbvAaeKy   thou be cast into prison. Veri- 26
thence, till thou  hat  by o   e pa id  te.                    o, o         ly I say to thee, thou shalt not
uttermosn tilt fathhe pAingo. q.E*7?7r abuts    AE(S   0t, OV come out thence, till thou hast
uttermost farthing,.,                        (
/-7        q S'.E tv lc~ a~to   paid the uttermost fartfirng.
27 Ye have heard that it +was  A         T                                 l           r     
said   y them  of old time, Tou   XaToV   Kopa'rvTY.    Ye have heard that it was 27
said by them  of old time, Thou
shalt not commit adultery:  HKovTaTE oL EppE07 TOtS apXal-  said: Thou shalt not commit
shalt not commit adultery~                        OTP
28 But I say unto you, That Ots"  O'LoLXEVOES' (  8                       adultery.  But I say to you, 28
whosoeverl            oon   woman v    that  whoever  looks  on  a
whlosoever looketh on a woman  Vzlvtv,  rt 7ras'r   SAErCOV yvvaLKa
to lust after her, hath committed  wrpos  TO  ErW0V,-aL aVT        -     } woman to lust after her, has
adultery with her already in his,,,,                committed  adultery with her
heart.                              EIlOXEVOUEv aVT]V Ev  T17 Kap(,L  already  in  his heart.  And 29
29 And if thy right eye offend  avrov.   EL  0E   o ofO aALo 0'ov 0    if thy right eye cause thee to
thee, pluck it out, and cast it from  &e~t5'  o'KavSXaAl eL (E  oe,    eAE  offend, pluck it out and cast it
I        V. 27. om. zorgs cxcoto S
Fool: probably in the 0. T. sense, impious, godless.  The ing in another language, are the proper translation in such cases
Saviour himself characterizes, by this term, those who were (comp. note on v. 15), and should be employed wherever the
actually wanting in understanding and true wisdom, but not (as nature of the case admits it.
is evidently meant here) as a term of angry reproach, expressive   V. 27.' To them of old time' is canceled from the text. The
of vindictive fecling.-Raca: a term of contempt, worthless.  ancient testimony is decisive against the reading of the Received
V. 26. Thou shalt not: simply a strong negation in the Text, tozs dezxaiots, and it is omitted in all the critical editions
original.                                               of the Greek text.
Farthing. The original (xo8,oYvNs) was one of the smallest   V. 29. Cause to offend: as the word was correctly rendered in
denominations of coin; and in this respect, as well as in the the Genevan version. King James' revisers adopted the false
similar proverbial use, farthing precisely answers to it, and con- version of the Bishops' Bible n the text, and  put the correct
veys to the English reader the same meaning  as was given to the Genevan rendering into the margin.
readers of the original. Equivalents, expressing the same mean-   The verb azavSraRifELv is found in no classic Greek writer, and




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW-CHAP. V.                                                         25
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREE   TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
thee: for it is profitable for thee  avrov  KaL     a    a7ro'         o-ov   -v-  from  thee; for it is profitable
that one of thy  members should | bepEL yaop  cor  hva    ai-o7r T7raL  Ev  for thee that one of thy memperish, and  not that thy  whole  rcv   LEXAcV  orov, Kraa A   d         5Ao,  7T   bers  should  perish,  and  not
bod  should be cast into hell.                           o/ o,                   that  thy  whole  body  should
~~~~~~body should be cast  o-64u~  I3be cast into hell.  And if thy 30
30 And if thy right hand offend  Ka  e               t  o-ov                      be cast into hell. nd cause  thee to oe 30
I   t  _E\    *right handcause thee to offedll,
thee, cut it off, and cast it from   A['et aoE, EKKO#, avrip  Kat P-   cut it off and cast it from thee;
thee: for it is profitable for thee  AE 6Xro7   0-0ro'   oVIJ/Epet yap  o'ot for it is profitable for thee that
that one of thy members should'vza a7roA77Tat   v Ev Tco            ev /'LEA   ov,  one  of thy  members  should
its meaning; must be ascertained from  the usage of the Sept. (Sir. 27: 23, he will put an offense in thy words;* Gal. 5: 11,
(where it is affected by the use of the Heb. Adz) and of the New  the offense of the cross); and also, 2nd, in a moral and religions
Testament.                                                    sense, what is displeasing to God, an offense (Judith 5: 20, wue
The root oaxsc'vJaov  (a later form  for axzvsas qAeov,  the will see what is this offense in them;t 12:2, that there may not be
setting-stick of a net or trap, the striking of which by the game offense +); so used in Matt. 16: 23.
causes the net or trap to fall, the trap-stick) is put:         Two of the above uses, a "snare in a moral sense" (No. 2),
i. By metonymy, for a trap, a snare * (1 Sam. 18: 21, I will and an " occasion of falling in a moral sense " (No. 4), though
give him her, that she may be a snare to him).                the same in effect, are here distinguished as being founded on
2. Hence a snare in a moral sense, that whereby one is en- two different Heb. ideas, expressed by  56pim and Abayj..
trapped as it were, and betrayed into sin (Judg. 2: 3, their gods  arzxcaa2lletv, to be or become a axas'3aev, in its various
shall be a snare to you;t 8: 27, and it [the ephod] became a senses; viz.,
snare to Gideo~n, and to his house).                            1. (in the sense of a snare, No. 1), to entrap, to enlsnare, pass.
3. Then, in general, for what one strikes against so as to stum- to be ensnared; Sir. 35: 15, the hypocrite oxavaa'o9ia'saes  Av
ble and fall, a stumbling-block (Lev. 19: 14, thou shalt not put a ae5 will be ensnared therein; and perhaps 9: 5. 
stumbling-block before the blind, and perhaps $ 1 John 2: 10);   2. (as an occasion of stumbling, No. 3), to cause to stumble;
or an obstacle set to hinder the progress of any one (as of an in- Aquila, Prov. 4: 12, oh axavcar2raian thou shalt not be made to
vading army, Judith  5: 1).  And hence,                      stumble, and Is. 8: 15, 40: 30, axzavSa2Aoa&9aov ra, they stall be
4. (after the Heb. ~:.) an occasion of falling, in a moral made to stumble.
sense, viz., of falling into unbelief and sin, an occasion to fall, a   3. (as an occasion of falling into sin, of offending, No. 4), to
cause of offense. Symmachus, Zeph. 1: 3, axcivSa.a, for the Heb. cause to offend; Aquila and Symmachus, Mal. 2: 8, iaxavslim'qt1e=; Ps. 119:165, they have no stumblinr -block;  Matt. aaze ye caused to offend (answering to the Heb. 2   Eb:m,; so
18:7; Luke 17: 1; Rom. 14: 13; Rev. 2:14; comp. Matt. Matt. 5: 29, 30, 18: 6; Rom. 14: 21 (is made to offend); i Cor.
13: 41, and perhaps 1! 1 John 2: 10.  And further,: 13.
5. By the same trope as in the Lat. offensio, and the Germ.   4. (as an occasion, or ground, of dissatisfaction and dislike,
Anstoss (prop. a striking against a thing, a stumbling; then a No. 5), to displease, to offend; Sir. 23: 8, axsaraa7sUoszTa&
stumbling-block, and an offense), that which one strikes against, i, a',rorg will be offended at them II (perhaps 9: 5 );  Matt.
with a sense of pain; and hence 1st, an object or ground of dis- 17: 27, that we may not offend them; 15: 12, the Pharisees,
satisfaction and dislike,~  an offense either as given or received when they heard the saying, were offended; 13: 57; John 6: 61
2 Cor. 11:29.
* Symmachus and Theodotion, Prov. 13: 14, to turn from the
snare (axravS&iov) of death.
t So Symmachus, Prov. 22: 25, and bring a snare (axasc -       Wahl, Clavis libr. V. T. apocryph., auctor erit, ut offensionis
lov) to thy soutl.                                            aliquid inesse verbis tuis videatur.
t See Neander,  Commentary on the first Epistle of John,   t+ Fritzsche, Exeget. Hdbch. zu den Apokryphen des A. T.:
p. 82.                                                        So werden wir zusehen, betrachten, was, welcher Art dieser An-. As in the margin of the Common Version; " the common stoss, diese Siinde an ihnen (&v a'vors fehlt in 58) ist.
scriptural figure for an occasion of unbelief and sin " (Dr. Alex-   ~ Fritzsche (as above): Ein Anstoss nicht bei den Mensehen,
ander, The Psalms translated and explained).  So Wahl, Clavis wodurch ihre Religion den Heiden veriichtlich gemacht wiirde
libr. V. T. apocryph.; less probably, according to Gesenius and (Dereser, Scholz), sondern bei Gott durch Genuss von unreinen,
others, an occasion of fall and ruin.                         im Gesetze verbotenen Speisen, der verderblich werden musste.
1] See Neander, Commentary on the first Epistle of John,   ~ De Wette: damit du nicht verfiihret werdest durch ihre
pp. 81, 82.                                                   Reize.
~[ Fritzsche, Rom. 14: 13, Decipula res videatur, in qua offen- II Lit. will be offended in (will find in them an offense), the
das. Quocirca azxsSaoov  ad mentem traductum id quod animun- ground  of offense being in the object at which offense is taken.
offendit vel ledit designat.                                    ~I Wahl, Clavis Iibr. V. T. apocr. -  indignor, As wv,.




26                       GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
perish, and not that thy whole  cax, oAov  ^T ao/xa (rov aAyo0  perish, and not that thy whole
body should be cast into hell.                                               body should be cast into hell.
31 It hath been said, AWNhoso-  Es 7EEv av.                               body should be east into hel 31
And it was said: Whosoever 31
ever shall put away his wife, letl    EppIEOy  aE, ofT  oSr av a7rohim give her a writing of divorce- Ao-         7                             shall put away his wife, let him
mea:vp Tt77. 7: ~   aurov, AyCOi gr(ive her a writing of divorce32 But I say unto you, Thlait                                             ment.  But I say to you, that 32
whosoever  shall put away  li  vL    otv  osT Or av  a7roAvcr          77v whosoever shall put away his
wife, saving for the cause of for- yvvaJKa  avrov, 7rapeKrTos  Aoyov  wife, save for the cause of fornication, causeth her to comni' 70pt'Eas, 7rotEL aVrv a        totXao-9at.  nication, makes  her  commit
adultery:  and  whosoever shall                                              adultery; and whosoever shall
maar her thv etTro svpdvrcd    yatroil-   utn osoever s hal l
marry her that is                                        divorced, committeth adultery.                    Or7, Iotxarat..             Korar  mtsarry haduer when divorced, co
mits adultery.
33 Again, ye have heard that ore             OppE TOS   OK Aain I a
it hath been said by them  of old'                                              Again ye have heard, that it 33
time, Thou shalt not forswear th-    tOpK7s said to them  of old time:
self, but shalt perform  unto the  KvptcN  TOS'   OpKOVS' 0OV'   EY  Tllou shalt not swear falsely,
Lord thine oaths:                   Ia A'(7A) V/tzt' aLz    to'U o-at'Acos'  but shalt perform  to the Lord
34 But I say unto you, Swear                                               thine oaths.  But I say to you, 34
not at all: neither by heaven;,                           L 
for it is God's throne:              E(OT~L Toy2  OEOU' [L77Te rE  V      ~ swear not at all; neither by
35 Nor by the earth; for it is OtT v7Tro7roLto V  ern7t    7roV      S     heaven, for it is God's throne;
his footstool: neither by Jerusba-,,                                        nor by the  earth, for it  is 35
lem; for it is the city of the great                        IeJ~vIa  his footstool; nor by JerusaKing:                                ort rt rOtALS E;o-r  tO  /ie)yaAov  a- le 1, for it is the city of the
36 Neither shalt thou swear by o' t AEs'  /Lr77  euv T1p KeiaA, (rov  great King.   Nor shalt thou 36
thy head, because thou canst notl~ll~~a27r,'OL             vvaa-at  1-ttav  swear
make one hair white or black.                                   at
37 But let your communication  TpLXa AEuVK7y,teAarav                 thou canst not make one hair
37byt\ Bu lt y c m a nwhite or black.  But let your 37
be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: for what- orat.  eer             0     yos           w       or bayS  o,
soever'is more than these cometo'                       O                   word be, Yea, yea, Nay, nay;
of           etvil.t,                   for whatsoever is more than
38 Ye have heard that it hath  TOVTtOV  EK  TOV  7roVpoV  EUTIV. these comes of evil.
been said, An eye for an eye, and  HKovtraTe OTt EppEOr8  O' OaA-    Ye have heard that it was 38
a tooth for a tooth.                /     cl'T  of oraArOV, Kat oovarTa  said: An eye for an eye, and
V. 31. And it was said: the same form as in vv. 21 and 27.  V. 33. Was said, as in vv. 21 and 27 of the Common Version.
V. 32. Makes her commit adultery (for'causes her,' etc.). I un- To them (instead of by them); see note on v. 21.
derstand this as equivalent to makes her an adulteress, in the same   Swear falsely: instead of forswear thyself, which is liable to
sense in which it is said (1 John 5: 10), he that believeth not God be misunderstood. See Lev. 19: 12.
hath made him a liar; not that God thereby becomes a liar, or   V. 35. By Jerusalem: by is the proper English expression of
that she becomes an adulteress, but simply is treated as such. eiS here, as it is of h' in the other instances; eig expressing the
By repudiating her, for which the only just cause was adultery, direction of the mind toward Jerusalem, in the act of swearing
he makes her appear as one guilty of that crime. But the literal by it. Compare 1 Kings 8: 35, 38, 42. —Nor for' neither.'
version is the only allowable one; and the expression must be   V. 36. Nor for' neither.'
interpreted by the usage of scripture language.           V. 37. Word (oyros). instead of' communication.'
Her when divorced. The Common Version, her that is divorc-   Cometh of evil (not, of the evil one), is the correct rendering;
ed, makes the statement too broad, including all cases of divorce. rov rrolovo~ being undoubtedly the abstract, as in v. 39.
Scholefield (Hints for an improved trans. of the New Testa-   V. 38. Was said, as in vv. 21 and 27 of the Common Verment, p. 2): shall marry her after she is divorced.      sion.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CIIAP. V.                                                       27
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
39 But I say unto you, That ye  av-rt O&OVTO5'                    8y   A o eV   v  a tooth for a tooth.  But I say 39
resist not evil:  but whosoever,               TT/L               Op        A     to you, that ye resist not evil;
y7  avrto-7-7vat rc  7ropypv p      a'A'
shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right                                                   but whosoever shlll smite thee
cheek, turn to him the other also.  o0,LS 0-E pt7rLigEt E7  7                E       btwr                           the
40 And  if any  marn will sue              ov -tayova    a-TpE+ov    aVT-     Ka.
\40 And  if any  ma   will sue    t       him  the other also.   And if 40
thee at the law, and  take away  r7V    [A)Wqv.  Kal TT  0eAovrT o              or
the   at the law,    T   ot any man will sue thee at the
thy coat, let him  have thy cloak  KpOtd),aL  KaL  ru  Xtrwva    0roy  law, and take  away  thy  coat,
also..e A,    a      
AapeLv, ap'es  aVr(O  KaL  TO  1/ta-  let him  have thy  cloak  also.
41 And whosoever shall com-                     l\  hi                                         v      y 
pel tlhee to  go  a mile, go with  TrloV   KaL  o-rtsr ffE  ayyapevOeLt And  whosoever shall impress 41
hlim  twain.                             ttLAov E', v7rrayE /erT  avrou &vo.  thee for one mile, go with him
42 Give  to  him  that asketh  TO   aLTrovrT o           E  8Jto v   KaC[ T0V   twain.  Give to him  that ask- 42
V. 39. Evil (,rc rovi?,orj), the common use of the article with  eEraZ  and if he has any delicacy, it is distrained. *  The word
the abstract.                                                 occurs elsewhere, in the New Testament, only in ch. 27: 32, and
V. 40. T7ty cloak: the article with the effect of the poss. pron., Mark 15: 21.
which should not therefore be italicized in the version.        The original use of the word, employed here by Matthew, is
V. 41. Impress. The Greek verb &yyao'ei,, * (derived from  well illustrated by a passage in a contemporary Jewish writer,
a Persian word, t which appears also in the Chaldee n;.,  and Josephus, Antiq. 13, 2, 3 (in the royal grant of privileges to the
thle Syriac 1]i'    j), originated in the system  of posting early Jewish people): "And I command that the Jews' beasts of burden
estzabished  by the Persian government. ~ "Horses were provid- be not impressed" (pressed into service, viz. for government
ed, at certain distances, along the principal roads of the empire; use).t  But nothing forbids the supposition, that it here refers
ed,,at.nempire.                          to a compulsory attendance and service, required by any one who
so that couriers (&'yyaeot) who also, of course, relieved one an-  ad power to enforce it. 
other at certain distances, could proceed without interruption    Tor
both night and day, and in all weathers.... If the governmentess, as defined in Eng,
arrangements failed in any point, the service of providing horses and as employed in popular use, corresponds to the Greek word,
in all its uses. It gives, moreover, the exact sense of the Greek
was made compulsory on individuals; and hence the word came in a sin
to mean compulsory service in forwarding royal messages; and in     ngle word  and s preferable, therefore, to the form conpel
this sense it was adopted by the Romans under the empire, and  (thee) to go, which is not only periphrastic, but fails of expressis frsequently found  in the  Roman laws" (Smith, Diet. of Ant.  ing the peculiar use of the original word.l  The Greek word
article Angaria).  Hence, in Greek usage, the word came to expresses what is done by public authority (like our word imarticle' Hence, in Greek usagethewordca press). In ch. 27: 32, and Mark 15: 21 (where the act is done
signify, to press into service for any purpose 11 (see ch. 27:32), like press).   In ch. 27: 32, and Mark 15: 21 (where the act is don
our press, impress; and also (of things) to distrain, e. g. Menan- by authority of the Roman officer, who directed the execution
i..                        of the governor's sentence), this word is wholly lost in the Comder, Sycion. IV. (ed. Meineke): EaV    X l    axcov, ayya-mon Version..X17    mon Version.
For one mile: aui).tovr e, accus. of distance.
* Compare the noun a7yycros,o "a mounted courier, such as
were kept ready at regular stages throughout Persia, with power   * Et supellex, si quam secum detulit, fisco damnatur.
of impressment, for carrying the royal dispatches" (Liddell and    t KEVEo ow SE~  ay yyaoEV ea&9at wa'IovIaicov v~roi5dyca.
Scott, Greek Lex.).                                             I Examples of this usage among Jewish writers are given by
Lightfoot (Horae hebr. on this passage) and Buxtorf, Lex. Chald.
- Vuller, Lox. Persieo-Latinum- ~[~[, 3) narratio;   5) co- Talm. et Rab., art. mxki...
dex rationum, codex accepti et expensi, codex redituum provincia-   { Johnson's Dictionary: "to impress; 4) to force into service."
rum.                                                          Webster's Dictionary: "to impress; 5) to compel to enter into
public service, as seamen; to seize and take into service by comnJ Bernstein, Lex. Ling. Syr.: Persicam originationem esse pro- pulsion, as nurses in sickness; 6) to seize, to take for public serbabiliorem, ipsum Gr. vocab. dyyaeos declarat, q. e. Qui 1i.   vice, as provisions."
ayy    im    11~ Tholuck (Bergpredigt erlklart, p. 298): 517yaeEeevv ist das
perfert, ab ipsa Pers. lingua Groetcis testantibus assumptum.  specifisehe Wort fir obrigkeitliche Requisitionen, Einquartierun-, Described by Herodotus, VIII., 98, and Xenophon, Cyrop. gen (           Irtovrt9licta,   s. bei Suidas 1v Larc h9diev2,o ), Frohnen zum
~~~V~~~~III~., 6, 17.  ~Dienst als WVegweiser, Boten, Trager (Matth. 27: 32); doch ist
wohl von Christus li6er nicht an obrigkeitliche Requisitionen gel[ Suidas, Lex. (ed. Bernhardy), col. 46..tyycapeeaE9at xarov- dacht, sondern an ahnliche Gewaltthatigkeiten von Privatleuten.
aO, ('i7EQ i1ceis VV, Os ElS TOTAYIaOV zcea  tiaVj2', civic &lni ee-  If this last suggestion were correct (of which there is no proof),
aicav'yea&9ce.  Such is the use of the word in hiatt. 27: 32, still the term  is the specific one, and must be rendered accordand Mark 15: 21.                                             ingly.




28                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
thee, and from  him  that would  0eAorota  a -7ro  oov  aretWa-atr-O   eth thee, and from  him  that
borrow  of thee  turn not thou  It ywo0rpa07.'HKOV'OaTE    t  would borrow of thee turn not
away..,
~~~~~away.   eppet~;87'Ayavr ets' roPv 7rAr-thou away.
43 Ye have heard that it hath
been said, Thou shalt love thy         v  0-ova  Kat  /lto077cTEts  ToV    Ye have heard that it was 43
neighbour, and hate thine enemy: Ex0oV o-ow  EO            Ae'yco Vz4v, said: Thou shalt love thy neigh44 But I say unto you, Love  WyarTre  roVs EOxpovg VLuLWv, Ev-  bour, and hate  thine enemy.
your enemies, bless them  that AoyEZTE TOVS KaTapWOELVOVS V/_tSa, But I say to you, love your 44
curse you, do good to them that KaAcg 7rOLELTE  TOVS  /-LoOzVPTas  enemies, and pray for them that
hate you, and pray for them which j       K,    o X
V/Ias, Kcat 7rpo0rEVXE0rt0J6 V'Vp Tov persecute you. That ye may 45
despitefully use you, and persecute     a            sP                                   f  y      a
you;                                i        rCovKat                     be the children of your Father
45 That ye may be the chil- zTv  v/tas'  o7rcso   7tEPTo-0e Viol who  is in  heaven;  for he
dren of your Father which is in    OW 7rarpOs vpWov TOv Ev ovpafotLs, causes his sun to rise on the
heaven: for he maketh  his sun oft TOv  \tov  avrov avarEAAevi,       a,      evil and on the good, and sends
to rise on the evil and on the  e7rt 7rovrpovs Ka  ayaOo, K    rain on the just and on the ungood, and sendeth rain on the just I3PE`XEL E7rl 5 tKaovs' Kat a ttKOVS.
and on the unjust.                Iah \   xp  1a7alTE    TO,            just.  For if ye love them that 46
46 For if ye love them  which,, T                      love you, what reward have
7rroyra   vtxas, trlva  cTtrOov eXere;
love you, what reward have ye?,,EXE7E;
love you, what reward have ye?,, \, \      ye? Do not even the publicans
do not even the publicans the ovxt KaL O reAoWvat Toz avr  7             ye? Do not even the publicansr
same?                               ovo-ta;  KLat ~E'v  ~r~r- cr TE L   r vs'  the same?  And if ye salute 47
47 And if ye salute your breth-   A/eA8oE S VcLov /-Lvov, Tr Wreptcr- your brethren  only, what do
ren only, what do ye more than  oiv 7rotetre;   o           \x7  KaL  o' reAcm-  yethat excels? Donot even the
others? do not even the publicans     t or el                  Oee  hIvh  heathen the same? Be ye there- 48
so?,! 
48 Be ye therefore perfect, even  V   Ee' TEAto,  coo7re       7rarp   fore  perfect, even  as  your
48 Be ye therefore perfect, even 
as your Father which is in heaven  V/UW) 0 E  TOtS' ovtopaots rEAElotr Father who  is in heaven is
is perfect.                        EBUt.                                 perfect.
VI. TAKE heed that ye do not        VI. TIPOZEXETE   r7Y                 VI. TAKE heed that ye do  1
your alms before men, to be seen EAErL0oo-tVVy1UV    UIrI3v  /~) 7rotELV  not your righteousness before
of them: otherwise ye have no  E'-t7p oao0e-   O M a,'OpoJPr6ohM, 7rpos  men, to be seen by them; otherV. 44. om. eV2oyre-#E i -VEil. g Uas, 
and Esaz,oEra0wv 5utasg, zat
V. 42. From him, etc. See Robinson's Lex., acroareEtow, 2.    V. 47. That excels.   The word rewlaavb, is doubtless to be
V. 43. Was said, as in the Common Version, vv. 21, 27.  taken in the sense of more and better (not merely unusual, unV. 44. The weight of ancient testimony is decisive against the common, which might be better or worse), for the Saviour is
genuineness (here, for they belong to Luke 6 27, 28) of the speaking of what is supposed to entitle one to special regard.clauses omitted from the                                                                       crit. editions.
Testament, Part I. They were marked as doubtful by Griesbach   ah. 6.-V. 1. Righteousness (uxcaxoa5r,?); as in all the critical
(ed. Schulz), and are now omitted in all critical editions. Comp. editions of the Greek text. Comp. Green, Developed Criticism,
Green; Developed Criticism, p. 6, and Alford's statement in his
Various Readings. —V. 46. Publicans: see note on ch. 9: 10.  * De Wette: was thut ihr Vorziigliches? Ewa!d: besonderes.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. VI.                                                  29
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
reward of your Father which is  rT. OeaOr7Ja  avTrot'.       5    et 3E t7y      wise ye have no reward of your
in heaven.!                to0OMv OVK EXETE Wrapa Tr   rarpTt Father who is in heaven. There- 2
2 Therefore, when thou doest VtJ c  ev oS  opaPots.   o                       fore when thou doest als, do
thine alms, do not sound a trum-  ov 7rot.r   AErItoo-vT prIr  Iy  o-aA- not sound  a  trumpet before
pet before thee, as the hypocrites  7r'[o-rs'pocOev oov, oc-TEp ol thee, as the hypocrites do in
do in the synagogues, and in the  i7roKpt'a  7rooVo-     e'a' ova-  the  synagogues  and  in  the
streets, that they may have glory  ycyas' K:aO  Tv ra           V f'ats',  7rcos' streets, that  they  may  have
of men.  Verily I say unto you, /oGao'Ocro'          Vw vT7rO rv'v OpoJrwcov'    glory of men.  Verily I say to
They have their reward., v'XOy         T3  TOZJ you, they  have  in  full their
3 But ~wFshen''thou  doest alms, buz7o-       oVrTO.    Tv     8  7 T    reward.  But when thou doest 3
3 But when thou doest alms,  luto-0tg6    av't70v.   o'oV  3C 7FOtOUN'
let not thy left hand know what  rog   AEq1,oo'rv'v,  pj'  y7lvTco, alms, let not  thy  left  hand
thy right hand doeth;                  aptorrepa o aov  r   7rote  27        a  know   what  thy  righllt hand
4 That thine alms may be in  o-ov, 07oros'1  ov  7  EAE2yhFoovrrI  doeth.  That tline alms may  4
secret:  and  thy  Father  which  Ev TrO   Kpv7rrT'   Kat o 7rarTp   ov  be i  secret; and  thy Father
seeth in  secret, himself shall re- o i3AEr e           Tov        Twr    h             e Kpvrr,  th insecret willreward
ward thee openly.                      awOrwoU-Et  aot  EV             aVEpcp.  thee.
5 And when thou prayest, thou  Ka~  orav   7rpoorEvxj,  OVK  Eo'           ~     And  when  ye  pray,  ye  5
shalt not be as the hypocrites are: Joo7rep  Ao vroKptrat, Tore 9tAo-  shall not be as the hypocrites;
for they love to pray standing in  o-rv  Ev  Trats ovvoaycooyats  KatL Ev  for they love to pray standing
the synagogues, and in the corners  Tats y7oVIatl  Tcs1   7rAaTrelt3V Eor-  in the synagogues and in the
of the streets, that they may be  Tes 7r popo-vXEOOat,  7rco  a     a   corners of the streets,that they
seen of men.  Verily I say unto  vi)o-t rot T       vs p avropro) t    alyv Ae'yw)o  may be seen by men.  Verily I
you, They have their reward.           vwx-v, orTt a7reXOVO-t TOPV 1uBTOv  say to you, they have in full
6 But thou, when thou prayest, aravTov.   0v 8El 6orar 7rpoeoevX27,  their reward.  But thou, when  6
enter into  thy  closet, and when  EL'TeAOe els' rO) rat/leLto o'ov, Kalt thou  prayest, enter  into  thy
V. 4. om. avdrz, and'V zrc TaVee(o
V. 5. roeoaetv ja&e, and E'aea&ue
p. 8. The Greek word is not to be taken, however, in the sense righteousness; Is. 58: 2, a nation that did righteousness; 1 John
of almsgiving. *  This has not been shown to be the meaning of 2: 29, every one that doeth rignhteousness; 3: 7, he that doeth.
the word; nor is it at all probable, that two words would be rig'hteousness; 3: 10, whosoever doeth not righteous ness.
used for the same thing, in this and the next verse. The Saviour   V. 2. Doest alms, as the Common Version correctly renders the
here states the general principle, that good deeds are not to be same phrase in v. 3.
done in order to be seen by men; and this he illustrates in the    They have in full: the proper force of,ir'xcovae (Liddell and
next verse, by the case of ostentatious almsgiving.       Scott, Lex., ariexco, IV.; Wahl, Clavis N. T.; Robinson, Lex.
The phrase is already a familiar one: Ps. 106 3, he that doeth N. T., 3).
V. 4. Will reward thee: in distinction from those who desire
* TWtiner justly condems  this alledged Aramcism, g3, p. 29 "  glory of men " (v. 2), and in that receive their reward. —Airo
(6te Ausg.).
De Wette: Hiitet each euzre Gerechtigkeit nicht zu iiben vor and ~Rv Zr  9aveota are now omitted in the critical editions (Tisch.
keit nicht yor denz Menschenz ze iiben.  Archb. Newcome:  Take ancient authorities.   Comp. Green, Developed Criticism, p. 10.
heed that ye do not your acts of righteousness before men; Wake-   V. 5 Wen ye, etc., as in all the critical editions of the Greek
field: Take heed not to perform   your good  deedls before men.,         the 
(both correctly, as to the general meaning, but too freely for text. The interpolated'are' is superfluous. —Have in zfull: see
translation).                                              remark on v. 2.-By (for'of').




30                       GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHIEW.-CIAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
thou hast shut thy door, pray to  KAeoas   riTpv vOpav  oov, 7po-..- closet, and when thou hast shut
thy Father which  is in secret;  Eviat E       rv ararpl   ov  TC  fv,   thy door, pray to  thy Father
who  is  in  secret;  and  thy
and thy Father which  seeth in  KPV7TS   Ka  aTrp                                    who  in  secret;  and  thy
scthlr a th oey Aw       Father who seeth in secret will
secret shall reward thee openly.    IA[rtov;v r~  KpvrrG t7ro8oTet reward thee.
7 But when ye pray, use not  rol;v T?.avepp.   HpoevXo-                       But when ye pray, use not 7
vain repetitions, as the heathen                   IEVOL    E  F7   1 TarroAoy?7B7re,  vain repetitions, as the heathen
do: for they think that they shall ctfrep  ot EtVLKOo''OKOVTL yep  do; for they think  that they
be heard for their much speaking. oTt El TU  7rOAvAoycl aSTjn Ef -  shall be heard for their much
8 Be not ye therefore like unto  aK  o.                              speakig.  Be not ye therefore  8
them: for your Father knoweth                                                   like to them; for your Father
Or]TE  af7O-    OLr  E yap  o 7rwaT n
what things ye have need of, be-,,,                  knoweth what things ye have
fore ye ask him.                       Vb OV t of  V  Xpftav XXETe,po r TO   need  of, before ye  ask  him.
9 After this manner therefore  v/lza  atLrTqrat avroLJOV.   OvUrto  OvV  After  this  manner  therefore
pray ye: Our Father which art in  7rTpo~evxeOrOe  v/e. l- atrep /~Lc Jv  pray ye:
heaven, Hallowed be thy name.   0o ev Tots ovpavoLt, aytar-O7rTo  7                Our Father who art in heav- 9
10 Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy |V Aroy'    AeTo 77 fIaOrAela | en, hallowed be thy name.
T kg c T ov     eEV77Or/To),,Thy kingdom  come; thy will 10
will be done in earth, as it is in  OOAv YEY172U7c  to 81hr/lo aov
itiwill bedot,.s it is in   T _T                  be done, as in heaven, so also
heaven.                                cg Elv opavUc), KaC  E7Tr  rirj           on the earth.
11 Give us this day our daily  rov  acproV  77/tLc    TOlV  E710VO-t10           Give us this day our daily 11
bread.                                  o7 UVto77/LE trLepov  KaL arlE e  WitvL  bread.
V. 6. om. Iv zor qqavego5              V. 11. Or, our needful bread
V. 6. Will reward thee, Openly, omitted; see note on v. 4.  in the Cureton Ms. *  This is the common rendering of the verv. 10. Ka~ (after os)oez)=  xa~.-'E-, on.              nacnlar versions from the Greek, in the languages of continental
V. 11. Our daily bread. This rendering of our Common Ver- Europe. t  The only other rendering, entitled to consideration, is
sion has the sanction of tlhe oldest Latin translation from the that of the Syriac (Peshito) version: our needful bread (see furGreek, * as well as of the Latin Vulgate in Lulke 11: 3, j and ther on); strictly, bread suited to nature, sufficient for its wants.
of the ablest of the old Greek expounders of the New Testa-   The word rendered daily (EteoVator), here and in Luke 11: 3,
ment.:  It is also, in effect, the rendering of the Syriac version, is found in no other Greek.writings. It was unknown to Origen
m   (second quarter of the third century) either in the language of
the learned, or in the usage of the common people. $ Hence he
* The Itala (of the second century): panem nostrum quotidia- inferred, that the word was coined, for use here, by the sacred
num da nobis hodie (ed. Sabatier); panem nostrum cotidianum  writer himself. ] In this he was doubtless mistaken; for words
da nobis hodie (ed. Blanchini, Codd. Corb. et Brix.); panem
nostrum cottidianum...nobis hodie (ibid. Cod. Verc.).            7                                           constant7.ai.  *      -       - >   0, And our bread constant
t Panemn nostrum cotidianumL da nobis cotidie (Codex Amiati- 
nus).                                                      of the day give to us. Comp. Michaelis, Lex. Syr., p. 46, art.  _d:
I Chrysostom, in Matt., Hom. XIX. (XX.), 5 (Tom. VII., perpetuus et quotidianus; Chrest., p. 75, ]Fqi   [o1  necessitap. 252, ed. Montf.): V'E, a"'rcov ~Sovov iEx2evae  r'v ev'rol- tes quotidiance cibi et potus.
Era'at&, cat V7EO aOTOv TOV iTWjeOlEOV' CE oz V/' O 7T  avQtOV   xai i17teiU7Vav~.   S  TOtov CfOE& td TOV j'2TOV ~2lOVOZO  t E. g. Luther: Unser tigliches Brod gib uns heute. Dutch:
Izov' e'a Or, &v d o reOv.,   In Joan., Him. XLIII. (XLII.) 1o  Ons' dagelicks Broot geeft ons heden. Genevan French: DonneomvI,,      257): ca, caTto In         ioan., Hom. )XL.    (X CLI.) 1ia,:nous auiourd'htuy nostre pain quotidien.  Beausobre and L'En(Tom. VIIl., p. 257): xal av'To O~,5 wxo~V lxervo,b ala&q7     -
(Tom VII,  PI                     I            fant: Donne-nous aujourd'hui notre pain quotidien; so Martin.
Irov,  6c5'n7rcp yvsoYEVOV 7rvev/LaTtXv.  TO ya'o 7raoalVEt7v,u2~  xIe              tovo 2,ov   tlovoiov, xovxEt,        o Dilodati: Dacci oggi il nostro pane cotidiano. De Valera: Danos oy nuestro pan quotidiano.
XCat?7UeRot0VOV,  eVEVya'tXrS aY ~el xal  Ioargov  Lavola2s.  So, 
Gregorius Nyssen., de Oratione Dominica, Orat. IV. (Paris., 1615,   f Origen de Oratione, 27 (Tom. I., p. 245, ed. de a Rue): 
Tom. I., p. 745): d6yvUa ya,0o o2;uat Sa roorcov ztcv 26y7ov U8lgS 2 Edlov60v  aa OVaEvZ'.o EA2'CoV, OVcE To0 (OJov
#Z/rv 27oozTfua   v s    v iEo   aO  a hnl&e& Ea- (tOUaTat, ovIE iv zn TCTv itsoowv avvlo9oett T TzQ7(tao.
zd5acL.                                                      g Ibidem: ioexe rue)rfaCd&t Cra  ZYV EjVdayy'e2alTCv.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. VI.                                                      31
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
12 And forgive us our debts, as Ta   5EetA7Lpaa              trCV,  e0   Kal    And forgive us our debts, as 12
we forgive our debtors.?7/etsL   aSLEItzEV   TOs'  ofELtAeTCatr also we forgive our debtors.
V. 12. Debts: an Aramaean form of conception; compare, in glish,* where it is as intelligible as it was to the reader of the
Hebrew, ~t.en Dan. 1: 10 (strictly, and ye make my head due Greek.-As also (os xads).
to the king), with tjin  debt, Ezek. 18: 7.  The beautiful and   * As it is in Luke 11: 4. For the same reason, Ofet2iE'r
pertinent conception of the original (expressing the ground should be rendered debtors in Luke 13:4, where the connection
of the moral wrong in every sin) should be retained in En- with v. 2 (sinners) removes all ambiguity.
seldom originate thus, and such an origin is least of all probable  literal sense (as sustenance for the body), the only thing we can
in the sacred writings, designed for popular use, and conformed ask, without a manifest absurdity, is bread sufficient for the day,
to it. There is no just ground to doubt, that it was the popular or daily bread.
usage, where this petition first took form in the Greek language.    It is one thing, however, to speculate on the etymology of a
As the word is found only here, and in the same connection in word, and quite another to carry the results into practice. I am
Luke 11: 3, its meaning can not be ascertained by usage. Much not aware that any one has had the hardihood, on the ground of
critical labor has been expended, by numerous writers, in attempt- a precarious etymology (for this is all that can be said of it), to
ing to determine it from the etymology of the word.  The fol- engraft this absurdity on the Lord's Prayer, as a petition for
lowing are the principal and most noteworthy results of these actual use among Christian men.
investigations.                                                 Others, referring morrow to the future, without limitation, or
According to the etymology and explanation now generally deriving the word from  o i7twv with xo&vos implied (comi ng
adopted,* this word is derived from the verb  tez'rat, after the time), conceive the import of the petition thus: Give us our
form of the fem. part. Ezov~aat (which, with the article, often future bread, day by day; * i. e., give us, from day to day, our
stands for the following lday, the morrow), and means belonging bread in the future as we shall need. But this falsely assumes,
to the morrow. If this is the true etymology and meaning (and that a/jEaecov (to-day) can mean from day to day; which is fatal
both are still contested),+ then we are here taught to pray: to the version and interpretation.
give us, to-day, the bread for to-morrow; that is, give us to-day    This etymology, as thus explained, is clearly inadmissible;t
what we shall need to-morrow.&   But it might well be asked, for no meaning can be drawn from it, which is at all consistent
what need have we of to-morrow's bread to-day; and what use with the connection.$  According to the older and now gencould we make of it, if we had it?  Is it safer in our keeping
than in the hands of the Giver, that we should thus crave it the
day before we want it?l[  Taking the word'bread' in the 5:7); such a petition being, with all the certainty of the uncertain duration of life, appropriate and allowable as piayer.  1
take leave to say that it is not; and the passage quoted from
Peter is no warrant for it. To ask that we may have given us
* Arnoldi, Comment. zum Matt., p. 183: Die Neuern leiten to-day, what we do not need and can not use till to-morrow, is not
srtovatos  durchgangig ab vom Particip. ertoovaa des Zeitwortes " casting all our care upon God."  It is, at least, asking to talke
Mrteivat, darauf folgen, und erkliiren a'eros qrltovoaos Brod fiir the charge of one day into our own hands. " Give us to-morrow
den kommenden Tag, das morgende Brod.                         bread for the day, should we live to need it," is all that Meyer
f Winer, Gram., { 16, 3, i: E'rzovatos aber steht wohl in be- could properly claim, on the authority he cites. What he does
stimmnter Beziehung auf das Femin. (;) E7itovoaa sc. 7iyea, und claim, is: "Give it us to-day, whether we shall ever need it or
Xozog EDtoVolos  heisst demnach das fiir den folgenden Tag ge- not."  But weak as this defense is, no better has been made.
horige Brod.                                                    * Grotius: Est ergo hic aeeoov (hodie) positum pro eo quod: Elvenich (Programm, de vocabulo ireovatog, 1849, p. 5): pleniore Hebraismo diceretnr aoueeov a/~EeOV (hodie hodie); id
Winerus... provocat ad adjectivum nomen &E.ovaeos....  At est, Luca interprete, zio xAp' Oeyioav (in diem).
vero... multo accuratius Lobeck. ad Phryn. Eel., p. 4 seq. ren  t Tholuck, Bergpr. erkl., S. 380: Bei der Unmiglichceit, den
explicat, illudque eodem modo a nomine in wv derivaturn docet, aus der Ableitung von  retov~aa sich ergebenden Sinn mit dem
ut yeova6toS a nomine yEeov.  Pro hac sententia stat etiam  Zusammenhange der Stelle zu vereinigen, muisste ihr [der AbleiEtym. M. ~Feowv, yeeo.atos.  cgs exwo' EXovSatoeS,  Cab  A.0eaw' tung von dEvaa]  der Vorzug gegeben werden, wie es auch von
ElE9,oaLosg.  Arnoldi (as above, p. 183): Er [dieser Sinn] Ewald geschieht.
scheint grammatisch unm6glich zu sein; denn Eroto s, o     u
seheint  grammatis   unmgich  zu sc; den folVato', von  T  This word, with the same etymology, has been explained in
Fleora,   abgseleitet, heisst nicht: wase folgt  k fg9enden Tage ae  another sense, more consistently with the connection here, and
^hbrt, sondern bloss was folgt, was kiinftig sein wird.  with no greater extension of its literal import, than might easily
i So says Baumgarten Crusius, in so many words: heute, wes- arise in the freedom of popular usage. Sunt vero qui voce iresen wir morgen bediifen; and Fritzsche: concede nobis hodie o          fatos nullo modo substantialem  panem notari putant, sed illam
[i. e. quo precamur, die...] viclum, qui crastini diei usibus in- potins ab'ri et iev, iovars, derivari contendunt. Eadem cnim
~~~~~~~~~sert~viat.  ~analogia qua dicimus, y?'owv, yEsoe;al?, yeono3os, EC.zeb,'XOV11 The attempts to answer this pertinent question, as might oas, Exovatose, &I,)YJwv, 19'e2o9.aeS, i&E2O  atOS, etc., dici etiam
well be supposed, are far from satisfactory.  Meyer says e. g., potcst, lh;'ops, o ENS o, ioeo.    LToSo  ergo Betovalos est panis
that not caring for the morrow  (v. 34), so far from excluding  superveniens,  assidnuus, quotidianurs, ult bene et latine vertit vulgaprayer for the supply of its wants, presupposes it rather (1 Pet. tus interpres (De la Rue, Origenis Op., Vol. I., p. 246).




32                         GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
13 And lead us not into tempt- ~ht v.           KaL p' E%    o Eve7K7)S  rp          And lead us not into tempta- 13
ation, but deliver us from  evil: ELs' 7rEtpacwyot v, cA a   pvcr'at qLas  tion,  but  deliver  us  from
For thine is the kingdom, and the  a'ro To  7rom7pov.  OTt Coo Eo-Tt   evil.
power, and the glory, for ever., acrLtAei'a  KaI 77   vvLayt/S' Ka              |
Amen.                                            CS' Trov5' atoaras.   alryv.    For if ye forgive men their 14
14 For if ye forgive men their''ar yap  oa~              e   oats avsporo    t   trespasses, your heavenly  Fatrespasses, your heavenly Father 7'   7rapa rrotara aV.rTv',,ro-Et ther  will also  forgive  you; 15
wKat vlv  o 7TraTrip  vaLncoV  0 ovpawill also forgive you:.,\   but  if  ye  forgive  not  men
IMOS'  Eav    /E I.y  a-Tq 7E  T0s ay15 But if ye forgive not men              S ps t t wapo Tr'ora atheir  trespasses, neither  will
15 But if ye forgive not men  poyrots ra 7rrapayrrco/a7a azwroCv,
their trespasses, neither will your  ov8e o              7rarp        aather   forgive your treFather forgive your trespasses.          7rapa7rrwcoara  vU6wv.    Or7 av dE  passes.
I          V. 13. om. or-c —dat'           I
V. 13. Lead us not into, is the strict meaning of the words. whereas, it is intended to comprehend what is morally evil, in
There is no ground whatever for the rendering abandon, * which every form.
the verb can not possibly mean.                                  In the oldest Mss. and other ancient authorities, the Lord's
From  evil: the common use of the article with an abstract prayer is closed here, as it is in Luke 11: 4, without the doxolonoun.  By many it is improperly limited to " the evil one;" gy. It is accordingly omitted in all the critical editions of the
Greek text * (including that of Scholz), and in translations pro* Dr. George Campbell (Translation of the Gospels): "abandon fessing to be based on a correct text. It was wanting also in
us not to temptation."  The objection to the petition itself is as tefrt    d
the first printed editions of the Greek text (the Complutensian
groundless as the attempt to amend it. It is not against enti  ce-    prine  editions of the Greek text (the Co t
mert to sin that we are here taught to pray. But, as all the and Erasmian), and in the oldest form of our own vernacular
affairs of life, with all our relations to others, are under the con- version from the Greek, namely'yndale's first edition.
trol of Providence, it is proper we should pray that God will so
order them, as not to lead us into temptation. Archb. Newcome: "So guide events by thy Providence, that we be not   * Alford: "We find absolutely no trace of it in early times, in
brounght into severe trials."                                  any family of Mlss., or in any expositors."
erally rejected etymology,* this word is a compound of the prepo-   1. Of the corporeal nature or substance. *
sition  i, and the noun oviclat being, nature, substance, and    2. Of the spiritual nature or substance. t
(as assumed) subsistence; hence for (sufficient for, or adapted to)   3. Of both the spiritual and corporeal nature, or substance. +
nature, etc.,$  or to (adding or contributing to) the substance, etc.    The beauty and propriety of this single petition for earthly
It has, accordingly, been understood:                         good (restricted to that without which life can not subsist) has
been felt in all ages of the Church. It was commented on by
Chrysostom, in several passages, and by other early expositors.
Nam neque  retovnaros unquam  per leges Greecanicm com- But the ascetic spirit found even here its nutriment; and (with
positionis significare potuit id quod ad victum  requiritur, nee
Bibliorum Grmecorum auctores oViala intelligunt nisi de bonis et one or the other of the above derivations) referred it to CHRIST
facultatibus; accedit quod irovaCog ista vox erat conformanda the living bread, to the Word of God as the aliment of the soul,
(Bernh. post Gaisf. ed. Suid  Lex.).to the enjoyments of the future state, etc.
+ Origen, de Oratione, 27 (Tom. I., p. 246): Icai 8oxer pot
xaTEo(a 2a4'e  [IEzodaaos and nreoecvaeos] rao&  7v ovaiav Ne-   X As by some of whom Origen speaks (de Oratione, 27, p. 243,
rotyae&at. Olshausen is mistaken, therefore, in saying (footnote, med.): zrvws vroeaufloavovatl 7rE X  ToV awoFaTtzLovV  Tzov; Y~Ep. 241; Am. ed., p. 321), that Origen gives no etymology of the alat e`ZieaOaeat iig.  Chrysost., de inst. sec. Deni vita?, etc., 5,
word. He speaks of the derivation from  drdvact (p. 249, med.); (Tom. IIT., p. 20, ed. Montf.): a',oov Br0tovLaov,, TOv' Ealv, EUri
but opposes the explanation drawn from it, Azv?izov Toz  oIdetovy Vz7v oa(tv ZToi acoaaeaaro  vCrZ.   Suidas, Lex.: Eioiiaos
roS u Ei2ovos asn'vog.                                      Voroe.    0 l7L,l. O~oie?tofv aOSWV.. A. l                                  t' Origen (as above), p. 24', med.: 1zrto'aLos   ro[vvv  oTzos, a
1 Syriac (Peshito):     ~        ",-.   bread of our need = our  t1 triaie zio r(oyas xaboeA),p.2 zos, xia d.    odiao eoe ouvyyev v.
A. pvaet rji 2oyacl YaraJZq6rawo0, at r- Ovum avfl Ya% vyij.
needful bread.  So Ewald translates: unser nothdii2ftiges Brod Ambrose, lib. V., de Sacram., cap. 4: Non ista panis est, qtii
gib uns heulte (die drei ersten Evang. ubers.).               vadit in corpus; sed ille panis vitoe iterne,  qui animme nostrae
Origen (as above), p. 246: i ethv [ntoiaeozl rbv elg,i>  substantiam fulcit.
oiaiav avflc).).6ycvov   ~,ozrov y Sigoilaa.:1 Zonaras, Lex.: 6 ~z7 B.c~avoV ohaiq i~pov a~no'td~v.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. VI.                                                 33
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
16 Moreover when ye fast, be  vr-~Trev'yre, J   yLt'veO-e Oo7rrep OI          And when ye fast, be not as 16
not, as the hypocrites, of a sad ZrtOKpLTaL OfKV~pOTOl                        the hypocrites, of a sad councountenance: for they  disfigure Lovert yap  ra  7rpoco7rwa arTc'v, tenance; for they disfigure their
their faces, that they may appear  7rs  )avtc) c   - 7-ou r TOL po7rotp r s - faces, that they may appear to
unto men to fast.  Verily I say',  
untmntfs VelI TEVOVTES'  CLr7V AEyo Vlw, ort men to fast.  Verily I say to
unto you, They have their reward. arXov t rov Tulaottr    auowv.  to  you, they have in full their re17 But thou, when thou fastest, te  rrVlTe                           T27V ward.  But thou, when  thou 17
anoint thine head, and wash thy  KE  IaA7]V,   KaL      7T rpgoor cvy rov fastest, anoint thy head, and
Vt face;| at-      //  (f J   T        | wash thy face; that thou ap- 18
18 That thou appear not unto                                    7s  rt V   w     tTEVO)f,  v   \7
actho7perot  ro-r~Evco, eAraa  T-  pear not to men to fast, but to
men to fast, but unto thy Father  a                 T        vC    V  Tr'.   thy Father who is in secret;
ther which seeth in   secret and t hy all- Ka  7 rarp  oV  o   AErov  V and thy Father who seeth in
ther which seeth in secret shallt
wp KpvUrr~  d~'oC o'et oo;T,  r   secret  will reward thee.
reward thee openly.                                                          secret will reward thee.
19 Lay not up for yourselves                                                 Lay not up for yourselves 19
treasures upon earth, where moth        M1 OyoTavpE7e  vtv Oio-av- treasures  upon  earth, where
poNe I%~ \   r        Cr, g~'ov'; salm
and rust doth corrupt, and where p          p 7,r 777, 07r,[o, 7aKai moth and rust consume, and
thieves break through and steal:                           K        V  K     where thieves break  through
7tTLL &OP;cop. oVUTc KaLt KAE7rTOV-LC
20 But lay up for yourselves,        t               and steal. But lay up for your- 20.0           But lay up for yourve oovpo
97/o-avpL'~ETE V/lw O1tV 0oroavpoVs\
treasures in heaven, where nei-,          d,, 3           selves  treasures  in  heaven,
ev opav, 077OV  OVTE r]S OVUrE
ther moth nor rust doth corrupt,
and where thieves do not break  PPOoLr  adarCtet, Kat irov   wAm-,through nor steal, &  consumes, and where thieves do
through nor steal:                   7rrat OU OcOPv0(roVJ Ov OE KA - 
21 For where your treasure is;  rrovcr'v. 7orov yap eortv -          t 7 -   not break through  nor steal.
there will your heart be also.      |oavpos Vov, EKEL etrat Kat 71 For where  your treasure is, 21
22 The light of the body is the Kaplta  vLOz.    O    vXvo            O   there will your heart be also.
eye: if therefore thine eye be O CO/TtTor S' E(rTT   e   /of  aAys-  C         The light of the body is the 22
single, thy whole body shall be o0v                  o 6OaAo' -o v cdwAov,, eye.  If therefore thine eye be
full of light.                       oAov  To  or-ouw  o-ov  droOTEWOv  single, thy whole body shall be
V. 18. om. &v wr  Oavee.
V. 16. And (S3) for' moreover'.-Have in full: see note on v. 2. eye that does not see double, that has single, and hence distinct
V. 18. Will reward thee.'Openly' omitted; see note on v. 4. and clear vision, is not only pertinent here, but has a profounder
VV. 19, 20. Consume (for'doth corrupt'), the true meaning meaning.eaning The opposite is expressed in the most general form
of the Greek verb here. *                                by vrove,ve', evil.
V. 22. Single (Airlovs). The definition sound, healthy, has no wie Elsner (?), Olshausen, " ein Auge das nicht doppelt sieht."
sufficient philological support;t and the proper signification, an Die Doppelsichtigkeit ist Krankheit; und dies liesse sich dann
mit Quesnel auslegen, "welches nur Ein Object der Liebe kennt,
Archb. Newcome: where moth and rust consume. So also Gott."
Campbell, and others.                                      * Olshausen: "This is followed immediately by the mention
t Tholuck, Bergpredigt erlklart, S. 417 (4te Ausg.): In der of two masters; in which comparison the double-sightednessBedeutung gesund findet sich dieses Wort nicht; man konnte glancing stealthily from G'od to the world-is expressed in andaher meinen, es sei in seiner eigentlichen Bedeutung zu nehmen, other way."




34                         GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW-CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
23 But if thine eye be evil, thy |EoTat'   erv  de o  ~o~DaApg~o ron            | full of light.  But if thine eye 23
whole body shall be full of dark-   7 rovp, o                                       be evil, thy whole body shall
ness.  If therefore the light that'ret.                        S o               be full of darkness.  If thereis in thee be darkness, how  great                         /, y                    fore the light that is in thee is
is that darkness  I                                              E            -      darkness, how  great the darkisS' 7too'or/  O' 6' Ovva~a ro hess!  No man can serve twJco  24
24 No man can serve two mas-   OS7              ov;                               ness!  No man can serve two 24
ters: for either he will hate the  KUplOlS' &VXEELVe7'           7 " 7p      T Ey eJa  masters;  for  either  he  will
one, and love the other; or else  Lttro77etE,        c Kat 7To)  ETEpOr aya7rj- hate  the  one, and  love  the
A\'rN
he will hold to the one, and de-  cE't'    E ElOS' 6E'E7'at, Kat 7To   other, or he will hold  to one
spise the other.  Ye cannot serve  ETeovcp     KaraQfpohlrEL.           o   & a- and despise the other.  Ye can
God and mammon.                         (Oe Oecj3 3ovAeVeEt  KLa  pauora. not serve God and Mammon.
25 Therefore  I say unto  you, 3tla  TOVTO  AEyo  Vf/LLV, lf  luepLt-    Therefore I say to you, take 25
Take  no  thought for your life,,LLre TE T            vx 4    pw, TL i/ am77e  not thought for your life, what
what ye  shall eat, or what ye                     7                                 ye shall eat, or what ye shall
shall drink; nor  yet for  your                                                     drink; nor for your body, what
body, what ye shall put on.  Is  5vl/6v,  7TL  Eva&7o0eE.    OVXL 7X  ye shall put on.  Is not the
not the life more than meat, and  *UxLX    7rAELOv  E(T   T75  7TpO/17,  life more than  food, and  the
the body than raiment?                   KaL  To  To)foLa   tov  EVr-viLaToS;  body  than  raiment?   Behold 26
V. 23. The darkness, for'that darkness' (to ox. ros). —Is   The Saviour's prohibition is, rather, of a concern for the
(Eari) darkness, for'be darkness.'-The true form of the thought future; as he clearly shows in v. 34, where he sums up the
is given without the interpolated copula.                      whole, and adds: stfficient for the day is the evdz thereof.  The
precept is not intended as a bar to daily diligence in business
V. 24.'Else' should be omitted, or else being too strong an (which is sufficient provision for temporal wants), but to that
expression of'.-In the antithetic clause, the before one should
expression of.-n the antithetic clause, the bre one should thoughtfulness about the future,* which violates the spirit of the
be omitted, as there is no article in the Greek.*             petition, "Give us this day our daily bread."  The precept, thereMammon. This Chaldee word (prop. one's trust, and hence fore, forbids nothing essential to our welfare, and is in harmony
riches) is here personified, and should be written accordingly.  with the Apostle's direction in Phil. 4: 6. t
To some this precept has seemed to enjoin an improvidence,
V. 25. Take not thought t (instead of' take no thought')..V.  2. T    not thought 1-....(instead..ofwhich is inconsistent with a just and proper attention to the
The spirit of this precept is, not to make physical and temporal necessities of our nature. But they have not duly considered the
wants the special object of thought and care.  That no more Saviour's manner, both here and elsewhere; striking at the root
is meant, is shown by the positive form of the precept in v. 33,  very evil growth, instead of merely pruning and restraining
seek ye first the kingdom of God.
its luxuriance.  Worldliness is a plant, that can take no root in
Campbell and others translate, " be not anxious," laying the the soil of his instructions.
stress wholly on the degree of solicitude, as though the prohibi-   The supposition that the care here forbidden is to be undertion was merely of undue concern about temporal things.  But...  5.   stood emphatically, as an anxious care, is justly pronounced by
if so, how can it be said in v. 34, the morrow will be anxious for Meyer to be an arbitrary assumption, no such limitation being
its own? Is that then permitted to-morrow, which is forbidden expressed or implied. +
to-day?                                                         Nor for your body; omitting' yet.'-Food, for' meat.'
* Meyer: oder er wird Einemn (nicht Beiden) anhangen, und    * So it was understood by Chrysostom, in Matt., Hornm. XXIL
den betreffenden Andlern verachten.                           (XXIII.), p. 278: o, y'   e dsre, Ict yeFevcave'   d, i 7) /#et A version is required, that will best express the meaningo  qt~zia~C: tze e V7    avcoLtoV.
here, and also in vv. 27, 28, 31, 34, and ch. 10: 19. In Luke   t As well explained by Neander (Commentary on Phil.,
10: 41, it is well expressed by, "thou art careful."   But this PP. 136, 137).
would be ambiguous in some connections, as in Matt. 10: 19.     $ Meyer: Das Sorgen wird gewdhnlich emphatisch von angstTake thought for, well expresses the force of eu,o~v~v  (to care lichem  Sorgen verstanden (wie es auch Sir. 34: 1 nicht zu
for, to be concerned about), and suits the connection in all the nehmen ist); aber wvillkiirlich, weil der Context eine solche
above passages.                                               nahiere Bestimmung nicht darbietet.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. VI.                                                35
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
26 Behold the fowls of the air:  t3Axr4a re es  a   WEl-EL    r7e the fowls of the air; for they
for they sow not, neither do they,r. o'apovcr',    p                   sow  not, nor reap, nor gather
reap, nor gather into barns; yet Oep[ovo tv      o'vvayovotv   t  into barns; and your heavenly
your  heavenly  Father  feedetFather                                                   feeds them.    Are  ye
them.  Are ye not much better a7roO7KaS  Kat 0  raTjp  VLov                   Father feeds them.  Are  ye
them.  Ai~~~~nre  yet not much betterthan  they?
than they?                            ovpavtosr TpE Et avra  vtwet| not much  better than  they?
27 Which  of you  by  takingjL-ah ov   &cL~EpETE; ~       Which of you by talking thought 27
thought can add one cubit unto  E~  E4  veuv   peplEzPLVWOV          varatL can add one cubit to his stathis statu?                             poadOcuat tu a'   TTlavt a      an   I ure? And why take ye thought 28
28 Anld  why take ye thought                vv    a;     a   rEt E,   for raiment?  Consider the liifor raiment?   Consider the lilies                                            ies of the field, how they grow.
of the field how they grow; they  t          aTos  L  EP teptLvare; KaataO    ies of the  field, how they grow.
toil not, neither do they spin;  T   Kp     o, -They toil not, nor spin; and I 29
toil not, neither do they spin        Tax Kp ta  roo Jypov,  vrcas a;v'ol29 And  yet I say  unto  you,  /et'    oKot  o'   say to you, that even Solomon
29 And  yet I say unto you, vZet  ov Komla   oV3E   18V106'    AE/7C
ht even Solomon  in  all his   in all his glory was not arrayThat even  Solomon  in  all his                   el,   [St o   2oAo/xov  Ef
6   ltvy o t aO;    Ao /0\)   EVed like one of these.  And if 30
glory was not arrayed like one  -wo   r    aro w- o 7rEpleaof these.                                 ol                         p        God so clothes the grass of the
30 Wherefore, if God so clothe  AEro cSs EV TOVTOW.   EL   E Top field, which to-day is, and tothe grass of the field, which to- X~Pr~0  roV aypov, o           eV7IO EPov ovra, morrow  is cast into the oven,
day is, and to-morrow is cast into  Kat  avwptov eLF KA3tavov IaAAo- will he not much more you,
the oven, shall he not much more tiLEVov, 0 OE os OOVTOS LYte Lvv,  /,O  ye of little  faith?   Take 31
clothe you, 0 ye of little faith?    oc 7ro)~)~  /aAxAov  14La&,           -)uyo- not thought therefore, saying,
31 Therefore take no thought,  orr                     ot;   Ot                                   or, sayig,
O, 7rt-rot;  /_07 0 V V  Iutsptl-4    frE, What shall we eat? or, What
saying, What shall we eat?  or,, 
What shall we drink? or, Where- AEyorTEr'   Ti  PayoyrotEv,  7  r71  shall we drink?  or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed?           WrOIT Eev,     7L rrePL3aAo~lEeOa;        with  shall we  be  clothed?
V. 27. or, to his age
V. 26. Nor reap, etc.; oval, in a continued negation.-And rendering would, at least, furnish ground for question and
(xai) your heavenly Father feeds them. The incorrect render- cavil.
ing' yet' gives a false turn to the last clause, and destroys the   The words are properly understood by Grotius, not of a monintended connection with the preceding ones.             strous increase of stature (as supposed by some objectors to this
rendering), but of the natural growth of the body, which God
Vhan~rir. 27. Staturge. There    seems to be no goodegrnd ind efor effects without any purpose or direct agency on our part.
changing  this to age. The expression, as rendered in the Corn-  In deference to the opinion of many eminent scholars, the
moen Version, is certainly a pertinent and happy illustration of the other rendering is given in the margin.
point in hand, viz. the futility of all our misdirected care and
pains. So it was understood by Chrysostom * (whose judgment   V. 28. Toil not, nor spin: as in v. 26.
is of special value in such a question); and of scholars of our   V. 29. And: for' and yet.'
own time, among others, by Fritzsche t and Ewald. $ The other V. 30. And; not'wherefore.'-Clothes; the indicative form,
which is required in a case assumed as real. — Will, for' shall.'
* P2aoree  e ye arct  aozi, ~Traw, oV8~?zpo3, nreoa9etsaL v- &  The arrangement in the Greelk, of one object before the verb
v~a. yeoeuvwc  (p. 272, ima). So the Syr. (Peshito and Cureton): and another after it, has the same effect as the required repetition
-.~t. x,.: ~ ~_.. Itala and Vulgate: potest of the verb with its second object in English. To italicize words
adjicere ad stat-uam  suam cubitum unum.                 necessary to the expression of the sense, is to give the reader the
-J Comlment. in Evang. Matth.                          false impression, that no sense is expressed in the original.
$ Wer aber von euch kann sorgend seinem Wuchse eine Elle  VYV. 31, 34. Take not thought, therefore; instead of,'Therefore
zusetzen? (die drei ersten Evang. iibersetzt.)          take no thought.'-Wherewith for' wherewithal.'




36                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
32 (For after all these things 7rarPa yap TacVa Ta'Ovrv7 ErLt- (For after all these do  the 32
do the Gentiles seek;) for your TEL'  ogle yap                  r 7raT77p    /yev o Gentiles  seek.)   For  your
heavenly Father knoweth that ye o               orT   XPrETE   TovTcoP heavenly Father knows  that
have need of all these things.                                            ye  have  need  of all these.
apoav70ove n 6eTE                                       of 7allO0V  thes
33 But seek ye first the king- a7ravrv           LE                     But seek  ye first the king- 33
dom  of God, and his righteous-  3a0-LAElaV roTO OEO?) Kat Tr77P S- dom  of God, and  his rightness; and all these things shall be  KaLtorvvm77  aTroi, KaL Tara wa7-v- eousness; and all these shall
added unto you.                    Ta 7rpoor-TE077r EratL v tv   7) oiv  be added to you.  Take not 34
34 Take therefore no thought,epqxlo.7Tre eta ~7' v  av'ptor~         thought, therefore, for the morfor the morrow: for the morrow             i,            row;  for  the  morrow  will
shall take thought for the things Iyp avpLov  /Lep-l/~rT L Ta  eav-  take thought for itself.  Suffiof itself.  Sufficient unto the day T''. apKeTPV T71' 7LePa 7 KaKca cient for the day is the evil
is the evil thereof.               avrnT).                                thereof.
VII. JUDGE not, that ye be not    VII. MH   KplVETE,  tva,tn            VII. JUDGE not, that ye be  1
judged.                                        Ipt'  ~?    y     ap Ipqare  p- not judged.  For with what 2
2 For with what judgment ye,                          judgment ye judge, ye shall
judge, ye shall be judged: and Pete, KptLOqo'e0e   Kat ea   9o LEp- be judged;  and  with  what
with what measure ye mete, it rpTo tLETpElTE, avrTterpa'77 q7-erat measure ye mete, it shall be
shall be measured to you again.   ipds. Ti 8(  /A[wetE     r  To KappOf measured to you.  And why  3
3 And why beholdest thou the TO (  T-  Tof  0aAy'roO SeAAov  beholdest thou the mote that
mote that is in thy brother's eye,,                              is in thy brother's eye, but conbut considerest not the beam that'OV, T7v  e Ev  Te  0x  5O)OaA/,L  siderest not the beam that is in
is in thine own eye?               8ooKO\  o     r KaravOEL;  77 7rOs EpELt thine own eye?  Or how wilt 4
4 Or how wilt thou say to thy T0 -   eh-'o' o'  "4pE.S EK/3Aco thou say to thy brother: Let
brother, Let me pull out the mote                 \ o me cast out the mote out of
TO Ka'p~ os a7ro To  o' aA)o 
out of thine eye; and behold, a                             a,  \          thine  eye; and, behold, the
beam is in thine own eye?          KaT t      7ov,   ( SoKos,V E  of Oahl.t  beam  is in  thine own eye?
5 Thou hypocrite, first cast out  -0ov;   vTrOKptra,  EKtlaAE'po- Hypocrite! first cast out the 5
the beam  out of thine own eye; To  Tl  8o            K 7O'   3~OaA/zo~ beam  out of thine own eye;
and then shalt thou see clearly to,and then shalt thou see clearly
cast out the mote out of thy  COV, Kat TOTE (StaI3AE`#EtS E'K/a- to cast out the mote out of thy
brother's eye.                      AeIP T7o KapcPoS eK ToiI 4OSaApuo- brother's eye.
V. 34. om. T&
V. 2. uEtrtse9a9erTas
V. 4. Ex (for an'i)
VV. 32, 33. The word'things' is omitted (twice in v. 32), as   V. 4. Cast out, as properly rendered in v. 5.-The beam (viz.
it adds nothing to the sense, and enfeebles the expression.  that just spoken of) with the article, as in the Greek.
F. 34. Will take thought for itself (/fsotuv'a   Etavwrs), as   Out of; eb, according to the oldest reading (Tregelles, New
the critical editions now read, omitting T'& before Eacv1rsr, on the Testament, Part I., and Lachmann). The Received Text (4arb)
authority of the oldest Mss. — Will, for' shall.'-For, for' unto.'  would require, cast out the mote from thine eye (i. e., away from
Ch. VII. —. 2. It shall be measured to you;  res27nasTaL, it).
as in all the critical editions (including Scholz' N. T.), on the   F. 5. Hypocrite! The vocative alone, without the pronoun.
authority of the oldest Mss. * and other documents.
text) quoted here, by Tregelles and others, on the authority of
* Including the Vatican Codx B (as shown by the published Birch's collation alone.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. VII.                                                  37
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
6 Give not that which is holy roie ac&eAqoV crov..M7              O &rTE Tr  Give not that which is holy  G
unto  the  dogs, neither cast ye  ytoy  Tro K l*' xr/Ot /Anr77-e to  the  dogs, nor  cast your
your pearls before swine, lest they  rov     apyap                              prpo-pearls before the swine; lest
trample them under their feet, and                                              they trample them  with their
~~~~~~~(return again and,7rrend you.araturn again and rend you.                                                      ~,,  \  feet, and turn and rend you.
7 Ask, and  it shall be given 77rawco~~tvL avrovs Er Tots 7rOCoLtvL
you;  seek, and  ye  shall find; carvwv, Kat orpaf e'T reO  t3&)Eo a               Ask, and it shall be given  7
knock, and  it shall be  opened /zas.    AltrETE, Ka   SOoETratL you; seek, and ye shall find;
unto you:                            veuw ^      7P -7E       Ka(   Evp 7TETf   knock, and  it shall be  openunto you'                   65rELTE',  Ka,  EV'ETE8 For every one that asketh                IpONEE   Ka.1            ed  to  you.   For  every  one  s
KPOrETE E    a  e  ve r y E oe            that Kakt eoYeiLerhEa; andz h.
receiveth; and  lie that seeketh    -                aTv,'A  that asketh receiveth; and he
7ras  yap    a         A7-cov  Xa3a'vEt, Kat
findeth; and to him  that knock-                                                tat seeketh  findeth; and to
eth; it shall be opened.              0       ]r47T     eVptocKEt,  KaL  7'r  KpOV   him  that knocketh it is open9 Or what man is there of you, O7Tt avotyyll-ETat.    7  Tti  EOTWtV ed.  Or what man is there of  9
whom  if his son ask bread, will E4 vUL6Vo aLv8p07rwo, OP Efa'v  aLT?7- you, of whom  if his son ask
he give him a stone?                 07 0 vtos' avroi  asprov, /,i Alsov bread, will he give him a stone?
g     ive him a    serpent?'                       3'  "'''  
10 Or if he ask a fish, wvill he |E7rtLUo    E  avro;   Kat Ear LX'9V  | Or if he ask a fish, will he give 10
give him a serpent?                 | atTi7e0,    77 oIjtv 0ert&oetEL avrp; him a serpent?  If ye then, be- 11
11 If ye then, being evil, know  a  ov,  LESLp        Wro0vr po  oVr6E,    ol- ing  evil, know  how  to  give
how  to give good gifts unto your  TaE    /a$ra,a2a  &oz         vat Totv good   gifts  to  your children,
children, how  much  more  shall'rEKVOLE US' OY)   rr?  /x~Ah ov  6 how much more shall your Favour Father which is in heaven  T                                               how much more shall your Fagive good things to them that ask 7rarr7p  vtJtv  o EvL  7ots ovpavotLs  ther who  is in  heaven  give
him?                                  aSkoe' aylooa otsr         tvl a-rovso v  good things to them  that ask
12 Therefore all things what- rov; l-la'vra oiy z5/ra av OEtAre him?    Therefore  all  things 12
V. 8. Avoiy.rat           V. 10.   X:a   I
V. 6. The swine, with the article, as in the Greek; comp.' the so rendered.*  The construction of the sentence is not, indeed,
dogs,' in this verse.- With, instead of''under.'-And turn, omit- rhetorically exact; but it belongs to that graceful negligence of
ting' again.'-Nor cast (:,uSd fda1iVre).                  art and rule, which is the peculiar charm of the colloquial style,
and is no less so in English than in Greek.
V. 8..t is opened (the present, as in receivleth, findeth), accord-    V    
ing to the oldest manuscript and other authorities (see Tregelles,   V. 10. Or (critical editions, __ _c__).
and Lachmann).
The beautiful antithesis, made by the future and present tenses   * n Tregelles edits,  Co des d 6aocv avx9  nos, and for the omisin vv. 7 and 8, is marred at the close by the return to the future, sion of CuTLV quotes the Vatican Codex (pr. mall.) from Birch's
collation. Birch says (Quatuor Evangelia Greece, on Matt. 7:9):
in the faulty form of the Received Text, and in the versions that  atlv —Omittit Vat. 1209 a prima manu; in  largine additur a
follow it.                                                 correctore.  This seems too explicit to allow the supposition
In v. 7, the imperative is properly followed by the future tense, of any oversight; and yet the Ms. as published by Mai has
because the compliance and its reward are both in future time; saz, v in the text, without any notice of another reading, nor is
any allusion made to it in the list of " castiganda vel supplenda,"
but in v. 8, the present (he that asketh) is properly followed by the or in the table of corrections of Birch's collation. It is probable
same (receiveth), and so of the other two clauses.         that Mai followed the marginal reading here, and because there
The propriety and point of expression, which are so striking a was nothing to be corrected in Birch's notation, passed it uncharacteristic of our Lord's manner in all his discourses, should noticed.  The omission of iiaTiv may have been an attempt to
~not be lost or mreintevronfth.make the expression more grammatically correct.
not be lost or marred  the version of the.Since the above was written, Yercellone's second edition of the
published text of the Vatican Ms. of the New Testament (1859)
T. 9. Of whom; for' whom,' which is ungrammatical. —Will has come to hand.  He gives the text, q tze lolv. with the
he give, etc. The last clause contains the question, and must be marginal note, " oarv in marg. sed 1. manu"




38                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MA-TTHEW. —CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
soever ye would that men should  tva c7rotooTv             lv  o   avpcWo0, whatsoever ye would that men
do to you, do ye even so to them: ovro  KaL  VELS         7t0LEL7E  a T ro'    should do to you, do ye even
for this is the law  and the proph- OUTOS ya  p   eJTLV  0    Most   Kct 0  eso to them; for this is the law
ets.                                 wpo~37rat.                               and the prophets.
13 Enter ye in  at the strait EVOTeAOETE &aa T3S OTEV7  7t                    Enter  ye  in  through  the 13
gate; for wide is the gate, and                                               ait   gate; for wide is the
A77r,ArT 7rAareia    D 7rVvAXl, Kal  strait gate; for wide is the
broad is the way, that leadeth to eppor,              55r a     drryova    gate, and broad the way, that
destruction, and many  there be
which go in thereat:  7r ta,  Ka    7roAAo  leads to destruction, and many
which go in thereat:
14 Because strait is the gate, |el-tW  o[ EtGLEPXeo/evotL &L  avrr' c     are they  that go in thereat.
and  narrow  is the  way, which|;or   TEZ I   77 rIvA77, Kai T7EOAtt- For strait is the gate, and nar- 14
leadetll unto life, and few  there  LeJ?? 77 oaog 7r  dcwcryovora  etr r7v |  row the way, that leads to life,
be that find it.                         \ 7)v, Ka&  oA7yot eto-v  o[ E-pE-  | and few are they that find it.
15 Beware of false prophets,  rKcovrer   aVr77v..llpooe'XerE            l  Beware  of false  prophets, 15
which  come  to  you  in  sheep's cvw\ rcv   EVao07rpoi77T-0v, O7LTES- who  come to  you in  sheep's
clothing, but inwardly they are e'pXovTaL  wrpos v/Ias E evUCaCoLt clothing, but inwarly are rayvravening wolves.                    7rrpo/3'cov,  t'OJOEV a' EL Tot AVKOt ening wolves.
16 Ye shall know them by their ap7raye.   a7ro TcrV  KapCpwv av-    Ye  shall know  them   by 16
fruits.  Do men gather grapes of TWV  EW7rtTVyc0E(Te     avrovs"  wPzt their fruits.  Do men gather
horns, or figs of thistles?           -vAAX yovotv a7ro aKavcov o'-ra- grapes of thorns, or figs of
17 Even  so  every  good  tree.fvArv,  7c ar5 rptl3OAawv Orvca; thistles?  So every good tree 17
bringeth forth good fruit; but a                                            bring  forth good fruit;  but
ovrwo 7ray  8ovopov  ayaozV Kap- brings forth good fruit; but
corrupt tree bringeth forth evil
fruit.                               7rOVs KaAovS 7rotEL.  TO 8E Ca7rpov the corrupt tree brings forth
18 A  good tree cannot bring &EV&pov   Kcap7roSr  rov77povr WroteL. evil fruit.  A  good tree can 18
forth evil fruit, neither can a cor- |o    iviarat  [v3apov ayatOv Kgap- not bring forth evil fruit, nor
rupt tree bring forth good fruit.  7rouv  7ro7povS 7roLELV~ oVE aEv- a  corrupt  tree  bring  forth
19 Every treethatbringeth not 8pov    a7Lrpov  Kap7rovs  KaAovs good fruit.  Every  tree that 1a
forth  good fruit is hewn down, 70roLeV.   7ra  e 8vepov Iet  7rotOvv brings not forth good fruit is
and cast into the fire.              Kap7rO   c KaA\v EmKKo7rTre7at cat er i hewn down, and cast into the
V. 14. Or, rz aevw          I V. 14. In some ancient copies: How strait
V. 13. Through (&'c), instead of'at.'-Are they that, for same Greek word is used.-Narrow the way: see the note on'there be which.'-Wide is the gate. The copula should not be v. 13.- That, for' which.'-Are they that, for' there be that.'
italicized (see the note on ch. 1: 17); but the repetition of it is   V. 15. Who, for' which.'
unnecessary, and enfeebles the expression.                  V. 17. So (overwo).- The corrupt tree: with art., as in the Greek.
V. 14. Margin: How strait ('ri arev,), as in the critical edi-   V. 18. The verb (varatL), at the beginning of the sentence,
tions. There is, however, strong critical testimony for the read- belongs to both subjects, and the same construction is allowable
ing  r*. * —For (instead of' because'), as in v. 13, where the in Englisll.
* It is the original reading of the Vatican Ms., as appears ita etiam Matth. VII., 14, ubi noster a prima manu habet o'er
from the text of the published copy,'Oe SOE aw'v,  with the axevi, librarius literam  g novo colore non pinxit, sed lineola submarginal note, "2. m. z- pro og  " (as also in the 2nd ed. of the tili a dextra ad sinistram transfixit, quod lectio ii aoerv) ipsi magis
N. T., 1859); and from Birch's statement (Prolegom., p. XV.): probaret.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHIAP. VII.                                         39
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
20 Wherefore, by their fruits 7rsp /3aAAETat.  apayE r        o Tcovfire.  So then, by their fruits 20
ye shall know them.                Kap7rcOv  aVTrc eV7r tWLYVcEr0Oe av- ye shall know them.
21 Not every one that saith Tovs.                                       Not every one that saith to 21
unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter    05 7war a     Asy, or y ot,  I'' vpte, me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into
into the kingdom of heaven; but KvpteI, E1o-EhEUJEoEat Eus' T7V  /3a- the kingdom of heaven; but he
he that doeth the will of my Fa-  o-tIaEapl  Tor    oSparvo'  cNAA'    that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.          7rotlO   TO  dAr7ytaa  TOV  7ra7pos, ther who is in heaven.  Many 22
22 Many will say to me in that  roy  TOV  El  ovpavots'.   7oAA)ot will say to me in that day:
day, Lord, Lord, have we not                                                                     prophprophesied in thy name? and in Kvpte, KUfLpe, 0o  (T' Uco Ovo/lXaT  esied in thy name, and in thy
thy name have cast out devils? Wpo,                    K                name east out devils, and in
and in thy name done many won-,      thy name   done  many  mirav      blare 8ayozti a  E&epa'AoIEV, Kai
derful works?                            ^thy  name  done many  mra7'co  -cp ovroctTt avpvaletI 7roAAcsep
23 And then will I profess unto,T1    0           VN   I               cles?  And then will I pro- 23
Ero70)C(aluLE;  Kai TOTE o~uhoyt-t
them. I never knew you: depart, e    3 J 7-o fess to them, I never knew
aOce avrotL, OTt OVr3ErOTE yEth)at
from me, ye that work iniquity.                                         you; depart from  me, ye that
vJyLas   aO7rWOX60PELTE  a  yo ELo.0 
24 Therefore, whosoever hear-,,lioL T       o                work iniquity.
EpyaqO/1EoVl   TrY   avooatav.   Haseth these sayings of mine, and o         t,,                  Therefore whosoever heareth 24
ovv oo-rts aKOVEt tLAV rov~ Aoyovr
doeth them, I will liken him unto,these sayings of mine, and doeth
rovrov~'sa K 7 rotor aU'tOUS " OIuoa wise man, which built his house,TOVT             \ OS  Km  s7Ol be likened tov, 0
al)13pI ~bpol)LAL~),     them  shall be likened  to a
tor  avror apapTt qbportcT',,o'TtS
upon a rock'0'upon a rock:,uTl OLCl) avToV,  J   wise man, that built his house
WKO80,1_070-E T]7V  otKLtav  avTOV EMrl
25 And the rain descended, andupon rock.  And the rain de- 25
hfa,  v   7rpav~ Ka[ Kar[r 7/ /   POx7] upon rock.  And the rain de- 25
the floods came, and thle winds                                         scended  and the floods came
blew, and beat upon that house;
and it fell not: for it was founded JIa o' o vE[ lOlo  Kal  7rpOT'EEeTO-  and the winds blew, and beat
upon a rock.'71  OlKL  EKELlil, K"aL 0K CEWE'E   upon that house; and it fell
26 And every one that heareth TreOeLeAlr~O    yap e7rt rT7V 7rerpal. not, for it was founded upon
these sayings of mine, and doeth Kat WAS o aKOvuov   Flou rovU  Ao- rock.  And  every  one  that 26
them not, shall be likened unto a YO' TrOVTOVS' Kai!LL7j 7rrWpO aVt- heareth these sayings of mine,
foolish man, which built his house TOVSr,  /iO olO)OiETcat e;rSpl /oopc, and doeth them  not, shall be
~~upon the sand:       O7TIS' /C3OK qL)JE 7lq 01/Ltav av- likened to a foolish man, that
V. 24. byocwhoeztac        I V. 24. In some ancient copies: my sayings
V. 20. So then (i'`aye).                             V. 25. Beat upon: so all the earlier English versions, from
V. 22.' Have' omitted in the second clause, as in the third.- Wiclif to King James. This correctly expresses the sense; for
Miracles: see note on ch. 11: 20.                    7rqoarztzrEv means to fall upon, in the sense of to assail, to
V. 24. Shall be likened: So Lachmann and Tregelles, after the assault with violence. *-V. 26. That, for' which.'
oldest reading. —Upon rock (and v. 26, upon sand). The Greek
article, here and in v. 26, designates classes of substances, the * The notion of Bishop Jebb (quoted with approval by
rock, the sand. The corresponding English idiom is, upon rock, Scrivener), that "to full prone upon" is intended to express
tupon sand. The form, upon a rock, would mean some particular greater violence than the corresponding beat upon, is one of the
rock, which is not the sense of the original. many ingenious fancies of this critic.




40                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW-CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
27 And the rain descended, and  rTO   erl TrY a-'oy' v Kat K'TE/A' i built his house upon sand. And 27
the floods came, and the winds,'poXq Ka O ~Agor o"  7rorao9   the  rain  descended, and  the
blew, and beat upon that house; |Kai  eeWEvOav          o   avoE,  KaL floods came, and the winds blew,
and it fell: and great was the oo'o          a                               and beat upon that house, and
7pOO-EKo       OK    E             and beat upon that house, anKa
fall of it.                            a                                     it fell; and great was the fall
fall of it.        le 17tO 9TlS   9    of it.fel;
28 And it came to pass, when,of it.
Jesus had ended  these sayings, teyya'rl'.ai EYeveto oTE rrVYJesus had ended  these sayings, /Ey              K         VTO  TE OVV         And it came to pass, when 28
the people were astonished at his TereAeoev o''I77rOusV TOS'r   AOYOVS Jesus had ended these sayings,
doctrine.              ~XAtTOVTOVtS,   EWA7 OOVTO   OL oX(o   the multitudes were astonished
29 For he taught them  as one                     V Tvr r       7aX7i   a;to'  yap p  at his teaching. For he taught 29
having authority, and not as the | daaCTKoJv  acvTorJ   c(rs  eno voagv   them  as having authority, and
scribes.                             eXGovjl, Ka u o    S'x Os' o  ypaI4LareTtS'. not as their scribes.
VIII. WHEN he was come down   VIII. KATABANTI  8E  VIII. WHEN he had come 1
from  the mountain, great multi-  avr   aro  OOV                             down from the mountain, great
tudes followed him.                   a                     7roAAoo   Kat multitudes followed him. And, 2
2 And behold, there  came a, aov,,ewp           A',         pOEK%   EL behold, there came a leper and
leper and worshipped him, say-,  Agyov, A'pye,,      kp, r,  bowed down to him, saying:
ing, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst                         at.  Ka 7 K,, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst
n,                                 avvao-at /AE Kaaapt'aa.   Kat EKmake me clean                                                                make me clean.  And he put 3
-rEltas- Trio XEtpa, 77*a1rao awrou o
3 And Jesus put forth his hand,,              XP,         a,forth his hand, and  touched'~rIrro-s0. Agyoo'  Oe'Ao, KaOap-  forth his -nd, and  touched
and touched him, saying, I will;    l'ts  AlyvE    Oe'A,   KaapL- him, saying: I will; be thou
be thou clean.  And immediately  fO7T  r at'       eOSer;eKaOapt o-r  clean.  And  immediately  his
his leprosy was cleansed.                                 K           a      leprosy  was cleansed.   And  4
4 And Jesus saith unto him, See o  I?        ~'OVS'    Opa Myrte3     et7r7s" Jesus saith to him: See thou
thou tell no man; but go thy way, aAha ~waye,  oeavr           o v OrVT      tell no man; but go thy way,
shew  thyself to  the priest, and  epet, sKat  rpO-TEVEKE T) &TJpO, show thyself to the priest, and
offer the gift that Moses command- o  7rpo0eratE  Mcocr7s', ets' /aP- offer the gift that Moses comed, for a testimony unto them.       TVptOV avrots.  manded, for a testimony to them.
V. 29, (end), add avorjv V. 3. om. o'IYaoVs I
V. 27. The form and connection here require, that the greater of his lowly condition and humble appearance.  But certainly,
pause should be after'fell.'                           for those who not only received him as " a teacher come from
V. 28. Teaching (instead of' doctrine'), which expresses both God " (John 3: 2), but had witnessed his miracles, and believed
the matter and manner of his instructions.              in him as one possessing superhuman power, and as the acknowlV. 29. The interpolated one should be omitted.- Their scribes; edged head of the kingdom about to be established, * this was a
as in the critical editions, according to the oldest Mss. and other natural and appropriate address. In many passages it is properly
ancient documents.                                       rendered Sir, or Master, in the Common Version.
V. 3. His hand, the article having the effect of the English
Ch. 8.-V. 2. Bowed down: see the note on ch. 2: 2.
Lord. There are few passages, where the rendering of XV1,0109 possessive pronoun. —Jesus omitted, as in the critical editions,
Lord. There are few passages, where the rendering of  eos after the oldest reading.
in the Common Version can be changed for the better. It has
been objected to the term Lord (when the Saviour is thus addressed) that such a title could not have been properly given to one   * Comp. Luke 23: 42, and other passages of like import.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. VIII.                                                   41
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
5 And when Jesus was entered           EIO-EAOoVTL   E''ITo-oD  Es'   And when  le had  entered  5
into Capernaum, there came unto IKa7repraoV',  7rpoo7'AOev  avTri  into  Capernaum, there  came
him a centurion, beseeching him,   /Kar'TapXov                                to  him  a  centurion, beseech6 And  saying, Lord, my  ser-Ka   A'ywcr'  KVpE, 5  ra o                      ing  him, and  saying:  Lord, 6
vant lieth  at home sick of the  t3/3A  rat  Ev Tr  oLKta 7rapaAvrt- my servant lies at home sick
palsy, grievously tormented.          K       etr&;fioao'artj(leroa. It   K      of the  palsy, grievously  tor7 And Jesus saith unto him, I,',  o'. ) N mented.  And Jesus saith  to  7
A E  / tr   avrco^  o'    I7 qoov^,9-   Eyco
will come and heal him., O,            him: I will come and heal him.
eAOtcov  tepa7rev'oco avror.   JCa'l
8 The centurion answered and                                                  The  centurion  answered  and  8
ayroKpLOeCS  o e;Karorrapxo'r~' said   Lord no ry
said, Lord, I am  not worthy that,                              said: Lord, I am  not worthy
IKvpIE,  OVK  tEl/   t Wavos tva yiov
thou  shouldest come  under my  e Kia,                                   L'  a \ that thou shouldest come under
v7ro T?71!V Orreyr 1p cTE?4V  -EA
roof: but speak the word only,,                     my roof; but only say in a word,,  O'K   iE\ Aoo~,cV Ka  tanser                  van   will be healed.
and my servant shall be healed.                                                  and my servant will be healed.
9 For I am  a man under anu- 0 7raWS' oV.   Kat yap  eyco a- For I am a man under authori- 9
o, h s'             EpOVO> ~t,,X,~
thority, having soldiers under me: OpMroS' Et'FLt V17Io Eol                o -oVpT 6,Xop ty, having soldiers under me,
and I say to this man, Go, and he V7 Er lavrro  or 7paTtlT ras'  Kat AE-  and I say to this one, Go, and
goeth; and toanother, Come,and 70  70TO), H pEO?)Tl Ki W le  goeth   and  to  another,
he cometh; and to my servant, Do  peVerat'  KatC a"AA),  "EpXov, KaL Come, and he cometh; and to
this, and he doeth it.                EPXE7at'  Kac T   SovAACO iov, Jlo'- my servant, Do  this, and  he
v.  5. Edaeh.odv'os c? axuroi
V. 8.,oyp6, for 5oyovl
V. 5. He had entered, instead of' Jesus was entered.' This is clause, but wholly inapposite here), but as another circumstance
one of the instances, in which the name " Jesus " was inserted at of his official relations, and the ground of the following statement,
the beginning of a reading lesson in the public service (to show  and I say, etc. The common pointing, therefore, is wrong.
who was the subject of the verb), and thus became part of the    Thlis one (roTVcy), without the interpolated'man.'
text of the later AMss., on which the received Greek text was   My servant. The word servant has, in English, the same exfounded.                                                    tent of application as the Greek word  o;A0os. The latter (propV. 6. Lord: see the note on v. 2. —Lies: see the note on erly a bondman, a slave, from  Vew to bind), * is often employed
v. 14.                                                      where the English word bondman or slave would be inappropriate.
Servant (;razt) is the only suitable expression of the Greek It is used, for example, as an expression of unlimited devotion to
word in English. Comp. ch. 12: 18, where it is applied (in the another's will; and this of one's own free choice, and in the most
quotation from the 0. T. prophecy) to Christ himself, as the honorable  relations.t  So it is used in the New Testament; as
servant of God.                                             when the Saviour says to his disciples (John 15:15): No longer
do I call you servants. They had never been bondrmen, or slaves,.ordi. Onglt the tru ae woredin    odal or instru regallve, Nw  and held no such relation to him; and these terms would be no
cording to the true reading yo'vov ease Ao'yw, (Tregelles, New
Testament, Part I.), as in all the critical editions; comp. v. 16.   expression of his meaning in English. So when he says (Rev.
V. 9. For I, etc. The cala serves only to connect with what
precedes (axer yo  e ete~lim).t  For I also (X6Cb I           o   La Pillon, Greek Synonyms (ed. Arnold),  art. 189: "iSovos,
pe (ee.a (a   nam  from  wco, properly, bound [bondman], enslaved, servtes; hence,
etiam, as in some cases), would be inapposite here.        by ellipse, used substantively, serf, slave, in general."  Liddell
The clause, having soldiers under me, is not added as the and Scott (Greek Lex.): "a slave, bondman.... (Prob. from
ground of the previous statement (a frequent use of the participial &69o to bind; as the Persian for slave is bendeh, —cf. bond-man)."
Palm und Rost (Griech. Hdwbch.): Knecht, Sklav, Leibeigner.... Gegens. )_E;9&,EOS u. &aOt6 S.... Wird von Sew, binden,
* Meyer: Dativ des Mittels und Werkzeugs  sprich's (dass erabgeleitet.
gesund werde) mit einem Worte. —Will, for' shall.'            ] As when Demosthenes speaks of himself; and his associates
t Winer, ] 53, 8, b, p. 397: zexa y&,o ist entweder eteninl (nur  in the administration of the government, as  o;Aoiot zo0 roiov,
verbindend), oder nam etiam (hervorhebend).                 servants of the people.




42                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
10 When  Jesus  heard  it, he ro-ov  Trouro, KaL WrotLE.'AKOV- doeth it.  When  Jesus heard l0
marvelled, and said to them that o'as              O'Iyo s aovS   aa'e KcaV'ita-E,  he marvelled, and  said to
followed, Verily I say unto you, etre rots  cKohovAooov- tv''A/ury them  that followed: Verily I
I have not found so great faith, Aly7o vltv or         e tv'ItparAsay to you, I have not found so
no, not in Israel.                   Tro avriv     WrrTv       Eapov.    AEyco reat faith even in Israel. And 11
11 And I say unto you, That                           oAA                     I say to you, that manyr shall
many  shall come from  the east A/v   K\a &v07LW                  r evot, Kxa  come from  the east and west,
and west, and shall sit down with,'        and shall recline at table, with
aiaKACO7c'ooTzat  1ET.a   A             3paa u
Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob,    \  IK         a'ac                      ^ Abraham, and Isaac, and Jain the kingdom  of heaven:                                          J TO  cob in the kingdom  of heaven.
1Bu teclr oafrknELoa  TW   ovpacu'vi                   ot uE 
12 But the children of the king-                                              But the children of the king- 12
dom  shall be cast out into outer           3,ot 7' A',,aoEt'a' E'KOJA O'j O.  dom  shall be cast out into the
darkness: there shall be weeping  Tat e' TO   o'KroS' TO E7epo'    | outer darkness; there shall be
and gnashing of teeth.                EKeL  EOTaL   o  KAavOluos  Kat |          weeping and gnashing of teeth.
13 And  Jesus  said  unto  the fAlPvyfIo    Tet) O&3vToV.    LCa           L eL  And Jesus said to the centuri- 13
centurion, Go  thy way; and as Wre)' 6'17yro5v 7T  EKaTrovrapXc' on: Go thy way; and as thou
thou hast believed, so be it done   yrayE, Ka,      t oS' elT'revo(aT' yer-  hast believed, be it done to
unto                                       thee. And his servant was sreo (rot    I`''
unto thee.  And his servant was AO?7TO cro.             iat ]af   o 7ras  av- thee.   And  his  servant was
healed in the self-same hour.          TOOU Ev T   cOpa aKEV K p.                healed in that hour.
2:20): and teaches and seduces my servants, he does not beside the table. The Greek word (with two others) is used in
mean my bondmen, or my slaves.  So again, in Rev. 19: 2, the specific sense of reclining at meals.
the blood of his servants is not the blood of his bondmen, or   The customs of the age should be truly represented in a
slaves.                                                     version; and more especially those, in connection with which
It is necessary, in translating, to employ a term that has the occurrences are narrated, which can not otherwise be understood.
same comprehension as the Greek word. Compare, e. g., Luke For example, in Luke 7: 36 and fol. it is related, that after Jesus
17: 7-10. But which of you, having a servant, etc.... V. 10. Say, had " sat down to meat " (as erroneously expressed in the Comwe are unprofitable servants.  Unprofitable bondmen, or slaves, mon Version), a woman came, "and stood at his feet behind him,"
would not express the Saviour's meaning.                   " and began to wash his feet with tears," etc. Now this is evi-. 10.'Wondered' (which  some would substitute for  ar- dently incomprehensible, according to our custom of sitting at
table. But all is clear, if we translate, he reclined at table; as
yelled) does not give the true effect; and in many instances, as
one could then approach him from behind, and could " stand at
here, its use gives a vulgar tone to the expression. Marvel is not his feetbehind him." This custom also explains, how the beloved
liable to be misunderstood, and in many passages is the truest disciple could " lean on Jesus' bosom" at supper (John 13: 23).
expression of the sense.
The form of expression will itself suggest the custom; which,
Noti-even (o).  The triple use of the negative (not-gno, like other usages unknown to our time, will be sought for by
not), in the Common Version, is unwarranted, expressi~nf more            D
nmur      more'Z     every thoughtful reader, who desires to understand what he reads.
than was intended by the Greek.
For other than such readers, it is useless to try to make any thing
The reading approved by Lachmanln and Tregelles (in no onelain
have I found so great faith in Israel) * has not the appearance
of the original form of the text, but rather of an amplification   V. 12. The outer darkness, with the article as in the Greek.of it.                                                      With the next two nouns, the article is used for another purpose,
and one for which it is not employed in English.
V. 11. Shall recline. "Shall sit down" does not express the
Saviour's meaning. The idea is of a feast or banquet, where the   V. 13. And as thou hast believed be it done to thee (without
guests (according to the custom of the time) reclined on couches the interpolated'so').
In that hour (,v t  tWoa iBxEivn).  The solicitous emphasis,' in the selfsame hour,' does injustice to the sacred writer's man* 7rt9  o    r3e?,i'ooaesr7V + roZt, E, lv q'Iagca2 eV0o2o.  ner, which shows no anxiety to state the case strongly.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. VIII.                                          43
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
14 And when Jesus was come    Kal eAov 6'I7'o-or              Elr e   Tr7V    And Jesus, having come into 14
into Peter's house, he saw  his otlclav  I Tpov, Eue t& V  7rrerOepav  the house of Peter, saw  his
wife's mother laid, and sick of a a7'rov  3e/3XA  dvylv  Kat wruvp'o- f  mother-in-law lying, and sick of a
fever.                             o'ovoav, Kat 7'4a'ro  7rsr Xetpros  fever. And hetouched her hand, 15
15 And he touched her hand,,  \ 9
1  avTrS', Kat  ajfrKEv aVTr7v o 7rvpE- and the fever left her; and she
and the fever left her: and she,              a   arose,            and   inisered  o hi.
TO..0     Kai?7yipO, Kat  &t7KOlvEt arose, and ministered to him.
arose, and ministered unto them., I,
1aroit.'   O[a'          yeroeL?7r  When evening was come, they 16
16 When the even was come,
they brought unto him many that WpoOr7EEyKLV    arc    &aLovt'o-   broughtto him may thatwere
were possessed with devils: and lEVovsr   7roAAovo          Kat EE:;c3aAE  possessed with devils; and he
he cast out the spirits with his Tr  7rWev/araTa Aoyc, Kal  7rovyras cast out the spirits with a word,
word, and healed all that were roavs  KaKws  eXovras  i e pa5rev- and healed all that were sick.
sick;                 o-ev' o7rrcos  7rXApo)O   %' fiO'v That it might be fulfilled which 17
17 That it might be fulfilled | St']o'atov TOo 7rpo rov,  Ae'  was spoken through Isaiah the
which was spoken by Esaias the yovro' Au ros                 oa's0OEVeLoa  prophet, saying: Himself took
prophet, saying, Himself took our                 KL T       ro'vg m    our infirmities, and bore our
infirmities, and  bare  our sick-                                        sicknesses.
OTaTEVJ.                              sicknesses.
nesses.'2T(~o~, ($} )~'I7o'o r roAho~~      And  Jesus,  seeing  great 18
18 Now when Jesus saw great    I                               AA        And  Jesus,  seeing  great 18
multitudes about him, he gave oxAov   7rept auTroV,  EKEAEv-E  multitudes  about him, comcommandment to depart unto the aA7rEAOEE         EL   To  rEpav.   Kai  manded to depart to the other
other si                                                                 side.  And a certain  scribe 19
7rpoo-eAO'ov et7 ypappa7Er   EM7UEr
19 And a certain scribe came, asr'~  J3oa'o-KaAE,   axoAovO)qo-o  came, and said to him: Teachand said unto him, Master, I will o-,     7rov  ear  arepXy. I.a7  er, I will follow thee whitherfollow  thee whithersoever thou cAyEt aUvro 6'/I7ovs-o          At cA~- soever thou goest.  And Je- 20
goest.                                       t,        V    t
7rEKEer 0oXoEVS  eXovot, Ka  Ta SUS saith to him: The foxes
20 And Jesus saith unto him,,                      s   s     t
The foxes have holes, and the 7rertva rov ovpavov KaracrKrcv0o- have holes and the birds of the
birds of the air have nests; but'              o   T                 air nests; but the Son of ma
the Son of man hath not where to OUK EXEt 7r0o Tr7    KEq/aA\jv KAt'7.  has not where to lay his head.
lay his head.                      ETEPOr S      TJ -V fLaO?7Twrv a'rob And another of his disciples 21
21 And another of his disciples ELWrev  avrc'     Kvpte, e7rtrpEov  said to him: Lord, suffer me
V. 15. avrt, for aCorog
V. 14. The house of Peter (for'Peter's house'). —Mother-in-   V. 17. Through (instead of' by'), the proper force of s3c.
law, as in ch. 10: 35, and Luke 12: 53.                 Himself, as nominative, is sanctioned by usage, and is recognizLying (for' laid;' comp. v. 6, and ch. 9: 2) as the effect of ed by the best authorities.-Our should not be italicized, being
the pefect is often properly expressed; comp. Robinson, N. T. implied in the order of the words and the article.-Bore for
Lex., fici2RJ.o, 1, f; Kiihnlmer, Ausf. Gram., ~ 439, Anm. 2.'bare.'
V. 15. To him (a:rca), the reading of the oldest Mss. and of   V. 18. Commanded (xei'evae), for' gave commandment.'
the critical editions.
V. 19. Teacher, for' Mlaster'; comp. John 3: 2.
V. 16. Evening, for'the even.'-With a word (instead of' withl,
his word'), as correctly rendered in all the early English versions.   V. 20. Nests: omitting the interpolated' hae:'




44                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
said unto him, Lord, suffer me first.tot 7rpzT-orov areEAOEi i Kat Oatat first to go and bury my father.
to go and bury my father.           T     aTep    ov.'O  a'If7o-ois But Jesus said to him: Follow 22
22 But Jesus said unto  him,  E7)' aUTc''AKoAovieO9t [ot, Kcatme;   and let the  dead bury
Follow  me; and let the dead,             To,            t     o
Tags  -rovr vexpovs O9aata rovs their own dead.
bury their dead.                          -, k,,
bury23 And whenheir e    was entered  av v   EKpov.   Kat E.t/lavrt    And when he had entered 23
23 And when he was entered,,   K           i, h
into a ship, his disciples followed a       e        7rAoo       K       7- into a ship,his disciplesfollowhim.               o'av  avr'   ot 1.zaOral   a                             e7roS. ed him.  And, behold, there 24
24 And behold, there arose a Kat tiov,  -eUtJos [LEyaS' EYEVETO  arose a great tempest in the
great tempest in the sea, inso- E'v r7  OaAdo(Toro, O"aTre TO VAotov
muchsea so that the ship was covered
much that the ship was covered KaAVWTEro-Oca  VWro  Tril KVI(aTaoi'  by the waves; but he was sleepby the waves; but he was sleepwith  the  waves:  but he was ayro' &e EKaCdevSe.  Kat 7rpoeA-.
~~~~asleep.      OnlTE~,L~7Ta  au~o))          fllD ingr. And they came and awoke 25
~asleep. S~ovrer o[I rt-a8ra                   i avro5 r]yetpav   him, saying'  Lord, save; we
25 And his disciples came to, a,,          m, saying: Lord, save; we
avLovY AEOyVrTES  Kvpte,  rcolo p
him, and awoke him, saying, Lord,           o                KX,    E,    perish.  And he saith to them: 26,7~as', a7roXAAvt Ea.   Kal AXyet
save us: we perish.,,,, Why  are ye fearful, 0  ye of
26 And he  saith  unto  them, aVO,,    little faith?   Then he arose,
Why are ye fearful, 0 ye of little 7 TO;            E EYE      S EET        and rebuked the winds andthe
faith?  Then he arose, and rebuk- ire rots alreyots' KaL r7  OaAa pT0n7,
ed the winds and the sea; and Kat EyErETO yaA27)V7  LEyaA-7.   ot sea; and  there was a great
there was a great calm.              }  a"rlpow7rot 1av'lacrar, EAyor- calm.  And the men marvelled, 27
27 But the men marvelled, say- TE                                    OT  saing: What manner of man
27 But thle men marvelled, say- tee'.ls oravw(se o't71V Of709                1t
ing, What manner of man is this,                       K                    is this that even the winds and
that even the winds and the sea,
voraKOvovtLtv avTC;                    the sea obey him!
obey him?                                                                                    *
28 And when he was come to           Kai iAO''vrt avrw   E's -r  7rC'-   And when he had come to 28
the other side  into the country pay Els' r7Tr  XoPpal  T3.-'V IEpyE- the other side, into the country
of the Gergesenes, there met him  cT?7lo,  vw7rJTrrlo-av   auTc)  &o of the Gadarenes, there mnet
V. 23. om. o   o
V. 25OtO. oi. Oal',uai ra1xvzo'v    V. 28. In some ancient copies: Gergesenes
Ibid. om. paeos
V. 28. laSabvov (for eoEyearjvcv)
V. 22. Their own (AavTczv).                             Came and awoke him. The Greek allows the form, came to
V. 23. Into a ship. Here the Common Version, though vary- and awoke him, which English idiom will not admit.
ing from the received Greek text, accords with the critical editions of Lachmann and Tregelles, based on the best ancient   V. 27. What manner of man belongs to the best English
authorities. —Had, for' was.'-Ship: see note on ch. 14 ~13.  usage.' What kind of man,' or' what sort of man,' is not a
V. 24. So that (Joz0E) for'insomuch that.'-By (vco), for suitable expression here.' with.'-Was sleeping: the proper force of the imperfect.'with. as sleeping: the proper force of the imfect.  V. 28. Gadarenes (for' Gergesenes'), as edited by Tregelles and
V. 25; according to the oldest reading, which omits' his disci- Tischendorf, on the authority of the oldest Mss. and other ancient
ples,' and'us' (after save), as in the editions of Lachmann and witnesses. The reading Gergesenes, which has much (though not
Tregelles. 
Tregees.  as strong) testimony in its favor, is retained in the margin.
* Ewald (Evangel. fibers.): Und hLinzutretend weckten sie ilhn,   No one uwas able: instead of'no man mighlt.'  Might pass
sagend: Herr, rette! wir gehen unter!                   does not give the full strength of the original expression.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW-CHAP. VIII.                                                   45
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
two possessed with devils, coming  aattovtL tLzEVot0 EK TcOV /cLV?7JetrV him  two possessed with devils,
out of the tombs, exceeding fierce, EEPXoLEVOt XaAE~ol   Aav,                   coming out of the tombs, esso  that no  man  might pass by,                                  ceeding fierce  so that no one
that way.                                   to           o an   eapEAOEIv  
that way. b,                       was able- to pass by that way.
29 And behold, they cried out, yT' soou eK           e/"  Kal'  tOv, etKp-IAnd, behold, they  cried  out, 29
saying, What have we to do with gav,;eYoVTer'  Tt  Byte   Kal C o, saying What  have we to do
thee, Jesus, thou Son  of God?,             X E     EI                                             ^  
art thou come hither to torment ITO0v,  vie  ro0t  OEov;   77At e' with thee, Son of God?   Art
us before the time?                   coaE 7rpo KatpOV /3aavi'acat  /tas; thou come hither to torment us
30 And there was a good way   I             e,Hv  /asKpv  ir' azr3C' CEyE'Ay before  the time?   And there 30
off from  them  a herd of many  Xo/pov  7roA rv /3or0KO/E rV. o was afar off from  them a herd
swine feeding.'    ~,                                of many swine feeding.  And 31
31 So the devils besought him, &E  ia/0orer   7rapeKaoAovv            aurov,
saying, If thou cast us out, suffer Aeyores'  KEl           K                    the  devils besought him, sayus ZD~~~~~~~ t  g y t ejing: If thou cast us out, send
us twin     o  th         e herd of         pv re                      eus away into the herd of swine.
swine.                                                                     s
32 And he said unto them, Go.'               )VayeAyr   r     XotPwo.   Kal  ELWEPe  And he said to them, Go. And 32
And when they were come out, aVroTl','YTryeTe.   Ot Be  ei-| when they had come out, they
they went into the herd of swine: O0rTES' ae7r3A.Oov  eis T7rjV  cye'Akv went away  into  the  swine;
and  behold, the  whole herd  of  -r y X ot'por'  KaI     tov,  epTr Eand, behold, the whole herd
swine ran violently down a steep                                                   rushed  down  the  steep  into
place into the sea, and perished  7ra'a  2 ayEAy             f 7wv XOtpcov KaTar
in the waters.                         TO'o KfPq/JpOV  ELs  T2jv  Oo Aaoorav,  the sea, and  perished  in  the
in the waters.                                                                            And  the  herdsmen 33
33 And  they  that kept them  KaL a7re'Oavov el rotS  VaoX0tv. 01And  the  herdsome
fled, and went their ways into the  a\' Ko,         e    evy,           fled, and went away into the
city, and told  every thing, and
what was befallen to the possess- OovTES' EtS' 77V 7roAtv a7r77ryyetAar and what had befallen the posed of the devils.                     W7rapTa,  KaL Ta  TZC)V  atIlovLtoAiE'- sessed with  devils.  And, be- 34
V. 29. om.'JIraov
V. 31. cr6atoetdov  uac~s (for  trhtZ,VOvY
7,C  v d2i2AErV)
V. 32. eis rovos Xoieovs
Ibid. (after ay2'r7) om. Trv xoC'tov
V. 29. What have we to do with thee. This phrase was fre-   V. 31. And (hk), for' so.' The 3S is merely continuative here.
quent in the later Greek,* as it was also in the Hebrew, t and - Send us away, as in all the critical editions, on the authority
the meaning is equally intelligible in English.             of the oldest Mss. and other witnesses. Comp. Green, Developed
Sol of God. The name'Jesus,' of the received Greek text, Criticism, p. 14.
is omitted in the oldest Mss., and their reading is confirmed by   V. 32. Went away (oa&'ri)9ov).-Into the swine, as in the
other testimonies of high authority.  It is, accordingly, now  oldest Mss. and versions, which also omit' of swine,' after'herd,'
omitted in all critical editions of the Greek text.        in the next clause.-Rushed (coU27aE), for'ran violently.'
V. 30. Afar (#Ca;.x&va), for'a good way.'                  Down the steep (.azra zovi x,ou7voO).  The omission of the
article (which, in the original, identifies the precipitous descent,
* Comp. Raphel (in loc.), and especially the quotation from  well known in the vicinity) does great injustice to the writer's
Arrian. Diss. in Epict., lib. 2, c. 19: Ti waoi xat aot avo9owrse; accurate knowledge of localities, shown here as elsewhere. See
aC~.ce I/Coi Ta E,UA VaxCa (my troubles are enough for me).  Dr. Hackett's statement, in his "Illustrations of Scripture"
i   ~. ~Z, 1 Kings 17: 18; 2 Kings 3: 13; 2 Sam. 16:10, (Country of the Gadtarenes, Ch. V., p. 190, of the 8th ed.).
19:23. The true English construction is shown by Josh. 22:24   V. 3. Te herdsmen (    avs).-Wet awy (e9v(what have ye to do with Jehovah), 2 Kings 9:18 (what hast thou. 
to do with peace); and Judges 11: 12 should have been rendered:,es), for' went their ways.'-Had befallen the possessed with, for
what have I to do with thee?                              I'was befallen to the possessed of.'




46                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTIEW.-CIIAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
34 And, behold, the whole city vcwv.   KcaL leoV%, 7raoa' 7rhXts' hold, all the city came out to
came out to  meet Jesus:  and    ijAOEV  Elsr ovvavr7crtlov rc'Ij-  meet Jesus; and when they
when they saw him, they besought  o- /ow   Kat 8o6vrer avrov, 7rapicKa- saw  him, they besought that
him  that he would depart out of |Aacrav  OerWo   IEraI3I7  &7a        T    he would depart out of their
their coasts.                       optov avrcov.                           borders.
IX. AND  he entered  into  a    IX. KAI Epas Et' Pro 7r Ao?-   IX. AND he entered into a  1
ship, and passed over, and came ov   ere'opacreE Kal  JAOEVer eLl TIv  ship, and passed over, and came
into his own city.o  his  own  city.  And, be- 2
2 And, behold, they brought to pov airT wrapaAvrtKcov  EW7r  KAl-  hold, they brought to him  a
him a man sick of the palsy, lying vrp  IEIATh. vo'    /a   &'7v 6  1'J- man sick of the palsy, lying
on a bed: and Jesus seeing their  r-ovS  T rv 7r v                EE        on a bed.  And Jesus, seeing
faith  said unto  the sick of the 7rapaAvrtKC'   dOapo'et,  TEKVOV, their faith, said to  the sick
palsy: Son, be of good cheer;  aef; rwr t (roe at c              /aL pTat aroV. of the palsy: Son, be of good
thy sins be forgiven thee.          KaL t  3Oov,   L'tvEr w TOV  ypa/xLtca- - cheer; thy sins are forgiven.
3And, behold, certain of the Tv   E'    Oos  And, behold, certain  of the  3
scribes  said  within  themselves, I3AaoJf-y/Ltd.   Kat   5'\ v'17)- scribes said within themselves,
This man blasphemeth.               o'ovss Tas eEvOv/yoELts   avreov EL- This  man  blasphemes.  And  4
4 And  Jesus  knowing  their Wrer' Iva  T7  V/IEPt ev/LEto'OE Jesus knowing their thoughts
thoughts said, Wherefore think 7rvi7Pa EV 7TLt' Kap&'tS' vLrvlo;  said: Wherefore think ye evil
ye evil in your hearts?             rt  yap  eo-TV  eVKO7rrOTEpov,  eL- in your hearts?  For which is 5
5 For whether is easier, to say, 7revL,'A0eorrat -OL' al aLtaprtLat  easier, to say: Thy sins are
Thy sins be forgiven thee; or to  7 EVWEWV,   ElEpat Ka at 7rcptwa- forgiven; or to  say: Arise,
ISV   taNE T, 0t E                 t
say, Arise, and walk?               TEL                     OTt   0v        and walk?  But that ye may  6
6 But that ye may know  that eXEX   6 viOSr Too  avOpo7rov ErL r77s' know  that the Son of man has
the Son of man hath power on  g7e Ue4te'Lat YafapTas', (rT7e AEs- power on earth to forgive sins,
earth to forgive sins, (then saith yEt T) 7rapaAV7ltKcp,)'EyEpOeZrs (then saith he to the sick of the
he to the sick of the palsy,) Arise, |apov tov 7i7v KAtivv, Kat v7raye palsy,) Arise, take up thy bed,
V. 1. om. zob
V. 2. oov (for aol); ib. om. aov
V. 4. elUo)S (for I$cov)
V. 5. aov (for aoo)
V. 34. All the city (for' the whole city'), is a better form of   V. 2. Are forgiven (not' be forgiven'). The verb is the indiexpression, and is nearer to that of the Greek.-Besought * cative (Winer, ~ 14, 3; Buttmann, Gram. des N. T. Sprachgebr.,
(omitting the interpolated' him').-From (a7ot), for'out of.'- zu ] 108 und 109, 4) in both readings, acgcowraz and,aZiervTa
Their borders: as the same Greek word is used in chs. 2:16, 4:13. (Lachmann and Tregelles).
Ch. IX.-V. 1. A ship; the article omitted in the Greek, as
in ch. 8: 23.-Shlip: see the note on ch. 14:13.          V. 4. Knowing (EhSos, the older reading); not'perceiving,'
__Ss'v, of the Received Text.
* Absolutely, as in the best English usage, though overlooked
in the lexicons. See, e. g., Shakesp., Ant. & Cleop., ii., 2, for I   V. 5. Thy sins are forgiven; the reading of all the critical
earnestly beseech; Com. of Errors, iv. 2, have patience, I beseech; editions, on the authority of the ancient Mss. —Which, for
Cymb. i., 7, yes, I beseech.'whether.'




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CCHAP. IX.                                                    47
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
take up thy bed, and go unto thine ELSt rOMV OLKOV oov.    Kat eyep epO|  and go to thy house.  And he  7
house.                                  VrAOe E     TzV  otKOV  avTov. arose, and  departed  to  his
7 And he arose, and departed,,                                               house.  And when  the multi  8
t~ohi,'ela Se o[ gXho e e;avytaoavlho use. And when  the multi- 8
to his house.
8 But when the multitude saw   a  E            aIcrav T'ov Oe, ro'v 8gv- tudes saw  it, they feared, and
it, they  marvelled, and glorifieda 1tEvcGav                WLVaU77   rotS  al   glorified God, who had given
God, which had given such power OpO wMrs.                                         such power to men.
unto mend. as JKat 7rapaycov 6o'177GooVS EKEL-    And as Jesus passed on from   9
9 And as Jesus passed forth Oev eteV ayVOp orov KacO7,IEVoV thence, he saw a man named
from thence, he saw a man, named, \    \ 
fMatthew, sitting  at  the receipt of E7WL To  TEAovtov, MarOato v AE- Matthew, sitting at the customMatthew, sitting at the receipt of
custom: and he saith unto him, 70/evEv,  Kat A7Eye  aUr''.KO- house; and he saith  to him:
Follow  me.  And he arose, and  AovG EL /Aot.    Ca \ova'                   7       ollow me. And he arose and
followed him.                          AoV'077o-ev  avTco.   Ka   ~7E'Vrero  followed him.  And it came to 10o
10 And it came to pass, as Je- avrov  aaKELE EVGV oEV 7r    OKlal  pass, as he reclined at table in
sus sat at meat in the house, be-                                                 the house, behold, many puli-.yt~ovs 7roAho~  ~'ehrat Ka[the house, behold, many publihold, many publicans and sinners                                                  cans and sinners came and recame and sat down with him and- cans and sinners came and rehis disciples.                         To T')  I'roTO V  KaGC  ~1'o tia(/iratg  dined at table with Jesus and
11 And when the Pharisees saw  avroG.    K tC  ozJreS    o  lapt- his disciples.  And the Phari- 11
it, they  said  unto  his disciples, Ocao, EG7roV roTS /aO77Trats avTrov'  sees, seeing it, said to his disciV. 8. l9o,9i&acoav (for',advccctacv)    I
V. 8. Feared (~Tgofji7acv), the reading of all the critical was at Rome; and agents were employed, in the several proveditions, on the authority of the ancient Mss. and versions.  inces, to superintend the levying and collecting of the various
V. 9. Passed on, for'passed forthl.'-From thence belongs to imposts.  Such was, probably, the chief publican (aoXz2eloeAus)
the best English usage.:*  This is also true of the form from  mentioned in Luke 19:2. Under them was an inferior class of
whence. f  Thence and whence are sometimes properly used; but agents, stationed on the public roads and bridges, at seaports, by
in some styles of composition, and in some connections, they are the gates of cities, etc., who attended personally to the examinaoffensive to a correct English ear, as giving an affected and stately tion of merchandise and collection of the duties and tolls. Under
air to the expression. No one who is a master of English style, such a system, every species of fraud and arbitrary exaction was
and of the true principles of criticism in language, will object to practiced, and those employed in it ranked with the basest and
either in its proper place.-Custom-house (e2C;'vtov).        most depraved.
V. 10. Publicans. "The revenues which Rome derived firom    Taxgatherer has been suggested by some as a substitute for
conquered countries (consisting chiefly of tolls, tithes, harbor this word.  But though a publican was a taxgatherer, a taxduties, the scriptura or the tax which was paid for the use of the gatherer is not necessarily a publican; and this term does not
public pasture lands, and the duties paid for the use of mines and convey the true import of the Greek word, as understood by
salt-works, salinxe) were let out, or, as the Romans expressed it, those who used it. The word publican is established in scriptural
were sold by the censors in Rome itself to the highest bidder." usage; and it must be classed with such terms as Pharisee, Sad(Smith, Diet. of Antiq., art. Publicani). These contractors gave ducee, and the like, the import of which is to be learned from the
security for the sum to be paid to the state; and all beyond this circumstances of the age to which they belonged.  All such
amount, that could be collected from the provinces, went to en- terms require historical illustration; and it is safer, in such cases,
rich themselves and those in their service. The central agency to use a word that excites inquiry for further information, than
one that seems to convey the full meaning, and leaves the mind
in error,
* "It is more usual, though not necessary, to use from  before   In the Common Version, the word'Jesus' is transposed from
thence."  (Webster's Dictionary.)
"From whece may be considered as tautological, fom being the last clause to the first, and is represented in the former by a
implied in whence; but the use is well authorized, and in some pronoun. But while there is no occasion for it in the first clause,
cases the use of it seems to give force or beauty to the phrase." there is an obvious reason why the sacred writer should insert it
(Webster, as above.)                                        in the last.




48                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
Why  eateth  your Master with  JtartL'    erTa    c Tv  TEAwcorVC       Kat ples: Why does your teacher
publicans and sinners?              catIapTwoAhcv Eo-Oet O &ato-rKahAos eat with publicans and sinners?
12 But when Jesus heard that, vIucov;'O   e'l7y-ovs aKovras' And Jesus hearing it, said to 12
he said unto them, They that be  1EWE  avrots   Ot) XpELWv'xovr3           them: They  that are whole
whole need not a physician, but   o- cXvOYvTEs-'aTpov,   aAX'  o; need not a physician, but they
they that are sick.   
e  KaKcoS EXOVTEE.   7ropEVOEVres        that are sick.  But go ye and 13
13 But go ye and learn what  a'OETE Tr  E`otTLV,'.EAEOV Oe'Aco, learn   what means, I  desire
that meaneth, I will have mercy,,         
and not sacrificel: for I am  not          v vKat  ov   vz ou  yap  TXAOov mercy and not sacrifice; for I
and not sacrifice: for I am  not
come to call the righteous, but rKaAEUrat (&Katovs', aAA' atzaprco- am not come to call righteous
sinners to repentance.              Aos eds' MereYotav.                     men, but sinners.
14 Then came to him the disci-    T6TE   7rpOePXOVTat aVTq oi   Then came to him the disci- 14
ples of John, saying, Why do we jtaO7'ral Icocwvov, AE'/OVTEs'  it- ples of John, saying: Why do
and the Pharisees fast oft, but thy art[ 77rlEts Kat ot ~aptora1o0t V7- we and the Pharisees fast often,
disciples fast not?                0'TEVotLEV 7FroAA         n ot  E 1LaO7Tral but thy disciples fast not? And 15
15 And Jesus said unto them, troV Ov o       7' TTrevovo t;   KaC  EL7reV Jesus said to them: Can the
Can the children of the bride-ro o'Ii7-rov            s   M    &vcLarrat sonsof thebridechambe mourn,
chamber mourn, as long  as the ol  voL ro? 7TlOVLV 0L OS' 7ret'eEV, so long as the bridegroom  is
bridegroom is with them? but the'days  will              ^ 
-n'E                       o Vo-   er'  avrcov eo'rttV  o with  them?  But days  will
days will come, when the bride-;                         E             when  the  bridegroom
rvv-Luor;     eAEvco'rat &\  rpespat come, when  the  bridegroom
groom  shall be taken from them, e,        I  I       7  a T        V ^ 
and then shall they fov a7rapOp awr avI'wr                   AO vvu)t-[ will be taken from  them, and
and then shall they fast.
1  No man putteth a piece of OS, KaI TOTE V I77(rTEVOOVro tL. OVErls' then shall they fast.  And no 16
new  cloth unto an old garment; 3 E7rt/3cAAEtL  E7r/3A77y/a  pa KOVS' one puts a patch of unfilled
for that which is put in to fill it ayvaov E   tyaT'cO 7aAatco  at- cloth on an old garment; for
up taketh from the garment, and EPt yap TO  7rAf7poa avTOv aWro that which  fills it up  takes
the rent is made worse.             TO?  tlaTrlov, Kat XETPOv'XLO'.a from the garment, and a worse
V. 12. om. a~,oros
V. 13. om. Eis Tar&voeavr
V. 11. Teacher, for'Master,' as in ch. 8: 19.           That which fills it up (,z grhleotcea atov *), without the unV. 12. And Jesus hearing it said; as in the critical editions, necessary addition " is put in." That r7 letopa is the subject of
all of which omit ai'rort.                              the verb, would seem now to be beyond question. t
V. 13. Righteous men.; which expresses the meaning of Jlxai-   And a worse rent is made, is the proper meaning. +
ovs without the article; not implying that there are any of this
description (as the use of the article would), but rather the con-   * Meyer: Dass av ov nicht auf den ungewalkten   Lappen gehe
trary. —'Unto repentance' omitted, as in the oldest authorities, (Grotius, De Wette), sondern auf das alte Kleid, giebt der Beand the critical editions.                               griff yon 7wicoyua (id quo res impletur)... an die Hand.
V. 14. Often (for'oft'), which is sometimes the meaning of   t So the Syr., 1.id  oPg c  e on soL    j3. So the
noRI;a, though it commonly means much.                   Latin of the Codelx Bezme (Kipling's Fac simile): tollit enim
V. 16. No one (oVEeis).-Patch (nlniflipua); not merely a plenitudo ejus de vestimento et pejor scissura fit. Pagnino: au-'piece' (of cloth), but what is put on, or over, a patch.  fert enim supplementum illius a vestimento, et pejor ruptura fit.'new' does not express the meaning of   Meyer: Denn die Ausfiillung desselben (der auf das alte Kleid
Unfulled. The word' new' does not express the meaning of gesetzte Flicken) reisst von dem (alten) Kleide los.?yvdos; for cloth may be called new, that has passed through l  Ewald: denn es schwaicht seine Fiillung das Kleid, nnd ein
every process of preparation for use. —On (ElA), for' unto.'  airgerer Riss entsteht.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO AATTHEW. -CHAP. IX.                                                      49
KING JAMTES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
17 Neither  do  men  put new  ytvErat.   o6VE /3AAovorw  ovov                 v rent is made.  Nor do they put 17
wine into  old  bottles:  else the  Vov  EtS' aoKovs waAatovs'  eL 8   new  wine into old skins; else
bottles break, and the wine run-  yoryE,  epryvvTaL   0                  N  KaL 6  the skins burst, and the wine
neth out, and the bottles perish:'             KXL, K.           0KOL  \.         runs out, and the skins are debut they put new  wine into new  Aovrrat'   aAAX&  /rAAovetv   OI                   stroyed. But they put new wine
bottles, and both are preserved.                           e                        into  new  skins, and  both  are
VEOV  US' ao-KOvS' KatvoVS, Kat alt18 While he spake these things   oKrepapreserved together.` /ToTEpa O-vvJpovUvTat. 
unto them, behold, there came a                                                         While   he  was  speaking 18
Tavcra  avrov  AahAoVrov70     avcertain ruler, and worshipped him,,o',,  these  things to  them, behold,
vcStn igov, aPXOzr etclov 7rpoo —
saying, My daughter is even now,,   there  came a ruler, and bowdead: but come and lay thy hand                  aed  down  to him, saying: My.pon her, and she shall live.            7P    ovAa  ed  down to him, aEin' 7   yAA
er and she s   ve.daughter has just now  died;
19 And  Jesus  arose, aid  fol- eAOO)V  e7rtSe, Tr     Xetpa  croV e7r  but come  and  lay  thy  hand
n sddh dTKCL  (E aLt.   KaT
lowed him, and so did his disci- aj' Tal                                 t Cal eyep-  upon  her, and  she will live.
ples.                                  LOEl  6'Iyo'  ois  OKooOieoev ar   And Jesus arose and was fol- 19
20 And, behold, a woman, which  KaL oi,aOTa a;VTroV.                           lowing   him,  and  his  disciwas diseased with an issue of blood         Kat to           vr7, 7vv    atJloppoov00 a  ples.  And  behold, a woman, 20
twelve years, came behind  hint,  oEKa  ert pooC eOov- O-     having a flow of blood twelve
and touched the hem  of his gar-  o-0e, 7'aTo Tro   KpaO-reoV  70   years, came behind, and touchment:                                   i/aTlo  v  aTroU.       E'AEE  7yap yv ed  the fringe of his garment.
V. 17. Nor, for' neither.'-Skins: bags made of the skins of tion of a limiting term  (leather-bottle, or skin-bottle) contains a
animals,-* and used especially for transporting liquids (on jour- false implication (namely, that there were bottles of other and
neys, e. g.), and also to hold liquors for domestic uses. They are more suitable material), which is not conveyed in the original.
mentioned in Josh. 9: 4; took old sacks upon their asses, and The term  skins is now often used, in this sense, especially in
wine-bottles [properly, wine-skins] old, and rent, and bound up; books of travels, describing the customs of the East.
and v. 13, these bottles of wine [wine-skins] which'we filled were   Burst (instead of' break'), which is more properly said of
new, and behold they are rent. They are still in common use in vessels made of skins.-Perish (abr.~.vvr,,), the reading of the
the East. t                                                   oldest documents, and followed by Lachmann and Tregelles; that'Bottle' is not as comprehensive as the original word, I which is, are destroyed, which is the proper expression here.
includes vessels of very large size. Moreover, the necessary addi-   Are preserved together (ovvrzioovrzatL), for' are preserved.'
* Smith, Diet. of Antiq., art. Utres: "When it was necessary   V. 18. While he was speaking (avrov  raWorvTroG).-Has just... to transport it [wine] from one place to another, or when now died.*  The indefinite past could be used here, as in the
carried by travelers on a journey, it was contained in bags made Greek, but less in accordance with English idiom.  Compare
of goat-skin (aoxoi, utres) well pitched over, so as to make the the notes on chs. 1:25, and 2: 2.-Will, for'shall.'
seams perfectly tight."'
I See Dr. Hackett's Illustrations of Scripture, pp. 44-46 (8th   V. 19. JVas following (4rj.o3ijEt), the best attested reading
ed.). "At Cairo, I saw them. at almost every turn in the streets, (Tregelles, N. Test., Part I.).
and on the backs of the water-carriers between that city and
Bulak, its port on the Nile. After that I met with them con-   V. 20. Having a flow of blood (acuoooov aa).
stantly wherever I traveled, both in Egypt and Syria....  They    Frine (for'he   referrin to the  frings in the borders of
are more commonly made, so as to retain the figure of the animal
from which the skin is taken " (p. 44). "It was not a'bottle,' their garments " (N ub. 15: 38), which the Jews were commandin our sense of the word, but a'water-skin,' according to the ed to wear.
Hebrew, which Abraham  took and placed on the shoulder of
Hagar (Gen. 21:14), when he sent her forth into the desert"
(p. 45).                                                        *  Rest u. Palm: So auch oft 2;Te im Gegensatz zu  rdnce,
$ "Bottle: a small vessel,... with a narrow mouth."  (John- wo es eben erst, d. i. in diesem Moment, bedeutet.  Compare
son's Dictionary).                                            Plato's Crito (near the beginning): aeC'l betS, I srcia&.




50                       GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
21 For she said within herself, EeavT7''_Ea v   idovov a4rcoaat TroV  For she said within herself, If 21
If I may but touch his garment, I  txIarlov avtrov   fcrot7ytofaL.'O   Imay but touch his garment, I
shall be whole.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~shall be whole.  |N~~                     9 a\   shall be made whole.  And Je- 22
22 But Jesus turned him about,          I            to-pc         K,,  \    IF   a>             9,,           SuE   turming  and  seesn    her,
and when  he saw  her, he said, aVTrV  E T7re'     OapoEt,    yarni    and  seein    er,
Daughter, be of good  comfort; D 7rl-rttS  o-ou  oECKE 0e.                   aof good,,,,                                  cheer; thy faith has made thee
thy faith hath made thee whole.        o                                         cheer; thy faith as   ade thee
And the woman was made whole,whole.    nd  the woman was
eKetpS.   Ibid  eAOtov o         o
from  that hour. S.   K t,                                      0             made whole  from  that hour.
23 And when Jesus came into  Ets    7V  OtKiaV  tro    apXoPrXors  And when Jesus came into the 23
the  ruler's  house, and  saw  the KCaL tLol  TOVr avX7J-a5r K'a  To! house of the ruler, and saw the
minstrels and the people making  oXAov  Oopv/3o4t0epov,  A$Eyel  ac- minstrels and the crowd maka noise,                              TOLS''AvaxwoPE'TE- o' y7ap arE'- ing  a  noise, he  said:  Give 24
24 He said  unto  them, Give,,
2a4e to  KOpgco       tov, alAa  KaOOEVE3. place;  for the  maid  is  not
place: for the maid is not dead,
but sleepeth.  And they laughed  KaL\  KaTTeYAW V  aCvrov. AOrE dead,                   but sleepeth.  And they
him  to scorn.                          e  E/3A07 ",' o   ErL(TEAv Iot)laughed  him  to  scorn.  But 25
25 But when the people were  EKpa?7o-E ra           r XEtpor abT7?7,   KL when the crowd was put forth,
put forth, he went in, and took,7\                                             he went il, and took hold of
E' 0a77~ ro\ Kopa       hwto,.  t holAo
her by the hand, and  the maid    Ev.             t,o E',o,                her hand, and the maid arose.
arose.,                      ~~tfV  a[T17  eLS oAfii 7',      And this report went abroad 26
26 And the fame hereof went 77r vKEPrV.                                      into all that land.
abroad into all that land.                Ka    7rapyovTt                          And as Jesus passed on from 27
27 And  when Jesus departed'            1077coo  KoAovO7cx avTco oo
thence, two blind men followed                                                   thence, two blind men followed
him, crying, and saying, Tlhou Son  Tv4Ao, Kpcxo2res KaL A7oVTEs'  him, crying, and saying: Have
of David, have mercy  on Is.             7.    A   mercy  on  us, Son  of David.
28 And when he was come into  OrOPt  e eLsr tr7v otKtav, 7rpoor'A- And when he had come into 28
V. 22. ara*Eits (for EiztaeajEis) )
V. 24. JiyEyEv (for 2I'et a,:rors)
V. 22. And Jesus, turning (areaTeis, the oldest reading) and   V. 26. This report: according to the oldest reading of the
seeing her, said.-Comp. the remark onl ch. 2: 14.-Be of good original text (which is also that of the received Greek text), and
cheer (for'comfort'); as in v. 1, 14: 27, etc.-Made whole: lit. according to our own vernacular version, * prior to the Bishops'
saved, i. e., rescued, in the sense of restored, made whole.  Bible.
V. 23. House of the ruler, for' ruler's house.'-Minstrels: see   V. 27. And as Jesus passed on from thence: as the same phrase
Dr. Hackett's Illustrations of Scripture, 8th. ed., p. 115.-Crowd is rendered in v. 9.-Have mercy, etc.: the order of the original.
(ioxiov).
V. 24. He said: according to the oldest reading (f2Peyev), with festhalten) geworden... verbindet sich im iibertragenen Sinne
which the Common Version agrees, contrary to the received auch zuweilen mit dem Genitiv;... und ebenso in der eigentGreek text, ~ye.-, To them' omitted, as in the critical editions, lichen Bedeutung fassen, beriihren ((Ts  XeLoS) mit fblgendem
Greek text,   et.-' To them'oitdsncs         hievon abhangigen Gen. der Person (Matth. 9: 25, Luc. 8: 54)
on the oldest authorities.-Give place: the literal meaning of the aber in der bei Spatern iiblichen Verbindung tctv rtis'EltosO nur
word, and a happy expression of the sense.                  Mark 9: 27 T., cf. 1: 31. Winer (. 30, 8, d): daher gew6hnlich mit dem Genitiv eines Gliedes, Luc. 8: 54 roiaza rs ws
V. 25. Crowd (for'peole'). —Took hold of her hand: as the XEto eg arFs, Act. 23: 19 (Jes. 41: 13, 42: 6; Gen. 19: 6).
verb, with this construction, is used in the New Testament.     Wiclif And this: Wiclif' And this ~fame went out into all that laned.  Cranmer'
And this  noise went abroad into all that land. Tyndale and Gene* Buttmann (Grammatik des neatest. Sprachgebr., p. 140, 9): van: And this was noised throughout all that land. Bishops'
K~oarezv, im N. T. meist zu einem v6lligen Transitiv (ergrelfen, Bible: And the fame of this went abroad into all that land.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. IX.                                              51
KING JAMNES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
the house, the blind men came to Oov acTvc  o'v TVAoL, KaLt Aey7eL the house, the blind men came
him: and Jesus saith unto them, a0 ro 0 D TIrToVo  ]IJTvEETe O0  to him.  And Jesus saith to
Believe ye that I am  able to do  &'VaLaL TOVTO'oLto-a;L;    A'Yov.  them: Believe ye that I am
this?  They said unto him, Yea,  rtv  avTco3'  Nal,  KVpte.   TTG able to do this?  They sayto
Lord.                               h/ him: Yea, Lord.  Then touch- 29
L7aTro  Tcop orda.tcop  avTcP
29 Then touched he tieir eyes,               O                            ed he their eyes, saying: Acsaying, According to your faith                                                                         be it
be it tunto yvou.                    7El-XYO7TO) V31H^.   Ka' eXOat7  done to you.  And their eyes-30
30 Aud their eyes were ope-     avv         ot 5q  OaA/tot[    Kat were opened. And Jesus stern30 And  thlleir eyes wvere open-oa,,   o           t
ed; and Jesus straitly  charged   VEI3PLFL]Jaro       a o'L%'to-o       ly charg'ed them, saying: Take
them, saying, See that no manll'ehyc'Opare w]r?]E}g ytLV(Oe' KE-  heed, let no one know it.  But 31
knlow j[.                            Tfo).    tO 8}E;eXOOvrer  8Le9,t- thhey  went out, and  spread
But they, when they were   a   abroad  his fame  in  all that
31 But they, when the)r were oavz avTov  Ev oA     rD  y I EKElM.
COulntry.
departed, spread abroad his fame        A VTCOYV &  EpEPX0LEO), L'OVU, ta\ And as they were going out, 32
in all that country.                 7rpoo7)veyYKav aVTco aavpcoWov   Kc- behold they brought to him  a
32 As they went out, behold, 5bov  8at/uovtl(otervop.  Kat;KA?7   man  dumb, possessed  with  a
they brought to him a dumb man Oeevrog ro?) SazLoVlov, EAaAo-EvI devil.  And  when  the  devil 33
possessed with a devil.              o KO4.O'. Ka;;Oavtao-ap oi ~'X- was cast out, the dumb spake.
33 And  when the devil was Aot, AEyo-VTES   V087rorTE E avy  And  the  multitudes  marvelcast out, the dumb spake: and'pa.  Oc 6 \a- ed,: It was never so
OVTO)S EV TO       a)                             Z
the multitudes marvelled, saying, prao                        TCseen in Israel.  But the Phar- 34
It Vwas never so seen in Israel.I,   T, /      T         isees said: He casts out devsrcp 6atzovtip eK/a'AA/Et r' aal34 But the Pharisees said, He,                                         ils through the prince of the
casteth  out devils through  the juwLa.                                      devils.
prince of the devils.                   KAI WEpLc7YlE    0  I?)cro  vs Tas'   And Jesus went about all 35
35 And Jesus went about all WroAels~   orasr  KaA  Tt5 KL"Oas',- |the cities and villages, teachthe cities and villages, teaching in &a8KO')o  Ev rair o'vayoyaLr  av- ing  in  their synagogues, and
their synagogues, and preaching T    iJ-o, Kal K77pVro-a   TO evayye- preaching  the  good news of
the gospel of the kingdom, and Atov rTrys  3ao-tXeAas, Katl Opawrev- the kingdom, and healing every
V. 28. They say (for' they said'), as in the Greek.   Take heed: as the verb is rendered in ch. 16: 6. It is followed
V. 29. Be it done (for'be it'), as in ch. 8: 13.      here by the imperative, and should not be rendered, see that;
V. 30. Sternly charged: the proper force of the Greek verb. * comp. the note on ch. 24: 6.
V. 31. Went out: corresponding with v. 32, were going out.
* From the radix BRM  (kindr. fremo), a heavy, murmuring    V  32. As they were going out (a~v —eoovcov). —A
sound, as the moaning of the wind, the roar of waves (with  V. 32. As tey  ere gog out 
of the roaring of the blast in the sail).               man dumb, etc. (for'a dumb mzan').  It is not meant, that a
In this vocalization of the root, and compounded with Ev, it is dumb man had become possessed with a devil; but that he beused to express the impatient and angry snorting of horses in the came dumb in consequence of the possession.
bridle, chafing against the bit; so of. men, to fret to chafe; and
hence, the utterance of any deep and strong emotion, as of grief   V. 34. Throug'h, etc.'Ev (with dat. of pers.) denotes the one
(John 11: 33, groaned in spirit; v. 38, groaned in himself), of in whom resides the power or authority, by which a thing is
ngelr (Mark 14  5, murmured at her), and, as here, of menace done; hence by, or through.'*
or threatened displeasure (Cyrill., Lex. Ms., ifit~cSvos.   ~EZ 
aC'UVloOTS7ozo     EsdzohTro' Hesychius: ~E&, E2EllS  Evxel2?E-   V. 35. Preaching, etc; see the note on ch. 4: 23. —Ifirmity?cerOS'  Chrysostom (in loc.): oez cr2ricS xeez;Et, a2iL xai taueZ
~o2ris zfs ag9o6ordzqos).                                  * Winer,  48, a, 3, d, and note 3, p. 347.




52                       GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAATTHEW.-CHAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
healing every sickness and every  ow   7raroav  vro-ov   Kat  7rraoav  sickness  and  every  infirmidisease among the people.             IaAo/aKolv  u       7 Aa\.      o  8a ty.  And  seeing  the  multi- 36
36 But when he saw the multi-                                              tudes  he  was  moved  with
os'XAovU,  o-yXv r           Brr    7rep[ tds,  le   was   moed with
tudes, he was moved with compas-,`,       ^              compassion for them, because
sion on them, because they fainted,  avrv, orTt yiav  EKAEAV/IEo' 0  KaL they   were  lharrassed,   and
and  were  scatteed  abroad, as                                            7  scattered, as sheep having no
sheep having no shepherd.            eXOrTa 7ro.teiva.  TOTE Agyet rots shepherd.  Then  saith  he to 37
37 Then saith he unto his dis- utaOr/TaLas  avTroV''0   uEv  Oept- his disciples: The harvest inciples, The harvest truly is plent-                   o         pyaTa, o   deed is great, but the labor0-/uoS- VroAn\,   o[ a  Ep)a~ at oe teeous, but the labourers are few;                                              ers are few.  Pray ye there- 38
38 Pray ye therefore the Lord'          Et' )17                          fore the Lord of the harvest,
of the harvest, that he will send   ePtr't1OvV, OWr0oS ESKP3 EA7  epya7as   that he will send forth laborers
forth labourers into his harvest.   eLS' TO7v Oeptol/iov avTo.                into his harvest.
X. AND  when  he had called                             T                     X. AND  calling  to him  his  1
unto him  his twelve disciples, he ao)eK,   a  tza07Tk    avTro,, ~&OKEv twelve   disciples, lihe gave them
gave them power against unclean  a         s        -Tor    WTUEVO      aa- power over unclean spirits, so
spirits, to cast them  out, and to  4dpTo,   CoTE  EK/3aAAEtl  auTa,  as to  cast them  out, and to
heal all manner of sickness and K~ OEpacrtwEtv              rav          Ka   heal every sickness and every
all manner of disease.               7raorav  IaAaaKlav.  Tivp 8E  &oJe- infirmity.
2 Now the names of the twelve  Ka  aWroIo-AcoA   Ta oVo/arTa  er-T            Now the names of the twelve  2
apostles are these; The first, Si- Travra-   7rprTos' Zl[tco       A yO- apostles are these; first Simon,
mon, who is called Peter, and An-,uLEVOS' JErpos, Kat'Av3pe'as  o  who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother; James the
of Zebedee, and John his brother; Ze/e&alov, Kat'Ioarvv-, o aeX- son of Zebedee, and John his
3 Philip, and  Bartholomew; 0s a5v-oD~  OAtwziwos, Kal Bap- brother; Philip, and Bartholo- 3
Thomas, and Matthew  the pub- OoAo,/aios'   Oo/xaS,   Kal  [la-r- mew; Thomas, and Matthew
lican; James the son of Alpheus, Oamosn' $ TEA(vyS-''Icco3os- l       o roD  the publican;  James the son
V. 35. om. iv rZr  a(aC
V. 36. oaxrv,/[ivol, for EixJEv/u,'.os
(for' disease'); see the note on ch. 4: 23.-Almong the people is not express the proper force of /~,-SJE, which are connected
omitted, according to the oldest reading, sustained by all the best with the article (o?eiv-ol ~), and only mark the opposition of
ancient authorities.                                     the two clauses.
V. 36. And seeing, for' but when lie saw.'-For (:Eo), instead 
0V. 36. And se, ng' for                    Ch. X.-V. 1. And calling: see the note on ch. 2:14.-To
of' on.' —Harrassed * (Ioxv2p~,ot),  the reading of the ancient
of  Harrass     the redi   of the ancient (the force of 7re's) requires' him' for the full expression of tle
Mss. and versions, and of the critical editions.-Scattered (I3,f                                     pn-........
M.ss. and versions, and of the critical editions-Scattered (eu- sense in English idiom, and it should not be italicized.-Over (for?~,vot), omittingm'Iabroad.''against'), which is expressed by the construction of,~eovaiav
V. 37. Great, for'plenteous.' He says, "the harvest is great"  rith the genitive.So as to (coa'rE).-Every (nauav).-Rfirnmi(much), with reference to the labor of gathering it; the laborers ty: see the note on ch. 4: 23.
being too few for the work to be performed. —' Truly'-' but' do
V. 2. First Simon: that is, first in the order of enumeration;
* Vulg.: vexati. Rost u. Palm: oaxaR2w  c) metaph. plagen, not,' the first is Simon' (Campbell, Meyer, and others). —The son
ermiiden, vexare.                                         of: comp. the note on ch. 1: 6.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW-CHAP. X.                                                       53
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
and Lebbeus, whose surname was'AAoalov, Kt  A E/3/3aoS    o  5rt- of  Alpheus,  and  Tlihaddeus;
Thaddeus;                               KAr7eEIS' Oaaa'os'  Z[tcowv D Ka-  Simon the Cananite, and Judas  4
4 Simon  the Cananite, and Ju- ravlTrr77, Kat'Iov'&aS'ro-KaptosTr7' Iscariot,  who  also  betrayed
das Iscariot, who  also  betrayed      Kal 7rapaov   a.               him.
him.                                       n.             azohi.
oUTOVs' TOVs  o&eKa   a7rel-WE     t-    These  twelve   Jesus  sent 5
5 These twelve Jesus sent forth,                                                forth, and  commanded  the
and commanded them, saying, Go,                                                  t
Toi', AEyor')I   J~J~  53~r  (0e3/    saying'   Go not away to Gennot into the way of the Gentiles,
and into any city of the Samari- a7rEA77TE, Kai Els 7roALv  Za/Aa- tiles, and into a city of Samaritans enter ye not'          PEI7WV  Il   EtcrA077TC- VOPE;'ECO
Gtans enter ye not:    tpoET cv /.x771 i           EL~o Ev rAO 27TE   7tans  enter  ye  not.   But go  c
6 But go  rather  to  the lost 8E AaAAov 7poS Ta 7po3aTa Ta
b  I  V     rather to the lost sheep of the
sheep of the house of Israel.           aTroAoAhora OLKOV  IcrpafvA.              tr'o- 
7 And as ye  go, preach, say- pEvoLEVOt   E K77pVrrTETEr   AEyo l- house of Israel.   And  as ye  7
incg, The k'ingdom  of heaven is at TES'   Ot?77y1KEv  7 /3l aoTJlE oa    3   go, preach, saying: The kinghand.                                   ovpavcow.  amcOrEvo0 asv tgepa7rev- dom   of heaven  is  at hand.
8 Heal the  sick, cleanse  the  E7E,  AE7Trpot;  KaOapl[ETE,, VeKpOVS Heal the sick, raise the dead, 8
lepers, raise  the  dead, cast out Eye/pere,,  &at/tzv, a   EK/3atAAETE. cleanse lepers, cast out devils.
V. 3. In some ancient copies, Lebbeus
(for Thaddeus)
V. 3. om. Aefiscaos h Etx lz2es       YV. 4. the Cananite, i. e. (as some supV. 4. Kravavcaro  (for Kavavsies)     pose) the Zealot
V. 8. Some ancient copies omit raise the
dead
V. 3. And Thaddeus, according to the oldest reading (which    But this word is used, by classic writers, in cases of actual
omits'Lebbeus surnamed'), as in the critical editions of Lachmann treachery; * and there seems to be no sufficient reason for alterand Tregelles.                                               ing, in such cases, the familiar language of the Common Version,
V. 4. The Cananite: as in the revised edition of the American for which only an awkward periphrasis can be substituted.
Bible Society. The testimony of the oldest Mss. and versions   V. 5. Go lot away to Gentiles, is the best idiomatic expression
is decisive here, as in Mark 3: 18, for the reading KIavavaaros; of the sense. t  Literally, into a way to Gentiles,  i. e., a way
by which many understand * a Canaite, i. e. an inhabitant of that leads to such; direct not your course to them, is the meanCana, or one born there.t This form was doubtless a gentilic ing.
appellation; and it may have suggested the surname Z/2w7rs      Go not away (/ur ai9~'9Tze); namely, from your own people,
(Luke 6: 15) as expressive of his character,: and also the other leaving those of your own nation.- To Gentiles (without the art.),
(Leulkein6 K1vxvselxpis ( e),   ifrom the Heb. gap,   and Aralm. t   ri. e., to any such; ] a city of Samaritans, i. e., one inhabited by
reading Kwvair.          fiom the Heb.,p, and Aram. I 
zealoc.T                                                   - such, a Samaritan city. The sense would be expressed with the
Betrayed. The verb raeatSoavacL is properly to deliver up (to article; but there is an obvious propriety and force in the omisdeliver into the power or possession of another); as, e. g., in ch. sion of it.
5: 25, 18: 34, 27: 26 (and Luke 23: 25); Rom. 8: 32; Gal.   V. 8. Heal the sick, raise the dead, is the order in the oldest
2: 20; 1 Tim. l: 20.
20.  As in Xen. Cyrop., 5, 4, 51 (" with the collateral notion of
treachery like -Koo-SLt8as,  Lat. prodere," Liddell and Scott;
* Robinson (Lex. N. T.): "a Canaite, one born at Cana."   Rost and Palm, verrathen); where, however, the idea of treachery
t Jerome (in loc.): qui appellatur Chananoeus, de vico Chana does not necessarily lie in the word itself.
Galilexe, ubi aquam Dominus vertit in vinum. The Codex Amia-   t As happily expressed by Ewald (Evangel. fibers.): Hin zu
tinus has the form Cananceus, here and in Mark 3:18.        Heiden ziehet nicht.  Campbell (and Norton): Go not away to. + Maldonatus (in loc.): Itaque potius credo, propterea quod the Gentiles.
ex oppido C(ana ant Canaan esset, ant Canmeum aut Canan-eum     + WCiner,  30, 2 (init.): ~ S3s  O'soa, Heidenweg, d. i. Wteg zu
dictum esse; et qnia idem rursus zelo fervebat, facta ad significa- den Heiden.
tionem nominis oppidi allusione, Zelotem appellatum.            { It might be omitted for another reason (Mliddleton, ch. iii.,
{ Dr. Hacliett's Commentary on Acts, I1: 13, extr.         { 7, ch. vi., { 1); but this is a sufficient and pertinent one.




54                         GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. X.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
devAils: freely  ye have received, &opetV  EAa/3eTre,  &opeaV   8OTE. Freely ye hleave received, fireely
freely give.                            11'        e Xpvo'V,   r]   ep- give.  Provide  not gold, nor  9
9 Provide neither gold, nor sil-'
9yvpopt  trw&   XaAKov ets' Tas'   c- silver, nor brass in your girver, nor brass in your purses;,,                   f \
*as  v/ev, -   ~    orpav  ets  580v, dles; nor bag for the journey, 10
10 iNor scrip for your Journey, Pa-/w>/"    7T,pa                       ci     e         
*10 Nor scrip for your journey, /zr]a t& o  XtTc5vas,  ri   iwro -  nor two coats, nor sandals, nor
neither two coats, neither shoes, 
nor yet staves: for the workman  tcara, Lt27eqE  pt3ac8~ovr  a[tos- 7,&p  staff; for the laborer is worthy
is worthy of his meat.                  0  epyasrs rTs   Trpoq7s   avrov  of his living.  And into what- 11
11 And into whatsoever city or EwTtv.   -E' s, qv    a'\v  7roALr  v  ever city  or village  ye shall
town ye shall enter, inquire who  K')P/I7V  eto-e'AO7TeG, EETo-aTE T' enter, inquire  who  in  it is
in it is worthy; and there abide eu avr1                   eo-T'   KzKeL p,'  epo-    worthy;  and  there  abide till
till ye go thence.                           e/    1
etill ye go thence.c$ crTE  MY        EA 7TE. Tto-ePXo yc- ye go  thence.   But when ye 12
12 And when ye come into a                                                               into the house salute it.
rot, ~e elS' 7rip  OtKtav, ao-rao-afe  come into  the house, salute  t.
house, salute it.,,,,,, 
avhruP.   Kat cait,ev      q   OtKto  And if thle house be worthy, let 13
13 And if the house be worthy,           a   c,' u  e,I,        7 2      I
let your peace come upon it: but
*nv av~~nlv ealo 8e an n *acilia,    el-f if i be not worthy, let your
if it be not worthy, let your peace aVT7'  Ea    E                       a,     E- if it be not worthy, let your
return to you.                          p7rY7 vtzow   7rpos' Vl Ex y7rtowTpa- peace return to you.  And who- 14
14 And whosoever shall not re- OKT.   KatL os' Eav  py  8e&r7Tat ever shall not receive you, nor
ceive you, nor hear your words,                                    TVas, k e aKovO-7    Ts Ayovs hear your words, when ye go
V~~~~orr Eo v 0oyov~ hea you words,    w e                         eg
when ye depart out of that house vo/wc, E4ePX/ Oerot rTis OlKLaY v  forth out of that house or city,
I     V. 14. add. fco before z-ci oixta    I
Mss.-Lepers, without the article, as in the Greek. The expres-   V. 9. Provide is a good rendering of xmas9a&e, properly get,
sion is indefinite in all these clauses; but with adjectives, used as gain, procure, and hence followed by da.-Not, for' neither.'substantives, the article is required in English.              Girdles, for'purses.'
The sick, etc., in our idiom, does not necessarily include all   V. 10. Bag, for'scrip,' which is obsolete in this sense.-Nor,
such,* but any in that condition, and is far preferable to'sick for' neither.'-Nor sandals, nor staff, for'neither shoes, nor yet
persons,''dead persons,' etc.                                staves.' The Received Text, after Stephens' 3rd ed. of 1550, has
Raise the dead. The evidence against the genuineness of these correctly  5,8diov in the sing., as in our vernacular version from
words is not sufficient (see Tregelles, New Testament, Part I.), Wiclif's to the Bishops' Bible. King James' revisers, following
to justify omitting them from the text, as was done by Scholz. the false reading of the Complutensian and of Stephens' first and
They are retained in the critical editions of Lachmann and second editions, give the plural staves; p)erhaps to avoid an
Tregelles, but are omitted by Tischendorf. t- Alford omits them  imaginary discrepancy with Mark 6: 8.
from the Greek text.  Campbell, in his summary of the evidence,   Living, for' meat;' strictly, sustenance (which, however, is not
erroneously quotes the Syriac (Peshito) version as containing a suitable word here), the Greek word including all things necesthese words; for they are wanting in the editio princeps and the sary for the sustenance of life, * as implied also in the preceding
Mss. The Cureton Ms. is defective here.                       enumeration of them.
V. 11. Village (xoJur7), for'town,' as in ch. 9: 35.
* Middleton (as above, p. 196): "a a& evoUvzag, 2Erovo, etc.,   V. 12. But (for' and') shows the true relation of this charge
without the article; for not all the sick were healed, nor all to the preceding one, "Enquire," etc.-The house (with the artilepers cleansed."                                             ale, as in the Greek), namely, of the one just spoken of. To this
t Meyer: Mit Recht gestrichen von Scholz und Tischendorf. the next verse presents no objection; for the meaning there is, if
Denn verdaehtig schon durch die Auslassung bei C***, E, F, G, the house prove to be worthy, if it shall be found to be so.
K, L, M, S, V, X, und sehr vielen Minuskleln, auch mehreren 
Verss. und Vatern, welcher Verdacht durch die verschiedene   V. 14. Go forth (i0eeZ6evo), for'depart."
Stellung in den fair sic zeugenden, allerdings gewichtigen Auctoritaten (wie B, C*, D, P, 4, Copt., Aeth., Arr., Syr. p., It., ~ulg.,   * As in Xen. (Econom., c. v., 13, col. ATg' av &e'hovra& in
Cyr., Chrys., Hilar.) vermehrt wird, erscheinen sie (u. s. w.).  the preceding sentence.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. X.                                                   55
REVISED VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
or city, shake off the dust of your zT7s 7WoAeWo9  EKel7rV,  eKrTtvE       aTre  shake off the dust of your feet.
feet.                                 Kr~O KOUOpTOU  r>v wO3v   VLpV.  Verily I say to you, It shall be 15
15 Verily  I say unto  you, It a             Ahy(,   a  EKTOeEPOv  more tolerable for the land of
shall be more tolerable for the,,                                              Sodom  and  Gomorrah  in the
land of Sodom  and Gomorrha in                  y      6 2O AO/   Kat    ppcov day of judgment, than for that
the day of judgment, than for that Ev  7pLePa  Kpleos 7)  TI  7roAEI  city.
city.                                  eKELIP7.                                    Behold, I send you forth as 16
16 Behold, I send you forth as'Tov', eAAo ay roo-re'Ao  vtxs' sheep in the midst of wolves;
sheep in the midst of wolves: be kS  3p13a-ra,v IEdoco AV'Ko    7y/- be ye therefore wise  as serye therefore wise as serpents, and          e ov   p                 oi    es,  pents, and  simple  as  doves.
harmless as doves.                       \                  f                    But beware of men; for they 17
17 But beware  of men:  for Ka   aKEpatLOL  os,C at 7rept              pa.                         to councils
~~they mill deliver you up to thelrrpocN                  I will deliver you up to councils,
they will deliver you up to the WrPOo'TEXETE re     aWo8   TWrv  avOpo- and will scourge you in their
councils, and  they  will scourge row'   rapac oJo-o vrrt yap vrc  El  synagogues;                  and   lso  beoe 8
synagog'ues; and  also  before 1s
you in their synagogues;                VEapca, K            Tas  V     7c    Sgovernors and   is sall ye
zn zn~- -~~ —-   -vp'  pta~ Kav  tp E'a s o'vvcaroyats, governors and kings  shall ye
18 And ye shall be brought be-                                              be   brought for my sa, for a
avT(r) ptaoT'tYc(o-ovrrtV v/uas- Kal be brought for my sake, for a
fore governors and kings for my,
sake, for a testimony against them  EsrL  7y77/Iova    8E  KaL  /aro-tcALS testimony to them  and to the
and the Gentiles.                      aXO7/o-eotE  eVeKEP  vEO          ELS f/ap- Gentiles.
19 But when they deliver you. rTptov  aTroLs  KaL  TOLS Eeo'tLv.              But when they  deliver you 19
up, take llO thought how or zwhat  T" orav    e rrapasoev  ^r,                 | Up, take not thought how  or
up, take no thoug'ht how              orapao -tv   /Xs, /   what ye shall speak; for it
ye shall speak: for it shall be, what ye shall speaki   for it
/AfE-LtrlWq-717E 7r7-(OS'  71- AaA7)0rlTE.
given you in that same hour what           e           pre C       77       T,  shall be given you in that hour
ye shall speak.                           rrp    v v Et  ye shall speak.  For it 20
20 For it is not Sye that speak,  Opa rTL AaArvereT   ov 7yp vlMELtr  is not ye that speak, but the
but the Spirit of your Father ETre   oL  AacAopvTrES,  aAAa  TO Spirit  of  your  Father  that
which speaketh in you.                7revLca   roTv  7rarposT  V3,v  To speaks in you.
V. 16. As serpents; oG 0'petg, generic use of the article. same in the second and third clauses, and the repetition of it enEnglish idiom requires the article with the sing. (wise as the feebles the expression.
serpent), but not with the plural.                           V. 18. And also, a~t &; Buttm. Greek Gram., ~ 149, m. 10. 
Simple (as in the margin of the Common Version, and Rom.  Compare John 15:27; Acts 3: 24, 5: 32. The intended em16:19): etynm. unmixed, simple, i. e., pure from all taint ofder of te words as in te origin
evil.,,ith the wisdom of the serpehasis requires the same order of the words as in the original.
evil. *  With the woisdom of the serpent is to be joined the sim-   To te  d to the Gentiles so in all the revisions of our
To them an d to the Gentiles: so in all the revisions of our
plicity of the dove.                                        vernacular version (previous to that of King James), from WricThe Common Version (here, and in Rom. 16:19, margin, and
The Common Version here, and in  m. 16  19, margin, and lif's to the Bishop's Bible.  King James' revisers (following
Philipp. 2: 15) has harmless, after an old etymology t now alto-. t. B   B
Philipp. 2   ) has hamless, after an old etymology  now ato- Beza's explanation, instead of his version t-):'against them and
gether abandoned. I                                        the Gentiles.'
V. 17. Of men (zTyV'&ffaorrWv); generic use of the article.   V. 19. Take not thou-ght: see the note on ch. 6: 25.-In that
Councils, without the article, as in the Greek.-The subject is the hour (omitting' same'); comp. the remark on ch. 8: 13.
* Etym. M. (ed. Gaisford): H'z tovS zero75 m z.yve....   * Kriger (Griech. Sprachl., Synt., & 69, 32, A. 10): Sonst entsa hrt ToS a0zeoiot  CXTia, axczazos,  O dlj  zexqaeavos xaxzolr, spricht unserm und auch za —NS, von dcnen Rai auch, Nk und
Q' x)ov~s zi a7roiz.ose.                                  heisst (negativ oI- 3-  ), immer (ausg. bei Epikern) mit Eimf Itbid. 1Pro'oV XaoExOS... acer&   i'   0 lS... schiebung eines Begriffes, und zwar eines betonten, einem vorherw #vr  a 1vyofeEvos, cal tors zkf zX~d Xliatzcv'na jrtzoenos.   gelhenden entgegengesetzten. 
t Bengel has it, however, (Gnomon, in locum): cix e' ot, sine   t Eis et Gentibus,... id est, adversus eos et adversus Gentes,
cornu, etc.                                                ut liquet ex Luc. 9, v. 5.




5t6                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
21 And the brother shall de- AaAobv  zv v'tiv.  Jlapa&ccrEtL              And brother will deliver up 21
liver up the brother to death, and   &SeAfgS     a&e?4ov  els' Odva arov, brother to  death, and father
the father the child: and the                      I KaT rap     E o'  L    a  child; and children will rise
children shall rise up against their, I,                                up against parents, and cause
p n a csh te   0T70-COVTa  TEKcva   E7rtL 7YOEL", Kat
parents, and cause them to be put,-,r,,,  them to be put to death.  And 22
to deatih.                         Oavarcoo'oovotv avToVS.  Kat Ere- ye will be hated by all, for my
22 And ye shall be hated of all 0Oe          mo' Vo  vo 7FavTCov 8ta name's sake; but he that enmen for my nalne's sake: but he To ovo/ta,lov~      o  e v7roW/tetvas' ets' dures to the end, the same shall
that endureth to the end shall be re'Aos', O0  oJ Ic0r7EaL.'ar  be saved.
saved.                                              ~ & K KO L Lr   eV Ts W5AEL    But when they persecute you 23
23 But wvhen  they  persecute
~23 But when  they  persecute     I-t  /,ta  in this city, flee into the others
you in this city, flee ye into an-  a7,   EYe er                           n tis city, flee into te other;,1 \         I    f,.     $,       for verily I say to you, Ye
other: for verily I say unto you, a/tvP y&ap AyO, tfo,    vl /say to you, YeEYe shall not have gone over the  Ae T7-re  a7'  7'0'IopAa Th,  shall not have gone over the.E'o-y~-E I.o 7.,  cities of Israel, till the Son of
cities of Israel, till the Son of man | ec   aJ/ e    vios              - |an come.
be come.,, O  U,
7ov.  EO       O TL E/LaOyTr7s'vre p    A  disciple is not above the 24
24 The disciple is not above                   et 
his master, nor the servant above ro70V    tac-KaAoV,  oV8E  &oAos teacher, nor a servant above
his lord.'UrEp TOP KUptOV aVTOV.  &pKETOP lhis lord.  It is enough for the 25
25. It is enough for the disciple  TCO /aO7rT  v' 7,e'v?7Tat (4  O &- disciple that lhe be as hlis teacllthat he be as his master, and the  ao0-KaAos avTov    a   o   oA    er, and the servant as his lord.
servant as his lord.  If they have  o  0 K,.o.          If they have called tle master
called the master of the house            K      aVTOV.   E TOP OKO- of the house Beclzebul, how
Beelzebub, how much more shall 8E~WT'T'rv BEeA(e/o0 A EKaAEo'avU   much more them of his house/      -Alov TNVY OtKtaKOVS` aVthey call them of his household?   7roo,Aov To vs'              av- hold.
26 Fear them  not therefore: TOV;  L.?7 ov  o/fiy0?7TE avrovs'     Fear them not therefore; for 26
for there is nothing covered, that OV&E Zyap'Et KEKaAVJEPov           o tlere is nothing covered that
shall not be revealed; and hid, I0K &roKcaAvO EaL~    N, -  shall not be revealed, and hid
that shall not be known.,, I,          \, that shall not be known. What 27
27 What I tell you in dark-   Tov  o         v ~,u)(0o70oEat.   o Ae- I tell you in darkness, that
ness, that speak ye in light: and yco vtll   v E-1? or'aKot   eltraTe'v speak ye in the light; and what
what ye hear in the ear, that'Tc  aco7t'   Kat 0o e\s TO oVS aKOe- ye hear in the ear, that preach
preach ye upon the housetops.      TE, K??PV&arE  -l TzOfv  8 aOtTzov. ye upon the house-tops.  And 28
28 And fear not them  which KcaL /.7L boIfr3tOTe ao7r,  TOv c7ro- be not afraid of them that kill
V. 21. Brother, etc. The thought is more forcibly expressed with a more positive assertion of exclusiveness. This case is not
without the article, as in the Greek. — Will, for' shall.'  precisely the same as the examples quoted by Bishop Middleton.
V. 22. Will, for' shall' (omitting the interpolated' men').-  Teacher, for' master.'
The same (ofzos), as emphatically expressed in the Greek.
V. 25. Beelzebul, according to the true reading of the Greek
V. 23. Flee; without its subject, which the connection renders text. * The interpolated'shall they call' is unnecessary.
unnecessary. — The other: the article (as in the Greek) denoting
the next in order, that had not already been visited. —Come, for   V. 27. In the light: with the article, according to English' be come.'                                           usage.
V. 24. A disciple —a servant: without the definite article, as in   V. 28. Be not afraid of: more nearly in the form of the
the Greek. —' No disciple,' * etc., expresses the same thought, but original than'fear not.'
* Middleton, on the Gr. Art., pp. 199, & 64, of Scholefield's ed.    * Comp. WViner, Realwbch., art. Beelzebulb.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. X.                                              57
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
kill the body, but are not able to KreLtro'VrrTvO r  oi/ta, Trv aE +v-  the body, but are not able to
kill the soul: but rather fear him  /X wi   vvaVkLevr()v  a7rOKretvatc   kill the soul; but rather fear
which is able to destroy both soul   o I'o%107TE aE  caAAov roy Svvca. him  who is able  to  destroy
and body in hell.                   / uEvov  Ka I ivX?~V  Ka'cL a u 7o-   both soul and body in hell.
29 Are not two sparrows sold   I                 v          oc1            Are not two sparrows sold 29
for a farthingr? and one of them                                           for a penny?  And one of them
~ *              C3~~rpovOta   arrraptov  7roAE7rat; for a penny? And one of them
shall not fall on the ground with-                                         shall not fall on the ground
G Ka r.  EV a~vrxz o; nTTE(T I   Ereroc eshall not fall on the ground
out your Father.
3tteyioout        7'rou Fatherve.  r'o 7rrpov                    v eoV'  without your Father.  But the 30
30 But the very hairs of your    v            aVV  T    rapos
head are all numbered.             /Vtxuv 6e  KaT at Tpxer T17'  Keica- very hairs of your head are
31 Fear ye not therefore, ye X'r wir~crao 77pt1tOe/rL vat etra'.  iu7  all numbered.  Fear not there- 31
are of more value than many spar- ovI, 00p7OrTE' 7oAA0hv  o-rpov- fore; ye are of more value
rows.                              OtLOZ Staq/spere ~Vteti. Har  oTv than many sparrows.
32 Whosoever therefore shall |o-rs oJiooAo-yE   z'.oc 4i.wpo     Every  one, therefore, who 32
o0rrrw o   ooyrret Ev't E/7rpoconfess me before men, him will I o-eGV TrV  vOpco7ro7v, i/ttooy'Ao-co shall acknowledge me before
confess also  before my  Father Kcayo                             Ev TvO /7rpoO E   7    men, him  will I also acknowlwhiclh is in heaven.               | 7rarpo    yo    rob eo5 v  oipav.ot.  edge before my Father who is
33 But whosoever shall deny,                                         i                           
oo'rst  ay   apro'r/rat He et7rpo- n heaven. But whoever shall 33
me before men, him  will I also,                 deny me before men,.r0EV Tr  v a`r0p'7r(or, apv7tropat deny me before men, him will
deny before my Father which is,     V
avron  Kayo) ey lrpo7-OeEV    7TOO 7ra- I also deny before my Father
illn leaven.
TpoS' IOV  yoV EV Ov pavotsl.    l      klwho is in heaven.
34 Think not that I am come'o /t   E 0'   Atoov faAe    etpr-    Think not that I am  come 34
to send peace on earth: I came  /o/xror7E o'      t
not to send peace, but a sword.   PV7L  ELr TI 77fly' ovK 77AOov /3a- to send peace on the earth; I
35 For I am come to set a man AEiv  EIP7YlI7V, &aAAa\   axatpav. came not to send peace, but a
at variance against his father, and   AtAOov  yap   &tXacrat avtpcowrov sword.  For I am come to set 35
the daughter against her mother, Kara Tv wrarposr avrov, Kal Ov- a man at variance with his faand the daughter in law  against 7arEpa KaTa Ts 1,tL77rTpoS  avrams', ther, and a daughter with her
her mother in law.                  KaL  vvtue7V  Kaa'T TrJjS 7revEpaps mother, and a bride with her
V. 29. A penny. The word farthing is already used (ch. Still, the thought is fully brought out in English, and no one feels
5: 26) for the Greek xoS,oativrs, the fourth part in value of the that the contrast is feebly or inadequately expressed. The attempt
coin here named. The Saviour means by it, the most trifling pe- to transfer to one language the incidental advantages of form and
cuniary value, or next to nothing; and to change the Common structure peculiar to another, is generally made at the sacrifice of
Version, merely for more minute exactness in such a case, would things more important.
be simple pedantry. But as different words are used in the   V. 31. Fear not (omitting'ye').
Greek, and as farthing and penny represent their exact relation   V. 32. Every one-who (raGs-0res)-Wil I also ('YCQ')
and nearly their actual value, there is no harm in making the dis- acknowledge, * is the proper order of the words.
tinction.
V. 34. On the earth (for' on earth').
V. 30. The Greek has here an advantage over the English, in  V. 35 A dauefor 
being able to place''your' first in the sentence, so as to stand in 
marked contrast with the reference just made to the sparrows. * N.T., p. 4): "But as to you, even the hairs of your head are all
numbered;" which is certainly no improvement.
* Scholefield suggests (Hints for an improved trans. of the   *'Oogoyljaee iV. Comp. Ewald, ausf. Lehrb., $ 217, 3, 2, a.




58                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. XI.
K-NG JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
36 And a man's foes shall be aUT7Sr- KaL EXOpol ToV avvOporov mother-in-law;  and  a man's 36
they of his own household.         oC oKtaKoi     avrov.'O   blAzv  foes will be they of his hlouse37 He that lovethl father or,      r,          I'.hold.
rr7EPa 37 Err/pena 67rEP'yn O'    K
mother more than me is not wor-,                                    OVK   He that loves father or moth- 37
thly of me: and he that lovetllh E0U     yov  atos-  KaL  0 OtAWV er more than me is not worthy
son or daughter more than me is Ovtiov  7  U /ya7Epa vWEp  E/E,  OVK of me  and he that loves son
not worthy of me.                  eorT,uov atos  Kz  OS, ov Aa/- or daughter more than me is
38 And he that taketh not his /3aPet  rv  o-Tavpov  a  ro          a  not worthy of me.  And he 38
cross and followeth after me, is,,,,,   that does not take his cross
cross,.n olot a   f      t     e     r          OV,  isCC aKOOV0dEL OTrrlo /tovo  OK     is not
not worthy of me.                                                        and  follow  after  ee, is not
39 He that findeth his life shall I,ov aios.   0 e6 pzv Tr7V  1vX77V worthy of me.  He that finds`9
lose it: and he that loseth his life aT7rov  a7roAe'oeE  avLT7'    Kat  o his life shall lose it; and he
for my sake shall find it.         a ro'cr.            O  that loses his life for my sake
ayToe  Va')v +vX7v  avrov  EvE40 He that receiveth you re-             E,,   o  shall find it.
ceiveth me; and he that receiveth                                          He that receives you receives 40
me receiveth him that sent me.    8EXOLEVoS' VLaS' ELE  E/XETaC   Kat,e; and he tllat reccives me
41 He that receiveth a prophet 0o e/e  XoLEVOSt  3EoXETraL TO  atoro- receives him that sent me. He 41
in the name of a prophet shall re-  crrEIAavra,/e.  o  eXO/IePVOS 7rpo- that receives a prophet in the
ceive a prophet's reward; and he  T7rvp  etS ovo/la 7rpo/Prov TOV -  name of a prophet shall receive
that receiveth a righteous man o          Wrpo/ro v    jCeaL'  Ka/T  \  a prophet's reward; and lihe
in the name of a righteous man                                           that receives a righteous man
shall receive a righteous man's  eX~o/eLE        to'  er [ao/a 8t- in the name of a righteous man
reward.                            Katov  Jt-Oov   &GKalov  A  7erat'  shall receive a righteous man's
42 And whosoever shall give KaL o  Eav 7o                   T          rewa.  And  whoever shall 42
to drink unto one of these little IKp    TOVToW  oTptop b         xpo   give to drink to one of these
ones a cup of cold water only in',,,,,\  little ones a cup of cold water
the name of a disciple, verily I                                  a/zOvlp    Es ooloa LcO77TOV, a/l7   only, in the name of a disciple,
say unto you, he shall in no wise qAyc  V/Lv  ov O       a0Ae5    -v  verily I say to you, lie shall not
lose his reward.                  /tOOTSo  avTroV.                       lose his reward.
XI. AND it came to pass, when    XI. Kat eYEvero  orE  ETEAE-   XI. AN]) it came to pass, when  1
Jesus had made an end of comn- -TEpv o0  17rovs' &aarTa-o-cov T0oS Jesus had made an end of commanding his twelve disciples, he &8Oc&eKa /LaOrTraLs avTro, AerTE/3r manding his twelve disciples,
departed thence to teach and to E|KELOEV ToV  StOaO-Ketv KaL Kp77pO — he departed thence to teach
preach in their cities.    o        -eP EP TraLS 7roASEo-t aTvrTp.       and to preach in their cities.
2 Now when John had heard           0  JAE'IoavvyPr  cKova arv E    Now  when John had heard  2
in the prison the works of Christ, To  rE07,uoTr7ptc Tu epya TO   Xpt- in the prison the works of the
he sent two of his disciples,    |(rrov, 7rEL'tas 3vo TrCv  /a07Trrcop Christ, lie sent by his discidaughter-in-law').-At variance with: as required by English   V. 39. L~fe (yv;'v): see the note on ch. 16:26.
usage.                                                  V. 42. Shall not:' in fo wise' answers to ovSacatS, and is
V. 36. A man's foes (comp. Mic. 7: 6): English idiom does not a proper expression of oi, I/m.
not require the definite article with man.              Ch. XI.-V. 2. Thle C1hrist (zon Xeazozo).-By (6&), for
V. 38. That does not take-and follow: the construction, that'two of.' Thle evidence of the oldest hIss. and versions is decisive
takes not-and followeth, expresses a differcnt meaning.  for this reading, which is now followed in all the critical editions.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTIIEW.-CIIAP. X.I.                                                   59
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
3 And said unto him, Art thou  avTov, EW7rEv avmr~c   T..V El 0  pEXO- pies, and  said  to  him:  Art 3
hle that should  come, or do we /Eros, 77  ETEpoV  7rpO OK-oE,; thou He that cometh, or look
look for another?,,,                                                            we for another?
K'a[ a~rofcpt~ets' o'I~1o'o  elev'
4 Jesus answered and said unto,                                                And Jesus answering said to  4
them, Go and  shew  John  again  arots               p HopevOE'Vres  7ra77eaiAare them: Go and report to John
A,   /          g  
those things which ye do hear and  Iaxvvp, a rKOtVETE  sKa  /3A)rere  what ye hear and see.   The  5
see:                                    Trv   ot aOva/3A7rovo-t, KaL  XCoAo[ blind  receive  sight  and  the
5 The blind receive their sight,   EpLtrarovTot-  AE7Trpo   KaOapL'ov- lame walk, lepers are cleansed
and the lame walk, the lepers are t           Ka,   La  KCOoL   /o     t  l        |and  the  deaf hear, the  dead
clean~sed, antd the deaf hear, the,,,,EKPO   are raised, and the poor have
lead isedu, and th dep         feor EyELtpovrat, Kat 7rToXOL  EvayyAt- good tidings preached to them.
dead are raised up, and the poor                                  /,          "I
have the gospel preached to them. (orat'  Kai ltKaP'poS' Eo-tL,   S' And happy is lie, whoever shall  6
~a~  t~ o' Ka         t-) qv  ~tot  no be offended at me.
( And blessed is he, whosoever Ecv               ( KanaAt03   Ev  Eo. not be offended at me.
shall not be offended in me.            Totu7cp Eo                       7gTo         And as these were departing, 7
vroom,,,,o' Jesos be(ran to say to the rnul7 And as they departed, Jesus o'I)ov' AE7E    T                    oXo    Ep   Jesus be gan  to say to the multitudes concerning John: What
began to say unto the multitudes'Icorvz:ov'          T        Awee eAO   E    V: wet   ye out into  the wilder-h
concerning John, What went ye,                       a,,,      /              w      e \
concerninEp[oyv &ea oao-at; KaAJtLov vro ness to behold?  A reed shaken
out into  the wilderness to  seete    nd?
A reed shaken with the wind?           av ov   aAEVOLEvo;                Aa   T  by the wind
8 But what went ye out f or to  E AETE;      oa"vpco7roVo  EV    But what went ye out to  8
I   see?   A  man  clothed in  soft
8 But what went ye out for to ~~tg,,e re?  a3 lted n;f
see?   A  man clothed in soft rai- jtaAaKotsK LtaTtots. 77,04E07LEVOV;| raiment?   Behold, they  that
ment? behold, they that wear soft Laov, ot Ta FataKa  / opoOvreS' Ev, wear soft clothing are in kings'
clothing are in kings' houses.          T0lS oMotts Tro fv ao-tAE- v ELo,   houses.
9 But what went ye out for to  aAAaT r7i E'iAOETE  &8eV;  7rpoO-    But what went ye  out to  9
V. 9. Or, a~ad zTi            7r2o9'Eze; no99fuv     V. 9. In some ancient copies: But why
icterv;                                    went ye out? To see a prophet?
V. 3. He that cometh (o5 EoX6uevog), a designation of the ex- Lexicon); compare its use in ch. 17: 27, that we may not offend
pected Messiah; compare John 6: 14. —Look we for (7rooa8o- them, and ch. 15: 12, the Pharisees-were offended. Many were
Scuev): a common form for shall uwe look, are we to look.    disappointed in their expectations of a temporal prince and deV. 4. And Jesus answering said (xai r7zo  otue-is-E7rep).- liverer of the nation, and took offense at the humble origin, and
Report  re.a          prop.. to bear tidings from one, as a mes- the purely spiritual mission., of him who claimed to be the promsenger; hut also simply to relate, to tell, as it is used in cli. 8: 33, ised Mlessiahi-At m~e; * Gr. in me, the ground of disaffection
and in general to make known, to declare, as in ch. 12: 18, Heb. being in him, -namely in his personal relations and his teachings~
2: 12.-What ye hear (' &xoc'kre).                           at which they took offense; our idiom requires at.
V. 5. The blind, etc.; camp. the note onl ch. 10: 8.-Have   V. 7. As these were departing (zro5zV-sC0_:ro~eEvoUis').- To
good tidings preached to them: conip. the note on ch. 4: 23. behold: &EsdaaaD'.at, prop. to look upon, as a public spectacle,
TPhis language, quoted from the prophecy in Is. 61: 1, and now  games, mid the like; hence appropriately used here of an object
fulfilled in the personal teachings of Jesus, was the niost pertinent of general curiosity and interest (comp. cli. 3: 5-7).-By (V'ro)
answer to John's inquiry.-Receive sight (adva,321ovazv): in for' with'.
classic writers said of those who recover their sight, after tempo-   V. 8. Soft raiment is the meaning, whether we read 1actcioc9
rary blindness. Bat in the N. T. it is used, without this limita- (after jzce)~cxorg), which Lachmann braclcets, and Tregrelles and
tion, of one horn blind who is made to see (John 9: ii, 15, 18). Tlischendorf omit, or simply yac)axorg delicacies, the luxurious




60                        GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
see?  A prophet?  yea, I say unto'riv;  van, AEyco V;ztV, Kat 7reptco- see?  A prophet?   Yea, I say
you, and more than a prophet.          (-oTEpO v  7rpo0/Tov.   ovTos  yGap  toyou, and more than a proph10 For this is he, of whom it is,eort 7ept  o~ Yeypa7rra~ INov, et.  For this is he, of whom it 10
written, Behold, I send my mes-                              \, \,   a,         is written: Behold, I send my
senger before thy face, which shall          aromessenger before thy face, who
prepare thy way before thee.           7rpo 7rpoCo07rov o'                  ov orS  Kara- shall prepare thy way before
11 Verily I say unto you, Among  o(Kev-aELT rTv        ooV  00VoV  E/.Lrpo- thee.   Verily  I say  to  you, 11
them that are born of women there  o-Ov (trov.'A.7tv, AEyco Vltw, OVK  Among them  that are born of
hath not risen a greater than John  yy7epTraL  (M 7evvTrot; yVvatKc, women, there has not risen a
the Baptist: notwithstanding, he /1e[iwP,'Ieoapvvov   rov  /3a7rrto'ro' greater than John the Baptist.
that is least in the kingdom  of,                    p                         But he tlat is least in the kingo  Kpoepos e  atKPtEPOasta                              in thk i
heaven is greater than he.             T                                      L dom  of heaven is greater than
12 And from  the days of John  7          OV PC V peiesv afWoZ Eo'TY. lie.
the Baptist until now  the king- aW 7rT0 Se rtw  qtEPW Iv ovrov ToV                 And from  the days of John 12
dom of heaven suffereth violence, /3arTOC TOV  Ecog apTre, q /3artCAe/a  the Baptist until now, the kingand the violent take it by force.   TOWv ovpavcrov 3,tac eTral, KaL  3ta- dom of heaven is taken by vio13 For all the prophets and                                                 S.CL ap7racov(T L0  avTv.   ralWTESlence, and  the  violent  seize
the law prophesied until John.           p       o    po                         upon it.  For all the prophets 13
14 And if ye will receive  it,           /                                  \ and the law  prophesied  until
this is Elias, which was for to  EGod Icoarrov 7rpoef)IrEvo-ar'  Ka  John.  And if ye will receive 14
come.                                  et OEAere 8e`ao'Oat, avtro-rs E 1t  it, lie is the Elijah that should
15 He that hath ears to hear,  HAlas' o IEAAAov   E'PXeo-Oat.   0 come.  He that hath  ears to 15
let him hear.                          EXOv wra aKOVEtV, aKOVETO.  Ti- hear, let him hear.
V. 12. Or, is forced
V. 15. or, O fecov cTha, acoverco      V. 15. In some ancient copies: He that
hath ears, let him hear
ed by Tischendorf, and approved by Meyer and others as the true common opinion, that avs& in the N. T. never stands for the
one; but the weight of ancient testimony (see Tregelles, New  simple unemphatic'he.'*  Where one already spoken of, and
Testament, Part I.) is in favor of the reading in the text.  still present to the mind, is represented by aevzo as subject of
V. 11. But (SE), for''notwithstanding.'-Least: prop. the lesser, the verb, it may have no more emphasis than is naturally attachthe lesser one -  least.  Comp. Winer, i 35, 4, 3rd paragr., and ed to the English pronoun of the third person, under the same
Diog. L., as there quoted.                                  circumstances.
V. 12. Is taken by violence (f1iaEsral); the pass. use of this   That should come (for' which was for to come'): namely, in
form. — The violent: comp. (for the art.) the note on ch. 10: 8. accordance with the divine purpose and prediction (Mal. 4: 5);
Seize upon (7rctaovar).                                    comp. ch. 17: 10. The definite form  (the Elijah that should
V. 14. Will receive. This use of will is not lost in English, come) is required to give the full effect of the Greek phrase.
nor is it desirable that it should be. No one would be likely to   V. 15, margin. This reading is attested by very high authorimistake it here as denoting the simple future, without reference ty, and is regarded by many scholars as the true one. t  But the
to the volition of the subject. Comp. (on &AEere) the note on balance of external testimony (see Tregelles, New Testament,
ch. 1: 19, last paragraph.                                  Part I.) does not warrant its adoption as the reading of the text.
He (ar6o) for'this.'t —Buttmannn  has fully disproved the   * Referring to the classification usually made, he justly says:
Wenn auch wahr ist, dass die Mehrzahl der Stellen sich unter
*  esych.: fiaico xeparszrat, es wird mit Gewalt eingenom- diese Rubriken vertheilen lassen, so ist damit doch noch nicht die
men, erobert....  Vrgl. Xen. H. G. 5, 2, 15, 7r6Zste...,A.s iE- Uebereinstimmung des Gebrauchs mit dem gew6hnlichen dargef18aa/uEva  (Meyer). So the Syr. (Peshito): l.    a.   than.
-t   Meyer: CeOZe w fehlt bei B, D, 32; bier, und 13' 9, 43, eint "He is —viz. John, mentioned just before" (Scholefield, Hints fgelklammert von Lachmann, getilgt von Tischendorf, und mit
for an improved trans. of the N. T., p. 4).                 Recht. Es ist Zusatz aus Mark. und Luk., bei welchen in allen
$ Grammatik des aeutest. Sprachgebrauchs, 8 127, 9-12.    Stellen acxoslv sicher steht.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XI.                                                        61
KING JAMES  VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
16 But whereunto shall I               liken  vt  0} o/otor-wco  rT7?   7ereaV  rau-    But whereto  shall I liken 16
this generation?   It is like unto  IrCv;    o/zola  erOL         7ratcaplots' Ev this generation?   It is like to
children  sitting  in  the  markets, |yopats  KaOrEteots',  Kai 7rpoo- children sitting in the  narkets,
and calling unto their fellows,                               e                      who  call to  the  others, and
17 And saying, We have piped                                            c         say:  We  piped  to  you, and 17
unto you, and ye have not danced; Kai AEyov-tV' H)A~oa/r   /                         y'  danie d Vot V          ang,,-1,9   $   1 ao-OE'   v,        ye danced  not; we sang  the
we have mourned unto you, and  Kat  VK COpX7'EO'1                                   lament  and  ye   eat not the
ye have not lamented.                   /zEv   6/uat/., and ye beat 1a0t the
ye hae nt l d,,  K K       O    breast. For John came neither 18
18 For John came neither eat- 3HAOE y7ap  Iaoaovv2s   rT/Ee /            T' ting nor drinking, and they say, coV                e   7ro             eating nor                  drinking,  and they
He hath a devil.,,                               EYOVO,   say, He  has  a  devil.   The 19
He hlath a dlevil.                         atA lio    E`E1'AOE    O'  V e.s
Xlat~ovtov  e~et.    ~AO~r  o  vtos' Son  of man came eatingf and
19 The Son of man came eat-.       on O    an  came eatn   and
ig  and  drinoking, and they say, T  r v6P(7OV  OO[W         a  7rzK o W I,| drinking, and they say, Behold
ingK and  drinkingo and they say,                                      a.'powoS'
Behold a man gluttonous, and a  Ka               yovtv.           ov,  rapa   os a glutton and a winedrinker, a
winebibber, a friend of publicans  1fryos' KaL  oLVroWrT)V, re 0coPlI friend of publicans and sinners.
and sinners.  But wisdom is justi- q/t'As' Kal actfapTcoACoV.   i:at E3t- But wisdom  was justified  on
fled of her children.                    Kato07 O7 r roo[ta  arwo TrOv T7EKVOV the part of her children.
VV. 16, 17. a:rrooaowCvorv~ra Trozg'reootS
2E'yovacv (for xai 7reooa.-xai 2iy.
V. 17. orn. the second vurv
V. 16. Who call to the others, and say;* according to the smote their breasts.  The verb xdvrea9'ac, (to beat one's self on
oldest and best attested reading (see Tregelles, New Testament, the breast, to beat the breast, as an expression of sorrow and grief,
Part I.), as in the critical editions of Lachmann,  Tischendorf, and hence to mourn for, to bewail) is used here in its primary
and Tregelles.}                                                meaning, for the outward act of grief, corresponding with
V. 17. To you (vyzv), in the second instance, is now omitted  danced,' the outward expression of gaiety and mirth.  The
* s *.. s rn 5 1 fl n J~~~~~ conlplaint is: ve danced not to the lively music of the flute, nor
in all the critical editions; see Tregelles, and Alford, for the cor- complaint is  ye dance  not to the lively music of the flute, nor
rect' sta t of te a n           beat the breast to the mournful sounds of the dirge; nothing
rect statement of the ancient authorities. {
We sang the lament: 1I the verb is from &ervoc, "a wailing, would please you. *
lamenting, especially a funeral song, dirge, lament, like the   V. 19. A glutton: when  Sv&etoros is followed by a limiting
Gaelic coronach" (Liddell and Scott).                          appellative, the latter is the proper English expression of the
Beat the breast: the common oriental expression of sorrow and idea. — Winedrinker, for'winebibber.'
grief; comp. Nahum 2: 7, prop. beating on their breasts;  Luke   But, etc.: zai sometimes joins things actually and historically
O           7.,,',    ~~~~~~~~~connected, whose relation is more clearly expressed in EDnolish by
18: 13, the publican... smote on his breast; 23: 48, the people... connected, whose relation is more  early expressed in English by
__~~~~___   __________________  ~but,-and being =  and (yet); comp. Robinson, N. T. Lex., xai,
Ewald (Evanel. bers.): welche den iibrigen zurufend sa- 1, f.- Was justified (for'is justified'), the aorist tense, correEd(Eagel.    f e.     e    e eirinunsasponding with  2&Esv.-On the part of (azro): see Robinson,
t Except that he retains ht-aiots, for which he erroneously N. T. Lex., azor, 3, c, y, and note 2. She was justified on the
quotes the Vat. Cod., and the Cod. Ephr. (as read by others).    part of her children, by their reception of her teachings, and faith+ Meyer: Diese ganze Lesart ist auf Grund iuberwiegender ful observance of them.t
Beglaubigung vorzuziehlen;... statt kraiootg findet sich iiberwieg(ffend bezeuot  ooTest.  See also Alford's text (who follows   *'T'he rendering of the Common Version is very indefinite and
this reading), and his summary of authorities.                 unsatisfactory.  Scrivener (Suppl. to auth. version of N. T1'.)
{ Meyer: Lachmann und Tischbndorf haben bloss E9&e;r4aa-'"we have sung dirges unto you, and ye have not smote the
uev, nach B, C (falso), D, Z, Minusk., Verss., und Viitern. Rich-  reast.' So Bishop Jebb.  Gen. renders le aasev'we have
tig; tZ ist Zusatz aus dem Voherige.           sung mourning songs unto you,' and is followed by the margin of
r7~~~~~~~ rn ~~~~~~Bish. In a passage whose spirit is nearly unintelligible without
Pillon, Greek Synonymes (ed. Arnold), art. 290: "Oep,6srv, some knowledge of Oriental customs, it is desirable that the verto sing the funeral dirge called &e9wos, hence to weep and sion should convey as much information as possible, without delament one dead."..                                                                 
generating into a paraphrase.' We have mourned unto you, and
~[ Rddiger (Tlhes., art. E~~): pulsavit, feriit pectus, sq. b:, ye have not lamented' of Auth. is very vague."
Nah. 2: 8.                                                       t Meyer: von Seiten ihrer Kinder, d. h. von Seiten ihrer Ver



62                         GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTIIEW.-CIIAP. Xi
KING JAMES' VERSION.                             GREEK  TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
20 Then  began he to upbraid  a5m7-s'.    To~TE'p&a7-o  O'VEU3L~Et                   Then  began  bie to  upbraid 20
the  cities  wherein  most of his    ~ wAt                                             the cities wherein most of his
mighty works were done, because  rarASE                          T'EEVvoa   miracles  were  done, because
the  repented l   ot                        KEOa         vaE     avov,    t ov  they  repented  not.   Woe  to 21
a21 Wo   unto tashes.e, Chorazin!   ETE V17o-a.                 al          X      -  thee  Chorazin! wo   to  thee,
woe unto thee, Bethsaida! for if                                                       Bethsaida!   For if the mirathe  mighty  works, which  were  Ov  ovat o-ot, B27Oo-ai~a'), 0rt Et dles  that have  been  done in.
done  i  you,  ad  bee   done  n  &  Tipcp,c~  Zt&3   7EOT         you had been done in Tyre and
Tyre and Sidon, they would have                                                        Sidon, they would have repentrepented  long  ago  in. sackcloth  avltats-t at 7EOI-O/E vat  EvLLtl)2 ed long. agro in sackcloth  and
and ashies.                              waAat'a'v  4' oaKK) icat uwroao3^ ashes.  Bu'_t yet I say to you, 22
22 But   say uto you  It shll,LLTEVO?7-aP.                      1  it shall he more tolerable for
22 But I say unto you, It shall,uETeV6o'orav.    7r A Eybe more tolerable for Tyre  and  Tp, Tyre and Sidon in the day of
Ipp Kat  ZLUWV    alVEK7TOOTEPOl  judgyment, than for you.
Sidon  at the  day  of judgment,,,          
than for you.                             EO-'at E~v Tmpa  KptEc
than for yo.          EO~T~t E)?7/IE~~   pLJEOJ~, 2 V1L/)            And thou, Capernaum! sh1alt 23
23 And thou, Capernaum, which  Kact  OT,  CKa7repva                                 thou  be  exalted  to  heaven?
art exalted unto heaven, saltbe                                                        Thou shalt bego down to the un-opao  coe
broulght down to hell: for if the                                                      derworld.  For if the miracles
mighty  works, which  have been              a        ~ T                                                   d
done in  thee, had  been done in  aooVaEts  a   had  been  done  in  Sodom, ita
V. 23. /~  &os  ooiz         9o 
V. 2 3. a'7' C'                 ~~V. 2 3. In some ancient copies: that
0;ov Ymrix,8anq
swast exalted to heaven, shalt go down tov
0     77 Evc09  3OasvO' VyPcJWJ77,'cG"0  the underworld
xaoria.17
V. 20. Miracles: as this word is rendered throughout the signification)  namely, soethig above human power,.   an
Acts and Epistles, except in 2 Cor. 12:12.                      effect bove human or natural power," as the word is defined by
Three words are employed (,e'oas, &ats, and amesrov) to  Johnson.  It corresponds, therefore, in common Elish usae,
express the supernatural acts and occurrences, by which the char- to the New Testament use of   a, and is already sanctioned
acter and mission of our Lord and his apostles were declared and by the Common Version in the Acts and Epistles.
attested.                                                          The word        o  (sign) is still more specific, expressing the
Of these the most general and indefinite in its import was object of such exhibitions of supernatural power; namely, as
eoas; prop. an extraordinary and portending phenomenon, *  signs, or  ii
something monstrous and out of the course of nature. t  Through- is used (of such acts and events) about seventy times in the New
out the New Testament it is well expressed, in the Common  Testament; and is variously and arbitrarily rendered by the
Version, by the word wonder, as something mysterious and inex- words sign (about forty times), miracle (over twenty times), and
plicable.                                                        wonder (three times)t
The word USvavuts (power, might) is more specific, implying    V. 22. But yet  that is, notwithstanding you have b
the possession of supernatural power,  inherent or conferred, highly favored, above these heathen cities.  Compare the sentithrough which such acts were performed. In this sense the word    n1
miracle is now used in English (without regard to its etymological' at,' as in v. 24.
V. 23. Shalt thou be exalted to heaven.? So in the most an-r
ebrer und Auhaugner, welche eben dadurch, dass sic sich ihr ange- cetradnofheex,* as attested by the oldest Mss., versions,
seblossen haben und sich von ihir leiten lassen,...die Weisheit
thatsacthlich gerechtf'ertigt haben.-Compare, for the same use of
&x6o, Acts 2: 22, and Dr. Hackett's remark: "1We have a'co    * Camp., e. g., Mark 16:17, 1 Car. 14: 22.
after the participle, instead of svcio, because the approbation was    t A  specimen of the arbitrary manner of rendering this word
indirect, i. e. testified thru~h miracles."may be seen in Acts; where it is translated in 2: 19, 22, and 43,
RoEst und Palm  (Griech. Hdwbch.): ausserordentliche und  signs; in 4: 16 and 22, miracle; in 4:30, nnd 5: 12, signs; in
bedeatun~svolle Erscheinung.                                     6: 8, miracles; in 7: 36, signs; in 8:6, miracles; in 8: 13, and
t Pillon, Greek Synonymes (ed. Arnold), art. 370: "1riea!;, 14: 3, signs; in 15: 12, mi'racles.
monster contrary to nature, miracle, and every thing which is    *As quoted by Irenveus (last half of the second century), concontrary to the order of nature."                                tra. TH~rese-,_ lib. ixv., c. 36, 3 (vol. I., p. 685, ed. Stieren): Et tu,




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MIATTHEW. —CHAP. XI.                                                      63
KING  JAMES' VYERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
Sodom, it would have remained y7eo4EIat  Eov  CootL  eLLELtvaL     ap  would have remained until this
until thiis day.                   o-LXPLo             7-LE.    Aiv AEyco  day.   But yet I say to  you, 24
24 But I say unto you, That it             i  rt  7    o              veKrre-  that it shall be more tolerable
shall be  more  tolerable  for the.,,a   e                             for the land of Sodom  in  the
land of Sodom, in the day of judg- pO. crthan for thee o
ment, than for thee., ~~~~~~                      day of judgment, than for thee.
ment,  than fo  theeo.'        o. t    Ev EKE'V6  mT  KaCLpc  adro25 At that time Jesus answer-  KpLeES                  U     EL'.      At that time Jesus answered 25
/,,, and said: I thank thee, 0 Faed and said, I thank thee, O Fa- Aoyov/at [   0ot, 7rarrep,  KVltE TOV
tr oa,,,  ther, Lord of heaven and earth,
thler, Lord of heaven and earth, 05parov               KaL 7rys' yrs,  7rt aure tbecause thou hast hid these things
bcfrom  thoe wise and  prudent, and  Kpv/as'   avra  a7ro  ao'olv  KaL from  the wise and discerning, and
from  the  wise and prudent, and                         \      I  I
(rvpeTr&W,     KaL  acrEKacvas~ aUTr
hast revealed them  unto babes.    l          c                             r        hast revealed  them  to babes
26 Even so, Father; for so it.   Va  0   7raTp, 07tL ovrrS  yea, 0 Father, that so it seem- 26
seemed good in thy sight.              IeyEvero  E VoKloa Et7poo'OEV   oV. C         ed  good  in  thy  sight!  All 27
and citations (see Tregelles, New Testament, Part I.), and as prop. beings for' things'); as reached by digging iznto it (Am.
edlited by Lachmann and Tregelles. The other reading given in 9: 2); men are said to go down into it (Num. 16: 33, to the
the margin, followed by Tischendorf in his critical edition, and underworld, for' into the pit;' Ezek. 31: 15-17, runderworld, for
approved by Meyer (4te Ausg.), Alford, and others, is found in'grave' and'hell;' Job 7: 9, underworld, for' grave;' Ps.
Alss. of a much later date.*                                  55:15; Is. 14:15; Matt. 11:23); its depth below is contrasted
Shalt go down: according to the true reading, now followed in with the height of heaven above (Job 11: 8; comp. Ps. 139: 8,
all the critical editions. t                                  and Rom. 10: 6, 7). *  Underworld, therefore, corresponds exact-'Shalt thou be exalted to heaven?' the Saviour asks, in view of ly to the conception of this abode in the scriptural allusions
the privileges and the distinction which his residence among made to it, and is the most fitting term for it in English.  See
them  conferred; shall this be thy favored and enviable lot? further in the note on ch. 16:18,t and comp. Campbell, Diss.VI.,
Nay; as thou art more guilty than Sodom, + so thou shalt suffer Part. ii., where the subject is fully discussed.
a like fate!                                                     V. 25. Answered: see the writer's note on Job 3: 2, especially
Underworld.  The distinction clearly made by the sacred the 3rd and 4th paragraphs.- That (oce), for'because.' — Diswriters, between the receptacle of all the dead (c'A7s), and the cerning (avveC~,), for'prudent.'
place of punishment for the wicked (yE'eva), should be made
equally clear in the English version of the Scriptures. The in-   V. 26. Yea (vai), for'even so,' which is not the meaning of
propriety of confounding them  (as is done in the Common Ver- the Greek word.  Good in thy sight: esor.a a u~rooaviv aov,
sion, which renders both by the same English word), and the comp. the Aram. ~    ~,   Dan. 3: 32.- That, instead of'for.'
great evil resulting from this confusion, are acknowledged by all
who have given attention to the subject.  }                      * "Expressions implying that hades is under the earth, and
The Greek (0ts7  (as well as the Heb. iNe3t) represents (of that the seat of the blessed is above the stars, ought to be regardcourse, in merely figurative conception) the abode of the depart- ed merely as attempts to accommodate what is spoken to common apprehension and langruage.... We have no more reason
ed, the world of spirits. 11 It is conceived of as beneath (Is. to understand these literally, than we have to believe that the
14: 9); as under the earth (Rev. 5: 3, 13; and Philip. 2: 10, soul, when separated from  the body, can feel torment in its
tongue, or that a little cold water can relieve it" (Campbell,
* It was found by Jerome in one of his Mss. He says, in his Diss. VI., Part. ii., 22).
note on the passage: Et tu, Capharnaum, 1numquid usque in    t In 1 Cor. 15:.55, the true text (according to the oldest
caeluro exaltaberis?   Usque  in infernuni descendes.  In altero Mss.) reads &dvars in both clauses (instead of a3r7s in the secexemp'ari reperimus: Et tu, Capharnaumn, quce usque in colurm  ond), as in the editions of Lachmann and Tischendorf.  The
exaltata es, usque ad ilnferna descendes.                     superior force and beauty of the true text, and its consistency
with itself, will be seen in the following version of it:' Then
Compare Is. 14:15, Sept., ei   xarln.  shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is
J "Suffering the veongeance of eternal fire" (Jude, v. 7).  swallowed up in victory.  Where, O  death, is thy victory?
"The distinction between 4?i]S  the underworld, the recepta- Where is thy sting, O death?  The sting of death is sin.' It is
cle of thle departed, and yeer'a tile place of torment, quite dis- obvious that the false reading of the later Mss. is contrary to the
appealrs in our Version....'I'he confusion, of which this is the connection; for the Apostle says,' The sting of death is sin' (not
occasion, is scrions"  (French, on the authorized version of the the sting of the'grave'). —On Rev. 20: 13, 14, see Campbell,
N.'l'., ch. v., 2ild parar.).                               Diss. VI., Part ii., 13.
1[ Compare, e. g., Luke 16: 22-31.                              Meyer: ogc, nicht deni, sondern dass.




64                    GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XIT.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
27 All things are delivered un- I-[Tcvr'a  /1ot 7rape8oOry  Vzr'o  things are delivered to me by
to me of my Father: and no man raL7por tov'  KaL oelr  Ef7tyLv(c- |my Father; and no one knows
knoweth the Son, but the Father; /oKeL TO v            vtove El  0 7r -aTlp'  the Son but the Father; nor
neither knoweth any man the Fa-                                          knows any one the Father but
ov"e E    v 7'arEpa 7'[ eLtyvcooKEt  knows any one the Father butE
ther, save the Son, and  he to E /u oN vior,  Ka.     X eav i3ovALrat the Son, and he to whom  the
whomsoever the Son will reveal |    tOs' a7roKaAvr/at.  zleVTe 7wpOS Son is pleased to reveal him.
him. 
2hiCm.                          [nto m Teall ye that  SE'7rv7rer ot KorclWTreS KaL 7rE-   Come unto me all ye that 28
28 Come unto me, all ye that                                                  
labour and are heavy laden, and
I will give you rest.  as.   apoare TOMv ~'vyOu  iov A' | and I will give you rest. Take 29
I will give you rest.                                        
v/as, Ka"  ta~eve ad ftoS, 5rtry yoke upon you, and learn
29 Take my yoke upon you,                K    L       ar E, OTt          yoke upon you, and learn
and learn of me; for I am meek w7rpaos' Ef/.C  Kac Tra7reUro  T7 KCap- of me; for I am meek and lowand lowly in heart: and ye shall |L~a.   KaL  Evp?7o'ETe  ava7ravo-tv ly in heart; and ye shall find
find rest unto your souls.        |'rcrT aIt vXa-s' 5t^3v.  o yap  v'S-| rest for your souls.  For my 30
30 For my yoke is easy, and Jlov  XPf7o'TOs'  KaL  TO  5/opTlov yoke is easy, and my burden
my burden is light.                /1ov EAa0qpov  ErtLv.                 light.
XII. AT that time Jesus went    XII.'EN   EKElv)  zT  Katp              XII. At that time Jesus went 1
on the sabbath day through the |;  opeiOT   o'7-oUs TO'  T'oCi3iao't on  the sabbath  through the
corn;  and  his  disciples  were  at T0v oP-roptcwv.   oiE / /aOqi- grain-fields; and his disciples
ahungered, and began to pluck               -and began to pluck
7'a   a\o'a                   P      hungered, ban         to pluck
the ears of corn, and to eat.      Ta  aTOV E       aav,                     ered, and began to pluck,,,ears of grain, and  to  eat.
2 But when the Pharisees saw  To0 lAAAEtv 0oTaXuva   KaL Ee                 ofEtrv.
it, they said unto him, Behold, lo                                       Arnd the Pharisees  seeing it 2
thy disciples do that which is not,, \                               said to him: Behold, thy disaviy disciplrc oo thtzaOhrae ois doo at  which it iszay~at   not
lawful to do upon the sabbath, ciples do that which it is not
day.                                  t t7roto'v,  0 OvIC 4eo-t7t  -oLtev Ei lawful to do on the sabbath. And  3
3 But he said unto themo themHave.   0                       he said to them: Have ye not
ye not read what David did, when OVK aveYvcoTE TL EWot70'     e a/iS3,    read what David did, when he
he was ahungered, and they that  E                                      hungered, and they that were
were with him;, I  
4 How  he entered  into  the                                  o'AOE  TOv with him; how he entered into  4
house of God, and did eat the OLKOV TO) Oeov,  KaL TOvS' aprovS' the house of God, and ate the
shewbread, which was not lawful T77r 7rpoOEOEcOS' Eayev, ovis ovK showbread,  which it was not
V. 27. By (Veto) for'of.'-No one (ov3eas), for'no man.'- Qitcwv), for'corn;' comp. the Common Version in Mark 2: 23,
Ntor, for'neither.'-Any one (nen), for' any man.'-But, for and Luke 6:1. —Ears of grain (without the article).'save,' as in the preceding clause. — Whom, for' whomsoever.'-Is
pleased (#ovin~raz, for'will.'~ V. 2. And the Pharisees seeing it: compare the note on ch.
V. 29. For, instead of' to.' —Copula (v. 30) once, as in the Greek. 2 14.
Ch. 12.-V. 1. Sabbath, for'sabbath day.'* —Grain-fields (aoo-.  V. 4. Showbread (strictly, bread set before, set out, exhibited),
* Winer ({ 27, 3, 2nd paragr.): "r e acSflara, where only the answers well to both the forms oi iqvo   s -rpooeaewr and C
weekly day of rest is meant (Matt. 12:1, Luke 4:16, and 9qoJ&eao s crv oe'rov, as well as to tomb tth  and olb
elsewhere), is either a transfer of the Aram. form ~:1, or is r:z..nr_,. —Nor, for'neither.'-For the priests alone; instead of
formed after the analogy of names of festivals."' only for the priests.'




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. XII.                                         65
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
for him to eat, neither for them 54v ~lv avrcT  qayewv, ov~ T0'S  lawful for him to eat, nor for
which were with him, but only l          avrov, E    1 rotoL  ILpevEoL them  that were with him, but
for the priests? 9                                                       forthepriestsalone? Or have'
5 Or have ye not read in the    vL                     aVEycoe        for the priests alone? Or have 5
law, how  that on  the  sabbath Tro r elate    ore  roots ora 3/8aoAtv oo  ye not read in the law, that on
days the priests in the templel epe,       v                   I' ~eppE) T o'   aroy the sabbath the priests in the
profane  the  sabbath, and  are                                          temple profane the sabbath, and
blameless?                        /3efi77AoarEt,   Kal dyvaLrto[' EL(r[;
blameless?                       l ygEIrRAoVcrc,  K.~                  are blameless?  But I say to  6
6 But I say unto you, That in AEyco E  VlLV, OThat a greaterTOO            than the
this place is one greater than the             Th                        you, that a greater than the
this place is one greater than the iRo(V EO'T, o'e.  eL &E eyVC;KEtTE temple is here.  But if ye had  7
temple., 
7 But if ye had known what rT  eOrTL,, EAeov  OeAeo  Kat o  r 6v- known what means, I desire
this meaneth, I will have mercy, a-, oUK az KaTE&1KWc TT                 mercy  and  not sacrifice, ye
and not sacrifice, ye would not CdvatrtlovS.   KVpto09 yap ECrrL Kat would not have condemned the
have condemned the guiltless.,,
have condemned the guiltless.   ~To ro-aIoa'ToU    o  LOS TOO avrp'o-   blameless. For the Son of man  8
8 For the Son of man is Lord                       o- blameless. For the Son of man 
even of the sabbath day.         7roV.                                   is Lord of the sabbath.
9 And when he was departed    Kat MzeraIas E KEtOEV,  jAOEV   And departing from thence, 9
thence, he went into their syna- Er            a         aT?71t     Ka  he went into their synagogue.
gogu'er                                                              p   And  behold  a  man  having lO
10 And, behold, there was a  ov   avp os                 TV  XELPa           behold     man  having 10
man which had his hand wither- e'Xov  7P, pav'   KaL  E poT7oaV    a hand withered.  And they
~ed.  Andt~ they Sasked him, saying, CT- ATasked him, saying: Is it lawed. And they  asked him,  saying, a, eorrEr'.E ~eo'r~ ro~r
Is it lawful to heal on the sab-                                         ful to heal on the sabbath?
bath days? that they might ac                   p-  that they  might accuse him.
cuse him-.                         yopqUcoO-tv avrov.   o         dE E7rEP And he said to them: What 11
11 And  he  said  unto  them, aVrots'  Tits EcrGat E        M vc-v  lv- man shall there be of you, that
What man shall there be among            y
yWhat man shall therone be eamong   po7ros, oS  Ee  7rpo/3arov  E2vJ  shall have one sheep, and if
YOTAY that shall have one sheep,                                                                  nd\ if
and if it fall into a pit on the                      TOVTO TOLw   a-this fall into a pit on the sabsabbath day, will lie not lay hold /ao-tv ets /0vvov,  oVXL KparT- bath, will not lay hold on it,
on it, and lift it out?   o        (EL avro Kat eyepeE;   7ro-Tc  ov and  raise it  up?  How much 12
12 How  much then is a man  aa,,
E12 Howt  ai pWo 7roS' 7rpof3arov; better then is a man than  a
better than a sheep?  Wherefore,,,
it is lawful to do well on the sab- eocr   ESEOTL TOtSo   (Toa/3ac-r  Ka-  sheep! So that it is lawful to
bath days.                         Ace< 7roLeWr.   TrTE AyL Et    O av- do well on the sabbath. Then 13
V V. 8. om. xal    V. 10. om. I7v /s'   I
V. 5.'How' omitted.-Sabbath, for'sabbath days.'     V. 10. A man, etc., as in all the critical editions.-Is it
V. 6. A greater than the'temple is here: the literal, and far lawful: EZ (like the Heb.:X) in a direct question (Robinson,
more emphatic form.                                   N. T. Lex. II., 2).-Sabbath, for' sabbath days.'
V. 11. Of you, for'among you.'-This (,ov~o), for'it.'V. 7. See the note on ch. 9:13.-Blameless (as the same
word is translated in v' 5), i. e. in whom there is no fault, —not Sabbath, for' sabbath day.' —Will not, omitting' he.' —Raise it up
meriting censure.                                    (eyEear)'
V. 12. How much better then, is the proper order. —-So that'V. 8. Lord of the sabbath: omitting' even' (:a), according to (dare). —Sabbath, for'sabbath day.'
all the oldest authorities, as in the critical editions.  _
* Das in eine Grube... gefallene Schaf erfasst er, und stellt
V. 9. And departing from thence: compare the note on chdas in der Grube zusammengenickte Thier aussen auf die Beine,
2:14, and on ch. 9.: 9                                richtet es auf (Meyer).




66                    GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. XII.
K:NG JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
13 Then saith he to the man, 6pcJwr  ".EKTEtvov  T77V  XEtPa saith he to tile man: Stretch
Stretch forth thine hand.  And  tro.   IKaC  %ETreLe,   Ka3i  e          fo- forth thy hland. And he stretchlhe stretched it forth; and it was KaTE(rn/TaOr?   yILsJs Co 77 aAr     Oi ed it forth; and it was restored
restored whole, like as the other.                                       whole, as te ote
14 Then  the Pharisees went &                   vaptorao&t orvtpqAovAo  eAa,3ovr
out, and, l,               Then the Pharisees went out, 14
out, and held a council against Kay aVrov e e70ores o07rcoso avZD.                       \,,,> <vfiand took counsel against him.
him, how they might destroy him.   v   roA.      O'o-o   and took counsel  against him,
him.,,,how they might destroy him.
15 But when Jesus knew it, he yrovS  avEX  p77-eP  EKEOEv'   Kal But Jesus knowing it, witEdrew 15
withdrew  himslf frm  thece:  KoAOVa-av  avTz  oxAOL wo- himself from thence'; and great
and  great multitudes followed
Aol,  Kat   EepTarevo-Ev  aurovs multitudes followed him, and
him, and he healed them all;
16 And charged them  that they 7rarLaS'  Kat EETlEt/7o-ev aVtroTs, he healed them all, and clarg- 16
should not make him known:         wta apU   (Twavepov avrTo   7rot-T0co- ed them  that they should not
17 That it might be fulfilledl o-tv'    7rcrs  wrA7rpcoOrj To   I70\v make him  known.  That it 17
which was spoken by Esaias the,  C'Ho'aL bv TO   7rpo(rTOv, A- might be fulfilled wllich was
prophet, saying,                           S, a    a      o        spoken through Isaiah the proTotrot' YIov,; ov,   o 7   faso,    ov
18 Behold my servant, whom I                                       N,    phet, saying: Behold my ser- 18
have chosen; my beloved, in whom                a                E' O  vant, whom I have chosen, my
my soul is well pleased: I will E+;grK7Tre,?7 #oVX? ]O' Ofr  beloved, in whom  my soul is
put my Spirit upon him, and he rTO 7rrevua,LLOV  EWr   VTOP  KaL  well pleased.  I will put my
shall shew judgment to the Gen- Kp'Pt,         roS'pe1otP acrayyeAEL  Spirit upon him, and he shall
tiles.                             OVK Epto'EL, OV8e Kpav/YOetL  o       make known judgment to the
19 He shall not strive, nor cry;                                      Gentiles. He sall ot strive, 19
neither shall any man hear his aKOVO'Et TtSb Ev 7-lo~, 7a57' 0 Ei.atS' T77V                           I
voieither shall any ma    n                Thv.        apo, oPw,'e- nor cry; nor shall any one hear
voice in the streets.                 Vv  av.. K           ov     vvE2eaPTE4E,,Ka,    vov his voice in the streets. A bruis- 20
20 A bruised reed shall he not 7'pqpelJOV OV KaT'e'aetE   Kal,kho,
shall    ed reed shall he not break, and
break, and smoking flax shall he TV0OeVo   OV o)g3E0-EL t cos av smoking  flax  shall  he  not
smokinr  flax  s}1all he  not
not quench, till he send forth  K            e    vKS  TV  K'    quenclh, till he send   rthjudgjudgment unto victory                \     T ^  I,.              
Kal  E, Tr?  ool. uart avro5v  (OP  ment unto ~ictory. And in his 21
21 And in his name shall the                                            ent unto victory. And in his 21
Gentiles trust.                    EA7rtovcc,.                           name shall Gentiles hope.
22 Then was brought unto him             rrpoo0-yvE'XO   avrc  Bat-   Then was brought to him one 22
one possessed with a devil, blind,  PLOLm~Jeoor OTv9AOs KaXL Ko0rs'  possessed with a devil, blind,
and dumb: and he healed him, Katl  Etepa7rEvo-Ev  avro,,  COoTE and dumb; and he healed him,'I     V. 14.'E-e2&OeR0'rs   o0l.
V. 13. As (o5s), for' like as.'                      V. 19. Nor, for' neither.'-Any one, for' any man.'
V. 14. Took counsel (av5fio2ov  Egafiov), as correctly rendered in th  Common Version chs.  o), 27 as correctly render-28  12   V. 20. Send forth judgment unto victory. This is the true
ed in the Common Version, chs. 22 15, 27: 1, 7, 28 12.    rendering, being the exact conception of the thought, and as clear
V. 15. Knowing it: comp. the note on ch. 2: 14.    in English as in the Greek. The caution of Cocceins (in another
V. 17. Tlhrough (Si); see the note on ch. 1: 22.  case) applies well to the rendering of such language: Verborum
non minuenda majestas.
V. 18. Is woell pleased (Evshl67aE): see the note on ch. 23: 2.
Shall make known: comp. the note on ch. 11: 4.         V. 21. Gentiles (without the article). —Hope (R~Ltov~a~).




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. -CHAP. XII.                                                    67
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
insomuch that the blind and dumb  rwV rTV0A'OV             KaL KrOOv KCaL Aa- so that the  dumb  spake and
both spake and saw.                    Aei'Y  KOt I3AE7retI.   Kat E4/U'Ta l- sayw.   And all the multitudes 23
23 And  all the  people  were                                                  were amazed, and said: Is hi
TO  7raesX' o; oVxoT  Ka[ V9Teor' were amazed, and said'  Is this
amazed, and said, Is not this the,,r           t                                                
Son of David?                          M rlt OVTOS' EortTV O VtWO; ZLa1; 0the Son of David?   But the 24
24 But  when  the  Pharisees  Ot[ SE Capto'a^ot aKoVO-aVTES' EL- Pharisees hearing it said: This
heard  it, they  said, This fellow  7ro            r      OVC  EK3aAAEl  Ta man does not cast out devils,
doth not cast out devils, but by  aLLvtac,                            B                    teelebulBecAe-price
I                il             except through Beelzebul prince
Beelzebub the prince of the devils.  3oA. of the devils.    nd knoing  25
V    aplo~t  r' of the devils.  And knowing 25
25 -And    Jesus  knew    their' ac' S'''
5thouhts,  and  esaid  unto   them                              a,       7   their thoughts, he said to them:
thoughts, and  said  unto  them,                         re  auro'.l      oI a
Every  kingdom   divided  against                                                 Every kingdom  divided against
3ao-tAE/l a ImEptOO0ecTca KaS  EavT/l
itself is brought to desolation;                                                  itself is brought to desolation;
and every city or house divided  EP7,,LoT~ at'  K.a  7rao-a  7rWoAt..
against itself shall not stand:  OK  E,      and ally city or house divided
against itself shall not stand.
26 And if Satan cast out Sa-   Tar.   K    e       aat  itself shall not stand.
tan, he is divided  against him- To           l ZXararav   EK/3aAELt, Ep' Jav- And if Satan  casts out Satan, 26
self; how  shall then his kingdom  Trov  eXEpt'0tOy   7rWcS  o0v  (oratO - he is divided against himself;
stand?                                 ereTat        a /0ao'te/a  acTroD;   KatL how  then  shall his  kingdom
V. 22. o5v wxoT3v (for ohv zvinov xal O.wV. 25. eiSos 6's (for eirocs 61'I rovs)
V. 22. So, for'insomuch.' —The dumb, etc., according to the form usually given to the question in the Common Version is
oldest reading, now followed in all the critical editions. *  everywhere the correct one.
V. 23. Multitudes (6x`zoL).-Is this the Son of David? The   V. 24. Hearing it: see the note on ch. 2: 14.-This man:
rendering in most editions of the Common Version, t' Is not this our idiom requiring a noun with the demonstrative pronoun, in
the Son of David?' is decidedly false; #7jrT never having this such a case as this. There is nothing contemptuous (' this felsignification, either in classic Greek,: or the New Testament.   low') in the use of the pronoun, which is the same as in the preits proper use may be seen in the following examples: Matt. ceding verse.-Except (el #p).-TThrough: see the note on ch.'7: 16, Mark 4: 21, Luke 6: 39, John 18: 35, Acts 10: 47, 9: 34.-Beelzebul: see the note on ch. 10:25.-Prince: without
2 Cor. 12:18. Such a question naturally becomes a form of the article, as in the Greek.
suggesting what one " is not disposed to affirm directly, or about   V. 25. And knowing their thoughts:'Jesus'
V. 25. Asd knowing oheir thougrhts  I Jesus' omitted, as in all
which he has still some doubt remaining" (Green, N. T. Gram., the critical editions.
p. 129). 11 This is the case here, and in John 4: 29. But the
Any city, etc. We might say here, no city-shall, etc.;- but
this, though conveying the same sense, would point the expression
*Ewald (Evang. ubers.): So dass der Stumme redete und sah.                             -
- ~   iber.)                     eee..of it with a positiveness not belonging to the original.  This
t As also in the revised edition of the American Bible Society. It is not, however, the original rendering of the Common form is not of the same origin as o —grxa;* and though similar
Version here (though ulr7T was so rendered in John 4: 29); for in effect, is not to be confounded with it. Every city-shall not
the editions of 1611 and 1613 read: Is this the Son of David?   stand, though allowable in Greek idiom, is not an English expres5 Rost und Palm (Griech. Hdwbch., aC', F, 12): uirjt, 4) in sion of the thought.
der Frage, doch nicht etwa? /u7  i Uo o a'aoietr  doxa.; du
glaubst doch nicht etwa, ich zittere?                        V. 26. Casts (EfaidE); the indicative is required, in a case
{ Winer, g 57, 3, b.                                      assumed as real.-How then: the proper order of the words.
11 So Buttmann (Gram. des neutest. Sprachgebr., 139, 55):
doch wohl nzicht?  oder bloss, etwa (im zweifelnden Tone ge-   * Buttmann (Gram. des neutest. Sprachgebr.,  127, 32): Aehnsprochen). Even Winer allows that "There is, occasionally, a lich in der Bedeutung, aber wahrscheinlich anderen Ursprungs,.
disposition to believe the affirmative of what is asked; while, at ist die umgekehrte Stellung der beiden Wdrter, nrs —o, (iuc).
thle same time, by putting the question negatively, the appearance Winer (~ 26, 1, 2nd paragr.): Satze mit tacx —o  (uc) enthalten
at least is assumed of a wish that it should be denied" (B 57, 3).  grossentheis nichts der griechischen Ausdrucksweise fremdes.




68                       GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHIAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
27 And if I by Beelzebub cast E't Eyc  Ev BEEAeI03oVA  EKahAAhO  stand? And if I through Beel- 27
out devils, by whom  do your chit- ra &attorvta, Ot viO  Vt/.tsv Ev' vLt zebul cast out devils, through
dren  cast them   out?  therefore  EKIfaAAo vot; aa. 7ToUTo  aUTO7   whom  do  your  children  cast
e,,,1, as.A,
they shall be your judges.            Ov     E     voYTaL KpLraL.   EL of  Eyw  them out? They, therefore, shall
E W7VEv/T   OOv'vva t     eo E'KI3aAAO  be 7B i
28 But if I cast out devils by                  313atv ta, apa  e ao'e/v   I be your judges. But if through 28
Bacyo'vta, apa  E0aEvSpirit of God I cast out
the Spirit of God, then the king-  7 6atAeLta                 Eov.      7     S the Spirit of God I cast out
dom of God is come unto you.,                 Tig ( TEAOELY, EI,  ~         devils, then  is the  kingdom
29 Or else how  can one enter OtKta  rov'0  -XvpoV Kat  7a OKEe?7 of God  come  near to  you.
into  a strong  man's house, and  avrov  8Lap7rcoat, E               l  7 rpc- Or how can one enter into  a 29
spoil his goods, except he first TOY    or10   7TO Y iTXV X     0poV,  Kal  TOTre strong  man's house, and seize
bind the strong man? and then  T             o) l:aL  aVTo) &tap7rcet;  5 upon  his  goods,  except  he
he will spoil his house.,u cOY  sET ELov, KaT EAOV E(Tt.first bind  the  strong  mall?
Kcat  0  /_t17  crvaycv  -LET   EDUON,
30 He that is not with me is'               et. At                 a ftVT   And then he will plunder his
(JTKOpWLtt.  Zlta 7TOVT0  AE`YcO VIaLY,
against me; and he that gather- WraOa v/eapTra   Kat fAao'q7)/L a house.
eth not with me scattereth abroad. a'0eOo'era-ETa   Tots  avOpc7rots' 77    He  that is not with me is 30
31 Wherefore I say unto you,   E 70 T       v 7rELaros' 83AaOcl7/rta oVK against me; and he that gathers
All manner of sin and blasphemy  WJJeOo-7CEat L TO vI OpCO7rPOtS.   KaL  not with me scatters abroad.
os- ay et7r AqOyoV KaTa TOv0 vLov
shall be forgiven unto men: but T    I,,             Therefore I say to you, All 31
70ro  avOrpo7rovn, aoeO7o'erat aVTcot
the blasphemy  against the Holy                  7' 0 S Y EL71   Ka  o   7rv  a-  sin and blasphemy shall be forGhost shall not be forgiven unto  Tog TOV   aytov, OVK  c'EO3 o'E7 T  given men; but the blasphemy
men.                     oavrp,  OUVE  EY  7OVTC   Tco  acWvt of the Spirit shall not be forV. 28. Ei S3 E, 7,vevpeaZe 90'oi; EYeD
V. 29. a',oaiaae (for &zao7riaca)         V. 31. In some ancient copies: shall not
V. 31. o~vx  0e'7OaeratC (om. T'orts (v'et- be forgiven men
V. 27. Through, etc.; see the notes on chs. 9: 34, and (acernaat, the true reading, as in all the critical editions).- Will
10  25.-They, therefore, etc., gives the emphatic effect of plunder (&a',oa'ael).
aViTo.                                                       V. 31. Therefore (1&&'ovTo).-All, for' all manner of.'V. 28. But if through the spirit of God, is the emphatic order Blasphemy: evidently, with reference to sacred things; * hence,
of the original text, in the oldest authorities, and in all the critical not merely evil speaking in general, detraction, calumnny, as undereditions. Is-come near (4caaoe), according to the use of this stood by some.-Shall be forgiven men (for' unto men') is the
verb in the later Greek. *  To (Eis, Rob. N. T. Lex., III., b, a). correct English construction.-Blasphemy of the spirit () zov~
V. 29. Or (omitting' else'); comp. ch. 7   9.-Lit., house of  cveviazo   caTia).-Shall lot be forgiven, omitting'unto
70~~~~~ X                       * *,men;' see the editions of Laclhmann and Tregelles. The marginal
the strong (= a strong man's house), which would be allowable,  e
if the same form could be used in the next clause. — Seize upon reading is also strongly attested.
V. 32. Holy Spirit: see the note on ch. 1:18.-Nor (for'neither').-In that which is to come (V Teti,UEi2OYvrt).
* See Rost und Palm, advo, 2nd col. ima: Dieselben (Spateren) sagen aber auch [LXX., Esdr. 3:1, col. 6] i~5,aaev O for, evidently, he here draws an illustration of the case in hand
~,  $fiSozos,  es nahte dler siebente Monat.  Compare Dan. from human life and experience.
7:13, 8: 7.                                              i* Liddell and Scott, "fliaaTcvu.eo: to drop evil or profane
t'The strong one' (Campbell) is not the Saviour's meaning; words, speak lightly or amiss of sacred things.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XII.                                          69
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
32 And whosoever speaketh a ovr-e  ev  7T~  /EoAAOVTr.      7r-ot7- given.  And whoever speaks 32
word against the Son of man it   E                             Ka       a word against the Son of man,
shall be forgiven him: but who-                                         it shall be forgiven him; but
soever speaketh against the Holy Kap7rov avrov KaAXO, 77 7rotL77raTE whoever speaks against the
Ghost, it shall not be forgiven To  EVSapov  o'a7rp'V, Kat Tro  Kap- Holy Spirit, it shall not be forhim, neither in this world, neither                                     g7rv  aTOV o-a7rpor' EK yap 70  given him, neither in this world,
in the world to come.,                          nor in that which is to come.
33 Either make the tree good, | Kaprov 70'  6rpor ytV0'Ke7tat.   Either make the tree good 33
and his fruit good; or else make Ierv pia7aa  EXtSL&cv,  rr c     vva- and its fruit good, or make the
the tree corrupt, and his fruit cor-                           p        tree corrupt and its fruit corayaca AaAEFr,   rrOv3?Pot O   tree corrupt and its fruit corrupt: for the tree is known by  Ep To                                   rupt; for by the fruit the tree
his fruit.TE    Eyap  oU 7poo1ar, vs.,, E It is known.
34 0 generation of vipers, how  T77 S Kapla9 TO' or7Oolta AaXeL.          o
z can ye, being evil, speak good ~~n\  J/      EK ~Brood of vipers! How  can 34
can ye, being evil, speak good  yatos aOpo7ro0 -'0o  aya0o| ye,  being  evil, speak  good
things? for out of the abundance              r,, 
of the heart the mouth speaketh.  O\ oIavpo5 ms KapSta; EK/cAAeL things?  Fo          r out of the abund35 A good man out of the good Ta ayaOa'   Kat 5?rov7pos a'YOpCo- ance of the heart the mouth
treasure of the heart bringeth 7ros  EK ToO  woz0pov Oo-avp    speaks.  The good man out of 35
forth good things: and an evil                 the good treasure sends forth
forth gooda  thlingfs:  and an evil;Kf3aAAE1 7rovrpa.   Ayeyo 3e  4pt%",  good things;  and the evil mall
man out of the evil treasure bring-,      t,               \,  \    I 
eth forth evil thingse.           oTt wav p71ta apyov  o Eav AaA- out of the evil treasure sends
36 But I say unto you, That   o(Jo'v oi avIOp0o)rol,  7ro-8oo ovoT-   forth evil things. But I say to 36
every  idle word that men shatll 7p   arov    yov   v,'            I you, that every idle word that
ryl  qEp, Kpt- men shall speak, they shall give
speak, they  shall give account  E                                       men shall speak, theysallgve
thereof in the day of judgment.
37 For by thy words thou shalt &tKatw0077O7, Kal  EK 7T'   Aoycor judgment.  For by thy words 37
thou shalt be justified, and by
be justified, and by thy words oov Kra         Ka                        thou shalt be justified, and by
thou shalt be condemnd.                                                thy words thou shalt be conthou shalt be condemned.              T7TE',' tv
38 Then certain of the scribes    TlTe  a7rEKpL7Ycvw  T1rEs TwOh demned.
and of the Pharisees answered, ypatpiaTe           a Ka P Oaptoaitov, AE-   Then certain of the scribes 38
saying, Master, we would see a 7yovrr. ES  JsoKaAe, AoeEv  7ro  and of the Pharisees answered
sign from thee.                                                          him saying: Teacher, we desire
39 But he answered and said  T0ov 077IpELOV IaeLv.  0O  SE a7ro- to see a sign from  thee.  But 39
unto them, An evil and adulter- KpLOetV Et7rEv avTroL.' _TEVEd 7ro- he answered and said to them:
ous generation  seeketh  after a                     Mvrp   Kaa  oLXLhiaAh (Lo'TpEL0ov 7t   An evil and adulterous generasign; and there shall no sign be                                         tion seeks after a sign; and no
given to it, but the sign of the                                Eign shall be given to it, but
prophet Jonas:                     artj, et      o /7') To 7LEtOeIo'Ieva TOv the sign of Jonah the prophet.
V. 35. om. zlrs g %esl
V. 38.  da9eejv cvr4l
V. 33. Its, for' his.'-Or (q), omitting' else.' -For by the fruit, editions.-Sends forth (bfic22e)),  is the usual sense of the word,
etc., is the proper translation. —'E (out of), denoting the source and is the most pertinent here.
of the knowledge, which is not our form of conception in such a   V. 37. By (EM): comp. the remark on V. 33.
case.
V. 38. Answered him' (o7,xci9roaav a,~r,), as in the oldest
V. 34. Brood: see the note on ch. 3: 7.             Mss. and the critical editions.- Teacher, for'Master.'-YWe desire
V. 35. The good man: with the article, as in the Greek.-'Of (&Oio2uev).
the heart,' is omitted, according to the reading of all the critical   V. 39. No sign shall, for' there shall no sign.'




70                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
40 For as Jonas was three days 7rpoOi7Tov.   0o-yp yap iyv'Ico- For as Jonah was three days and 40
and three nights in the whale's vaS'v E7  KotALa ToV  K7'TO-V  TpEt  three nights in  the  belly of
belly: so shall the Son of man be              K    pL    K,            U     the fish, so shall the Son of man
three days and three nights in the,,.,  T,, be three days and three nights
earrat o vtos roTov a       rp7rov EV Tr7
heart of the earth.                  Kap       T                              in  the  heart of  the  earth.
KapS[a for any rpe' rhltepar Kat
41 The men of Nineveh  shall                                                Men of Nineveh shall rise in 41
rise in  the judgment with  this rP,,, 2Vev,  the judgment with this generageneration, and  shall condemna   dvTt    ao'ao7oovrat Ev Trq  KptrlEL tion, and shall condemn it; beit: because they repented at the IETra  Tr7   yE7eaeS   Tavrl's,  Kat cause  they  repented  at  the
preaching of Jonas; and, behold, KaTraKptvovOrLtv avT?7v'  OT5t pJETE- preaching  of Jonah, and bea greater than Jonas is here.        vdoo-av       EL  rT) K?7pvyta'ITovW' hold, a greater than Jonah is
42 The queen of the south shall Kat t18o, 7rAeoV'Iovn     O          IJ 3a- here. A queen of the south shall 42
rise up in the judgment with this r-Atcr-oa  vOTOv  E7epO7o -eraL;v rise up in the judgment with
generation, and shall condemn it: T-  Kp[orEc fEy' 7Tj~  /EVEc4' Tav-  this generation, and shall confor she came from  the uttermost T7, KaI KaaKpte a'T 7t demn it; for she came from the
T7)S'. KatL Ka-rLKptVEtavT?7v'  oft
parts of the earth to hear the wis-,ev,                                  utmost parts of the earth to
dom of Solomon; and, behold, a'7O             K T           T     T77
greater than Solomon is here.        aKOvaat T77V  uooav  ToAo v- 
4   W   t  TOS   Kat  7r8e0 to, OO- and behold, a greater than So43 Wlhen the unclean spirit s               t                     OO is              here.
gone out of a man, he walketh TO  tOe.   Orav &  TO aKOappTo mo
through dry places, seeking rest, 7rvevuua  e;e'AOp &7r  roV  dv~po-             But when the unclean spirit is 43
and findeth none.                    7rov, &LepXerat  it' dvJpO          r- gone out from the man, he goes
44 Then he saith, I will return  7rro      TO  aVr v    raUvotV,  Kcai  oX6' through dry places seeking rest,
into my house from whence I came EVpLOKEL.  TOTE A'ye-'   ErtcTrpe-   and finds none.  Then he says, 44
out; and when  he is come, he +CO   ets'   ro0  OtKOV   tov,  OOEV I will return  into  my house
findeth it empty, swept, and gar- E;7A0ov'   Kat',O`w  eVpltKEL from whence I came out; and
nished.                              o-xoAaoovra,  ccrapo/e'VOV   Kat coming he finds it empty, swept,
V. 40. Of the fish, xzrovs, as the LXX use this word in known by this appellation; by its omission, attention is fixed on
Jonah 2: 2, for the Heb. ~.  The words, 7v'Icovas   v x, the character, as the special point of reference. *
5.xoait,ror  r,'rovs erEts 7,ueeas Xa~  oZsoe vrvxTaS, are quoted   V. 43. But when (o'zav Js). t-The man (the art. having the
verbatim fiom the Sept. version. —Jonah the prophet, for'the same effect as in Greek), namely the man of whom he has had
prophet JolnahL.'                                         possession. —Goes (for' walketh').
V. 41. Men of Nineveh: a designed omission of the article,   V. 44. Coming, for'when he is come.' —Empty; i. e. unoccuand with the same effect in English. *                   pied, without a tenant, as in the passages quoted from Plut. --
Shall rise (not, stand vup, as proposed by some) is the proper Set in order (xezoaacs??vov).
translation; for the question of its reference should be left open
to the reader of the version.-In the judgment (with the arti-  *  "'A queen of Arabia,' says our Saviour, a mere barbarian,
cle), as corrected in the revised edition of the American Bible shall rise up," etc. (Middleton, in loc.).
Meyer: eine Konigin aus Siiden, d. i. die K6nigin von Seba,
Society.                                                  1 Reg. 10: 1 iff.
V. 42. A queen of the south: with the definite article, this ist "The conjunction, which our translators have passed over,
V. 42. A quee~n of the sotuth:  with the definite article, this iof f great use fbr marking the connection" (Scholefield, Hints
would have been simply a designation of the individual person for an improved trans. of the N. T., p. 4).
_fo: Rost umd Palm (Griech. Hdwbch.): ~7 z yko Xfea au., liegt
brach, ruhlt aus, Pnlut., Tim. 22.,oxros auoR2dwr, ein leerer
* Middleton, Gr. Art., on Lulke 11: 30; Green, N. T. Gram., Ort, wo Jemand nicht mehr thatig ist, id. C. Gr. 12. xa9e'V(a
pp. 182, 183.                                             oXdoaovoaa ein leer stehender Sitz, Julian. Cses., p. 316, C.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. XIII.                                      71
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
45 Then goeth he, and taketh KeKOolr11LLEOVoV.   TOTE 7ropEveTaL| and set in order.  Then goes 45
with himself seven other spirits KaL,  7rapaAaL3avtc,!aeO' iavTro  he, and takes with him  seven
more wicked than himnself, and oe7r'roa eec 7lOrara rovpo.e-a other spirits more wicked than
sh all it be also unto this wicked            e,   e        A         first. So shall it be also to this
gthey eter in and dwell thereW: a0O,          OoS              -T himself, and they enter in and
and the last state of that man is   e - a      e      N   X       o  dwell there; and the last state
worse than the first talkve n so,         3,,                 of that man is worse than the
paopl erolv  EKEVTOV  XEAlpora  rot
shall it be also unto this wothicked          el/ml - first. So shall it be also to this'rp OT03P.   ov rcs- i-Ta   Kai'7
gbrethren stood without desiring |XAOL, trou  77 eL'rT7p  KG  n.an wicked generation.
46 While h e yet talked to the Bhile he yet talked to the 4
"raople,        Aaorolds   ro~ Whier    hhm  hen on  saikd to him  47 
people, behold,   hithy  mother  an d thy  brethren   E TlS  aVTC   ov 77  7TP   ultitudes,  beh old, his mother
brethren stood w ithout, desiringopeak  cXX ot,  801  K& o            afO L ovbrethren standwithoutseeking
to speak with thim.              eAo          aro  Eio77'eto'LT  itlot, TOseeing to speak w iith
47 Then one said unto him, Be- (rlroUyres' aI7  Xaorat.  et~re him. Then one said to him: 47
stand without  desiring to spek   ov  Kal o                 a         and who  are  my brethren standwitout, seeking
brE        bethren?     w,e,
brei~thr hen?.           ~;   KIcKao  T   ^KT7E'a  TUJ XP acL   And  he stretchee. But he ans- 49
(Tat.'O  8E\ a'7rOKPtOEltS' -176 TC wered and said to him  that
49 And he stretched forth his
avrov EWrL TovS /Ia97r7Tr avaoVT hand toward his disciples, and
hand  toward  his disciples, and,                           e 
et7rovt avrT' Ts' Eo-rtV   /     p told him: Who is my mother.
said, Behold my mother and my              t, oa T'        sl
brethren!                            a& a;EeAhoL JLLov.  OcTtLS yap av t my brethren!  For whosoever 50
50 For whosoever shall do the W Ot77G7  TO  OeAycLa  TO! Wrar ps l shall do the will of my Father
will of my Father which is- in [tO!) TO!) E  0Ptaxov;,  aKVTS [LOUvwho is in heaven, the same is
heaven, the same is my brother, ~eCAf~os Kt c  Ehe7r7t Kcva0s   iaL7777lm   brother,  and  sister, and
and sister, and mother.  disciplmother.
XIII. THE same day went Jesus    XIII.'EN  Se Tl77[ reLEpe~ L etKEu  XIII. THE same day went 1
out of the house, and  sat by the   VE.Aaw 0 ITovs cswo T7S OKclaS Jesus out of the house, and sat
sea side.                       |eKa077To  wrcpa Tv7  oaaavctv-  by the sea-side.  Anod great 2
2 And great multitudes were KclaL crvv7l7X0llcal wpos aUrov ~'X- multitudes were gathered togath50 F or whosoever unto him, so the  Ao oAAo,  vO          apo  shall do the will of my Father went
V. en6.  ile, etc., ame ccording to the true text, which omits e.  C. XII.V.. The connective,   and, is omitted in the critical
ande  ultitudes (and mots).-Were standing (aavjxetaav, as the editions of Lachmann and Treglles, i accordance with the readimprf.)   grSeeking (m'ulOtE-d; not' desiring' merely, but saek- ring of the oldest authorities.




72                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHIEW.-CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VEIRSION.
that he went into a ship, and sat; 7rIAoov  C'PV'a  KaLo'to-atL'    Ka" into a ship and sat down; and
and the whole multitude stood on  Ir aS        OXAo,    7r0   ov  aytra) v| all the multitude stood on the
the shore.                            WaS' 0  0X  Oh'WL Th l! aGCw  all the multitudeXstoodoon the
the shore.                      i,           \,, n    beach.  And  he spake  many  3
3 And hespake many things et~'r~KeL    Kat E'aA'q0EV  avrotsthingstotheminparablessay3ah EL 7Ev   eAaI  L'ev  EvTotL'
unto them in  parables, saying, Be-  7roAAaS oAa',  A'                         thins to them in prables, saylold, a sower went forth to sow:'i8ov0,      EgAev  o  (7ret'pgov  70O
)old,  w ent fr  to  so o    EBehold, the sower went forth
seeds fell by the way side, and the,cf   P         i       Tp  7TEE    t s                he    sod,  som 
fowls came and  devoured them  avrov, a itE   eWreoe 7rapa  T7v fell by the way-side, and the
up:                                   003v'   KaL?)AOe 7T' 7rETEtLa, Kal fowls came and devoured them.
5 Some fell upon stony places, Ka7Tefayev avrTa.   aAAa 8E E7e- And others fell on the rocky 
where they had not much earth: oe   er'  weTPo67                 ro 0Sov oXplaces,  where  they  had  not
and forthwith they sprung up, be-h    earth;  and  forthwith
cause they  had  no deepness of ELXE 7s7AYu    an                                                          th
earth:                                avETELAE, Ala To p~ rXEt /os they sprang up, because they
6 And when the sun was up, y7s'   IAt'ov -.           avaaretAaVTOrs    K-  had not depth of earth.  And  6
they were scorched; and because               A,                            K  when  the  sun  was up, they
they had no root, they withered aVaaTOt7'   Kat &ta TO He eX                   were  scorched;  and  because
away.                                 plarV, Etp7pavrt.   &/AAa   e'       erE-  they had not root, they wither7 And some fell among thorns: OrEV E`7r -L T7a  aKcOa0aS, K\a avreq'3- ed away.  And others fell upon  7
and  the tehorns sprung up, and           a     aa,                       thorns;   nd  the thorns  me
choked them:                         oav  at aKarOiat, Kat a7re7rpt- av thorns; and the thorns came
8 But others  fell into  good  aUTa.   aAAa              e EaE(Ev    EL T7rY   up, and  choked  them.   And  8
ground, and brought forth fruit,y               7'V  KaAv, Ka     L fa3ov   Kap-  others fell on the good ground,
some a hundredfold, some sixty-,             and yielded fruit, some a hun7vrop~ o   Ix;p EKa rt, )~   8~ EvqK0p- adyedldsed fivt,  some I-V    hfold, some thirtyfold.                                Ka- dredfold, some sixty, some thir9 Who  hath  ears to ear, let Tra, O  E rptaKOvra. o eXov corTa ty.  He that hath ears to hear, 9
him hear.                             aKOvetv aKov   er7co.   Kat 7rpooeA- let him hear.
V. 9. In some ancient copies: He that
V. 9. or, o ~Zeo G, ax(ovCco~ 
hath ears, let him hear
V. 2. A ship: the article, to, is omitted in the oldest Mss., to fall beyond the ploughed portion, on the hard, beaten ground
and in the critical editions of Lachmann and Tregelles.-Sat which forms the way-side" (Dr. Hackett's Illustrations of Scripdown, for' sat.' —ll the, for' the whole.'-Beach, as the Greek ture, ch. IV., p. 168).-Fowls (not' birds,' as suggested by some).
word always means, viz., a low flat shore, over which the waves This is correct English usage; see the Lexicons of Johnson and
dash at high water. *  Such a place was well suited for the pur- Webster.-Devoured them (for' devoured them up').
pose here described.                                         V. 5. And others (caLa ak).-The rocky places: i. e. the rocky
uV. 3. The sower  (for'a sower'), as the definite singular is portions of the field, which is the import of the article here.used in parable and allegory.                              " There may be many loose stones, from which the place would
V. 4. By the way-side: " The ordinary roads or paths in the properly be denominated' stony,' where the soil is both rich and
East lead often along the edge of the fields, which are unenclosed. deep. What is meant here is evidently continued rock, with a... Hence, as the sower scatters his seed, some of it is liable very thin covering of earth" (Campbell, on the Gospels).-Had
not depth, for' had no deepness.'
* Pillon, Gr. Synonymes (ed. Arnold), art. 51: "shore flat and   V. 6. Had not root, for " had no root.'
sandy, beach often washed by the waves."  Rost und Palm: wo
das Meer iibefluthet, iiberschldgt, also flache Kiiste.  Compare   V. 7. _ nd others (a]a  ).-Upon (~z6). —Came up (~fivo
Acts 27 -39, cx6zo2,v 3E' Tva xaJrevovv oEova alylyabiv, and,av).
Xen., Anab., lib. VI., cap. 2 (4), 4, AUPiy 3 ~  a vTj -rreac,    V. 8. And others (al2)a 3b). —On the good ground: article, as
7~to   7reo'n~elv ai~yea~ov EgXCin v. 5. —Yielded (&2isov).-Sixty, thirty, as the Common Vert Winer (]18, 2nd paragr.): Jo. 10:11...    wo der gute
Hfirt als Idee vorgefiihrt wird, Mt. 13: 3,... wo Luther falsch, sion, in v. 23.
ein Simann).                                                 V. 9. He tlhat, for'wl/o.'-Margin: see the note on ch. 11:15.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. XIII.                                                  73
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
10 And the disciples came, and  o05TES  ot  pat7)rTal Etwio   avrwT'            And the disciples came and 10
said unto hini, WTly speakest thou  -JtaT Er  7r apa>oi        s Aaes' av-  said to him: Why speakest thou
unto them in parables?,,\, p     s1    to them  in parables?   And he 11
11 He answered and said unto,                                      answering  said  to them: To
them, Because it is given unto you avTOLs'    Ort vFtP &eEoTrat 7ry - you it is given  to know  the
to know the mysteries of the king- rat T-a  fuvo-re7pta  T77S' 3ao-tAE/as  mysteries of the  kingdom   of
dom  of heaven, but to tem  it is TO)  ov;patw, EKEOLSt'       OV 03- heaven; but to them  it is not
not. given.                                                N,,
not12 For whosoegi ve.  h   t  hi     oTat.   ocrrts yap EXet,  8oOjr e- given.  For whoever hath, to 12
12 For whosoever hath, to him                                          q                                    7
shall be given, and he shall have TrL avrc, KaaL 7reptrl r evv?7ceraTL  him  shall be given, and le shall
more abundance: but whosoever'0~T's,,; EX,                MC\    EC;- have abundance; but whoever
hath not, from  him shall be taken  oe',,,   I,o               hatoh not, even what lie hath
7                            tYn(TErat a7r  aVroU.   ata  TOO'TO
away even that he hath.,.shall be taken from him. There- 13
13 Therefore speak I to them  e  7rVapa/oAats' avrot-s AaAtw, 5t fore speak I to them  in parain parables: because they seeing /3AE7ro0l7reS o0  I3AE7rov0ot, Kat aKOv- bles; because seeing they see
see not; and hearing  they hear OvTE;' OUK CKOUVOULotv, OWSE oTUvt- not, and hearing they hear not,
not, neither do they understand.nor understand                                                         nd in t       14
overt.  Kat              a-a7rAlpo vTat e r a-nor understand.  And in them 14
14 And in them is fulfilled the          l              c
prophecy of Esaias, which saith, TOtSa     7 po0?71ireta latoDv,       is fulfilled the prophecy of IsaBy  hearing  ye shall hear, and Aeyovora''AK 07  aKot0ere,   Ka  iall, which says: With hearing
shall not understand; and seeing  o                          Ka      E           ye shall hear, and shall not unshall not understand; and seeing ov  t~7 o'vrE'  Kal       E7~Tod;seESh
ye shall see, and shall not per- /A,                      I   \ I,   derstand; and seeing ye shall
ceive:'ETE,                                                                     see, and  shall not perceive.
15 For this people's heart is aXvJT'7 yaYp  7 KaptLa  Tro   Aaov  For the heart of this people is 15
waxed gross, and their ears are TOVrovT            Ka[t  TOIt   Co't  /apeos; become gross, and  their ears
[              &V. 14. om. t'            I  V. 11. or, Because to you it is given
V. 11. And he answering ('0 SJ  zro z19Ees). —To you it is stood in the old English versions made from the Greek, * till the
given: the emphatic order of the words in the original. Ort is Genevan gave the characteristic rendering (from the Latin), " bo
here the so-called or recitativum  (after verbs of saying, etc.), cause to you it is given to know," etc.; and this was continued in
being followed by the words as spoken. "To you," the Saviour the Bishops' Bible, and was followed by King James' revisers.
says (in reply to their question), " it is given to know the says-   V. 12. Shall have abundance (lit. shall be made to abound), as
teries of the kingdorm of heaven; but to them it is nzot given." the word is correctly rendered (without'more') in ch. 25:29.
Then follows the principle on vwhich this distinction is made, *Even what he hath shall be taken from him: the simple and
viz. "for whoever hath, to him shall be given;" and this principle emphatic order of the original words.
he makes the ground t of his own manner of dealing with-them
h a tgu oho m e dl w t   V. 13. Seeing they see not: the proper order of the words.(" therefore speak I to them in parables "); the following words Nor (o
Nor (oV6), for' neither do they.'
"because seeing they see not," being the proof that they are such
as are described in the second part of v. 12.  V. 14. In them: i. e. in their case, in reference to them (aVias are described n the second part of v. 12.  ot, the reading of the oldest Mss., and of the critical editions),
Every reader must see how much the passage thus gains in the dative of relation, Viner,  31, 4. —With (for'by'), as this
clearness, as well as in logical correctness of statement. ] So it Itebraism  is expressed in Luke 22   15.
V. 15. The heart of this people, for' this people's heart.-Is
* Er6rterung, warum das Volk diese Gnade nicht babe (Arnoldi).                                                      Beza).is obliged'to admit that, idem responsum, quod inest v. 11,
j- Meyer: dot'ovio geht auf das unmittelbar Vorhergehende: repetitur v. 13.
well das Verhaltniss bei ihnen so ist...; das folgende ors aber   * Tyndale (and Cranmer): He answered and said unto them:
(da natmlich) fiihrt eine das &A r zovo rechtfertigende Erla-tnswered and
terung ein.                                                it is given to yozt to know, etc. Coverdale: lie answered and
said unto them: Unto you it is given to know, etc. So Archb.
$' "Ow, denn, weis't nach, dass das ovx FZeCv (v. 12) statt finde, Newcombe: Unto you it is given, etc. Ewald (Evangel. fibers.)
das b, nraoa,3o2azs gazev, darum gerechtfertigt sei (Arnoldi).    Er aber erwidernd sagte ihnen: "Euch ist's-;ja g:geben die Ga
i Fr;tzsche (who translates qtuia, after the Itala, Vulgate, and heimnisse des Himmelretches zu erkennen."




74                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. XIII.
K:NG JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
dull of hearing, and their eyes 7'Kovrav,  KaL  TO'vg  &qaAtovs-s are dull of hearing, and their
they have closed; lest at any time avreo  eKavoaV'    V7rore L8)o-T c        eyes they have closed; lest hapthey should see with their eyes,                                             ly they see with their eyes, and
and  hear with  their  ears, and TOWS  OboA [LOLS, Kat  TOW  600Li
hear with their ears, and unshould understand with their heart, aKo'vo-oo-t,  KLat 7T  KapSla  T-vvwdderstand with their heart, and
and should be converted, and I, Ka                p,    Katurn and I shall heal them.
sl-lould heal them.     f-                                                   turn and I shall heal them.
should heal them.
16 But blessed are your eyes, Iuat aV7TOS.'YJL4V    3E iaKapLtotL   But happy are your eyes for 16
for they see: and your ears, for o;  fOaA/oZ,  o7't f3AE7rovo-t' Kat they see, and your ears for they
they hetar.        c~Ta cCc  V4uc7V, o                 Tt aKOVet.   ay7] v hear.  For verily I say to you, 17
17 For verily I say unto you, yp          yo  vv, r    7roAAo  7r po  that many prophets and rightThat many prophets and righteous                                   I o   o'tmen  have  desired  to  see  those 071at Kat  &LKatoL  E7WEOiIV77-oLa   eous men desired to see what
things which  ye  see, and have UsEW  ~  /3Ae7 ere, Kal  OVK EOVo'  ye behold, and saw not, and to
not seen them; and to hear those                     A,'             K.     hear what ye hear, and heard
things which ye hear, and have                            KO,,          not.
not heard them..                    7)KOvO-ayv.    YjLELS Owv  aKovo-aTE,   Hear ye therefore the para- 18
18 Hear ye therefore the para- TrPv wrapa/oAv> TOv (O-retpozrToS.  ble of the sower.  When any 19
ble of the sower.                   HLaPTOrS'  alKOVOVTOS  TOp  A)OV I one hears the word of the king19 When any one heareth the    
word of the kingdom, and under- lrs' /3ao-tAet'as  Kal AL?7 oVVEVTOSr, o   dom, and understands not, then
standeth it not, then cometh the ePXeEat o 7wrovrypos, KCLt ap7raEL comes the evil one and snatches
wicked  one, and  catcheth  away TO  owrap/ de v'oL, i, Ti KCpc3[  ai- away  what was sawn in his
that which was sown in his heart. ITOU    OVTOS  eoT,        o C -ap   T   | heart.  This is that sown by
This is he which received seed by, \                     0   &           \ the way-side.
t   w8 o  o'-7rapeis.'O   le       | the way-side.
~                                ethe way side.      /  E J     f   And that sown on the rocky 20
20 But he  that received  the 7rET7p6'r7 o'7rapeptS, ovTro eoartr   
\,,,, \  places, this is he that hears the
seed into stony places, the same TOr  A(oyor  aKOcOVr,  Ka   eitv         s places,  is is he that ears th
is he that heareth the word, and              Xa                             joy receives it; and   h   not 2
anon with joy receiveth it;            ETa  Xp         At av    vTov   joy receives it; and has not 21
21 Yet hath  he not root in ov, aAAa root in himself, but is only for
himself, but dureth for a while: 7rpco-Kactp oS Ec-TT    7EVr1'-So/          a time; and when tribulation
V. 15. iaaoua, (for iawcuaz) 
become, for' is waxed.'-Lest haply (Fdrore).-See, for'should of the parable. His manner gains more, in liveliness and point,
see.' —Turn (laCeae'rtpaV).-Shall heal (idaoouac), as in the than is lost by the neglect of minute rhetorical exactness.
critical editions, on the authority of the oldest Mss.     The Common Version here follows Beza,* violating both the
V. 16. Happy (for' blessed'); see the note on ch. 5: 3.  use of aZaeeIG and the propriety of the figure; for the hearer is
not sown (as a field is sown) by the way-side.
V. 17. Deszred (aorist) to see what ye behold (18er~v 2 fi2'Ue~re); and;aw not (xai ovx e/Sov); so in the two following   V. 20. And that sown (for' but he that recieved the seed'). —
clauses.                                                 This (ovos). -Immediately (for' anon').
V. 19. The evil one (6 xovyeosb). — i at was sown)(zr iEarae-   V. 21. And has not (oizx e*sC 38).-Is only for a tzme (seua1CZvo,). —That sown (6 anzaeeis): viz., the seed (o aoe6qos) just xzaroGs iaov).-And (as), instead of'for.-Immediately, for' by
spoken of as the word of the kingdom; compare Luke 8: 11, the and by,' which has lost the signification that once made it ap.
seed (6 a7oeos) is the word of God, and Mark 4: 14, the sower proriate here.-Is offended: see the note on ch. 5: 29, under
soows the word.
ThLis is that sown by the way-side. The meaning is: this is        Is est qui uxta viam semen excepit.  Ad verbum, satus;
the one, whose case is represented by seed sown by the way-side. nam homo satus hic dicitur, eadem ratione qua satum agrum
The Saviour, in the fewest words, thus indicates the application vocamus qui semen excepit, ut recte observat Erasmus.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CH-AP. XIII.                                                  75
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
for when tribulation  or persecu- OAI+efEos- X  atoyLovi  &t 7a ov Ao- or persecution  arises because
tion ariseth because of the word, yov, e'vS)  oKaNSalA [ecaL.'O  83  of the word, immediately he is
by and by he is offended.             EtS. aKap                 OVTOS offended.
22 He also that received seed  E(oTLV o,ov  7A0yov (Cotov,  Ka N  IAnd that sown among thorns, 22
among the thorns is he that hear- | ecpria  7'v  aNios TOVTOV  Kat  this is he that hears the word,
eth  the word; and  the care of                                                  and  te  care  of  t
~~'this.w-arcr}nl   r~orldM,,  and the deceitulness a re  of the  world
this  world,                                                                     and the deceitfulness of riches
of xiches, choke the word, and he   TOV  Aoyop, KaL  a'%ap7ro' /[eT' a.. and the deceitfulness of riches
becometh unfruitful.                    v   3E  r -        7      T     KaEkT   choke the word, and it becomes
23 But he that received  seed Isapet,   ovT    e o-rw  6 rI    0-| unfruitful.
into the good ground is he that yov 70        KOVOZ   KaL   TV-~W'        Os     g And that sown on the good 23
heareth the word, and understand- Kap7roopet, Kal  ot  O                         groundis he theat hears
eth it; which also beareth fruit,            0.,      0,,  the word and understands;who
and bringeth forth, some a hun-                     e      o       O         a-bears fruit, and produces, some
dredfold, some sixty, some thirty. Korra. a hundredfold, some sixty, some
24 Another parable put he forth         AAX7   wrapa30A7v  7~rapE7-   thirty.
unto them, saying, The kingdom  KEV atv7rots, AeyoJv'f2/           o w~O7        Another parable put he forth  24
of heaven is likened unto a man  3ao-LAGea T7-V ovpavp(               tpoTr  to them, saying: The kingdom
which  sowed  good  seed  in  his          I       -7repovrt KaXoV  07rFp/pa  Ei  Tr   of heaven is likened to a man
field:               ~,,,
25 But while  men  slept, his aypc  avoT' de  3e T9) KLaIeVetv that sowed good seed  in  his
enemy  came  and  sowed  tares TO    aOpw7rovs,  hAev avro)v 0 field.   But while  men  slept, 25
among tlfe wheat, and went his eXtP~a Ka   eae7retpe L'ta   ar| his  enemy  came  and  sowed
way.                       -/0-ov   -oV  crtTrov, Kat aW7r AO&e. darnel among the wheat, and
V. 22. om.'tovrov 
oxaval[etlv, No. 4. He becomes disaffected towards a cause, etc.; * but this changes the form, not only of the expression, but
which he had embraced without counting the cost.            of the thought itself; making that substantive which is only inciV. 22. And that sown, for'he also that received seed.'-Thorns dental. —Produces  (7rotez).
(for' the thorns'), as in v. 7; the article, in its generic use, not   V. 25. Darnel (instead of' tares'), as the Greek word is now
being required in English.-The world (for' this world'), as in generally understood. t  Tares do not answer, in any respect, to
the critical editions. —It becomes, for' he becometh.'    the terms of the parable,: or to the descriptions given of the
V. 23. And that sown, for' but he that received seed.'-Under- noxious plant here spoken of. ~ See, for example, Dr. Hackett's
stands (omitting'it').-Who, for'which also.' We have nothing in English exactly corresponding to os Uc, * in which 4    * Meyer: 8j giebt dem os Bedeutsamkeit und Auszeichnung:
distinguishes t the character referred to from all the preceding, as und dieser nun ist es, welcher.
the only one of whom the statement can be predicated. +  In the   t Winer, Rlwbeh., II., S. 30. Rosenmiller, Alterth., 4ter Bd.,
English form, however, the meaning is fully, though not so signi- lste Abth., S. 120. Robinson, Lex. N.T.:  "Eng. darnel, i. e
ficantly, expressed.  We might say: and he it is who bears, lolzum temulentum, bearded darnel."
$ "It appears from the parable itself, 1st, That this weed was
not only hurtful to the corn, but otherwise of no value, and there* Strictly, wh6 now; admissible and expressive in colloquial fore to be severed and burnt; 2ndly, That it resembled corn, and
u    tterance, but likely to be misu nderstood   in colloq            heat, since it  as onl     the wheat was utting
forth the ear that these weeds were discovered.  Now neither of
t Zur Auszeichnung dienend, Hartung, Partikellehre, I., p. 274;  these characters will suit the tare, which is excellent food for catand p. 275: Aeschyl., Prom.... 958 [921] os ~... das ist der tie, and sometimes cultivated for their use; and which, being a
Kampfheld, ucelcher.                                       species of vetch, is distinguished from corn the moment it appears: Erasmus: ut intelligas ceteros omnes infrugiferos, hune de- above ground" (Campbell, on the Gospels).
mum reddere fruactum..                      Jerome (in loc.): Inter triticum et zizania, quod nos appel



76                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
26 But when  the  blade was oTe TE  e3Aacr-TrYre  o XopTS, KKai  went his way.  And when the 26
sprung  up, and  brought forth  Kapbrlav e7roro'e, rotE   y77             Kiblade sprang up, and produced
fruit, then appeared the tares also. r    iacVta.   7rpooEA9O'Tres  8  ot fruit, then appeared the darnel
27 So the servants of the house- e0o A0o   703  OtKO 6E7TOV TOV   also.  So the. servants of the 27
holder came and said unto huim, aurc-     K6ptE, oUxt KaAov or-rEp- house-holder came and said to
Sir, didst not thou sow good seed        c   7E                                im: Sir, didst thou not sow
/-taEarr~Lpap iv 7W~ ~0~ 0~3/PO~; Ihim: Xir, didst thou not sow
in thy field? from  whence then 7,                                                               fl    F 
iToO'Ev  U our ee  ra      VIy (;; O | vgood seed in thy field?  From
~~~~7hath it tares?            J        EXEL
bath itr atrrot%''a'JBXOps S.vtOpo- whence  then  has it darnel?
28 He said unto them, An ene7my  TOVTO EOre TrO o-E. oL  OE oVAotL He said to them: An enemy 28
my hath  done this.   The servants
said  unto  him,  Wilt thou then    ro a                                      did  this.  The  servants  say
that we go and gather them up?   OtlvrTEg ovAAe`/oe)v arTa;'O 3e to him: Wilt thou  then that
29 But he said, Nay; lest while eI    Or, 177rore ovAAEyozres we go and  gather them  up?
ye gather up the tares, ye root up ITa  4a/Ya,  eKpL.07T  aEua z  v- He says, Nay; lest -hile  ye 29
also the wheat with them.            TroLSt  To   oT-oV.   a~DereE  Crvvav- gather up the darnel, ye root
30 Let both grow together un-a  ):EeO-aOL  ol/4rOTepca   IEXpL  T0o up the wheat with them.  Let 30
til the harvest: and in the time OEPt'7JOV'    Kac  ev rc  Katl9 To13 both grOW   together until the
harvest. And in time of harof harvest I will say to the reap-  ept        V   EPW   TOvest. And in time of arers, Gather ye together first the ZvAAE'4aTE  7rpcTO o TeL AZV}a,  vest I will say to the reapers:
tares, and bind them  in bundles Kal ayoLarTe aVTa Er      L r  e6olar   7rpoJs Gather up first the darnel, and
to  burn  them:  but gather the TO KaTaKavOa  aVTa   TO'  E o —  bind them  in bundles to burn
wheat into my barn.                  ro-  rvvay-  yere   ELS Ti)  &wToOg-  them;  but gather  the wheat
31 Another parable put he forth Krv peov.                                   into my barn.
unto them, saying, The kingdom          "AAAX7X  7rapa3oA77v  7rapE'O7-    Another parable put he forth 31
of heaven is like to a grain of KEY aVrTOtSt)  AhEyoo''Otlota E;TrrV  to them, saying: The kingdom
mustard seed, which a man took, 1 /3aJtLAEt a  Trco  oupavrv  KOKKT) of heaven is like to a grain of
and sowed in his field:              o'tra7recos, ov  Aa,8Iv  artpo7ros mustard, which a man took and
V. 27. om.,z
V. 28. R2yovae (for sE'1rov)
V. 29. 9sjativ (for gTod)  V. 30. om. zcO
Illustrations of Scripture, p. 130: "Except that the stalk was' didst not thou,' gives a false emphasis; for in the Greek, the
not so high, it appeared otherwise precisely like wheat, just as negative adverb qualifies the verb, and not its subject.-The
the ears begin to show themselves, and the kernels are swelling ancient testimony is decisive against the article ('ra tslavta), and
out into shape.... I collected some specimens of this deceitful it is accordingly omitted in the critical editions.
weed, and have found, on showing them to friends, that they have   V. 28. Did (ErokTae), for' has done.' Say (J2iyoval), accordmistaken them quite invariably for some species of grain, such as ing to the reading of the oldest Mss., and of the critical editions.
wheat or barley." *
V. 26. And (for' but'). —Sprang up (kEi826azr7uE), for' was   V. 29. He says (6 Se at), as in the oldest Mss., and the critisprung up. -7Produced, for'brouht Iforth.'  cal editions. —With them (eca as prep. at the same time with, tosprtung up. —Produced, for brought forth.'
V. 2T. Didst thou not. The form in the Common Version, gether with), omitting'also.'
lamus lolium, quamdiu herba est et nondum culmus venit ad   V. 30.    tie (  XE),   ine,  19,.-Gather  up for
spicam, grandis similitudo est.'gather ye together').
* IHence the Rabbinic name, bastard (bastard wheat).      V. 31. Mustard, for' mustard seed.'




GOSPEL AC CORDING TO MATTHEW.-CIIAP. XIII.                                               77
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
32 Whic   ieed is the leaste    yp    ao  o    sowed in his field.  Which is 32
of all seeds: but when it is grown, tUKpO'TEpOP 1dEv Eo-Tt 7ravT6oV Tv least indeed of all seeds; but
it is the greatest among herbs, 7rep/C           ov         r  8~  aSv, when it is grown, it is greater
and becometh a tree, so that the tel^oy                 TOM AaXaovov (oT~ Ka Tthan the herbs, and becomes a
birds of the air come and lodge yoe oe  AE,,& x                              tree, so that the birds of the air
in the branches thereof., P, 2                     come and lodge in its branches.
7reretva  rov  ovpavov, Kal Ka7Ta33 Another parable spake lie, ^,                   Another parable spake he to 33
uhto them; The kingdom of heav-          vov ev TOLt Ka(oqt           v avrov.  them: The kingdom of heaven
en is like unto leaven, which a " AAAXv, 7rapa/3oArV EAcA7qO-rev is  like  to  leaven, which  a
woman  took, and  hid  in  three avrotg-  oftota  ertrv 77  aa7rrla   woman took and hid in three
measures of meal, till the whole  7v,  ovpa0v10 0      i:P7, 7vq  Aa/3oiora   measures of meal, till the whole
was leavened.                         7VZJ/  eUeKpV'e/ tE  S a/AEvpov o-aTa  was leavened.
34 All these things spake Jesus 7pt/a, eCS  o ( e~vu  O7r/  A0o.              All these things spake Jesus 34
unto  the multitude in parables;         T:i3Tra   7raTa'AacXr/o'E,  V'L7-  to the multitudes in parables;
and without a parable spake he o-o`5    e  waapc3oAds'' z- o&' X/ot<,  and without a parable he spake
not unto them:                        KKa: Xwop>  wrapa/3oAr?7 j o0K   /A~Aet nothing to them. That it might 35
35 T-hat it might be fulfilled aot'   o7roS zrApLOO9  To pfirO    be fulfilled which was spoken
which was spoken by the prophet,, o p       AEyovToS' through  the prophet,  saying:
saying, I will open my month in,    I will open my mouth in pa-'Avoto E  7rapa/3oAaes' To 0 kro:a
parables; I will utter things which                                            rables; I will utter things hidhave been kept secret from  the  ov EpevoiLat KEKPVAk/eUa  l    den from the foundation of the
foundation of the world.              Kara/3oAr5s KO(IOltov.                   world.
36 Then Jesus sent the multi-    TerTE'ElseL row           o'xAovs,'A-    Then dismissing  the  multi- 36
tude  away, and  went into  the OeV  eTS T7y  OtKaL'o IV7o-rVs- tudes, he went into the house.
house: and his disciples came un- KaL Wrpocr-7Aforz av Tco ot /taOy7raT  And his disciples came to him,
V. 34. o V'8  (for oV',)                 V. 33. Measitre (= one third of an
V. 36. om. o'h1aovs   Ib. or &actri97qaov  ephah), about one peck and a half.
17YvV, V. 36. or, Then leaving
V. 32. Least-of all; strictly, less than all, in effect equivalent own supposed to be equivalent," or " some general expression, as
to the superlative form, which is the best expression of it in... a measure, and the like."*
English. " When the comparison is with all things of the same'The measure here meant was one third of an ephah, and this
class, it is of course exclusive of the one compared (less than all seems to have been the quantity usually mixed at once; comp.
[other] seeds), and the comparative may be translated by the Gen. 18:6 (make readly quickly three measures of fine meal),
superlative, least of all seeds " (Winer, ~ 35, 3).-Is greater than Judges 6: 19 (made ready... cakes of an epihah of flour).
the herbs: i. e. than all herbs.'   Its branches, for' the branches   V. 34. Multitudes (Oiz2ois).-Spake nothing (ov)v), according
thereof.'                                                 to the true reading, as given in the critical editions.
V. 33. Measures.  We may here apply the rule justly laid   V. 35. Through (fly); see the note on ch. 2:15.-Hidden
down by Dr. Campbellj- for those passages, " in which the...   v     as the same word is rendered in v. 44.-'Which
(sszl~ovIa),    as the same word is rendered in v. 44. —'Which
capacity of the measure is of no conceivable consequence to theFrom the foundation of the wor, is
import of the passage;" lnamely, to employ " some name of our the true import of the reading in the critical editions (omitting
*Cpe6aov), as well as that of the Received Text.        *
zfar ist als alle die Samen, wann es abet auswichlst grosser ist als
die Krduter, und zum Baume wird.
t On the Gospels, Diss. VII1., Part I., 6.                * Ibid., Part. I., 1st paragr.




78                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MTTHEW. —' C-IHAP. XIII.
K:NG JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
to him, saying, Declare unto us atro;y  Ae`yoV7ETS            qipao-ov  &ydttv saying: Explain to us the parthe parable of the  tares of the rvw 7rapa/3oAXv'rv            r'avtcv -ro   able of the darnel of the field.
field.                 -              aypoDv.    O  8E aroKcptOEsL' Et7rEr  And  he  answering  said:              37
37 He answered and said unto            ots'  O  relpv   To  KaAv    He that sows the good seed is
them, He that soe   te good                           v      v  s TO  vOp- the Son of man. The field is the 38
seed is the Son of man;                      C  \,,,        C   I
seed is the Son of man;    aposr Eotv 0 KOO-L/oS" world.  The good seed, these
38 The field is the world; the                o.,,',
Tovrot e o'tv are the children of the knUggood seed are the children of the                                               are the children of the kingkingdom; but the tares are the  Vot          L  6t   A /3asEaE'   rTa   E -       om;   but the darnel are the
children of the wicked one;         a     lVto    E  01'tv ol vtot toV 7ror7rpov'  chiliren of the evil one, and 39
39 The enemy that sowed them                                                 the enemy that sowed them  is
is the devil; the harvest is the 5 &cc 3oAo0' 5 3  Oepto-'trtr   ovv- the Devil.  The harvest is the
endof the world; and the reapers  rEAEta  TOV  atcovog  EJT1v    ot 6  end  of the  world;  and  the
are the angels.                       OeptO-Tra  ayyeAotl   E o'tv.   too'7eO re  apers are angels.  As there- 40
40 As therefore the tares are ov  0-VAAE`ETrat rT                vtla,  Kal fore the darnel are  gathered
gathered and burned in the fire; 7vrvp\ KaTaKaEra L, ovrcs r                e   Up and are burned with fire, so
so shall it be in the end of this rT   o rTE a TOY atvo~ rov. shall it be in the end of the
world.
worro.reAOAEL     vios rov aovSpowjTov world.  The Son of man will 41
41 The Son of man shall send
forth  his angels, and  they  shall rOys a7e Aovrs  av'Tro Kal o-vA- send forth his angels, and they
forth his angels, and they  shall
gather out of his kingdom   all AE~ovO-v EK TnS   atAct'ast azroO shall gather out of his kingthings that offend, and them which 7vraPWa  T       Ka vsav aa Kat  TOUS 7rt- dom  all the causes of offence,
do iniquity;                          O0YraS   T77')v aOtt'aV, Ka0  /axAoV- and them that do iniquity, and 42
42 And shall cast them  into a o-t  avrovg  Elr  T7V KaLttvOy   Toy shall cast them  into  the furfurnace of fire: there shall be -VPO'   EKE EoT-l 0 KAavO/.kOs Ka  nace of fire;  there  shall be
wailing and gnashing of teeth.              - /opv7/g TOW o0avTr.   rTOTE  o  wailing and gnashing of teeth.
43 Then  shall the  righteous  lcKatOt EKAct4uovov         tv -cr o jAtos,, Then shall the righteous shine 43
V. 37. om. av'ors                   ]  V. 40. In some ancient copies: are
V. 40. or calerat   Ib. om. zo~rov    burned
oldest manuscript and other authorities; comp. Alford's Summa- zov, on the authority of the oldest Mss., versions, and citations;
ry of Readings.-Explain (for' declare') is the meaning, whether comp. Alford's Summary, who retains it, however (on a supposed
we follow the reading of the text, or of the margin (a probable ground), against a decisive balance of the older authorities.'
gloss).                                                      V. 41. Will, for' shall.'-Causes of offense: t see the note on
V. 37. And he answering said ( Se odxrotL9E&is Eatev), omit- ch. 5: 29, under oxaa'vaaov, No. 4. Compare also ch. 18: 6, 7,
ting' to them' (aorrozts), as in the critical editions.   and the note on the passage.
V. 38. Tlhese are (ogvol seiaev); compare the note on v. 19.-  V. 42, 43. The furnace (v cduror), as in v. 50.-He that
Of the evil one (rov zoroveo).                             (f'o').
(for'Iwho').
V. 39. The end of the world: avvr'2eta alt'vog (the true read-'ing, without Woe; see Tregelles, and Alford's summary), where         Stat a        oov haben Lth. und Tisch. bIos
13,,.,..  Meyer: Statt at'cgvog wov'ov   baben Lacb. uld Tisch. blos
toe familiarity or t e phrase seems to have occasioned the omis-abCvos, nach B. D., r, Minusk., Verss., Cyr., Ir., Hil. Richtig:
sion of   the  article; comp b.    9  26.-Are angels (eypre2siool,o:ov ist gangbarer Zusatz, wie v. 22.
V. 40. Gathered up, as in v. 28. —Are burnled (for' burned'). t~2~.,~-m;    Symmachns: xac,z axv l cc.a ahi  aaefea~c.. The
With fire (arvei). —Of the world: the critical editions omit,o~- Sept. version gives no expression of the sense.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MIATTHEW.-CHAP. XIII.                                              79
KING JAMES7 VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
shine forth as tile sun in the king- E v rT  3artAe[?a  ro70   7arpwt x  tp - aS forth as the sun in the kingdom
domn of their Father.  Who hath Tc~p.         0 eoV -o.a aKovEtp aKov- of their Father.  He that hath
ears to hear, let him hear.          ETCO.                                    ears to hear, let him hear.
44 Again, the kingdom of heav-    HaAtzv oLAota eorrtv 7 /3aortAXea    The kingdom  of heaven is 44
en is like unto treasure hid in a Trco   or'pavr5v  O77rravpc   KeKpvL-  like to a treasure hidden in the
field; the which when a man hath                                         3/ eV er   aypcpO  ov    p  field,which a man found and
evpp        field, which a man found and
found, he  hideth, and  for joy  OpcB7ror  eKpvAE'   KaL  adro  T777  concealed; and for joy thereof
thereof goeth and selleth all that Xapr avroS   V7Urayet, Kat 7roira he goes and sells all that he has,
he hath, and buyeth that field.       cr  7re                cop  and buys tloat ielTd.
off a EXo t vcoW, ical a'yopa'(Et ro'v and buys that field.
45 Again, the kingdom of heav-  Xypop EKElaOU.
Again, the kingdom of heaven 45
en is like unto a merchantman,    llcfhlv  oyoca   ESrzv C1 paaela
eseekuingo       pamrls:                      t     tota EoTr       atEa is like to a merchant seeking
TLOP ovpavwv  awOp(Vcow   EFLWopw,
seein g oy'o   goodlypearls;andhavingfound   4(;
46 Who, when he had  found    T T   Kaovr                  apyapra          goodly pearls; and
one pearl of great price, went and    p       r/     o                        one pearl of great price, he
sold all that he had, and bought  p   t  went and sold all that he had,
sold all that he bad, and bought r?V,  areXO@o    rerpaKe
~~~~~it.   ~ ~ ~ ~q     a                  )   7,,7     and bought it.
ooTa etXe, Kat ry'paGEE aVTOV.
47 Again, the kingdom of heav-    HIAttv o/toLa Eo'rTv          3 aot-eda    Again, the kingdom of heaven 47
en is like unto a net, that was cast rTO   OpOVOP OL7)17  pA77OELrU7  is like to a net, cast into the
into  the  sea, and  gatllered  of ecs T. V da,a,,   K    K       s,   sea, and gathering together of
nts,  ndgtp Oa'Aao'o'a, Kat\ EC 7raVpTOg
every kind:                             o         aa,   r Eevery kind.  Which, when it 48
48 Which, when it was fuill,] 597 7p5g77,  oap            av\re        7r~  was filled, they drew  up upon
they drew to shore, and sat down, TOP  aTytaoP:, KaL  KOoUaarer,   tlle beach, and sat down and
and gathered the good into ves-  rAvve'eavp ra  KaAa e\s  o7yeLa, gathered the good into vessels,
sels, but cast the bad away.         Tra 3E ra7rpa E':o 0;3aAop.   OVT ro   but cast the bad  away.  So 49
49 So shall it be at the end of |Irat EU rT  LTvPrAEWXea TOV ato- shall it be in the end of the
V. 43. or, o ecov crzaS xovracET)   V. 43. In some ancient copies: He that
V. 44. om. 7raR'd2                 hath ears, let him hear.
V. 46. eeotcv  SE (for o's eveco'v)  V. 44. or, froulm his joy
V. 44.'Again' (rdl,2v) omitted, as in the critical editions;   V. 45. Merchant (comp. the note on ch. 11: 19),' for merchantsee Tregelles, New Testament, Part I., and Alford's Summary. — man,' which is used only of a trading vessel.
A1 treasure hidden (for' treasure hid').- The field (rca ciyoc5), the   V. 46. And having found, eBChv S8', the true reading; * see
article having the same effect in English as in Greek.   Alford's Summary of Authorities.-Sold,-and bought: for the
zWhlich a man finzding concealed (ov swe5v  avfto;wcov o exov- perf. and aorist, comp. Winer,  40, 4.
Wev); namely, by withholding it from the knowledge of others, or   V. 47. Cast (8p2iSjidaq);'that was' is superfluous.-Gatherperhaps, by covering it again. 0Margin: From his joy (gen. ing together (aovvayayoao).
subj.), as understood by some. t                           V. 48. Was filled (' 277A,6i4%7).-Drew up upon the beach (see'__ ___ _ the note on v. 2), for' drew to shore.'
V. 49. In (V), as the Common Version in v. 40.-Go forth,' Meyer: g   elchen jemaanl fand, und (wieder in den Acker) for'come forth.' —Shall sepiarate, for'sever.'
t Meyer: a'roS ist nicht Genit. objecti (iiber den Schatz...),       Statt os sEeoV ist mit Glriesbach, Friltzschle, Scholz, Lach-'dern, wie es der gew6hnliche Sprachgebrauch mit sich bringt, mann, uld Tischendorf ebeiv & zu schreiben, nach B, D, L, I,
subj., seine Freude.                                 12, 33, Cpr. u. Verss.  (Meyer.)




80                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHIEW.-CHIAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
the world: the angels shall come vos"  E~EAEVo-ovTat o.  a'yyEAoL, world.  The angels shall go
forth, and sever the wicked from  Kali acoptoo-t roVS 7rozpoVs  EK forth, and shall separate the
among the just,                      et      To-v   &Wv atKat'cVW  KaL /3aAoTotv wicked from among the just, and 50
50 And  shall cast them  into  azo T-e            v Ka\  y rO TY -'po' shall cast them into the furnace
the furnace of fire: there shall be                                          of fire; there shall be wailing
wailing and gnashing of teeth.    EKE, E             0  KAavO,LLOg  K       of
C5pvy~uos  rc    oSovrro. 1Leyet and gnashing of teeth.
51 Jesus saith unto them, Have /3pVyo   T
yT14'  o   I               XvpxHae e                  understood all these 51
ye understood  all these thinos7 crog'IryooS'    ZVwKaTE          Have ye  understood all these 51
They say unto him, Yea, Lord.   rTaroa 7vraVTa;  AEyoVO-tV aTvrC   things? They say to him, Yea.
52 Then  said  he  unto  tlhem, lN at, KVPLE.   0   E El7rEP aVTroS  Then said he to them: There- 52
Therefore every scribe, which is Jt a  ToVro  7ras 7pa/y /aTeVS /.a- fore every scribe, instructed in
instructed unto the kingdom  of O 7TEVOEtS' Es T7/7v,3acrtAhEav TcoV the kingdom of heaven, is like
heaven, is like unto a man that is                                           to a,     ho  bring
S. orpakzo  otooS' eo''tV arvtp("7rcow to a householder, who brings
a  householder, which  bringeth,,,,,,
OtKOfr'Ttro   oof0e-at   eKT aAALset EK forth out of his treasure new
forth out of his treasure things
new and old.                         TO~v  Dr7(ravpov  avrov  Katza  Kal and old.
53 And it came to pass, that 7raXata.                                         And it cam'e to pass, when 53
when  Jesus had  finished  these'aI EYE'ETO   0T   ETEAEOEV  0 Jesus had finished these paraparables, he departed thence.         I7ro-ov   Tras 7rapa/c oAats TraVrasr, bles, he departed thence.  And 54
54 And when  he  was come in- /LETr7peV'KELOEP'  Kat                     a XO   Els' coming  into his own country,
to  his owvn  country, he taught r7?    7r-arpl[   a  avrov,   E8tSaO-KEe      e taught them  in their synathem  in  their synagogffue  inso-       )     
e    i,  avTrovS  EV T   (vvayOyT   aIVTA)I, gogue;  so  that  they  were
much that they were astonished,                               
ct)o-re  eK7rArrreo-at avTovs Kal astonished, and said: Whence
and said, Whence hath tlhis man.. yEtv L 11 Ev   Trov`TC0 j   -o00a  has  this  man  this  wisdom,
this  wisdom, and  these mighty   ee             iOe    oT             -oa has  this  man  this  wisdom,
works?                               avT77 KaLt at  watEtV/';  o;X ow-os' and the miracles?  Is not this 55
55 Is not this the carpenter's eortv 0 TOV TEKToyVOS' vtO';  o Xt the carpenter's son? Is not his
son?  is not his mother called  " [DTyp avTOV AE'YETL Ilapu\,, mother called Mary, and his
V. 51. om. )iyet aVrozs o'rlaov~s
lb. om. XsVcte
V. 52. rz fraae2Elq (for Eri'. fl.)
V. 51. The critical editions omit ie2yet a~vorg o Z'Yaovs, * on kingdom: according to the true reading zz fcaa2eic *I (dative of
the testimony of the oldest authorities. See the Summaries of reference.)-A householder: comp. the note on ch. 11:19.-Neuw
Tregelles and Alford. -   They also omit ~xzVe, on the same and old (omitting'things').
ground; see the authorities in Trecelles and Xlford.      - VV. 53, 54. When (omitting' that').-And coming (;xca i2V. 52. Instructed: omitting the superfluous' which is.' —In the'ctiv). —So that (Caore), for'insomuch? that.' —TThe miracles (ac
yvvrciects) t are emphatically distinguished by the use of the
definite article instead of the demonstrative pronoun; and this
er It., de VlgWorte th. u. agelschs. Uebes., ao  felen in B, D  distinction is obliterated, by the use of the latter, in the Common
acht zu sein.                                            Version.
t The latter decides (as also Meyer) against positive testimony
of the oldest witnesses, on the ground that there is no possible * Beide Lesarten [Eis'v fl.,'V -1 i.] erscheinen als Interreason for inserting these words, while they might be omitted as pretazmelte von -z ticora., welches dlurch B, C, K, Minusk., Syr.,
superfluous. Fritzsche's judgment is certainly more sound, and Ar., Aeth., Slav., Or., Ath., Cyr., Procop., hinreichend bezeugt
more in accordance with critical observation: nulla cnim, cur ist (Meyer).
omitterentur, fingi potest causa probabilis, pluros cur adjiccrentur.    t See the note on ch. 1.1: 20.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CCHAP. XIV.                                                   81
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
MIary?  and his brethren, James, Kat ot a'eA/boi   aivowo'IoTKW]3os brethren, James, and Joseph,
and Joses, and Silon, and Judas?  Ka\t'Icor7 s  Ka -    C[ LJv   Ka''IO'- and Simon, and Judas? And his 56
56 And his sisters, are they not 8aes;  Kat af a&EAoac  avrov ovxt sisters, are they not all with us?
all with nus?   WT7hence  then hathwrat 7rpo p          yas   eto-t;   7rsOEP Whence then has this man all
this man all these things?, 
oV   TOvTr TO avTa 7rarTa;   Kliat these things?  And they were 57
57 And they werEe offended  in  c-KavraAt'iovro Ev avsTc.    0  D8  offended at him. But Jesus said
him.  But Jesus said unto them,                                     OK           to tem:         prophet is  not' 1[c0O0S E6TrEp avrots'  OvtK ~re1  to them'          A  prophet  is  not
A prophet is not without honour,,, 
save in his own country, and in 7rP~7T77            r artoS, E[ t             rj  without honour, save  in  his
his own house.                        prarpL&   aOvro     Kat ~Er  7r  01Kta  own country, and in his own
58 And he did not many mighty  akofVT.   Ka" OUK  iTro0[7o'E  EKEL house.  And he did not many 58
works there because of their un- 8vuag/AJeLS  7roAAas, &cL  T7 V  C7rt- miracles there, because of their
belief.                               i-Ttav amruov.                             unbelief.
XIV. AT that time Herod the            XIV.'EI          EKEUVc   T    KCatpT    XIV. AT  that time Herod  I
tetrarch  heard  of the fame of  "7KovOr           H                 papX        the tetrarch heard the fame of
Jesus,                                               I         K                 Jesus.  And he said to his ser- 2
77)vV aKOr)7'l7V ~o~,  Kat  E6t7rE  ~s,
2 And said unto his servants,                  a                                           the,,B
7ratcrt  aurou'   Ou-ro's eo-rtv'/o- rants: This is John the BapThis is John the Baptist; he is,,,,
risen from   the dead; and there-   o BarrrT   aT  ep- tist; he is risen from  the dead,
risen from  the dead, and therefore mighty works do shew forth  677 a7rO TOIP VrEKpWOV  Kat ata T0U- and therefore do these powers
themselves in him.                    To  alt  vvcaqetS  EVZepyoucr-v e    vwork in him.
3 For Herod had laid hold on avre.    0                        8yap  IIpc 77 s KparT-  For Herod  had  laid  hold  3
John, and bound him, and put him  oasq rov'Ia'vry)v'7yr0Ev  avTrov  of John, and bound hlim  and
V..5 5.'IoYCw\  (for'YT~Ics)~ V. 55. In some ancient copies: Joses
V. 2. or, the powers
V. 55. Joseph (the true reading; see the authorities in Tregelles is best expressed, in English, by the demonstrative. *  Compare
and Alford). *                                              the effect of the rendering in the margin.
V. 57. Offended at him,:t as in the Common Version, Mark   The verb iveeyovsa, in the active voice, can not be rendered
6: 3. Scrivener (Supplement to the auth. version of the N. T., passively;t and hence the translation,' miracles are wrought by
p. 211) justly says, that "'offended in,' Bish. Auth. (like many him,' is altogether inadmissible.
of Bish.'s renderings) is too literal to be perspicuous."     In him: namely in his person; they resided in him, the act of
V. 58. M'irx acles: see the note on ch. 11: 20.         healing being the outward expression of an indwelling power.
Margin: and therefore do the powers work in him; i. e. the
Ch. XIV. —V. 1. Heard (for' heard of').
spiritual powers, or forces, through which these wonders of healV. 2. These powers: namely, the powers (ait 8vv&rees) of ing are wrought.:
which report was brought to him (v. 1); those powers which
common report attributed to Jesus. + This effect of the article
* To the same effect, but less literally, Ewald uses a qualifying
term: and therefore do the healing-powers work in him (und desMeyer:'Iw7a~, schwach geglaubt.  B, C, 1, 33, Copt., wegen wirken die Heilmichte in ihm).-Wesley: and therefore
Syr. p. (am Rande), It. (exc. Cant.), Vulg., Or. (dreimal), Eus., these mighty powers exert themselves in him.
Hier., haben IoaSj9.,+ There is no ground whatever for the assertion (Bloomfield,
j See the note on ch. 11: 6.                            lRecensio Synoptica, and Greek Testament with Notes), that the
S Fritzsche: vires.(quibus fiunt miracula, non miracula ipsa, active form of this verb may be used passively.
ut Vatablus volebat) quarum  videmus eficacitatem (al 3vvduees),   $ Middleton (in loc.). Green, Gram. of the N.T., p. 151:
vim in eo exercent.                                        "the Spiritual Powers are active in hinm."




82                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW -CHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
in prison for Herodias' sake. his Ka't X'eTo ev qvAaLKf   t'tHpco- put him  in  prison, for the
brother Philip's wife.                          yvlaa   tA/lrr ov ro  sake of Herodias his brother
4 For John said unto him, It is                                          Philip's wife.  For John said  4
not lawful for thee to have her.      E                                    to him   It iov.s  not lawful for
5 n h h o he )O JT  to him: It is not lawful for
5 And when  he would  have T~ 5'Iavv'?7s   O 0K EE L'O
thee to have her.  And he de- 5
put him  to death, he feared the EXEIE  aVTry).   IKrat OE'Ao)        r aT    sired to put him to death, but
mult esired to put hm to death, lt
multitude, because they counted ar\oKToeLat,  eo[3Y7O   T0 o       XAo v, feared the multitude, because
him as a prophet.            -        e,       \  
6 But when Herod's birthday  OTt U      s) 7rpO0r/Tv aVroV eLXOv. they held him  as a prophet.
was kept, the daughter of He- yePErtClov &E ayyotE'pov  TOV'Hpa- But when  Herod's birth-day  6
rodias danced before them, and a0v, copXqo-aTo   r  Ovyca-rip  T?73  was kept, the daughter of Hepleased Herod.           [Htpao&6d3or Eo 7c re'ov,  Kal  rodias danced before them, and
7 Whereupon he promised with          e  ro    p         O    ev  {eO  pleasedHerod. Whereupon he  7
an oath to give her whatsoever aeT e                                       promised with an oath, to give
OpKOV  /t~oAoy727eTv avTE1    aoIvaI
she would ask.                                                  \          her whatever she should ask.
8 And  she, being  before in- o ear at7rlorTrat.    t  7rp/3L- And she, being led on by her 8
structed of her mother, said, Give /ao-EOe-a v7Tro Tr7S /I77TpOS\ av'T-r7,   mother, says: Give me here,
me here John the Baptist's head |Jo iLo t, y    7o-l i,  Eke erL 7rvrtaKl on a platter, the head of John
in a charger.,,
9ting a charger.                 T7v  KEpaxa,'IoeCavvov  0ro5  Ba- the Baptist. And the king was 9
9 And  the king  was sorry:                       \ 
nevertheless for the oath's sake, rrTLoToV.    Ka2;AvwrOy1   5 fa- sorry; but for the sake of the
and them  which sat with him at octAe'v, &a &E rov;5  OpKOVS Kat oath, and of them that reclined
meat, he commanded it to be given   v\  0-vIaNXaK.EILEOVS  EKEAEVO-E at table with him, he commandher.                                0ra. KaL   ezr as geKEl.- _ed it to be given.  And he o10
10 And he selnt, and beheaded              Ap ro   vha.                 sent, and beheaded John in the
John in the prison.                    -nd  his head  was 11
11 And his head was brought Kat 7X7     K a     aro     r  prison.   And  his  head  was 11
in a charger, and given to the 7rlvaKt, Ka    E08    TO  KopaolT   bro ught on a platter, and was,,...           tI-.  given to the damsel, and she
damsel: and she brought it to her KaE  rveyKe r7    mrpt a rs.    Ka
K~Lmother.  KT lkTpt aVT77S'. Kt brought it to her mother. And 12
mother.!
12 And his disciples came, and  rpoEAOvTEsr  ot /JaO7Tat avrov his disciples came and took up
took up the body, and buried it, qpav r7     o'coa, Kal a' Oat av avro' the body, and buried it; and
and went and told Jesus.            Kat EAOOVTres acr77yeEtAav Tc'I7- they went and told Jesus.
V. 3. For the sake of Herodias (instead of'for Herodias' sake'). Greek (Tyndale, Coverdale, Cranmer, Genevan, Bishops), prior
Laid hold of (for' laid hold on').                     to that of King James.-The head of John the Baptist (for' John
the Baptist's head'). —Says (ptaiv), for' said.'
V. 5. And he desired-but feared (xca  ~.eov —I0of~,). —
Held (eixov), as in the Common Version, ch. 21 ~26. So Cover-   V. 9. But (for''nevertheless'). The common reading, and that
dale: they held him for a prophet.                     of the critical editions (2vzrjOeiS), require the same rendering.-'V. 7. Should ask (for' would aslke').  For the sake of the oath, and of them that reclined at table with
him, is the required construction in English.- To be given (omitV. 8. Led on by (for'before instructed of'). The verb 7rqofi- o ting the interpolated' her').
foideyv means to lead forward, to lead on, the only use of x d in
this compound. The error of the English vernacular Bible (for'and given').
originated in the Vulgate rendering prcemonita. Margin of the
Bishops' Bible:'Or enticed, or induced.'                V. 12. Body: the correct rendering, both of the Received
On a platter (4c ~civaxi). The noun is properly rendered Text, and of the reading (nzoaXa) of the older Mss. —They wen*
platter in all the revisions of our vernacular version from the (for' went').




GOSPEL ACCORDING TV MATTHEWV.-CHAP. XIV.                                                  83
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
13 When Jesus heard of it, he -oi.   Katr  aKoV6oacx   0  Iyo-rovs              And when Jesus heard it, he 13
departed  thence by ship into  a | apeXVop EV EKELOE    v 7i'Ao0     if withdrew  from  thence by ship
desert place apart: and when the    r                                    trov  Kar  into adesertplaceapart.  And
people had heard thereof, they followed  him   on foot out of the caKoVo-aVTTes   o   O'XAOL?7KoholO1- the  multitudes hearing  of it,
cities.                               L |Cav  avTr9) WEr? aaW7E o T OV 7OXAfECOP. followed him  on foot from  the
cities.                               Adoi                                 ot
14 And Jesus went forth, and           K-at;4EAOv  0  17 oS'o EL6e cities.   And  going  forth  he 14
saw  a great multitude, and was 7roAy   v'XAov, Kat  orAayxv-O7 saw a great multitude, and had
moved  with  compassion  toward,  compassion  on  them, and  lhe
e7r avrovS, Kal E0EPa7eEV0E  TOVS'
them, and he healed their sick.                                          S.     healed their sick.
aPPstGrTov9  avrwv.   1O   tLaP          e
15 And when it was evening,                                                     And  when  it was evening, 15
his disciples came to him, saying, yevo/eV7s,  7WpooJAO0ov    aUGrC   oL the disciples came to him, sayThis is a desert place, and the aLO77Tra L arroV, AE'yov,reT'   Epj7-,   ing: This is a desert place, and
time is now past; send the multi-  LOgs iETrt   o ro7rog, Kat y  copa  the time is now past; dismiss
tude away, that they may go into'          7rapAO              Avoo           the  multitudes, that they may
the villages, and buy themselves 6'XAovs, zva  a7reAOOVTeg  et E   Tas                                  the
victuals.                                /,go away into the villages, and
KcJ/aJ   ayoparoO-  Etv  /avrot  /po16 But,Jesrus  said unto  them,                                 6J   buy themselves victuals.  But 16
/iaTaX.    0 E 3        o I70   ELWEV   avThey need not depart; give ye, 0                   p         e                 Jesus said to them: They need
them to eat.                          TaO,                    vpEta g e   a     not go away; give ye them  to
17 And they say unto him, We  O; 3} aEyoavt az/r' Oay  oK                -  eat. And they say to him: We 17
have here but five loaves, and two             e e             e       ov      t have here but five loaves, and
fishes.                               jIE) CO&   EL /\77 EVTE apTovg Kat
18HesaidBrinsgthemhither'  t'esxO Vav.'0  a sE                   O epETer two fishes. Hesaid, Bring them   s
18 He s~1d, Brino   them hither'' 
to me.                              [tot aTrovs coe.   K'a  KeAeVo-asg  hither to  me.  And  he com- 19
\   Amt7 r TO  manded the  multitudes to lie
19 And he commanded the mul-                  ovS   o             ane   te multitudes to  lie
titude to sit down on the grass, X~oprovs, KaL Aa/3v  TOVg  i7E o   down upon the grass, and took
and took the five loaves, and the apTrovS Kat rovo   avo t            xgvas, aca- the  five loaves  and  the  two
two  fishes, and  looking  up  to  /3he'tag  eg  rov opXtvov. ehO- fishes, and looking up to heavV. 14. om.'Iy7aoovs   V. 15. om. avzov 
V. 13. And when (for' when'). —TWithdrew (,ve co0Jaev) from    V. 14. And going forth, he saw. The critical editions omit
thence.-Ship is a proper translation of 7r)orov, * the term emi- the name'Jesus,' as in vv. 22, 25. See the summary of authoriployed in the New Testament for transport vessels of every grade ties in Tregelles and Alford. *I-Had compassion on them.
(Acts 20: 38, 21: 2, 27: 2). Small vessels of this kind were   V. 15. The disciples, according to the reading of the oldest
once numerous on this inland sea, t surrounded by populous cities authorities, as in the critical editions.-Dismiss (so652vaov).
and villages.                                              The form go away (d26rE~Sv   ) is required in the next clause,
And the multitudes, hearing of it (X(.axoi  oaavres  oc O'V2og), for the sake of correspondence with the following verse.'Defollowed. —On foot is the proper rendering, not by land, as some part' can not be used in both; and the point of the expression is
have claimed. The mode of traveling (on foot) is not lost sight lost, by the use of' different terms.
of in the original expression, as it is in the form (by land) im-   V. 16. Go away (ad'e2R#ev), as in v. 15.
properly substituted for it. —From (srnT), for' out of.'     V. 19. Multitudes ()2novs). —To lie down upon (&vazeilc7va9
lni). — The disciples (zozs?altalS). —Multitudes (ogXovs).
* " Strictly a floating vessel, hence a ship or vessel in the most
general sense;... mostly used for a merchant ship or transport,   * Meyer:' Reaovs nach f~e2oShV (Elz., Scholz) ist auf bedeuvaie being a ship of war" (Liddell and Scott).             tende Zeugen getilgt.  Anfang einer Lection.  So auch v. 22,
t In alten Zeiten war er von zahlreichen Schiffen belebt (Her- nach cvdyx.  Vrgl. v. 25, nach arods, wo ebenfalls 6 Ie7qovi
zog, Real-Encyclopadie).                                   zugesetzt wurde.




84                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO U[ATTHEW.-CHIAP. XIV.
KiNG JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
heaven, he blessed, and brake, and yrEr.    Kal  KAc'o- as   &OKE  TOS  en he blessed, and brake, and
gave the loaves to his disciples,  a0r7Tar        7rovS' aOpTovS, ot Ce JLa- gave the loaves to the disciples,
and the disciples to  the multi- 9?7a  ra;)~  oXAots.            Ka  ao   and the disciples to the multitude.                                                                       tudes.  And they all ate, and 20
20 And they did all eat, and 7raVTES, Kat eXopTao-077rav'  Kandthey
/  were filled; and they took up of
were filled: and  they  took up  Tpar ep- eTo -T   KAactta- the fragments that remained
the fragments that remained
of the fragments that remainedT roa,            a~i3eKa  Ko tpovS' 7rArpe ts.  twelve baskets full.  And they 21
twelve baskets full.                     N                    /\
twelve baskets full.  Or E E vrp a Es WOTE  that ate were about five thou21 And they that had  eaten,
21were about five thousat had  en be- 7rraKcxtAtLo t, Xcopts  yvvatKOaV sand men, besides women and
were about five thousand men, be-,,,
side women and children.            KaL wratv.  KaL EVOOS?7yKa- children
22 And straightway Jesus con- taEy     IO-orVrovs' TOvS ftai 7Tasr av-   And  straightway  he  con- 22
strained his disciples to get into TroO E',7yrat ES 7 TO 7rAoFoA,   Kai strained   his disciples to enter
a ship, and to go before him unto        /                5p  a             into a ship, and to go before
7wpoayetr av                           him to the other side, while he
the other side, while he sent the  t,,Oc      ^             S   O           him to the other side, while he
multitudes away.                     ec   ov a,'oAvo'  TOVS  OXAov\.' dismissed the multitudes.
23 And when he had sent the KaL a7roAvcas TovT             oxAovv   are-   -And  when lie had dismiss- 23
multitudes away, he went up into / 3i  ELS TO OpOS KaT   tlclav 7rpo -   ed the multitudes, he went up
a mountain apart to pray: and eVacro-Oat.'OI[ra s    y evoervs,  into the mountain apart to pray;
when the evening was come, he                                               and when evening was come,
wLOPOS 77/ EKEL.  TO\ 8E\ 7-oi63 V oo   ay and when evening was come,
was there alone.                    Y   
24 But tihe ship was now in the  iEo0ov 017s  OaAao-o-77- 2, )ao'ap-  he was there alone.  But the 24
midst of the  sea, tossed  with  o/LUeror  V7rO  7TZ  KV/ZUaTw-O',7  ship was now in the midst of
waves: for the wind was con- yap  EpaVTOS! 0 areIEOS.   TETap- the sea, vexed by the waves; for
trary.                              TU7 (i c]val, 7'~  vK7' rl ABe the wind was contrary.  And 25
25 And in the fourth watch of,      T     V               in the fourth watch of the night
the night Jesus went unto them,,                                  he came to them, walking 
walking on the sea.                 TCOWV  EWt TrS77.   Kaat 1 the sea.  And when the disci- 26
st!   s      o   t          tn Eet 77I
26 And when the disciples saw'V                  /O/aO77Ta\ EWL7rZv  ples saw  him  walking on the
him walking on the sea, they were OaAaccrcrav 7rept7raro    VrrTa Eroapax- sea, they were troubled, saying:
V. 22. om. c 7iraovs l
V. 25. Age (for'rn2',e); om. c'7aovs
VV. 20, 21. All ate (for' did all eat').-Ate (for' had eaten'). which, in the Common Version, is rendered by tormented (ch. 8: 6;
Besides (for' beside').                     I          compare ch. 8: 29, Mark 5: 7, Luke 8: 28, Rev. 9: 5, 11: 10,
V. 22. He constrained: see the note on v. 14.-Enter into (for 14: 10, 20: 10), pained (Rev. 12: 2), vexed (2 Pet. 2: 8), and'get into'), as the same word is rendered in the Common Version, the kindred nouns by torment, tormentor (e. g. Matt. 4: 24, Luke
chs. 8: 23, 9:1. —While he dismissed (strictly, until he should 16: 23, 28, Rev. 9: 5, etc., Matt. 18: 34).' Tossed' is no adehave dismissed), expresses well the force of ucos o, (or i'wd) with quate rendering of the word. It refers to the beati:lg of the
the subj. aorist = Lat. fut. exact., as in Marlt 14: 32 (until I waves against the vessel's bows, hindering its progress, "for the
shall have prayed - while Ipray).                       wind was contrary."
V. 25. Came: the reading of the oldest authorities; see TreV. 23. Dismissed (for' sent away'). The  mountnin, with the gelles, New Testament, Part I., and Alford's Summary (not his
article, as in the Greek. —Evening (for' the evening').  text).-Comp. (for omission of the name' Jesus') the note on
V. 24. Vexed: the proper expression here of fitaaaV;O5Ev oV; * v. 14.
* De Wette: und wurde  geplagt von den WYellen.  Genev. Wakefield: distressed by the waves (so Newcome, in the parallel
Fr.: tourmontee des ondes.  Martin: tourmontie des vagues. passag.e, Mark 6: 48).




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAIP. XIV.                                                85
KING JAMIES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
troubled, saying, It is a spirit; OAyoav, AE`0VTerS, OTL r0vraota It is a spectre; and they cried
and they cried out for fear.        -EO't'   Kat aTr  TO7o~  o%8/ov EKpa- out for fear.  But straightway 27
27 But straightway Jesus spake   ar.       e  a ot                          Jesus spake to them, saying: Be
unto  them, saying, Be of good
cheer; it is I; be not afraid.      [    IyO-ovs,   Aeyavw    Oapor E  of good cheer;  t is I, be not
28 And  Peter  answered  him Z 7o e/ti,   I    Ob/3eoOE. ^Ae7-OA  afraid.  And Peter answered 28
and said, Lord, if it be thou, bid  Kpte'rpo  et re'  him  and said: Lord, if it be
me come unto thee on the water.                        LV                     thou, bid me come to thee on
29 And he said, Come.  And                    t        t                    the water. And he said, Come. 29
when Peter was come down out VPrs  0E  EAOEi  E7rL 7a  vOcaTa. And  coming  down  from  the
of   e ship, lie walked  on  the  0 8  ElE'_EO.   KaL KaTa- ship, Peter walked on the wawater, to go to Jesus.                      I \T'
3w0twer, to go to Jesus.    wd             a7Fo TOU 7WrAGLO ov   H Epo   ter, to go to Jesus. But seeing 30
30 But when he saw the wind                          S                        et 
boisterous, he was afraid; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying, 8eWt 7rpHSE )C'-1oor.   O3e'7 V o  afraid; and beginning to sink,
Lord, save me.                       8e roY   V ave/Lop t0cxVpoV ef0o/3r7'  i he cried out, saying: Lord, save
31  And   immediately  Jesus lKa    p          eo   KararovreoaL me.  And  immediately  Jesus 31
stretched  forth  his  hand, and e,                       K     e,            stretched forth his hand and
caught him, and said unto him, 0, AE`W        Kpc,               eod  hi and ad 
thou of little faith, wherefore didst /LE.  EV O S        0' fT o     K7Te- took hold of him, and said  to
thoudoubt?,,  ^XEP  him:  O  thou  of little faith,
32 And whedn they were come Kal Al yEL  atro'               OALyrrre,    wherefore  didst thou  doubt?
into the ship, the wind ceased.,Es,[    It,rx\,I /3                       And when they had come up 32
etS r[ Eao-rao',a;    Kh at eq0toav33 Then they that were in the   -...            o,S /        into the ship, the wind ceased.
~~~~~~Aship came and worshipped him,                        EKOo aTship c ame and  worshipped  him,  re   aV   e                \   t.           Then those in the ship came and 33
saying, Of a truth thou art the  -e  5 aeOr' o[ ~};r GCO worshipped him, saying: Of a
Son of G~od.                        veEAOOVre'T    rpoc rEKVVflora    avTct,'truth, thou art God's Son.
34 And when they were gone Ae7opre'    AA~70rs Oeo3 viov el.
34  And when they  were gone  A)'OUrES`'AA17qO&ss OEOV VIOS Et.   And passing over, they came 34
over, they came into the land of             \         /          ^;,    And passing over, they  came 34
over, they came   into the land of    Ka~s &Larepo'a              rjAoov ELr into  the land  of Gennesaret.
35 And when the men of that T17r ) y77  rFEPvv77apE`T.   Kat E7rt- And  the men  of that place, 35
place-had knowledge of him, they  yorvre  avrov ot  rVapes TO                  knowing hli, sent out into all
V. 32. avafavtrov (for         Vfivzmrv)  V. 33. or, bowed down to him.
V. 26. Spectre: the proper English word for p rvvaatuea, in remarks on both passages.*  It should be observed, that these
distinction from,rveVua, a spirit.                       are the words of the mariners; for the form,' those in the ship,'
(the ship-men) is evidently intended to distinguish them from the
FV. 29. Coming down (xa'afis). —From  (&cr6), in distinction | disciples, as the latter are always designated (comp., in this chapfrom Ix,' out of.'                                ter, vv. 15, 19, 22, 26). This expression of the mariners did not
V. 30. But seeing (,82i&rov 8e).-Cried out (~caev).   refer to Jesus' Messiahship, but to his divine nature, proved by
his control over the elements. *
V. 31. Took hold of (Eze2cAflero).
V. 34. Passing over (8talcspaaavres).
Y. 32. Had come ucp: C'vaga'vrov, the reading of the oldest
V. 32. Had come u:  ircor, the reading of the oldest   V; 35. Knowing him: compare the statement made in Mark
authorities; see Tregelles and Alford.               
uthoritis see Tregelle an6:54. This is explained by the near vicinity of our Lord's
Y. 33. Those in thie ship (o   dZG,~ nrol,.). —Worshipped:
compar  Thoe ih oeon ch. 2s:h2 last t o paragraphs. The circum- * "  When it [this title] is anarthrous, the attributes signified
compare the note on ch. 2  2, last two paragraphs. The circum- by the words v bs zo5 9eoi are the predicate, without regard to
stances, and their own declaration, may warrant this version here. their special association with the person of the Messiah" (Green.
God's Son: compare the note on ch. 4: 3, and Campbell's Gram. of the N. T., p. 173).




86                       GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
sent out into  all that country  7rov EEpov               on'-TEtAlV'av eg AaXv thatcountryround,and brought
round  about, and  brought unto  7r/v 7TeptLXpov   EKELyV7V, KatL 7pOG- to him  all that were diseased;
him all that were diseased;              EyKc    aT       aTa  ro        a       and  besought him  that they 
and besought him  that they 36
36 And besought him that they  EXovTaS'  KaL 7rapEKaAovv avr ov,
en  r es,     ^, might only touch the fringe of
might only touch the hem  of his Iva /lOvov a/tovTrat TO  Kpao-7rEgarbent: and as many as touched  &oV 7TO5 LarTov   aVTeS'  Kat  eor his garment; and as many as
were made perfectly whole.            Ioq/avro, L8te0oTJ?7ioav.                touched were made whole.
XV.  THEN   came  to  Jesus            XV.  TOTEt   7rpoo-EpXorTat   XV. THEN  came  to  Jesus  1
scribes and Phariisees which were Tcr'ITc-ov  o  a7r)o'IEpoo-oAv4ucov scribes and Pharisees from JeruJeiusalem, saying,                7ypa/LaTes  Kat   iaptoaot,  Ae'- salem, saying: Why do thy dis- 2
2 Why do thy disciples trans- yovrre'   JtaTtr  ot /JXaLOTraL  0oov
gress V the    radtio   of    he    ldes?  aOa~aciples transgress  the  tradition  of
gress the tradition of the elders? 7rapa/3atvo vo't T7v 7rapaaoc-tv 7Tae)
the elders?  For they wash not
for they  wash  not their hands 7rpert/wVTepow;  ov yap r[7rroyrat
when they eat bread.    V  their hands when they eat bread.
when they eat bread.                  Tas  XEtpas  a'TWV,   o7ap a' rov
3 But he  answered  and  said E;-o0'c' tv.'O              a7roKpt0E\s et- And he answering said to them:  3
unto them, Why do ye also trans- 7rev aC'TrotS, sJtat Kat v/Lets 7rapa- Why do ye also transgress the
gress the commandment of God /3atVETE  T?'V  EVTOAV  TO 0 Oe co mma ndme                   nt of God, for the
by your tradition?                        TJ lP 7rap6ooowtv  z1Ctv;         0 
sake of your tradition?  For  4
4 For God commanded, saying, yap   OES'o   ereTEAaTo,  Aycovf 
Honour thy father and mother: Tquxa rTO) 7raTEpa                                 God said:   onour  thy fther
and, He  that curseth father or,uyrEpo'c  Kat  O KaKoAoyc3^  7rarE'-  and mother; and he that curses
mother, let him die the death.        ppa  Oavar7e reAEvrarc    father or mother, let him surely
V. 4. In some ancient copies: God comV. 4. ~77~ (for EvezrEiRaro A'y cv)
manded, saying
place of residence. Compare Dr. Robinson's remarks (Harmony set aside the word of God, and it is this with which they are here
of the Gospels, {S 65, 66), * showing A" that Capernaum was on or charged.*
near the plain of Gennesareth; most probably at its northern    V. 4. Said (eJne).  The testimony of the oldest authorities
extremity."-Round: omitting' about."                      (Mss., versions, and citations) is decisive in favor of the reading
V. 36. Fringe (for' hem'); comp. the note on ch. 9: 20.- "God said," corresponding to i" but ye say," in v. 5 (Tregelles,
Made whole: omitting'perfectly,' which is not expressed by the New Testament, Part I.).-Commanded, saying (the reading of
Greek verb.                                                some ancient Mss.) is retained in the margin.
Ch. XV. —V. 1. Scribes and Pharisees from ferusalem: this   Let him surely die (i9avarq ze~svzwzo); an intensive form
is the meaning, t whether of of the Received Text is omitted (as from the Hebrewt (Winer,  54, 3;   44, Anm. 3), which the
by Lachmann and Tregelles), or retained.                    Common Version correctly expresses by our corresponding idiom
V. 3. For the sake of your tradition.  By (the Common in Acts 4:17 (let us straitly threaten them).j  For this case,
Version) denoting means or instrumentality, is very rarely (if comp. Ex. 21:15, 16.
ever; see Winer,  49, c) the meaning of Sa& with the accusative.
Nor would this be appropriate here; since it was regard for   * So the Syriac (Peshito and Cur.) expresses it:
t.radition, as of higher worth and authority, which led them to.z i,  7; and the Vulg.: Propter traditionem vestram.
* And more fully, Researches in Palestine, vol. iii., pp. 289-294.   t So the Syr. (Pesh. and Cur.):  ~   EZi_.    De Wette:
t Meyer: die in Jerusalem wohnenden und daher gekommenen -= n.~  r, verstarkende Formel.
Schriftgelehrten.                                            $ Of a different import is the English idiom, "he must....die




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XV.                                                        87
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
5 But ye say, Whosoever shall i'/et   a' A'ETE.-   tOS   v  d'iJ  die.  But  ye  say:  Whoever  6
say to  his father or his mother, Tr  7rrp                       ppov,  T           saith to his father or his mother,
It is a gift, by whatsoever thou   a,  i~  eo5 c\Oe;rE fS,  Ka. O) It is a gift, whatsoever thou
mightest be profited by me;,       \,      \ mightest be profited with from
6 And honour not his father or'7V rt/xro-  To, 7Trarepa  avTrov 77 me, shall not honour his father  6
his mother, he shall be free.  Thus Tr7,?L7Tepa  aurow'  KcatL?Kvpo- or his mother; and  ye  have
have ye made the commandment  raTre  T7)V  EVTro7)V  TO5 OEOU   tLC  made the word of God of no
i.V. 5. on inL)':t/,nae (for zaC o7 wi TeZniar)  V. 6. In some ancient copies: the comV. 6. zov 2Iyov (for rzv Brzo#v)           mandment of God
V. 5.'His' should be printed in Roman type, the Greek arti- honor not), contrary to the settled usage of ovi jz, both in
cle having the effect of our possessive pronoun.              classic writers and the N. T.
It is a gift;* not, be it a gift. The latter would be allowable,   The use of zal (in Tischendorf's text) is well explained by
if the next clause were expressed in the 3rd pers., simply as a Winer- (~ 64, note 1, on p. 529): "he too (viz., in such a case)
dedication of the gift. But the parent is here addressed; and the need not honor, etc.; he is herewith also (for this case) free from
object is to assign to him  the reason for withholding what is the command, honor thy father, etc."  Of course, this idiom of
needful, viz., that it is already devoted to God, and therefore can the Greek is not to be transferred into English, where the same
not be given to another.         -                            thought is more clearly expressed without it.
In either of the two ancient readings, therefore, the apodosis
The construction zt ~'8 ~:tvog a)Te setaaa is frequent in Greek      -                           D
writers of which   s    Prom Vint. 2212, is a ood example.: commences with the second clause, expressing the decision of the
writers, of which 2Esch., Prom. Viact. 221-2, is a good example:
Pharisees in opposition to the declared will of God.t  But the
toS'cOad  Ed i~LeOV        common reading (of the Received Text), zaci o?u zc t?iaO, would
T0inS t'VEfv     I'V2A V os wjoslSvOs.           require the division of the verse adopted by Beza,. which is
V. 6. Shall not honor.  The preponderance of ancient authori- approved by De Wette, Meyer, and others, and is followed
ties is decisive for the reading, o03 acq'tcerae (Tregelles, N. T., (unnecessarily, with his reading of the text) by Alford.] This
Part I.); which is the reading of the critical editions of Lach- division makes the protasis end with the first clause (supplyi: 
mann and Tregelles (omitting xai), and of Tischendorf (retaining an apodosis from the connection by a supposed ellipsis,11- or asaOct). See also Alford's text, and summary of authorities.     suming here an aposiopesis), the second clause being the Saviour's
O6 iun (a form in which iu7 indicates an apprehension, nega- own comment on the case. But a more violent and unnatural
tived by oil, not-lest = no fear, lest) is used in stro)6g negative ellipsis could hardly be imagined; since, in this connection, there
asseveration, commonly with the subj. aor. (rarely pres.), and some- is no ground for it in the laws of thought, nor of course in the
times with the indic. fut.  With the fut. 2nd pers. it expresses laws of speech based on them.  Indeed, the ellipsis, properly
earnest dissuasion (do not),$ a delicate form of forbidding;] and so called (Hermann, de Ellipsi) includes no such case as this.
with the fut. 3rd pers., in one unquestioned example (Matt. The supposition of an aposiopesis (as e. g. in Luke 13:9) would be
16: 22) it is a positive prohibition.                         less objectionable,~ and is strictly what is called ellipsis here.
Neither form of the text, therefore, is correctly rendered in the    The word,'zQv 2dyov (for' the cozmman dent,''7rv Eivo27Iv),
Conmmn Version; which makes oil Fc)',?u. codrdinate with ilv
rn as a secrsiond p   ar     t of the protasis (whosoever shall sawy-tan  a  Unless we should rather regard the first clause as, in effect,
~ tn~  as a second part of the protasis (whosoever shall say —and a hypothetical protasis (n-  if ady  one shall say) tbllowed by xai
a hypothetical protasis (= if any one shall say) followed by xa'i
in the apodosis (= then shall he not honor).
t So the words are construed by Grotins, Bengel (Gnomon
the death" (Shakesp., Measure  for Measure, II., 4, extNr.), though N. T.), Olshausen, Winer (Gram., i 64, II., footnote to p. 529).
founded, probably, on the vernacular version " shall die the death" So Ewald translates (Die drei ersten Evangelien iibersetzt): Ihr
(Coverdale), " let him die the death " (Cranmer, Genevan, etc.).   aber saget: "wer zum Vater oder der Mutter spricht,' Geschenk
* So Krebs (on the corresponding passage in Mark): Illud ist was du nur von mir gewinnest,' der soll seinen Vater oder
Deo jam consecratum  et devotum est, quo posses a me juvari. seine Mutter nicht ehren."
So the copula is expressed by Wahl (Lex., art. Jcloov): _coeov    $ Vos autem dicitis, Quicunque dixerit patri aut matri, Donum
scil. awtC, i. e., Deo sacratum est; and by Robinson, and others. est quocunque a me juvari posses, insons erit; et nequaquam
So Ewald: Geschenk ist.                                       honoraverit patrem suum aut matrem suam.
t As a copula, where none is expressed, the simplest and most   ~ Scrivener's rendering (Supplement to the AuthorizedVersion),
readily occurring form of the' subst. verb is always to be under- " he shall not then honor," well expresses Tischendorf's text, but
stood, when no reason appears for another form; which, not being not the one which he himself so strenuously defends.
the most natural and in itself the probable one, requires to be 1[ The ellipsis in the Common Version (' he shall be free') is
proved. 53e are not to assume one form or another, ad libitum.  supplied from Beza's Latin translation, insols erit, and is one of
~ Eurip., Suppl. 1076: O,E??uv~,ov i   rro2os oiers er.  the many evidences of its influence  (often injurious) on King
Im  Sine  einer  gelincezn  1bmah i?;ng (Rost u. Palm, Gr. James' revisers.
lHdwbeh.).                                                     ~~ An aposiopesis, as a rhetorical figure, lies not in aly peculi




88                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTIEW.-CHAP. XV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
of God of none effect by your  77v 7rapa8oo-t  V /rov.'YrOKpL-t- effect, for the sake of your tratradition.                         Trat,  KaAo     7rpOE~/ew)     e V rept dition.
7 Ye hypocrites, well did Esai-      -,HOc aLaS'   E'  E     I       Hypocrites!Well did Isaiah  7
as prophesy of you, saying,         l                                       prophesy of you, saying: This 8
pOL 6 AaoS  ov7'os' 7'0 o'7'Toa7'L av- prophesy of you, saying   This s
8 This people  draweth  nigh                                             people honours me with their.rite me with their mouth, and r0T,  Kat teLS XE[`eo'[ /1E 7'Lol            eet
unto me with their  mouth, and; TOJ, KaL TOtS' XELAE~  MLe TL[d malips, but their heart is far from
honoureth me with their lips; but  77  e Kap&c[  avcuv 7ropv   p   a7re`XEL me.  But in vain they worship  9
their heart is far from me.        |as;  ELLOv.  /JrLT77!  (E oeT;-3,OVTaL| me, teaching as doctrines com9 But in vain they do worship  LE, (StraOKoVTres  LcTKaoaAas', ~v-' mandments of men.
me, teaching  for doctrines the,,
m e   fraA /IaTa aVOpcW`raov.  Iai  7rpoo-   And he called the multitude, 10t
commnlandments of men.
10 And he called the multitude, KaAEo-a/uEv Os  Tov P XAoV,  Et7reV and said to them: Hear, and
and said unto  themi, Hear, and arots'   AKOVETE  iKa   Ovlvt~EE. understand.             Not that which! 
understand: 2O  TO~ EtoEPXotEPOeo  E  s' TO   IT,    goes into the mouth defiles the
11 Not that which goeth intoKlZO7TOP  avNpwOv                            maTn; but that which comes out
the mouth defileth  a man; but,,this defiles the
that which  cometh  out of the EK7rOpeVOLeOZ  EK TO?)  Tooro!Ta7os', man.
mouth, this defileth a man.        |TOTO KOtWOL TOV a1vOpc7oV.  T-   Then came his disciples, and 12
I                                                   f Then came his disciples, and                     12
12 Then came his disciples, and re WpoOeAf oTes oL J             aCTi  av-said to him: Kanowest thou that
7E ~TPO(T~n~OV~~S'   01 ~CGIB~~GL1    t    - said to him: Knowest thou that
said unto him, Knowest thou that TOv EL7rov  avUOc    Otaas  OTt o[ the Pharisees, when they heard
the Pharisees were offended, afterot  Kre                             yor the  saying,  were  offended?
they heard this saying?'
13 But he answered and said, Eo-KavcaAolO-Orloar;'O   e  To- o          nd he answering said: Every 13
~Every plant, which my heavenly IKOe    ee' o,   N   plant, which my heavenly FaEvery plant, which myr heavenly Kp lS' EtorrE-  llaa  OvrEta,  Xv 
Father hath not planated, shall be. P'       ther has not planted, shall be
Father hath not planted, shall be ov3K  eTrevo-ep  0 WraT7'/p /tov 0
rooted up.                            I  / 0    1,,1,                     rooted up.  Let them  alone; 14
ovpalto, Er;Kpt0o77-crerat..  oa'ETE they are blind leaders of the
14 Let them  alone: they be,,, 
blind leaders of the blind.  And                                        TV  blind; and if the blind lead
if the blind lead the blind, both  /Ov    T)AOA   SE  Tv/A0\J  ELW  the blind, both will fall into
shall fall into the ditch.   -      o777y,  atfioTepot  ELS  f3Ovvo v the ditch.
15 Then answered Peter and 7reoorovvrat.'ApoKpLeO's de O Tie-    And Peter answering said to 15
V. 8. om. LYYi ec tCot, and zt oaT6lrt av- |
as in the oldest Mss. and versions, and in the critical editions according to the reading of the oldest authorities, now followed
of Lachmann and Tregelles. The commandmeznt (the reading of in all the critical editions. *
some ancient authorities) is retained in the margin.   i  V. 9. Worship (omitting' do').-As (instead of'for')-ComV.'7. Hypocrites! (7omlitting'Je')~.              mandments, without the article, as in the Greek.
V. 11. The man (definite article), as in the common Version,
V. 8. This people honors me (omitting the intervening words), v 18.
V. 12. When they heard the saying (dxov'ravTesg Ov 20yov).
arity of language, but in the thought itself; and, therefore, though   V. 13. And he answering said ( 6   &roxet&'eig ESrtev).
it may be more the mental habit of one people than of another   V. 14. Are (for' be').-Will (for' shall').
(it is specially oriental, there being several examples of it in the
Scriptures), yet it should be as clear and intelligible, and the
grounds for it should be as obvious, in one language  as in another.     De WMette: die Worte, eyYiSeL Wol und r, aTzouaoTl avzro'
Where words must necessarily be supplied to make out the sense, zai haben Grsb. u. A. mit Recht nach B, D, L, 33, 124, Verss.
there can be no aposiopesi., in the proper senise of the term.  KVV. getilgt.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW-CHAP. XV.                                               89
KICNG JAMES'  VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
said, unto him, Declare unto us rpos  EL7rev  avTco'   fpao'ov'tv,  him: Explain to us theparable.
this parable.                      I     7rc apac3oA'?v TaUT77V.    O  8  And he said: Are ye also even 16
16 And Jesus said, Are ye also'IT IcovS EMLEVW   KAK/I7v Kat Va/Et| yet without understanding? Do 17
yet without lunlderstanding'?             avUe7'oL  erTe;   ovE7*rco   Voe yeT, ye not understand, that what17 Do not ye yet understand,,
17 Do not ye yet understand      T   OEpV El       ever enters in at the mouth goes
that whatsoever entereth in at                                              into the belly, and is cast out'he'oh  7e, a  Kotla ~, XOwpe~, Ka2 Iinto the belly, and is cast out
the mouth goeth into the belly, O7c               7
and is cast out into the draught?  ELS'  aE/aJpwvc   EK/3caAAETcat;    a into the drain?  But the things 18
18 But those things which pro- 8e EK7rop EvOY EeVa (K To o-rO/a- that proceed out of the mouth
ceed out of the mouth come forth TOS':K 7r     Kap3tL' o       EPXETa, come forth from the heart; and
from  the heart; and they defile Kc            KoVO              p          they defile the man. For out of 19
fm e aty d KaEtlya  KOMVOM    TOM  avPOPOV.
the man.                                                                    the heart proceed evil thoughts,
19 For out of the heart proceed   t a                                    murders, adulteries,  fornica8taAoytoeuot 7roV77pot, /oovot, /tLOL
evil thoughts, murders, adulteries,                                         tions, thefts, false-witnessings,
fornications, thefts, false witness, XetLat 7rpLletat KWOpEa L,           blasphemies.   These  are  the 20
blasphemies:                        ttapTvplat, 8Aa  O~y/lae.               blase
bl20 These are tsphe thimiesns   hich  aLaprvpL  /O aTa      t           things that defile the man; but
20 These are the things which I e'ert 7' Kotr, voup7a       7'ov a' ~pm7ror. to eat with unwashen hands dedefile a man: but to eat with un- T           los   XEPT'       e y8W  0r'  files not the man.
washen hands defileth not a man. KOLVOL TOV a'vOpO&OV.                        Then Jesus went forth from 21
21 Then Jesus went thence, and       K      at;EeAO(Ov  EKeOeV  5' 17- thence, and withdrew  into the
departed into the coasts of Tyre' a ov   aVEXWP77(EV  ES  Toa  eP   parts of Tyre and Sidon. And 22
and Sidon.                          T                   v.
lvpo v Kal  ~8t0voro.    Kat tov,  belhold, a woman of Canaan,
22 And, behold, a woman of,, a w        
Canaan  came out of the same |'VV   Xcavavalta  awro T7r  opt lov  coming out from those borders,
Canaan  came   out of the saone
coasts, and cried unto him, saying, EKELLvCv;eeA6oVo-   a  eKpavyac-ev cried saying: Have mercy on
Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou a;TcO   AEyova'EA47ov  t    me, O  Lord, Son  of David;
Son of David; my daughter is  K;pLe, vA -dElg3' Jj ~                ~ O)vyrp  Itv' my daughter is grievously posgrievously vexed with a devil.    KaKWs9 8atLtovle7'Ta.   CO    e oiVc sessed with a devil.  But he 23
V. 15. ora. Pav               V. 17. In some ancient copies: do ye
V. 16. ome.'IraorSs         not yet
V. 17. oV (for ov&rw)          V. 22. In some ancient copies: cried to
V. 22. Om. aVr~              him
V. 15. Explain (Tp9aov tell, in the sense of make known, ex-  V. 18. The things that proceed (,zo Je bcroqevdueva).
plain), as in ch. 13: 36.-The parable (,r v aoafio, v).  V. 19. False-witnessings: plural, as in the other examples.
V. 16. The critical editions omit the name'Jesus;' see the   V. 20. Tlhat (for'which').-The man: with the def. art., as in
authorities in Tregelles and Alford. * Even yet: the full force vv. 11, 18.
of axcV. 77                                               V. 21. Went forth from thence (VEe2O9'av  cert9'Ev).-WithV. 17. Do ye not: without' yet,' now omitted in all the crit- drew (&veX,,o67ae~v).-The parts of Tyre and Sidon: those diviical editions, on the decisive testimony of the oldest authorities. — sions of the land, is the meaning.   Compare the  note on ch.
Drain: see the writer's note on Mark 7:19.              2: 22.
V. 22. Coming out: as required by the order of the words. —
Meyer:'lraovs ist mit Lachm. u. Tisch. auf crhebliche Zeu- From those borders (rSa Tcv ~olv  Bxeivwv).-Cried saying
gen als gaugbarer Zusatz zu streichen.                  (omitting'to him'), the reading of the oldest authorities; see
f Ewald (drei Evangel. iibers.): noch immerseied auch ihr un- Tregelles, and Alford's digest of readings.-Son (omitting'thou').
verstindig?                                            Possessed, the usual rendering, is appropriate here.




90                       GOSPEL ACCORDINGTO MATTHEW. —cHAP. XV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
23 But he answered her not a a7reKplO,7 air? A'yov.  Kat 7rpoor-  answered her not a word. And
word.  And  his disciples came eAOOvTeS  oi /LacJTaL aTrol'p`- his disciples came and besought
and besought him, saying, Send  rcov adrNw, A''AyA Avo-v him, saying: Dismiss her  for
Et 01, " orto'e /z.   she crie   s after us.  But he  an- 24
her away; for she crieth after us. aV'TLj), OTr Kpauc       OttTOEV?77lV.   she cries after us.  But he an- 2
24 But he answered and said, CO  8$E  a7roKpLOe' Et7rev'    OUK  swered and said: I am not sent
I am  not sent but unto the lost aE7roe-TraA rVi E l    els r 7a wrpo/3aTa
sheep of the house of Israel.         ra  a7roAeoAora  OLKOV'Io'pa7A.
25 Then me se anwr-'H.o o'a,ro L, Thouse of Israel. Then came she 25
25 Then  came she  and  wor-  H  o   Aovoa  rp                Kbowed down to him, saying
shiped him, saying, Lord, help me. AEyovo-a'    Kvpte, h/3t7O      ILo    and bowed down to hi., saying
26 But he answered and said, |O   3e  a7roKptkeSir  E*7TEJ    OVK  Lord, help me. Buthe answered 26
It is not meet to take the chil — ETt  K           aAol e3     r E v   }TOV Lo   andsaid:   It is not good to take
dren's bread, and  to  cast it to rch'  TrE'KVCW,   Kal    3aAetrv  -ro   the children'sbread, and cast it
dogs.                                 Kvvap1'ots,.`          E7rE'    EatE  l    to the dogs. And she said: Yea, 27
27 And she said, Truth, Lord: KVptLE  KaL yap Ta Kvvapta EG rOEt Lord; fo' the dogs also eat of
yet the dogs eat of the crumbs awro   TO            XC   TWrO         TT   7   te cumbs that fll from  thei
which fall from  their masters' ta- aZro  rh7 rTpa7                            masters'  table.   Then  Jesus 28,,, \ <,rnasters' table.  Then  Jesus 28
ble.                                  avrcv.   TOTE dyrOKPAeSS  O5'IT}b-e  sVTW.   TTE,~  ~            answered and said to her: 0
28 Then Jesus answered  and  o-oV   t E7rev avrT'    12  yvrtc', LE-=
said unto her, 0 woman, great is 7yaAq7  crop A        7rtr t'   7YeV7l70ro~  woman,  great is thy faith; be it
thy faith: be it unto thee even as (Tot csw  OE'ASEL.   Kalt a7 S         Ov-done to thee as thou wilt. And
thou wilt.  And her daughter was 7  rTypar   LLT       a          oTJpas qKEe  her daughter was healed from
made whole from  that very hour. vrsr.                                         that hour.
29 And  Jesus departed  from           KCat tera/3as  E;KELOEV'ly-          And  Jesus  departed  from 29
V. 23. Dismiss (at6lJvaov); that is, by granting her request, expresses opposition, and makes the following words qualify her
and so putting an end to her annoying importunities. The Sav- assent to the Saviour's assertion; * whereas, they are intended to
iour's answer shows that this was their meaning. *         affirm its truth, and in a way that justifies her own importunity.
V. 24. Except (for' but').                                She says: "Yea, Lord; for the dogs also eat of the crumbs
V. 25. Bowed down: see the note on ch. 2: 2.           that fall from their master's table;" i. e. they too have their
allotted place and portion, and hence it is the more unmeet that
V. 26. Good (xao'vj). —And cast (omitting'to'). — The dogs the children's bread should be cast to them. Thus she confirms
(with the art.): namely "the household dogs" (Green, N. T. her assent to his assertion; and at the same time makes good her
Gram., p. 144).                                           claim to such portion of the Father's bounteous table, as (by hi,
V. 27. Yea (val t) expresses her assent, acknowledging the cor- own designation of her) falls to her lot. t
rectness of his assertion, that the children's bread should not be
cast to the dogs; and this she turns to her own account in the   V. 28. Be it done (rEvr9), as in ch. 8:13.-As (as),
following words.                                         0 omitting'even.'-Was healed (i%15), as in ch. 8:13. —That
For —also. The Greek (ia w  yd  7) does not mean' yet,' which (ixeiv7s), for' that very;" comp. the remark on ch. 8: 13.
Meyer: Entlasse sie, namlich unter Gewdihrung ihres Flehens   * Sucha qualified  assent (cyea-but, or yet) is expressed by
(diess folgt aus der Antwort Jesu v. 24).                  vaa —ra2, etc.
t So the Common Version, in the parallel passage, Mark 7: 28.   t See also Alford's statement of the case: "The sense of xal
7 o       xheo, ig,  * k'.ya  is not given by' yet' in the English Version. The woman,
$ Here = nam etiam (Winer, ] 53, 8, y?}, last paragr.); comp. in her humility, accepts the appellation which our Lord gives her,
the note on ch. 8: 9.                                      and grounds her plea upon an inference from it."




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. -CHAP. XV.                                       91
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
thence, and came nigh unto the croi3  77AOe  rapa 7'rv  &eaAao-rav thence, and came near to the
sea of Galilee; and went up into 7s  FaAtAataS'  Kat 6cva3a  els' sea of Galilee; and he went up
a mountain, and sat down                    KaOreo EeKE.   KaL Nrp o - into the mountain, and sat down
30 And great multitudes came ^A9,,, there.  And great multitudes 30
30to, A ndgreat muitudhem os cam e hAgov  avro ~'XAOt 7AroAo1, EXOVunto him, having with them those                                      came to him, having with them
that were lame, blind, dumb, maim- T  /eL    eav7 ov XoAovs,  rvqAovs;, lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and
ed, and many others, and cast KNo4Ov0,   KVAAOVg, Kat                 many others, and laid them
them doAXovn at Jesus' feet; and he   oovr,  KaL  EppfJLt'+Lav  avrovs down at his feet, and he healed
healed them:',
rhealed them:  apa roar  rd3asv roi3'IyovoO'  them. So that the multitudes 31
31 Insomuch that the multitude,,    e
when they  saw  the Ka  paEVEv aov'   O E wondered, when they saw the
wondered, when they  saw  the
dumb to speak, the maimed to be  -TOV' O'XAovT Owavua'oat, /3Ae'irov- dumb  speaking, the maimed
whole, the lame to walk, and the ras KCwO0ovS AaAozvra', KvAAoVs whole, the lame walking, and
blind to see: and they glorified VyILETS, XcoAovs' 7Ept7raTrovrTaS Ka  the blind seeing; and they glothe God of Israel.               TrvoAos' 3Aerov7'as" Kat eoz-  rified the God of Israel.
32 Then Jesus called his disci- ray  TOV   ev'Io-pa7A.      O   0  And Jesus called his disci- 32
ples unto him, and said, I have                                        ples, and said: I have comIryoovss 7rpooK-aAao-aeLEvos 7ovys
compassion on the multitude, be-                                      passion on the multitude, because they continue with me now  iaO77'Tas avrov ELre'  Z7rAayXvl- cause they continue with me
three days, and have nothing to  Eo/Wat E7r~ 7Tv  o"XAov, ort 77a7y now three days, and have noeat: and I will not send them 7ytLEpas rpetp 7rpooS' W  eovO'VOV   1,o thing to eat; and I will not
away. fasting, lest they faint in the Kat oVK EXovo-L 7L qea7yoo-t.,Ka  dismiss them fasting, lest they
way.                             w7roAvat avTovs' V?7O0TELS OV OE- faint in the way.  And his dis- 33
33 And his disciples say unto A,  c/JWore  eKAVoO-tvL   v E   7  ciples say  to  him: Whence
him, Whence  should we have so    K8lj. ]Cal  Aeyovo-tv  avT'C  o  should we have so much bread
much bread in the wilderness, as paOl rai   aTro,. l-/GEv  r/v dv in the wilderness, as to fill so
to fill so great a multitude?,, 1a le
epryta  aprTO   TOOOVTOto, cooTre great a multitude?  And Jesus 34
34 manl Jesus saith unto them, XAopTrarat- XoXVroooroOv;  Kal saith to them: How many loaves
How many loaves have ye? And. AhEYy   avrrotw- 0 lyqovr.  H17oovs- have ye? And they said: Seven,
they said, Seven, and a few little'Jooir',Hoov   have ye? And they said: Seven,
fishes.                         CapToVs  eXETE;   Ot  8E  eWrOL' and a few little fishes. And 35
35 And he commanded the mul- _E7r, Kal oAtya  tXv'&La.  Kal he commanded the multitudes
titude to sit down on the ground. EKEAEVO-e rot  o'xAots avacreEtv to lie down upon the ground.
36 And he took the seven loaves E7W' Tq7  y37v   Kalt Aa3v T~Ov  And he took the seven loaves'3
and the fishes, and gave thanks, E7rra  apTrov    KaL rovS  tX)vas', and the fishes, and gave thanks,
I V. 30. rO3as a? vzov (for onSa0s zoi'I7uov) ]
V. 29. Near to (raoi, Robinson's N. T. Lex., III., 2). —And I The dumb, etc.; comp. the note on ch. 10: 8.-Speaking, etc.
he went up, etc. (ear~ drafai's —xdai&%ro).-The mountain: wit. (the. participle, as in the original), instead of'saw the dumb to
the def. art., as in the Greek.                    speak,' etc.
V. 30. Lame: omitting the interpolated' those t at were.'-  V. 32. And Jesus (5 Se I~laovs).-Called (eooiaxaeadipsevos),
Laid (hi7tpav); comp. the analogous use of the passive of'fi%-  omitting' to him;' compare the remark on ch. 8: 25.-I will not;slv, ch. 8: 6, 14. —At his feet (for' at Jesus' feet'), as now read (oz 9eRco) dismiss: so Campbell. Oi T9aw expresses more than
in all the critical editions.                      passive unwillingness.
V. 31. So that (doarE).-Muhituzdes (iiXiovs, the true reading).  V. 35. To lie down upon (vawrsoerv art).




92                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTIIEW.-CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
and brake them, and gave to his e xap-T?7o'ac   e'cAae,  caL  e&oKEand brake, and gave to his disdisciples, and the disciples to the r ol   aOLarraps ap ro, oi 8',uaOy- ciples, and the disciples to the
multitude.rat                              tT oXAT.  1     H  Kaat ea7ov         multitude.  And  they all ate, 37
37 And they did all eat, and  Te S  Ka s      Xat eXOopTa-Oav   KacL apav  and were filled. And they took
were filled: and they took up of |rTO  7ept0EVov Tmv  KAao-Larc vco, up of the fragments that remainthe  broken  meat that was left  TrTr   ow7rvplaas 7rArpeEs.   ot 8N  ed seven baskets full. And they 38
seven baskets full.,,           T
tseven baskets full.  TE  o-a  patotto t that ate  were four thousand
38 And they that did eat were           p                               ra- men, besides women and chil
avspEs,  XIpts  yvvatrcKa    Kat 7rac-  mei, besides women  an'd chilfour thousand men, beside women
and children..                            dren. And dismissing the mul- 39
and children.
9 And he sent  away the mu lroAvas   r   oAov  titudes, he  entered  into  the
39 And he sent away the mul-            K'
titude, and took  ship, and came ErE3r7 el   rTo  7rAotov, Kat rADEv  ship, and came into the coasts
into the coasts of Magdala.            es' rTa opta May&aAc.                     of Magdala.
XVI. THE Pharisees also with           XVI.  KAI 7rpoo-eAOVrTEs ot   XVI. AND the Pharisees and
the Sadducees came, and tempting  (laptc atot Katl  Ta3SoVKaaot  7ret- Sadducees came, and tempting  1
desired him  that he would shew  pc4oZrres E7rrl7poJ7rrr al  avrTov   ort- desired him  to  show  them  a
them a sign from  heaven.             C/etOV  EK  Ttov oVpaloV UErte4aLt sign from heaven. He answered  2
2 He answered and said unto                  r  aN            o         L,  W
CV7TOlS'.   0   6O   a7rOKPtltS' EtrTEV and said to them: When it is
them, When it is evening, ye say, avTroL,                      IOstay,   EOEr     ahe.
It will be fair weather: for the                                                 evening, ye say, Fair weather!.re, Evta' 7rvppa(et   ap oa  orsky is red.                                                                      for the sky is red.  And in the  3
3 And in the morning, It will be pa Kos.             pat                                 F     wrpoL, ZrtEpoa XELfoul weather to day: for the sky 1/-LtO'  WVpfJ(Et rap  0TvV7a(oV O
foul weather to day: for the skv| IR.          7ruppal et yap  ov? raryyais   morning, Foul weather to day!
is red and lowering.  O ye hypo- 5' ovpavos.  Vr;roKpCral, rTo  /Le  for the sky is red and lowering.
crites, ye can discern the face of w 7rpro'7rov Trov ovpavov ytVyo-cKE- Ye know  how  to discern the
V. 3. om. Vrozxorza|
V. 36. And brake: omitting the interpolated' them.'     the trier, the tester, in the sense of one who merely tries or tests, it
V. 37. All ate (for' did all eat').-Fragments that remained might be a very honest calling, and a useful one, quite different
(as in ch. 14: 20).                                        from what the Scriptures ascribe to the great Deceiver.
V. 38. Ate (for' did eat'). —Besides (for' beside').     Where (as in this case) there is a sinister purpose, to effect an
V. 39. Dismissing (aro2vaaas) the multitudes (rovhs 3Zo~s).- evil or improper end, the correct rendering is tempt.
Entered into the ship (,rb rr2ozro).                          To show: instead of' that he would show.'
Ch. XVI.-V. 1. Alnd the Pharisees and Sadducees came.-    V. 2. Fair weather! This gives the true form, without the
Tempting.-The verb cetgoae'v means, not only to try, to test, in interpolated'It will be.' *
a good sense, but also to tempt, to entice from the right way.     V. 3. Foul weather to-day! The construction is the same as
So it is used in James 1:13 (CommonlVersion):'God cannot in the preceding verse.-Ye know how (yzveoaxe're): tle literal
be tempted with evil, neither tempteth he any man'; but that he rendering is the proper one here.-All the critical editions now
tries men, tests them, is undeniable. t  The Devil is called' the omit irozoezal, on the authority of' the oldest Mss. and versions.
tempter' (6 szrtoawv) by distinctions as it is his special work The interpolated' discern' is superfluous.
to seduce into sin. But if by this appellation were meant only
* Ewald: Wenn's Abend geworden sprecht ihr, schbnes TYetter!
* Robinson, N. T. Lex.: "Specially, to try one's virtue, to denn der Himmel rithet sich; und in der Friihe, heute Unwettempt, to solicit to sin."                                 ter! denn der Himmel riithet sich triibe werdend.  Meyer: heit The apostle shows, in v. 14, what he means by this word: teres Wetter! Ausruf ohne Suppletion von faza&, welches jedoch,
every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, wie auch bei aoiueeov Xeteo, (heute Sturmwetter!.') zur Analyse
and enticed.                                                dient.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XVI.                                               93
KINXG JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
the sky; but can ye not discern Te &aaKptEt, Ta   e o-?IEta r3v face of the sky, but can ye not
the signs of the times?                                                     the signs of the times?
4 A wicked and adulterous gen-    p                                           e
ertion s.  ftr  g;    datxaA ow op ert  An evil and adulterous gene- 4
eration seeketh after a sign; and pa  Kat,uo IXaAlS 0rILuEo V   r   -ra
ration seeks after a sign; and
there shall no sign be given unto reL'  Kac?7o/ELOV  0o)o to a7ferTat
it, but the sigln of the pfrophet lav7T1) 6   M                              no sign shall be given to it, but
it, but the sign of the prophetthe sign of Jonah.   Ad he left
Jonas.  And he left them, and                                                the sin of Jonah. And he left
departed.                           Tro  7rpo0 Tro v.   KaL KaTraAt7rWor them, and departed.
5 And when his disciples were avTovS, ar71T77Ae.                              And coming to  the other side,  5
come to the other side, they had        Kca ~AOles ot /LaO77a   aa-               disciples  forgot to  take
forgotten to take bread.  
6 Then Jesus said unto them, Tro5 eL TO 7rEpaV e7reAaOovro Jap- bread. And Jesus said to them: 6
Take heed  and beware of the Trovs Aa/3,ev.  o Se'IqrOrovS' cEV  Take heed, and beware of the
leaven of the Pharisees and of the aro.         Opare  Kac   rpoeXEre leaven of the Pharisees and of
Sadducees. And they rea-,
7 And  thley  reasoned  amon  Tyve   (-If 3ptl7~ T-v   Oaplo-aadcov
7 And  they  reasoned  among                                              soned among themselves, saythemselves, saying, It is because KraL  Yat8ovKat'cov.   O: Because we  took no bread
ing: Because we took no bread!
we have taken no bread.Aoy[               [orro Av   Eavrot            yoAO7LOVTO E7EaVTOL,  AE'Yo0V- And Jesus knowing it said to  8
8 Which when Jesus perceived,,,,,
e said unto them, 0 ye of little TESse Ot1 O    aPTOVS OVK eAat       - a3o |e them: O ye of little faith, why
he said unto them,    O ye of little,      ~,, 
faith. why reason ye among your-  ro     e                         a         reason ye among yourselves, beselves, because ye have brought Tt 8zaAoy[eoJo'        e  Ev EavTOrS,  OAt- cause  ye took no bread? Do ye  9
no bread?                           Yo7rTtLOTOL, OTt apTovs      OVK         not yet understand, nor remem9 Do ye not yet understand, /ere;    Ov7T0o VOELtEn   OV6E /-V-ber  the five loaves of the five
neither remember the five loaves,                   V,    a
of the five thousand, and  how J LO~~evee TOVSr 7reVe apTroUSr TO)e thousand, and how miany baskets
many baskets ye took up?            7rerraKtr xtALtV, KaL  ror00ovS  KO- ye took up?  Nor the seven 10
Ioa/~         N'  O\S C
10 Neither the seven loaves of  /'vovs' EAa&3,ETE;  O O SV EyrTa loaves of the four thousand, and
the four thousand, and how many atprovrS TWV TerpaKLtoxtAloj              Kat how many baskets ye took up?
baskets ye took up?,,,,
11 How  is it that ye do not               o-rr1a T rrvptcas  eAc/3ere;  7rorT   How is it that ye do not under- 11
understand that I spake it not to oV VOELTe,  Ort o  7repl apTrov etL7r0  stand, that I spake not to you
you  concerning  bread, that ye l/Vt/v  7rpoceXetXLv   7ro  rTsr.v'lr  of bread?  But, beware of the
1 V. 4. om. 7rgoo9zov   V. 5. om. a!vov }
V. 8. om. ahvrors
V. 4. An evil (for'a wicked').-No sign shall, for' there shall   VV. 6, 7. And Jesus ( 88'Aryaov~s).-Because, etc. (omitting
no sign.'-Jonah (for' the prophet Jonah'). The critical editions the interpolated' it is') is the form of the thought, as expressed
all now omit reoTi, rov, after the reading of the oldest authori- in the original. * Took no bread is the proper rendering here, and
ties.                                                   in v. 8 (for'brought no bread'). The phrase, in these circumV. 5. The disciples (for' his disciples')  The oldest AMss. omit stances, can not be confounded with the Hiebraism to take bread
avCoa, and their reading is now followed in all the critical edi- (in the sense of to eat).
tions.                                                     V. 8. And Jesus knowing it (yrvos A o'I qaovs).-Said (omitAnd coming, etc. This is the order of the original; and- it ting' to them'), as in all the critical editions.
leaves the question open to the reader, whether the writer means   VV. 9, 10. ANor (for' neither').
that they had forgotten to take bread (before embarking), or that   V. 11. Spake not to you of bread (for' spake it not to you conthey forgot to do it (on landing) before proceeding further.*
had but one loaf in the ship') is "not to show that they had
* Meyer, e. g., maintains that rEId.Ziov:o is not to be taken forgotten to take bread before starting, but a reason why they
as pluperf., but that the disciples, after coming to land, forgot to should have provided some on landing."
make provision for the remainder of the journey. Alford (taking   * Meyer: ore, nicht das Recitativ, sondern: weil wir keine
the same view) adds that the statement in Mark (8: 14,'they Brode zu uns genommen haben, sc. sagt er das.




-94                    G'OSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
should beware of the leaven of rendov  0aptlataOv KalL Za88ovKat- leaven of the Pharisees and of
the Phalrisees and of the Saddu-z o;.T6E crvvykav,   T ot OVK etLrE the Sadducees!  Then under- 12
cees?                              W 7rpooIexeXv a7ro T77r  v',rir roU  ap, stood they, that he did not bid
12 Then understood they how                                               the    beware of t      eaven of
that he bade them  not beware of rTO, a' a7ro  7              t           r them  beware of the leaven of
the leaven of bread, but of the!PaptCratcov Kal 2adovKalo.                  bread, but of the teaching of
doctrine of the Pharisees and of                                             the Pharisees and of the Sadduthe Sadducees.,                                     cees.
/1 e e sus  c atoathe/pr KaLapea   r  A[r7rov
13 When Jesus came into the              Kt
coasts of Cesarea  Philippi,\ he         ra   o       y         avro      e ]  When Jesus came into the 13
asked his disciples, saying, Whom  7yov   T~7va  Ie Ae'yovrTvo-      i av-I parts of Cesarea Philippi, he
do men say that I, the Soxn of man, jdpa3ropWLt ftvoczn rOV   iOV~ r OU      asked his disciples, saying: Who
~am?                           | Opo7ov;   oi &; ELWrop OV            -| do men  say that the Son of
14 And  they  said, Some say.       man is?  And they said: Some, 14
1noarvrr rot Ba7rzto'rtr~      aAAot
that thou art John the iBaptist;n the Baptist; and others,
some, Elias; and others, Jeremias, S       Ac a'   e             ~e          Elijah; and others, Jeremia
i,\t r                   XElijah; and others Jeremiah
or one of the prophets.             E7 era  TI3  7rppOi7TrWY.   AEyEL
15 Hie  saith  unto  thermu, But aiLVTOLS   Y/iLELs &e Ta fe   Ae7 eTE| or one of the prophets.   He 15
15 He saith  unto them, But a rotS'  [lYUE['S 8E. iva jte AEYETE
~a'whom say ye that I am?  e,  /,    says to them: But who say ye
~whor; say ye that I am                                                                v  And Simon Peter 1?
16 And Simon Peter answered                                               that   am?  And Simon Peter 16
and said, Thou art the Christ, the I'rpo'  eL7re'. et o   XPLtT7ro7 answered and said: Thou art
Son of the living God.               0  VtOS  705TV   EOV  7TOO   ( VYros. the Christ, the Son 6f the living
17 And  Jesus  answered  and  Ka  a5 ov 7rGod. And Jesus answered 17
rKptOEL.Irc[rovs E      God.  And  Jesus  answered 17
said unto him, Blessed art thou, aEo laxpfot    Bap  and said to him: Happy art
Simon Bar;jona: for flesh and _ ~, - s \ ~ X
blood hath not revealed it unto'Ieoa, ort orap4  Kat alua  OUK thou SimonBar-jonas; for flesh
thee, but my Father which is in a7recKav#e  (oTo,   &AA' o  wranrrp and blood has not revealed it to
heaven.                             |o   5 I erO rots ovpavots.   KaCY     thee, but my Father who is in
V. 13. In many ancient copies: that I
V. 13. wlva.: 2iyovaiv (for ziva Ps 2.)   the Son of man am
V. 17. Bar-jonas: that is, Son of Jonas
cerning bread').-But, etc. The reading in the margin of the authority of the Vatican Ms. (B) and the Codex Amiatinus, with
Greek text (followed in the revision), is now the reading of all -which some of the ancient citations and versions agree (see Trethe critical editions, on the testimony of the oldest authorities. gelles, New Testament, Part I., and Alford's text and digest of
See Tregelles' and Alford's Summaries. *                 authorities). *
V. 12.  That (omitting' how'). —Did not bid them  (oix elu),  The reading  in the margin (of the Revised Version) is also
for' bade them not.' —Teaching (for' doctrine').       attested by many ancient Mss. and other early witnesses.' V. 13. The parts (aLe pey). —Who,  etc. j-  The critical edi-   V.  14. Some, etc. (omitting the interpolated'say that thou
tions now omit pu' (bracketed by Lachmann), chiefly on the art').-And others (a2I2ot Z), for'some.'
V_. 17. Happy (,uaxoegtos); see the note on ch. 5: 3.Barjonas: bar (Aram. son) is not to be translated, this being his
* Statt, rooaXetv Ihaben B, C*, L. Miusk., erss., Or..7..- patronymic.'Xere &E (welches As jedoch D, Minusk. u. Verss. nicht haben).
Letzteres billigten Griesb. u. Gersd., von Fritzsche, Lachm;, Tisch.
mlit Recht aufgenommen (Meyer).
* It was wanting in Jerome's Mss. IHIe says, on the passage:
j' So Campbell: "Who do men.say that the Son of Man Non dixit, quem me dicunt esse homines, sed Filium hominis,
is?"                                                    ne jactanter de se quaerere videretur.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XVI.                                                       95
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
18 And I say  also  unto  thee,  e o'o0  AEyct   rt 0rv  e _ lIE'Tpos, heaven. And I also say to thee, 18
That thou  art Peter, and  upon  KL                         r T T   r  ET     OKo- that thou art Peter [rock], and
atE7rt 7'avTrI'       epaouctKo-   htto   r    ee    rc] 
this rock I will build my church;                      T r~c'v   K ro'ava K|   upon this rock I will build my
and  the gates ~of hell shall'not'A,                                             church; and the gates of the..-.               zrv~~~~~~~Aal  adov - o'   IcrfesrrV
and the   gates of hell  sh v            tal Vo rAa  too, Kazttvrrt  r  newrdsalnoprvi
prevail against it.                                                   X            underworld  shall not prevail
19 And I will give unto thee avT7S'.   KaL   CO0co 00oL Tas KAeL  against it.  And I will give to 19
the keys of the kingdom  of heavr- 7s  3aortAEt'as- Tcov ovpparcoir  Kat thee the keys of the kingdom  of
en: and  whatsoever thou  shalt o                a- r         7     y       E Ct'heaven; and  whatsoever thou
ea   79Vrs E7,rt 7'7s' 7s' o'a t heaven;and whatsoever thou
bind on earth shall be bound in  &eeUeor  ~v o o                                   shalt bind  on  earth  shall be
heaven;  and  whatsoever  thou  ear AbrUs ei g7 rtond  in heaven; and  what
shalt l~~~~~~~~ooeo eartvhl elo- eA va-~o,q el,,ros   po~'oS'. Ea-rat
shalt loose on earth shall be loos-, i,,lao~  T,   soever thou shalt loose on earth
Os AAv/_EVor Evtrots- oupalotzoo. TOTE
ed in heaven.,                                                                     shall be loosed in heaven.
&tecYrTELAaTro  TOsg nta~nrat-S' aVWTOV20 Then charged he his disci-  tecrreAaro tots                     a   ao Then  charged he his disci- 20
tva~~~~~ I-q!E~          el00t    6T   a tro
ples, that they should tell no man  U6   ILv hEV   ELWt tTLt   OTt  avroS  ples, that they should tell no
pi~~~~~~~~~~esTth                      a t he sh      ul tel  o ma Oa prIe
that he was Jesus the Christ.          lET 7V I? OVS'   Xpros.                     one that he is the Christ.
21 From  that time forth began'Awro  TOTEe  7paTo'Ibro s i    From  that time began Jesus 21
| V. 20. om. arow  and'     V. 18. Peter: that is, rock
V. 20. ore. av:oi, and Ylao,7g
Ib.,or, my congregation
V. 18. And I also (xe.yy  Sk).-Church. The word' congrega- Compare his language (Rev. 1: 18): "1 am alive forevermore,
tion' (as the rendering of yszoeaia) was earnestly contended for and have the keys of death and the underworld" (as the words are
by the early and devout Reformers of the Church in England, * arranged in all the critical editions).
and for a long time was consecrated by the usage of the English    But in whatever sense we understand the Saviour's words, it is
vernacular version. t  The Bishops' Bible substituted for it the manifest that 4&e can meanil only the abode of the departed, the
word' church' (used, in a few instances, in the Genevan versioin); realm of death, as this word (answering to the Heb. EggO) is
and this, by direction of King James, was perpetuated in the used in the New Testament.
Bible for the English race. — On (for'upon').                  The supposition, that by gates is meant aggressive power,
Gates of the underworld (see the note on ch. 11: 23). By violates all propriety in the use of the figure.*  Gates are a
these are meant the portals of the REALM OF DEATH, $ admitting resisting and a restraining, but not an aggressive force.
all, but forever barred against return.                         V. 20. The disciples (for' his disciples'): the reading of the
In these significant words, the Saviour refers to his own near oldest Mss.; see Tregelles and Alford. To no one (,u  esB). -Is
victory over "the last enemy that shall be destroyed" (1 Cor. (arivY). for' was.'- The Christ: without the name'Jesus' (the
15: 26); and to the assurance thereby given, that he was able to reading of later Mss.), which was probably a mere blunder in.secure his church (the congregation of the faithful) unharmed of copying. t  It would have been as useless to deny that he was
death, and "him that had the power of death" (Heb. 2: 14). 1 Jesus, as it was needless to affirm what was known: to all.
V. 21. From  that time (7o' Troe), omitting'forth.' -That
* The reader is referred to the History of the English Bible
(published by Sheldon & Co.), pp. 399-401.                   dually),'nat even death shall prevail over the [faithful] mnembers
t Present usage forbids the restoration of this favorite render- of it, but they shall be raised to a happy resurrection."  This,
ing of the early English versions. In Matt. 18:17, for example, the generally admitted sense of the words, is most naturally ex"t tell it to the congregation" would not now express the Saviour's pressed in the view above given of the word' getes,' as an instrumeaning.                                                     ment of restraint and confinement, not of aggression (which it can
not mean) or of resistance, which is not pertinent here... So the Sept. (,v ~g62at& tSov, for the  ebh. Ai  Ott) in   X The Porte (the Turkish Sultan's court, so called from the
Is. 38:10; where (as Campbell remarks, Diss. VI., Part. II., gate of the imperial palace) is still erroneously quoted as an
17), "our translators have not liked to make Hezekiah, who was example and proof of this alleged orientalism.
a good man, speak as if he  thought himself going to hell, and                           
llavethereore rndere it b~s~t   oc~o) thegrav "   fF"Probably the insertion of'!.qaoov was a mere mechanical
have therefor renderedit. thegrae."  mistake of some inattentive copyist" (Alford).  One who did not
Q So the phrase, in its general import, has been understood by understand the connection (as was the-case with many copyists)
the ablest Biblical critics, as their view is expressed by Bloom- might purposely insert the full name, the personal and official
field, Greek New Testament with Notes.: "(taking is2Maiea, as appellation, which in time became the most usual designation of
the best commentators direct, to denote the members of it indivi- our Lord.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTll];EW.-ClHAP, XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
Jesus to shew  unto his disciples, aEtKIV etL  ToLS  iaOrTatS' aTo3,,to show to his disciples, that he
how that he must go unto Jerusa-  r7t 6EL  aVOV a         a eAOer ElS''IEpo- must go to Jerusalem, and suffer
lem, and  suffer many  things of |o'(Avpa, Ka- 7roAAa   raOEc                  5 cw'  -many  things from  the elders
the elders and chief priests and                           and  chief priests and  scribes,
scribes, and  be  killed, and  beTw   WpEe'vTepcol  KaL aPXLEPEW
and be put to death, and rise
raised again the thiid day.             KaL ypaJjqLarEccov, KatL avrOKTaVO-              be put to death, and rise
22 Then Peter took  him, and vat, KaL 7T  TPT17    TEa                    p E p -     third day.
began to rebuke him, saying, Be vat.   Kat 7rpoo'AaO/3 evos aV                        AndPetertoorkhimasideOand2
it far from  thee, Lord: this shall   12gerpo   ripao eTrWrITLa/v  aure, began to rebuke  lhim, saying
not be unto thee,                                                                  Be it far from  thee, Lord; this
AEdycov     IAEeS'o (rot,  KvptE'  ov
23 But he turned, and said un-                                                   shall not be to thee.  But he 23
to  Peter, Get  thee  behind  me,                   Co to rTat  re' TOVTO.   0  ~E o-Tpa- turned and said to Peter: Get
EUF    Trp       Yp'Ya'e thee behind  me,               S atan tho u
Satan: thou art an. offence unto  U6ES  ELWE. H         YayE  thee  behind  me, Satan;  thou
me: for thou  savourest not the oW-tIrUo   /lov, XaTava, UKaVaaAov art an offense to me; for thou
things that be of God, but those / ov  et'  OTt Ov   Fpovets  Ta  TOV  art not of the mind of God but
that be of men.                         0eov,   a       Aa  rT  rTOv  avOporwcor. of men.
V. 23. or, adversary
Ib. or, a snare to me I or, a hindrance
to me
(for'how that'). From  (&ir6), for'of.'-Put to death (for'kill-   Some interpreters (with less probability) suppose it to mean
ed'), is the proper English expression, in the case of a formal merely adversary, as in the margin.
judicial process.-Rise (for'be raised again'), the znid, use of   QOfense:. see the note on ch. 5: 29, under ax vbSaOov,,No. 5,
the aor.. pass, (Robinson, N. T. Lex., yei, oco, 1, extr.), as in cbs. 2nd, " in a moral and religious sense,... an offense." t
8: 15, 26, 9: 6, 17: 7, 25: 7, etc.                            This established sense of the word is the appropriate one in
V. 22. tAside: strictly, to himself,  i. e. apart from  others. the connection. There is little reason to suppose that the Say
The meaning might be,' taking hold of' (not very apposite iour said to Peter: Thou art a snare to me, —or, Thou art a hinhere); but the specific sense,' taking by the hand,' is not express- drance to me;   but, in deference to the opinions of eminent
ed by tlhe Greek verbi. "f            -.scholars, ] these renderings are given in the margin.
~ Be it far from  thee. The true force of ~C.s ao0 (Sept. for   Thou art not of the mind of God but of men: compare Is.
the Heb. b,bbf,  2 Sam. 20: 20, and 23: 17) can not be bet- 55: 8, for my thoughts are not your thoughts, etc. Peter reter expressed in English.- This shall not be to thee, $ in accord- garded these things as they are viewed by morldly-linded men,
ance with the preceding, Be it far from thee!                 and not as G
T&a ros v  r,ooosiv, in its most general sense, means "to be of
V. 23. Satan:  as in the other thirty-four instances of its another's mind, to be minded like him" (Liddell and Scott);[]
occurrence in the N. T,; in all of which (generally with the arti- and this, the most general sense, should be expressed in the vercle —sometimes without it) it is the Heb. proper name of the sion, leaving the application to the judgment of the reader.
Devil, as o  dflofiRos is the Greek name. Here, "as being present   The phrase    PCforeV   vra *v'os, to be of one's mind, to be of the
in men tempting them to evil; Matt. 16  23, and Mark 8: 33,,.. comp. 22: 3, Acts 5: 3" (Robinson, N. T. Lex.).             * Emphatically, my offense. Meyer: den Nachdruck hat a0ac'________...........'_____'_____,______'.___.. 3a2Oov' mein Aergerniss bist du!
f So Ewald (Evangel. fibers.): ein Aergerniss bist du mir.
* Ewald: ihn,zu sich nezmend.   -e 0..       He might well be offended at Peter's worldly spirit, and hai
t Meyer: nachdem er ihn zu sich genommen,... d. h. ihn bei presumptuousness and officious impertinence; but that he shoald
Seite (ab' i3iar, Euth. Zig.) genommen, um vertraulich mit ibm  declare this to be a snare to himself, or a hindrance, is scarcely
zu sprechen.  Die gewhnliclhe Fassung: er nahm ihn bei der credible.
iland, tragt ein     D.                                          For example, De Wette: Du:bist mir ein Veifiihrer; Camp.
$ Not, ne tibi accidat hoc (Winer,. 56, 3), for which there.. is bell: thou art an obstacle in my way.
no ground in usage. Ewald: Nicht soil dir dieses geschehen!    11'Raphel (in loc. Vol. I. p. 297): Est ergo o~' eovetv ra.  So De Wette: Weiche von mir, Satan!  Ewald: fort hinter'o v'eo~i nihil aliUd, quam non idem sentire, quod Deus sentit,
mnich, du Satan.                                              ejus consilia nonlprobate, -nequle velle, at ad exitum perducantur.




'GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHIEW.-CIIAP. XVI.                                                     97
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
24 Then  said  Jesus  unto  llis  TOrE   0'I'qoovs  ELWE  OS Hay-l  Then Jesus said  to his dis- 24
disciples, If any  man will come  LTatLs a'rov   E'l Tt1s 6E'AEL  owriCo  ciples: If any one will come
after me, let him  deny  himself, /Iov  EAOev,  a7rapvrrTa0,              o  Eav- after me, let him  deny himself,
and take  up.hiscross, and follow  ro,    Kal apaTo  TOM  oTavpo   at)- and take up his cross,                 and folme.                                     TOy,  KaL  aKoAOVlet7o  potE.      OS  low me. For whoever will save 25
25 For whosoever will save his  yap ala  OEA17 TIj    vxhrUX)vl alros
his life shall lose it; and wholife  shall lose it-: and  whosoever o-crat,  a7roAeoet at7''            oy.'
ever may lose his life for my
will lose his life for my sake shall a         r roAEo'r ra, -Uxv  avrov
E s E,                        V -,,,   sake shall find it.  For what 2;6
find it.                                eYeKEV        etUov,  Evpie7re t ar7 v   7L
26 For what is a man profited, yap  OeAtera t avOpCroso', Eav  Tro  will a man  be profited, if he
if he shall gain the whole world, KOO1O.V  oAov  KEpy7rp rT7.  ae shall gain the whole world, and
and lose his own soul:?.or what 4vX7yv auTro5  rui/ to0; X                 r t z[ (w-  forfeit his soul?   Or what shall
V. 26. CoT'Pe21,Sj7ae:ra (for CeeZe'CEat)        V. 26. or, -as a ransom.
same mind with one, is often applied in the specific sense, to be of   V. 26. Will-be profited (ca2)pe97?ziasera): the reading now
his side or party, to take sides with him, to favor him. But this of anl the critical editions; see the authorities in Tregelles' and
beil:g only one of the uses of this phrase (and a barely possible Alford's digests of Readings.-His (aviroV) as in the next clause,
one here), it is not proper so to restrict the expression of it in for' his own;' which can be used only in contrast with what is
the version, excluding its other uses.                        another's, and is quite out of place here.'Ilhe word'savourest' (Common Version) does not mean re-   The expression' lose his soul,' in connection with' lose his life'
lishest here, as it has been strangely misunderstood.' It is a Latin- in the preceding verse, is founded on the twofold use of the word
ism (from the Vulgate rendering, non sapis ea qua Dei sunt), WvXy, expressing both the natural life,* and the soul. t
4emdployed by Wiclif, and perpetuated in the English vernacular   The general meaning (however this word may be understood
ver(sion, through all its stageq, to King James' revision of it.  and translated) obviously is: Should a man, for his earthly temV. 24. Then Jesus said: giving the full effect of the demon- poral life (v. 25), exchange the eternal life of the soul?  This we
strative adverb. The other form (' then said Jesus') may be used could as readily express in English, it we had a word of the
where the Greek has only a particle of transition.-If any one same comprehension as the Greek term.
(e'?TS), for' if any man.'                                     Others, reasoning as though Vvxlz had only the one meaning
Wtill come: denoting purpose, determination of the will; com- life, understand by it the earthly life in v. 25, and the future
pare (on  i2ies) the note on ch. 1:19, last paragraph.  So in the life in v. 26.
next verse, whoever will save his life means, not merely has a   There is no question about v. 25. The Saviour there speaks
desire to, save his life (in which there is no wrong), but is bent on of the life of the body. In v. 26, he puts the case: if he shall
doing it.                                                     gain the whole world, and lose'-not the life of the body, certainAs already remarked, on ch. 11:14, this use of will is not lost ly; for that he can not lose, and at the same time gain the
in the language, and it is often the best expression of the force, world. This is plainly impossible, and is not a case to be supof the Greek verb.  Nor is it likely to be mistaken for the simple posed. The loss, then, is of something different from the bodily
future.  Here, its use is made still clearer -by alternation (in life spoken of in v. 25. It is the loss of the eternal life of the
v. 25) with the future form: whoever will save his life shall soul; and as this is expressly comprehended in the Greek word, it
lose it.                                                       ought to be directly (and not indirectly) expressed in English.t:
V. 25. W'hoever will save: see the rem3arks  on v. 24. May    Other reasons might be given in support of this rendering;
lose: the form  n ~ocvroXea. (expressing what may hereafter occur, but these are sufficient to show that it is the correct one.
and often properly.rendered by the future), should here be ren-   Folfeit (' to lose by some offense;' Johnson's Dict.), expresses
adered either' loses,' or' may lose,' to distinguish it from  the the true force of ~7.,  to suffer the loss of a thing, as a
simple future, which follows. Tyndale, Genevan, Bishops' (cor-   *
rectly, as to the sense), shall lose; Cranmer, doth lose.  This aI Properly, soul (anima) or vital spirit, the principle of physic
King James' revisers altered to' will lose;' thus confounding, in        As hey ate distinguished in ch. 10:28  Be not a d O
the mind of the reader, the writer's reference here to futurity them that kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul.
(shall or may lose) with his expression of a purpose (spill save) in   t To the same effect it is said i. Luke (9: 25): and lose lihnr
the preceding clause.,                                        self; all that he is, his whole beilng, is meant.




98                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHtAP. XVII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                       KING JAMES' VERSION.
shall a man give in exchange for |mct    9pra' ipro~  cp'AAay/wx  r    a man give as an exchange for
his soul?                           /IAvxX7s  oairoi;         /eAAeL  y p    | his soul?  For the Son of man
27 For the Son of man shall v;O  too TvOpcow v oU PXEOaC L aev shall come in the glory of his
come in the glory of his Father r    g    TV 7rarpO  aTou /ET  Father with  his angels; and
with his angels; and then he shall r TC    ayyeAov  avTrov'   KaL  Tore then he will reward each one
reward every man according to a' 7r                EKaTO Kaa             paccording to his works
his works.
his works.  4 aoJ."v r'Av AeyOv/tv,   Verily I say to you, there 28
28 Verily I say unto you, There ElUrl TWf rr rcQv  lS' EOCTaKOTOW,
be some standing haere, which shall   r OLtzVE   ov  [xL  YEvoT' wraL   a     are some of those standing here,
not taste of death, till they see TroV,  ~Cr~S auv  [Coot         r V  TVLO),oU,Nwho shall not taste of death, till
the Son  of man  coming  in his tvpc o7rov'pX[voL             v,r T ar-   I they see the Son of man coming
kingdom.                             Ata avro.                                in his kingdom.
XVII. AND after six days Je-    XVII. KAI  [LeO' 7/ltpas E`|  XVII.  AND after six days  i
sus taketh Peter, James, and John 7rapaAa/LIvcwEt o Ir)roFr rao   ITO-  IJesus  takes Peter, and James,
his brother, and bringeth them up rpoV Kat'IIcaui/3oL,    KaL'IOXXav rv and John his brother, and brings
into a high mountain apart,         rTO   aSeAPov avro,KaX,aa~.   them  up into a high mountain
2 And was transfigured before pet owTrov   e ropos v/7AOv  ar
them: and his face did  s hinsa.    KaL  [ereTELopror 77.    apart. And he was transfigured
them: and his face did shine as
7rpoOev   ar-E v, Kat              TOAa   \ before them; andhisfaceshone
the sun, and his raiment was white,    t. f.o e
7rpoo'eo7rov aVTro  cosr  o ijAtosr  7   as the sun, and his garments beas the light.                            t/                      T,,K.parta  avrov  eyeveto  Aew za
3 And, behold, there appeared                             ov,               came white as th  light.  And:'s, T       cos'.   Kat I  OUV  W0yTcrav
unto them  Moses and Elias talk- aTro^  Mafco            Ka'HAtala, - ET'  behold, there appeared to them
ing with him.                       laVro    o avAXaAoVrTES.    a7roKpL- Moses and Elijah, talking with
penalty for a fault or crime. *  So gpletzias is distinguished will suffice. De Wette * (correctly as to the sense, but too freely
from  &xoloaag, in the statement of this same case, Luke 9: 25.  for translation): or what ransom can a man give for his soul?
This verb means, not simply to lose utterly (like 7rtot8'aac), but   V. 27. Shall come: eeZet  used with reference to what is
to suffer damage, loss (either abs. as in 1 Cor. 3: 15, or with adivinely determined, destined (Robinson, N. T. Lex., 2), and
complement, Philipp. 3: 8), and usually by the penal deprivation therefore certain. —He will reward (for' he shall reward'). —Each
of property, life, etc., commonly expressed in the dat., but also one (dxcaoe).
(as here) in the accus. It should not, therefore, be confounded
(as in the Common Version) with Amostuaa, from which it must   V. 28.'Some of those standing here (wves rav ce)E'azicO'rv,
necessarily be distinguished in Luke 9: 25.:t             or lar^rcol).
As an exchange (not' in exchange'), in the sense of a ransom.   Ch. XVII. —V. 1. And James (xal I&tixcoov).
Shall give is equivalent, in sense, to will have to give, i. e. will be   V. 2. And he was (for' and was'): this proposition requiring
able to give; implying, that no ransom (which man can offer) its own subject. Shone (%ayev), for' did shine,' there being
nothing to require or justify the use of' did.' —Garments (Lupa* Campbell: with the forfeit of his life; Ewald: um die'eigve rzoa), became (?ye'Vrro).
Seele aber gestraft wuiirde; De Wette, seine Seele aber einbiisste.
j As by De Wette: sich selbst aber verlOre und einbiisste;' Oder welch Liosegeld cann der Mensch geben fiir seine
Camnpbell: with the forfeit or iruin of himself.          Seele?




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEEW.-CHAP. XVII.                                         9g
KING JAMES' VERSION.-                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
4 Then  answered Peter, and OE i            6 oH 1ErpoS' E     Twr.'Io'o5'   him.  And  Peter answering 4
said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good Kv'plE, KaAoZ  Eo-Ttv  7pa's:e'3  said to Jesus: Lord, it is good
for us to be here. If thou wilt, 
let us make here three tabernalet us make here three taberna- TpeL  rKi/7P, o&S'   pdrav, K aO 3fe-C  let us make here three tents; one
cles; one for thee, and one for                         c,                       
-~oseer. ara, aontc~ Kat zlai, nXAa.for thee, and one for Moses, and
Moses. and one for Elias.t                                                  thee
M"Ert avro5 AaAo.vTrosg, 1ov,  one for Elijah.  While he was 5
5 While he yet spake, behold, a
bright cloud overshadowed them: veeArj q7/coreLTEty ereCoKtaorev av- yet speaking, behold a bright
and -behold a voice out of the rou- KaL t  ov, f 1covj E/C T OE- cloud overshadowed them. And
cloud, which said, This is my be- e'Aryl, AXEyova' o      OS O  (T'' behold a voice out of the cloud,
loved Son, in whom  I am  well vto         v y   ~yayarxyros  ~y "   ev- saying: This is my beloved Son,
pleased;- hear ye him.                         v      aoe.   Ka  in whom  I am  well pleased;
6 And when the disciples heard aKooa rev o t a Ta e7 eo o  heir ye him. And the disciples  6
it, they fell on their face, and were Eyr' rpo-rorv  arcrSw, Kat E~/o- hearing it, fell on their face,
sore afraid.                       [3~O?70o-'av  0o'3pa.   Kat 7rpoce- |  and were sore afraid. And Je- 7
7 And Jesus came and touched  n \    y Ta     -So.  B
7 Annd Jesus came and t~ouched, 6 I7cov'og?/aTO aUoTW,, Kal sus came and touched them,
them, and said, Arise, and be not E                      K                    said:, and be not?-.e(tyr''~7e6pg7le  Kal p~  qo00- and said: Arise, and be not
afraid.                                        7   
p EoT'Oe.    E7rapaLPTESr   E  TOv  afraid.  And lifting up their 8
8 And when they had lifted up    ah,,, 
their eyes, they saw no man, save e| ~) VT, o           oV, e   etaol, eyes, they saw no one, save JeJesus only.                                                              sus only.
9                                    And as they came down fromout 9
the rmountain, Jesus charged them, TO?  OPOVSv  EVETELAaTO oaTOLt  6 of the mountain, Jesus charged
saying, Tell the vision to no man,                                        hem  saying: Tell no one the
until the Son of man be risen To Opapca, c       oo S oV  6 vLOS) TO'  avagain from the dead.               p. Ka   visiol, until the Son of man is
risen from the dead.
10 And his disciples asked him,  er77yP~T7o~aP  arT    o      a        risenomthedead
saying, Why then say the scribes  avr oV, A      T      I.    o   y       And his disciples asked him, ypa10
that Elias must first come?        pareTE   XEyovTLV,  OTt CHAlav  ce3 saying:  Why  then  say  the
- 11 And  Jesus answered  and  A.Oetv 7rp roT0O; OV    e'i1qoio scribes that Elijah must first
said unto them, Elias truly shall a7roKplES ELt7rE  aVTrOLS   HAtFar come? And he answering said: 11
first come, and restore all things.   y   ev EpXerat 7rpCOTOV, Kat  oyro- Elijah indeed comes, and shall
V. 9. ec (for &ajr) 
V. 11. om.'Iaoiv~ and a'zoS
lb. om. etcTOV
V. 4. And Peter answering (eahrozei';s A, c ir/ewos3). See ancient Mss., and of the critical editions. —Tell no one (#27h8av
(on iaoxzotEti) the reference in the note on ch. 11: 25. —Tents ehyrZe). —Is risen (for' be risen again').
(for' Vtabcrncles').                                   V. 11. And he answering said. The critical editions all now
VV. 5, 6. While he was yet speaking ('rc azrov gagovvmos). omit'jaovg and avorg, on the decisive testimony of the oldest
Saying (2Iyovaa), for' which said.'-And the disciples hearing it authorities; see the summaries of Tregelles and Alford.-Elijah
indeed comes ('HRia~s,uiwv Ceda): asserting merely the certainty
fell (Xac C}XoCaav:eS-  8fEaTo ~)...
V. 8. Lifting up (,7&\CdCavES).-NO  one (o Z& ).    of his coming, without reference to time past or present. * All
V. 9. Out of, Ex (instead of ago), the reading of all the   * So Ewald: Elia zwar konmmt und wild alles wuiederherstel




100                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XVII.
KITNG JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
12 But I. say unto you, That| KsaTao7r et  7crav1a-'             Ae'Yco (     restore all things.  But I say 12
Elias is come already, and they |4Jva, 5ra'LAlas  Itr]  ie    t KCtL to you, that Elijah is already
knew  him  not, but have done un- oI   e7 v2oav avrov,  iAAK' Tro [-  come, and they knew  him  not,
to  him  whatsoever they  listed..,    5         a  e,     but have done with him whatLikewise  shall also  the Son of    Tv                         a  7 E |         ever they would.  So also is the
man suffer of them.                                                             Son of man about to suffer by
13 Then  the  disciples under- AI eAAet  TXELV 1r avrTv..orelthem.
stood that he spake unto them  of   v"vKar ot 0 p /atO7             oL   r         Then the disciples understood 13
Jonthe  aptist                                                    EM
John the Baptist.                      Tcoavvov  70o   Ba7r7t7o0V  et7fev that he spake to them  of John
14 Anu when they were come aCTrowt.                                           the Baptist.
to the multitude, there came to           Kai   eX8ovW  arv  irps                  And when they were come to 14
him a certain man, kneeling downov, Vpoo-AOev avTJ arOp- the multitude, there  came to
oXAhim, andO  aying,
to hiom, and saying,                    r          7              KL            him  a man, kneeling down to
15 Lord, have  mercy  on  my ['pt,            " I, him, and saying:  Lord, have 15
ICrv   ee, EAo rycr )ov   OyV wor, o r~ 0.
son; for he is lunatic, and sore,       mercy on my son; for he is luvexed: for ofttimes he falleth into    e                 a K aK    7rax         natic, and is sorely afflicted; for
the fire, and oft into the water.    WroAAK    yap 7r7et ecL  To Wrp,  ofttimes he falls into the fire,
16 And I brought him  to thy  Ka  7roAAaKS' e' TO V6op.   Kal |and oft into the water.  And I 16
disciples, and they could not cure 7rpOo-7rEYKa a7T   roLs'O  7JaOrTaTLSI brought him  to thy  disciples,
him.                                  0-'Uov,  Ka[     Oy   )w-vv'?780'cav avTroJ- and they could not cure him.
17 ThenJesus answered  and  Oepa7rev oat.    ArOKpOELoe    66 0 And Jesus answering said: 0 17
said, 0 faithless and perverse gen-  Io-OV' ErE'              7E'Ea atTOS' faithless and perverse generaeration, how  long shall I be with  K c   &Eo-rTpayteAI7, EcOs 7ro-TE Eo0O- tion, how long shall I be with
you? how long shall I suffer you?   WLpat tLE'     V/ov;  eos WOTre rav co-  you?  How  long shall I bear
bring him hither to me.               /l-at  Uvtzl v;    epET'E  pot  auTovl with  you?  Bring  him  hither
the critical editions now omit.e tsov.-Shall restore:* the only Common Version, and in harmony with its general tone;' they
sense in which the Greek word is used in the N. T. t The refer- pleased' (Sc'ivener and others) violates both; —By (r6o) for
ence here is to Mal. 4: 6, where the same Greek word is used in'of.' —So also (ovtows  cai).-Is about to: the force of  E'a,I2Et
the Sept.-All tlings.: a summary expression of the prophecy. here.*
Shall restore: not in person, obviously; but in that dispensation,
w~~hich~  was heralded by his con~ing.V. 14, 15. A man (omitting the interpolated' certain')i-1
lunatic (ae2,~lcraet); the conception of the original should be
V. 12. Is already come (for' is come already').-With him (for preserved. — Is sorely afflicted.  So we must render zaxcY.o' to him'), expresses well the force of B aover; + properly, in  ~a Xv here; in classic Greek, to be ill off, in an evil case.
him, i. e. in his person (not'in his case,' as understood by
some.) — They would (so Coverdale, for' they listed'), as the   V. 17. And Jesus answering (droxetel9ss 3B o'Ir7aoss),-Shall
meaning of the Greek word is often correctly expressed in the I bear with you (a&rtopuas /eoYv,).
len; De Wette: Elia kommt freilich zuvor, und wird alles wie-   * Ewald: also wird auch der Menschensohn bald leiden' von
derherstellen.                                             ihnen.
* Comp. Liddell and Scott:" to reestablish, restore, reinstate."    t Syriac: "  F au L S 1.    Bernstein, Lex. Ling. Syr.
t It occurs in ch. 12: 13; Mark 3: 5, 8: 25, 9  12; Luke col. 32 (from Bar. Hebr.): dmmonem appellant'~   is, quod
6: 10; Acts  1:6; Ateb  1.2 -.                                13: 19.=, qu__
6: 10; Acts 1: 6; ileb. 13: 19.                 de alto deque tecto incipit torquere,... et demones de tecto
$ Und thaten mit ihm soviel sie wvollten (Ewald); mit ihm ge- descendere videntur ad homines.  Est igitur Dsemon lunaris s.
than, was ihnen gut dauchte (De Wette).                    lunaticus, exagitans hominem, qui proindle lunaticus vocatur...
{ Winer (i 31, 8): Sie thaten, veritbten a n ihm.        Minus recte Castell. et Schaaf. (etc).




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHIEW.-CHAP. XVII.                                           101
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                      KING JAMES' VERSION.
18 And Jesus rebuked the dev- oae. Kat e7erq-r/eoev avLT  6'_7h -   to me. And Jesus rebuked him; 18
il; and he departed out of him:(o-ovs, Kat CEADee a7r' avroV T  and the devil went out from
and the child was cured from that  atutor PovLO    Kai'epa7revr 9  o 7fra - him, and the child was cured
very hour.                         5a7ro  T7K opas' EKeWLVs.   To'TE from that hour.
19 Then came the disciples to 7rpo0eA0PvT6SE     o   Fau6ratal    rc0^   Then came the disciples to 19
Jesus apart, and said, Why could'Ilol O   KT  2&t av Ebrnv'  itiu i  Jesus apart, and  said: Why
not we cast him out?                7EtgEv OK?oVP)OTl7 /e7 VQ eK/3aAEW tv could not we cast him out? And 20
20 And Jesus said unto them, aurro;    o  &e  Iyoov  s Et7rE' aihe said to them:  Because of
Because  of your unbelief: for  or'  /Ju.m~v   wTicw   3/zcV.  y                our want of faith. For verily
verily I say unto you, If ye have |/z~r y,    p Aeyco v/ztkn ea  eXYTre I say to you, if ye have faith as
faith as a grain of mustard seed,
faith as a grain of musar  seed, 7 co KOKKOV rtrvaorero, Epet- a grain of'mustard, ye shall say
ye shall say unto this mountain,  
re 7        To OPEI TOVTC O Era3Y0t   - to this mountain remove hence
Remove hence to yonder place;                                                 to this mountain, remove hence
Ere veV  EKEL  Kat  /LET031Ora-ETat  to yonder place, and it shall
and it shall remove: and nothing,
Kat oVerv aavv ar77'yoet v-tv.       ToV-  remove; and nothing shall be
shall be impossible unto you.                                                                    g shall be
re 8O    T 7E 0 IOr OUK EK7opEVETratL i'mpossible to you.  But this 21
21 Howbeit this kind goeth not
-et I-07 E; 7wpo(oevXq Ka[ ryesrei n.   kind g'oes not forth, except by
out but by prayer and fasting.      Eind go'Avaar0peq0ot1epoop  8e avTCop player and fasting.
22 And while they abode in
Galilee, Jesus  said  unto  them,  aAtat,  e   aUT  And while they abode in Gal- 22
Galilee, Jesus said unto them,
The Son of man shall be betrayed'lVco0vs. MEAAEt o VLOS' to?) ilee, Jesus said to them: The
into the hands of men:              cxvOpc7rwov 7rapaLooo-Oat  Els  Xe1- Son of man is about to be de23 And they shall kill him, and pa          poT0r, KaL  aLrOKTEvoV- livered into the hands of men;
the third day he shall be raised rW  eL aTro,  Kac Ta   Tp2T37 dtpa and they will put him to death, 23
again.  And they were exceeding |e'yepOaY'eraT.    Kat  Avw7 O7yo-av and he well rise the third day.
sorry.                              o'igpa.                                 And they were exceeding sorry,
24 And when they were come | EAOovrcov  8E a T    eCO    S Ka-   And when they were come 24
to Capernaum, they that received W7rpvaoV[,  7Tpo00-?rAov Ot Ta   L'- to Capernaum, they that receivtribute money came to Peter, and 8paxtax  Aa//3advovrEs  TC llEpT p, ed the half-shekel came to Peter,
v. 20.  y rEt (for 7i7go~)   1
V. 18. Rebuked him, etc.  So Wiclif and Coverdale; the   V. 21. But (Sl), for' howbeit.'-Goes not forth. As the lanattempt to improve the sacred writer's statement (adopted by guage of the original is varied (L.xroqesercta for $teXerat), that
King James' revisers from some of the early English versions) of the version should be also, to allow another possible reference
is not to be commended.-Went out from: the proper force of of yevos (faith of this kind, such faith as this).-.Except, for'but.',Xeftv with ard.-.-From that hour; for'from that very hour.'  V. 22. Is about to be (y'22ee, as in v. 12) delivered: see the
This solicitude, to represent the case strongly, does great injustice note on ch. 10: 4.
(as already remarlked) to the unpretending manner of the sacred
V. 23. Will put him to death: see the note on ch. 16: 21.-He
writer                                       -.
will rise the third day: as in ch. 16: 21.
V. 20. And he said to them: as in the critical editions, all of   F. 24. Had come (for'were come').-The half-shekel.   The
which now omit the name Jesus.- Want of faith (o~tcazia), denoting here simply the absence of faith.  So Wakefield and   * So Archb. Newcombe, and others. Comp. Prof. Scholefield
Norton. —Al grain of mustard (omitting' seed').'     (Hints for an improved Trans. of the N. T., p. 8):" It may be




102                     GOSPEL ACCORDING- TO MATTHEW.-CCHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
said, Doth not your master pay KoaL EOVs              0  &      K O-OK    y I  and said: Does notyour teacher
tribute?                              ov 7reAE   aL &8pax/ ta;   A EELt,  pay the half-shekel?  He says, 25
25 He saith, Yes.  And when                                                                       he had come
he was come into the house, Je- ollKavW  rpoccaOoev aVoT, o  )-  Iinto the house, Jesus spakerst
sus prevented him, saying, What  ot,. Ae'ycow'  Ti  rol  &KxeL, [           -  saying:  What thinkest thou, Sithinkest thou, Simon?  of whom;      o   3ac(Aes   T1  71   aWO   mn?  Of whom' do the kings
do the kings of the earth  take TlYv   Aapvovot TE? 7    K1r, of  the earth take  customs or
custom  or tribute? of their own,,
or o t;   atto TrO   vtOw  avyeorw, D  tribute? Of their children  or
children, or of strangers,,,,.,
26 Peter saith  unto  him, Of   o           ro       A,       of strangers? He says to
TC0                              &  I1 ETPOS   P~vO   Tw    a'AAostrangers.  Jesus saith unto him,                                               Of strangers,   Jesus said  to
Then are the children free.                                               S     him    Then  are  the0 children
2ApayE  EAEvOepot eLT oV   VOt,.
27 Notwithstanding, lest we    e,  free.  But that we may not of- 27
should offend them, go thou to the  N/Lva   E 117  (TKavgahlaO Co/e  athrr o yo
sea, and cast a hook, and take up wopeve[L  EI &'           Dha'a,V       /.-  fend them,  go to the sea and
the fish that first cometh up.; and he a7KJrTpoP, KaL  TO)a' aVa) a   a  cast a hook, and take the fish
when thou hast opened his mouth, |  poroT  LXOVV apov   KL  a&vo[~ag  that first comes up; and, openthou shalt find a piece of money: T   ar-o/La avTro, evP7o-EtL' cTra T - ing its mouth, thou wilt find a
that take, and give unto them  for pa' eKEWoP Aa/v    os  avoLts shekel; that take, and give to
me and thee.                          a-rvt e'ov Kait rotv.                     them for me and thee.
I           V. 26. om.  L/eros           ]
word used here was the Greek name * for the Jewish half-shekel, was done,'and'in a manner intelligible to all. Anticipated him is
the required'yearly offering. t With the definite article, the word lacking in precision; and though a more strictly verbal renderdenotes the customary legal offering. English idiom requires the ing, does not express the sense as clearly. Forestalled him, say
singular.:                          -                     ing, is objectionable on the same ground.
Temple-money has been proposed. But this, although it cor-   The word'prevented' (unfortunately) has not only lost in
rectly expresses the object of the offering, does not designate the usage the sense in which it was employed here by the early'
offering itself, as is done in the original; nor does it show the English translators, but has become established in another as its
relation, so beautifully brought out in v. 27, between the value only recognized sense, and consequently misleads the common
of the coin miraculously supplied, and that of the required offer- reader. This is a different case, from that of a word, which has
ing. —Teacher (lSiaaaRose).                                merely become unusual in its proper and only recognized sense,
V. 25. Spake first, saying.%]  This expresses precisely what and therefore does not mislead the reader. (See the Introduc-___________________________________ -. tion). —Customs (Gilt), duties on. merchandise; tribute (Robinson,
N. T. Lex., xcvaosg): " in N. T. tribute, poll-tax, paid by each
worth a consideration, whether the words [,}r      a    a ueraa   cpt esnze a] might not be reendered,' the half-shekel,''a shekel.'"   whose name was taken in tie census."-Their (aircv)
0* The shekel was about four Attic drachm  (Josephus, Antiq. for' their own.' The contrast is. between their children and
3,'8, 2,- h  kai: SLoS, vomaua 2gfieaiO,  dv, 5ras  58sae strangers;- not between their own  children and those of others.
8eaXyas zraaeceas); the double drachma (TO  i',3eayuopv) was   V. 26. He. says: all the critical editions now omit the name
therefore about the half-shekel..
Peter.- Said (kbwi).
t Ex. 30:12-16 (v. 13, last clause, prop. the half-shekel is an
offering to Jehovah); none were allowed to give more, and none   V. 27. But that —not (ha S Mu).-Offend: see the note on
less (v. 15).           -                                  ch. 5:29, under aacausac iee;v, No. 4.
1 The plur. (Ia& 8i&agua) is correctly explained by Meyer as   Go-and. cast (7roesvJess fiar).-Take (kpov).-A  shekel.
referring, in the first insFance, to the several payments from all
persons assessed, and in the second (in the question to Peter), to saying (Archb. Newcome), is slightly equivocal; and is also
repeqted payments by the same person from year to year.     redundant, for'spake first' is a full expression of oE'9mca
0 Wakefield: Jesus spdke first, and said.-Spake before him, a'rov.  Campbell: before he spoke, Jesus. said to him.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTIHEW.-CIHAP. XVIII.                                               108
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
XVIII. AT the same time came           XVIII.'EN   EKFkeLV  -TrJ cpa    XVIII. AT that time came  1
the disciples unto Jesus, saying,  trpoo-Aov'o  paOra    r'I, the disciples to Jesus, saying:
Who is the greatest in the king-   o   Ae'yorreS T[~ (tna ie[,)ov Who  then  is greatest in the
dom of heaven?.                       kingdom of hea
ssal ttl  v Er z~   aat  Aeta' Twv opa- kidom  ofheven?
2 And  Jesus  called  a  little                                                  And Jesus called a little child  2
child unto him, and set him in the rrv;   Ka2 7rpooKaAeo-taeo        r        5 to him, and set hinl in the midst
midst of them,                         lyLTo   wovs   OraT?[ov e'UTeO ao, of them, and  said:  Verily I  3
3 And said, Verily I say unto  uEC       WT, IC' ete             A't  /pV say to you, if ye do not turn
you, Except ye be converted, and A7yco v,JUV  Edv,pt- 0Trpa r TE Kal  and become as little children,
become as little children, ye shall ye'r1r-Oe  c s a 7rarSta,  oi              ye  shall not enter into  the
not enter into  the kingdom  of                  e        V                Tr kingdom  of heaven.  Wilhoever  4
heaven.,t                                 f
4 h osoeeaven t.erefore      shall ovpavov. ooT       rtE  o/vv ranetvLo.rD       therefore shall humble himself
4  Whosoever  therefore  shall    pv. T
humlehimselfas this littlchild,          as this little child, the same is
humble himself as this little childeavrot,      ros  ro 7ratov re're,
the same is greatest in the king- TSo  T(WT    0 [     LEor V       ~T'  f3aJL-  the greatest in the kingdom  of
1dom  of heaven.                      Ata  T-W,i'o~~.w        Kat,,   " heaven.  And whoso shall ro- 5
pomof he 1  o.         r.  o  ceive one such little child, in
5 And whoso shall receive one  -8[Tat 7raAto v    ro r  r
such little child in my name re-                                                 my  name,receives    me.   But'
ceiveth me.   t t  ov, ef.e  EXETerat'  os whoso shall cause one of these
ceiveth me.
6 But whoso shall offend one of ~3 Gav orKav3;aALt7o eva rWv JltKpoW  little ones that believe in me to.
these little ones which believe in OU P                L       V         E,    offend, it were better for him
me, it were better for him  that a                      oVU/ bepetL  aYvr;T,  h'a   Kcpe/La-O~J that a millstone were hanged
millstone were hanged about his /ULAoVs  OVtlKOS' iEt TO7  TpaX77AOP about -his neck, and he were
neck, and that he were drowned in  avrov, Kat KaTa7rorv'rOp' EV;  TW7  plunged  in  the depth  of the
the depth of the sea.                 7reAocyeat  T7s  OaAacormsr.    Ova l   sea.
I         V. 6. or zei (for 7ri)  
The Greek word is the name of the coin corresponding in value converted, misled by the form,-and perhaps influenced by doctrinal
to the Heb. shekel. It was used, as it is here, to represent the views.
Heeb. shekel, by the Jewish translator Aquila, in his Greek version   VV. 4, 5. The greatest (o?eiow): see the note on ch. 11:11.
of the Old Testament. *  See the note on v. 24, 2nd paragraph.  In my name (strictly on, denoting the ground or reason of the
Ch. XVIII.-V. 1. That (xeisen), for' the same.' -Who then act), as the thought is expressed in English usage,
(iS 4'ea), for' who.'                                         V. 6. Cause-to offend: see the note on ch. 5: 29, under axavGreatest: strictly greater, viz. than others, or the rest; a super- 8a2ig1e,, No. 4. ~ —About (as in the Common Version): so the
lative, in effect.t                                         oldest manuscript authority, and the critical editions of Lachmann
V. 3. If:-not (Eav u7), for' except.'-Turn: the use of this and Tregelles.'
form (Liddell and Scott, B; Robinson, 1). It was so rendered   And he (for' and that he').-Were plunged: the proper meanin our early vernacular version. Tyndale: except ye turn and be- ing of the verb (to be drowned, only by implication).t-Depth:
come as children. So Coverdale, Cranmer, Rogers, and the Bish- tre2 6ye, the open sea, the deep sea, in distinction. from the shalops. So also the Genevan New Testament of 1557. But the lows near the shore.
translators of the Genevan Bible (1560) rendered it, except ye be.'
_ * Apostasy from the faith is not all that is meant. What* Hexapl. Orig. ed. Montf. Vol. I. p. 100 [Ex. ch. 38 *24, ever may be the influence by which the believer is turned aside
pOrig. ed. Montf.  o.  I. p. T100 [Ex. eb. Sc38:2, oc bfrom.the right way, darkening his own spirit with error and sin,
p]   "-v. 24. A..a, & i ararIea.  Sic Aquila vocem Ip   that is comprehended in this term  and is subject to the woe
ver;1;. Axa~sil ensl ".. v
vertit.  Ex Basiliensi."                                denounced in the next verge.
f The literal form, who is greater in the kingdom of heaven   t If the man is drowned, the addition of the mill-stone is of no
(or, woho is a greater in thie kingdom of heaven) is not an English  account; but makes a serious difference, when h.e is plunged in
expression.                                               I deep water.




104                  GOSPEL ACGCORDING TO MATTIIEW.-CHAP. XVIII.
KIN-G JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
7 Woe unto the world because TO KO raNWe cag   TaV  o-KaraAozc'I  Woe to the world, for causes 7
of offences! for it must needs be lcrayKy   yrp a'rTr         AEXL}v  rl of offense! For it must needs
that offences come; but woe to  r-Kcav&aAa,  wrAXrv ovatl 7c  tOp-   be that causes of offense come;
that man by whom  the offence rc c KEWV,  &' oK 7TO (TKcrSaAor but woe to the man, through
cometh!                             EPXE7at       l.e D  XE p    "  o     whom   the  cause  of  offense
8 Wherefore ior thy   o                  ro rar  coes!  But if thy hand or thy   oov   O-Kava L Et  coms  u     th  hando  ty 
foot offend thee, cut them off, and |lov  avTa  Kat  tr                  | foot cause thee to offend, cut it
cast them from thee; it is better for KaAov c rot e(7Ttv  et(reABetI   eg off, and cast it from thee.  It is
thee to enter into life halt or maim- razv ~og~v XcOg~v rZ KvuAhp,  X ( o | better for thee to enter into life
ed, rather than having two hands,                                        halt or maimed, than having
XEtLo.?ar1 8q 8 ord oas E'XOPra 63Ar-  two-hands -or two'feet to be
or two feet to be cast into ever-                                         two hands or two feet to be
O1Jrat et' TO 7rvp To atiOJtLOV.  Kat cast into the everlasting fire.
lasting fire. 
9 And if thine eye offend thee, EL o of/OaAtos crov  (rKacK aA[AEL And if thine eye cause thee to  9
pluck it out, and cast it from thee: Ore,  CEAE  aVrTO\  Kat /3aAe a7r5 offend, pluck it out and cast
it is better for thee to enter into (-ov' KaAOV 0rot rrT   ovPltaA- it from  thee.  It is better for,\ thee to enter into life with one
life with one eye, rather than hav- ov  E', 77       lV  EEAE,             eye, than havig  two0 eyes to be
with,,!  r  o                          eve. than having two eyes to be
ing two eyes to be casat into hell &vo ofOaAtSov s'XorPra /3A0707vra  cast into hell fire.
fire.                               Ecs?75v y7E'EPav  rTo  7TrVpOS.'Opa-   Take heed that ye despise 10
10 Take heed that ye despise Te pL?7 KaTropoPry?        r7TE EZrOS Tco-  not one of these little ones; for
not one of these little ones; for I [CLKp0cV TOV670v  AEy   o yyap v/Ytv, I say to you, that their angels
say unto you, That in heaven their OT                aU3Ac   E  oipazvo?  in heaven do always behold the
angels do always behold the face }  Bla rAavEr       W /Ae'rovoL T) 7)rptacro- face of my Father who is in
of my Father which is in. heaven. -                                        heaven.  For the Son of man 11
11 For the Son of man is come                                           is come to sve that which was
papow.   shAOe yap  o  vtosi \ ro\
to save that which was losL        pvo,, lost.
ttpopcorov trofaeo   7)ro t    noos.
12 How think ye? if a man have                         TO                  What think ye?  If a man 12
a hundred sheep, and one of them  T[ vLLU  3oKeL; ear ye7Nal  7tptLhas a hundred sheep, and one
be gone astray, doth he not leave  4t)OP&TO  eKaTOL   WpoIaTara   Ka     of them is gone astray, does he
the ninety and nine, and goeth WrAa E7Op,   e        e E   avreooP ~OVXi  not leave the ninety and nine
into the mountains, and seeketh aoelS  ra  E)evE7KOTrael'evEa   e   upon the mountains, and go
that which is gone astray?         Ta opye 7;OpevOEts (Tret Tro 7rAavw- and seek that which is gone
V. 7. om. 1xeBvqj V. 8. avzov (for avTar)
V. 12. say tovevOEiS
V. 7. For causes of offense (for' because of offenses'): see the   V. 10. Their angels in heaven: the order of the Greek.
note on ch. 5: 29, under axzvSa'ov,, No. 4. By this word is   V. 12. What (xl), for' how'.-Has (for' have'); is (for' be').
meant whatever is an occasion of unbelief and sin (an "occasion Upon the mountains: -Em zTa 0'ce7 is construed with apTis, the
to fall," Rom. 14: 13), a cause of offense. The latter phrase is acc. with kAi after the verbal' idea to leave.:
to be preferred, for the sake of uniformity.- The man (for' that
man'), as in the critical editions, all of which now omit BEei'V0,.    t So the words are correctly rendered in the Vulg.: nonne reV. 8. But if (~6l ~), for' wherefore if'. —It (ahov, conform- linquit nonagintanovem in niontibus; Syriac (Pesh. and Cur.):
ing in gend. to the nearest noun, but referring to both), as all the li -..a.    1.
critical editions now read, instead of'them' (aozdr), the reading   t So Campbell: will he not leave the ninety and nine upon the
of late authorities. Better-than (sa)o — tm), omitting the super- mountains; Ewald: Wird er nicht die neunundneunzzi auf den
td  art. a   Bergen lassen; De Wette: wiirde er nicht die neunundneunzig
fiuous'rather.,-Into  the (lb Ob), with the def. art., as in the auf dem Gebirge lassen.
Greek.                                                   Meyer: Xri bezeichnet nicht das einfache auf (auf die Fbrage




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTIEW. -CIIAP. XVIII.                                               105
KING JAMES' VERSION..                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
13 And if so be that he finld it,   eo;   Ka                  7      E        astray?  And if it be that he 13
verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth    a    J^   AE7y   VJv,  ov xatpEC  find it, verily I say to you, he
more of that sheep, than  of the                                         e  e 
noEI,    W            E-  rejoices over it more, than over
ninety and nine   hichwent not  Lthe ninety and nine that went
astray.         — 77KoraEvvEa  rots r                              7rE7rAav7KoTEve  not astray. So it is not the will 14
14 Even so it is not the will of /eLEoLt.   ovfrToS  ov   erTL OEA?7/Jda of your Father who is in heaven,
your Father mwhich is in heaven,,O
v, e~~y~~ou F ( 90E                  1r Fao  7OV thoat one of these little ones
that one of these little ones should     r           T             
perish.
perish.  E-,aaroAsra                                                                                        ll s erish.
15 Moreover if thy brother shall           Kp        o                          But ier  shall sin 15
trespass against thee, go and tell a&p7r7     Er   crE              o           against thee, goo show  him  his
him  his fault between thee and   uraye Kal  Aey~Ov avrO  /IraTV  fault  between  thee  and  him
him alone: if he shall hear thee;,,         alone.  If he shall hear thee,
imon ifeshal  herov hOV.   Eav  oov
thou hast gained thy brother.                          e                        thou hast gained thy brother.
16 But if he will not hear thee, aKovcr0,      EKepS Tca S  rov a8eAfoO  But if he hear not, take with 16
OW   Eav aE\ /_t   aKov rraps-   thee one or two more,'that in
then take with thee one or two   -,   ap        e one or two more, that in
more, that in the mouth of two or A/a,3Ee Lera' ('vo  the mouth of two or three Witthree witnesses every word may be,VCa e'Wr  crrOT aroS  Bdo taprvpo~w nesses every word may be estabestablished.                                                                    lished.  And if he shall neglect 17
17 And if he shall neglect to  7  rTpoV a            a'to  hear them 7, tell it to  the
hear them, tell it unto the church:        W     K         taUvTO)v   ELME  T!       r church; and if he neglect to
fl. e'.Kat 7q,9 EKKA-q
but if he neglect to  hear                                                      hear the church, also, let him
church, let him be unto thee as a atla  7crapaKcovcr7, OTtO  ToL-cT &OrOEp  be to thee as a heathen and a
heathen man and a publican.                    fr KaL o   TEAr P        Auv publican. Verily I say to you: 1c
18 Verily I say unto you, What- Ae vy                 e   a                   Whatsoever ye shall bind on
soever ye shall bind on earth shall,Y-, earth shall be bound in heaven;
be bound in heaven; and whatso-    T   os  euTat YeSE ea   TV C1  and whatsoever ye shall loose
ever ye shall loose on earth shall OVpaPCi   KaL 0o0a Era  AVO-77TE e7rt on  earth  shall be  loosed  in
be loosed in heaven.                 Tr7S Y77s, EOTt AEAV eJVEa  EU Tr) heaven.
V. 13. If it be ('av yeryrza), for'if so be.' —Over it more (Wz' interpolated' thee' and' then.'-Every word (not' thing,' as some
avcr  ga2R)ov), for'more of that sheep'; than over (a Sti), for render), i. e. every declaration' he may make; may be established,'than of.'                                                 being attested by witnesses who heard it.
V. 14. So (oi'trs),. for' etven so.'- That-perish (ZirOv iszy    V. 17. Shall neglect to hear: a good expression of zaeaxoooaR7,
r:za), for' that-should perish.' -                        " not to listen to, to take no hieed of" (Liddell and Scott).
The church: see the note on ch. 16:18. It has been object.
V. 15. But if (a0,v Bk), for -'moreover if.'-Shall sin (&ta z.7- edj without just ground, that  exAclaia can not be- taken here
an), for' shall trespass.'*  Go show him his fault: omitting'and,' in the same sense as in the Acts and the Epistles, there being
ts in all the critical editions.-Show (not merely' tell'). him his no such organized body of believers at this time. The Saviour's
fault, i. e. point it out and make it plain to him, that he may be direction is given for all future time, as was his declaration in ch.
convinced of it; all which is expressed by Aeyov.'  The mean- 16: 18. This sound view is taken by Meyer; who says that the
ing is not, reprove him, or rebuke him, for which the Saviour Saviour here refers "to the Congregation of Believers in Jesus,
here gives the offended brother no authority.              which may be large or small, according to the place and circumV. 16. But if he hear not ('0, 3k 4' n&ovafoi), omitting the stances, where and: under which it presents itself as a community."
wo?), sondern die Ausbreitung tiber etwas hin, ganz der Anschaun-   And if-the church also (imv 3B sat 8Xrtaias). —A   heathen
ung der weidenden Heerde entsprechend,... und auch zu,C (for'a heathen man'). The article in Greek has its generic use
passend, da dieses die Vorstellung entlassen, loslassen ausdriickt.  here (meaning every and any one of that class), a se'sometimes
* As the Common Version in v. 21.                        admissible in English.




106                   GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTIHEW. -CIAP. XVIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
19 Again I say unto you, That  opzparv.   7ratv  dEyco vi4v, Ort    Again I say to you, that if 19
if two of you shall agree on earth ear   O L     U          7two of you shall agree o  earth,
as touching any thing that they            7YS 77repLt W7-arVT oS          concerning any thing that they
shall ask, it shall be done for them  o0  eaW   atr'ro-orza    7e7p.    an I  shall ask; it shall be done for
of my Father which is in heaven.                                           them  of my Father who is in
20 For where two or three are        O      p   T,                T    heaven.   For where  two  or 20
~~~~~~~I20 For where twypfo orta three are gathered together in
gathered  together in my name,  eU oVo                                           are, gatherethe
T.E.  rWFE7   L EVt US' O EzrVo OYO-  my name  there aL   I in the 
there am I in the midst of them., 
t1a,  EKEL EtLJU EV I[Eo-c  TLaVOP.    midst of them.
21 Then came Peter to himu and   awT   6 HE-    Then cane Peter to him, and 2
TO'e    ocre Arpo0    av'tc-    _     Then came Peter to him, and 21
said, Lord, how  oft shall my.
brother sin against me, and I for- rpo' ELWE r Kupte,  WoaUtKLS aluaP-  said:  Lord, how  oft shall my
give him? till seven times?      | c7reL eL  eyi  o 0 a&eA'obS  hov, Kal brother sin against me, and I
I sa  a  7 e) a,S              forgive him? Until seventimes?
22 Jesus saith unto him, I say Wc?7~') avr7-); E&o EWTaKLS;      AE-                         -
-,).   I,        Jesus says to him: I say not 22
not unto thee, Until seven times: ye  a'os,           Ays to him   I say not 
et  / X  )  snto thee, until seven times, but
but, Until seventy times seven.    o-ot ES ETaKt,  AA  o  E              -venty times seven
until seventy times seven.
23 Therefore is the kingdom of  VK07sKOrTaKts  7rZ. EtW coro.              Therefore is the  kingdom  of 23
heaven likened unto a certain king, e,/olt;O   ~  /a3o'-Aeta  T(Ov   opac-   heaven likened  to a  certain
which would take account of his |vOv avOpo7r  /3lao-LtAE          r O? E0- king, who desired to make a
servants.                           Ayr-e crvuawpat JAk 7o7,   /JEzE   rr reckoning  with  his servants.
24 And when he had begun to aovA  ov avrov.  apaleuvov 8  a6- And when he had begun to 24
reckon, one was brought unto him,TO                     poJ7eXO?7 a6- reckon, there was brought to
which owed him ten thousand tal-b- him  one, who owed ten thouTCO E LS''OysEAC'77''SpT a apents.                                                             ^  sand talents.  But as he was 25
To0.   Lt7 eXOUTOS- OE aVTov awro25 But forasmuch as he had not,,,    C           not able to pay, his lord conm8ovva, EKEhEVo-Ev avzov   o KvitOS
to pay, his lord, commanded him                                            manded him  to be sold, and
to be sold, and his wife, and chil-,                            ife, and children, and all
dren, and all that he had, and aVToV  KaL ra  TEKVa, Kat wavra that he had, and payment to
payment to be made.                 oo-a eLxe, Kat aroo 8?7rv a..   WE  be made.  The servant, there- 2
26-ment Thd servant theref                       aOOAOS  7      E!
26 The  servant therefore fell| rror  or  o    ovSAos Wrpoo'eKvUet fore, falling prostrated himself
down, and worshipped him, saying  aVw, sAEycoi    KVptE, taKpoOBv- before him, saying: Have pa-           ~  YV. 26. om. Xv~e       I
VV. 19, 21. Concerning (-ea~i), for'as touching.'- Until (Vcog),   V. 24. To reckon (avvai esv), as used in 2 Kings 12: 15, they
as the Common Version in v. 22.                        reckoned not with the men, into whose hand they delivered the
V. 23. Desired (7i'jEaer,).-To make a reckoning (avvaeat money. —There was brought to him one: the proper order of the
27yov, conferre rationes): a phrase familiar to the readers of the words.- TVho owed (omitting' him').
Common Version;* see 2 Kings 22: 7, there was no reckoning 
made with them of the money that was delivered into their hand.-. inf., to have means or   er to do, to be able; very
Hz;s servants (8o ^    ) v                           of PrXEtV; SAC. inf., to have means or power to do, to be able; very
His servants (8oVi2o' aviroig): see the note on oh. 8 9. They
-sserant:s'e nte o*  c.': 9.4  T       hfreq. from Hom. downward" (Liddell and Scott, III.).
were, as the connection shows, officers of state, such as managers
of the public revenues and other high pecuniary trusts. t   -  V. 26. Falling, etc., in the Oriental form of prostration, first
*To take account of (Cor.Yet.) has quite a different eaning.falling on the knees, and then bowing down to the ground. So
t Meyer: Die YoiZio sind hier nach dem Contexte Verwalter the corresponding Hebrew  words are correctly rendered in
6ffentlicher Einkikifte, Rentmeister, P/cbter, u.. s. w  2 Kings 4: 37, fell at his feet, and bowed herself to the ground.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW-CHAP. XVIII.                                                  107
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
Lord, have patience with me, and l1tocov   Ew' Eloit,   Kal    7v'rac, o'ot tience with me, and I will pay
I will pay thee all.                 wa7ro&col).   o'7rwayxvLo'-e' 8  o thee all.   Then  the lord  of 27
27 Then the lord of that servant                        v e,          m
KvPLoS' 7'V 80Jaov e`El~ov   a~7rEkv-  that servant, moved with comwas moved with compassion, and,           
loosed him, and forgave him  the  ev  ay,,    Kl, O iPl7KE,   passion, released him, and fordebt.                                 aurTO. S'IEAO5v   a             8o -Aoxs gave him  the debt.  But that 28
28 But the sanme servant went EKELtOS' EVpeV, Eva 7TO   cTV'8o vAv|           serv a nt went out, and  found, and found one of his fellow  one of his fellow-servants, who
out. and found  one of Iis fellow  avroS,                It oqt~ev avrT    o n
servants, which owed him a hund-          apta    K       pa                     owed him  a hundred den'ries;
red pence: and lie laid hands on,/ f                                             n  laying hold ohim   he took
e~r~,EyA,                       Alo.   A ~ror t o   i rto
him, and took him  by the throat,,'t?/%  Ayw    Awijo                 0L        a   ldf                   h
saying, Pay me that thou owest.  05eihElA.           rY     o                    him by the throat, saying: Pay,29 And his fellow  servant fell Aot aUTo~ Vn Eo   a,              "     I me that thou owest.  Therefore 29
29 And his fellow  servant fell A-os- aOVToV EitS rovs- 7ro0 a's avrrov
down at his feet, and besought him, 7ratpKaAeL  avro,   A'yow           M - his fellow-servant fell down and
saying, Have patience with me, KpOOuV7o     E   Eto, Kat brra e sought  him, saying:  Have
and I will pay thee all.               &wro3o5crco o'ot.   [ oV    OUK yOeAXE,   patience with me, and I will
30 And he wouldnot: but went'xa a\          EAO  a3aA                    v py thee.  And he would not; 30
and cast him  into prison, till he   vAacv,'S  To roo  et- but went and cast him into prisshould pay the debt.                  Aoh evov.   LsOvTre  Be ol o'v  ov-  on, till he should pay the debt.
31 So when his fellow servants ot aSToo                          a  ErAW-ISo  when  his  fellow-servants 31
saw what was done, they were very Xo-av    oc f  rSpa'   KaL  EAOervrTe  saw what was done, they were
sorry, and came and told unto their   EJav              TOa    K
3teorq-,?cTav   rc?   K Vp t    avrmop very sorry, and came and told
lord all that was done.                                            
32 Then his lord, afterT  Ta yEoeva.  TTrE 7rpoo — to their lord all that was done.
32 Then his lord, after that he                               t, \   ~,
had called him, said unto him, O  KaAEoYaltoevo    o   av7o o0 KVpLOS a5J-  Then calling him, his lord says 32
thou  wicked   servant, I forgave ToD XyetL a)7'c'  ZloiAe 7 rov7p, to him: Thou wicked servant;
thee all that debt, because thou 7rWaoav Trv o/eEAV EKEtrV,], aio- I forgave thee all that debt,
desiredst me:                         Ka  O-Ot, E7ret'fapEKcLaEo'      r /LE' because  thou  besoughtest me.
V. 29. om. eis TOlS uz6as a]voiv      V. 28. Denjrv  - 72 d. sterling, or
lb.'om. zavn'a                     15 cents
The critical editions now omit %i,oe, on the testimony of the by less than a seventh of its value, is apparent in ch. 20: 2 (see
oldest authorities.*                                       the note on the passage), where laborers are hired (according to
V. 27. Moved with compassion, released  (ag2ayXvaEik —  the version)'for a penny a day.'
auin~gvav,).                                                  Laying hold of him (ars'Oaag avrol.). —That thou owest well
V. 28. That servant (o 8o&los gezervog).-Dendries. —The value expresses the force of either reading (0o TL, or e"' zL); whatever
of the dendry (borrowing this word, but with an English termina- thou owest, pay me, is the thought.
tion,t to avoid the use of a purely foreign word in the version),. V. 29. Tlierefore (o& ), for' and'.-TThe words ~ds'OrS Gl)was about 72 d. sterling, or about 15 cents. As we have in,  
8as Ev'rov are omitted in th'e critical editions of Lachmann and
English no coin, or denomination of money, corresponding to thisn t                 he 
in, ~ ~  ~ ~ -— r — e.          Tregelles, on the decisive testimony of the oldest Mss.; see the
in value, we cannot use an equivalent (see the note on ch. 5: 26, diess of autoritiesn Tregelles and  lford —Will pay tee:
a  diogests of authorities in Tregelles and Alford.*-Will pay thee:
2nd oparagr.);* and the absurdity of representing it i~he versionomitting' all,' according to the reading of the ancient Mss., as
a Meyer: Als Zusatz ist ~e~i e vor taae. zu betrachten, welches shown in the digests of Tregelles and Alford.
B, D, Minusk. Vulg. Codd. d. It. Or. Lucif. auslassen, und Lachm.   V. 32. Then calling him, his lord says to him: the best order
u. Tisch, getilgt haben.
- The use of a foreign termination, denarius, and in the plur.
denarii, would do in a learned work for literary readers only, but   * The latter, however, retains these words on presumptive
is intolerable in a vernacular version of the Scriptures.   grounds, "in spite of the Mss. evidence."




108                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. XIX
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
33 Shouldest not thou also have oV/c    e   Kcat            Ee  f -catL  Trv Shouldest not thou also have 33
had compassion on thy fellow ser-  vraovrAov  o-ov, COS Kat  y70   e e had pity on thy fellow-servant,
vant, even as I had pity on thee?          oa    KL O              0 K O   as I too had pity on thee?   nd 34
34 And his lord was wroth, and auroO 7?rape'&3KEV   avrTov TOL. 3a- his lord was wroth,  nd dedelivered him  to the tormentors, o-awto-rds,  EOsamras,' Os V ol amroad  trar
livered him to the tormentors,
till he should pay all that was due TO\  ofbetAoEzeorv acvrco.    OVTI
till he should pay all that was
unto him.                           IKat 5 7raTr p,OuV  o E7rovpavtos, ~,,adue. So also will my heavenly 35
35 So likewise shall my heaven- W7rot?7rE. VU, Eav  a Ly aqnr 7e eKa-.e.S
ly Father'do also unto you, if ye. o-To    T-n aAde Af   a Trov aio -'T &v| Father do to you, if ye from your
from your hearts forgive not every  Kap&tcov v4liv ra 7rapa7ro/aTa  hearts forgive not every one
one his brother their trespasses.   atvTcov.                                  his brother.
XIX.  AND  it came to  pass,    XIX. KAI    EVETO GETE ETE-    XIX. -AND it cale to pass, 1
that when Jesus hadfinishedthese AEO'EV  o           7o'So  v\s roTv   Aoyovs when Jesus had finished these
sayings, he departed from Galilee, rOUro vs,  Lerpe O aro Tr75   FaAL-  sayings, he departed from  Galand came into the coasts of Judea Aa/las, Ka'  eyAOEA -EE   Ta- Orpta r7-s ilee, and came into the borders
beyond Jordan;                         ov as        pav  t       Iop     vov.  of Judea beyond the Jordan.
Kat   77jKohov`077o-av     av~co 6XAo
2 And great multitudes followed               ooAnd great multitudes followed  2
woAAol, Kal E'"pacEVv a'' 
him; and he healed them there.,        him, and he healed them  there.
EKE-t.   Kaat  rpooiA0Ov avr'T  ot
3 The Pharisees also came unto,        - And there came to him Phar-  3
apthoaatoL 7rEtpfo4OVTES. a'rUTO, Kat
him, tempting him, and saying un-  Ae'orre3 avSpoE.  ES a             v    Vo   | isees, tempting him and saying:
to him, Is it lawful for a man to  Opo7Jrc  Caro -voae  TrV  7yra~Ka Is it lawful for a man to put
put away his wife for every cause?  aTroV KarT   rr~o'ay  atrtav;   C0  away his wife for every cause?
4 And he answered and said un- aE aWroKpLOeS ErE  aVTOLS'  OVc   And  he  answering   said: 4
V. 33. xoayc (for cal Iyac) V. 34. om. aver<
V. 35. om. a 7txgoaraztrcOaza artcov
V. 3. om. oA, and av'crc  -
V. 4. om. avcrorS
of the words, as in the original.- Thou, for' O thou.' -Besoughtest   V. 3. And there came to him Pharisees (acci eosoai]2A9ov ac,~
(rraQeeC2eaacs), for'desiredst,' as in v. 29.            0.). The oldest attested reading omits the art. of, and aVi`r
VV. 33, 34. Pity (for'compassion'), as in the next clause.- after ~ yov'c&s; and they are accordingly omitted inthe critical
As I too (xcyc, the reading of the critical editions) -for' even as editions (Tischendorf retaining ol), and by Alford (see his digest
I-T Thlat was due: omitting' to him,' as in the critical editions.  of Readings).-Tempting: see the note on ch. 16: 1.
V. 35. So also (?7uits  eat), for'so ike wise,' omitting' also' V. 4. And he answering said: as in the critical editions, which
before' unto you.'-Will (for "shall"). The critical editions all all now omit vorozs after eer.
Omit z& tc ae'catouarta  auvmv; see thle -authorities i  Tregelles   He who made them: the part. having the same thing for its
and Alford.                                   iTr         object as the verb,* which must be expressed in English, and
Ch. XIX. -V. 1. When (omitting the interpolated'that').-   * Mieyer: Bei b mroaiaag ist aus dem Folgenden aom  hizU.
Borders (Zeta), for'coasts.'-The Jordan: see the note on ch. zudenlien, wie oft zum Particip. das Object des folgenden Verbi
3: 5..                                                    zu erganzen ist (Kruger at Xen. Analb. 1, 8, 11).




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHEAP. XIX,                                              109
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED YERSION.
to them, Have ye not read, thathe  Hvejyvcore  o7/ Hrocras               w'H ave ye not read, that he who
which made them at the beginning afX?          0 a   K~ep CKa3.O]Av ETrOlro-E'  made them from  the beginning
made them male and female,                 o   aOv - made them  male and female;
cWTOVS,  KaL EbLrE17
5 And said, For this cause shall                1,                         and said, For this cause shall 5. so        KaraAseiE t  av0peoTrOS' 7T0
a man leave father and mother,                                               a man leave father and mother,
and shall cleave to his wife: and 7raTEpXA  KaL Tr v  /            a-  K    a        all leave 
and shall cleave to his wife,
they twain shall be one flesh?      Wp)oOKoAlOr 0ErTeaL  T)  7VuPaLLK  and the two shall be one flesh.
6 Wherefore they are no more awrov,  Kat Eova   o                          So that they are noonger two, 
ooo  elf So that they are noclonger two, 6
twain, but one flesh. What there- eapKa          Pumas;   coOTE OVKETcI  ELO  but one flesh.  What therefore
fore God hath joined together, let   o,                    /       0         Godhas joinedtogetherletnot
v    a. aAxa\ 04pt  ttta   oovvow  God has joined together, let not
not man put asunder.                        JV ToE               O  
)eoY  o-ve'evfEp,  lp)pooqro9 /1p man put asunder.
7 They say unto him, Why did
Moses then  command to give a XwptTew'co.   A dEovo-tv av7-c   T/   They say to him: Why then  7
writing of divorcement, and to put ovu JlfcoVJ27 EpETE[AaTo 8ovpat did Moses command to give a
her away?                          |3tlhA[ov  7rroorao-lov,     Ka   7roao  i- |writing of divorcement, and to
8 He saith unto them, Moses o-at avrv;   A yEr  avrots', 0   PUt her away?   He  sys to  8
because of the hardness of yonur 1 a)S77s 7p~rp  re7v vec~Xaep,a        a   them: Moses, for your hardness
hearts suffered you to put away                  peroA                        f heart, suffered you to  put
VILUOV EVETPE+Ev vZ;~Ut        a7OAvocat L
yonr wives: but. from  the begin-.. saway your wives; but from the
g  t was not so.  T   VatKaS  v  apXri s beginning it was not so.  And  9
ning it was not so.,              /,
9 And I say unto you, Whoso-                     e.   A[co 8  I say to you, that whoever shall
ever shall put away his wife, ex- 5VLLJ, Ort or  aY a7oAto-v    T-])lput away his wife, except for
cept it be for fornication, and shall yUvatLa  avroV,  Et /I77 E7rL  rop- fornication,  and  shall marry
marry another, committeth adul-  vegac, Kal  yat7X o' a~AArlvr,   to0Xa- another, commits adultery; and
V. 4. or, o Tiacas         ] V. 4. In some ancient copies: who created
should not be italicized. -From the beginning (&ar' gox7s), for   2. That the statement, made them male and female,* is perti-'at the beginning.'                                      nent to the case in hand; for the argument turns on the relation
The Saviour, in reply to the treacherous- question of his ene- of sex, and not on the numerical ratio of the two sexes at their
mies, argues first (in v. 4) from what the Creator did, and sec- creation.  The latter consideration was not essential here; for
ondly (ini v. 5), from what he said, stating his own conclusion in the question was not, whether a man may have more wives than
v. 6. His brief statement of the case, in this verse, contains the one, but whether he may put away the one wife he has.t
two following points:                                 V-. 5. The two (of &Uo), for' they twain.''HE WHO MADE THEM FROM THE BEGINNING (from their first
VV. 6, 7. So that (o)aTe), for' urherefore.' —No longer (okcst).
creation). i. e. the original Author of their being, whose will is Two (as in v. 8), for'twain. —Why then (zr oiv).
therefore its primary law;
V. 8.'OTl recitativum. —For your hardness of heart (0eos ~rv
MADE THEM MALE AND FEMALE: showing by this his own purA'....eooxoae81aaV V'7v); Robinson, N. T. Lex. n7eo'g III. 3, c.
pose in their creation, viz. that they are made the one for the
other; a relation, therefore, to which all others must yield, and. 9. Except for (omitting the interpolated'it be').- When
which, as being ordained by God, can be severed only by him.
Such is the Saviour's argument from the original creation of   * The neuct. sing. is used as marking simply distinction of sex,
and not persons of the respective sexes (made them of the male
man; and no moral truth can be more clearly demonstrated.  and the female sex);
If the above view is correct (and it seems to be self-evident),   t Omnes alii interpretes (says Maldonatus, in loc.) non in sexu
then it follows:                                         sed in numero vim esse putant, quasi Christus ita argumentetur:. Tht the qualifying phrase,'fom  the beginning,'is not   Si Deus voluisset unum virum plures habere uxores, non unam
1. That the qualifying phrase,'from the beginning,' is no to tanturn, sed lplures fceminas initio fecisset. Just so; and as this
be connected with the following verb, but (as its position in the was not the point to be proved. the Savioor did not argue from
original most naturally indicates) with what precedes.  this fact.




110                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CCHAP. XIX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
torey:  and ~~whoso  marrieth  her cat      Ka'      7rroAeAv   Ldepri        7 yx - whoever marries her when put
which is put away doth commit csar           loLxcraT. Ts'e'yovrtv oavr   away, commits adultery.
-aadltery.                             ol  LafxrJTaL ajlaOI 0L   OUTrOS    His disciples say to him: If 10to
10 HIis disciples say unto him,             f 
10 Hiscrrv      arts  rovsavOpo7ro v mera   the case of the man with the
If the' case of the man be so with
TrS yvCaKOto, ov o'vlEPee  yat77- woman is so, it is not good to
his wife, it is not good to marry.,,
Acra.'0O    E  ELWEv  aveoTLo'  Ov marry.  But he said to them: 11
11 But he said unto them, All
men  cannot receive this saying, 7ravrev   XopoUcrt  v Toyov   o-  Not all can receive this saying,
save thley to whom it is given.       Tov,- oA ~Eraoat.   E`                but they to whom  it is given.
12:For there aresome eunuchs,  E1W OVXo                                     For there  are  eunuchs,  who 12
12 For there are some eunuchs, Evvovxot,   ot?'te. s'             KOtktas' Itvq]which were so born from their                                                    were so born from the moth er's
ther's womb: and there are some                                                  womb; and there are eunuchs,
h ers wom b' an there resome  evVovxoct  ot7Ttves evvov qX  q
eunuchs, which were made eunuchs                                                 who were made eunuchs by men;
vrro  rTov  av0p0owov.  Kal'tEt'tP
of men: and  there be eunuchs,  t'                                               and  there  are  eunuchs, who
EvvovXOl, OtWV'ter vwovXto-a  Eavwhich have made themselves e-                                                    have made themselves made themselveseunuchs
nuchs for the kingdom of heaven's rovS,   &ta   r17v  /3aLtAetv 
sake.  He that is able to receive ovpavov.e   tha  is  abl   o,/  -~~~~~ heaven.  He that is able to
it, let hinm receive it.              Xcopertco.
receive it, let him receive it.
13 Then were there brought un-         TT        PO 77E          a      7        Then  were brought  to  him  13
to  him  little  children,  that he 83L, va C TaS  XeLpaSr EWr7  aTroL, little children, that he might
should put his hands on them, and  Ka  7rpoo'e47TraL'  oi 3e paa7 rat put his hands on  them   and
pray: and the disciples rebuked'                        pray; and te disciples rebked
~~~~them..                  ~~~~~~~EWE7PlE70as-ap aVTOLS       ov   pray; and the disciples rebuked.Et7 EV-~  "A0eTe r  7rat3[a,  Kat /tl them.     But Jesus said: Suffer 14
14 But Jesus said, Suffer little d E  E                Ta z'a" WI  them.  But Jesus said: Suffer 14
children, and forbid them  not, to                             e                      little children, and forbid
come unto me; for of such is the |TO) yap  TOLOVTorM  EOT-v -7 Iao-t- them  not to come to me; for
kingdom  of heaven.                   AtEa  7OC'o   oipavcav.   Rai   E7rt- to such belongs the kingdom of
put away: see the note on ch. 5  32, 2nd paragraph.- Whoever omitted as usual in familiar phrases, spec. after a prep.).-By
(for' whoso').-Commits (for' doth commit').               (r'), for' of.'
V. 10. If the case of the man with the woman is so: i. e. if   V. 13. Were brought (omitting the interpolated'there').- That
such is the relation between man and woman. They do not say, he might lay ('a —iter~).
of the husband (,roD  38e& s), but of the man (,rovb rv9coeov);  V 14. The little children: with the article, as in the Greek.and ~rs yvvaYo&s must be understood accordingly, as these two  To such belongs the kingdom of God: to such as these,* is meant,
words stand related to each other in 1 Cor. 7:1. Comp. 1 Cor. and no others are entitled to it. The Saviour does not say, et
7 i 3, sJ yvm; ayLX  wc  v7' o —aro&06,rco, let the husband render to them belongs, but to such, namely to such as they, evidently meanthe wife.                                                  ing that none but such can have part in the kingdom of God.
Case: airixa, " spec. a matter, case, Lat. causa i. q. res,.Matt. What he means by' such,' is clear from cl. 18 ~2-6 (v. 6, these
19:10. So Lat. causa Cic. Off. 3, 27" (Robinson, Lex. N. T.).  little ones that believe in me).
V. 11. Not all (os grtvresg), omitting the interpolated' men.' —   The genitive is used here as in ch. 5: 3, 10, theirs is the kingBut they: the antecedent of oiS being implied in the Greek con- dom of heaven.t Tyndale: for to such belongeth the'kingdom of
struction.*                                                 heaven.
V. 12. There are (omitting the interpolated'some').-Who    * "Namely such as have these dispositions" (Bloomfield).
(oxwv's). —From  the mother's womb (B  xopgicns   us5s,  art.   f Prof. Scholefield (Hints for an improved Trans. of the N. T.,
-~~~~~~ ~~pp. 12, 13): "' For to such belongeth the kingdom of God.' The
* Ewald: Nicht alle fassen die Rede, sondern die, denen es ge- common'translation  is at best ambiguous..    The construction
g~eben ist.                                                is the same as in Matthew v. 3, theirs is the kingdom of heaven."




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CIAP. XIX.                                                 1ll
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
15 And he laid Ihis hands on  Oets acTrots 7a  XeT pac,         ETropeVrO  heaven.  And he laid his hands 1
them, and departed thence.          -KEWOEV.                                    on them, and departed thence.
16 And, behold, one came and           KAI,                         And, behold, one  came  to 16
KAI    18ov%   ELb,, 7rP'CrE  tW`1 
said unto him. Good Master,hat                                                  him  and said: Teacher,  hat
good thing shall I do, that I may etLrev   avTc'         LsarLUKaA, that I may
hae  eteraifeaO~o ogood  shall  I do, that I may
have eternal life?                    TI?YadoO  Wotrr,  ivaX         i       have  eternal life?   And  he 17
17 And he said unto him, Why  da ovtov;    0      ElE Ev    co             t
calls tu  eme    rro t   avi'  te    said  to him: Why  dost thou
callest thou me good? there is none /ze Ae'yetS'  yaov; oaS&s all-| ask me concerning good?   One
good but one, that is, God: but if                                              ask me concerning good\?  One
ue  8E t)~-  is the Good.  But if thou wilt
thou wilt enter into life, keep the- is the Good.  But if thou wilt
commandments.                         Aet et o-eAtOeWV   Elr  T7)rV  6xrO, rT- enter into life, keep the com18 He saith unto him, Which? prov OV Tas   ETvrr oAa.  Aeyer       avro    mandments.  He says to him, 18
Jesus said, Thou shalt do no mur- ]oI 1ota; I   o                         To, Which?   Jesus  said: Thou''                  ~ et~re- Ta~ Which?   Jesus  said'    Thou
der, Thou shalt not commit adul- ot po OeV'0TL' oS ploLXEVrE1se'  o5 shalt not kill; Thou shalt not
tery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou KA  etr'           o # ~Ev o paprvpre*r' Commit adultery; Thou shalt
shalt not bear false witness,         K      E\'v  not stealE  Thou shalt not bear
19 Honour thy father and thy rilUa  rTr  7rarepa   rov  Ka   rTVol
1 H o t fh a    t,            T    false witness; Honor thy fa- 19
mother: and, Thou shalt love thy  / Er7TEpa'   Kat, aya7zrrets- 7Tro?  false witness; Honor tr fa- 
neighbour'V Fh l,  ther  and  thy  mother; and,
neighbour as thyself.                  TO        v  wo   Eavrov.    AEy Et
>20 T'he*young  man saith unto C';                          I1aPr a tet   Thou shalt love thy neighbor
20 Theyoung man saith unto   eo-Ko"    /                          a  aa    as thyself.  The  young man 
him, All these things have I kept                   e        /               T   as thyself.   The  young  man 20
from  my youth up: what lack I ep/)vAa:a/vr EK e EOTTI/TO7  s'  ov' Tt says to him: All these have I
yet?                                 ET't VOTEoprO; "    Egg   avTrc  0      -I kept;  what do  I yet lack?
21 Jesus said unto him, If thou 0o-obs   El  OEAetS  TEAELOS  deat, Jesus said to him: If thou wilt 21
Bh       eer    etrat,  Jesus said to him' If thou wilt s~
V. 16. aietr e~}n' I Oim. ayaCa. 1. 17W. i /E 4ee)oC:5  s ev -Zo  v 5 7a0o 0;
V. 20. om. lSx ve0,r/,s rovy
V. 16. Came to him and said: Teacher, etc., as in the critical   Concerning good (oo dya&ovS, abstract).-One is the Good; o
editions, all of which read aivr4 sEzcev, and omit dycai9.* -Whlat Iya9os, the (absolutely) Good. Why then ask concerning good,
good (ri a&ya9ov).                                         when One (alone) is good, and in him is the culy good for man.V. 17. The reading of the margin is now admitted, by all I'Vilt: see the note on ch. 11:14.
critics of any note, to be the genuine text of Matthew's Gospel,   V. 18. Which: the best expression we can give of zoias,
on the decisive testimony of the oldest Mss. and other ancient strictly quales.-7Thou shalt snot kill: as the commandment must
authorities. See, for the detailed proofs, the summaries of Tre- be rendered in Ex. 20:13,* and as the Common Version expresses
gelles and Alford, and compare Green, Developed Criticism, it in every other instance, in the Old and New Testaments.
pp. 19-21, and Tregelles, Account of the Printed Text of the   V. 20. All these (rvrra ra:va), omitting' things.' -Have 1
New Testament,  13, i.                                     kept. All the critical editions omit ixz ve5~2rqs?ov (added here
Why dost thou ask. The Greek (aes enclitic) shows that the from Mark and Luke); see Tregelles' and Alford's digests of
emphasis is not on'me' (where it naturally falls in the form, Readings. t —What do I yet'lack: a better expression (and in the'why askest thou me'), but on the verb, as in the English form  same order as the original) of rz kr tvarega, than' what ack 1'dost thou ask.'                                           yet.'
*    Compare, e. g., the use of the Heb. verb in Deut. 4: 42;
De Wette: Dieses Beiw. lassen weg BDI 1. Aeth. It. Orig. that the slayer may flee thither, woho shall kill his neighbour unHilar. und so Grsb. Lchm. Tschdf. mit Billigungr von Rnk. awares, etc.
Mey. (auch Erasrm. Grot. Mll. Beng.).                        t Meyer: Lachm. u. Tisch. ifvlvata, rach erhleblichen, obwohl
j Erasmus, Grotius, Millius, Bengelius et Griesb. scripturam  nicht v1llig einstimmigen Zeugen (B. D. L. unter den Majusk.:
Accid. zi,as learq    G}'u, zoy ay~aov;  eJs iawrv 6 dya&os recte aber D. hat ix veo's. behalten).  Die Recepta ist aus Luk. u.
paetulerunt (Rinei:, Lucubratio Critica, p. 268).          Mark.




112                   GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-ICHAP. XIX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
wilt be perfect, go and sell that  v7raye, 7rwoAyo.ov troy     T h 7rcpxo-   be perfect, go  sell what thou
thou hast, and give to the poor,, Kat &OS 7rTCXxo'      "  Kat E4ELS hast, and give to the poor, and
and thou shalt have treasure in Or0o'avpOv Ev oVpav'    Kal 3Evpo,   thou  shalt have treasure  in
heaven: and come and follow me.   ~,,,,  heaven; and come, follow me.
aKoAvO'et tUOt.'AKOV'as 8  O'
22 But when the young man,                                               But- when the young manheard 22
heard that. saying, he went awoy rvEat'LTKO    TP Aoyo  a7rAO  Av-n heard 22
beard that sayng, he went away':,                   that saying, he went away sorsorrowful: for he had great pos- 7rov/eeUOS' 7v yap EXCoW KTr7lIara rowful; for he had great possessions.                          7roXAw.                               sessions.
23 Then said  Jesus unto his         O  &e IJ7CoVS Et7r TOtS'r taO8)-   Then said Jesus to his disci- 23
disciples, Verily I say unto you, Tatsr  avrov'-   A7L      kij AEyco  vliv, ples  Verily I say to you, that
That a rich man shall hardly enter OT-t  v-KoAc)rs 7rAovLOSyro  Ei-AEA  v- a rich man shall hardly enter
into the kingdom of heaven.          -ETrat EtS' T7rij   acLtAE6av 7or3r oV- into  the kingdom  of heaven.
24 And again I say unto you, pavc3V.   wc7aAtv           ATyo  /VxtIiv,  And again I say to you, It is 24
It is easier for a camel to go eUKoTorepor o-rt Klu7Aov   t  easier for a camel to go through
through the eye of a needle, than                                     I a the eye of a needle, than for a
for a rieh man to enter into the rpvwr~~a'ros paot[8os &teAONEW, y the eye of a needle, than for
for a rich  man to enter into tile                   N                      ihmnt  ne  notekingkingdom of God.             A t     Es' TI/.    aotAE a           rich man to enter into the kingkingdom of God.
Kov      e a Xe8 dom  of God.  And the discOi- 25
25 When his disciples heard it, OEOV EtGeJEAXE.'AKov-avTdEo 8E
ples hearing it, were exceedthey were  exceedingly  amazed, o; /LaOIrTal aVroV E`EwrA7r/o-ovro
h  ingly  amazed, saying: Who
saying, Who then cana be savedA?E'vpa          h     -Es' -     as pa  v | then can be saved?  But Jesus, 26
26 But Jesus beheld them, and   aT at ocoo7rvaL; E'.L/3Aeh4as    | looking on them, said to them:
said unto them, With men this is  0'7WEcrovr  e Prer avrots'    flapa  With men this is impossible;
impossible; but with  God  all,    /                    3, a   /                                 o
things are possible; but with  God  all  rotS    ror       o aovaro     t  but with God all things are
things  are possible.                                                C-t, s,.
27 Then answered Peter and 7rapa ae Oeto 7rfvra &Vwarca eorTL.  possible.
said unto hinm,  Behold, we have       TrTE aWrOKPOLELS' O llEpOs'r E-   Then  answered  Peter and 27
forsaken all, and followed thee; WreV aVTY'Iaov,   r!ELs a/frKa- said to him: Behold, we have
what shall we have therefore?       EV 7rWaTa, LKat  7KoAovOro'aLEyE  forsaken all, and followed thee;
28 And Jesus said unto them, (0-0o  TIt apa Ec'TraL 2wv;   0  8&  what then shall we have?  And 28
Verily I say unto you, That ye         OS  ElE   aTO          Av   AE- Jesus said to them: Verily I
which have followed me, in the lyo v/tUV, 0o7Tt VLELS  OL aKoAovO7U- say to you, that ye who have
V. 21. rzorg rreors
V. 25. om. avczov
V. 21. Go sell (and last clause: come, follow), omitting the inter-   The version,' will with difficulty enter,' is not only feeble and
polated' and.'-What, for' that.'-To the poor::otes rrzosX, tame, but fails to give the full force of the Greek word 3vax6ow,2,
with the art., the reading of all the critical editions.  for which its classic use is to be consulted. Moreover, in the
V. 23. Hardly: as the Greek word (&avo o6tw;) is correctly and three parallel passages, where this same fact is stated, the expresforcibly rendered in Mark 10 23 (and Luke 18 24): how hardly SiOn should correspond in the version, as it does in the original.
shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God! If the   V. 25. And-hearing it (axovauavres  ei).-The disciples (for
meaning of the word'hardly' is not entirely certain here in'his disciples'), as in all the critical editions, which omit ar-rof
Matt., it is made so by comparison with these parallel passages, on the authbrity of the oldest Mss. and versions.
where the same fact is stated, and where the meaniug of the word   VV. 26, 27. Looking on them, said to tihem (ufl'i~tas —e2hre
(by tho addition of'how') is perfectly clear.         at,,ot)  comp. the note on v. 4.-What then (ti oea).




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XX.                                                113
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
regeneration when the Son of man  o- cavrE's-  ot, ev  O w7raAtyyeveoLan, followed me, in the renovation
shall sit in the throne of his glory, 6rav  KaOlazr1-   o vtos'roy cavpoc- when the Son of man shall sit
oyar KsOv 0 V0O67tO av',ro- when the Son osi
ye  also  shall sit upon  twelve wov  E2rT  Opovo              V ~o17s aavrov, on his throne of glory, ye also
thrones, judging the twelve tribes KaOalEo-OE Kat V/LELU         r E  rr& &.EKa shall sit on  twelve  thrones,
of Israel.                          |pSpovvs, KprLVOVTE TTS,' oEKaG| judging  the twelve tribes of
29 And  every  one  )that hath  bvAr    i'-o?'Iopa1jh-.   Kat rrxs Israel.  And every one that has 29
forsaken houses, or brethren, or o' aWr/7KEV  olcKias, vy ao&EXAoivS,?
-., \,,,,,~A,   Aforsaken  houses, or brethren,
sisters, or father, or mother, or o AfEas-, i 7raTrpa, e7 /ii)TEpa,   fr
wife, or children, or lands, for my yvvaLKa,    Tet  T? p                or sisters, or father, or mother,
wife, or childlren, or lancds, for my 7ural~'/<a71 TeKva, 17 aypoVs', evename's sake, slhall-receive a hun-  KeP TOy  OV 7aTp       l,    EKaTO   a  or children, or lands, for my
dredfold, and shall inherit ever- 7rAaorlova   A'+erat,  Kat  Sop     nameo's sake, shall receive many
lasting life.                        atwltov  KArypovopr ret.       7roAAho  times more, and shall inherit
30 But many that are first shall 3N'crovY'ra  7rpWtTOt LcrXaTroL,  Ka2  everlasting life. But many first 30
be last; and the last shall be first. e'oxaTot 7rprCOpOt.  shall be last, and last first.
XX. FOR the kingdom of heav-    XX.'OMOIA   yacp   a-TrV  i                  XX. FOR  the kingdom  of  1
en is like unto a man that is a /3acrtAeta -Tc-v oVpacvp oc vOpporco heaven is like to a householder,
householder, which went out earlytoeo0r 7,              otLs  E    EAOep  aa  who went out early in the mornin the morning to hire labourers 7rpcot /    ~r5acr SaL  Epy/ras  elf  ing  to hire laborers into his
into his vineyard.                             TO                      M LE/TeArPa aPo.  v/og-  vineyard.'And having agreed  2
2 And when he had agreed with  Noya~  3e fUEvT  TOCJP EpyaTrc@  EK with the laborers for a denary
the labourers for a penny a day,  677vapTov  T, a7rETLE                       a day, he sent them  into his
he sent them  into his vineyard.,                              vineyard.
avrov~ eIS'0)  a/z4reAeopa ao.ard.
3 And he went out about the a            s,    o  a eoa                       And he went out about the  3
third hour, and saw others stand-        |'Ka & eAO)o   Wepo  To7P  TprTp   third  hour, and  saw   others
ing idle in the marketplace,         copaP, EU3EP 1PAAovs Eo-coras;  standing  idle in  the' marketc~pa9, aopa'apov5 Ko'Ett~ sl~~~~~~~~~apo'4 And said unto them;t Go ye T? ~(O~E- place.  And to them  he said: 4
also into the vineyard, and what- Vrer'  cY7rE7ETE KaI  V/LELt  ELS' TO   Go ye also into the vineyard,
V. 29. om. v yvvazxacI V. 2. Denary =  7'2 d. sterling, or
Ib. gro.2.azaailova (for xazrov2roaalova)  15 cents.
V. 28. The renovation.*  Compare Rev. 21:5, behold, I make Into.  Alford rightly says, that "our language admits of the
all thzngs new!-His throne of glory: the conmmon Hebraism  idiom eids rov o&,. av. being exactly rendered —' into his vine(Gesenius' Heb. Gr. { 121, 6).                           yard,' E. V."
V. 29. Many times more (goRoclta2aaiova), the reading of all  V. 2. Having agreed (avwnco aaae).-Dendry: see the note
the critical editions; which also omit' yvvaTxa,t on the testi- on ch. 18: 28. About two thirds of a dendry* (not the full demony of the oldest Mss. and versions.                    narius, as some have erroneously stated), was the daily pay of a
V. 30. Many first (omitting the interpolated' that are'). —nd Roman soldier.t
last (without the art., as in the Greek, and omitting the inter-   VV. 4, 5. And to them (xehxeivots).-Again he went out (rraiv
polated'shall be').
Oh. XX.-V. 1. A householder: see the note on ch. 11: 19.-   * Pronounced as here accented; a as in fate.
_  According to the complaint of one of the disaffected and
seditious soldiery (denis in diem assibus animam et oorpus mesti* See the art.'raJLyreeaia, 2, in Robinson's N. T. Lex.  mari; Tacitus, Ann. 1, 17i), who claimed that a full denarius.
f Meyer: ~ yvvatoa ist mit Recht von Lach. u. Tisch. auf das should be paid for military service  (ut singulos denarios merZeugnis von B. D. 1. Or. Ir. Verss. getilgt. Aus Mark. u. Luk. rent, ibid.).




114                    GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. -CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
soever is right I will give you. alW7reAcova  Kat o eav. tcKatolo  and whatever is right I will
And they went their way.             a      V             3   ~e arr ov. give you. Andtheywenttheir
5 Again he went out about the,      E4           pt,       K   way.'.]/'Atr eIeANcov  wept EKr]V Ka y.
sixth  and ninth  hour, and did,                                    Again he went out about the 5
likewise.'Evar77v   opa, E7rolryoEv  coo-avle\ Ai\s.,               sixth and ninth hour and did
6 And about the eleventh hour  Cs'.   IepL   ET   W   S TEKar   likewise.'
he went out, and found others opav            EAO        ep                        about theAA  eleventh he 
standing idle, and saith unto them, E-TocraS' oapyovs,  Kcl  AEt        ao nd  fotlld  others
Why stand ye here all the day?            Ti            a                   ndiog, and  says to  them
idle?                                        t CeTKTe OX)v TE711[standing, and  says to them:
7 They say unto him, Because l7iEpav apyol;  Ae'yovcrtv acr,0' Why stand ye here all the day
no man hath hired us.  He saith'OTL Ov8Eis  7lZs   e'sLS -Ooaro. idle?  They say to him: Be- 7
unto them, Go ye also into the AXyet aTrots' "YWrY7ere Kat V/lLELS cause no one has hired us. He
vineyard; and whatsoever is right, ElS' Tor\  a7WreAcowa, Kat 0  Ear    says to them: Go ye also into
that shall ye receive.ov    ArEOe.'Of  e                                the vineyard.
8 So when even was come, the,,              So when evening was come, 8
lEVOrd rof the vineyard saithunoh /E EE   0  KVp   TOV
lord of the vineyard saithunto his  9. - h 1            I  -  the lord of the vineyard says
d a/_tOrEAW_ VOS' T(0 En1tpporrw  avI ov 
steward, Call the labourers, and | a/1tTEA(Oi'Os T9) EWLTrpO7Tc1a)  r V   to his steward: Call the laborgive them  their hire, beginning       A o  TOS Eyaas, Ka  a               ers, and pay them  the hire, be-oers, and pay them the hire, befrom the last unto the first.       3os aTros rToMv lttao-0v, apta4t'e- ginning from  the last unto the
9 And when they came that were vow  a7ro  Tow  EoXacwv   cOs    T    i.  And they of the eleventh  9
hired about the eleventh hour, they  \rporov.,ca~;AO5vEe  oi rEpt hour  came, and received every
received every man a penny.
1  ~~]0 But when the first came, they T|) E'eXT?! COf) tex/3ov aXa| man  a denary.  But when the 10!0 But when the first came, they                                    a
supposed that they should have  VeTvaptov.                     o           first came, they supposed that
received more; and they likewise evo/to-a-  OTCt  rAdtova   AlfroTrLat' they should receive more; and
received every man a penny.         Ka     a       K   avrot                  y also received every ma aa11 And when they had received            oAa,,         denary.  And when they had 11
it, they ni~-                      pto.   Aa0'Y6Spiov.    Aa&ov7ev   Se 0  rYiYYv               m    u
it, they murmured  against the                                            received  it, they  murmured
goodman of the house,,                                 against the householder, say- 12
12  Saying, These  last have  rer,  Or  OUroL Ot EarXaTOt lttxav ing: These last have wrought
12  Saying' These  last have wrought
wrought but one hour, and thou copav ErrOtrqot,,aV,  Kat LGrors' V[ztv one hour, and thou hast made
hast made them  equal unto us, av rovs   t77Co-as  TOL /T3araSI- them  equal to us, who have
V. 6. om. ~oeav   Ib. om. aeyovs 
7. on. Paa oS BRv vs  8i atov jEai"VSe   |
B$E23V~,, as edited by Lachmann); the reading of the Vat. Cod.   V. 8. Evening (for'even').-Pay (Sarcl3os), as in ch. 18: 28.
B (according to the printed text of Mai and Vercellone), er- The hire (zn,,uzaJ9dv).
roneously quoted by Tischendorf and Alford for the reading   V. 9. They of the eleventh hour: compare Robinson's N. T.
ar.2v S&, and cited as uncertain by Tregelles.         Lex., zeoi, II., 1 (here, with reference to time). —Came and reV. 6. The eleventh (omitting' hour'), the reading of the critical ceived (29'6re —-aov  lov);' and when they came' (of the Comeditions, after the oldest Mss., which also omit aeyovg.  mon Version), implies that others came before them.
V. 7. Into the vineyard: as in the critical editions, which omit   VV. 10, 11. Should receive (ai'ovratc), for' should have rethe last clause of the Received Text, on the decisive testimony ceived.'-And they also (xat avroi).-Householder (olxoseasroof the oldest Mss., versions, and citations. With these men, toy), as in v. 1.
therefore, no stipulation whatever was made.             V. 12. Have wrought (as the Common Version, correctly) 




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. — CHAP. XX.                                            115
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
which have borne the burden and o-t To /3a'pos Tr7  71tepas Kat T7v   borne the burden of the day,
heat of the day.                    Kavco-awa.  6 8E a7roKpteL S E7reV and the burning heat.
13  But he  answered  one of'otY azT+z'  CE7'rcpE,  ovC  LatKOe    But he answered and said to 13
them, and said, Friend, I do thee  cre' o0xV  a77vaptov  cvve/rvrlo-/-e  one of them: Friend, I do thee
no wrong: didst not thou agree; apov T                                     no  wrong.  Didst thou  not
with me for a penny?                  eA    3   ToVT  T~  eo xaTc  T o-  agree with me for a denary?
14 Take that thine is, and go                     I' 9,   1 i       Take what is thine, and go thy 14
vat 6s Kt C-OL  77 OVK EEoTLe                       s  yOt
thy way: I will give unto this          ~,,                  way.  But I will give to this
vrotlreat 5 OAw   p To      ~  e last,  ev en     as to the Is itpotols
last, even as unto thee.                                                    last, even as to thee.  Is it not 15
15 Is it not lawful for me to do l  5 oqbgaA/tOS co'   7romlpoS e'ETtV  lawful for me to do what I will
what I will with mine own? Is o TC7 eyYW ayaOos  ELtt;                       with mine own?  Is thine eye
thine eye evil, because I am good? eO'OPTaL ot EcXaTro  IrpJrotL,   K   evil, because I am good?
16 So the last shall be first, and ot 7rp7TOL EorXarTt  7roAAot yap    So the last shall be first, and 16
the first last: for many be called, EUo-t KA?7rO\0,  Ai'YOt &N EKAEKTO[.
the first last;  for many are
but few chosen.                         KAI arvaa3plvcov  6'I7o' vg called, but few chosen.
17 And Jesus going up to Jeru- ei         p'ftepooe'Xvua 7rapeAaqe 73 o    And Jesus going up to Jeru- 17
salem  took  the twelve disciples 6o6&eKa tua107Ta'  KarT 3[av E la  E       salem took the twelve disciples
apart in the way, and  said unto  It,  Kala   e.7reW  aVTOtS    Idov,| apart, and in the way said to
them,                                                EL vpoofpaiole    E  Iepooa, them:  Behold, we go up to is
18 Behold, Twe go up to Jeru- Kat 5 vtoS rTO  aOppo'7rov 7raopa- Jerusalem; and the Son of man
salem; and the Son of mal shall
s alem; and unthe Son of pman shall aoo7-eTaL  TOtS0   apxtepeVot Kat will be delivered to the chief
be betrayed unto the chief priests
and unto the scribes, and they shall  paypalaT'eV~'' Kat KacTaKpLtoo-tPV priests and scribes, and they
condemn him to death,               cavrov  Oavarc, Kat 7rapa ca%-ov- will condemn  him  to  death,
19 And shall deliver him to the ocLv aLVTOl  TOtS' EUVEotW  Ets TO and deliver him to the Gentiles 19
Gentiles to mock, and to scourge, E /lx7raflat  Ka    Tacrr7Ttycoo-at  Kat to mock and scourge and cruciand to crucify him: and the third  o-Tavpcofal' Kat T~7 TpLrT  rpea fy; and the third day he will
day he shall rise again.             aVao-770ETat.                         rise again.
V. 17. at"  zS 85i  eeIe7 Ev
see Robinson's N. T. Lex.  od'wo, 2, b, and e. — The burden of   V. 17. And in the way said to them: as in the margin, and
the day (rz fiqos zs' ju"car), and the burning heat (xcar zov in all the critical editions, the oldest attested reading.
xavcovaa); as xaecoawv is correctly rendered in the Common Ver-   He took the twelve disciples, apart from all others, as the
sion, James 1   11. They mean, the burden of the whole day's companions of his journey, and in the way made this communicatoil, and the intense heat of midday; from both of which they tion to them. He so arranged the journey, as to have them
were exempt, who labored but one hour before sunset.    apart with himself. The erroneous reading of the Received Text,
V. 13. Said to one of them (EtEe EVAl aVcrYv), the order and' took the twelve disciples apart in the way' (as though it was
construction of the original.-Didst thou not: for' didst not some chance opportunity), makes far less of this sad memorial.
thou;' there is no emphasis on' thou.'                     V. 18. Will be delivered: see the next verse, and the note on
V. 14. What is thine (ro aov), for' that thine is.'  ch. 10: 4, 2nd paragr.-The chief priests and scribes: omitting
V. 15. Is thine eye. evil.  The literal rendering is the only' unto the.'-Will, for'shall.'
allowable one; and the meaning of the expression, if not obvious,   V. 19. Will (for'shall'). —To mock, and scourge, and crucify
must be sought. Hast thou an evil (that is, an envious) eye; in (omitting'to,' twice); the proper expression of the Greek eZl so
other words, dost thou look grudgingly on another's good, when with the three following infinitives.  The interpolated' him' is
no wrong is thereby dore tL thee?                       superfluous, and enfeebles the expression.




116                      GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
20 Then came to him the mother         TbTE  7rpoo'AOEv avy    7jw-    Then came to him the mother 24
of Zebedee's children  with  her rTp            v LO v"JZ  ZeI3edaeov  Mer   of the sons of Zebedee, with her
sons, worshipping him, and desir- ThW   V.W   aVTg,  ppOTKVvOoa-   sons, bowing down and asking
ing a certain thing of him.                      ^i,                 T,
ZaK   atrovo'a  Tt 7rap  avrov.           something o  f him. And he said 
21 And he said unto her, What                                                 someth  gofm    Adhesad 21
wilt thou?  She saith unto him, 3                               ao7h T    el  er: What milt thou?  She
Grant that these my two sons may yEt arT9'   Eti E t7va  gKaOiO'ootv
~OUTO,~,,,  says to him:  Command that
sit, the one on thy right hand, and  Ov70t  oi  avo   VoL v      OV, y ELt  EK
the other on the left, in thy king- &E4tL o'ov, KaJ eJ  et eV.E)lo., ) these my two sons shall sit, one
dom.Ei T;Y~                                    /3caoAhElu  ao-ov.`A7rOKPe- on thy right hand, and one on
22 But Jesus answered and said,  e          e o,  s ro      s,
22 ButJesusnswered  said,      s  Ere  OVK  thy left, in thy kingdom.  But 22
Ye know not what ye ask.  Are                       
ML~a7-E       atr  eer.    8'Pao-OE
ye able to drink of the cup that I                                               Jesus answered and said: Ye
shall drink of, and to be baptized 7rtev TO2 7TrOT7ptovL o       ey Ce) AE'o know  not what ye ask.  Are
with the baptism  that-I am  bap- 7rlvert,  Kcal  TO )3 arTto-/tua, 0 Eyc
tized with? They say unto him, 3acrLT'(o0/Iat, 3arrto'O ^vat;   AE  ye able  to  drink  of the cup
We are able.                          yovOrey   azra3,  ZJvWOXeOa.        Ka\ that I shall drink of?   They
23 And he saith unto them, Ye Aeyet aVTrots   Ti txEv 7roTrlptogv say to him: We are able.  And 23
shall drink indeed of my cup, and            tEO   KIT                        0
be baptized with the baptism  that    \   0a [/3a,                               he saay trtoh-eo      sh      i
I am baptized with: but to sit on E             X,          7O-E- indeed of my cup; but to sit
my right hand, and on my left, is,  on my right haatd, and on my
on my right hand, and on my
not mine to give, but it shall be /yOV  KaL  E         t EVovVlCOv iov,  OVK
given to them  for whom  it is pre- eOLrtr  eAloov 8o5lat,  AA'  ot Vrol- left, is not mine to give, but is
pared of my Father.                  /Uaorrat   v7r50  rov  7r Tarp-o   /-xov. for them for whom it is preparV. 21. et ecOvIyc aov nov
V. 22. om. xas r\ fl&oatrua S OE fiy a vrriV. 23. om. xac zr flgrrtayca o Byr flarrzi~opea& flaca'4olaueav&e
V. 20. The mother of the sons of Zebedee, with her sons.; For this later use of lva with a finite verb, in place of the infin.,
namely, James and John, who are meant in both cases. The un- see Winer,  44, 8, and Buttmann (Gram. des neutest. Sprachgebr.)
authorized variation in the Common Version (' mother of Zebe- zu B 139, 42.* —ne (els), for' the one.'-One (for'the other').dee's children'), makes a false and even ludicrous impression, as On thy left: as in the margin, the reading of the ancient Mss.,
though' mother of his children' (all of them) was her peculiar and of the critical editions.
designation.                                                 VV. 22, 23. The words noted in the margin of the Greek
Asking (acz'rovac, not simply'desiring') something of him. column belong to Mark 10: 38, 39, and are omitted here in the
She indicates, by her gesture (and perhaps by words), that she oldest Mss., and versions, and in all the critical editions. See
has something to ask of him. What it is, appears in answer to Tregelles' and Alford's digests of Readings.t
his question, and not before.'A certain thing' is not, therefore,   But is for them: literally, but is for whom it is prepared, the
the meaning.
V. 21. Command: elrig, in the sense of authoritative direction   * Eir~sr und andere Verba dicendi erhalten dadurch die Beor command.* —iThat these my two sons shall sit (for'may sit'). deutung von ERcv' sew, z. B. Mt. 20: 21, Esbr& mva xa&iUaeUV.
t Green (Developed Criticism, p. 22): "There can be no
As in ch. 4: 3, command that these stones be madle bread; reasonable doubt, that these ancient authorities exhibit the true
and in Luke 10: 40, bid her therefore that she help me. Ewald: in the shorter form of the passage, and that the,ommon reading
sage dass diese meine belden Sohne sitzen.                 presents a clear instance of assimilative intrusion."




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW -CHAP. XX.                                                       117
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
24 And when the ten heard it, Kat aKovoaVTES o  3EKea 7yaa-| ed by my Fathler. And the ten, 24
they were moved with indignation  KTraY   rep[  tSVo  aSeW rO.    hearing it, were much displeasagainst the two brethren.                                                           ed with the two brethren. But 25
25 But Jesus  called them  unto     r'rovr rpooKaAEoratevos ed with the two brethren.  But 25
25 But Jesus called them  unto                                                   Jesus called them  to him, and
him, and said, Ye know  that the  avTrov     eLtrEV'    OLTarE   OTt  Ot
said: Ye know  that the rulers
princes of the  Gentiles  exercise  aPXovrEY rTv )Ov63v KacaKvptEV- of the Gentiles exercise lorddominion over them, and they that   v                rLv  ot  pLLyAol  ship    over them, and they that
are great exercise authority upon
them.
them.                                   garegovo'tadovo'tv  avr e^.   ovX  are  great  exercise  authority
26 But it shall not be so among  OVeTos 8E              t  v Vl (M AX AA'   over them.  Not so shall it be 26
you: but whosoever will be great  ", O;A;v      }Ut  7EevEaO yeeOcat,  among you; but whoever would
among you, let him  be  your min-                                                   afree  you; butlwovev'
among you, let him  be your min-Ks vr  av become great among you, let
i       steor;           wlbci               Ep     z51utv ELL wporos,,    T,, him            be  your  minister;  and 27
27 And whosoever will be chief                                                 -whoever wilould be firste among
among you, let him be your serv-  v1a   8oAo'Ao             oorUEp  0 vto        V rov
am~nt:r   YOU,,et  /im,e your sero- i ~ov   c~ohoS"  obxcp    o  uyou, let him  be your servant.
ant:                a'pcP7rov  OVK  qkE  ataKOr
EvOpoveov   UIono  ]         aKocreOI?7- Even as the Son of man came 28
28      not t o be ministered unto, b vat, bAAa  3tacLKOvrrat  KaL &ovUpat not to be ministered to, but to
not to be ministered unto, but to
minister, and  to  give his life a  TvI 1t/vX   v  aTro) Airpov  avrT  minister, and to give his life a
ransom  for many.                       7roAAkcov.                                  ransom for many.
V. 26. om. 88
antecedent being implied in ois'(as in ch. 19   11), and in the waiting on guests at table* (John 2  5, 9; comp. the verb in
case required by its construction with the preceding words.* Luke 22: 27); or as a distiibutor of alms (compare the use of
Here, the most ready and obvious construction is with the subst. the noun and verb in Acts 6-: 1. 2); or as a magistrate, adminisverb.t  The use of a&2ci as =  et u#a, except, (Campbell, unless), tering  justice (Roem. 13: 4); or as an attendant on the person
is now  condemned by all critics of any note; see e. g. Winer, of a sovereign, to execute his commands (Matt. 22: 13); or as
~53, 10, 1, b.                                                one who furthers and promotes a thing (minister of sin, Gal.,V 24. Andthe tenhearing2: 17); or as a religious teacher, dispensing knowledge of saving
V. 24. And the ten hearings it (xa'c aoeov'a(xves of  exac). —)    a  
ere zmuch disspleased: as the verb is well rendered in Mark truth (1 Cor. 3: 5).  Compare the use of the verb (tarxoverv,
14,Jesusseengitwas much displeased;as ver   asended in tparal to minister, to serve); e. g. of a hostess ministerting to, or serving,
10: 14, Jestes seeing it was much displeased; and in the parallel                         -
passage (Mark 10: 41), they began to be much displeased with     guests (Matt. 8:1, Luke 10:40); of ministering angels
James and John.                                               (Matt. 4: 11); of offices of kindness from relatives and friends
(Matt. 27: 55); of the servant (8oR.os) waiting on his master
V. 25. Rulers  (aeQXovzes).-Gentiles: heathen nations are at table (Luke 17: 8), and of the master ministering in like
meant (the customary use of 9'vi7 =   — t), in distinction from  manner to his own servants (Luke 12: 37).
the Heb. commonwealth,-Exercise lordship (xaczaxvcotevovavv),   It is evident, therefore, that the idea of a servile condition is
as the same word is rendered in the parallel passage, Mark 10:42. excluded;t though this word may properly be rendered servant,
Over (for' upon').                                           where its metaphorical use in the original corresponds with that
VV. 26-28. Not so: the emphatic order of the original; 68  of 8ovi2os, as in John 12: 26, where ministration to personal
is omitted in the critical editions, as in the oldest Mss. —Would, wants of course is not meant.
in English idiom, corresponds with this use of 9i2.; so Camp-   Our word minister, though not now in common use in this
bell, Norton, and others.-Become great (uyas yevia&ae). —  sense, is clearly defined here by its connection with the verb to be
Would be first (v. 27), 7an —es2v cc 7rqros.
lMinister: one who ministers to another or others; either in
* Pillon,  Greek Synonyms  (ed. Arnold, 258): " A&dzovos (o,,), one who serves, servant, principallyj at table, and who was not
* So the Syr. (Cur. 3s.):. o..         m g.   -  P 1  a slave; Kdxcozre 3eivnvo  dvoaiooaloV &l Ovo.  Eur. Cycd. 31.
(Cur.i~ Ms.)a~ x.               a    t  Buttmann, Lexilogus, p. 220: heisst also &tLieo,,os eigentlich
der Laufende, Laufer; dsher Bote, Diener, mit dem freien, edlen
t A less natural construction (but with the same sense) is the Begriff dieses Verhaltnisses. Comp. Robinson (Lex. N. T., Sadellipsis of oO69'astaC   (from the preceding  oivyac); Winer, q 53,  covos, 1): "Among the Greeks, oe  &Cdxoot were a higher class
10, 1, b, Fritzsche, Meyer, and others.                       than of Sov~io;" and his quotation from Athenaeus.




118                   GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
29 And as they departed from        IrAt   eK7ropevo/ZEVcoV  aWrcO|v  And as they were going forth 29
Jericho, a great multitude follow- |5 rIEptX(J'KOAG 07TEV  ar  | from Jericho, a great multitude
ed hinm~.                            ~x~o;  wroAvS. K~tov   8do followed  him.   And  behold, 30
30 And, behold, two blind men TvqAoL KaCO tevoL 7rapa T-v T         vf  | two blind men sitting by the
sitting by the way side, when they,             e,    way-side, when they heard that
haKovrarSrer 5rt']'o-0s 7rapayei
heard that Jesus passed by, cried                                          Jesus was passing by, cried out,
out, saying, Have mercy on us, 0  e/cpaarv,  AE YOPTES''EA7o-oo  saying: Lord, have mercy on
Lord, thou Son of David.           l7Luas,, KvptE, vos  a3/3'.    O   e us  Son of David.  And the 31
oxza, Kvpte7r17E, Aa/3o8. 0va   3
31 And the multitude rebuked oXAo~   eWErerTqT7ev avroLt tvL Ocrt'- multitude rebuked  them, that
them, because they should hold 7rirrO-toL.  oL &E JeEoV EK'cpa'ov, they might hold their peace.
their peace: but they cried the Aeyoovres''     Ee7rrov 7JS,  K,  But they cried the more, saymore, saying, Have mercy on us, v| tos Za/3c3.   Kal  Tras o' rIp- ing: Lord, have mercy on us,
O Lord, thou  Son of David. And Jesus stood 32
O Lord, thou Son of David.         Co-ovs e  COV77rireV aVrov r, Ka\ et7re'
32 And Jesus stood still, and TI  OE'AETE WOl70c0 r Vdv;   A E- still, and called them, and said:
called them, and said, What will                          Iocrz, avT.   What will ye that I shall do
yovo-tv   avpErwy                  lKtptE, tva  avye that I shall do unto you??       o            L            I            to you?   They say to  him: 33
otxO6o'wv  r]ro        ot  00cpSAV/o. o0atyoTh. v
33 They say unto hSim, Lord,,                          6              Lord, that our eyes may be
~3a3 ~_7Aayx They say unto him, Lord,,o 177sovesd
that our eyes may be opened.                                               opened.   And  Jesus, moved 34
34 So Jesus had compassion on                                           with compassion, touched their
them, and touched their eyes: and:Ka  ete' co  ave/Aela, avrc oa  eyes; and immediately they reimmediately their eyes received ofSaAt/ot~, Kac  7jKoAovu077c-a  av- ceived sight; and they followsight, and they followed him.       T)'                                    ed him.
XXI. AND  when  they drew           XXI. KAI  OTE 7 tav EiA dXXI. AND when they drew  1
nigh unto  Jerusalem,  and were'Ispoc      Xv'l a, Ka\ m9A.Oov ELs Br70- near to Jerusalem, and were
come to Bethphage, unto the mount   a    7rp       ) T' pr O COT    EaLL,  come  to  Bethphage,   to  the
of Olives, then sent Jesus two disciples,                             ToTE    0o'I7o-ovs  a7re-reATELAE    o mount of the Olives, then sent
2 Saying unto them, Go into /taO7raTs, AEyoa   avTrotw' ]IopeV- Jesus two disciples, saying to  2
the village over against you, and 097TE EIS' T7A1  KOJFI /V T72Y a7rEvavTr   them: Go into the village over
V. 30. K6,oe, gelhov raiss, vias 9,dics
V. 34. om. axvrcv of 30ac, tt0o
V. 1. ESg (for reo'g)
ministered to in v. 28. This, the proper sense of the word, ought   V., 34. And Jesus, moved with compassion (a zayXvtaotis a},
to be clearly recognized in the version, that its use in other cases h7ao7~Y). —They received sight: the reading of the oldest authori(as when applied, e. g., to religious teachers) may be correctly ties; see the digests of Tregelles and Alford.
understood.
V. 29. As they were going. forth (8x~roeevodvewv ascizv):    Oh. XXI. —V. 1. Drew zear (for' drew nigh'). —To the mount
the strict meaning of the verb, which may be important here; (ig), the reading of the critical editions (see Tregelles and Alcompare Dr. Robinson's Harmony of the Gospels, note to { 109.  ford).* —Mount of the Olives (Hackett, on Acts 1: 12).
VV. 30, 31. Was passing (for'passed'). —Lord, have mercy on
us, Son of David: as in the critical editions, after the oldest Mss.   * Meyer: Statt re& haben Lach. u. Iisch. ac, nach B, 02*
and versions. — That they. might hold their peace (vac ar(oz7raZo- 33, Or. (einmal). Richtig; zxts ist aus Mark. 11: 1, Luk,
~ ~).                                                  17:29.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXI.                                               119
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
straightway ye shall find an ass v/.ov' Kat EOEOWS EVfPq7ETE ovoV  against you, and straightway
tied, and a colt with her: loose &EfE'0yPg, Ka  7rrWAov     ILEr' av- ye will find an ass tied, and a
them, and bring them unto me.        r 7i   A                            oaXvres  aycgy-er ot.  t,  colt with her; loose and bring
Andif any na say aughtunto.e    T,  them  to me.  And if any one 3
3And if any mansay aught unto'avTts'Lt             /.t~ r?,
Ancu, yehdl    oy,  J p  TtL  EpEITE,,  say aught to you, ye shall say:
you, ye shall say, The Lord hath OTC 6 Iptos avrcov XpEtav EXEl  The Lord has need of them;
need of themll; and straightway he |  E NSe's g    agroo-reAeE  avrov.s   and straightway he will send
will send them.                      T            aEV                    ythem.
Tovro oT   oAov YeYovrev, tva 7rAr]- them.
4 All this was done, that it pwotp rTO  7q06V  ata roov 7rpoob-   Now  all this was done, that 4
might be fulfilled which was spok- a
might be fulfi    EL'7rar    Te   Ovya- it might be fulfilled which was
en by the prophet, sa g,D [ S6f3aotAEvD,       o                        ov spoken  through  the prophet,
5 Tell ye the daughter of Zion, ePXeTa C          7rpait  Kap  e7teI/3EI- saying: Tell ye the daughter 5
Behold, thy  King  cometh  unto,ov                           wAo            of Zion, Behold, thy King com-..S' E7-tC  OVOV  Kat   0)Aov  vt ov
thee, meek, and sitting upon an  e                                        01 eth to thee, meek, and mounted
VVro(vylov. ]IoPEV0ErTE~.        OV   upon an ass, and upon a colt
ass, and a colt the foal of an ass.                                          upon an ass and upon a colt
6 And the disciples went, and Aatr/Tal, Kat 7rotryoares KaOs| the foal of a beast of burden.
did as Jesus commanded them,          rpoeae   avroL              Iovr,  And  the  disciples went, and.G
7 And brought the ass, and the 77yayov T7v OPOV KatL ToI 7rroAov, did as Jesus commanded them;
Ka'  e7raEroKav  E7a         aTrW, ra and brought the ass and the 7
colt, and put on them their clothes,
and they set him thereon.          L|w&TtL   aVTCoV,  Ka&   eWreKaOlctE  colt, and  put on  them  their
8 And a very great multitude Erraro   aVTCV,.   6  &}  WrrolT        garments, and he sat thereon..Ad  most of the  multitude  8
spread their garments in the way; oxAos' EOrrpoa   Ea               T        And  most  of the  multtude  8
spread their own garments in
others cut down branches from rto e~ r- 5~' " AAo\
others cut dow   branches from    T  aAAot      eKoo  the way; and others cut down
the trees, and strewed them in the KaOAaUovs tiWO  a7rT   vs 3O3p)v, Kal  branches from  the trees, and
way.                                 Eo-TpcoJrvo V  v  rE   T   o3fl.  0o T3E strewed in the way.  And the  9
9 And the multitudes that went oXAOL oi 7rpoa7yoVTre  KatL o  atKo- multitudes  that went before
5T. 5.%ai ixl zcV ov
V. 9. zeocyovree avov|
VV. 2, 3. Will find (for' shall find').-Loose and bring them:   V. 8. Most of the multitude (     rrS saraos -5'2os);* compare,
our idiom requires the' expression of the object (implied in the in the next clause, and others (a'1Loi Ye).-Their own (iavrcw,),
original), but only once. —Any one (,rs), for'any man.'-The as the disciples had spread their garments on the beasts.-And
Lord: compare Mark 5: 19, 13: 20.                        strowed (omitting the interpolated'them').
V. 4. Now: see the remark on ch. 1:18.-Th7rough (for' by');   VV. 9, 10. That swent before him: as in the critical editions,
comp. the note on ch. 2: 15.                            on the authority of the oldest Mss.-Hosanna (in Heb. SAVE
V 5. Mounted upon (7lfiefltxO;  hsri).-And upon (xzac 6si),
as in the critical editions. —Beast of burden ('7ro~vyiov): the (though the Vulg., side by side with it, and marked with the
strict meaning of the word is pertinent here, and was doubtless same letter, has sedere fecerunt), which was followed by Stephens
intended to characterize the animal on which he condescended to in his small edition (1546) based on the Complutensian and
be borne. The ass is the animal meant by the word, but is also Erasmian texts, and retained in his fol. ed. of 1550. Colinmus
characterized by it.                                     (1534) has the same reading. This, the correct reading, was followed in the Bishops' Bible (1568); but King James' revisers. 7. _And he sat (for' and they set him'): the reading of the preferred the reading adopted by Beza in his later editions, and
oldest Mss., citations and versions, and now followed in all the followed by him in the translation and notes (though not in the
critical editions. — Garmenlts (oudza).                text) of his first edition (1560).
T-~~~~ ~ he.                                 * Ewald (Evangel. fibers.): das neiste Volk.-" T.he most of the
The Complutensian text has the correct reading stsec&8tae  multitude" (Dr. Kendriclr's revised New Testament, 1842).




120                   GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
before, and,that followed, cried, AovOOv7Tre   e'icpa'ov,  Ae'yovrTEr  him, and that followed, cried,
saying, Hosanna to the Son of'l-crava T/Cp VlO Ja.3e'  e'Aoyi1- saying: Hosanna to the Son
David: Blessed is he that cometh /tiore            o ppXo.O oat of David; Blessed is he that
in the name of the Lord; iosanna Kvptov'avv           v   o   v  t-cometh  in  the name of the
in the highest.                            o'rotS.                       Lord; Hosanna in the highest.
10 And when he was come into    ICat  EL-EAOtVTog  aVTo/ Ez.And when he had entered into 10
Jerusalem, all the city was moved, I[epoco'Avpa,  Eo'EL0_q  7rOata    c Jerusalem, all the city was movsaying, Who is this?                                                     ed saying'Who is this? And 11
7roAtS.   AEd ovo-a'  T~ eor.S  or- EO'T
11 And the multitude said, This    a                                  the multitudes said: This is the
ToS;    OY                            the  ultitdes  said: XAOhis is tA O  eis Jesus the Prophet of Nazareth T    EorTv',ripo'orT]'', prophet Jesus, from Nazareth
TOS, EffAtv  ATovs - 0 7FpoqTr7S,
of Galilee.                                                              of Galilee.
0 ayro Na-apE' ]gt r _aAtAat'a.
12 And Jesus went into the    KAI eLOr~AOeP 5'                   els'  And  Jesus went into the tem- 12
temple of God, and cast out all TO  lep t eoV, KaL e'iaAe ple of God, and cast out all
them that sold and bought in the                                        tht sold and bought in the
7rarag Tovs 7roAovogTa~ Ka  ayo-that sold and bought ain the
temple, and overthrew the tables                                         temple, and  overturned  the
pa"o, ra er  v (O 1Eep0, Kai ras temple,  and  overturned  the
of the money changers, and the  p                T
Tpa7rE~as Tcv KoAAv,3o(-T(0v KaTE-  tables of the money-changers,
seats of them that sold doves,                                                   s of t ne llers
13 And said  unto them, It is oTPEE, Kat rTa   KaOe'Spas TOP and the seats of the sellers of
13 And said unto them, It is         +                            W,,        7rct)Aolorcor rav  repfrer I     Ka\doves.  And he said to them: 13
written, Myhouse shall be called  rA                    7ptoTp.  Ka  doves.  And he said to them
the house of prayer; but ye have Ae7eL aWroS'  FEypa7rrTat,  O od- It is written, My house shall be
made it a den of thieves.          KOS' I     OKOS' POEU7S' KA7- called a hose  of prayer;  ut
14 And the blind and the lame oeran       vult Se   arTo   ErOLjT7aE  ye make it a den of robbers.
came to him ill the temple; and cJrrwyAatov  ANoTrv.  Ka  7wrpoo -   And the blind and the lame 14
he healed them.                    ijAOov  arwCt   rvf0Aot Kal  XeoAo[ came to him in the temple, and
15 And when the chief priests E-v T6C Leppo  Kal ieepa7revU0e  av- he healed them. But when the 15
and  scribes saw  the wonderful rovS.'l&,TES' &  of apXtEpeLS chief priests and scribes saw the
things that he did, and the chil- Kal o  7ypa/LaTretS' Ta Oavpao-ta wpnders that he did, and the
dren crying in the temple, and a ertOLoE, Kat rTOvS 7raaSar         Kpa'- children crying in the temple,
saying, Hosanna to the Son of  bvrTas E' Tp tLepwc, Kct AEyPovrasr, and saying, Hosanna to the Son
David; they were sore displeased, PcQra-avv\ ru  vtO3 Jai33B,.yava- of David, they were sore dis16 And said unto him, iearest |KTvclaV, KaL etrov avaT''AKOV- pleased. And they said to him: 16
V.  11.       9 noo roT7s'ryaov~
V 0. 13. r0Pro'r27 (for iirocaazs)V. 9. HI-osanna: i. e., Save now!
V. 13. zroerre (for 8zo'zoaare)
Now! Ps. 118  25, 26) was an expression of triumphant gratula- turned (acriazroesev). —Sellers of doves (compare Lev. 5 7), for
tion, the joyful greeting to a deliverer. As it passed in this form' them that sold doves.'
into Greek, it should be retained in like manner in English. —Had
entered (El~u~lao'vrog),                          V. 13. A house (for I the house').-Ye make it (zoatE), as il
entered (eiaeta96vros).
all the critical editions (see Tr-egelles and Alford).-Of robbers
mann, Tregelles, and Alford. —-Fr-om (for'of'), expresses in En- (rrtCS).-And he said (for' and said').
glish the full fthrece of v dhx.                        VV. 15, 16. But when (for'and when').- The wonders (zv
V. 12. All that sold omitting the superfluous' them.' —Over- t9avfzola), for'the wonderful things.'-And they said (for'cn




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CtHAP. XXI.                                                 121
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
thou what these say? And Jesus ELt' 7 ovTot AEyovo-rw;       O   Se Hearest thou what these say?
never read, Out of thle mouth of /~CrwOTE  C~V~jVW 7E)         OrL  CK 6        have ye never read.:  Out of
babes and sucklings thou hast per-                                               the mouth of babes and suck>.fectedpraise?          /aTor    vy7rtov    Katl 0,AaftvTcoV
fected praise?~                     ~KT0SP?7W                             T     lings thou hast prepared praise?
17 And hlie left them, and went Ka-rpTrtc~   arovy;   Kat Kaat-    And      left them  and went 17
out of the city into Bethany; and i7 -o   aVTrobV    E7qAOev    eO) T7S| forth out of the cit  into Behe lodged there.                      7roAEoS' et's BzOa/a v, Kat  rl          thany  and lodged there.
18 Now  in the morning, as he crIOi  EKE.                                       Now  in the molning,   as he 18
N p~ cr o~E1-vyv  t   7j  IreNow  in  the morning, as he is
returned into the city, he hunger-    IIpotasc  8E erarayco   ELS' TsV returned into the city, he huned.                                    W VrOALV9, eWELaVrCE  KCa  L&WV  ov K7op gered.  And seeing a fig-tree 19
19 Alnd  when he saw  a        fig~ tree  EVI et  Tr 0us` oov,     7Atev  eyr av- by the way, he came to it, and
in the way, he came to it, and found,,                           but leavXT  Kal  OVV EvpEe foun nothing thereon but leaV-T
nothing thereon, but leaves only,                       ov                   E           d      het l e
and  said  unto  it, Let no  fruit /~1  bvXAPa /Irvov~ Kal Aeyet ar-'  es only. Andhesaidto it: Le
Far  /   X  _'     /       no fruit grow  on thee hencegrow  on  thee  henceforward  for   1KEt EK                  Kap S               n   fruit grow   on thee hene a
ever.  And, presently the fig tree  e[' T,~ )KAv,      a  forward, for ever.  And forthever.  And presently the fig tree et's- -          Loaa.    7a L    E     Ir7par7 7
wit*heredl a~way.                                      o.        \,\,     with the fig-tree withered away.
withered away.                        7rapaXprlia r  ovK-7.   iKat Iove20 And when the disciples saw | T e Oaeri'suA on- | And  the  disciples  seeing  it 20
it, they marvelled, saying, How'-                          wondered, saying:  How  did
tymavESa'   HR`r 7rapa Xa           d~7-   the  fig-tree  forthwith  wither
soon is the fig tree withered away!                                              the  fig-tree  forthwith  wither
p a V 07   77' O-V;'-AoKp tOEIr   6E away?  And Jesus answering 21
21  Jesus  answered  and  saidd Jesus answering 21
unto them, Verily  I say unto y,                     E        aVTOtS'            said to them: Verily I say to
If ye have faith, and doubt n6t, AEyyco ~v/v,  eiv   EX)7qTE 7lrTtL, Kat you, if ye have faith, and do
ye shall not only do this which is /ir) &aLKpOJ7re, o0  /xtor                r 7o ToT    not doubt, not only shall ye do
done to the fig tree, but also if ye avo-w7s O     l)rOTET,     aAAa  Kav  rcT  this of the fig-tree, but even if
said.'-Hast prepared (za,oriaco).*  "The praise, which God   V. 20. And —seeing (tac i0ov:res).-How did the fig-tree forthhas prepared for himself from the mouth of children (Ps. 8:3), with wither away?  This is a question, not an exclamation.
is now heard from their lips in the praises of the Messiah, God's How came this to pass?  How was it effected?
representative" (Meyer).                                      So Winer (] 40, 4, 3rd paragr., footnote 2 *), who correctly
VV. 17, 18. Went forth (i2viev). —And lodged (omitting the points out the distinction between  67eav,%7 (used here), expressneedless repetition of the subject'he').-Nowt: see the note on ing the act (withered away), and   oa$cvara  (in Mark 11:21),
ch. 1: 18.                                                expressing the result (is withered away).
V. 19. A fig-tree. This use of uiacv corresponds so nearly (if   V. 21. And-answering (roxot9eis  As). —And do not doubt
not exactly)t with that of the later Heb. vib and the Aram. (for' and doubt not'). —Not only shall ye do: the emphatic order
n_, that it would be idle to change a fig-tree to'a single fig-   the original.- This of the fig-tree gives the exact form and
~tree,' as has been proposed.-By (l~/): strictly, upon the road  meaning of the Greek, and is equally intelligible in English.i. e. by the road-side. —And he said (for'and said). —Forthwith Even if ye say (xav —edre). —Be  thou taken up and cast (aecorresponds etymologically with ~raxoa~oica  (which should be
distinguished from   eStIW), and best expresses its true force.  * Mt. 21: 20 ware, wenn wras als Ausrufung quam genommen
wird, statt  isyedoi&, zu erwarten  Ear'vare, wie Mr. 1.1: 21 in
guten Codd.; aber letztere Stelle ist nicht ganz parallel, lnd Mt.
* Wahl ~(Clavis N. T. Philolog.): mihi pare, ut alvov Matth. a. a. O. hat man wohl zu iibersetzen: wie verldorrte plfStzlich der
21:16.  Fritzsche (in locum):  parasti tibi laudem.  De Wette: F.?  Sie wollen Aufschluss dariiber haben, wie das vor ihren
l~ast dietLob berei~tet.  ~Augen (nach dieses Ev. Relation) Vorgegangene erfolgt sei.
t Winer,  18, 9: Mt. 21: 19, bezeichnet ciav avriyv vielleicht Also das Factum  des deal., nicht den Erfolg meinen die
einen (vereinzelt dastehenden) Feigenbaum.                  Jiinger.




122                  GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHIAP. XXI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
shall say unto this mountain, Be o"peL TOt? T  ELt7r77TE,  "ApO'iTT Kat ye say to this mountain, Be
thou removed, and be thou cast t           3A ELOrtt AzE  &7 acoav, yevr- thou taken up and cast into
into the sea; it shall be done.     ra  oa,                       al"'    the sea, it shall be done. And 22
22 And all things, whatsoever rrT re  Ev          v  -              all things whatsoever ye ask in
ye shall ask in prayer, believing,    A                               prayer, believing, ye shall reye shall receive.,       EE                           r, i, y  s     r.
23 And when he was come into    KAI EAhovrTL aVrT  El') TO- ce    ive.
23 And when he was come into                                          And when he was come into 2s
the temple, the chief priests and po", 7rporriAOor aUrTO  tB'aLKO L rt
eldes the temple, the chief priests
the elders of the people came unto ot  aPXtEPEts Kal  ot 7rpEJ3VTEpot and the elders of the people
him as he was teaching, and said, Toi0   Aao, AEyoTE'E            cameas teachingroa.5.   v. came to him as he was teaching,
By what authority doest thou these ov[          a 7rote[S;   KaL   rl 
things? and who gave thee this                                        and said: By what authority
authorityot 0                          o1 e & TOKE ToV Eovta aV T W;I    doest thou these things? And
24 And Jesus answered and said  AOKPLroES  8} o'Irr7(TOVS erez, wJho gave thee this authority?
unto them, I also will ask you one aO       Ep7oTo)  VtCLS  KaYO And Jesus answered and said 24
thing, which if ye tell me, I in like A6yov  Eva, ov Ea,  EtL7r17TE  tOLt, to them: I also will ask you
wise will tell you by what an- Ky7o  ixiv;ptC'v 7wro[ta dovo-[l   one thing, which if ye tell me,
thority I do these things.      T7a~va 7rot.    To /3aWT7rrLc a'Io- I too will tell you by what
25 The baptism of John, whence avvov  7rWOev  7v;    E   ovpaCvo9, authority I do these things.
was it? from heaven, or of men?   7ro                      8e ot[-  John's immersion, whence was 25
And they reasoned with them-.it? From   eaven, or of men?
selves, saying, If we shall say, orvro                                Anap   EavTo, o
~                        BFrom heaven; he  oill say unto  v Ei7tev, E' ovPgov, e pet And they reasoned among them-,                 I,  A,,,      selves, sayting': If we say, From
us, Why did ye not then believe         l    iv,  ZLtarT    Ov oK e7rT-evo(e -ae, 
him?  aVTTc;,Ea                                   ELZWOL1   E`  a /&- heaven, he will say to us: Why' "     e, 8~ e t,, z,  then did ye not believe him? 2s
26 But if we shall say, Of men; opo7rvo,  qo/~otzefa T7o  tXAov              e             e 
we fear the people; for all hold'                  TO  I           But if ve say, Of men, we fear
John as a prophet.               Wc7aVTES' Yap EXO O        IOxP vv?77  the multitude; for all hold
27 And they answered Jesus, Cs;S'  po0jT?7v.  KAi a7roKptOerv- John as a prophet.  And they 27
and said, We cannot tell. And he                                      answered Jesus, and said: We
said unto them, Neither tell I you f/EP.   E 7'7   CTaroLs Kar  aVrTOsl do not know. And he said to
by what authority I do  these OVU3   e7,   ( Aeyco  Vt/ e, 7roc[ them: Neither tell I you by
things.                          Eovor'a Travra 7rotw.  TI 8E V;Lzo  what authority I do these things.
28 But what think ye? A certain 8OKEL; avOpcoW7ro ELtXe TEKa  SVO- But what think ye? A man 28
man had two sons; and he came Kal 7rpoo-,EAXo        TO 7POTC  ErE| hbad two sons; and he came to
17TI xa'l2 fl9't rt): we express the full force of the Greek, with- expresses the proper force of h~ with 6v9eo~Thowv, as from does
out repeating the subject.                          with oveavov.-Among themselves: for'with themselves,' which
VV. 22, 24. Whatsoever ye ask: oaa dv (or ~av) azia~lrs. — is ambigttous.-If we say ('ar s'iv~usav). —/hy then (&kda g
One thing (107yov), is as good an expression as we can give of ovv).
this word.-I too (xayos), for'I in like wise.'      VV. 26, 27. But if we say (Av ~ &'zousv). -Mttltitude
V. 25. John's immersion (for' the baptism of John').*-Of men? (ilov,), for'people.' —We do not know (out o'a_,eev), for' ve
cannot tell.'
* As in Dr. KZendrick's Revision of the New Testament
(1842).                                             AV. 28. A man (omitting the interpolated'certaiW'). —In the




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXI.                                                       123
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
to the first, and said, Son, go work  TEEKvov,  v7rayE,  O?7LEPO2I  eppa —the  first, and  said:  Son, go
to day in my vineyard.                  wo                                              r rk 4WEAcVI Ltov.    0  n  work  to  day in the vineyard.
(ov Ev Tc  ak~            zov. wrk to  0  e
29  He answered  and  said, I |wa.7ports             E7rEV  OV      c   vee - He answered and said, I will 29
will not; but afterward he repent-                                                    ow
ed, and went.                           poV    E  o1ETa/EAX77EL1,  a7ri7AOE.
0 And he caine to te  secon,  1a  poo- w     p   Ee    ted, and went.  And he came 30
30 And he came to the second, I~at 7rporreA0Vor 76 8evre'p(  *EL7IEV
and said likewise. Ancld he answer- c\                          t L05cVrcgs         to  the  other, and  said  likecd and said, I go, sir; and went,,wise.  And  le answered  and
no0t.,,                          aAOe.  said, I will, sir; and went not.
31 Whether of them  twain did  Tti  EK TE          Y a  6o  Ero'L7oe TO  Oe- Which  of the two did the fa- 31
the will of his father?, They say  A/7tca  rov  7rarpos;    A lyovrtrv  ther's will?   They say to him,
unto him, The first.  Jesus saith aVT             0 7      rTo.      e l (vto l   The tardier one.   Jesus says
unto them, Verily I say unto you,'A                              them: Veril  I say to you,
That the publicans and the harlots                ov                                 to te           Verily I say to you,
go into the kingdom of Godbefore  OTt  0L  reAXovat   at  at  7wopvat that the publicans and the haryou.                                    wpocyovotv- vitas  ES' r7v /Sao-t- lots  go  into  the kingdom  of
V. 30. In some ancient copies: to the
V. 28. om. /yov
second
V. 29. z; &T8cor (for z(j SEevZre(r)
i    (.~ V. 31. In some ancient ccnies: they say
V. 31. b'raze,oos (for 5 -reczog)
to him, The first
vineyard (instead of' my vineyard'). The preponderance of the accords with the usual meaning of the word; and it aptly exoldest documentary testimony is in favor of the omission of uov, presses the relation, both of the two sons, and of the two classes
as edited by Tischendorf, Tregelles, and Alford.              whose conduct is represented by them. The answer of the priests
VVX. 29, 30. Regretted:  see the note on ch. 3: 2, last paragr. and elders (as thus expressed) is a just and pertinent characterizaTo the other (as in the Greek margin), which is clearly the tion of tle one party in distinction from the other, and not merely
original reading, as edited by Griesbach, Scholz, Tischendorf, and a barren designation of him as the first-named, according to the
Alford.*-I will, sir: the Greek is a form of assent and cheerful   common reading. It is descriptive, while the other merely identicompliance, of which this is the best English expression.      ies.
This reading (6 Voareos) alone fulfills all the conditions of critV. 31.  Whirch  of the two (for' whether of them twaznL'). —T/e
\father~'swill (zro'lll 9E'27jzroV" zar0,'..ical analysis; * and I have therefore followed it in the text (as
Thew tard ier one: properly, he that was after or later; who was edited by Lachmann and T'lregelles), and the other ancient reading
Thle tardier one: properly, he that was cafter or hitter; who was
slow and late in his compliance,t as compared with the prompt in the margin.
profession of obedience on the part of the other.:]              As to the order of the answers of the two sons, we have the
This I regard as the true import of the oldest Ms. reading,   that express testimony of Origen (second quarter of the third' century),
of theVat. od, t by strong collateral  b.      that it is the first who refuses and afterwards complies.t
of the Vat. Cod, BA attested by strong collateral evidence.~ It
Go-before: 7rgoayovat, as in v. 9.
- Meyer: Die Recepta 8evx' co (Lachm.) hat C*, D, E, F, H, p. 30: xcx a' i r   Ea-,  yy24i,    v, zrtosaavra,  9E'27ucea roi 7raK, al., Minusk., Verss., u. Vater gegen sich, und erscheint nacLh   eos 4EEV O P'aa-ZogS.  I find the same reading in the edition of
gredoq als Interpretament.                                   Hippolytus, in Gallandii Bibliotheca Vet. Patrum, Tom. II.,
r Green (Course of Developed Criticism, p. 25): " vareoos, in p. 483.  But de Lagarde'(Hippolyti Romani qume feruntur omnia
the rear, behind-hand, with respect to the other; for [at the first] Graece, 1858, p. 138) follows the reading 6 recoros; probably a
he had not advanced as far as well meant profession."         correction from the current text of later N. T. Mss.: It is not necessary to regard this profession as sheer bypocri-   * As is well shown by Green, Course of Developed Crit'iism,
sy. It was a promise of obedience, unfulfilled; " the language of pp. 23-26.  Comp. Tregelles, Account of the printed Gr. text of
a sincerity inconsiderate and transient, feeble and fruitless by its the N. T. (lst ed.), pp. 106-108; and (with a different result, exlevity" (Green, as above).  We have here simply an illustration cept as regards the reading o -voreeos) Rinck, Lucubratio Critica,
of the principle (ch. 19: 30), the last shall be first, and the first pp. 272-275.
last.                                                              I here subjoin his words (so far as they relate to this point),
d See Tregelles, Grelek New Testament, Part I., for all the as they are not given by others: rrooae2lborC  meu xcor,.
ancient authorities.                                          ElVre av' ~xvov vzraye, aseeeov  Eeyacov ks cr 4am're272,i
The parallel reading of Cod. Cantab. D has the witness of Hip- cov'... eal eltEsV, o6 giCo' 2 a3' d a2 eov.. UEZrIea172e 1 9E....
polytus (early in the third century), as quoted  by Tregelles (Ac- ~2~9ev eIS TOs?t t hEvra....  uviua iv&,ol e 6rooYos Eslres, oV
count, etc., p. 107, footnote) from the text of Fabricius, Tom. IH.,,9ico, Koooyli9es 6 MamIo zTo &tete2, Xmat sesEY coCactcos' Epct




124                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.           |             GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
32 For John came unto you in AeU'av TOO OeoV.;A8e yap 7rpos God  before  you.  For John 32
the way of righteousness, and ye vtas  I'coa'vvrS7 ev o'6&   &iKatoo-v'- came to  you in  the way  of
believed him not; but the public- v ts., Kal OVK E'7rtz-TEvare avrA, righteousness, and ye believed
ans and the harlots believed him: ot 8E TEAWovat Kat at 7rWpvaL E1- him not; but the publicans and'L18      6^ ~' I  8 tnor'-  the  harlots believed him; and
and ye, when ye had seen it, re- oTrevo-av           r     vE    e          e   the harlots believed him; and
pented  not  afterward,  that ye or  /LeTet JkEb78Tre  vOErepov  Toi  ye, when ye had seen it, regretmight believe him.                    7rro'revoLat arVo.                         ted not afterward, that ye might
33 Hear anotier parable: There        "AAAv 7rapa1oAr7v aKOvo-are. believe him.
was a certain householder, which avupor'           o r 7'TL  rtv  otKOoE'   oT'77r,  IHear anotherparable. There 3?
planted a vineyard, and hedged it 0or-tS evrTEVcev /aycr4EArva, Kal was a householder, who plantround about, and digged a wine- |paylt             arcw 7repte'0VKE,  Ka   ed a vineyard, and put a hedge
press in it, and built a tower, and  c"pvrev   E  o ac7'  Ahr/r, sat K      Ko-   around it, and dug a winepress
let it out to husbandmen, and went 8/L7-rre 7VPYOV,   KaL  e'oE&To av- in it, and built a tower, and let
into a far country:                   TOI yeOpyoLS,  KL   aWE7re7Lo-er. | it out to husbandmen, and went
34 And when the time of the   et e    8 EYW(,         EV                   V K OS  TV abroad.  And when the season 31
Vy0to-e~ 5                     of ~'oar aro d  nd  he he seasnE 3Kp
fruit drew near, he sent his serv- Kap7rrW, a7reOTeEAe TOVS 8oiAovs|  of fruits drew near, he sent his
ants to the husbandmen, that they  aVTro    7VrpoS oS    ye-EopyoVs-, Aa- servants to the husbandmen, to
might receive the fruits of it.      I/ 3     -oE    KapOrov   a        roS' Kat receive his fruits. And the hus- 35
35 And the husbandmen   took  Aa/35UTE5  o7 7E&pyol  ToyS  8o-   bandmen took his servants, and
his servants, and beat one, and  Aovs  avrov, or    LEy  E&etpar, 5,  dne they beat, and another they
killed another, and stoned another. 8e aTre'KretLraN   or Se'ehto/~oA.- killed, and another they ston36 Again, he sent other serv- o-av.   7rCAwv a71ZreTretAEZv oAAovs ed.  Again lie sent other serv- 36
ants more than the first  and they   oiAov          Aovas 7rAso   7rpcoToJv'  ants, more than the first; and
did untothem  likewise.              Kat  E7ror7LaZ   aiVTOtS  coo-avTo)s. they did to them likewise. And 37
VV. 32, 33. Regretted: see the note on ch. 3: 2, last para-   Went abroad (oizneVs iaev), as the word is well rendered by
graph. —There was a householder: according to the critical edi- Campbell. It means, to leave one's own country, to go abroad,
tions, all of which omit zg. —Put a hedge around it (Tayuaov without any reference to distance ('far country'), as in the Comav}rca  esr[&,TeXeV). —Winepress (Ivo'v): meaning the whole mon Version.* —Tower: comp. Hackett's Illustrations of Scripstructure for treading the grapes and receiving the expressed ture, art. Watch-towers, p. 163.
juice, of which Mark (12: 1) mentions only the lower vat (vro-. 34. The season of fruits: the proper meaning of zaltes  (as;rivtov), the receptacle into which the juice flowed as it was below, in v. 41), in distinction from xeovos.  To receive (2caagv).
trodden from the grapes.*                                  His fruits: avcoV here, like the next previous one, referring
necessarily to the subject of the sentence.d
oxt9OtCetsr 0 &e~VTE~spoS elE yu, ~y? xtfLEC, OVX} E&,byve S6E en6    VV. 35, 36. One they beat, etc.: the emphatic form of the
rZO a#/reCe&Va. (Origenis Opera, ed. de la Rue, Tom. III. p. 770.) original, which is lost in the Common Version.-Afterward
* "A hollow place, usually a rock, is scooped out, considerably (
deeper at one end than the other. The grapes are put into this (iarEQov).
trough; and two or more persons,-with naked feet and legs, get
into it, where they jump up and down crushing the fruit....   * We might say, went to another country, which would be a
The juice flows into the lower part of the excavation.... The good rendering here; but the necessary repetition of it, in ch
place foi treading out the grapes is sometimes dug in the ground, 25: 14, 15, would be offensive to the ear.
lined probably with a coating of stone or brick. The expression   t Meyer: avoov  wird gewShnlich auf den Weinberg bezogen;
in Matthew 21: 33,'and he digged a winepress in his vineyard,'... aber ohne Grund, da der Beziehung auf das nachstvoranmay allude to such an excavation."  Dr. Hackett's Illustrations gehende Subject Nichts entgegensteht.  Der Herr wollte seine
of Scripture, art. "Treading of grapes," p. 157, 8th ed.   Friichte in Empfang nehmen lassen;




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXI.                                            125
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
37 But last of all he sent unto  VOTrepov 8  alreo-rELtAE 7rpoi   aiv- afterward he sent to them  his
them  his son, saying, They will'              I    Ci,                son, saying: They will reverreverence my son.'Erpakrwor          TOP  VL      LOV. eence my son.  But when the,8
38 But when the husbandmen,,                 T\        V
01 81 V yfcopyot 1ovT~es rov viov husbandmen saw the sonl, they
saw  the son, they said  among.
themselvesaThiswis theheircome   L7roV  EY  Eavrotv           OVrOS' E     said among themselves: This
themselves, This is the heir; comle, EtWrOP EU  ECVTOLS'   OUTOSETis
let us kill him, and let us seize on 0i KAYlpovo10S'-  3TeVE,   CTrOKTetVOD-  iS the heir; come, let us kill
his inheritance.                   fLev avTro, KaL KcaLTarXeO~Cev   1'v him and have his inheritance.
39 And they caught him, and  KA$povodtav avoSv.   Kat AaSqv-  And they took, and cast him 39
cast him out of the vineyard, and                                          out of the vineyard, and slew
slew him.                                         N,, /, I              him. alWhen therefore the lord 40
40 When the lord therefore of,, of the vineyard comes, what
the vineyard cometh, what will he |ov  e/'i      0  KVptOS' TO   a/TLe- will he do to those husbanddo irnto those husbandmen?          A6vos,  TL  7TOt7TEtf  TOtS' YEoP- men?  They say to him: lHe 4o
41 They say unto him, He will yo' lvKElOtS;   AeyOVctw  avTOY
41 The  say unto him,  e  ill  oO;  ov  will miserably  destroy  those:miserably  destroy  those wicked   Ka~o~r KaKcvr e{rKOJ~Se aWJTOVtr' wicked men, and will let out
men, and will let out his vineyard |KaL TOM a/fWEeAlcva EKO00-eat aA- the vineyard to other husbandunto  other  husbandmen,  which Ae I                                                           e -
shall render him the fruits in their                                       men,who will render to him the
Lv  seasons.O  v  Kap7ro vs iv Tot  fruits in their seasons.  Jesus 42
seasons.
42 Jesus saith unto them, Did KatpotL  avTColV.   A YELye  aTrots0 says to them: Did ye never
ye never read in the Scriptures, I'Ij7rov'  OV8ET7rTE aLVE2UcOTE  Ev read  in  the Scriptures, The
The stone, which the builders re- ra-ts ypaca tsl'      ov ALO   o 6 rEaOKl-    stone which the builders disjected, the same is become the /JaavLTa   O    OLKOaO0AOVVTES', OVTOs allowed, the same is become
head of the corner: this is the eyevrV0y   erS K'eqaAroV yeleat. c         the head of the corner; this
Lord's doing, and it is marvellous  7rapa  KVp[OV  7YEVEzT   avTW, KaL  is from  the Lor.d, and is wonini our eyes?'[ Oav1Laffr    e   oq5OaA/ iof derful in our eyes!  Therefore 43
43 Therefore say I unto you,
The kingdom  of God shall be' -              Zeov     TLa\ rovro  AXyco;Vluzv, I say to you, that the kingdom
taken from  you, and given to a OTTa'       3ac-t- of God shall be taken from you,
taken from  you, and given to a7                            t 7
nation bringing forth the fruits A         Tta                             and given to a nation bringing
thereof.                            elvet 7rOLOVVtL TOVS' Kap7rovs av- forth the fruits thereof.  And 44
44 And whosoever shall fall onl T 7p'.  Kat 0 7rrEOcv OV Er TOV Aov he that falls upon this stone
V. 38. aoreev' (for xaziraacvWsv)  l
VV. 38, 39. And have (ac.a acvx/CeV), as in all the critical edi- merely to reject, but to disallow one's claims, rejecting on that
tions, after the oldest Mss.-Took (afoi'vress). —Him  (twice), ground.* —This is from the Lord:  ae'c& %veoiov EvsVero.a,'l
should not be italicized; av',o belonging, by its position, to all (rn~,m~,m]ni rx..).-This (avr7). The whole is quoted
the verbal forms.                                      verbatim from the Sept., where av'h conforms to nrti (Heb.
TV. 40, 41. When therefore (chav ov).. —TWill miserably de- fern. for neut.).t —Is wonderful (for' it is marvelous').
stroy, etc. (xzaovs xast~s Bco)aele6): as good an expression as   ~V. 43, 44. I say to you, that (not the're recitativum). —He
we can give of this classic phrase.- The vineyard (zov ocfeRwcJ   * So this word is properly rendered in the Common Version,
va), for' his vineyard.' —Who  will (for' which shall'). —To him  1 Pet. 2: 4, 7.
(avh4).                                                it Meyer (improperly) refers it to xecafai  yovias.  This thing
is meant; via. that the stone which was disallowed has become
V. 42. Disallowed (zesoxtcc/aaasv).  The verb means, not the head-stone.




126                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTIIEW.-ICHAP. XXII.
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
this stone shall be broken: but on To1rov  oavv0Aa-cOri-ETat  ei'  Ov will be broken; but on whtmwhomsoever it shall fall, it will a            7\                           I,  soever it shall fall, it will grind
grind him to powder.                                                           him to povder.
45 And when the chief priests  Ia                        O  apXoEpEtaE         And  the  chief priKaests ad 45
and Pharisees had heard his para- o' Oaptloatoo  Ts' wrapa3oAas' a v-   P            harisees, hearing his parables,
bles, they perceived that he spake 
of them.y perceived tha                                   t he spae erept avrov Ae'- knew  that he spake of them.
46 But when they sought to lay yeL'  Kal  rf7TovSre' aUTO' KpaTr?-  And they sought to lay hands 46
hands t onhien they  soughtfearedtheo mul-  E,K,     on him, but feared the multihands on him, they feared the mul-`a4op r              a   ~ovr oxoAovusel
titude, because -they took him  for,       3                  o A       tudes, because they held him as
a prophet.                            EWE87 Wt  s y WpOOT77v aUVTO   EL tXOV. a prophet.
XXII.  AND  Jesus answered             XXII.  KAI &ATroKptOeiS  A    XXII. AND Jesus answered  1
and  spake unto  them  again  by  I7no0VS  wraAtv   E77WEP  avTot' E  and  spake to  them  again  in
parables, and said,                  |w7rapa3oAa[a,    AEycwv''f2/LotcOV D  parables, saying:
2 The kingdom  of heaven  is taotAeta r3v oipav63v clvrpwrp    The  kin(rdom  of heaven is  2
like unto a certain king, whiche  /To /                                        ike  to  a certain  king, who
made a marriage for his son,          3ao-tAE 0           EWol70YE yajiovs
3 Ad sent forth his servants  U~ v)  avrov    Ka    aEELe made a marriage for his son.
3 And sent forth his servants                                             And he sent forth his servants  3
to call them  that were bidden to TOS, 3ov/AovS - avTrov KaAEcat ToVS
the wedding.: and they would not KEKA/ItELOVS EtS' TOe[S ya/ovg, aS to call them that were bidden
c eK?7EO.              / ~to  the  wedding;  and  they
come.                                 ow 7e)Aov EeAOet.                                                       he At4 a're4 Again, he sent forth  other o-7EtAEP (AAov   3ov'Aovg, AEyo.V  would  not come.  Again  he  4
sent forth other servants, sayservants, saying, Tell them which   BraTe   ot   eKAo,            sent forth other servants, sayare bidden, Behold, I have pre-  a,     /   KEAhLE-o, I              ing: Tell them that are bidden,
are bDidden,              B ehol                      I h a e p e  G'trX, oo Behold, I  have prepared my
pared my dinner; my oxen and  To  aptGTO    LV?)T0t/a-a,  Ot Behold, I have  prepared  my
my fatlings are killed, and  all Tavpolt /o v  Kat Ta   -oTLTLota TelOv- dinner; my oxen and the fatlings
things are ready: come unto the /tEa,  Kal 7ropvra  ETOLtlla~  &VTE  are killed, and all things are
marriage.                            |e[s zovg ya/J~ovs.          OL 3E ale  /LA- ready; come to the marriage.
that falls upon (o greaav, \ t). —  ill be (for'shall be').-Will ().ycov). —Marriage, like yai'ot, comprehends all the arrangegrind, etc. The verb txzqe,u&aE   here, as in the usage of the Sept. ments usual on such an occasion.
(e. g. Jer. 31:10) loses the specific sense to winnow, to cleanse   VV. 3, 4. And he sent: the verb here should have its own
from chaff, in the more general one to scatter, to disperse abroad; subject.-Dinner. In the Common Version, the word  ietazrov
hence, will scatter him in minute fragments, or (as well expressed (the meal taken about midday; breakfast was prop. t.cczeqtaoa)
in the Common Version), will grind him to powder.*        is uniformly rendered dinner, and 8zerrvov (the evening meal)
VV  45, 46   earin-knew  supper * the corresponding verbs being rendered to dine, to sup.
t.ey sught-ut f.eared (%a  zov aai es-Eyvco7aV)._And  Some would translate the former breakfast,t and the latter dinner.
14they sought-but feareold (oai  Tovzio -imofrj&adv), as in ctl. But there seems to be no good reason for changing the uniform
(14 5ov.-To lay hoim as (instead of'  took i') as in v 26    usage of the English vernacular version. Judicious men would
Jx~ov).-fHeld him as (instead of' took hinm for'), as in v. 26.   hardly count it an improvement to say, in 1 Cor. 11: 20, it is
Ch. XXII.-VV. 1, 2. Answered: see the reference in the not to eat the Lord's dinner.- Tlhe fatlings (with the art., omitnote on ch. 11 25. —In parables (tv 7ceafio0ars).-Saying   ting the interpolated'my'), well expresses zr aezta'&, the smaller
animals fatted for the table.+ 
* So the Syr. (Cur.):,a.~ n  d.   In the margin of the   * Except in Matt. 23  6, Mark 12  39, Luke 20: 46, where
Ms. of the Syr. Philox. (ed. White), 2Iglctaee avrov is explained: it is well rendered feast.
will scatter him as with a   **      f Where God's appointed alternation of day and night'is duly.<? ~..,ow.~,   will scatter hin as with a winnowing- observed, a midday meal would be accounted a late breakfast.
fork.'$' Ewald: meine Ochsen und Mastkiilber.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CIIAP. XXII.                                        127
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
5 But they made light of it, and craYrTe aPr7h orv, o /tv E tse    r T    But they made light of it, ald 5
went their ways, one to his farm,'alolW,           \          TE E    went their ways, one to his
another to his moerchandise:,                                farm, another to his merchan6 And the remnant took his av, avTvV    oL &  Aolrol Kpa'72  dise.  And the rest laid hold  6
servants, and entreated them spite- oarrTES' TO7S &oovovov  avTov  vp/3P- of his servants, and ill-treated
fully, and slew them.            o-al  Kat a7reKTretLa.   AKOVO-al' and slew them.  And the king  7
7 But when the king heard there- |\ ( /JaolWAeVS Lpyto-67, Kat wr,- hearing it was wroth, and sent
of, he was wroth: andhe sentes and destroyed
forth his armies, and destroyeda a   a\W    forth his armies and destroyed
those murderers, and burned up AEoe TOUS' 0oVELS EKE[OV'  K those  murderers, and burned
atheir city.                     Kv                                        L,,,,., up their city. Then says he to  s
8 Thenr scithy. he    ioA   avrsrev   eTEV(rploe.  TorTE his servants: The wedding is
8 Then saith he to his servants, A  ready, Tut they tt                                         e id-O
The wedding is ready, but they that were bidwhich  were  hbicdden  were  not 2YcLos' ~etrot/oS eT'r, Ot &6 KEKA7?- den were not worthy.  Go ye 9
worthy.                           i     tLE V oVK 7TO-all a'4tot. 7ropeveo-E  therefore  into  the thorougrh9Go ye therefore into the high- ovv  E7'L  Ta\    e & aFOVS r7a-  S3'    fares, and as many as ye find,
ways, and as many as ye shall find, Kal O0OVg  lW  Evp77TE  KaAE"a E bid to the marriage.  So those 10
bid to the marriage.               eLr Tow  ya' ov       K'a[ egeXftoV- servants  went out into  the
10 So those servants went out                 t       t            8o highways, and  gathered  toTES'  ~OAoL EKELVOL ELS'AS O8ovS,
into the highways, and gathered,,,                gether all as many  as they
together all as many as they found, |                           EvwyayoU 7rarTas ooou' eSpov,  found, both  bad  and  good;
both bad and good: and the wed-  O7rr7pOvs' TE  Kal  ayaxovs"  KaL and the wedding was furnished
ding was furnished with guests.   r/Ao-r/r    o0 y7ptos' avaKete'EVrov. with guests.
11 And wheen the king came  in etLeAo' 0o /3aE rtAevs Oeaoa-   And the king, coming in to 11
to see the guests, he saw there aV view  the guests, saw  there a'.iat  T'ovw   aaKet~erovs  eaterview    the guests, saw there a
man which had not on a wedding  E,        Opc rov   O         E         man who had not on a wedding
EXEt art~pco~rr ovfic ereevfevor man who had not on a wedding
garment:
EV rment:  "tova  U  K     E-/tet a~vro  garment;  and says to  him'   1~
12 And  he  saith  unto  him,                                            ment; and says to him: 12
Friend, how camest thou inhither CET-aF, wr6S  EL-7AS    &e /           Friend,  how  camest thou in
not having a wedding garment? e`x'Ow  EVov3oa y ctov;ing a wedding
And lie w                                                                garment?  And he was speechAnd le was speech-less., On 
13 Then said the king to the  o',                                    less.  Then the king said to 13
servants, Bind him hand-and foot,                      77VTES aVTl   \  the attendants: Bind him hand
srv8as,  Ka[ Xetpas', appare avrov Tn d foot, and cast Mm  forth
and take him away, and cast him                                                                   forth
into outer darkness; there shall Kal EK AETE  ElS To'KOTOS          ) into the outer darkness. There
be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 4o('TEpov'   EKE EOTat o KAavO/Los' shall be weeping and gnashing
V. 13. x3ilerE2s actrzv  (om. aiiazT a~vo
V. 6. The rest (ol 2lo;oi).-Laid hold of (voaz'aavreo), as rehsv).-To view: 09e'aan9qao (different from edeYv); comp. the
in ch. 21: 46.-Ill-treated (viBcqaav), for'entreated them spite- note on ch. 11: 7.,-And says (omitting'he'). —Q,4ov is prop.
fully.'                                              to shut the mouth with a muzzle; here and elsewhere, metaph., to
V. 7. And the king hearing it (axovaats i 6 O aat2evs).-And put to silence, and pass. to be speechless.
~sent forth (omitting'~he').  jV. 13. Then the king said. —The attendants: rots laxcvos,
V. 9. Thoroughfares (S&e~Sovs zcov 6Oc)v)  ~ sEoSos  a way in distinction firom 3oSi3ot in vv. 3, 4, etc. By these are meant
through and out; here, a common outlet of the ways (s-oyV 6c35v) his personal attendants, the officers who attended on his person to
that lead into it.-Ye Jined (omitting'shall').      execute his will. Compare the note on ch. 20: 26-28.
VV. 11, 12. And the king coming in (iaetc6tacv be 5 gao-  The balance of ancient authorities (see Tregelles' and Alford's




123                   GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
14 For many are called, but few  Kat  O  3pvyxo5s7 rcv  oaovr'cov. of teeth. For many are called, 14
are chosen.                         7roAXo  yap  etter  KA7-7To, oA/yot but few are chosen.
15 Then went the Pharisees, &E EKAEKTOl.                                   Then went the Pharisees, and 15
and took counsel how they might,,.
and took counsel how they might    TOTES o   ap-aot took counsel how  they might
entangle him in his talk.                                               
vo'v/xt,fovktov  1a/ov 67rwos aVrov ensnare himl with a word. And 16
16 And they sent out unto him
their disciples with the Herodians,  7ayLte~o~c~-L  z' Ao'yT'  KaZ  &ro- they sent out to him  their dissaying, Master, we know that thou o7reAAovucrtv avTcr    7ovs l /0rraTs ciples with the ierodians, sayart true, and teachest the way of a57wTv  LEr  c TW[  -]pwo)tarcv,, ing: Teacher, we know  that
God in trutli, neither carest thou A hyovres. LtalScKaAe,  o'3aALEV thou art true, and teachest the
for any man: for thou regardest oTL aArdOg e, KOL TV o0v rov way of God in truth   neither
not the person of men.                o        aOE         tKEL,  KC   carest thou for any one, for
17 Tell us therefore, What think-,,, thou regardest not the person. ov  ye~hel aoL  7pt ov;evos,   ov
est thou? Is it lawful to give 0V,&LEAEL 0-0  WEAL  OV&Vog,   toep
est tho? Is it lanful to gve        of men. Tell us therefore, what 17
tribute unto Cmsar, or not?         yap  /3AE7retL  Ets 7rpoo-To7rov av-'5 $1, t e  ^    I  thinkest thou?  Is it lawful to
18 But Jesus perceived their Opowc7r oi.   EL7TE O0V  7          L T OL
Jfi  ^,>   ffi   give tribute to Cssar, or not?
wickedness, and said, Why tempt &OKEL;           -tECr7TL         K0Ogat  KOv-Oo
ye me, ye hypocrites?              But Jesus, knowing their wick- 18
ye me, ye hypocrites?              Kato-apt,:    ov;   rvov    a    O;
19 Shew me the tribute money.,                                          edness, said: Why tempt ye
And they brought unto him  a   E,,            me, hypocrites!  Show me the 19
et7re   T[ e  7retpaO re,   rOCPpenny.,,,, v,        tribute  money.   And  they
20 And he saith  unto  them, 7Tat;  eWrLoeLa7Te ft TO V0W7a ua brought to him a denary. And 20
Whose is this image and super- TOV KIo-rOV.  0  3e rpoo0'eyKaV  he says to them WKaose is this
scription?                          air~  8r& aptov.   Kth Aeye  aL ppin;w   ycpv   a  j~ av- image, and  the  inscription?
21 They say unto him, CUesar's. TO-S'   Tio   7  L           aT   Ka  They say t   o him, Csar's.   Then 2
EtKry  avry         They say to him, Coesar's. Then 21
Then saith he unto them, Render;  a,   s   he to them  Render there-.7 E71-typf       A      o a.          says he to them: Render theretherefore unto Caosar  the things  ]isoa-apos'.   T~re  A~ye a 7'ot"' fore to Coasar the things that
which are Cesar's; and unto God'AwroTe 0            Ta Katoapos a[- are Cosar                 to God the
the things that are God's.
22 When they had heard these oapt   KaL 7a ro? )               Oe   T' OetO. things that are God's.  And 22
words, they  marvelled, and left KCat aKoUO- ar'TeS   EOavao-a,   Ka  hearing it they wondered, and
him, and went their way.            aOE'TEvs aCrTov ca7r7rAOov.           left him and went their way.
digests) is decisive against the reading'oaze oairhr Xza of tle volving himself, in his relations either to the government or the
Received Text, which is accordingly omitted in the critical edi- people.*
tions of Lachmann and Tregelles.-Cast him forth (ixacE2e)   VV. 16, 17. Teacler (8t&iaCa2e). —Any one (onV —Oe VEOS).into the outer darkness (Eds rz aros zor ~acs0,oov).   Tribute (Yx.vuov), see the note on ch. 17: 25, 2nd paragr.
VV. 18-20. Knowing —said (yrovs —elIrer). —-Tempt: see the
V. 15. Ensnare him (so Archb. Newcome). The verb avyL-_ note on ch. 16: l. —Hypocrites (omitting'ye'). —Dendry: see the
&8eeZv (from rcayis a snare or trap), to lay a snare for, as in notes on chs. 18: 28, and 20: 2.-And the inscription: compare
I Sam. 28: 9, also means to ensnare, to entrap, as used (in the (for the art.) the note on ch. 13 -53, 54.-Inscription (for'superpass.) by Symmachus, Prov. 6 2, egayz6ei&cS  ir ~IIUaau az'6- scription): the word noiw used for the legend on a coin.
tar6s aov, thou art snared with the words of thy mouth.-lWith   VV. 21, 22. That (for'which'). —And hearing it they wonder.
w word: not, in disiourse, in general; but with specific refer- ed (xa ixodaavzes 9&aiczauav).
ence to the artfully devised question in v. 17, to which it
seemed he could answer neither yes nor no, without fatally in-  * So Ewald (Evang. ibers.): dass sie ihn fingen duvch ein l' ore.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. XXII.                                     129
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
23 The same day came to him'_Ev  KE[vp 7'y  1_etpa 7rpoo'A-   The same day came to him 23
the Sadducees, which say that Oov  avTco'a&aBovKalot, o  Ast- Sadducees, who say that there
there is no resurrection, and ask- yo      s,  
~ed him,~ 7T~eS~ /   etviat avatoTaovW, aa  is no< resurrection, and asked
ed him,
24 Saying, Master, Moses said, ETr7p~ ~av aVTO, AE7YOTES'  Lt- him, saying: Teacher, Moses 24
If a man die, having no children, |atrKaAE, 1M-o-os' et7rev, E'E ts| said, If any one die having
his brother shall marry  his wife, a&rofoavp Py e'Xv  7TEKva, e;rty  a/-  no children, his brother shall
and raise up seed unto his brother.  p/3pEvo'et 6  ae/6 s    a Tro U?'v yv-marry his wife, and raise up
25 Now  there were with us VaIKa                                    sero  Ka  T  sed to his brother. Now there 25
seven brethren: and the  first, I a                                     ere with us seven broters;
when he had married a wife, de- /oZa Tc)  3EXPC3 av'Tov. 3HIrav 3E were with us seven brothers;
when he had married a wife, de-        ^  
\,,and the first married and died,
ceased, and, having no issue, left 7rap   7tin  n E                                seed an3dEfot' Kfa0e
his wife unto his brother:         pCros  ~ya7Sa  r ereAewVTr  e' 0 a and   ving no seed left his wife
W\,tS,,    anto his brother.  Likewise the 26
26 Likewise the second also, tlj  EXoJY 0trdEpJa, Wajo7KE T72v tYvand the third, unto the sev                                            second also, and the third, unto
vatxc avrov T'  OEAt~    avrov.
27 And last of all the womslz ~~lan o r Kl ~6evrepor, -a~ o ~'P[-   the seven.  And last of all the 27
died also.                                                   t 6       woman died also.  Therefore, 28
rOS', EOWS' T'O  EOTa.  V-TrEpOpr  8
28 Therefore in the  resurrec-                                      in the resurrection, of which of
tion whose wife shall she be of 7rl                                   the seven shall she be wife?
the seven? for they all had her.       V   avaTaE,  TWos               For they all had her.
I I-          %.For they all had her.
29 Jesus answered and said un-  7rTrra   ecr-Tat yvv?;  7ravTeS yap    Jesus answered and said to 29
to them, Ye  do err, not knowing  IXo    aVrK7I'. Ar         O' J 
~~~to~ ~,  them          EXop avT)v.                          them: Ye err, not knowing the
the Scriptures, nor the power of IrO    dared  av ots'  ]lVxa-no                           ow
God.                                                                  Scriptures, nor the power of
GdTO, /J3/ E&oTESY 7'as ypaTasc, X7-'  God.  For in the resurrection 30
30 For in the resurrection they 8   thea nitre rrey                                                 o 
neither marry, nor are given in       T7a T                            they neither marry, nor are
marriage, but are as the angels yap  vq a7car-arecL ovre yayol-  given in marriage, but are as
of God in heaven.  r-trv,  ovTe eKyaltzlovrat, ~aAk co  the angels of God in heaven.
31 But as touching the resur- ayyAot                   vpa. But concerning the resurrec  1 E
rection of the dead, have ye not WEJ 7Lrept   3e  TS''vaTeo-eo'r  tion of the dead, have ye not
read that which was spoken unto VEKPWoV, OVK aveyvcore TO pOEv read that which was spoken to
you by God, saying,                           roo   Oco,  AeyovTos' you by God, saying: I am the 32.32 I am the God of Abrahamm,
and  the  God  of  Isaac, and the'Eyo) el/t L    O eo'A/3palat, Kai  God of Abraham, and the God
and the God of Isaac, and the
God of Jacob?  God is not the o OEsor  Ioaa\K  Kal o 0EoS' Ia- of Isaac, andthe God of Jacob?
God of the dead, but of the liv-l KtO3;   OUK  ECTW  Bo 0e 00eOs He is not the God of the dead,
ing.                              VEKJp6ov, a'AAa  oTrcov. Kal aCKov- but of the living. And when 33
V. 32. om. Aeo\ (before vey.ov)
VV. 23, 24. Sadducees (without the article). —Any one (rse).  V. 29-33. Ye err (for'ye do errl').-GConcerning (2ei), for
VV. 25-28. Brothers (for' brethren').-Married and died (ya-'as touclching'. —He is not. 9e~s (before axgCOyv) is omitted by
troca'eeirzy7o).-Seed (a2eta), for' issue;' the original con- all the oldest Mss. and versions, and in the critical editions of
ception should be retained here, as elsewhere. —Of which of the Lachmann and Tregelles. — The dead, etc.: see the note on ch.
seven shall she be wfe? Such is the literal and pointed form of 10:8.-Heard it (for'heard this'). — Teaching (&a.Z~,A  for
the original.-Unto the seven (e'cE z(cv  arrd).'doctrine.'




130                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
33 And  when  the  multitude  o-raPrTE   ot o'XhAot kEWrA7o'orovTo the  multitude  heard  it, they
heard this, they were astonished   l r7  (tSXQ  aTrov.                         were  astonished at his teachat his doctrine.                                                                in
34 But when the Pharisees had           Ot 8E Oapto-aot,   aKOvoaVTES' ing.
heard that he had put the Saddu- OTt E/Lftcroe Tor  ZaS(oVKalov              S,    Now  the Pharisees, hearing 34
cees to silence, they were gather-  Irvp,    x)oav  e'rL  Tr    a \           \a that he had put the Sadducees
ed together.m, i                            c,            ol   to silence, collected together;
35 Then oneof them, whichwas EelT7                E       E    T              and  one  of them, a lawyer, 35
and  one  of them, a lawyer, 35
a lawyer, asked  him  a question, Kos', 7rEtpao   a,  Ka     yov   sed,  tempting him   Teacher, 3
tempting him, and saying',    t                                                                   t   
36 Master, which is the great                               T            A    what commandment is great in
commandment in the law?                r                     O vF;' \0   8    In0- o vS'o the law?  Jesus said to him: 31
37 Jesus said unto him, Thou  EL7TEP-  atT' AAya7cW)Etc S  KvptOV  Thou shalt love the Lord thy
shalt love the Lord thy God with  Top   EO                v oAl        KD cpspa  God  with all thy heart, and
all thy  heart, and with all thy                                                with a ll thy  a
soul, and with all thy mind.    o          -oval  Op 5A   r       vxr eov, with all thy soul, and with all
38 This is the first and great KxaL  pv oA? 7'  8tavotla oov.  avcrL  thy  mind.  This is the great 38
commandment.                          e rrO t7o K,,EyaAY    eVOr y. and first commandment.  And 39
39 And the second is like unto                                            7- a second is like to it: Thou
it, Thou shalt love thy neighbor   eepa             o                  alt love thy  neighbor as thyshalt love thy neighbor as thyas thyself.                           OetS T7oP 7rAryoor o-ov cos  eavself.  On these two command- 40
40 On these two commandments    IV.            7v, ~,- ma                                   al ea
hang all the law  and the proph- TOP.              Tav Ta                     - ments hang all the law and the
ets.                                 TroAas  5Aoo         O voS' KaL  o  7rpo-  prophets.
41 While  the Pharisees were  /yTrat KpeLavrat.                                  While  the  Pharisees  were 41
gathered   together, Jesus  asked    -  VV'yyuFE'w0  8E Tmp0 PCaptoLa'-  collected together, Jesus asked
them,                                        O,                    \,
42 Saying, What think  ye of cOpm, 6      E7rpTpw    roE   avrovr O'It-0   them, saying: What think ye 42
Christ? whose son is he?  They                    oo-sO,   Aycop' TI v1ie w   8oKEL 7rept concerning the Christ? Of whom
say unto him, The son of David.   rov     XptL(TOV;   TLorS  vioS E(rTt; is he son?  They say to him:
V. 35. om. za. Eiyv
V. 38. ) 1,eyaCih7 Yai 7rcS',lr7 (for vteSoC r
xa;?eydAL7)
V. 34. Now (the metabatic Se); see the note on ch. 1: 18.- ch. 19: 18, where zolas, from its position, can only be rendered
Hearing that (azova'aavTes o',).-Had put-to silence (ETiucoaev):'which.'
see the note on v. 12, and (for the tense) the note on ch. 1: 25,   V. 38. The great and first commandment (c uevdyh xxai grocgjr
2nd paragr. —Collected (mid. use of the aor. pass.) together (ndil ivrol,): the reading of the oldest Mss. and versions (see the
to avti, of place, not purpose).                           digests of Tregelles and Alford), followed now in all the critical
V. 35. And one of them (for'then one of them'), the two verses editions.'First,' he means, both in numerical order and in rank.
being connected in one sentence. —A lawyer (omitting the inter-   V. 39. And a second (8evreda &e), without the def. art.*  He
polated' which was').-Asked, tempting him. The oldest attested means, there is another, a second, which is similar to it, or of like
reading omits xal,iyv, as in the critical editions of Lachmann nature with it.
and Tregelles.                                               V. 40. On these-hang: as we must express the thought. In
V. 36. What commandment is great in the law. He does not ask these (is the idea) lies the energy that sustains all; and hence, on'which' (i. e. which one) is the great commandment (for there is no them are all suspended.
art.); but what commandment (strictly what kind of, qualis),   WVV. 41, 42. While, etc.  Compare (on as) the note on ch.
which may include more than one.*  To the question, in this 3: 1.-Concerning  (reoi);'of' is not sufficiently expressive in
form, the answer of Jesus is responsive. Compare the remark on this weighty question.
The Christ: see the note 01on ch. 2: 4, 2nd paragr.-Of whom'* So Ewald (Evangel. fibers.): welcherlei Gebot ist iiberwiee-___
gendc  imn Gesetze? and (in v. 38): dies ist das grosse und erste   * So Ewald (who is more particular and correct in such points
Geliot.                                                    than most translators); Ein anderes aber ist ihm ichnlich.




GOSPEL ACCORDING'TO MATTHEW. — CIAP. XXXIII.                                               131
KING JAMES' VERSION.           |             GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
43 He saith unto  them, How  AIeyovo-t   avr.T              Tov  Jaf/it. Of David.  He says to them: 43
then doth David in spirit call him  A dyEt aVro7s"  1cgS  o~V  Zlat/38 How  then does David, by the
Lord, saying,                        Ev 7VrrEv[LatL KVp1OP aGVo7L   KaAEL; Spirit, call him  Lord, saying:
44 The  LORD  said  unto  my AEyTov'  ELreVr    KVpLOS T60 KVpl'  The Lord said to my Lord, sit 44
Lord, Sit thou on my right hand,,tov, KaOov eK e&tcov /tov, e&os thou on my right hand, till I
till I make thine enemies thy foot- av  Oc) roVU sXOpOVSp o      -e ov   7roroput thine  enemies under thy
stool?                               &SOV    rTv  7ro&Cv   oeov.   El ovT 
feet?  If then David calls him  45
45 If David then call him  Iard, ~alO;  KaAaE   aVrTOp K vptop,  7rrS
b.ow'isre hi-son       a L\O,, Lord, how is he his son?  And 46
l4ow  is hle hlis son?                vLOS avrO? EfSt;    yrKal OVaS,    E fV46, ol o.  no one was able to answer him
46 And  no man  was able to varo  avrco  aWroKpt8?a7at  Xoyov~
answer him a word, neither durst0oa   EtoAA?               7                 evea    word; nor durst any  one 
any man from  that day forth ask Tr7S            pc epal  ewrepoTrrrat  avorv from  that day question him any
limn  any more questions. ovKErt.                                               more.
XXIII. THEN  spake Jesus to             XXIII.  TOTE   5'Inro-ofs    XXIII. THEN spake Jesus to  I
the multitude, and  to his disci- EAaA-cre  Trot o"XAotl Kal  TOt%  the multitudes, and to his disciples,                                /taOJ7raTsa   avro,  AE'ywvav'EwF   ples, saying: The scribes and  2
2 Saying, The scribes and the TTS M]o-ors IcaOtEpas EKa'Oto-aJv the Pharisees have sat down  in
Pharisees sit in Moses' seat:         o[ ypa/JuarelUS  Kat  ot ~PapLtaotLO'      Moses' seat.   All, therefore,.
3 All therefore whatsoever they  7rtvra ovv ora  a' ELCOlrrwtv   VLl -  whatsoever they  bid  you, do
bid you observe, that observe and Tr777petv, T77pELTE Kai 7roetre  Kara| and observe; but do not acdo; but do  not ye after their &   ra  cpya  arcotV  /p   7 rOlEL.Te'   cording to their works, for they
works: for they say, and do not. XEyovrL  yap   Kat   Ov  7rotoo't. say  and  do  not.   For  they  4
V. 44.,zoxoisrco (for ~vcr,6ozov)
V. 3. om. r,oeLrv
Ib. rot'uaare caz zroetrs (for Srretz'e sxa
us he son?  Such is the impressive form of this question, of which    Ch. XXIII. —VV. 1, 2. Multitudes (6o"otL).-Have sat down
the (Jommnoil Version gives but a feeble expression.-Of David in Moses' seat: strictly sat, i. e., seated themselves (aorist), with
(oniittinlll the useless interpolation' the son').         the necessary implication of continuance, perpetuity.*  The obV. 43. By the Spirit: compare (for /V) the note on ch. 9: 34, vious point,' in the Saviour's form of expression, is the unwarrantand (for the art. in Eng.) the note on ch. 3: 11, 5th and 6th ed assumption, on their part, of a position to which they had no
paragr.*                                                   rightful claim.t This point is not only lost in the form,'sit in
V. 44. Till 1 put thine enemies under thy feet: the oldest Ms. Moses' seat,' but the contrary is clearly implied.
reading (see the digests of Tregelles and Alford), followed in all   V. 3. Whatsoever they bid you: of Moses' teachings, is meant;
the critical editions.                                     for their own teachings the Saviour pointedly condemns, in vv. 16,
VV. 45, 46. If then (el o3v).-Calls: the indicative, as in the and following.  Whatever they command by the authority of
Greek, and as required in a case assumed as real. —No one Moses, whose seat they claim to occupy, is to be obeyed. This
(o~v&'). —Nor (for'neither').-Any one (se). — From that day
(omitting'forth'). —Question him any more (for' ask him any   * The idea of duration (as well suggested by Buttmann, Gram.
more questions').                                          des neutest. Sprachgebr. zu i 137, 3), and of continuance in the
present, lies not in the tense itself, but. in the nature and circumstances of the case. Setzten sich (und sitzen noch) is his expres* By the Spirit is the proper rendering here, whether we under- sion of it. Ewald: auf Mose's Stuhle liessen sich nieder. Coverstand e, 7rrev?5aze as meaning "under his power and influence" dale: are sat down.
(Robinson, New Test. Lex., Et, 3, a, ),), or "by his aid or inter- j t Meyer: die ganze Ausdrucksweise lasst das Anspruchsvolle
vention" (ibid., d, a).                                     und Selbstische durehblicken.




132                    GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. XXIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
4 For they bind heavy burdens 8E0-eLv'ovo-L  yap   /opr[ca  Papuca  bind heavy burdens and grievand grievous to be borne, and lay  KealL  vor/3aroTar ra, KatL EZL'tfOEa- ous  to  be  borne,  and  lay
them on men's shoulders; but they o-tv Eyrt'  ov7 s wo/ovs, TOv avOpo-  on  men's shoulders, but will
themselves will not move them with 7r-cow-  rzT  8&E &aKTAc  avTev ov
^ o  hiiL  a, a,ia    not  move  them   with  their
one of their fingers.                 OE'Aovo-t  Ktoract  avra    7ravTa
5 But all their works they do N   rT  e'pya  azrTV 7rotNotrt 7rpo    finger.  But all their works  b
for to be seen of men: they make Tro   OEaOyvrat   rot   &tpvpcoyrozSt. they  do to be seen  by men;
broad their phylacteries, and en- 7rAaTrvov-t  Se  Ta  0vAaKrTpta they make broad their protectlarge  the borders of their gar- avTrtw,  KaL theyaAyrovr                                     ra KpamentsC0. 2,  Oa7iI&tT))                                  a Aives, and enlarge the fringes;
cryEa    ror im qaTtIOvc aVT'J  ot6  And  love  the  uppermost Aoltr TE  T7]V  7WrpOTOKAttaU             v      and  love  the  first  place  at 6
rooms  at feasts, and  the  chief rots   eyrrYotgS, KaL   7-c  wrporoKa- feasts, and the first seats in the
seats in the synagogues,                eoplas ~ Ey Tat'rvvaycoyats,  Kat
~7  And  greetings in the mar- TO   Aa      g  I  T         a   p, synagogues, and the greetings  7
7  And  greetings in the mar- Tovw  ao'7rao-trovs EV rats, ayopaLse
kets, and  to  be called of men, ta   KaAXEoTaL  iv7row  TO3v    v0rpo- in the markets, and to be called
Rabbi, Rabbi.                         rcov, pa/3.3t pa/31/31'5x VtLEtS      E) A by men, Rabbi.  But be not ye  8
8 But be not ye called Rabbi: KAYlp-7e,'a/33i-  Ets yap  eTTLV 
77f ~~ i'   \,called Rabbi; for one Is your
for one is your Master, even Christ;  vuaE     o KaOt72yT7r o, X0 pto-rog'
and all ye are brethren.              WdapvTe7 s   d V/SELS[  ~cSeAE4o[ erTe.  Teacher, and all ye are breth9 And call no man your father Kat 7rarEpa  rL?\ KaAEo-rTeE  V4/yC  ren.  And call not any your o
V. 5. om.,ov t/uacicoW av'rav
V. 7. om. the 2nd oaffi,              V. 7. Rabbi (my MIaster), a Jewish
V. 8. &SOia'caoros (for &i(7c?7ay \lg)  title of respect, given to a teacher.
Ib. om. 5 Xolarons
limitation is an obvious one; for the Saviour's object is to dis- editions omit Togv iuazoiwv avarv, on the authority of the oldest
tinguish their precepts from their example; they declare Moses' Mss. and versions; see Tregelles' and Alford's digests.*
precepts, but do not obey them.                               V. 6. The first place.t'Uppermost rooms' (originally meaning,
The reading (of the Greek margin) followed in the revision, is highest places; Germ. Raume), would now be understood of
that of the oldest Mss., versions, and citations, as now given in apartments. —First  seats: viz. of the first, or foremost, row.
all the critical editions.                                    V. 7. By men (for'of men'). —Rabbi.  The critical editions
V. 4. For: the correct rendering, whether we read yeI, or t   of Lachmann and Tregelles read'aaifi only once, on the testiexplicative, as in the critical editions. —Lay (omitting'them'). — monv of the oldest Mss., versions, and citations; see the authoriBut wilt not (omitting'they themselves').- With their finger (z:. ties in Tregelles and Alford.-The greetings (with the art.).
8aorzsJicy a~ilro;).                                        Y. 8. VYour Teacher: as in the critical editions, all of which
V. 5. The rendering of As explicative, as in many other in- read MrSca'camRos, and omit o Xzla&zs; see the digests of Tregelstances, is not'necessary to the expression of the sense in English, les and Alford.
and rather encumbers than facilitates it.                    V. 9. And call not any your father: the exact meaning of the
Protectives (for'phylacteries').  There is no ground for trans- original, and the nearest English expression of its form;]  lit. ana'
ferring the Greek word, a term in common use in the sense of a
protective, which exactly expresses the writer's meaning.  A    * Dilatant enim phylacteria sua, et magnificant fimbrias (Codex
knowledge of ancient customs is necessary (as in regard to many,Amiatinus).
other things spoken of in the Bible), to showv what sort of pro-   t De Wette: den ersten Platz bei den Gastmahlern, itnd die
ersten Stiihle in den Sunagcogen.
tctve was meant, and for what purpose t was used.   ee Ex    + Winer, correctly (Realwbch., art. Synagoga, p. 551): di
13: 16; Deut. 6: 6, 8; 11:18.)                            ersten, die der ersten Reihe.
The fringes. compare the note on ch. 9:20. All the critical. Winer (Gram. ] 64, 4, 3rd paragr.):, Gar nicht elliptisch ist




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CIIAP. XXIII.                                               1j.3
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     v   GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
upon the earth: for one is your 1E7rL rTs  ys   El  ycap  Eot- o father on the earth; for one is
Father, which is in heaven.          i7raTr7p  vl4oLv, o ev rotsr ovpavots. your Father, in heaven.  Nor 10
10 Neither be ye called mas- pl 7~    KAyl77re  KaOy17ra['   Ets be ye called leaders; for one
ters: for one is your Master, even yap  VpoCV Eo'rtr  0 Kab7ry7g, 6
Christ.,                                  ~  is your leader, the Christ. But 11.Xpo-roTs.      O as.EI,u   r  4v.11  But he  that is  greatest                       KO           orL         the greater of you shall be your
among you shall be your servant                                                  servant.  And  whoever s l 12
12 And whosoever shall exalt v4oJo e E         avLr raTretrotgoEraservant.   And  whoever srll 12
himself shall be abased; and he  KaL oO-rts' ra7retvcoUt Eavror v/c- exalt himself shall be abased
that shall humble himself shall be  61hoeraL.                                    and he that shall humble himexalted.                                  Oval    1aut%,   ypaJLLU aTeLs  KaL  self shall be exalted.
13  But woe unto you, scribes  ~Iapto-atot, l7roKptTa,   OTt KaTand Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye   EOrere  rtar  otKltag  rL  xrlpts        p     But woe to you, scribes and 13
shut  up the kingdom   of heaven  KaL  7podT ret /Laarpa 7rpourevXo- Pharisees, hypocrites! because
against men: for ye neither go in  1LEVOL  rovro A)41E JOE  re-   e  shut up  the  kingdom   of
yourselves, neither suffer ye them                                              heaven against men; for y  go
that are entering to go in.             OTE        Kpa         vaO L   E Vtl    heaven against men; for ye go
14 Woe unto you, scribes and  ypalt                Kat  Paptoaot, V7o- not in, nor suffer them that are
Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye de- Kpt7rat,  or KieLEre Tr7r /3ao-tAecav
vour widows' houses, and  for a ras, o'vparcov e7rpoo-Sev rv V- | entering to go in.
pretence make long prayer: there- Opt wWw' VJLets yap OUK EicrEpx-    Woe  to  you, scribes  and 15
fore ye shall receive the greater o-e,  ov8~  rovs   ELTEpXo0LePovS Pharisees, hypocrites! because
damnation..                                                      U         C " "
15 Woe unto you, scribes and           fiplye  cpas sea and lend  to
ypaypocrilaptoao, fo                      ye compass sea and  land  toPharisees, hypocrites! for ye com- Kp1Cr, o       re  7epflyere p,           - make one proselyte, and when
pass sea and land to make one                                                    he becomes so  ye make him
proselyte; and when he is made, AaoT'av  Kay T7V:pav  7ot7o-at he becomes so, ye  make him
ye make him  twofold  more the eJrg  7rpooriAvror, Kai orav yEv77- twofold  more a child of hell
child of hell than yourselves.        rat,  rOLELTE   aurozi   vio\v  yEErvV7s' than yourselves.
V. 14 is wanting here, in the oldest
V. 2, Ai oe'veos (for 5 A votr oavoits)   copies; it belongs to Mark 12   40, and
Luke 20: 47.
call not (name not) a father of you on the earth.*-For' ene is   V. 11. Thle greater of you: a form allowed in English idiom,
your Father, in heaven: the best expression of the thought in and the exact expression of the original.-Servant: see the note
English, whether we follow the common reading, or that of the on ch. 20:26-28, 3rd paragr.
critical editions in the margin.j                            V. 13. Because (o'e), instead of'for.'-Ye go not in (for' ye
V. 10. Nor (for' neither').-Leaders (xa%7yirat); so Archb. neither goq in yourselves').-Nor suffer (for' neither suffer ye').
Newcome, Campbell, and others.4-The Christ (h Xetatos), for   V. 14 belongs to Mark 12: 40, and Luke 20::47, and is omit-'even Christ.'                                             ted here in the oldest Mss., versions, and citations; see the summaries of Tregelles and Alford, where all the ancient authorities
it. 23.: 9,... auf der Erde nennet nicht (Niemand) euren Va- are given. This verse is accordingly now omitted here, in all the
Per; d. I.. brauchet auf der Erde, d. h. unter und von Menschen, critical editions.*
nicht die Benelnnung: "munser Vater."                        V. 15. Because (oth), as in v. 13.-Becomes so (y7mjwzat), for
* Ewald (Evangel. iibers.): und eizen Vater von euch rufet nicht
tuf d,; Erde.  Meyer: und einen Vater von euch sollet ihr nicht'is made.' Cranmer: when he is become one.-A child (viv), for
nennen awl Erden, d. h. den Lehrer-Titel Vater... sollt ihr gegen' the child.'t
keinen Menschen gebrauchen.
t Ewald (Evangel. iibers.): denn einer ist euer Vater, der himm-   * "V~erse 14. This verse,'as it stands in the common editions,
lische.                                                    has been interpolated from Mark xii. 40, Luke xx. 47" (Archb. Meyer: Auch nicht sollet ihr genannt werden Anfiihrer Newcome).
(dux)  Ewaid: noch lasset euch Anfiihrer nennen.             j So Coverdale (a child of hell), and Wiclif (a son of hell).




134                   GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHIEW.-CHAP. XXIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
16  Woe unto  you, ye blind 3l7rA7oePpo v  z/aorv    Ovat vlut,   Woe to  you, blind  guides, 16
guides, which say, Whosoever shall?70,  7VQdAol, o      E'yorr.         who say: Whoever shall swear
swear by the temple, it is nothing;
ar y s;  a ov  s/rt'ob7 EV hoevr salr   by thOVE'ey'V
but whosoever shall swear by the                                            but whoever shall swear by the
gold of the temple, he is a debtor! or       L  OIOtTn EI O        XPpv"'   gold  of the temple, he is a
17  Ye fools and blind: for rTO   vaov, oeEl'        et.   oWpot Ka' debtor.  Fools and blind; for 17
whether is greater, the gold, or TvrxAol'  rTs yap  1eElov  Eo'rTtv, o which is greater, the gold, or
the temple  that sanctifieth  the xpvs,   \ C                          Tao  y   the temple that sanctifies the
gold?                                            Ka,      Os a ea, \        gold?   And, Whoever  shall 18
18 And, Whosoever shall swear l,,              swear by the altar, it is noth18  Ad Werlw Ovo'taol77ptw, o' EV 7L'tv'
by the altar, it is nothing; butut whoever shall swear
whosoever sweareth by the gift               |                     P  a~,otzoo-H ev rT m &optj' T  by the gift that is upon it, he
that is upon it, he is guilty.      e7r aovw  aVTO,  Oq elAeL. U       po pot is a debtor.  Fools and blind; 19
19  Ye fools  and blind:  for Kac  Tv7Aov' 7TL yap  /LELSor,  to for which is greater, the gift,
whether is greater, the gift, or a                 O  OVcaTpo            Oor the altar that sanctifies the
theh altar that sanctifieth the gift?                                     \ $  ts 
thle altar. that  sanctifith  the gift? alyta(ov 7'\ 3r6po;,   ovv      gift 
20 Whoso therefore shall swear              T,,,          He therefore that swears by 2o
by the altar, sweareth by it, and  r       U       OVCtTpL  ove  the altar, swears by it, and by
by all things thereon.              E e vUTar   KaV rv K raEU c ro TO'   7roa reall things thereon.  And  he 21
21 And whoso shall swear by avrowv   Kac   o oLoar-as   eUv  T  vaw  that swears  by  the  temple,
the temple, sweareth by it, and   /JUVE   EU cV aTrt KaL EU TO Karoto swears by it, and by him that
by him that dwelleth therein.                                               dwells therein.. And he that 22
22 And he that shall swear by T9)  o;parc  OLVtJe  EUL )v OpvTO  swears by heaven, swears by
heaven, sweareth by the throne of 7 TOY  Oe    KaL;v  TO) Kay: a  /V    | the throne of God, and by him
God, and  by him  that sitteth,,,                     that sits thereon.
E7raco arUTOU.
thereon.,    ypa             Kae      Woe  to  you,. scribes  and 23
23 Woe unto you, scribes and |L,  ypc/J.LaTetS,     Pharisees, hypocrites! because
csaptoraolt,  7rrOKptrat, ort a7roPharisees, hypocrites! for ye pay                                           ye pay tithe of the mint and
tithe of mint and anise and cum-    eKarovre r~) 8UOOV  Ka~ TO the dill and  the cumin, and
min, and have omitted the weighti-             K       K, K          have  omitt     the  weightier
er matters of the law, judgment, Kate T  /3apvTrepa 7rov vouov, Tr7   things of the law, judgment, and
mercy, and faith: these ought ye  KPILLV   KaL 7TO,  EEOV  KaLL 7'7v 7WL-  mercy, and faith; these ought
V. 16. Blind guides (omitting'ye').-Is a debtor: the fulfill.   V. 23. Because (65u), as in vv. 13, 15. —The mint, etc., with
ment of his oath is due from him, and can be required of him. the art., as in the Greek.* —Dill (aVry7Jov), for' anise;' so in the
The happy conception of the original should not be lost to the margin of the Common Version.
reader of the version. Compare the remark on a similar case, in   The weightier things (r& flaev'repoa), the proper expression or
ch. 6:12.                                               the neuter. —Judgment (xKeiev), not justice, which this word
VV. 17-19. Fools (compare the remark on ch. 5: 22, 2nd never means.t And mercy (xat tr'Y eieov). —And-those (cxa'ei.
paragr.), omitting'ye.' —Which (for'whether'). — Shall swear va).
(for'sweareth'). Either is allowable; but the expression should
not be varied in the same connection, and the more conditional
f-orm~  a      10B          It may easily be felt how mnuch the force of this passage
form is preferable in such a case as this-Ils. a debtor (for'  would be impaired by the loss of the pointed enumeration,
guilty'), as in v. 16, and as rendered by the Bishops here. —Fools distinct prominence of the petty items, produced by the repea
(omittinlg' ye'). —Which (for' whether').              article" (Green, N. T. Gram. p. 214).
V. 20. He therefsre that swears (o ovyv ao'oae); so in vs. 21  *j Meyer: das Gericht, d. i. das Entscheiden des Rechts
and 22.                                                 Unreclts..... Die xetacs ist die Thatigkeit der Gerch'tigk




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. XXIII.                                                  135
KING JAMESi VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
to have done, and not to leave the |' Tv'   racra Eet 7ro 7o-act Ka KE-  ye to  have done, and not to
other undone.                         -vca,}u   atcervac.    38qyoi  TvOAo\, leave those undone.
24 Ye blind guides, which strain o['&vA(z0[v7eS rOV KWVrtea,.?/ri    Blind  guides!  that  strain 24
at a gnat, and swallow a camel.   3E Kac/Aov   KaTWLt1O VTE\.   Oa" out the gnat, and swallow  the
25 Woe unto you, scribes and?V'ru, ypaLLjtareL   Kat Oaptrcao,   camel.
Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye make v7roKptTat,   Ort Ka0t ap[ {er e TO'-          Woe  to  you, scribes  and 25
I,Pharisees, hypocrites! because
clean the outside of the cup and    e   re 7rOTpO   Ka  Tsees  hyapocrites! bec-use
of the platter, but within they are 4TN&os,  e' voler  38  yeovyo  ye make clean the outside of
full of extortilon and excess.  cr        the cup  and  the platter, but
full of extortion and excess.          ap77rays' Kat aKpa'cas%    dupe,pway,\s,,,~paO-1Us.  ~L~ within they are full of rapacity
26 Thom blind Pharisee, cleanse caJE  TZ4AE,  KaYapt                7Wo        and  excess.  Blind  Pharisee! 26
first that which is within the cup TO  ETog  TVo   7rorT?7ptov   Kal   T7qs cleanse            first the inside of the
and  platter, that the outside of 7rapol n [aos,  I'a  Y'               Kal       cup andtheplatter, that its outt~hem may be clean also.              $       ap
them  may be clean also.              mEK70cS   avTow  KafcapOl-.                 side also may be made clean.
27 Woe unto you, scribes and            Ovat  VFLtt,  ypa/xLaretS  KaL    Woe  to  you, scribes  and 27
Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye are  Oaptto'abt, vroKpLtrat, orT  r'apo- Pharisees, hypocrites! because
like unto whited sepulchres, which  iotLa(eTe   TatOLS    KEKorVta/LE2oJtS  ye are like to whited sepulchres,
indeed appear beautiful outward, otTLtel yEOOEV  y~r cE avrov rat which outwardly indeed appear
but are within full of dead men's cpaot~, E'JBoEp 8E 7E/OVJL  OUpTE-  beautiful, but within are full of
oones, and of all uncleanness.         (oy VEKpCOV Kat 7ran7rg aKatap-oL- bones of the dead, and of all unV. 26. ahxo'5 (for aVTCoV) 
V. 24. Blind guides (omitting'ye'). —That (for'which').-  proper use of this verb must be distinguished from the simple
Strain out. So the word was rendered in our vernacular version,  sulbst. verb.
through all its stages (after Wiclif) from Tyndale to the Bishops.*    V. 27. Because (h-c), as in vv. 14, 15, etc.-Sepulchres (,
The rendering,'strain at,' first appeared in King James' revision. Rozs). The word zacios (in general, the place in which the dead
There can be no doubt that this rendering, the meaning of which body is interred) occurs only seven times in the New Testament,*
(if it has anyt) is a false and absurd one, originated in the typo- and is always rendered sepulchre (corresponding to the generic
graphical error of at for out.                              sense of the Greek word), except in v. 29 of this chapter, where
The gnat (,rv xoevomca)-the camel (,rv xeCqlov), with the it is rendered'tombs.'
lef. art., as in the Greek.t                                  Another word,  mr?7jserov (or the form 1cvua), prop. a memoV. 25. Rapacity (rcayesg).  The generic term  is required rial, a monument raised to the dead,t is the one much more comhere.'Extortion' (a particular form  in which rapacity shows monly used in the New Testament for a tomb, or place of burial.4
itself) is too specific.                                     It occurs (including the form cv,/ea) fifty-one times, and is renExcess (eoCaaoiag): the reading of the oldest Mss. and reliable dered sepulchre thirty-three times, and tomb, grave, each nine
versions.                                                   times.
V. 26. Blind, etc. (omitting'thou').-The inside (t-o'vrs))
of, for' that which is within.'-Its outside also: xari -o kxr  av-    Matt. 23: 27, 29; 27:-61, 64, 66; 28: 1; Rom. 3:13.
sow, <as in all the critical editions; see Tregelles and Alford.-    t Eurip. Iph. in Taur. 708:
May be made (ynzerac). This is one of the cases, in which the        Tivy fov se xcwaov, meiI,9es   yvear,uo,
* Tyndale: which strain out a gnat;* so Covercdale, Cranmer,  ~ Among the Jews, this was a natural or artificial chamber in
os, Taverner, Genevan (1557, and 156), and the Bisops.   the rock or earth. "Their size, since they are often as large as
t   a commodious room, and their situation near the traveled paths,
j- Pie impropriety of the preposition has wholly destroyed ~he cause them to be resorted to as places of shelter for the night.
meaning of the phrase" (Bishop Lowth).                     During the winter season, the wandering Arabs sometimes take
1 The force and propriety of the definite article, in such pro- up their permanent abode in them."  (Dr. HEackett's Illustrations
verbial expressions is obvious; as when we say,' he swallowed the of Scripture, art.'An Asylum,' p. 100).  Compare Mark 5: 3
eamel!'                                                     (prop. in the tomebs).




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CIIAP. XXIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
28 Even so ye also outwardly as'.   OV TO7  Kal VeELS''Wt OEV tertr cleanness. So also ye outwardly 28
appear righteous unto  men, but cabLVE0rE T0Ls a'VOpcow'otS' p       o&Katot, indeed appear righteous to men,
within  ye are full of hypocrisy  -e)Oer oe            er        e         I'OKpL; but within ye are full of hypocand iniquity.                                  \  I'risy and iniquity.
29 Woe unto you, scribes and'EW as' K  al vop/as'.   Oval V/JtW,
Pharisees, iypocrites! because ye y/paL/LIaTeLt  Ka~L tapto'L-aot,  W7ro   -   Woe  to  you, scribes  and 29
Pharsees    ty r\  b sPharisees.  hypocrites!  because
build the tombs of the prophets, KptTcat, OT  OtKO&'oELTE   POhV'  baye build the sepulchres of the
*and garnish the sepulchres of the   ovs 7(v   po0          v  Ka  KO-                 prophets, and adorn the tombs
righteou~s,                                                         K00-Lt'prophets, and adorn the tombs
righteous,                                                ^,
TE Ta              TO)?)Uk~a TcV  &Kat'cv. Kat of the righteous,  and say: If 30
30 And say, If we had been in                    7,       of the righteous, and say   If 
the days of our fathers, we would AEYETE   Et 7/'EE  El raTsL?)/EipaatsI we had beeii in the days of our
not have been partakers with them          WcTepwo  fu',  oui &v iqE  fathers, we  would  not have
in the blood of the prophets.        KOLVWCOO   aVTOv E' Tp alLaTc TY' been partakers with  them  in
31 Wherefore ye be witnesses 7rpo7yT.o.             o7'e tapt'pe7e   av- the blood of the prophets.  So 31
unto yourselves, that ye are the           e.                               - that ye witness to yourselves,
chle  o  thoem  which killed- theTOtS  OTt VyOt EOTE TOW   youe ves,
children of them which killed the                                             that ye are children of them that
prophets.                             (oP  7rovs' 7rpo(7'ras"  KaTt V/JElS killed the prophets.   Fill ye 32
32 Fill ye up then the measure 7rXrpco(aTE rro ILETpoV  rT)v 7WraeT-  up then the measure of your
of your fathers.                     povl  v/oWV.    oetEl,  yEvV7/laTa fathers!
33  Ye serpents, ye generation eXL PcOy, 7rT)S'  /VyyTe  a7ro  T?7r          Serpents! Brood of vipers! 33
of vipers, how  can ye escape the,,  A;
damnation of hellKptoEW   T   EE;   Jt   o- how can ye escape the damnadarrmllatlon of hell?               TOn  lOV  E        a\  o-TeAaO    p    tion of hell?
34  Wherefore, behold, I send                                                                             to 34
unto you prophets, and wise men, |Va    7rpoqrlas  Kal o-oos ~   t c Therefore, behold, I send to 3K
and scribes: and some of them ye 7pa/-laTertS' Kal Et avTOr   cr7ro-t  you prophets, and wise men,
shall kill and crucify; and some KTEVEZTE tal  crravpoT aereT /al            | and scribes; and some of them
of them  shall ye scourge in your   T                             T,         ye will kill and crucify, and
avrTov pao(rtyo(r-ee  V Taas- (Trvvsynagogues, and  persecute them                                               some of them ye will scourge in
from city to city:                   ayyyaLs  vLov,   l    toJErE    ~ your synagogues, and persecute
35 That upon you may come all 7rhAECOSE    E   7roAtvL'  O7rcoS E$AtAO  E)  from city to city. That on yoau 35
the righteous blood shed upon the vaas'  cav almaa 3tlatov  EKXVVo/uE- may  come all  the  righteous
earth, from the blood of righteous voy EW  TJ7rr  Yr7s, a7ro Tov aita- blood shed upon the earth, from
The words'Taos and /uriuerov, in the New Testament, refer ence) is not the meaning; nor is against yourselves* a probable
to no, difference in the structure of the place of burial, and aie use of the dat. here.
applied indiscriminately to the same one; comp. Matt. 27  60   V. 32, 33. Fill ye up then: ()al consecutive.-Serpents, etc
(eV7yerorV, twice), and 61, 64, 66 ('rdaoG); 28: 1 (zogos), and 8 omitting' ye.'-Brood of vipers: as in ch. 3: 7.
(CVa7ierov).-Outawardly indeed (9ecoev jiv). —But within are 
) tur   indeed7,,      ) -But withn a,      V. 34. Therefore (ta' rovro), for'wherefore.'-Some: cornfuGll ('aCovev 0~ yovatv). —Bones of the dead: for' dead men's
full (6fa'co'9ev 88' ye'lovatv).-Bones of the dead: for' dead m~en's prehended in ls a'3rc-v, and therefore not to be italicized. — Will
bones', which is a feeble expression of the original      prehended in  az   and therefore ot to be italicized.-W
(for'shall').-Ye will (for'shall ye').-Persecute (omitting the
VV. 28, 29. So also ye (oV:awg ca'1 Vrgs). —Outwardly indeed interpolhted' them').
(co0'eov  iv).-Sepulchres (zdovs) —tombs (?'r/tea): see the   * Winer (Gram.  31, 4): dagegen Mt. 23:31,  aezvmoel.e
note on v. 27. —dorn (zoumeze), for'garnish.'          Eavzot, otZ vio Elaze cet. wider each; vgl. Jac. 5:3. More
correctly, Ewald: So dass ihr euch selbst Zeugniss gebet, ih-r eied
V. 31. So that (/oSze). —Ye witness to yourselves (cccre~voes; Sohne u. s. w.
r); ye are your own itnesse of th  and convict yourseles   t  Vincr (Gram. & 53, 3, 4th paragr., a): Mt. 23: 32, ist d~
iavzoz~); ye are your own witnesses of this, and  convict yourselves  cai consec'.tive: ihr erklart euch selbst fiir Shne u. s. w. y.5.'
by your own testimony. In respect to yourselves (dat. of refer- so erf/ill]  a. s.  w




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXIV.                                            137
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
Abel unto the blood of Zacharias  Tos   A/3eA  roD  ELKacov,  ecos ro~  the blood of righteous Abel t6
son of Barachias, whom  ye slew  acaros Zaxapiov  v ov BapaX/ov,  the blood of Zechariah, son of
between the temple and the altar. { o   aovEV'aTe tzeraf     v T-o  pao4   Barachiah,  whom   ye  slew
36 Verily I say unto you, All  arO,Ovraw p/ov,  ~                  between the temple and the
Verily Isayuntoo  Kat uoAl   Ova pov.  a              AEthese thing^s shall come upon this,,,  altar.  Verily I say to you, all 36
ya) V~,;t   771ec Tavfacs 7rarPa E7T t
generation.                         7                 Ta                   these things shall come upon
37  O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem, T771V  7eeaV   ravrT'T.   Iepovo-a  this generation.
thou that killest the prophets, and |A/L, Iepovo~aAV7Lt,   aTrOKTELOPv-   Jerusalem! Jerusalem! that 37
stonest them  which are sent unto eoa  TovSr 7poqY7Tas' Kat A0OOio- |killeth the prophets, and stonthee, how  often  would  I have AoDo-a TOv \ TrEo'ahlZevoOv  wrpSs eth those sent to  her; hfw
gathered  thy children  together, avrTv, Vo7roaWtm?OeIAocra   earwv v-; often would I have gathered
even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her   yay -tre  TEKrct 0oV,  02  Tp-  thy children together, as a hen
chickens under her wings, and,ov EWvltee opv    a,       ro[l gathers hei chickens under her
ye would not!                                2. wings, and ye would not!  Be- 38
BVuT      ro is     et,7:r rEpvyas,.at
38 Behold, your house is left                                            hold, yor house is left to you
unto you desolate.                  OVK   7OEArjcraaTE.   taov\  aPIETatL desolate.  For I say to you, ye 39
39 For I say unto you, Ye shall V L'   0 OtKOS V/LOWV Eprl77/S'.  AEo'   shall not see me henceforth, till
39 For I say unto you,  e shallv
not see ime henceforth, till ye shall yap v/ttL, OV 1t7 lE  8r37TE c7r' aOp- ye shall say: Blessed is he that
say, Blessed is he that cometh in Tt5, eos' W   e'T77rlTe, EzAoyrIye'vos' cometh  in the  name of the
the name of the Lord.               ~ EPXoIEVos''e  o'o'art Kvptov.  Lord.
XXIV.  AND Jesus went out,    XXIV. _KAI  e eAOov 5'!j7                   XXIV. AND Jesus went out, 1
and departed from  the temple:   rovg  E7opeveTo  a7ro Troy  epo v  and departed from the temple;
and his disciples came to him for                 ov      o                and his disciples came to him, to
Ka, rpoo-nAdov  ot /ia0,q7a't avTov
to shew him  the buildings of the,                                     ~ show him  the buildings of the
1tosemplite.buildingsf te7&reltatC avrTo ra  olKcooa roeo         T0V
temple.,  temple.   And  he  answering  2
2 And Jesus said unto them, iegpov.    o   e' It7reY  av- said to them: See ye not all
See ye not all these things? verily TOLS,  OV /3AE7reTe 7ravra TavTa; these things?  Verily I say to
I say unto you, There shall not be a/1trv AEyo  v/xLv, oV /o) UXb eO   you, there shall not be left here
left here one stone upon another, o8e Ai' os' e7r  A[ov,  or os /7t  one stone upon another, that
that shall not be thrown- down.   K KaraAvO7)TreTat.  KICaSy/1E`Vov & I shall not be thrown down.
V. 37. Or, nreoiqs as                  V. 37. In some ancient copies: sent to
V. 2. 6 6e acnoxeitelgs (for o Se'IrYaovs)  thee
VY. 35, 36. On (for'upon'). —The temple (vaov), viz., the anEca e'vovg).-To her, gro5s avz7jv (the Received Text), is
temple proper, in distinction from Zeqoo  (ch. 24: 1), the whole the reading of the oldest Mss. The text followed in the Common
sacred structure, with all its inclosures. Sanctuary (Campbell, Version (eos aoe, Cod. Cantab. D, etc.), is also a very ancient
and others) does not express the meaning of vao's. —The altar: reading, and is retained in the margin.-As (for'even as').-Her
namely, of burnt-offerings, standing in the court of the priests, wings (aes nrtevyas), art. with the effect of the poss. pron.
and before the porch of the temple (vas).*               Ch. XXIV. —VV. 1, 2. To show (omitting'for').-And he
V.'7. Jerusalem (omitting'O'). —That killeth-and stoneth: answering (6 & S o orseis), omitting the name'Jesus,' as in the
the 3rd pers., as is shown by the use of aCt rv.t — Those sent (rois  oldest Mss., and the critical editions.
* Comp. 1 Kings 6 3, 2 Chr. 8: 12, 1 Kings 6 36, 2 Chir. stehend, stellt das angeredete Subject unter den Gesichtspunkt der
A: 9, Ezek. 8:16 (in the order here given).           dritten Person, und erst nachher (nooadzs-zxgvca oov) fahrt die
t Meyer: der a.ttributive Participial-Satz, well im Nominintiv mit'Iesovaac)~ gegebene Anredeform tbrt.




138                   GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHIEW.-CIIAP. XXIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
3 And as he sat upon the mount aVrToV EW7  TOv OpovS Tcov eA la Lt,   And as he sat on the mount 3
of Olives, the disciples came unto 7rpoo-7AOov avTrc   ot i.aO8-7at KaT' of the Olives, the disciples came
him   privately, saying, Tell us,, Ayor         E,,    - re | to him privately, saying:  Tell
when shall these things be? and            a, v\                            us, when will these things be.
what shall be the sign of thy cornm-  avJra erat;   Kat Tt TO  SkyELOV  and  what is the sign of thy
ing, and of the end of the world? H s' oro1  7rapovo-ia9, Katl Ts  vv- coming  and of the end of the
4 And Jesus answered and said TeAEtlas To5 alrvos;   Kaxt a7ro- world?  And Jesus answered  4
unto them, Take heed that no man KpLOetS o  IrTuovs   WEP avo    and said to them: Take heed,
deceive you.                         BAe7rETE, /Ex7tS  v/tas w-Aavrro-. lest any one lead you astray.
5 For many shall come in my 7roAAo1 yap  eAevOUovTat er  T   For many  shall come in my  5
name, saying, I am  Christ; and ovoLaTL  (Lov,  Aeyovrs'E                 name, saying, I am  the Christ;
shall deceive many.                           pKa   roAXovs 7rAa- and  shall lead  astray  many.
6 And ye shall hear of wars Etl~tt 0 XPt0                 7roA'o \ s- 7rv a
6 n ew,,,       And ye shall hear of wars, and  6
and rumours of wars: see that ye   v r                Erumors of wars   TAe heedo  
rumors of wars. Take heed,
be  not troubled:  for all these E   7rAEov  Kat aOa  7roAe                   be not troubled; for it must.
things must come to pass, but the  par,         7       E    E-               be not troubled; for it yamust
ings ms t omto  p sbt.  te r (,,~  o   i,  come to pass; but not yet is the
end is not yet.                      7raW Ta V yE 7EVEJOa  aL, A  OV"   E  T
en  is,  n ot y.,'          end!  For nation  shall rise  7
7 For nation shall rise against T    rTEAosr.'EyepOreratL            p         a Fgainst nation, and  kingdom
nation, and kingdom against king-'oeo' E    Etv',  KalY    against nation, and  kingdom 
dolln: and there shall be famines, I3ao-tAav               ero t              shall be famginst kingdom; and  teart
and pestilences, and earthquakes, KaC  AoL/o Kat o'etO-oL Ka'  7o- shquakes, places  But 
in divers places.                                                             quakes in divers places   But 8
8 All tr.    7raa th   Ta7va aTpXr all these are the beginning  of
of sorrows.                         lTre                     7rapac.,0rovt   sorrows.  Then shall they de- 9
9 Then shall they deliver you V/Lag eLs OAtLlv, Kay awoKTEsou- liver you up to be afflicted, and
up to be afflicted, and shall kill o-tv V/as  Kat  reo'EOEe /t(TOV-/e~oL shall kill you; and ye shall be
you: and ye shall be hated of all v7ro  7TraVTo) T rTOV   EOVOV  8ta  Tl hated  by all nations for my
nations for my name's sake. OrO/L    O.   Ka   TE OKavaL- name's saske.  And then shall 10
10  And  then  shall many  be          o-.cTooraL 7wroAAot, Kat a'AA  Aovs many be offended, and shall beoffended, and  shall betray  one 7rapaSoWtrovoct,  Kat    ]crto'jo-ovoTtv tray  one  another, and  shall
|   V. 6. om. zav&cc        | V. 6. In some an'cient copies: for all
must come to pass
V. 3. Of the Olives: as in ch. 21: 1.- When will (for' when bled.*  Robinson (Lex. N. T., P,7 I, 6, med.): "beware, be not
shall').- What is the sign: with is, the natural and regular copula troubled."-For it must come to pass, ear ya yo'Eiantd (omitting
in such a case.                                           atcvra), the reading of the oldest Mss. and versions of which we
VV. 4, 5. Lest any one: comp. the Common Version in Mark have reliable copies. The other ancient reading (of the Received
13: 5.-Shall come: an authoritative declaration of what is to Text), omitting' these things,' is retained in the margin.-But not
be; an assurance, that such things shall take place. So through- yet: the emphatic order of the original.
out the chapter. The tone of this whole discourse finds its key   VV. 7, 8. Famines and earthquakes: omitting' and pestilences.'
in the expression (v. 6), for it must come to pass.- The Christ as in the editions of Lachmann, Trcgelles, and Alford, on the au(for'Christ').                                          thority of the oldest Mss. and versions.-But all these (rvtr~a 3i
V. 6. Take heed (baoae, before the imperative*), be not trou- raS a).
_ _ _ _ _ __   VV. 10, 11. Offenlded: see the note on ch. 13  21.-Betray
* Winer (] 56, 1, footnote 1): Verbindet man A\oab& r/e  unmit-   * Meyer: Sehet euch vor, erschrecket nicht (nicht, dass ihr nicht
telbar, so mfiisste es 9'o a,9e statt -9osea&e heissen.  erschrecket).




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXIV.                                                  139
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
another, and shall hate one an- a'AA/jAovg"   Kal  7roAAol   1ev&o- hate one another.  And many 11
other.                                7pOpDTat  KeEpto'oPTat, Kat 7ra- false prophets shall arise, and
11  And  many  false prophets                                                 shall deceive many.  And be- 12
shall rise, and shall deceive many. Vo70ov0t  7roAAovg   Kat  st                        e caus ve iniquity abou ds, the  love
cause iniquity abounds, the love,
12 And because iniquity shall 7rwAOvvOiOat T-    V avojdav, 4VY'   of the many shall become cold.
abound, the  love of many shall lrerat    aya 7r            o   woAXv   $ But he that endures to the end  13
wax cold.
13  But he  that shall endure &8   v7ro/Ltvas  ets  reTEAos,  ovTOS the same shall be saved.  And 14
13 But he~~~~~~~~~~~~0    thisato nes o hel eingduro
unto the end, the same shall be o-coto?-ercat.   Kat K7pVX77SoETat this good news of the kingdom
saved.                                                          rs tion-shall be  preached  in all the
savred.r                                       ro  evayyeAtoY v7s 8at14 And this gospel of the king-,, T                        world  for a testimony  to  all
dom  shall be preached in all the AE              o1  T   OKOV l   E nations; and then shall come
world for a witness unto all na-,apTvptov 7racot TOL' EVEo-TL.  Kat the end:
tions; and then shall the end come. roTe         t re  reXos.    OraP o0)    When therefore  ye see  the 15
15 When ye therefore shall see tl7Tre  ro.      SAv7ta  rs   EpTho- abomination of desolation, spokthe  abomination  of  desolation,                \  e   N      \sAok 
the  aboinationof  desoation,   ENS', To PYlOEP ~at  Javt\A  Tovy en of through Daniel the prophspoken of by Daniel the prophet,  es,   8t                            t  eo througDanel te  prophstand in the holy place, (whoso 7rpo(0srov, EToo J            r ETr!TOW    at/)  et, standir;g in the holy place
readeth, let him  understand,)         (o ava)/tvo(TrKop rOeLT O') TOTE O  (let him  that readeth mark!)
16 Then let them  which be in               V T-'Iovuaa    evy'              then  let those  in Judea  flee 16
Judea flee into the mountains:, J                /\ to  the  mountains;  le  that 17
17  Let him  which is on the ra  ops    0 E7   TOV  &o/aTOS                      o  the   ouns;  he    t  
housetop not come down to take KaTa/3atElTco apat Tt EK T'   o[- is upon th                      e house, let him  not
come down to take the things
any thing out of his house:           a.  abro'    KaL 0 E.  TL.P  "..   tx   out of his house;  and he that 18
18 Neither let him which is in ii             f        i T   
the field return back to take his E71p   aco   t7roO)  apat  Ta  is in the field, let him not turn
clothes.                               Lata aTVTOV.   ovct   TrasE (V back to take his garment.  But 19
19 And woe unto tlhemn tl-hat are YaO-TrpL EXovoatS KaLt TaS OjAa- woe to them that are with child,
V. 17. ra e (for 63 ax).
V. 18. co [teCTlOp (for b itctrt)  I
see the note on ch. 10: 4, 3rd paragr.-Shall arise (for'shlall   Let him that readeth mark! i. e. let him give heed to it, take
rise').                                                     note of' it; roav, prop. to mind, and " generally... to think of,
~V. 12, 13. Of the mamy (,Tmv zoRcwv).-Shall become cold take heed of" (Liddell and Scott).*
(for' shall wax cold').-Because iniquity abounds (&O'r: sc.r-   V. 16. Those in fudcea (ol hr z'I5rovaut).-To the mountains:
#vv,?9Tvaz rs'v "voeiav); lit. is increased.-He that endures (5 the proper English expression, whether we read Erl, or (as Lachocev), for' he that shall endure.'                         mann and Tregelles) ~Si.
V. 14. Good news: comp. the note on 4: 23.- Testimony (for   V. 17. He that is utpon the house (6 Eri zoj &coc/taros).-Let'witness').-Shall come, etc.; the emphatic order of the original.  him not come down, Y`  arafiatsve'ro (or acragaf'sto, the trae
V. 15. When therefore (hrav orv). —Ye see (for'ye shall see'). reading).- To take the things out of his house: the reading (,r
Abomination of desolation. No substitute can be given for this zx)t of the ancient Mss. and the critical editions.
pregnant form  of expression. The Hebraismn is as natural and   V. 18. And he that is in the field (za a5 o   zn a&oQca).-Let
intelligible in English as in the Greek; and any solution of it is him not turn back (/Ic iroepcw 3driaco). -Garment (ussccomparatively weak and tame in expression.-T-e2rough (ecd).,tov), as in the oldest Mss., versions, and citations.
Starnding, taqrco (or Ear's, of the critical editions).      VV. 19, 20. But woe, etc. (ovai Y &).-And pray ye: the
In t~ holy place.'On holy ground' (Campbell and others) is previous thought continued and amplified.-Nor (for'neither').
too free for translation. The omission of the art., in a familiar
nrhase and after a prep., does not necessarily render the expres-  ~* Campbell (well, as to the sense, but not in the sacred writer's
neon indefinite, but the contrary is to be presumed. The holy manner): Reader, atten d! Ewald: der Leser merke auf! Coyplace, moreover, need not be restricted to the temple or any p art  weye'oso eacleth it, let lfim mark it well.
of it, but may properly be understood of the IHoly City and its It   S. Kflhner II. p. 318 f. u. ad Xen. Main. p. 318; Winer,
precincts                                                  p. 553. See also Buttm., Gram. d. neut. Sprachgebr. ~151, zu I., 8, a




140                   GOSPEL AC CORDING:TO- MATT-HE.W.- C-tAP. XXIV.
KING JAiAEgS' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        RtEVISED VERSION.
-With child, and to them  that give' ovcats ELP EKeiats -ratv 7dpats. a d to them  that give suck in
9uCk in those dsa                                                 ys        thosovxe d Tayshose days! And pray ye that 20
20 But pray ye that your flight  Pyour ight be not in  winter,
oe not in the wihter, neither on 77 yvk     v)y7 v    XtEL&YVO, 1           your flig ht be not i      n winter,
nor on a sabbath. -For then 21
the sabbath day:                    car3fIdr?.       Ea.ra.t  yap   Vror shall be great affliction, such
21 Fol  aen shall be great tribu — P       /lEY aAt7j 4l  ot  7E7ovv   as has not been  from  the belation, such  as was not  since
the beginning of the world to this arPX'          KOo'/oV  ioo y       V Or ginning  of the wprld  to this
Oire  01)  I? 7E77aL      I..l EL N time, no  nor shall be.  And 22
tinme, no, nor ever Shall be.      lo-a' ov 7 Yv77Irat. Kuao          t ib   unless those days were short.
22 And except those days should                                           ened, no flesh would be saved;
f'Aore oeo)6 ocay'a I -UEr1 at ~zepat eKewat rened, no flesh would be saved;
be shortened, there'should no flesh.O. 3.
be saved: out for:th-e elect'ss:sake oUK aid    &0,  r&a   ardpp    al  but for the sake of the chosthgse days shall be shortened..    |   rove T  KAeK7jovs KTOoAoVoEaov-  e.n, those days shall be short23 Then if any ~man shall:say...., at,,,                            ened.  Then  if any one say to 23
unto you, Lo, here is Christ, orat a77LEpat EKEwVat   TTE e LV you, Lo, hee is the Christ, or
there; be;ieve it not.              8Te vpwv E't77        -'I o)I, cOe   Xpt- here, believe it not. For there 24'24 For there shall arise false  T7-\                                     shall ariso false  Clhrists,  and
Christs, and false prophets, and,             v                             false prophets, and shall show
-.-EyepO77oorora.7op otfalse pyapro             phets,    shall shw
shall shew  great signs and won-                                            great signs and wonders;  so
ders;  insomuch that, if it were Kat 4EVo7rpo077Tat, KaL  ocoovot as, if possible, to lead even the
possible, they  shall deceive the  HTyeya eEaAa Ka  TepaTaC coXTEchosen astray.
very elect.,
25. Belidj I have told you be- |wuAarvioat, en &VraTroI, Kat   ov|  Behold,  I have told you be- 25
fore.                               eKAeKTo  v.ov.  oV, rpoElp 7KL  L    fore.
26 Wherefore if they shall say Ea'v  o,0 i -                   I~ov'" If therefore  they  say  to 26
unto you, Behold, he is in  the                                             you   Behold, he  is  in  the
desert;, go not forth: behold, he is                                        desert  go not forth; behol,
in the:secret chajmbers;  believe it.Io v, Eu.TOLS' TatLEtot, X    7pt-  he is in the secret chambers;
not.
27                                o'revere.   0TEV TE orep yap  7 aorpa- believe  it not.  For as the 27
27 For as the lightning cometh
out of the east, and shineth even.W7    eePXET    ao Tr TaroXrfl KaU lightning comes  forth  from  the.
nnto the west; so shall also the  batverat E('c  0vo6Cv, ovTroJ's-Trac  east, and shines even unto the
coming.of the'Son of man be.,, L7ao aTOy,V v  west, so shall be the coming of
Kai'q 7rapouctra ToV vIoV r'ov' ay-  the son of-man. For wherever 28
28 For wheresoever the carcass,                                  the Son of man. For wherever 28
iS, there will the eagles be gather- 9porov.       roV  yap  ea 1':TO lthe carcass is, there will the.ed together.                        Wa/lia, EKEtL  Ov aXvrcO ovrTat O' eagles be gathered together'.
|I     V. 27.,ovwas gorat.(om. ai)  I
in'winter, nor on a sabbath: the indef. construction having the word is far preferable (comp. chs. 20: 16, 22:14) to'the elect,'
same effect in Greek and English.                       -adopted by King James' revisers.
V. 21. Affliction (Ag2Wpes), for'tribulation.'-Has not been (o.. 23. If any one say to you (dav, es szuv en).-'Tie'Christ
ylyovv,), for'was Pot.'-From'(czod), for'since.' —or shall be* (with the art.); see the note on ch. 2: 4, 2nd and 3rd.paragrs.).
(o~ us1 yvszVa),omitting'ever,' as the Common Version in Mark Here-here (ofe-Js): as expresed in "the original, and with
13:: 19.'       obvious propriety.
V. 22. Unless (el go). —:'Tere shortened (lAxogoflc9&~aasv).   V. 24. Signs and wonders: see the note on ch. 11:20.-So as
Would be saved (aev Aaat76). —The Chosen: as in all the early to (oae with infin.).-Lead astray (see w. 4 and 5).- Th
English versions, from Wiclif's to that of the.Bishops.  The chosen, as in v. 22.-if possible; omitting the interpolated'it
-__________ -__________- _______. - -  - -.'.were.'
-*:So Wiclif, Tyndale,  orde,   edle, Oranmer, GenevanL: Bisho  *VV.'26, 27. If therefore (ta' 0v) they say to you.-Comes
ar  intnj taiy wise!shall "be.- King:James' revisers'insei   forth from (&zexe' a, bs). —So shall be: omitting'also' (a),
G1F "':-                                               as in all the critical editions.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —UhLP. XxIV.                                              111
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
29 Immediately after the tribu- aero[. EWOe'osS E /trTa Tqr   OAh-   And immediately, after the 29
lation of those days shall the sun        T wrtv  rv 7txepCv EKet'lvWO, o 1Ahtos affliction of those days, the sun
be darkened, and the moon shall (TKOrtTOcrreratl, Kal i-  reAre7 ov5 shall be darkened, and the moon
not give her light, and the stars   octree TO  OEyyos' aiSrs,  Cal ot shall not give her light, and
shall fall from  heaven, and  the aTrepEs 7rerov^rrac   awco oy  ov- the stars shall fallfromheaven,
powers of the heavens shall be pavov, KCa  a; &ycrdE ts TJc  ozpa- and the powers of heaven shall
shaken:                              vcov  o-aAevO7i'orrat.   Ka        r TOTE be  shaken.   And  then  shall 30
cQavo'erat rTO  f'TLELOV TOV vO  appear the sign of the Son of
30 And then shall appear the                                          
ro)v  avOporo0v  Ev  Tc.e vOpavcu'   man in heaven; and then shall
sign of the Son of man in heaven                                             all the  tribes  of the  earth
Kat  OT7E KO+O{ TaL 7ra-c at a v- all tle  tribes  of the  earth
and then shall all the tribes of the Aa;  7r   7)r,  KaL  oovrtL  rOv mourn,   and shall see the Son
earth mourn, and they shall see,,v                     OV,, EPX.ILEV   of man coiing on the clouds of
the Son of man coming  in  the E           T      e       v To) 0   OpaTvo   heaven, with power and great
clouds of heaven with power and jter~a 3VvryLEOs Kac 3L         1S 7roAA7jsr. glory.  And he will send his 31
great glory.                         \a~ arore/se rovs aehov~ avgreat glory.  Kro'TEAEL TOPS' &yAot  a    a1ngels with a great sound of a
31 tAnd h e s~hall selnd his angels TOV  /e~Ta (ArtA    0 yyo ov r7s fe- trumpet, and they shall gather
with a grreat sound of a trumpet,              Ka      rtvaov              ov  toether his chosen fom  the
b-                                            >,, >  s,,togethler  lris chosen fioom  the
and they shall gather together his EKAeKTOvS0  aVTOv  EK TCOr   TeC-T-a/,,,       four winds, from  one end of
elect from  the four winds, from  prop avreOp, a7r  aKpOw  ovpapvow   heaven to the other.
o,,hven  to the other.
one end of heaven to the other.   EOS aKpCI   o  aUroV.'7ro 86   rr   o       -v7 E cTzSere rTy\  Now learn the parable from  32
J2 Now learn a parable of the 7apafoA~v.            orar'7 o,ao r the fig-tree: When   its branch
fig tree; When his branch is yet avrr  yeTrrra          w draXor,  Kal   a  is already become tender, and
tender, and putteth forth leaves, ov'AAa   EKQfJ?, EyLOJ0KeTE   lrt puts forth leaves, ye know that
ye know tlhat sulmmer is nighl:    leyyvr TO Odposr  oVreT  Kat vELt',| summer is near.. So  also ye, 33
33  So likewise ye, when ye orav  L77TE 7rOarTa  TaVTa, yv5o- when ye see all these things,
"I2   l      V. 30. Or, of the land
VV. 29-31. And immediately (eviJ'cows  8). —Affliction (ZNi- Its branch (for'his branch'). —Is already become ("17 —y'vlzrac),,vsv).- The sun shall be (for' shall the sun be'). —Of heaven (for for' is yet.'-Puts forth: the subject is xZd'Jos (as in the Common'of the heavens'): see the remark on ch. 3: 2, foot-note;*-And Version).* —-Leaves: English idiom does not require the art.shall see (v. 30), omitting'they.'-On (xtr), for' in.' —WYill send Near (?yyi,), as in v. 33, with which it should correspond, as in
(v. 31), for' shall send.'-With a great sound of a trmumpet: so the Greek.
Meyer and Ewald.-i —His chosen, as in v. 22.               VV. 33, 34. So also (ovTcws va).-When ye see (0tav icAjze)
V. 32. The parable (,r;v zraeafoio2v). —From (ado), for'of.'.
p. 14): "learn from the fig-tree its parable; i. e. the parable
which it holds out." But the form in the text, though less verb" De Wette: das feer des Himmels.                 ally exact) expresses the Saviour's meaning more clearly to the
t Meyer: unter einer Posaune grossem Schlalle. Ewald: mit common reader.
autemn Posaunzenschall. The supposed Hebraism, a trumpet of   * Meyer: und die Blditter hervortreibt (das Subject ist o c~iSos).
treat sound - a loud-sozunding trumpet (see e. g. Buttmann, Malth., Fritzsche, Lachm.... schreiben Exgvi (et folia edita fueGram. des neutest. Sprachgebr. zu  132, 10), is not as probable a rint). Allein woza dann die I-Iinweisung auf das Saftiggewordencontruction here.                                        sein der Zweige?  Auch ist nur das prasentische xz.,'.pgn. lv: Prof. Scholefield (Hints for an improved Trans. of the N. T., ein schar.f [',timis Moment.




112                   GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
shall see all these things, know  OKETE OTt eyyv  ErrtV E7r Ov'pazt. know  that it is near, at the
that it is near, even at the doors.  Iy/    A'yco N  v,   oi,w1  wtrapEA/O   doors.  Verily I say to you, 34
34 Verily I say unto you, This    y        ar          a         a rr- this generation shall not pass,
generation shall not pass, till all
these thling's be fulfilled.         a                O 0  ovpaoS' Kavt D till all these things are done.
35 Heaven and earth shall pass   1 7TapeAerrov7at, oo          e A,  ot lHeaven  and earth shall pass 35
away, but my words  shall not,uov o1 /u  7rape'AOcoo-.  JIept a\ away; but my words shall not
pass awayv.                                                           r
pass away.                 T?7~S' 7/uEpas EKeLV77S KaL rT7S' opas pass away.
36 But of that day and hour,  s,.,
t ovoSe othEv, oE oL a7yyeAot 7ov    But of that day and hour no 36
knoweth  no  man, no, not the
angels of heaven, but my Father ovpavcol, Et /17j o 7raryp fLov  W- one knows, not even the angels
only.                               JoS. |   J' Q o7rEp 8\ aL t pat o   of heaven, but the Father only.
37  But as the days of Noah N e, ovcos eOk        rat:CKat  7r Wapovota  But as the days of Noah, so 37
were, so shall also the coming of Tro   vov 7r0O  cOxpco7rov. /    cooep  shall be the coming of the Son
the Son of man be.                    \   T       3    e         /
the Son of man  yap  ryOrav  EV   77rat / tepats 7rats of man. For as they were in the o8
38 For as in the days that were
before the flood they were eating 7rpO TOV KaTaKA)-vIov-,  7TpoJyov7'e  days before the flood, eating and
and drinking, marrying and giving Kai wpoPZTE, 7atzo0VVTEV KaL EK- drinking,  marrying  and givin rmarriage, until the day that |JafltOV( rTes  aCptL'1 7j7Jepar E T- |ing in marriage, until the day
Noah entered into the ark,            AOe  NE  Els  TjV Kt/3cTO,   K    that Noah entered into the ark,
39 And knew not until the flood OvK                  S /veKo-, Ear nAeV   o KCtlacame, and took them all away; so  \h /          a  a                                        knew not until the flood 0
KAvGr10s Kat nopEp avrapras, ovshall also the coming of the Son of                                         came, and took all away; so
man be.                             TCOS  EOT~at KaL L    7rclpovO-ta  rov
shall  be  shall be the coming of the Son
40 Then  shall two be in the vlOV 70To'v7poTOv.
of man.  Then shall two men 40
field; the one shall be taken, and      T6TE 8vO E0ovTralt v TC7 aypc'
the othler l eft.             ~        E~l  WapahacJ36 Er aL, Kq  L     E\ r s   be in the field, one is taken,
the other left.                       oer  7rapaqalx/ e7at, Ka2 5                                els
41 Two women shall be grinding  &qS[e7rat.    ao 0 trikdovrat e   v 7  -  and one is left; two women 41
at the mill; the one shall be taken, / oa   wrapagacpqdvErat,  grinding  at the mill, one is
and the other left.                  Ua   rapaAa
eraI /ta a~beractaken, and one is left.
42  Watch  therefore;  for ve Ka     a                                    akenandoneisleft.
know  not what hour your Lord        Pp77YOPEdTE ov', Oft OK o~3Ca-    Watch  therefore;  for  ye 42
doth come.                          TE WOla wcpap   0 KVplOS[ V/OV EPXE- know  not in what day your
V. 36. om./-,ov    V. 37. om. xal
V. 39. om. c.at (after Eazcat)
V. 40. es (omr. 6)  V. 42. ate  (for Gde)
At the doors (omitting the interpolated'even').-Are done (ytv-  omitting'them.'-So shall be: as in the critical editions, all of
Tal), for' are fulfilled.''                 which omit xat, on the authority of the oldest Mss. and versions.
V. 36. No one knows (o3e8s  oi&ev).-Not evea (o81'). —The   VV. 40, 41. Tuwo rmen: as shown by the masc. csT (in distineFather, as in the oldest Mss. and versions, and the critical editions tion from aula). —One: omitting the art., as in the critical editions,
of Lachmann and Tregelles, which omit ueov.             after the oldest Mss. and versions.-One is taken (,cealacfiqyv:
V. 37. As the days of Noah (omitting the interpolated and.,rat), and one is left (xal cis aTlsrat).
superfluous'were').-So shall be (oviows ba'Tae), as in the critical   Two wbmen: as shown by the gend. of a&Z9ovaact and ida.editions, all of which omit tai.                        One is taken, etc., as in v. 40.
VV. 38, 39. For as they were (ogazree yaio ~aa,). —The  days   V. 42. In what day: as in the critical editions; see the digcst
oefore (omitting'that were'). —Took all away (7}osv cicv~rcas), of Tregelles and Alford.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. XXIV.                                              143
KING JAMES7 VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
43 But know  this, that if the Tat.   EKELVO            L YtaVTKETE,  0t Lord  comes.  But know  this, 43
goodman of the house had known El 7SoEL   otKOE O6wTOr'g  wota qv- that if the master of the house
in what watch  the thief would AaK7  0 KAErWT]  e'pXerat, eTyP    had known in what watch the
come, he  would  have watched,,               ~,,A   "     thief would come, he would have
and would not have suffered his yoprl~'Ev.av  Kal  oVK  at  EtaLrE
n    /           -  watched, and would not have
house to be broken up.               3Lopyva          y    oVtKav   avov. Ti]feed iKoust 
44 Therefore be ye also ready:;k rTOVT  KacL V/LE S 7[Leo-OE   ToI-E suffered his house to be broken 44
for in such an hour as ye think   o   orLo  OTt,      through.  Therefore be ye also
Nt   CP.1  ULO  ready; for in such an hour as ye
not the Son of man cometho    vp ov   XETa.  T    apa think not the Son of man comes.
45 Who then is a faithful and,  t
EO~rto o 7r1crrTo~ o8Ao-o Kal cppowise servant, whom his lord hath,, Who  then  is  the  faithful  45
made ruler over his household, to,,o0'5 o,  KaiT    E   0i  K       and   ise servant, wom  hi
give them meat in due season?    aUvTov  ert rTis Oeapa7reta  aVTovS  lord set over  his             hosehod, to
46 Blessed is that servanllt, whom  re TOV3t3a ea aVrolr  rV TrPO0     E| give them  food in due season?
his lordv when  he cometh shall Katpc~J;  fIaKaptos 0 &vhoS    EKEL iete    oo  indesesnhslrw lishlK,p          Happy that servant, whom  his 46
find so doing.                       Po0, ovr  EXOBoW   0  KrpCOS n           aTO5 lord when he comes shall find
47 Verily I say unto you, That evpo70EL W7otOV'Ta OvUrTS    A'/    | so doing! Verily I say to you, 47
he shall make him ruler over all AE'ylo   V/Lt, Ot erW EL  wraci rots that he will set him  over all
his goods.                          v;7rapXovrLtv  avroV   KcaraL TJroTE| his goods.   But if that evil 48
48 But and if that evil servvant ar'.            o'     elr 0 o KaKO   servant shall say in his heart,
shall say in his heart, My lord   obVAoVs EKEtroS  Etv Tr7 KapS&a  a'- My lord  delays his coling;
delayeth his coming;                    *                                3 v-'   l       d'       n
delayeth hiscrov, Xpozu/ t o   Vptgr,uov EV- and  shall begin  to  beat his 49
49 And shall begin to smite his             \, T
6Ei, Ka~t a'p~-rat  TV17retE   TovY fellow-servants, and shall eat
fellow  servants, and to eat and    8f,                                               r        and  s,
drink with the dr:,ken;                -nd drink with  the drunken;
50 The  lord  of that servant tlEa TWV)! ttEOvoVoTWP! 7:]Et 0 KV- the lord of that servant will 50
shall come in a day when he look- ptOS' To   SovAov EKEtrov EVt illEpa come in a day when lihe looks
eth not for him, and in an hour N-  o v7rpoooK~,   KaL C)! e   pa  J o0  not for it, and in an hour when
that he is not aware of,            Y7too'KEt, Kat 8&XOTO/tioet aVtmo, he is not aware; and will cut 51
51 And shall cut him  asunder, Kat  TO  fLepos  aVrTOV  /erT   T'O)) him   asunder, and appoint his
V. 49. a.i —.ivn (for  aviev —ivelV) I
V. 43. Master (for'goodmcan').-Broken through. The verb beat (for'to smite'). —And shall eat and drink (ia91n 8, xra
toov'oaarev (originally, to dig through) was applied to any mode szivn), the reading of the ancient AMss. and versions, as in all the
of forcing an entrance into a duelling or storehouse for plunder.  critical editions; see the digests of Tregelles and Alford.
V. 45. The faithful (with the def. art., as in the Greek).  VV. 50, 51. WUill (for'shall'). —For it (namely, his coming),
Wise: a truer expression of the meaning of ge6rvosg here, than instead of'for him.' We could say expects not, where the object
prudent.-Set over (ea Ear0aEa — si), the aorist form, which is is implied as in the Greek; but the form, looks not for it, is a
essential here; the pepf. makes a false impression.-Food (for I-better expression. — When he is not aware (. ov yvotaxzt). —Will'meat'); the art. is not required in Eng. idiom.         cut asunder (&tozoouast): the only meaning the word will
VV. 46, 47. Ha'opy that servant: without the interpolated bear.*  The objection of Campbell and others overlooks the
copula; see,oa,  caeozos) the note on ch. 5  3.-Will set him    * Meyer: Seoro/uase aic6v heisst durchaus nichts Anderes
over: as in v. 4..                                       als: er wird ihn in zzei Tlheile zerschneiden (Plat. P'olit. p. 302,
VV. 4&, 49. But if (iczv B), for' but and if.'-Dela'ys Is com- F), was als Hinrichtung mit der Sage (Spalten mit dem Schwerdte
~V. ~, 4~.    if 8),                fo'uad.- ytsr-indet sich Susann. 59) geschah, 2 Sam. 12: 31, 1 Chron. 20: 3,
tng: the meaning both of the Received Text, and of the true Heb. 11.:37.... Mit ra z.o s av co' etc. epexegetisch gleicl
reading (Xo,,ie, without d2e'erv) of the older authorities. — To die Sache ausgesprochen ist, welche dnrch jene grausame Tode



144                    GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. -CHAP. XXV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
and appoint him his portion with  V7OKptTVW  Oto-et-  EKEt E'o-Tat o portion  with  the hypocrites.
the hypocrites:  there  shall be KcAavOJlos  Kat  O i3pvy/)os  T'v   There  shall be weeping and
weeping and gnashing  of teeth. |vrcTCOV.                                   gnashing of teeth.
XXV. THEN shall the kingdom          X                                      XXV. THEN shall the king- 1
of heaven be likened  unto  ten ~  facOrtAEia  TGv  ovparvco  B&EKa  dom  of heaven be likened to
virgins, which took their lamps, 7raptOe'ows, at'TLVES' Aaq3ovoat  a a'  ten  virgins, who  took  their
and went forth to meet the bride- AaItwrcag   avre-rv e.gAtor vi lamps, and went forth to meet
groom.                              ar7VrrlVrtV TOU.Vtzktov.   7rrETE
au 9a  \w< s,,,the bridegroom.  And five of 2
2 And five of them  were wise, S        -crav Et aTvrLT/ LpOpCMot, Kat
Xand five were foolish.        ai eVTE /.W) pat.   aTI-'Eg      opae   them were wise, and five fooland five were foolish.              at 7rE7TE  /opal. avtvEs liopa,
3 They that were foolish took Aa/3ovoat Ta- AaLt7raSaG eavo,  is.   They that were foolish  3
their lamps, and took no oil with oV K'Aal3ov,UEO' Eavrcwv'Aatov  to ok their lamps, and took no
them:                               a;t  e fpcvq6 Lot e'ac/3ov'Aactov  |v oil with them; but the wise 4
4 But the wise took oil in their Tots  ayyEtots' avrcov   erT    r TCrV took oil in their vessels with
vessels with their lamps.           Aapt7rarov  avTrV.   Xpo[t',To7ro   their lamps.  While the bride- 5
5 While the bridegroom  tarried,   e TOV VV0ov, Ervvo-Ta:av iao-at groom  tarried, they all slumthey all slumbered and slept.bered  and slept.  A
KaL                JLEOsv8or.  IE'q78  VVKTO' bered and slept.  And at mid- S
6 And at midnight there was Kpas VT  7e1,ove,',ou,  0 ivpq/onight              a cry was made: Behold,
a cry made, Behold, the bride-  X,-    the bridegroom    go ye out 
gpXtato  EtEPXEOOE  Et'S' awalTr- the bridegroom! go ye out to
groom cometh' go ve out to meet              I,
him        e,             a.    T       E    Oa     meet him.  Then all those vir- 7
XP7..vwao-aL  at 7rap0EVot EKELvaL, Kat
7 Then all those virgins arose,, /                                      gins arose, and trimmed their
EK5o'p17oav Ta.s A a/t'7roaas- at~rTly.
and trimmed their lamps.            Eo7av            a     wc&a  auw.
nd aslamps.  And the foolish said  s
8 And the foolish said unto the at 8E  copa Ta pot                 E      laps.      nd the foolish sid 
wise, Give us of your oil; for JOre  7/ltlV  e'  Tov eAalov vT?,0V, to the wise: Give us of your
our lamps are gone out.             ort at AaL7zraSer rWcov c y3vv'vv- oil, for our lamps are going
9 But the wise answered, say- rat.'A7r6Kpt1o-azV 8IE at /pO- out.  But the wise answered, 9
ing, JVNot so; lest there be not vttlot,  AEyovo-a' ]j~Lrore  oiKc saying, Not so; there will not
|I  ~    V. 6. om. EN ETcU          l
blending throughout* (as well as in these and the following   V. 5. The Common Version (slumbered-slept) expresses well
words) of the similitude with its application.-Ap2point his portion the distinction between uvvitarcav and ixba&'ev~ov.
(omitting the interpolated'him').                        V. 6. A cry was made (for' there was a cry made').-Behold,
Ch. XXV.-VV. 1, 2. Who (for' which').- Wise (Sor6vntqos), the bridegroom! All the critical editions omit CoeErat; see the
as in ch. 24: 45.-And five foolish (omitting the interpolated authorities in Tregelles and Alford.'were').                                                  V. 8. Are going out (ai8v'vvvatL): the pres., in distinction
from the peif. So Campbell, and others.*
strafe im Gleichnisse abgebildet ist. Alle anderen Erklfarungen
sind sprachwidrig, u. s. w.                               V. 9. Not so (a'rors8); there will lot be enough (o, d &Xp.
* As in v. 46, when he comes; v. 48, delays his coming; v. 50, an): the reading of all the critical editions (see Tregelles' are
will come.. when he looks not, etc.; all of which are taken from
the Saviours previous statements, and are a blending (as in some   * Meyer: sind eben im Begriffe zu verloschen.  So Ewald.
other instances) of the case itself with the illustration of it.  weil unsere Leuchten erl.schen.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MIATTHEW.-CHAP. XXV.                                                  145
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
enough for us and you: but go  apKEo?7   vt Kat vidv' 7ropJEVEo-O   be enough for us and you.  Go
ye rather to them  that sell, and  8E,aAAov 7rpos ros   rc wrohovras. ye rather to them  that sell, and
buy for yourselves.
buy for                    yurselves.ta   ayoprar  avra.        p-   buy for yourselves.  And while lo
10 And while they went to buy,
the bridegroom  came; and they  xoiUevO  8E avrTt)v ayopao-at,  A-  they went to buy, the bridethat were ready went in with him  OEP     Vvtoq[og'            KaL  at ETOLlO  groom   came;  and  they  that
to the marriage: and  the  door                                                  were ready went in with him
was shuft.                             EL'(T7A0oV /_ET  a'vroV ElS TOS'          we y we
was shut.,,,r  to the marriage; and the door
11 Afterward  came  also  the /L~OVS, Kat EKIEtaL( 7 d   UVOr pa. vUrTE
ve\                               Tvr\was  shut.   Afterward       came 11
other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, pov    6E  epXovrat Kai  at AoLtrat
open to us.                           w7apOeotr,  Ae2yovratL   Kv'pite, Kt-  also  the rest of the virgins,
12 But hle answered and said,, oe.    o              saying: Lord, Lord, open  to
Verily I say unto you, I know you,                                           us. But he answered and said: 12
not.                                  Kp ELS' EtL7rEV AtfLv Aeyo  vtliv  Verily I say to you, I know
13 Watch  therefore;  for  ye oVK o0              4L6s.  TpP7yopqeiie oE       you not.
know  neither  the  day  nor the orL             o are rTy  lePV   ou82 
hour wherein  the  Son  of man                    WhL                                 atch therefore; for yeknow  13
cometh.                               ITr7V cOepav, ev 7 o vtoS TOy avopoe- not the day, nor the hour!
14 For the  kingdom  of heaven 7r           XTa man going abroad 14a.
C   s,,,        For as a man going abroad 14
is as a man travelling  into  a far'J2o-Ep   yaP  av'pwoS aWO- called  his own servants, and
country, who called his own serv-                                                delivered t^  o  them his goods;
ants, and delivered unto them his                                 t              delivered to them  his goods;
goods.                                 Aovs, Ka   7rape'w   oKev   a7roti  ra and  to one gave five talents, 15
15 And unto one he gave five vp7ropXovToa  avTOV'  Kal  oC  fEP t             to another two, and to another
talents, to another two,  and to e&Jo/e 7rePTe Ta              ra, 0  &    v   one, to each  according to his
another one; to every man, accord-  T        A
ing to his several ability; and                           It ~   ~''
straightway took his journey.           vvaFttv'     Ki aWreaSyr17 eEv  eVOE- went abroad.  Then he that 16
I        V. 13. om. all after coaav
Alford's digests of authorities), which will bear no other con-   VV. 14, 15. For as a man, etc., is the exact form of the origstruction.*  Scrivener strangely errs in saying (Supplement, etc., inal, and is perfectly intelligible in English; there is no warrant
on this passage), that "a similar use of ov ui [gzxore ov a', for inserting any thing to make the construction complete.*  The,'we fear lest'], where we should have expected ov, occurs in ch. insertion of'it is' (it is as a man), though ambiguous, is the
24: 21, Mark 13: 2, Luke 18: 30;" in all of which it expresses, least objectionable form proposed; but it is clearly an addition
as usual, a strong negative asseveration.-Go rather: the oldest to the thought, as conceived and expressed by the sacred writer.
Mss. omit 8E; see the digests of Tregelles and Alford.      There are many examples, in long or involved or broken senVV. 11-13. The rest of, the virgins (al 2otcaa ra&9-,'oet).- tences, of incomplete construction and change of construction,
Ye know not the day nor the hour!  The remainder of the verse which we are not at liberty to remodel, to the injury of the
is wanting in all the oldest Mss. and versions (as cited by Tregel- writer's characteristic manner.t
les and Alford), and is accordingly omitted in the critical editions   Going abroad (ac7roShdv ): see the note on ch. 21:33. —To
each (thc&aze), for'to every man.' —His own ability (z'rv Wisav
* Winer (3 64, I. 7): Mt. 25  ~ 9, naeh der reC. /ce oo r, I vaiuv).-Went abroad (for' took his Journey').
wofiir aber nach liberwiegenden Zeugnissen adrozs ov /U? zuU
lesen; dann hat man ~uors fiir sich (abwehrend) zu nehmen:
keinesu~eg~s! sc. Gcjuev v. 8, oder yevgoa#w zovzo.  Vgrl. Ap.   4 Meyer: daonce, etc., anantapodoton, wie Mcark. 13:34; vgl
19:10, 22:9; Ex. 10:11.                                     Rm.5:12.
Meyer: Da ou a/7 zu lesen ist.. und da hiernach aogQsan nicht   t Ewald, with his usual felicity, translates: Denn sowie ein
von tjrrozse abhangen kann, sondern nur von ov /d4, so ist zu Verreisender die eignen Diener rief und ihnen iibergab seine
interpungiren, gt4rors' ov Ft7 x\oavn etc.: nimmermehr (geben Habe, und denm ersten gab fiinf Pfunde und dem andern zwes
wir euch von unserm Oele); es wird gewisslicL nicht hinreichen ulnd dem dritten eins, jedem'adB *iner Fihigkeit, und sofort t,
Xur uns t~218 esch!?                                      reiset~e.




146                     GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
16 Then he that had received (os.   7ropEViOEs  t6   0  ra  7rEVre received the five talents went
the five talents went and traded r arra    a/3                  p                andtradedwiththemandgain
Ira~av  eapytatrro Aa3        and traded with them, and gainwith  the  same, and  made them^         1,,,
avrrotst' Kat E7rtrorT-ev aAAa 7terTE ed other five talents.  Likewise 17
other five talents. 
17  And  likewise  he that had   aAav a.    oavro   Kal  0 ra  vo| also he that received the two
17 And  likewise he that had 7a  tavra.
received two, he-also gained other eKep 3yoce  Kal  acKr'    o   aAAa   v'o. gained other two. Buthethatre- 18
two.                                  0    ~  To  ev  Aaq3cOv aareAO'v ceived the one went and digged
18 But he that had received one c Opvev  E  Ti? ry, KaL azrepvP#E in the earth, and hid his lord's
went and digged in the earth, and,,,
went and digged in te earth, and  pypto   TOV  KVplOV  arTOv. money.  After a long time the 19
hid his lord's money.
19 After a long time the lord of Me7Ta;e XPOVor 7roAVV, EPXETat lord  of those servants comes,
those servants cometh, and reckon-      K tO' r         o        EKEO,      and reckons with them.  And 20
eth with them.            o0ValpeE Mer' avToET               A'oyov.   Kat |he that received the five talents
20 And so he that had received zrpoo-eASon, 0 ra 7WErTE rTAJarra came and brought other five
five talents came and brought other Aa/3o\ rolO EYKEV   a a cre              e talents, saying: Lord, thou defive talents, saying, Lord, thou de-..o  /arat-a    /Ecor'  I2T~'e, 7re.rETlivered st t o me five talents; beliiveredst unto me five talents; behold, I have gained beside them  TrAaXVa LOL 7rapxEoKas'   U3e, adA- hold, I have gained other five
five talents more.                    A      E rTre r TaAaVvra  ~EKE`pSoa E"' talents beside them.  His lord 21
21 His lord said unto him, Well av'                          a'T  o Kvpo said to him'    Well done, good
iicVOS/one, thouO LTh good  and faithful sdtero h, Wel
done, thou good and faithful serv-   Tro          E, E    ovAE   ayaOE  KaL and faithful servant; thou wast
ant: thou hast been faithful over,
few  tings, I -will make thee 7rtoTE, EL oAtya  sJ  rIaTroS, Er  faithful over a little, I will set. few  tnings, I wvll make  thee
ruler over many things: enterthou 7roAACo) (e  KaraTer)o7T)o'  eLtoeAe thee over much.  Enter thou
into the joy of thy lord.             etr  Trip  Xap~a   TOU  KVp1o V  oVo1. i into the joy of thy lord.  And 22
V. 17. om.. xai auos 
V. 16. Received (for' had received'). —Traded (e'(qydaa'ro) is stand so connected that A2aflb)v is necessarily implied ifi tha'
the true expression of the sense.* —Withl them  (for'with the second.*
same').                                                       Gained other two: the reading of most of the ancient Mss. and
Gained (for'made them'), is the proper rendering; as it ex- versions, which omit xa' ecvTos, as in the critical editions of Lachpresses the meaning of the Received Text (Iroij7aev, Cod. Alex. mann and Tregelles.
p. m.),t and of the reading of the greater number of ancient Mss.   VV. 18, 19. Received (for' had received').-Reckons: see tho
and versions (SxoESaev), as edited by Lachmann and Tregelles. notes on ch. 18: 23, 24.
So all the Eng. vernacular versions (till the Bishops' Bible); viz.   V. 20. And he (omitting'so'). —Received (for' had received')
Wiclif, won other five; Tyndale, Coverdale, Cranmer, won other The five talents: with the art., as in the Greek.
five talents; Genevan, gained other five talents. King James'
VV. 21-23. Good, etc. (omlttfni'thou,' as'n the Common
revisers (following the Bishops) rendered it, made them other five Version in v. 23).- Thou wast ( f  t
Version in v. 23). —Thou wast (rs), for' thou hast been.' —Over  a
talents, misapprehendiug the meaning of  otia..                                   ae.,
tlnsmiapeedgth meaning of?rcohlittle-over much, is the true English expression of &ri 3t2y1aV. 17. Likewise also (oazvcos xet).-He that received the two':  n, 7oric'v.j-I will set thee (as za'aviuaeo); see the note on
the expressions, O zTr 7Nrre rctZav'Ta  agicov —a"C   O r2a &vo,
* Ewald (literally, but too harshly): ebenso gewann auch det
die zwei andere zwei.
* Meyer: machte Geschdfte damit.....  Sehr gangbar bei   t Ewald: bei wenigem warest du treu, iiber vieles will ich dich
Classikern (bes. Demost., s. Reislke Ind.) von ilandels- und bestellen.  De Wette: in Bezug af weniges warest du treu, iiber
Wechselgeschaften, doch gewdhnlich mit blossem Dativ.       vieles will ich dich setzen. Dr. Kendrick (Revision of the New
j Prop. to make, in the sense (as in English) of produlc.e, and Testament, 1842): thou wert faithful over a little, I will appoint
hence to gain, to procure, as in Arrian, Exped. Alex., lib. VII. thee over much. So (of the early English versions) Coverdale:
c. 77, btri' T    ~OS  Tv fiov rroeoivva.                   thou hast been faithfutl over little, I will set thee over much. Tynr




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. XXV.                                           147
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
22 IIe also that had received llpoo-EAO'nv 3  Kal    T'a  3o C - he also that received the two
two talents came and said, Lord,,avra,   kolat e3w   re'  Kvppe, avo talents came and said: Lord,
thou  deliveredst unto  me  two TroaAavra  Io/  wrape'o Kas   t'e, thou  deliveredst to me two
talents:behold, I have gained two,                                       talents; behold, I have gained
other talents beside them.          aAAa SVo  TaAarra  eKep3o~Ira  771 other two talents beside them.
23 His lord said untohim, Well aVTroL5.   "PEp7   avro  0  KVLOS' IHis lord said to him:. Well 23
done, good and faithful servant: avrov'     E0,  30VAE  aoyaOE  Kal  done, good and faithful servant;
thou hast been faithful over a few  7rorT, eL oAX a                   e 7r o, I   thou wast faithful over a little,
things, I will make thee ruler over                                       I will set thee over much. Enter
manytings:ntertouintthe oA   e KT' Eo-EAE I will set thee over much. Enter
many things' enter thou into theoy of thy lord.
joy* of thylord.          e' TV777V Xapav  TOV  KVpLOV    Vo thou into the joy of thy lord.
24 j'l'h oy h wy ich oad.ecei~Fed   I\rlpocrrn~ov  \E Kai  i;;roa?, And he also that received tlhe 24
24 Then he which had received  lpoo-eAtOr 8E Ka       T o r    V Taone talent came and said: Lord,
the one talent came and said, Lord, Aavrov   etA cos  ee   Kpe, I kne talent cae that thou art aLord,
r~n7~0s. EL7EI   6P"' I knew  thee that thou art a
I knew thee that thou art a hard ecOJe Ore OTtt OKA-?7PTpOS aE v po- hard man, reaping where thou
man, reaping where thou hast not             i,,                         ng
sown, and gathering where thou.                                   hast not sown,  and gather
hast not strewed':                  KaL o-vvcayow  6e~v o oateuoKopwrt- from  where  thou  hast  not
25 And I was afraid, and went C Srasr'  KatL  oO7Elr, 3aeXeo | strewed.  And fearing, I went 25
-,,,,                      I   -, and hid thy talent in the earth.
and hid thy talent in the earth: lo,  Kpva    o   aAa o                    and hid thy talent in the earth.
there thou hast that is thine.        PT   Lo, thu hast thine own.  And 26
1', EXE.'                      Kp   hs lord answerng sad to hm:.26 His lord answered and said                                           hi lord  nsering sd to him:
OEIS 8  O' KVptoS avTov etLrer av- Wicked and slothful serviant!
unto him, T/zou wicked and slothful
servan,  thou knewest that I reap  o   Kat  Kp,   Thou knewest that I reap where
servant, thou knewest that I reap'F
where I sowed not, and gather |eis OTt Oep[L)  oTov ovK eTrEL-   I sowed not, and gather wnere
where I have not strewed:           pa, Kat o-vpvayco oEP o0  &tEGOp- I have  not strewed?   Thou 
27 Thou oughtest therefore to 7rto'a;    EeL OVIJ eE  /3aAhev Tro oughtest therefore to have put
have put my money to the ex- dpyvptv  fLov  rTOLS  rpaWre~TaLr' my money to the exchangers;
changers, and then at myI came, I should have
Kat;Aco~ eyrV eY OlEttaptr       rc am To
I should have received mine own, \               T  received  mine  own with  inwmith usury-.                       EfoP Ovv rOKcO. O    apaTE  a0      r  teerest.   Take  therefore  the zd
28 Take therefore  the  talent avTro    To TraAaVTroV  Kat 3ToE Tco talent from  him, and give to
cllh. 24: 47.-And he also-came (roqoaei9o~v 89 acc).-Received And "fearing (xCai 9ofri9ie4g).- Thou hast thine own (Esxls  To
(for' had received').- The two (with the art.).        aSv).'
VV. 24, 25. And he also —came ( eoae2iv~, &i xcac). — That  V. 26. Wicked, etc. (omitting the interpolated' thou'). — Thou
received (for'which had received').* —From where (9ev2), for knewest, etc., is to be pointed as a question, expressing surprise'where.'jt                                             and displeasure.t
V. 27. When I came I should have received mine own: as hapdale, and the Genevan: thou hast been faithful in little, I will pily expressed by Wiclif.-With interest (a;'6 zxqy), for' with
make thee ruler over much.'                            usury.'
* The delicate relation, so happily expressed by the change   WV. 28, 29. Give to himn (omitting'it'). —The ten (with the
from the aor. to the perf. (Green, Gram. of the N. T. Dialect,
p. 25), would not be understood from a similar change in the   * Tyndale and Genevan: behold, thou hast thine own. Coverversion. The use of the Eng. perf. here would be harsh and dale: lo, there thou hast thine own.
unintelligible.                                          t Meyer: Frage des Befremdens. Ewald: du wusstest dass
t Auch die relativen Adverbia erfahren zuweilen die Attrae- ich ernte wo ich nicht siete, und sammle wo ich nicht ausstreuete?
tion. Aus dem N. T. gehort hieher Mt. 25: 24, 26, avviydi o9ev Coverdale: knewest thou that I reap where I sowed not, and
(= AXEthV Jov) ov b'Eeazxcoat.  (Buttmann, Gram. des gather where I strowed not?  The form in the text, with the
neutest. Sprachgebr., ~ 143, 12.)                     interrogative tone, is the correct one.




148                  GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. XXV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
from  him, and give it unto him  EXoPt T   ~EKa  Tra'avra.   T1  him  that has the ten talents.
which hath ten talents.     ya      p  3(XoL ra        oo-7ac    K\oFor to every one that bath 29
29 For unto every one that 7repLVcrErEv7ereat                        shall be given, and he shall
hath shall be given, and he shall /z J XOVTos  Kat 0 eXE1e apd?7OE- Ihave abundance; but from him
have abundance: but from  him,                               p,  that hath not, even what he.    Irat  d                       that hath not, even what he
that hath not shall be taken away Tat ar' arov.   _aLa r)r aXpeort
even that which  hbe                          hath shall be taken away. And 30
even that which he hath.  &vAO     KaAA-EE EIS TO  0KO3U hAd castye  the unprofitableTat5 T  Epo., ^,,, EKEf cast forth the unprofitable serv30 And cast ye the unprofitable roS' roe ETrepoV.  eKe eerTat o
ant into  the outer. darkness.
servantinto outerdarkness: there KcAavto\Sr  Kat o  /pvy/Losr'-ov.~'..X      a,,                                   There shall be weeping and
shall be weeping and gnashing of' oo  Tv.
teetlfl\                                      a                         t.  o.gnashing of teeth.'lOrav a\ AO5 vtog 705o'
0o 8 A top   v av3i When the Son of man shall  pov   azro,     When the Son of man shall 31
come in his glory, and all the   /,                       come in his glory, and all the
holy angels with him, then shall 7ra      o  aoangels with hi, then  hall he
lie situpn   teho ofiTTT KlE EW Op uangels with him, then shall lie
lhe sit - upon the throne of his 7o, ToJre  KaOttreL eTr[ Opov sit on his throne of glory. And 32
glory                              o<&q s- arrow0  Kait avvaX8;qaOEEa
J~ glory:  ( S avrov' KaL JrVZaXOo-eTaL before him  shall be gathered
32 And before him  shall be 4'1rwpooOez  avrov 7-raraV  ra    "  all the nations  and he shall
gathered all nations: and he shall Kai aWoOpted avrovs a7r' aAAAo v, divide them one from another,
separate them  one from afother, tJTrep  0 7ro/Ar  afopet  Ta as the shepherd  divides  the
as 5a shepherd dividethl his sheep 7rp(p a-ra  aE7row T0  EP4'p[o' Kaw  sheep froim the goats.  And he 33
from the goats:
33 And lie shall set the sheep o-TT17Trc   Ta 1.yev 7rpo/3aTa EK  E-  shall set the sheep on his right
on his right hand, but the goats: tw  avrroS, Ta 8e eptqta E       - vI- hand, but the goats on the left.
on the left.                      Vv/oor.                                Then shall the King say to 34
34 Then shall the King  say    TrTE epeL o 3a(TtAEvgs TOtS EK those on his right hand: Come,
unto  them  on  his right hand, 8e&Et0P aroe   Jdetre, o0  eVAo- blessed of my Father, inherit
Come, ye blessed of my Father, 7y7eLEVOL  TO)U  7arpOr  yov, KA/7- the kingdom  prepared'for you
inherit the kingdom prepared for povoa7-7Tare  7TV  7TrotJaorzv77| from  the  foundation  of the
you from the foundation of the ~,,
ywoufrlo:m  the  foundation  of the tEivv I3artLAeav a7to Kara3oArls world.  For I was hungry, and 35
world:''
35 For I was ahungered, and |KOTLOV.'   EreLtvao-a yap, Kat EOO;- ye gave me to eat; I was thirsty,
ye gave me meat: I was thirsty, KarE /mon aYre'LY  eSLYvo'a  Kat and ye gave me drink; I was
and ye gave me drink: I was a E7ror0TLare  e..      ero' 7r2V, KaC   a stranger and ye took me in,
stranger, and ye took me in:  o|vrvy7yere Me  7yvrwor,  Kai rE-  naked and ye clothed me; I 36
art., as in the Greek).-He shall have abundance, etc.: compare   V. 32. All the nations (tdv~ra' Evry7).-Will divide (as
the note on ch. 13: 12.-Cast forth (Bflai2itse). -The outer dToeitet, in the next clause), for'shall separate.'-Tlhe shepherd
darkness (with the art., as in the Greek).          -the sheep (J zouv-r-z a rq6oofacza).
V. 31. When, etc.: see (on S) the note on ch. 3: 1.-The   VV. 34, 35. Those (for'them',)-Blessed, omitting'ye.'-Hungry
angels: omitting' holy,' as in all the critical editions; see the (for' ahungered'). —Gave me to eat (3oxazatnot a yerrytv), as this
digests of readings in Tregelles and Alford. —Shall he sit: comp. phrase ig well expressed by the Common Version in ch. 14: 16,
the note on ch. 24: 5.*  His throne of glory: the common and the same construction (6s Sot 7reav) iln John 4: 7.
febraism; Winer, ] 34, 3, b, 2nd paragr.
prophetic dignity of this authoritative announcement of what is
* Soure prefer here the auxiliary'will;' but it lowers the to be.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- ICHAP. XXV.                                          149
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
36 Naked, and ye clothed me: pte/3aAE7rE'~ yE- ~Oe`'r]ya, Kai Ere- was sick, and ye visited me; I
I was sick, and ye visited me: I                                           waesE4a OE' /Eu   e  vAaKj   w7v as in prison, and ye came to
was in Igoe'n   r,:d ye came unto,  A0eTE         /e.  Te              me.
~~~~~~~~~KaTme.                                                     eEE 7rO  e.
me.                                                aT o;              AEatot    -   Then shall the righteous an- 37
37 Then shall the righteous an-                      l                         l.
swer him, saying, Lord, when saw  YOVTESr  Kt'pl,  TOTE o-  El v   swer him, saying  Lord, when
>,,,,^ ffi saw we thee hungering and fed
we thee ahungered, and fed thee? 7rezovrGTa, Ka  EOpeca;                - the we thee hungering and fgav e thee.ered,                                   thee, or thirsting and gave thee
or thirsty, and gave thee drink? ir,                                    E drink? And when saw we thee 38
38 When saw we thee a stranger, 8E O-E E83O/LEV reVOYU, KaL ca'V7-t   a stranger and took thee in, or
and took thee in? or naked, and, a                                                  ot;
ceyayOEV;  77 yVILvOto, Kat  7repte- naked and clothed thee?  And 39
clothed thee?
eahAolzer;    6ore 8E ore  EolFUEV when saw we thee sick, or in
39 Or when saw we thee sick, or,,
in9 Or  whendssw we  to thee sic k 00u177, or ev   WvAaK#, Kal'h- prison, and came to thee? And 40
in prison, and came unto thee?,l\,
OoALEV  7rpo (erE;   Kat   7roKpt- the King shall answer and say
40 And the King shall answer
s a er l   0  /3a0-tAE\vS   EpEL  avrotS'  to them: Verily I say to you,
and say unto them, Verily I sayasmuch as ye did it to one of
unto you, Inasmuch as ye have'At     A o,       ro         inasmuh as ye did it to one of
done it unto one of the least of  Ytare EU'OVTCW   TWO  a~eAp coY  the least of these my brethren,
these my brethren, ye have done it |ov L       g0V  EAaXlT-EvO, eol  e7re-O          ye did it to me.
unto me.                            0aTCE.,                                   Then shall he say also  to 41
41 Then shall he say also unto       TtorE EpeL KaL TsW        eo EvW'- those on the left hand: Depart
them on the left hand, Depart from  l /ov-  lopevcETE  air'yOU,  o   from  me, accursed, into  the
me, ye cursed, into everlasting  KaT7palue'vot,  ef jr Arp rE  aioJ- everlasting fire, prepared for
fire, prepared for the devil and I Ytov, TO    Otlxa~t -trOP Tr    a        the Devil and his angels.  For
his angels:                                   7//w Ka                      I was Ilungry, and ye did not 42
hisangelsAT    Kai  TO' eot    abrov.
42 For I was ahungered, and,,,,,            give me to eat; I was thirsty,
E77Eivao-a   yalp, Ka;   o~re                     did  not  give  me
ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty,                                        and  ye  did  not  give  me
andt yayEtLP   E(t'lXIOTa, KaL OVK drink; I was a stranger, and 43
and ye gave me no drink:,,,,                           n,
43 I was a strangfer, and ye  e7rortLrJe HTe'   teVos  1/A17, Kal yedidnot takeme in; naked,
43 I was a strano-er,  and  ye
took me not in: naked, and ye ov -rvTyayere /Le'  YvluPos,  KaL *nd ye did not clotheme; sick,
clothed me not: sick, and in pris- 0v 7repte/3aaAETE /LE'  aO'Ervr,   KaLI and in prison, and ye did not
on, and ye visited me not.          Ev qJvAcaK, KaL o0C EWE0KE4ca0OE visit me.
44 Then shall they also answer -ye.  Tore a7roKptOiro-v7Oat avrc?    Then shall they also answer, 44
him, saying, Lord, when saw we Kal acUro, AyovresE0TE   Kvpte, rOTE saying: Lord, when saw  we
|I         ~V. 44. om. a'ze3 
V. 36. Visited me: as the earlier form of the word is used in   VV. 37-40. Hungering-thirsting: the participial form (as
Xen. (Econom. XV. 7: I should seem to me to be like the physi- in the Greek) is admissible here, and is obviously preferable.
cian going round and visiting the sick.*  The verb visit, in the And when (vv. 38, 39),j ude Se. —Did it (~cotla~a), as the
expression visit the sick, has a clear and definite application, and Common Version in v. 45.
expresses all that is meant by the original word.        V. 41. Accursed (ol xa:a7eamuivot), for'ye cursed'.- The ever*' (Schneider's ed.)' -: w   v to 3or daz5eot'v:lasting fire: with the art., as in the Greek. —Those (for'them').
icaWs, xaX Brcazorron vr zos r.i  dvov:as.               VV. 42, 43. Hungry  (for'ahungered'). —Ye  did not, etc.
Elsner (Obs. sacr. in leec.): r'ErtarctsaaOa autem est, cegrotum (through both verses), as the Common Version in v. 44,' did not
visere.... Lucian. Philopsed. p. 467, audivi ex servo cs rrA  miister.'
Ewixea rv gok e'v gxne0'o, vooaJvr. Eayzsxe6Yevos, abiisse eummnster'
(Leontichum) ad Eucratem,  ut cgrotantem viseret.        V. 44. Answer: omittig'him.' All the critical editionia




150                   GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. XXVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
thee allunrgered, or athirst, or a  E` E'uO/lEV 7reLVoVTa, a"  t0cVrTa, thee hungering, or thirsting, or
stranger,  or ned, or          or in                                             straner,    naked, or sick,
prison, and did not minister unto  ev  KaL ot m?7KvO2/ aEO e'or in prison, and did not minthee?,  ister to thee?  Then shall lie 45
45 Then shall lie answer them, oo;   ToTr  a7roKptOO-serat av- 
answer   them, saying: Verily I
saving, Verily  I say  unto  you, T           oL0S  AEdy~W'A/lzv  Aehyi)  V/elvy,
Ina h as ye dd it nt t o                                                 Say to you, inasmuch as ye did
Inasmuch as ve did it not to one E'  oop oVK Eo>tyo'aze EVr 7'o- it not to one of the least of
of the least of these, ye did it not |TCOV  TV` eAaxo-Tr),  oe                   ese, e did it not to me.
to me.  E/LOt  these, ve did it not to nie.
to me., t,,
E6 A   tO  Ca7E. gKao  a7reAEvo-orvat   And these shall go away into 46
into eve tn g pshm t  bu  OVTOt EI KOAaco-rlt  a'towrtov'  O[      everlasting punishment, but the
into everlasting punishment'    but
the righteous into life eternal.   |[Katot e[t' w77v atcovtov.                righteous into everlasting life.
XXVI. AND  it came to pass,    XXVI. KAI EyEVETO OTE ETE-   XXVI. AND it cane to pass, 1
when Jesus had finished all these AEo-r(v'I]7o-ovvs  7racaS  To0iS w hen Jesus had  finished'all
sayings, he said unto his disciples, AyoU    oo              E To    IaO77- these sayings,  e said to his
2 Yeknow that after two days             ao       O asciples: Ye  now  tat after 
Ta-s, aVTV' 01'aa oft /tzEa  8vo di'sciples: Ye know that after  z
is the feast of the passover, and |Lepa  7TXa  y/VEraL, Ka  o two da-s comes the passover,
thle Son of man is betrayed to bed the Son of m
VIOS To5 a       (po7rov  VapataOTaot and the Son of man is delivered
crucified.,~
s' To0 orravpcoOlvat.   TOTE evP- ulp to be crucified.
3 Then assembled together the
chief priests, and the scribes, and?XO7ofa v  o;  apPXtEPELt   Kat  o[   Then assembled together the  3
the elders of the people, unto the ypa/yiarTELs  Kal Ol rTpeOr3VeOOLt chief priests, and the elders -of
palace of the high priest, who was           aov   Ets  T7S  r  L vAv7v  rov  the people, in the court of the
called Caiaphas,                     apXtepeos' TOUo Aeyo/e'vov  -Kaioa- high priest, who was called Ca4 And consulted that th hey might Oa, KaL o-vve/3ovAevCarrvo Ltva Tov iaphas, and consulted together 4
V. 3. om. xal o1 yea,uarestsr 
omit aczhv, on the authority of the oldest Mss. and versions. was built.*  Compare v. 69, Peter was sitting without in the court
Hungering-thirsting, as ia v. 37.                         (not, without in the palace, certainly); and Luke 22: 55, where it
is said that they kindled a fire in the midst of the court (EV,cead
VV. 45, 46. Least of these (the Common Version) is the best          n later Greek writers it was used for the Cour
Gffn  a'Ane). ln later Greek writers it was used for the Court
English expression of the sense, though not the exact verbal form. (aula regia) of a monarch or prince;  and to this usage there
Everlasting life: asl.a'ov should be rendered by the same word may be reference in Luke 11: 21, but there is no probability
in both clauses.
that such is the meaning here.{
Ch. XXVI.-V. 2. Comes (yiYesrat). —Is delivered up: see the   V. 4. Consulted together (avvesfov2evaavzo), the meaning of
note on ch. 10: 4, 2ncd paragrr.                          this compound in the mid. voice.-By craft (J62q).-Put him to
V. 3. The chief priests and the elders (omitting'and the
scribes').  The words  catl of ycqauarEtets  are wanting in the
oldest Mss. and the most reliable ancient versions, and are omit-   * "After Homer, the cal  was the court or quadrange, round
which the house itself was built, having a corridor (nselcOaz-ov)
ted in the critical editions; see the digests of readings in Tregelles all round" (Liddell and Scott's Gr. Lex.). 
and Alford.
In, for'unto,' as required by English idiom. — Court: the, Lex. A,                   oa.
square inclosure around which the house was built. Ari2j prop-   $ Meyer: Gewohnlich versteht man den Palast des Oberpriesters, ganz gegen den Gebrauch von a;it im N. T. (auch Luk.
crly means an inclosed space (a ydard, or eort) open to the sky; 11: 21). Es ist vielmehr der von den Gebauden umschlossene
spec. the square inclosure (open above) around which the house Hof,... welche Hdfe als Gesellschafts-Locale gebraucht wurden




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CIIAP. XXVI.                                           151
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
take Jesus  by subtilty, an'd kill'|Iic-ov   Kpa7Tyocoo-oL t    /~  Ka0[ that they might take Jesus by
him.n.ca7rOKTeroVol ttV.'XEyov 86.  M;I craft, and put him  to death.
5 But they  said, Not on the,                          But they said: Not at the feast, 5
feast day, lest there be an uproar            EOP', ta         P         7
among the people.                   vJraL;v ro& X. AIthat there may not be a tumult
6 Now when Jesus was in Beth-    ToD S'Iv2urov  yeOle'ov r;          among the people.
any, in  the house of Simon the,,,,                And Jesus being in Bethany, 6
ahlehser,                               of  in the house of Simon the leper,
7 There came unto him a woman                                             there came to him  a woman  7
having an alabaster box of very IAd3a o~&xrTpov   pV  XOVo'a Papv-  having an alabaster box of very
precious ointment, and poured it TrLTLOV, Kal  KaTEXEEv Esrt rTYv KE- precious ointment, and poured
on his head, as he sat at meat.
8 But when his disciples saw it, |OahA7r  aVTro  advaXKeeLVov.   &  Uv- it on his head as he reclined at
they had indignation, saying, To TES' &e oi tiaOiraC aUrov 7-yava- table.  And his disciples seeing  8
what purpose is this waste?        KT7)CTaV, AE7ovTre'  _E7'S TI   7 ro — it were displeased, saying: To
9 For this ointment might have AEta avrrqy;  -ivvaro   yap TOVTO  what purpose is this waste?
been sold for much, and given to To t      lpo0  7rpaOfvat 7roAAoS, Kai  For this might have been sold  9
the poor.
10the  poor.   Jess8o                   at rorl 7rTCOXOr. Troos a | for much, and given to the poor.
10 When Jesus understood it,,,             S       v
o   lqoo s- /tv~vT[Ko- And Jesus knowino it, said to 10
he said unto them, Why trouble 0'Ioov  ere  avrOtse              T   KO'  A
them: Why trouble ve the womye  the  woman?  for  she  hath 7rovS rap          E T  yvvatK;  py                     troubleyethewom-.,,   an? For she has wrought a
wrought a good work upon me.   yap  KaA             E    aaaTo?  F      e has   rought a
11 For ye have the poor always    ar                                 o   good work upon'me.  For the 11
with you; but me ye have not, e avr ov''T               poor ye have always with you;
always. For in tha.                                                      \ but me  e  have not always.
12 For in that she bath poured |EXETE.        aAovo-a y7p  aVT 7 ~T For she, in pouring this oinllt- 12
this ointment on my body, she did i UvPOv  TOUTO Ero      TOV  (TcJTarrTO   ment on my body, did it to preit for my burial.                   toV, 7rpo\S' TO EVTaoaa  LE ErOlt  pare  ie for burial.  Verilyr       I 13
13  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 7o-TE'.   Ca/uV     AE7,o  Vl/tV,  7roWv say to you, wheresoever this
Wheresoever this gospel shall be, \
Wheresoever this gospe l shall be    KrYpvX0)p TO EvayyeAtOr TOvTO good news shall be preached in
preached in the whole world, there                                          the whole world, this also that
shall also this, that this woman                                            the whole world, this also that
hath done, be told for a memorial Kal o ErOl70-EV avT?7, Els- Li/rOo- she has done shall be told, for
of her.                             evrrVO    avTr7S.'              a memorial of her.
V. 9. om. uveov
death; see the note on ch. 16: 21, and the Common Version in the poor ye have always with you, is the best arrangement of the
ch. 14 5.                                               words.
V. 5. At the feast (rv W Eor). —That —not (Ivea  "), for   V. 12. For she, etc.: the literal rendering of the original, and'lest.'- Tumult (for'uproar), the proper meaning of 45,ovfios, in the happiest English expression of it. — To prepare-for buriul
this connection.'                               the proper meaning of IvtrapLaal.*
VV. 6, 7. And Jesus, being in Bethany.  The form'now    V. 13. Good news (for'gospel'): see the note on ch. 4: 23,
when.' etc., makes a false impression here, as though referring to 2nd and 3rd paragraphs.- This also, etc.: the exact sense of the
some occasion already spoken of.-As he reclined at table: see the original, and the best English expression of its form.j
note on ch. 8:11.
VV. 8, 9. Butt-seeing it (i3rvzes 3&).- Were  displeased ()ya-   * Casaubon:  ~YGvr1tuE6eV est corpus ad funus componere, et
vd~r/aa), for.'had indignation.'- This might have been sold: ornamentis ut sic dicam sepulechralibus ornare, qune Gricis,rzt
ta vocantut. Ergo quod fiuditur unguentum in Christi caput,
according to the reading of the ancient Mss. and versions, all of id pertinet ad,yv Wvatcxaap'v, non ad'uv raTnv. (Nov Test.
which omit ydeov.                                       cum notis Casauboni, apud Eustath.  Vign. 1587.)
VV 10; 11. And Jesus, knowing it (yvoins ok h'h~ao's). —For   t That shle has done. Ewld: wa: s sic gethanz.




152                    GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CIIAP. XXVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
14 Then one of the twelve, call-    TOrE WOPEVOElg ELS                        Then one of the twelve, call- 14
ed Judas Iscariot, went unto the o Aeoylevoso Jovocs IcKaptoJs, ed Judas Iscariot, went to the
chief priests,                                                                chief priests, and said: What  15,ill ye give me, afi I Riill     N C   f          will ye give me, and I will dewill ye give me, and I will deliver AEE  ot 0o al,  ay   v                7apa- live  him  to yo
him  unto you? And they coven-  80-cr   avrTv;              t               v liver him  to you?  And thrtey
Ranted with him for thirty pieces.                                          weighed out to him thirty pieces
ofnanted with him   r rty  pieces avro O7ptKovrTa apyupta'  Kai  arTO of silver.  And from  that time 16
16  And  from   that  time  he Tot e e77Let evKatptav tzva  avroTO   lie sought opportunity to betray
sought opportunity to betray him-. 7rapaSpc.                                  him.
17 Now the first day of thefeast       TH   SE  7rpr   rv (Tv a ov            Now on the first day of the 17
of unleavened bread the disciples 7rpo7AOov  ot /i LaO7Tra2  t7'IV-  feast of unleavened bread the
came to Jesus, sayinog unto him,.,                     
--- 0          yoy7'er  avrc'               Iov  0[- disciples came to Jesuls, saying:
Where wilt thou that we prepare                                               disciples came to Jesus, saying:
for thee to eat the passover?        Aets erOLao-toa   EVi  rot O ayev  7 ro Where wilt thou that we pre18 A.nd lhe said, Go into the grwao-rxa;   0  8e et7reV'   Yra7Yer  pare for thee to eat the passocity  to  such  a  man, and  say el   rTV  7rToAt?  7rpo WrTOV  Meia, ver?  And he said: Go into 18
unto him, The Master saith, My    \ Ka  VlaTE avTz          O   L&(TKaAo   the city to such a man, and say
time is at lhand; I will keep the    et,          KaLPS  JLOL eYY TS   to him, The Teacher says, my
passover at thy house with  my                                              \,  time is athand  I willkeep the
disciples.                           7rpo     e 7roto  ro 7roXtime isathand; willkeepthe
19 And  the disciples did  as TOW  /Ltta8~TOt        troyO.  WKa~ erora   passover at thy house with my
19 And  the disciples- did  as TW -taOclovV.   KaL E7rot'-disciples..19
Jesus had  appointed them; and  try  o              6        c    VVTraEv disciples. And the disciples did 19
as Jesus  directed them, and
they made ready the passover.               0roL  o  I7rooSv,    Kal  rotLaTav  as Jesus  drected them, and
20  Now  when  the even  was                                                madeready the passover.
come,  lie  sat  down  with  the To 7raoxa.                                      And when evening was come, 20
twelve.                                      yta    E 6E yeuVOIu-EP77,- aVEKE'TO he reclined at table with the
21 And as they did eat, le said,  eT    TO)cV    oe Ka   t E           o-v- twelve. And as they were eat- 21
Verily say unto you, that one of 7Vclo  avrTo   et7re          AL' L2 yz  XE2y) ing, he said: Verily I say to
you shall betray me.
you shall betray wme.re exceedig  VIty  OTt ES' e   E  v/lYv 7rapecerEL you, that one of you will be22 And  they  were exceeding               T\           t           1)
sorrowful, And began every one   e e.  _KaL  Av7rov1evo't oqPO0'pa tray me.  And they were ex- 22
sorrowful, and began every one
of them  to say unto him, Lord, is 7'p4avTO   Ae7YEtv  aVTC, EKWaoTro'r ceeding sorrowful, and began
it I?                                acTvrToZ   M)rT  E7yC   E/I-t  KVptE; each one to say to him, Lord,
V. 1V. on. o r. av~     V. 22. J,.o. (or. av'tv) I
VV. 15, 16. Said: omitting the interpolated'to thenz.'-Will: of the common version.- To betray him: see the note on ck.
comp. the note on ch. 11: 14.                             10: 4, 2nd and 3rd paragraphs.
Weighed out.*  So Wahl (appendo, zuwdigen, Matt. 26: 15);   VV. 17-19. On the first (for' the first').-Feast, etc.: as'r
Bretschneider (stare facio lingTulamu bilancis, 6faurut videlicet ~V a'i;vta iq used in Mark 14:1 (Winer, 27, 3). —-For om. av~,.
ra9lucf, s. gvyc3; propr. appendo, seq. dativo personTe, Matt. see Tregelles and Alford.-Directed:'a softer term  than to
26: 15); Robinson, "they weighed out to him."            command" (Johnson's Diet.), and corresponding well with the
Pieces of silver: probably (though not certainly) the sacred G-r ek uavvraeoev.-Made ready: omitting'they,' the verb having
shekel, heavier than the common shekel, and hence told out by the saine subject as the leading one of the preceding clause.
weight. But this is not sufficiently certain to justify a change   VV. 20, 21. And when evening was come (Igtas S 3 yevouoQvs).-He reclined at table: see the note on ch. 8:il.-A-s they. Qui lances equato sustinebat examine, cujuscunqne rei pon- were eating ('a&tO5vco2v a(zXrc).- Will (for'shall') betray: see
dus ad libram mestimaturus, dicebatur eximie izvrv etiam veteribus, Herodoto, II. p. 135. 89 [and Behr's note], Platoni de Rep.
X. p. 602, D....  Interpres Jobi XXXVI. (6, ba,  ae e' v  vy. ~. 22. Each one (eis izaaros, omitting a~,vc), the reading
&5eatics (Valckner, Diatrib. in Eurip. Frag. cap. XXVr. p. 288).  of the best ancient Mss. and versions, followed in the critica




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXVI.                                                      153
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
2' And he answered and said,  O  &e aTro0Kpte ES' Et EV'0                 - is it I?   And heanswered and 23
He that dippeth his hand with me I3cfi as~ ALET  4Lo3 J         v rc  rpv0/3A[    said: He that has dipped his
in the dish, the same shall betray  7v    Xepa,   ovros         e 7rapao e. hand wit         h me in the dish, the
me.  a0                epo  v  va yet,| same will betray me. The Son 24
24 The'Son of man goeth as it KaO0S'   yeyparrat  7epL'    of man goes, as it is written of
him; but  woe to  that  man
is written of him: but woe unto  ovat 3E                 OopToT  e(Kelh b,                         weot          h m
that mn by wh     t   S        through whom  the Son of man
that manbywhom  the Son of man  o    o vto    ro    avOp7rov 7rapat-  is betraed!  It were good for
\ V.~g                      is betrayed!  It were good for
is betrayed! it had been good for &orat'  KcAolv  77v  avTco, e,  OVK him, if that man had not been
that man if he had not been born. eyerv1y   o  a' rOp   KOS'   KEt^O.   born.
25 Then Judas, which betrayed'A7oKptOeLs'  E'JIovt3as of 7rapa-    And  Judas,  his  betrayer, 25
him, answered  and said, Master, U3LOv   aUTO)  E  rE    A MjErtL  Eyo) answered and said: Rabbi, is
is it I?  He said unto him, Thou  Et'/t, pa33Ic';   AE'yEL ar                       it I?   He sid to him   Thou
hast said.                              Et7rav.                                     hast said it.
26 And  as they  were  eating,' Eo-'Ot'vrwoV   Se aVTov, AacFrw         And  as they  were  eating, 26
editions of Lachmann, Tischendorf, and Tregelles. —Is it.(ff ): act, uses the tense of narration  (5 rrao~Josh'); but when he
see the note on ch. 12: 23.                                   represents it as in progress, he uses (as here) the present tense.*
Comp. ch. 10: 4 with ch. 26: 46, 48.t  In English, we can best
23. He tht hs dipped (; tt is, one who has indicate this distinction (though imperfectly) by the form in the
been accustomed to do it, who has been admitted to the most            ly
text;+ implying that he was even then a betrayer, that he put
intimate social relations with me, "my own familiar friend.....
intimate social relations with me, "my own familiar friend,    this question to Jesus, while in the act of meditatino and conthat did eat of my bread" (Ps. 41: 9). —  ill (for' shall').  triving his betrayal.
V. 24.'lhrotugh (Md).t-It were good Jbo  him (xa'V (v av-   Rabbi (for'laster'), as the Common Version in ch. 23: 7, 8.
tf), if that man, etc. A slight ambiguity of the original (but As the sacred writer gives in Greek the exact form of address,
not such as could mislead a thoughtful reader) is obviated by the the same should be done in English.
liberty taken in the Common Version,: of transposing the pro-    Thou hast said- it: the object of the verb implied, as in the
noun'for him' (ar), and its antecedent subject' that man' (H eb. idiom  (.Rdiger's Heb. Gram. ] 121, 6, Rem. 2).] It is a
av&,ow9n~roo  etrvog), and changing their relations in the sentence. form of affirmative answer, common in Rabbinic writers,II as much
This would be the obvious duty of the translator, if it were as to say, "it is as thou hast said." It is not a usage of classic
necessary in order to make the expression as clear, or as correct, in Greek.
his own language as in the original.  But it is not his business
to attempt to improve his author's manner; and the exercise of
such a discretion, while it might be safe in some cases, would in   * Buttmann, neutest. Sprachgebr. i 144, 11, extr.  So heisst
many others be fatal to the truthful execution of his task. As Judas in der evang. Erzahlung vor ansgefiihrtem Verrath fast
a principle, it is not to be admitted.                        immer ob 7raoa&e8o,, z. B. Mt. 26: 25 (vss. qui traditurus er-at),
46, 48, Mr. 14: 42, 44, Jo. 18.: 2, 5. al. Dagegen mit Bezug auf
V. 25. And (for' then'). —His betrayer.  The sacred writer, den vollbrachten Verrath o maasovJsg, Mt. 10  4, 27: 3 (ed.
when he speaks historically of Judas' treachery, as a consummated Lachmann).
t In ch. 27: 3, the true reading is that of the Vat. Cod., o
7raea6ovs. 
* Meyer:  der getaucht hat (nicht, tauclt, wie Luther hat).   f In v. 46, and other passages where the same expression
Ewald: derl mit fir? die Hand in die Schiissel getaucht hat.  occurs, English idiom allows the literal rendering, he that betrays
]' Winer, ~ 47, i, (footnote 3, p. 338, Masson's trans. p. 396): me.
Absichtlich ist wohl ec6 gebraucht Mt. 26: 24, r4  avi9'jarcy   i Ewald: Du hast's gesagt.
S&' or d vobS r.  xv&e'. 7raeaiJ3o2'Cu (der Verrather war nur
Werkzcug, vrgl. Ro. 8: 32).                                    1I Schoettgen. Hor. IHebr. et Talm. (in boc.): Solennis adfir
mantium apud Judaeos formula. Berachoth Hier. citante Wagens.
$ And in all preceding English versions, after Wiclif's, who ad Sota p. 1001.  Zipporenses quaerebant, numquid R. Judas
translates: "tt were good to him, if that man had not been nmortuuts esset?  Filius Kaphrae respondit, ]nnug!ng>, v(,
born."                                                        dixistis.




154                  GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-'-CIlAP XXVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
Jesus took bread, and blbssed it,'Ir7cvois'  lv a' prov, Ka  e'Ao- Jesus took bread, and blessed,
and brake it, and gave it to the T          7o -a,    KAao' e  KaL  e8/oiv Tro   and brake, and gave to the disdisciples, and said, Take, eat;this l           Kai   Ef7E'    A3ETE,  ciples, and said: Take, eat;
is my body.                                                    TO -o &     this is my body.  And he took 27
27 And he took the cup, and o. KaE  Ea                   t T ro   o-o,,  the cup, and gave thanks, and
(ov.   Kat Aa nca v  ro 7rOT',
gave thanks, and gave it to them,.,,,          gave to them, saying: Drink
ggKat EvXapoLo'Trvcra, EOKV CTOLSt
saying, Drink ye all of it;,,                  all ye of it.  For this is my 29
AyEo~,' io ere ME    avTov   rr'oovenant
28 For this is my blood of the                         a                blood  of the new  covenant
new testament, which is shed for TOUTO yap  EcTrL TO aLta    Toov,                                  for re\        which is shed for many, for remany for the remission of sins.   |  TB  KatUr    O'aIKVj,  TO  WEAPi mission of sins. And I say to 29
29 But I say unto you, I will r          roAACO v eKXUU OVoS a        tyou, that I  will not drink
not drink henceforth of this fruit acluaprt(ow. AEyaw   &  v[LLP,  ort oV henceforth of this fruit of the
of the vi e, kntil that day when I,lL  7rico a7r  apT  EK   U             vine, until that day when I drink
drink it new  with you  in  my 7elyEvVarTos Tar  7TreAov, eos T?  it new with you in the kingFather's kingdom.                 7,TLEpag  EKELUe)S, oTra   avro  7rlvo) dom of my Father.
30 And when they had sung a /LE'  V/AUrW KatLUO  EU rTy  3atAE/a    And when they had sung a 30
hymn, they went out into  the ToV 7rarpos',uov.                           hymn, they went out into the
mount of Olives.                       KaT   Lvo'arTES' EAOov  Esa mount of the Olives.
31 Then saith Jesus unto them,                                                  e a,,,
31 Then saith Jesus unto them, To opoS 7TOW'eAatCO.   TOTE AEyEl   Then saith Jesus to  them: 31
All ye shall be offended because         ^  ~ l           I 
arow ts, 6'IYo'vo    JrdTres vpets All yewill be offended because
of me this night: for it is written,
0rKarSaActo)7oeote en'uos   ir r`  of me this night.  For it is
I will smite the Shepherd, and the                  
Vrwt  Tav7-~. ~,eypa7r7ae ~ written: I will smite the Shepsheep of the flock shall be scat- V         TWT.    7E/pa7cTat  y          wren
tered abroad.                       l-araco   rov  rot/elva,  Kat 8ta-  herd, and the sheep of the flock
32 But after I am risen again,' oTKopw-to-T77oETatL Ta wpo/3aTa 7-s7r  shall be scattered abroad. But 32!rotji77s-.    t ra  6   TO EPBpOyva  after I am risen  I will go beI will go before you into Galilee. 7t/mTn'   IETa   e'O eyepOi~Tat aftr I am  risen, I will go be33  Peter answered and said,tE, 7wpocto  v/aL  ElS rT/e I'aA/- fore  you into Galilee.
anto him, Though all men shall be Ataai'AWrOKplO ES 8e O HETpOS    Peter answered and said to 33
offended because of thee, yet will ELWtre aVT' _   Et KaZL 7raW reS OKav- him: Though all shall be offendI never be offended.                8aAoX0orovTrat Ev orot, ey7C ov&e- ed because of thee, I will never
V. 26. In some ancient copies: took
V. 26. ao~zov (for zov aov)
V. 28. om. To (after ov)        the bread
V. 3328. om. o (after ov)| V. 28. In some ancient copies: of the
covenant
VV. 26,27.  ook bread: the best ancient Mss. (See Tregelles'   VV. 29, 30. And (for' but'). —  hat (the common use of zrs).
and Alford's digests) omit the article.-Blessed: omitting'it,' as Kingdom of my Father (for'my Father's kingdom').-Of the
in the two following clauses, and in the next verse. —All ye (for Olives, as in 21: 1.'ye all').                                               VV. 31, 32. Will (for' shall'). —Offended; see the note on ch.
V. 28. Covenant (for'testament'), as the word cha9o',xs  is 5 29,"under  axacvSoa/igelv, No. 4., and the footnote [[. Because
commonly used by the sacred writers.-My blood of the new of expresses the proper force of &V in this connection, the ground
covenant: the critical editions all omit the art. after pov. —Of of offeuse being in him. —Shall be scattered: not the mere state
the covenant (margin), is the reading of some.ancient Mss.-For ment of the fact (' will be scattered'), but anl authoritative assertion
remission (eiS oifa Ei), omitting'the.'               of it. —Am risen: omlitting' againz', which is not expressed by the




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. XXVL                                            155
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED V]RBSION.
34 Jesus said unto him, Verily 7roTE o'Kav&aAtLo'   o-o'at.    Eoy~/ be offended.  Jesus  said  to 34
i say unto thee, That this night, at:ri5'_I7o-o ) s'AzLm> AEeO  oroL,  him: Verily I say to thee, that
before the cock crow, thou shalt  TTL  ev'ravr Tp         VVTi,  vrph  this night, before a cock crows,
deny me thrice.                    haAeKTopa   feovloat, zTpL    awrap- thou wilt thrice deny me. Peter 35
35 Peter said unto him, Though  oV 21     E.   A E  eyeL aItr -   I1H-  saith to him: Even though I
I should die with thee, yet will I rpoM'  Kca/   8e" / e  r or (sot should die with thee, I will not
not deny thee.   Likewise also L7ro.aveEv,          o0!/7  0re &Trapvuoo-o  deny thee.  Likewise also said
said all the disciples.'at.'O oL        Ka,   7reirte   o[ all the disciples.
36  Then  cometh Jesus with                                                Then Jesus comes  it  tem.aO77Ta, eTror.                          Then Jesus comes with them 36
them  unto  a place called Geth-    TOTE  EPXEto  a place called  ethsemane,
TO T-E  6XEp rat  peAr aVTC'O )  to a place called Gethsemane,
semane, and saith unto the dis-                                            and says to the disciples  Sit
I1cnovv  Ets  xcoptov  Asyo/EzL~oo  and says to the disciples: Sit
ciples, Sit ye here, while I go and
pray yonder.                       |rFEO'j77,,aV7  Kat Ae'yEt TOts Ma- ye here, while I go yonder and
0ry"1ci I a7laare airov, KaEt )        pray.  And taking with him 37
37 And he took with him Peter
aa7reAOno 7trposoevs Zolyat  E-KE. Ka[ Peter and the two sons of Zeband the two sons of Zebedee, and
began to be sorrowful and very WrapaAa/3ov     TOP 17ETpor Za) T    0  edee, he began to be sorrowful,
hearvy.                            |&Uvo  vLovs  Ze/e3at'ov,   paTro 0 and  to  be  troubled.   Then 38
vra38 Then sith  Kati ta7MOVEot.  TOTE saith he to them: My soul is
38 Then saith he uinto them,
My soul is exceeding sorrowful, |AyeEL a7rrot' lIep[ Av'wo- 7'Utv     ~ exceeding sorrowful, even unto
even unto death: tarry ye here, 4'vX7   1OV E/ov       C  pavaTov'  Mt  tEldeath.  Tarry  ye  here, and
and watch with me.                  cOsE  KaLt 7p7yopetTe /er  EOV. watch with me.
39 And  he went a little further,   a   7    Ac                 EEOEV    And he went a little further, 39
and fell on his- face, and prayed, E7rF 7rpoTo(7rov avrov  7rpooevxo- andfell on his face praying, and
saying, O  my Father, if it be /zEvOS, Kat Ay7ov'   J7ceEp io, E Isaying:   My Father, if it is
possible, let this cup pass from  uvvaO'v  Eo'-t,  7rapeAOETo   c7r' possible, let this cup pass away
me: nevertheless, not as I will,  Mo~i0  Tvo 7roT7'ptop             7-rA' v from me.  Nevertheless, not as
but as thou wilt.                   oVX  es ESyC  OeAo', acAA'     o- a. I will, but as thou wilt. And 40
40 And he cometh unto the dis- Kal EPXETaL 7Wrpos   rovT   MaOr)Tas,, he comes to the disciples, and
ciples, and findeth them  asleep, Kat eVpt'Ket aTroVS' KaOevaorrTa, finds them  sleeping; and he
V. 33-35. All: omitting the interpolated'm en.'-Kal is want-   V. 37. And taking with him..., he began (xati reaialah'W
ing in all the oldest Mss.-A cock: indefinite, as in the Greek.*...., iarTo). —To be troubled (4Sqpuoverv). The Greek word
Crows (for'crow').-Thrice deny me:- the emphatic form of the occurs also in Mark 14 33, and Philip. 2: 26. The word should
original.-Saith (:'yel). —Even though (xav).-I will not (for not be pressed, beyond its proper import.'yet will I not').                                       V. 39. Fell on his face praying, and saying: the literal form,
V. 36. Then Jesus comes with them: the proper order of the and the true sense of the words.-My Father (nasrq pov). —Is
words in English.-A place (improperly objected to by some) is (baGn,), for' be'.-Pass away (taeA&ER4To), as the Common Verthe correct rendering of the diminutive xcor'ov, "a particular sion correctly renders the wvord in v. 42.
place" (Liddell and Scott). —Whlile I go yonder and pray, is the   V. 40. So could ye not is equivalent to could ye not, then.*
proper order of the words. On &os, etc., compare the note on _
ch. 14:22.                                               * Meyer: Siccine, also, mit schmerzlichem Befremden, geh6rt
ohne besonderes Fragezeichen (gegen Beza) mit dem Folgenden
* Ewald: ehe ein Hahn krcihet.                       zusammen.




156                   GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXVI.
REVISED VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION
and saith unto Peter, What, could Kai  AEyEt Tr  lIefrpC- O asrco  o /c says to Peter:  Could ye not
ye not watch with me one hour?   to-Xvo-arE Lrav opav ypr/yopr o-at then watch with me one hour?
41 Watch and pray, that ye  LrT   t/oe; YprlyopETre Ka Lrpoo- Watch and pray, that ye enter 41
enter not into  temptation: the E|XEeSre, Eva,7  elo-e'A6b7re  es not into temptation. The spirit
spirit indeed is willing, but the  IELpao'pO,.       NT JLEv WVE/Lc wpd- indeed is willing, but the flesh
flesh is weak.
OvoU,    r E 06 a~pt    ac'O-Ov'rS.  is weak.
42 He went away again  the. is weak.
_I.aAzv (K         vEv7EpOv areAr       o     Again, a second time, he went 42
second time, and prayed, saying,
0 my Father, if this cup may not  7rPOTT7vaTo,   Aeywv'  liaTep ov,    I away and prayed, saying: My'L'' Father, if this can not pass
pass away from me, except I drink e  o    varat roro  ro  rorrpv  Father  if this can not pass
it, thy will be done.               7rapeXAelv a-r' euov,    v         a    away from  me, except I drink
43  And  he came and found 7rto, y7yE77r0 7T&  TO  OEw                (. it, thy will be doner. And com- 43
them  asleep again: for their eyes Ka\'O                    vov   w /,,  ing he again found them  sleepwere heavy.                        t KaOEWOvasoTa~ 7crav,oa*p a.ro,  oi ing; for their eyes were heavy.
44 And he left them, and went &OaA / EpO, pr,                              And leaving them, he went 4
away again, and prayed the third,             r,       ov,    away again, and prayed  the
time, saying the same words.,      T,          third time, saying  the  same
7rpooa7wv aro EK TpLTov, rv avrTor
45 Then cometh he to his dis-,,,               words.  Then comes he to the 45
Aoyov  ELt7rwo. TOTE EpXETat 7rpo
ciples, and saith unto them, Sleep                                   Ayel disciples, and says to  the:
70oS pta0yraTa\  av7OV, Ka slyse
on now, and take your rest: be-                                             Sleep on now, and take your
hold, the hour is at hand, and the  Tamrot' K[aOEv3ETE TOe Aot7oV Kat
hold, ethe hour is at hand, and the.      I                      c/    rest!  Behold, the hour is at
Son of man is betrayed into the avaraVEcTOe,      L
hands of siunners.                  ical  o vtoS) TOv?vOp)orov prapa- h    land, and the Son of man is be46 Rise, let us be going: be- &1&orat L  E   XetLpas  al-aproAeOJ.   trayedinto the handsofsinners.
hold, he is at hand  that doth| leyElpE~OOE, a tyt,LEV.   Lov,  77y/l-   Rise, let us be going. Behold,, 
betray me.                          KEV 0 7rapaSLcoVr ISe..                 he is at hand that betrays me.
47 And while he yet spake, lo,    Kat  ETL  aUTro     AaAovTro, And while lie yet was speaking, 47
V. 42. om. 7tror,rtov
V. 43. Ei&2Cv  dativ eveev
V. 45. om. av',ov
The exclamation,' What!' violates the tone of feeling and the   This is not to be read as a question, which T 2ov Ro'v forbidb
manner of the Saviour.                                  It is said by way of sorrowful reproach.*
V. 42. Again, a second time, he went away and prayed: the   V. 46. That betrays me (for' that doth betray me'); see the
emphatic order of the Greek text.-My Father (as in v. 39).-  note on v. 25. The connection allows the more literal form
If this: omitting'cup,' as in the oldest Mss. and the critical here.
editions. —Can not (ov,Vazac), for' may not.'
editions.-a  not  var), for' may not.'V. 47. While he was yet speaking (for' while he yet spake').
VV. 43, 44. And comingr he again found them sleeping: according to the true text, as given in the critical editions. —And
leavingf them~ (xcab  aeis  aviovs).                    betrifft, irf Sinne von jam (so richtig Vulg.), nunmehr (Plat'his disciples'), accord ng to the Prot. p. 321, C.), s. Schaef. ad Long. p. 400. Jacobs ad Philostr.
V. 45. To the disciples (for' his disciples'), according to the p. 663.  Vrgl. z. Act. 27:20.-So also Ewald: sch'afet nur
oldest Mss.-Sleep on now (the Common Version), expresses the jetzt und ruhet euch!
true force of xa9e&r6e s'b iTo3 UOi.*                    * Comp. Green's Gram. of the N. T. dialect, p. 321. Less
probably (Winer, ] 43, 1), as permissive, in the tone of calm res* Meyer: Ueber )on'ri, und,5 Jostr~,, wvas die iibrige Zeil ignation.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXVI.                                          157
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
Judas, one of the twelve, came, 8ov,'Iov'a   E'  TCoy 8o3eKa lo, Judas, one of the twelve,
and with him  a great multitude 9AOE, Kall FLET  aSUroU  oX AoS 7ro- came, and with him  a great
with swords and staves, from  the A       ETa e L  aXatpcov Ka" eA  v, multitude with swords and stavchief priests and elders of the
people.                           la7ro 7TcrV apXLEPE&V KaC 7rpe-u3V- es, from the chief priests and
48 Now he   that betrayed him Trep 7roy Aaov.   o &e  rapacLt- elders of the people.  Now his 48
48 Now he that betrayed hiTnEPCOV TOV
gave them  a sign, saying, Whom- |ovs aZrTOP E&oKev auro' jo'      le   betrayer gave them a sign, saysoever I shall kiss, that same is or,   AE'yov W    Ov aO  v    tAo-o, ing: Whom  I shall kiss, that
he; hold him fast.                aavros  e&rt'   Kpar7mo-are  avTrv. is he; hold him  fast.  And 49
49 And forthwith he came to IKat   eVS E'oS', 7rpo oeAOW      C'II- forthwith he came to Jesus, and
Jesus, and said, Hail, Master; and o-o   EL'    XKaipe,   a/3313,   Ka   said, Hail, Rabbi; and kissed
kissed himKaTfA                               Eo.  e  av        o'fl. him.  And Jesus said to him:'c
50 And Jesus said unto him, co-v eLrEavI7v  aEPre A' E7 aPE            Friend,   wherefore  art thoa
Friend, wherefore art thou come?   
c  7rE'pet;    TOITe 7rpoo'eA O/(~f.r come?    Then came  they, and
Then came they, and laid hands                                                       on Jesus, and held
on Jesus, and tookl him                                                       fast.  Ad, behold, oe of 
51 And' behold  one of them'I7O P, Kal  eKPa'TqoraP avrov. him fast.  And, behold, one of 51
51  And, behold,  one of thlemn
Cat z~ov, er rrop /era'ro-o, themn that were  wvitlt Jesus
which were with Jesus stretched
out his hand, and drew his sword, EKTEtpas T7p Xetpa, a7Eo-7Tare -Tnv stretched out his hand  and
and struck a servant of the high l-aXaPpa"  a7ro0,  Kal 7TrarTa s drew his sword, and struck the
priest, and smote off his ear.     7         TOp aovAov   70o    PXLEepeco  aq EL-| servant of the high priest, and
52 Then said Jesus unto him, Aep avrov T7o OrTov.  TOTE AE'yet took off his ear.  Then said 52
Put up again thy sword into his avr' T o' Iro-or''7Aorp4Elop Jesus to him: Put up again
place: for all they that take the o-ov rTJv laaXatpap ElrS' TOP rroP thy sword into its place; for
sword  shall  perish  with  the VaIT7Sr'   rVpTrer yap o0  Aaj3Tv7es all they that take the sword
sword.,,,,
1,aXatpav  ep,, aXopa  ae7roAovp- shall perish with the sword.
53 Thinkest thou that I cannot,,
rat. D     6OKElS' OOTt OV  8pvatatt Thinkest thou that I can not ts
now pray to my Father, and he,,, 
shall presently give me more than, apTt 7rapaKaAXEaat TOp  W~7raTre  now pray to my Father, and he
shall presently give me more than -    7p
twelve legions of angels?         JLov, Kat 7rapaorT7'-Et LkOt 7r.AELovS' will send me more than twelve
54  But how  then  shall the Y  &,'SeKa  AeyEcovas  ayyekAcP; legions of angels?  How then
Scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it 7rSo  ov 7rrA-77P.p7OLcoctP at ypabat, shall the Scriptures be fulfilled, 64
must be?                          OTt OVrTo &el 7YEPvo-Oat;             that thus it must be?
V. 53. In some ancient copies: can not
pray to my father, and he will now
send
V. 48. His betrayer: See the note on v. 25. —Whom, for' whom-  VV. 53, 54. Will send (lit. will place beside), for'shall give,'
soever.' — That, for' that same.'                     omitting'presently.'  Campbell,' send to my relief,' which adds
VV. 49, 50. Rabbi, for'Master'; compare the note on v. 25. a thought; Archb. Newcome,' will send.' The use of'now' in
Held him fast (as in v. 48) for,' took him.'         the first clause, and of' presently' here, arose from confounding two
TV. 51, 52. That, for'which.'-The servant (zov 8o2ov), for readings of the text. Some ancient Mss. read as in the margin
a servant.' — Took off (aE2Ev) for' smote off.' —Its, for'his.'   of the English text.-How then, omitting' but.'




158                  GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. XXVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
55  In  that same  hour said'Ev   5Ke/r 7 T'  poa d         v     l  In that hour Jesus said to 55
Jesus to the multitudes, Are ye'Ir7co-o i   ro7o   oXAos~   CLQ~  i7r  the multitudes: Are ye come
come out as against a thief with A7rr^v oTA7ere ter7 ME        axacpl  v out as against a robbe6  with
swords and staves for to take me? Kai 4Acov o-vAAa/3dev,LE; KaO' swords and staves, to take me?
I sat daily with you teaching in?tedpav  7rpos  itzas   EKa6eotLV| I sat daily with you teaching
the temple, and ye laid no hold 8 oa'K1    o z  v 7' t 1  epO,  Kcal  oUK in the temple, and ye did not
on me.                             xKpaTrrarE fLE.   ToTro 3e  oAoi lay hold on me. But all this has 56
56 But all this was done, that yeyorev, Zra r -AypcoOcrov at  ypa- been done, that the scriptures of
the  scriptures of the  prophets Opat TvW rWrpo?77Trrv.   T6re  ot the prophets might be fulfilled.
might be fulfilled.  Then all the zLLacO rayT - rWTeS  Le4reE   a rTO  Then the disciples all forsook
disciples forsook him and fled.   3Euyo.'                                him, and fled.
57 And they that had laid hold      01  3e Kpa7-7ao-avres rTo'1/-    And they that had laid hold 67
on Jesus led him away to Caiaphas  o'ov   a7rrwyayorv Frpos Katcaav   on JBsus led him away to Caithe high priest, where the scribes roy apXtepEa,  i7rov ol Ypa!!LCareLs aphas the high priest, where
and the elders were assembled.    Ka  o0 7rpEo/3vrepoot o-vvYx0-arLv. the scribes and the elders were
58 But Peter followed him afar'O  3   HEl'pos'KoAhoOEL  a'r o   assembled.  And Peter follow- 58
off unto the high priest's palace, I7ro i zaKpOOEV ~os~ 7rys aAXs 7Tov ed him afar off unto the court
and went in, and sat with the apXtepEwAS KaL  eLoeA0OW   e o-c  of the high priest; and he went
servants, to see the end.          EKcOL]ro,Lerc T-sL  5r-peLETr, Ier illn, and sat with the servants, to
59 Now the chief priests, and ro rE'e'Aos.   0     e ap PXtepeL~  Kat see the end.
elders, and all the council, sought ot   7rper/3Vrepot  Kac  TO  tTVeE-    Now the chief priests, and 69
false witness against Jesus, to put aptov 5OAov Ey TOVVY   evcotIapTv- the elders, and all the council,
him to death;                      plav Kar7-a To'Im pov, 67rzwos av- sought false witness against
60 But found none: yea, though To)  OaL'arcLcoooot, Kat. ovX  Ev- Jesus, that they might put him
many false witnesses came, yet pov. KaL 7roAAcwv't eVaouaprVppow  to death;  and  found  none, 60
found they none.  At the last 7rpoo-eAdovrav, ozX Evpov. VOTE- though  many false witnesses
came two false witnessesPoU                      E0
came two false witlnesses,         popv &    prpoo'AOE vTE' 80vo +EVaO- came.  But at last came two,
61 And said, This fellow said, IlxapTvpES Et7roVy 0urog E7, Zfv- and said: This man said, I am 61
I am able to destroy the temple valatL KaraAvraL  TOM)  rao1)  TOre  able to destroy the temple of
V. 60. [ at] roRlv E' eoase;V~orwtv VIvSo,uaoz'Qrewvo v' aeqoov a's reoasi2Advze5 &o
V. 55. In that (omitting'same').-Jesus said, for'said Jesus.'  V. 59. And the elders (with the article).-That they might (for
-Robber (narrtv), for'thief.'- To take (omitting'for').-Did'to').
not lay hold, for' laid no hold.'
V. 56. Hras been done (,yvy'oev), for'was done.'-The disciples   V. 60. And (xa') for'but.' —Though many, etc., according to
all, ec. the demphac Y form of The original,  the most ancient text (see the margin), as given in the critical
all, etc.; the emphatic form of the original.. 58. And (for'but').-Court of the high piest, for'high editions, after the best ancient authorities. See the critical Di
priest's palace;' see the note on v. 3, second paragraph.-And he gests of Tregelles, Tischendorf, and Alford.
twent, for' and went.'                                  V. 61. This man (for' thisfellow').




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.- CHAP. XXVI.                                             159
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
of God, and to build it in three |OEOv, Kiai &X 7pLcov atLEpCo'         o - God, and to build it in three
days.                               Ko0o0 o-ar atarTr.        at alraras days.  And  the  high  priest 62
62 And the high priest arose, 0   P                      avco  o         arose, and said to him: Answerand  said  unto  him, Answerest                                 C
e                   est thou  nothing? What do
thou nothing? what is it which GOKpl;  Tt OVTO    OV   Kaa                  nthg?  What do
these witness againstt                                                      these witness against thee? But 63
Jesus  was silent.  And  the
63 But Jesus held his peace..                               Jes's    as silent.   sAid the
Eo'c7ra.  KaY d       toK~g1Et' o a'PXEAnd the high priest answered and    N'                                   high priest answering  said to
And9 Ethe  rie  anwere''_EOpK[ CO  e he
said unto him, I adjure thee by                                             him   I adjure thee by the livthe living God, that thou tell us Kara  Tov) Oeov TOV;(PT-osS,  va ing  God, that thou  tell us
whether thou be the Christ, the 7ftL    t Etrr, eW l JV EL o XppLrTo, 0 whether thou art the Christ,
Son of God.                        |V10  TOe (9eov.   A/YetL avr?        0 the Son of God.  Jesus says 64
64 Jesus saith unto him  Thou' T    -              Tr a       u.
~64 Je~sus  saith unto him,  Thou  0Vs  V Eta       w7ASV AEyw  to him: Thou hast said it. But
hast said: nevertheless I say unto..,,,\
V/.Lt, anr  apvt O+EOTOE TOY vtop I say to you: Hereafter shall
you, Hereafter shall ye see the                                                             Hereafter sh
Son of man sitting on the rightlTo r        vuOporov'  KaOLeroP   E K ye see the Son of man sitting
hand of power, and coming in the &i Ue4cv  rr  VvpaptEcog' Kat epXo/te- on the right hand of power,
clouds of heaveEn.                        TrL 7r   v re AcoP  roy opa- and coming on the clouds of
65 Then the high priest rent,                   heaven.  Then the high priest 65
his clothes, saying, He hath spok-                       a                  heaven.  Then the high priest 
en blasphemy; what further need   7E Ta           Ta  avovis clothes, saying: He
have we of witnesses? behold, e/3Aalo- 7OlE'  TL e'TL  XpElav has spoken blasphemy; what
- /,,     need have we more of witnessnow ye have heard his blasphemy.  Xo ev  apTvpo;,                 n      eed hve we mKOV-re of witness66 What think ye?  They an- c           Tar 2 7v,AaO71Y/   avroP T., | es? Behold, ye have now heard
swered and said, He is guilty of                                            his  blasphemy.  What think 66.ULV V  aOSCE  Ot 8~ aTroKp OV rehem
death.,        t                          / ye? They answered and said:
67 Then did they spit in his e           t7Lorov'oxo     avaTov  Ert. He is guilty of death.  Thetn 67
face, and buffeted him; and others TOTE eveWrTVW etS ro 7rpoc rO7rOO  spit they in his face, and buffetsmote him with the palms of their avroU, KaC ecoAq(toaZ avro'  oL ed him; and others smote him,
hoands,                              e       oE EppaWtroLav  AEHoYVTES- lIPo )-, saying:  Prophesy  to  us, 0 68
68 Saying, Prophesy unto us,                                
thou Christ, Who is he that smote TEvroOV 7JtLV  XPLorTe, TLS ecT7tL  O Christ, who is he that struck
thee?                               ratoas o-e;                            thee?
V. 62. What do these, omitting the interpolated' is it which.''worthy of death' (2izos  aav'rrov), "deserving of death," is not
V. 63. Waq silent (IEaor5za).' To hold one's peace' is, proper- ll meaning of the phrase.
ly, to keep quiet, implying abstinence from the expression of feel-   V. 67. Spit they (for' did they spit').-Smote him: omitting
ing, or emotion, of some kind; not merely to be,silent, which is' with the palms of their hands,' not necessarily implied in the
all the Greek word expresses.-Answering (a oxoet&es); see the Greek word, which means to strike with a stick, as well as with
ref. on ch. 11: 25. —Art (El), for' be.'               the hand.*
V. 64. Hast said it: see the note on v. 25.-But I say to   V. 68. 0 Christ (X:ad), for thou Christ-Strucl (mzioaa).
you: as well rendered by Ewald; du hast's gesagt! allein ich   * Meyer:'EoRd.)  Faustschliige, Knufe.  Vrgl. das Atsage euch. —On (Bri), for' in.'                         tische x~vvaos.v-o -iparr.) Ohrfeigen, Backenschluage mit flacher
Hand. 5. 39. Lobeck ad Phryn. p. 176. So gewohnlich. Aber
V. 65. Wlat reed have we more,  l eiv  ov. Ye   Beza u. Bengel (so auch Ewald u. v. Berl.) verstehen das Schlahave n.ow heard (vvv I',xosJaas), gives the proper emphasis.  gen mit Ruthen (Herod. 8, 59. Plut. Them. 11.) was ich vorziehe, weil mit oI 8k (s. z. 28, 16.) eine amldere Art der Mlisshand.
V. 66. Guilty of death: subject to death, as one whose guilt lung eingefihrt ird, nd weil M.  14, 656   d eS Maoiesa den
requires death. All this is expressed by,vogos?a,'Trov; and Dienern zutheilt.




160                   GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CH-AP. XXVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.  i                     REVISED VERSION.
69 Now  Peter sat without in i       O   E HETpos' E'o  eKcasOp-o EV    Now Peter was sitting with- 69
the palace: and a damsel came'T VaXi, KaL rpocAOev    a                  out in the court. And adamsel
unto him, saying, Thou also wast                       eova'   a             came to him  saying:  Thou
with Jesus of Galilee.                      ETA    Iyo       TOV  IaA- | also wast with Jesus the Gali70 But he denied before them               c        3                    lean.  But he denied before,7
0apov. Buo henied eoro  E7TpO'
all, saying, I know not what thou Aaov.ll saying: I know not what
sayest.                          O-OEP 7aVrcov  AE`y&V-  OUK o78a all, saying: I know not what
sayestr~z. I,   thou sayest. And when he was 7"
71 And when he was gone out TL Aeet'.'EEAOOVTa a3  a'To
i71 An     eano thernhe was gon e out   <  resaa 1e[ at  EVTOV gone out into the porch, aninto the porch, another maid saw  ELS TOP 7WUVAOae, ELtEv aVTroP aAother maid saw him, and said
him, and said unto thlem thatwerc An, Kat AhyeY  roS;KE-'  KaV
h                          to them that were there: Thisthere, this fellow  was also with oro         v   era        TO   N    o-  man also was  ith Jesus t
Jeslls ofOS- Naza.,       -a f        v, ov N,,   man also was with Jesus the
Jesus of Nazareth.                                             YPa1OcT
patov.   KIal argitr hdPe"earo K       Nazarene. And again he denied 72
72 And again he denied with   e   OpKOV, O   OK OL   O   a-..LEO' OOr   0      ~ KOa rn..- with an oath I do not know
an oath, I do not know the man.                                            with an oath, I do not know
Opowov.  ]IEfETA,lKpOP O   ppO- the man.  And after a while, 73
73 And after a while came unto eoe            L  E     S      L          they  that std by came and
him they that stood by, and saidt E                            Ero        they that stood by came and
to Peter, Surely thou also art one    ~        AAOcos KaL  ab; "  said to Peter: Surely thou also
to Peter, Sur~ely thou also art one! I~l~p $~'AhyW    L    a-a  as   one
of them; for thy speech bewrayeth TP  E c* Ka'    ya7p   7 AaAta  Tov art one of them; for thy speech
thee.                              68Aov  0re 7roEtL.   TOTrE  7p aro 7    betrays thee.  Then began he 74
74 Then began he to curse and KaTaraOE/uartL etL,  Kal  o/PYvetP, to invoke curses, and to swear,
to swear,         I know  no      t the  OC OVK oora Tov aO.'I know  not the man.  And
man.  And immediately the cock |   Oe S. aAEKTr p  e Ov7Ocre.   al timmediately  a  cock  crowed.
crew.,,,
E/Vr     o-y, O IETOp TO 7o prytaros' And  Peter remembered  the75
75                                    A        ndd  Peter remembered  the  r                              75'  e
75 And Peter remembered the       tpr7KOTOS aUTi, ort word of Jesus when he said:
word of Jesus, which said unto,
him, Before the cock crow, thou 7rptv  aAeKTropa   cborvy(at,  TpLtS Before a cock crow, thou wilt
shalt deny me thrice.  And he G7raPP?~'1r   AE'  Ka'L E;EAOCv   kI:  thrice deny me.  And he went
went out and wept bitterly.         EKAavO-E 7rLKpcWg.                     out and wept bitterly.
V. 75. om. avc'rsl
VV. 69, 70. Was sitting (Exai9,To), for' sat.'-In the court:   V. 74. To invoke curses: namely on himself, in confirmation of
see the note on v. 3, second paragraph.- The Galilean (for' of his assertion. The word' to curse,' though it has this meaning,
Galilee'), the literal form, and the true expression of the feeling. is liable to be misunderstood.-The mischievous interpolation,
Before all (omitting the superfluous' them').' saying,' destroys the proper connection, and gives a false sense
V. 71. Another maid; as the Greek has the fem. form, the to the preceding words.-A cock crowed (for' the cock crew'): see
the note on v. 34.
word' maid' should not be italicized. —This man also (the proper the note on v. 34.
relation of xcal), instead of' this fellow;' see the note on 12: 24.   V. 75. When he said (eloyTrdog), as in the best ancient authorThe Nazarene: compare the remark on v. 69.             ities, which omit avcl, as in the critical editions of Tregelles
and Tischendorf.*-Thrice deny me: as in v. 34.
V. 73. Thley that stood by came and said (troaesA)doves or 
aotrcTE, eg ov)).-Betrays (in the sense, "to show, to discover,"   * Ewald: Und Petros erinnerte sich des JWortes Jesus da er
Jollnson), for' bewrayeth.'                           gesgt.




GOSPEL ACCORDNG TO MATTHEW-CIHAP. XXVII.                                             161
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
XXVII.  WHEN  the morning    XXVII. HIPQfIA                     E yIEVo-   XXVII. AND when morning  1
was come, all the chief priests and  Ef7, rv/o ov'Aaov                    was come, all the chief priests
elders of the people took counsel                         t                 and the elders of the people
against Jesus to put him to death: 0   PXLEPEL  Ka                          took counsel against Jesus, to
n             -         took counsel against Jesus, to
2 And _when they had bound ro y Aaov KarXa   Tol Iycov, ovcOTE put him to death. And having  2
him, they led him  away, and de- OavaTrc orat aurov' Kat  o7alrTr' bound him, they led hini away,
livered him to Pontius Pilate the,,,,
avTov  ar7fryavyoV, Ka  7rap eofKa land delivered him to Pontius
governor.
3 Then Judas, which had be- | arov 10voriTO  lltAaro T   D 7e-  Pilate the governor.
trayed him, when he saw that he /ftvt.                                         Then Judas, who betrayed  3
was condemned, repented himself, TO TE L82'          Iova   5 7apa him, when he saw that he was
and  brought  again  the  thirty,                                           condemned, regretting brought
pieces of silver to the chief priests       V OV        KaTEKpi'7, /LETa- back the thirty pieces of silver
and elders,            /EA70Ete  aTPre#rpeeT ra rpt7ao rcTa to the chief priests and the
4 Saying, I have sinned in that |ap7vypla Trots aPXLEPEUot KaL Tots elders, saying:  I sinned in  4
I have  betrayed  the  innocent 7rpeo-/vrTEpo tS',  AE'yov.'HIzap-  betraying innocent blood. And
blood.  And they said, What is.  
rou  7rapa3ov's alatt   a&Oovo.   O' they said: What is it to us?
that to us? see thou to that. 
5 And he cast down the pieces |~e  floror'   T[ ~J    po/ wp/  a       \;  - Look thou to it.  And he cast 5.5 And he cast down the pieces                                                             of silver in the
of silver in the temple, and de- oret.            Kai pl[ar  ra  apyvpa down the pieces of silver in the
parted, and    ent and  hanged                                              teple, and departed, and went
hartimself. andwent and hanged T9) vao, aCeXCP?7oeE'             KC  Tr- >,and hanged himself.  And the  6
himself.                           \! N    I!        n
6 And  the chief priests took  EAOc oV a7r )yTaro.   O;t  e apXLE- chief priests took  the silver
the silver pieces, and said, It is pets Aa36orpes Ta apyvpta Et7roP'  pieces, and said: It is not lawnot lawful for to put them  into  O         E                a     E         fl to pt them  into the  easthe  treasury, because it is the eKop/3aav,  ee   Tt/    cL/a o  ury, since it is the price of
price of blood.                                                             blood. And they took counsel, 7
7 And they took counsel, and  E'TT.  Zvt43oVALov 3  Aa/3a[Ter, and bought with them the potnought with  them  the potter's qiyopao-av   t  antroWv  Tro   aypov  ter'sfield, to bury strangers in.
field, to bury strangers in.        To   KEPcLEcos,  ElS  Tal         T       herefore thatfieldwas called  8
8 Wherefore that field was call-,                             
$ -Wherefore that field was call-  h[r ot.   3t~;~KA7)10r]  5  aypo  the field of blood, unto this
ed, The field of blood, unto thisthe field of blood, unto  this
day.                                EKELWO S  aypoS   ait/-aTaroS,  o   Te77  day.
V. 3. o  caaSovs
Ch. XXVII.-V. 1. And when morning was come (recogas  been intended, it Would have been expressed.-Look thou to it, is
bE yEVoU6rV,). —The elders (with the article).          the proper expression of the thought.' That' (the demonstrative)
V. 2. Having bound him (31a~veg acvr 3v).            is objectionable here, as in the preceding clause.
V. 3. Who ('for which had'). —Regretting (for' repented him-   V. 6. To put (omitting'for').-Since (EDr), for' because'.
self'): see the note on ch. 3: 2, last paragraph.-Brought back,   V. 7. To bury, etc., is the meaning; lit.'for burial for stranfor' and brought again.'-Pieces of silver: see the note on ch. gers.'*  The sing. furj is used for a single tomb, or place of
26: 15, third paragraph.- The elders (with the narticle),  burial, for one persont; but a general place of burial is expressed
V. 4. I sinned in betraying innocent blood: in the concise by the plural.
earnestness of the original Greek. The fewer words the better.Is it (for' is that'): the impersonal substantive verb is the only   * Winer, ~ 31, 3, 2d paragr.: Auch Mt. 27: 7.... zum
allowable ellipsis in such a case. If a demonstrative ('that') had Begrdbniss fiur die Fremden gehdrt der Dativ zum Substantiv;
vgl. Strabo 17. 807. neo Bri3Se,,lv rots ZI'os.
*O raoaoirs,, the oldest attested reading, as edited by Lach-  i- Herod. III. 16. i,eE lie res   raTs b'v  uctiuCto~0,Z,.
mann and Tregelles.                                    sig6eL toe.




162                 GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXVII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
9 Then was fulfilled that which cT)/EA'pOP.   TOTE  E             T     Then was fulflled that which  S
was spoken by Jeremy the proph- Spitov rt'Iplov T0O a7rpo q-   was spoken through Jeremiah
et, saying, And  they  took the,Ka    a                         theprpet, saying: And they
thirty pieces of silver, the price  OV,  Eoo    Ka               o       took te  thirty pieces of silver,
of him  that was valued, whom  TptaKOT7a aPYVPta, Tr/  oTto he   TOsv
ofhim  that wasval, ue, whom,,, jthe price of him that was pricthey of the children of Israel did TETt/A7/eov  OP er o-aTo  at  ed, whom they of the children
alue;                                     o-pajA   Kal  ed, whom they of the children
~al ue; v~                  ccu'Io'pa' K;'oKav aara of Israel did price; and gave 1la
10 And gave them for the pot- Eil rov aypor 70,  Kepaues,.     KaTO   theTm for the  potter's  field,  as
ter's field, as the Lord appointed             a                         them  for the poter's field, as
me.  And                  JVPl~~OETatE fo;t Kovptos,.          the Lord appointed to me.'O  (E'Yn70-0V5   E,'rr  E'7rpo-   And Jesus stood before the 11
11 And Jesus stood before the                                            And Jesus stood beore the
governor: and the governor ask-   E             yEo        Kx      Pgovernor.    And the overnor
ed him, saying, Art thou the king T77EPE  avrov 0 7/?E/.OP,  A EyO' questioned him, saying: Art
of the Jews?   And Jesus said TV eZ o /3ao-tAev  TrOP Iovalcov; thou the king of the Jews?
unto him, Thou sayest.            CX V -               b      T          And Jesus said to him: Thou
0'To 6'r               atarovI-s' a toT
12 And when he was accused Ae/e s             N. Ka- eu  Ta  KaTS7'oPE  t  sayest it.  And when he was 12
of the chief priests and elders, he                ro T       Xp         accused by the chief priests and
answered riothine' o~'at avrT'  vr77 o T o  apLEPE60
answered nothing.                  -t,          v,                    the elders, he made no answer.
13 Then said Pilate unto him,  Ka  TOJP WpjpvTEpoP,  oVEP aw   Then said Pilate to him.: Hear- 13
Hearest thou not how many things  KpaT.   TOTE  AE                aV     est thou not what things they
est thou not what things they
they wmit~ness against thee?     1ltAros  OKC. aKoveLS  roo-a O'   witness against thee?  And he 14
14 And he answered him  to KarTacapTrvpov-t;   K&a  OVK awr- made him no answer, not even
never a word; insomuch that the e                          \Kp,      t
EKptlUq avT  7rpo OVE E0 t77ta, to one word; so that the govgovernor marvelled greatly.        e!          L
governor marvelled g  avy tv   TP  a ernor greatly wondered.
15 Now  at that feast the govAaNo at the feast the gov- 15
ernor was wont to release unto  tap.
the people a prisoner, whom they    KTara7 S optr7P eteotOeL o7e- ernor was wont to release to
would.                             i(OP   a7roAvetV   E~a  T7'   OXAy the people a prisoner, whom
16 And they had then a notable     e(o,'   9CA\.  E3LXOP  6  they would.  And they had 16
prisoner, called Barabbas.         TOTE  I'orov   /ric-yzwov       y    then a noted prisoner, called
17 Therefore when they were  To, Bapa/3.  o-vyte'ov  *  Barabbas. When therefore they 17
gathered together, Pilate said un-  ov                                   were gathered together, Pilate
to them, Whom  will ye that I amrw", Et7rEP avrots, 6 7tAa7Ts | said to them: Whomn will ye
release unto you?  Barabbas, or Tliva   EAeTre  e7roAlVJo'o           vP; that I release to you? BarabJesus which is called Christ?     Bapal3     r, )y'Io-or v     rOV  AEyo- bas, or Jesus  who is called
V.'12. zJv rsaeofvre'ezo     l
V. 9. Through (for-' by'): see the note on ch. 1: 22, and 2:15.  V. 13. What things. The word 5o'aa refers, not so much to the
Was priced (for' was valued'). The verbal correspondence, be- number of the offenses charged upon him, as to their magnitude;
tween price and priced, should be preserved, as in the Greek.   and in this latter sense the reader naturally understands the word
They of: the partitive use of 47rb, like the Heb. 1u (Rddiger, what, in this connection.
Heb. Gram. & 154, 3, 2, c); compare Robinson's N. T. Lex., aob,  V. 14. Made him no answer, etc.: the closest English expres1. e. —To me ( for'me').                            sion of the emphatic form of the original.*
V. 11. Questioned, is the proper word; it is part of the formal, VV. 15-17. Thle (for' that'). —Noted (for.' notable'). —TWho
judicial inquisition. —Thou sayest it: see the note on ch. 26:25.  (for'which').
V. 15. By (, for'o-The  elders  cv rea.), as in the   * On the emphatic o~k Ev, conlmp. Buttm. Gram. d. neuteste
oidest Mss.-Made no answer (for answered nothing').   Sprachgebr. zu 8 127, 32 (p. 106).




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. —CHAP. XXVII.                                      163
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
18 For he knew that for envy lEZo v  Xpto 7o'op;       etEL ya/p  0Tt Christ?   For he knew  that 18
they had delivered him.          &laa  0ovov   r-apEXoKcav    avrov.  for envy they had delivered
19 When he was set down on KapfT       v ov ae ao  To               him up.
the judgment seat, his wife sent,,                     But as he sat on the judgment 19
unto him, saying, Have thou noth- a'7ecretJe    O    mor 7   seat, his wife sent to him, saying to do with that just man: for Yviy  aVTov,  Aeyovoa'    Mh73Ev  ing: Have nothing to do with
I have suffered many things this                                7o'o  Kal Tc'  &lKatl   EKELYT'  roA- that just man; for I have sufferday in a dream because of him.  |AX  y7ap  ei7ra~ov  0-y LepoV  KaT| ed much this day in a dream
20 But the chief priests and o"'ap 3l avdov. O3 1                   because of him.
opap VStv'To'.  Ot[ 8EN apePXtEPEoh
elders persuaded  the multitude,Ka  oL 7rpE/VTEp5O EpELoav   TOo'     And the chief priests and the 20
that they should ask Barabbas,,,ya a                      Tdereradedtitude
anddestryJ.oXOv,  i  aLT7 aL TO  Ba- elders persuaded the multitudes,
21 The governor answered and pa~/3lr), 7'O) \              7,o o   that they should ask Barabbas,
21 Thle governor answered and  pao~aPv, Top 8c  Ao-ouv aroA -| and should destroy Jesus. And 21
said unto them, Whether of the 0)(rltv.  a7ToKPLE0LS Be O' ryE/ t77eW)v the governor answering said to
twain will ye that I release unto ELTEV) avTOLS  T17va OE'AeTe aWo them: Wich of the two will
you?  They said, Barabbas.        rowV  O  a&roAvoo vttv;   O  3\ ye that I release to you? And
22 Pilate saith unto them,What EIov  aBapa3/av.   Aeyt a Vthey said, Barabbas.  Pilte 22
shall I do then with Jesus which rot' o HltAa-os' T/ oii 7ro tco| says to them: What then shall
is~ cl C s T as Iy T)I do with Jesus, who is called
is called Christ? They all say'~r7?o-ovr To\ AEyo!keYor Xpta-rTv; Christ? They all say to him'
unto hit, Let him be crucified. AE'yovEOVt  avTco  raVTES,,rav- Let him be crucified. And the 23
23  And  the  governor said, poOrco'   0O  3E'ye/ELo           b7'  governor said  What evil then
Why, what evil hath he done? TI yap  KaKr  ErwoorClTE;   Oi has he done?  But they cried
But they cried out the more, say-                v pao,  Ae7OT&,  out the more saying: Let him
ing, Let him be crucified.
24 When Pilate saw that he
el/`Wrhen Pi  a \  v  thst he  And Pilate, seeing that it 24
could prevail nothing, but that TOS,    t                EEAnd Plate, seeing that it 24
rather a tumult was made, he took |IaAAov   0opv/3o0   YeEaL, Aa/rv | avails nothing,  but rather that
w die-l X5&' Lt7 aO* T   X   a tumult is made, took water
water, and washed his hands be- Vo80p, a_'7rrEtaro  Tas- XeLpas- azro and washed his hands before
fore the multitude, saying, I am  earTt To? oX\ov, Xt/o)''A       - the multitude, saying:    I am
innocent of the blood of tltis just Os  et/tLt a7ro  Tov  aqLaL7os TovU innocent of the blood of this
person: see ye to it.            | cKalov  ToUTov'  V/LELS' O#eT-OE. just man. Look ye to it. And 25
25 Then answered all the peo-  Kal aLWOKlLO'E L7' W6'S o ACca6' EE  all the people answering said:
I  I - rV. 24. or, he avails nothing
V. 18. Delivered him up (for' delivered him').      V. 23. Wlat evil then, etc., gives the effect of yae.*' Why'
V. 19. But as lee sat (zax&l7/eov 6S ahovs). —Much (rto,2Jza), (in the Common Version) is a false rendering.
(for' many things').                                 V. 24. Seeing, etc.; the literal rendering of the Greek text.V. 20. And (for' but').- The elders (with the article).-Ask for   avails    ipersonay) an  (for  eson').-ook,
etc.: see the note on v. 4.
(for'ask'). —Should destroy (for' destroy').       etc.: see the note on. 4.
V. 25. And (xai) all the people answering said: for'then', etc.
V. 21. And the governor answerin~ said (ro0xo09~Ae~    o c 
iyect)v EebreV).-Which of the two, for' whether of the twain'.-   * Ewald: Was that er denn boses?
And they said (o0 SE Elcven,).
t Ewald: dass es nichts niitze. Meyer (see margin) das ei
V. 22. What then shall I do (zi oi, eoaoeo).      nichts niitce.




164                 GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXVII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.. REVISED VERSION.
ple, and said, His blood be on us, | To atpa aTro  iE'  tas Kal  i  | His blood be on us, and on our
and on our children.                                                v  children. Then he released to 26
26 Then released he Barabbas                     BapIu               them Barabbas; but Jesus he
unto  them.: and when he had                     p                     scourged and delivered up to
scourged Jesus, he delivered him   o          l                        be crucified.
BWKEV'tva o~avP(00-,q-.             be crucified.
to be crucified.
TOTE   o   o-trpartcorTat   ov    Then the sold ers of the gov- 27
27 Then the soldiers of the
governor took Jesus into the comrn-                      r             ernor too  Jesu into te Praeto'ov  e  r)raopoorium, and gathered to him the
mon hall, and gathered unto him  tov! EL5' TO wpaTpLOv,   Vr7a-               and      the
the whole band of soldiers.       70a)rr row, oAVv Tr Ore) TpaL' whole band. And they stripped 28
o, r'''  n p t      nhim                   a scarlet
28 And they stripped him, and Kat EK: o-arTEg avrov, 7Epte7-  im and put on pim  a scarlet
put on him a scarlet robe.        Kav avrT X( a/lVta  KOKK[17V'     O robe.  And having platted a t2
29 And when they had platted WAe'a)TESr OTrE(aO v3 E5 KavWOC,  crown of thorns, they put it on
~~~~,,,, \, ~his head, and a reed in his
a crown of thorns, they put it E7re'OrKav e`7r1 7T'  KE9SaAvU avrov,
his head, and a      *.reed in his, /                      ~ \    right hand; and they bowed
upon his head, and a reed in his KaL KaAaJO  ETrt Th) ue&tLa aVTOV'
-right hand: and they bowed the,,,           the knee before him, and mockknee before him, and mocked him, avr oE7rato   ara              oe  ed i, rsayingo  Hal,  in  of
sayingr, Hail, Kiing of the Jews!| XcpE, 0 /3aoAevs rTo  Iovs~avc   | the Jews! And they spit upon 30
30 And they spit upon him, Kcat  EJrrTarES ELs a UTOS),'Aa- him, and took the reed, and
and took the reed, and smote him       /                               smote hi  on the head.   nd 31
o  p0   TOM KaAatOV, Kal E''v7rTTOn Ust
on the head.,,      when they had mocked him,
lpV KE0QaAv        avTov.   Kat ore
31 And  after that they had,,,,    they took off the robe from
mEckaed him, they too  the robe   a.V
EVE7ra ~av   o, E'E8vo-a  av'ov
mocked him, they took tKae robe                           I a,  _, him, and put on him his own
mh77jY XAalv8a,   Kal eeSvEo'az, avoff from  him, and put his own,,     raiment, and led him away to
Tov Ta It/tatatt av-rov  ~ Kai avy),traiment on him, and led him away                                       crucify him. And's they came 32
to crucify him.                   yo0  aVTOV  Ets TO T            vra )pcorat.
32 A     as thy  \ o  E     0        out they found a man of Cyrene,
32 And as they came out, they  - ECePX0/Ert 8e eO po d. Ocporrov
found a man of Cyrene, Simon by KvpTrpvaZlo, 0vo/art             T['to Oa~ oVy-  Simon by name; him they imname: him  they compelled  to TOv  7yy7pevcTav  7Wa aTpp  rTO  pressed, that he might bear his
bear his cross.                   o-ravpon avrov.                      cross.
33 And when they were come    KrCAI EAOtiOVreS El rT0ror XE-   And when they were come 33
unto a place called Golgotha, that 7Y/LEov  roayoO      I'r EarO Tt   o- to  a  place called  Golgotha
is to say, a place of a skull,   ULEPOS Kpavlov ro7os', E&oKa, av- (which is called, Place of a
V. 26. Then he released to them, etc.: a better order of the (for' took the robe off from him'). —Put on him, etc., is a better
words. —But Jesus he scourged, etc.: the emphatic order of the order of the words.
Greek.
V. 32. Impressed: see the note on ch. 5: 41. The escort was
V. 27. Into the Prcetorium: to correspond with Mark 15: 16. — under the command of a Roman officer, who had authority to imBand: omitting' of soldiers', needlessly interpolated.  press any one, who chanced to be passing,_into the service of the
State. —That he might bear (iva voer.).
V. 29. Having platted, for' when they had platted'.
V. 33. TWhich is called (namely, in the Greek language), for
V. 31. When (ore), for'after'. —Took off the robe front him' that is to say'.-Place (without the def. article).




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXVII.                                            165
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
34 They gave him  vinegar to rT6  7rteLEV ooS /LETa XoAs /LE/lt- skull), they gave him vinegar 34
drink  mingled with  gall: and y,'ov. KaT yevo.afEov    ozVK yOe- to drink mingled with gall;
when he had tasted thereof, he Ae rwiw.  ZraVpoJaPTer  mcrov,  and when he had tasted, he
would not drink.
35 And they crucified him, and  ESterLeplcavrT   Ta  t/aTta  aVTOV, would not drink.  And hav- 35
parted his garments, casting lots: /3AAoVTre  KkArpov''vca 7rAypcot)O  ing crucified him, they dividthat it might be fulfilled which rO   r7IOEP  ZrrJ  roT  7rpo/j1TOv'  ed his garments arong them,
was spoken by the prophet, They,,.,
parted my garments among them,   Lte/ept~aO7TO ra t7 aTta /Wov Eav- casting lots. And. sitting down, 36
and upon my vesture did they Tot, Ka                 T          they watched him there. And ov
they watched him there. And 37
cast lots.                        ~'aAo,   KArpov.  TKa'  K a0y'eVot 
36  And  sitting  down  they  eirpov    avTov \eKel.  K,\I            tW ey  set up  over his head
ET7povv aVroV EKEt.   Kat E7rwatched him there;                                                        is accusation, written: THIS
37 And set up over his head I7K          rar         K          avroa  his a ccusation, writtenJESUS    THIG   O
his accusation written, THIS IS  Ti7P aTLr V   aU TO 7 c
JESUS THE KING OF THE OvT&Sro TLV IovU   o GaTLAEV THE JEWS.
JEWS.'TOC   IovUaov.   TITE 0-ravpovv-   Then were two robbers cru- 38
38 Then were there two thieves Tat o-v, avrT 6vo  Apo-Ta, ec  (K               t        
cified with him; one on the
crucified with him; one on the &et6C5, Kat  eS'    e EVoVVptoV., right hand,  and anotherne on thee left.
rHght hand, and  allother on the      Ot 8e 7rapa7ropevo/eEot k3/A3left.,                    And they that passed by re- 39
crq0rltovr  aUoTop   KLOVU/TES    Tnas
39 And they that passed by   e,\,               viled him, wagging their heads,
a- aVroV, Ka~ Adyovrer'
reviled him, wagging their heads, KcoaAas  avrcv'O  KaTabVWP  7 0 o                   and  saying Thou that de-40
40 And saying, Thou. that de-   saying: Thou that   e
stroyest the temple, and buildest rpttrLv   Jl/e pats  oLKo1LtWv, o - - stroyest the temple, and buildit in three days, save thyself.  If oror   eavro-,  eO  Utoa  ea  roE  est it in three days, save thythou be the Son of God, come Ocob,  Kcaro/3Jr7   aoro rTO           o-rav- self. If thou art God's Son, come
down from the cross.                    
pov. LOtolcok      eg Kat o  ctpX te- down from  the cross.  Like- 41
41  Likewise  also  the  clhief                       
priests mocking  him, with  the pELS ile7ralo0vreTs,tETra TrcV ypay- wvise  also  the  chief  priests
scribes and elders, said,         tarezoluTEw     Kal  7rpeo'-vrepov  e"AE- mocking, with the scribes and
42 He saved others; himself he,yov    "AAAov   E'('coo-ev,  avrTO   elders, said: He saved others, 42
V. 34. or rsezv orvovs  V. 34. In some ancient copies: gave
| V. 35. om all after sxe~ow  |him wine
V. 34. Had tasted (omitting the interpolated' thereof').  V. 38. Ttcen were, etc. (omitting' there').-Robbers (2narcal),
for' thieves.'-And one (xcai Es), for' and another.'
V. 35. And having crucified him (arav#ocVaavzes &O avcrzv).
They divided —among them: the force of the mid. voice.  V. 39. The -word' wagging' has been objected to; but it is
precisely the word, to express the contemptuous, scornful motion,
The remainder of this verse, after the word' lots,' is wanting,
in all the ancient authorities, and is accordingly omitted in all
the critical editions of the Greek text. It belongs in John   V. 40. If thou art God's Son: See the notes on ch. 4: 3, and
19 24.                                                on ch. 14: 33, second paragraph.
V. 37. They set up (for'set up').  V. 41. Mocking (omitting' him').




166                 GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHIAP. XXVII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
cannot save.  If he be the King ov &VpCTaW  Omo-al.   eL /3a-rLAevS  himself he can not save. If he
of Israel, let him now come down'IparA    TrL    KararT              v   is King of Israel, let him  now
from  the cross, and we will be-, \    -,     come down from the cross, and
lieve him.:                afiro rl vrarUPOv  Kai  7crzreva0- we will believe on him.  He 43
43 HIe trusted in God; let him IplEv  avrTc.    7rEroLep  EWL  TO has trusted in God; let him
deliver him  now, if he will have 0EOV'   pvo-accro       vP  alvrov, eL now deliver him, if he desires
him: for he said, I am the Son of       ao          eiWre ycap, Otr Oe,   him; for he said, I am  God's
God.
44 The thieves also, which were etu  vor.    T           6' avro  Kal  o  Son.  And also the robbers, 44
crucified with him, cast the same |A1qrae oi CTcrravpWOOereVEr ar  who were crucified with him,
in his teeth.                         l    O  v a                          reproached him with the same
ovetaSov   avrTci.
45 Now  from  the sixth lhour    A                                       thing.
A7,ro   O e`rT7s' opas' rrKOthere was darkness over all the                                              Now  from  the sixth  hour, 45
land unto the ninth hour.           Tos ey OveTOo E7- i-rotav 7r7Pv T7P there was darkness over all the
4  aout the                  ninth hour 7rept/   T
46 And about the ninth hour eS   fs                                      land, unto theninth hour. And 46
Jesus cried with  a loud voice, eVVarrTv copav ave/3ory-ev']-7-  about the ninth hour Jesus cried
saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabaclhthani?  ovs i           LEYA,   Aeon         with  loudvoicesaying
q~rovn!.te0e{A~, ONe'7~or. w i t h   a loud  vice, say i n g " Eli,
that is to say, MIy God, my God,, HE CHA a,'a      T  AaXBavi; Eli, lema  sabachthani?  That
Nwhy hast thou forsaken  ume?                                       AWLV,, is: My God, my God, why hast
47. Some of them  that stood                                              ro   orsen me?  Some of 
there, when they heard that, said, [va r[".  Ate dyKare'Athrer; _]tv    e them that stood there, hearing
This man calleth for Elias.         reTv  EKet ELo TWTcOV  aKOVO -aUlTes' it, said: This man calls for
48 And straightway one of them   AEeyov'   *7Ort'HXar 9cvo)eV  ov- Elijah.  And straightway one 48
ran, and took a sponge, and filled ror.   K [at  e NvLtsc  3apa/c'o  EJS ~   of them ran, and took a sponge,
it with vinegar, and put it on a aVrcOv, KaL Aao/3v   oWyyo7o, 7rAq- and having filled it with vinereed, and gave him to drink.                    v                           gar and put it on a reed, gave
49Terstsso-    E oov   Kat 7rrEPOCer Kata'- gar an
49 The rest said, Let be, let us,s                                      him to drink. But the rest said: 49
see whether Elias will Come to      aETLE' o; Te A e Let alone; let us see whether
save him.                           7Tro EAEyoV'   A "es', t8o IEV  El Elijah comes to save him.
50 Jesus, when he had cried epXErat  T               L HAag  rrcoO o  aCrUTO.  And Jesus, again crying with 50
again with a loud voice, yield6d'O  8'Iry o-ovs 7rwaAtv Kpa'aS' a loud voice, yielded up his
up the ghost.'       q tovN y,xLEYaAt aL0eKE 7To rVEUaC.  spirit.  And behold, the vail of 51
V. 42.    V. 47. Elijah: in their form of address,
V  Ella
V. 42. Is king (for be the king'). —Believe on him (iC  a~rp,   V. 47. Hlearing it (for' when they heard that').
or avrov), as in the critical editions of Tregelles and Tischen~~~~~~~~~~~~dorf.       ~V. 48. Andl having filledl it —gave, etc., as required by the
dorf.                                                  connecting partifle.
V. 43. He has trusted (for' he trusted').-Let him now deliver
him, is the proper order. —Desires him (9iiet avorv), for' will  V. 49. BBut the rest (o0 a 20otoi). —Let alone (for' let be');
hlave him.'-  God's Son: see note on v. 40.            compare ch. 15: 14.-Comes (for' will come').
V. 44. And also: the force of c Catb. —Robbers ( for'thieves').   V. 50. And Jesus (b As'I7qaovs). —Again crying (zd2tv
Reproached him with the same thing: to avo....iosicov, xdcaas), for'when he had cried again,' which makes a false imavT,. Comp. Winer, { 32, 4, 3rd paragraph.             pression. —Spirit: now, by common usage, the appropriate transV. 46. Lema (lem&) is the best attested of the different forms, lation of zrvsgua; comp. the note on ch. 1:18, 4th paragraph.
in which this foreign word is written in the Greek Mss.-That is His spirit: the article with the effect of our possessive pro(rovez? iae), omitting'to say.'                       noun.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO. MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXVII.                                        167
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
51 And, behold, thle vail of the    I catL t8ov   rO  Kara7reraC/r/at thle temple was rent in twain
temple was rent in twain from the rov  PaOV EOrXt0r71   EeLSr  &o awro from  the top to the bottom;
top to the bottom; and the earth &'vcoOEv'cs) K&TO'  KaI  i yS  0dEl- and the earth quaked, and the
did quake, and the rocks rent;   |O?]A,  a.l at 7rETpa.t E rr0-0rr-a.'  rocks were  rent.  And  the 52
52 And the graves were open- KaL Ta J/rVyLeLa aIe6xtrOYaPv, Ica  graves were opened, and many
ed; and many bodies of the saints ToAAa -oSa    a.Tra  rrT0v KEKOtLjqLE- bodies of the saints who slept
which slept arose,                 ov   Itylcov?7YE//EpO'   KaL eeA0o6v- arose; and coming out of the 53
53 And came out of the graves TES EK TCV /UVi7uElcow,, /eETa Ti7V  graves, after his resurrection,
after his resurrection, and went eyepo'Lv  aVrov, eLo0-Ayov ei r T/v  they went into the holy city,
into the holy city, and appeared cyav        AL   Kal  EVEOa'vlO-OO-apv and appeared to,many.
unto many.                        7roAo9s.  Now  when  the  centurion, 54
54 Now  when the centurion,         O   8E  eKCaTrovapXos  Ka.L  o[' and they that with him were
and  they that were with  him, /erT  aCVTOV  TripoUTreS rTOv  Itr- watching Jesus, saw the earthwatching Jesus, saw  the earth- o-o~v, L8orres  TOP  0eLff7O/V  Kat quake, and the things that were
quake, and those things that were Ta e yeroyEva, E/o/3ir/0)rav coq5- done, they were  exceedingly
done, they feared greatly, saying, epa, AE'YOVTES''AArrc3s  Oeov- afraid, saying: Tru1ly this was
Truly this was the Son of God.   vtOS' 7  ovro.                          God's Son.
55  And  many  women  were          HoTrav 8E eKElt yvvalKES 7tA-   And many women were there 55
there beholding afar off, which Aat aw7ro r     LaKapOOEP  OeWpovoatu, beholding  afar off, they who
followed Jesus from Galilee, min- ai'etesr 77KoAoVOr7-ar T'Iyo-ov  followed Jesus from  Galilee,
istering unto him:                 a7o T/S, FaXAaltas', 8toaKOVOLo-aIc ministering  to  him;  among 56
56  Among which was Mary av'Tc  E als   ijv r1ap/a.' l) MayTa- whom  was Mary Magdalene,
Magdalene, and Mary the mother Afirv, KaL Miapta 7) rTOO'IacKo3jov and Mary the mother of James
of James and  Joses, and  the KaL'Jcoo7-  /7u7rp, kal  27 u77rr/p  and Joses, and the mother of
mnother of Zebedee's children.    -rO  VuLO. ZeeSa'ov.                   the sons of Zebedee.
57 When the even was come,'O~TIAZ  8E yEVo/eE77S', 7AOev    And evening having come, 57
there came a rich man of Arima- a'vOpwo7ros' 7rAovotos a7to ApL/oLa- there came a rich man of Anithea, named Joseph, who also him- 0alats, TOvVoleota  Icoo-r7G,     K ala  mathlea, named  Josepl, who
self was Jesus' disciple:          avrTOs  ElaO7)Tevo-E Tr(   I7o-oU'    also himself was a disciple of
58  He went to Pilate, and ovTros  rpoor-EXov  T   Ht]lAarTc, Jesus. ThismanwenttoPilate, 58
begged the body of Jesus.  Then  )reTraro rT  arco/ta rov'Irqrov. *and  asked  for the body of
V. 51. Quaked (for' did quake'). —Were rent (for' rent').  V. 55. They who (for' which'), the exact expression of artvES,
V. 53. And coming out-they woent (xa; 9 cvP2,rotsEsgla-   I  in distinction from ca.
iov).                                                   V. 56. The Sons of Zebedee, for Zebedee's children:' see the
V. 54. Thle things (for'those thingrs').- Were exceedingly note on ch. 20: 20.
afraid, for'feared greatly.'-God's Son: see the notes on chs.
4 3, and 14: 33, 2d paragr. The centurion's words express his   V. 57. And eveaing havig come ('OXpis cl' 7eou&W~). —A
conviction of the divine mnture of the sufferer, not of his Mlessiah- disciple  of Jesus, for'Jesus discple.'
s~hzp, which would be the meaning of' the Son of Godl.'  V. 58. This man (ohros), for' he.'-Asked frr (~,r~cro), for




168                  GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXVII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
Pilate commanded the body to be  OE           lcAc'ro' EKXErVEP aro- Jesus. Then Pilate commanded
delivered.                           O?7a o'cPa.   KeaZ  Aacov  that the body should be' given
59 And when Joseph had taken TO           /a  o'INoorp   vPetVA 4ev up.  And  taking  the  body, 59
the body, he wrapped it in a clean                                          Joseph wrapped  it in a clean
avro Uttvo3Vt KaOapa, Kat ewraedea
linen cloth,,                                linen cloth, and laid it in his 60
aVTo EV TO() Kat(V aVToV /I0711EM
60 And laid it in his own new                T  Kt    Vo          Le, own new  tomb, which he had
tomb, which he had hewn out in 0 E hatrT/o-Je  ELrT   7rerpE'  Kal  hewn out in the rock.  And he
the rock: and he rolled a great 71WpOOUKVALo-as At/oo  teyav   Othe lock n  roled  Tev- rolled a great stone to the door
stone to the door of the sepulchre, pa Trov  LtV?7IetOV,  a7erAEEP.  rTl  of the tomb, and departed. And 61
and departed. -                     8 E KEt Mapla  7  MaySaA v7vh?, Mary Magdalene was there, and
61 And there was Mary Magda- Kat 71 a'AA7  Mapta, KaOl?7Ierat the other Mary, sitting  over
lene, and the other Mary, sitting  ac7rEravT rot   TaPfov.                  against the sepulcllre.
over against the sepulchre.             TH   8E  E7raVptou,  7TtsL  eTcrr     And on the morrow, which 62
62 Now the next day, that fol-                                           is after the  preparation, the
lowned the day of the preparation, o-av  o[ ap XLepet s    KaL   oL Capt- chief priests and the Pharisees
the chief priests and Pharisees                  X,   t
o-e catoie  priests  7rpo   Htrov, Aov'  came together to Pilate, say- 63
came together unto Pilate,, 
KvpLe, E/_tV1'0-0ftEV  ort..'KJVOS ing: Sir, we remember  that
63 Saying, Sir, we remember    pE, tVo e   oE eeo   ing  Sir,  we remember  that
that that deceiver said, while he           ro er re [r,                    that deceiver said, while  he
was yet alive, After three days I TpeLs' 7/tepaS' Eyetpoauat.   KeAv-| was yet alive, After three days
will rise again.                   oTro  oUv c~ro-aAwo'~vac  TOP Ta- I will rise. Command, there- 64
64 Command therefore that the Sbov eNos  T   Tp eT77S'  E        p  j fore, that the sepulchrebe made
sepulchre be made sure until the    secure until the third day; lest
sepulchre be made sure until the 7roTE eAt0o/vreS ot /taOf7ral aVTOV
third day, lest his disciples come  VKTO' KAEa)rtv avro, Kat                his disciples come by nigt and
by night, and steal him away, and        T,,, T    steal him  away, and  say  to
say unto the people, He is risen        L,      e                the people, He is risen from
from the dead: so the last error, ^CK       KaL EJorat L   Eo-XaT7  rAa- the dead; and the last error
shall be worse than the first.     mVl XEL'pP   rTrs 7rpoTr7rS.  "EO/r7    8E will be worse than the first.
65 Pilate said unto them, ye avOS  0  HL~aTOs,   EXETE  KOV  Pilate said to them: Ye have 65
r ~          /    1     I
have a watch: go your way, make  o-TTOLav' vucayerE, ao-oa/to-aoE -a watch; go your way, make
it as sure as ye can.               co  ol&aTe.   Oi, e8 7ropeuVEvTESv secure, as ye know  how.  So 66'begged.' The word is rendered ask in all the other instances   V. 62. And on the morrow (z' 89~ EzaJe(,ov). Which is after
(thirteen in number) in which it occurs in this book.   (e7lS  a~ri Item'), omitting'day of.' —The Pharisees, with the
That the body should be given up: cao' (ip zooS8o9ivat) with article.
reference to those who had it in charge, and who by this authority
were required to give it up, and allow it to be taken from them.   VV. 63, 64. Will rzse (yeioolca), omitting'again.' —Be
made secure, for' be made sure.'-And (xam), for' so.' Will, for
V. 59. And taking the body, etc., in the order of the Greek' shall.'
words.
V. 65. Make secure: no object is required. —As ye know how.
V. 60. Tomb (for'sepulchre') as in the first clause of this
V.,~ 60.~~It would be proper to say, as ye are able, for the verb is often
verse.
used in this sense. But the literal meaning is as pertinent here
V. 61. Was there: the demonstrative adverb'there,' which is as in ch. 7:11, where the sense is the same. Make it as secure
not likely to be so understood in the form,' and there was.'  as'ye can, is not the writer's expression.




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CHAP. XXVIII.                                         169
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
66 So they went, and made the TTrJiaAlt[avro  TOv  rra/ov ocpa- they went, and made the sepulsepulchre sure, sealing the stone, yl'avTres rTo  A0yv /eETad 7s' KOV- chre secure, sealing the stone,
and setting a watch.              -rTo1[ar.                              together with the watch.
XXVIII. IN  the end of the    XXVIII.'0KE  Se og aa3c-   XXVIII. AND late in the I
sabbath, as it began  to dawn T          r                      swcIoooK7OvO    E v play     sabbath, as it was dawning into
toward the first day of the week, |crapTrwv,  ~Ae Map'a ~ MLay- the first day of the week, came
came Mary Magdalene and the                                              Mary Magdalene and the other
other Mary to see the sepulchre.,  Ka
2   nd, behold, therea was  a  r  V.   Kal SoV, Mary to see the sepulchre. And  2
2 And, behold, there was a
great earthquake; for the angel |rTELcOS  EyEverro.TeyaX'   ayyeA OS  behold, there was a great earthof the Lord descended from heai- yap  Kvplov   KarTa/3r c         o~pa- quake.  For an angel of the
en, and came and rolled back the vov, 7pouaErB v aWreKvAWE   ~V  Lord descended from  heaven,
stone from the door, and sat upon |A'ov   7  To1 K                 rpa,  Kai  Ka?- and came and rolled back the
it.                                to E7ahos avUoU.    tV  a          a stone from  the door, and sat
3 His countenance  was like,aTo) (OS- caOTpat,  Kai ro e. - upon it.  His countenance was 3
lightning, and his raiment white                                         lie lightning, and his raiment
as snow                   *    pt ma aVToV AeVKOV do'e~XtO~V.''o Ilike lightning, and his raiment
as snow:             -.a aT                    EUKOP  0Gi. aL&
4 Andfor fear of him the keep-           k T os  o v asrow To Eo'Er)o-av white as snow. And for fear 4
ers did shake, and became as dead |o  rr7po0vres, Kat EyOv1TO (,'en of him the keepers did shake,
men.                              | VEKpOL.  7'AOK) pOEIS' a&\.   and became as dead men. And  5
men.                               VeKpO[.'A~rohpt~)ts  E~  o ayye5 And the angel answered and Aoq e7re rats yvvat.t'  MI T             |o-   the angel answered and said to
said  unto the women, Fear not |/3oeOe VeLEL' oSoa yap OTt'IV  the women: Fear not ye; for
ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, |'ovv rToV  eOTavpW   eVov  TiweLeE.   I know that ye seek Jesus, who
which was crucified.               OK,,,       t,,,              was crucified. He is not here; 6
OVK Eo'rtV r0&'  7ep'rE yap, Ka6 He is not here: for he isE                                           for he is risen, as he said. Come,
risen, as he said.  Come, see the          KELTO. 3C                      see the place where the Lord
place where the Lord lay.
7 And go quickly, and tell his opeve at 7ra   O   araL  lay.  And go quickly, and tell 7
7 And go quickly, and tell his                                      SI,          es,,, 
disciples that he is risen from the avrov, OTt 77yEp8O  a7ro rTV re- his disciples that he is risen
dead; and, behold, he goeth be- KpCOv'  KaC  t8OV,  rpooret v6ar from  the dead.  And behold,
fore  you  into  Galilee;  there etps T7V FIaAA aavr  egKet avrov he goes before you into Galilee;
V. 66. Secure, for'sure.' —Together with the watch, is the   As it was dawning: lit. at the dawning, (wdeq or iuea, dat. of
literal and proper rendering; compare Robinson N. T. Lex., time when, implied.)-Into the first day (Els,lav).*-Day (7,U#era, I., 2, b, f.*                                  (eav) is implied in the form of the Greek numeral. —Of the
Ch. XXVIII.-V. I. And late in the Sabbath. The Greeks week (aoflfac wv), as the singular is used in Mark 16 9, Luke
say,'s late in life' (d4ep z's )lzxias),'late in the day' (J t zs 18:12, and the plural in Mark 16: 2, Luke 24 1, John
d7#pceas), etc., as we do, meaning in the closing period and near 20:1, 19.
the end of each; and the sacred writer speaks thus indefinitely in   V. 2. An angel (for' the angel').
this clause, but defines his meaning more nearly in the next.-   V 5. Answered: see the reference on ch. 11  25.
Sabbath: ch. 12:1, footnote....
* Ewald: Versicherten Eich des Grabe ~ersbxcnd d, Stein   * Mviaaf lfatwr, the literal translation of the Aramata foram.'tr:tam.Utew Wa~h,.            vri n,ad.




170                 GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.-CIHAP. XXVIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
shall ye see him: lo, I have told;o'eo-Oe.  Shove etroy vkiJ.  I(Ka  there shall ye see him. Lo, I
you.                               ELeAo vrat  7'aXv awro ro0   ktrr]- have told you.
8 And they departed  quickly teLIoV /LET-a 0fO/3ov Kat Xapas tE-   And they went out quickly  8
from  the sepulchre with fear and yaAqs, E3palkov a&rayydAa   Tots from  the sepulchre, with fear
great joy; and did run to bring |/ LaO7Tras aV'Tro.   o   E E 7ropEv- and  great joy; and ran  to
his disciples word.                0TovTo  a7rayyeTAat rolts  taO7rTaL  bring his disciples word. And  9
9 And as they went to tell his.t.o,,'    \ e'1-''
9                     vnd  as they went to oell h0s    a7r7v- behold, Jesus met them, saydisciples, behold, Jesus met them,                                /70 -v atra A  ing: Allhail.   And they came
T77a-Ev  aU-a si, AEyOV, XaLPETE. ing: All hail.  And they came
saying, All]lfail.  rend they came
saying,  All hail.  And they came         7rpoo'EAov'a-at EKpaTr77-av  and held him  by the feet, and
and held him by the feet, and wor-,                                a n
ashipped him.    TV  7oa, Kat  rporE-,KV- worshiped  him.   Then said 10
shipped him.
10. Then said Jesus unto them,,ro1rav aVrT.   ro'rF AEyet avTraLs Jesus to them: Be not afraid;
Be not afraid: go tell my breth- 0'17Tr~ovs'   M7  0fo/3PE( )9e'  v7rta-|  go tell my brethren that they
ren that they go into Galilee, and 7ETE,'  7rayyeTAaTe TOts a         LEsA, OlT go away into Galilee, and there
there shall they see me.,    uLoU, tva  a7cEAOEO(TLv   ELS T72j 1l   shall they see me.
11 Now when they were going, AtAaitav, KcaKet ME otOv7Tat.                Now as they were going, be- 11
behold, some of the watch came         IOpEVOUEtM/O     BE AV'TL, t8'VV  hold, some of the watch ca me
into the city, and shewed unto the TI(ES'P T7S' KOVcTcOtaSL   EAOOPTES' into the city, and reported to
chief priests all the things that ES' r77V 7roALtv ar yyetAa                   th cts  t
were done          aPXLEPEV-   d/  aT, / M the chief priests all the things
were done.                         apXtepeEro-t  a7rarTa Ta YEVOYE7\ a                     -  that were done. And having 1
12 And when they were assem- Pa.   Ka                                  that vwereX done   And having 
Vbled  with  the elders, and   had  /3vr po, a ovAu ov,  TA    assembled with the elders, and
bled with the elders, and  had 7rpe'/3vrTp;oW, trvkt3o0vAtogJ re Aa~~taken  counsel, they gave large 4/ v Eov Itaken counsel, they gave much
taken   counsel, they gave large /|orTes',  txpyvpta  /cava  E3OJK|aV
money unto the soldiers,           ro'. a-TpatoTratLs,   //yovrte, EZ~- money to the soldiers, saying:
13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples w7are, oret ot /LaO7Tal aTroo  v- Say ye, that his disciples came 1l
came by night, and stole him away KTOS'  EAOoSrrev   KAE+av     avrov by night, and stole him away
while we slept.                   |1,r KOLCOMEPo   KaL Eav aKOV-| while we slept.  And if this 14
14 And if this come to the0 o-0 Troro EU7r  TOY  YYE/oVOS', [shall be heard by the governor,
V. 9. In some ancient copies: And as
~V. 9. ~om. cs B -aizovtthey went to bring word to his disciples
behold
V. 14.,:'37ro for' 601
V. 14. In some ancient copies: shall be
heard before tile governor
V. 8. Went out (l$E9ov~aa), for' departed;' showing that they I VV. 10,11. Go away (,rir2,9oac).-As (for'when'). —Reporthad entered into the sepulchre, to " see the place where the Lord I ed (ur?'yyetacv), as in ch. 11  4.
lay."-Ran, for'did run.'                               V. 12. And having assembled —and taken counsel.-Much
V. 9. The clause,' as they went. to tell his disciples,' is omitted  moey, for'large money.
in all the critical editions, on the testimony of the oldest and   V. 13. That'his disciples: the proper use of oge, after verbs of
most reliable of the ancient authorities. See the critical digests saying, etc.
of Tregelles, Tischenldorf, Meyer, and Alford.         V. 14. $laull be heard by thie governor;  dc&v &xova&n'outro
WVorshipe  him: compare the note on ch. 2 2.        bxb tov ~?ys/cvos, as edited by Lachlmann and Tregells, afte




GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW —CHAP. XXVIII.                                              171
KING JAMES' VERSION.'              GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
governor's ears, we will persuade?7,LEtCS 7WreLOtUerV aOtoV,  Kal  vl/as   we will persuade him, andmaxt
him, and secure you.                |o1LepwvovS 7ror07qooLEl.   01   e| you secure. So they took the 1s
15  So they  took  the money, Aa3oVTes' Ta  apyvpta  E7roro(Tarv  money, and did  as they were
and did as they were taught: and | s        taXOrav   ra'    Ka   &EqSteqiLL- taught.  And this saying was
this saying is commonly reported   -O   o Aoyos  ovros 7rapa'Iov- reported  abroad   among the
among the Jews until this day.   ~aiotg ItbXPt T7a  (or'EpoOV.                Jews, until this day.
16  Then  the eleven  disciples               EEK  /a                         Then  the  eleven  disciples 16
O0 O  eVEKa txaOrra     2;7ropev- Then    the  eleven  disciples 16
went away into Galilee, into a
mountain  where  Jesus  had  ap-. O-all  Eis' T7,rv FaAAatav,,   els| went away into Galilee, into
pointed t~hem.                       r0o  po~ oVr eUraqao avro& "'3V'  Ithe mountain where Jesus had
17 And  when  they  saw  him, (rou~.Kat  ioTre! aur a 7rwpooa- appointed  them.   And  when 17
they worshipped him: but some EK~v7Teavc   avr'    o                  [oa-    they saw  him, they worshiped
doubted.                             o'av.   Kat 7rpoeA0ov 5'Iro'o6, himn; but some doubted.
18 And Jesus came and spake eAaAkr7TEv avrotg,  Ayor-    EA- And Jesus came and spake 18
unto them, saying, All power is 07 foi   t 7 r owaa Eioveora ev ovpavco to them, saying: All power is
given unto me in heaven and in  cca  Ewirt yrS.   7ropevOVTerS  0oVJ  given to me in heaven and in
earth.                                         0-avrTevoaTe 7r rAvra   7   Ir/, /a- earth.  Go ye therefore, and 19
19 Go ye therefore, and teach  rrTOvrEs  ao               EL5 To  o'e       disciple all nations, immersing
all nations, baptizing them  in the   ov 7rarTpOS KaX 7To  vlOV Kea Troy them in the name of the Father,
name of the Father, and of the
aytov  7rrEv/za-ro' 8taaBo'o-rV'e  and of the Son, and of the Holy
Son, and of the Holy Ghost:                                                   and of the  on and of te 
20  Teaching them  to observe  V     r a   oo-a   v- Spirit; teaching them  to  ob  20
20 Teaching them  to observe
all things whatsoever I have com- ETELAanCX7V  VILti   Kat tov, E&OJ serve all things whatsoever I
manded you: and, lo, I am  with  EOE  iVO' v v E'ao-as'  Tag rppas  have commanded you. And lo.
you alway, even unto the end of  Tor   7rjs     (rvTreAEtar To?  atwios. I am with  you alway, unto the
the world.  Amen.'Az7j.  end of the world.
the Cod. Vat. and the Cod. Bezae, and the oldest versions. In with the signification to train as a pupil,* has become established
the reading of other ancient authorities (given in the margin of in religious literature with the meaning to make one a disciple.
the English text), a judicial hearing is meant; if ye are charged See the Dictionaries of Webster and Worcester.
with it before the governor.-Make you secure (for' secure you').   In the name, is the proper English expression of eig zo Ovou0ca;
VV. 15, 16. Was reported abroad (1ereT1iao&~).- The mount- as in ch. 18: 20, are gathered together in my name, and (with
ain (with,the article).                                 the same ground-idea, but a different application of it) in ch.
V. 17. Worshiped: See the note on ch. 2: 2.- Doubted. 10: 41, in the name of a prophet, etc. The idea of reference to
There is no ground for rendering the Greek word by the pluperf., is the ground-meaning of els in these cases; and this, with all it'Jhad doubted.' It is not said that all worshiped, nor that they includes, is expressed by the English form in the tname.'Into
who worshiped doubted; nor is it strange that some could scarce- the name' is not an English phrase, and though the literal foim
ly yet believe that what they saw was a reality.          of the Greek, does not give the sense.
V. 19. Disciple. The Greek verb (formed from the noun, by   The practice was adopted, at an early period, of immersing at
appending the verbal termination), in classic Greek is used only the utterance of each name. But this is clearly contrary to the
with the dative (as above, in v. 27), meaning to be a pupil (or a the terms  of the command. To justify such a practice, the form
diseiple) to one. In the N. T. it is used with the accus., meaning should have been, either' in the names of,' or' in the name of the
to make one a disciple.*                                  Father, and in the name of the Son, and in the name of the Holy
The circumlocution,' make disciples of all nations,' is hardly Spirit.'
tolerable. The verb to disciple, long recognized in English usage   V. 20. tUnto (Sf ), omitting the interpolated'even.' —The
word'Amen' is an interpolation  of the later Mss.
* Dr. Hackett (Acts 14: 21) "                                                          aa&nriatveea toavovs, haMfg made many disciples (Matt. 28:19)."                     * Shakesp. All's well, 1, 2, " and was diseipled of the bravest:"








THE
GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
EransIatt  frot %te Orah
ON THE BASIS OF THE COMMON ENGLISH VERSION.
WITH NOTES.
THE GRASS WITHERETH, THE FLOWER FADETH: BUT THE WORD OF OUR GoD SHALL STAND FOR EVER.-ISA. 40: 8.
NEW  YORK:
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION.
LOUISVILLE: BIBLE REVISION ASSOCIATION.
LONDON: TRUjBNER & CO., No. 60 PATERNOSTER ROW.
1858




Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1858, by
TEE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of New York,
THOMAS IOLMAN, Irinter and Stereotyper, New York.




INTRODUCTION.'GENIERL RULES FOR THIE DIRECTION OF TRANSLATORS AND REVISERS EMPLOYED BY THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION.
" 1. THE exact meaning of the inspired text, as that text expressed it to those who understood the original Scriptures at the
time they were first written, must be translated by corresponding words and phrases, so far as they can be found, in the vernacular
tongue of those for whom the version is designed, with the least possible obscurity or indefiniteness.
"2. Wherever there is a version in common use, it shall be made the basis of revision, and all unnecessary interference with
the established phraseology shall be avoided; and only such alterations shall be made as the exact meaning of the inspired text
and the existing state of the language may require.
"3. Translations or revisions of the New Testament shall be made from the received Greek text, critically edited, with known
errors corrected.
"'SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS TO THE REVISERS OF THE ENGLISH NEW  TESTAMENT.
" 1. The Common English Version must he the basis of the revision: the Greek Text, Bagster & Sons' octavo edition
of 1851.
" 2. Whenever an alteration from that version is made oil any authority additional to that of the reviser, such authority must
be cited in the manuscript, either on the same page or in an appendix.
"3. Every Greek word or phrase, in the translation of which the phraseology of the Common Version is changed, must be
carefully examined in every other place in which it occurs in the New Testamlent, annd the views of the reviser be given as
to its proper translation in each place."
THIS Introduction  is necessarily limited to a brief notice of the plan adopted in the Revision
of the Gospel of Mark, pursuant to the above Rules and Instructions.
In reference to the various readings of the text, I have endeavored to observe a just medium
between the extreme of retaining  wvorcds, vwhich  do not belong to the inspired  record, and that of
following the bolder critics, who have made changes, the propriety  of which is often more than
questionable.   Readings  sanctioned  by  the  two  earliest versions-the  Syriac  and  Vulgate-are
entitled  to  more regard  than hlas been  awarded to them  by some, who have labored to settle the
language of the text on a firm  basis.
As to the language of the Revision, it has been my aim  to follow  the admirable model furnished
by the Common Version, as far as faithfulness to  the inspired Original would  allow.  In  a few
instances, it has been necessary  to  employ  words, which  are  not found  in  that version.   It is
believed, however, that such words belong  to  that family, rwhich ordinary use, in conversation and
writing,  has rendered  familiar to  all classes of English readers.  The specific reasons, which led
to the adoption of such words, will be seen in the notes.
Occasional changes in  the arraegeiencnt of sentences have been made, while  the words remain
unaltcred.  i  servile adherence  to  the Grceek order sometimes led the early English translators to
violate the propriety  of their own language.  As a necessary result, they framled  sentences which
were inharmronious alnd  obscure.
Where  supplementary    rcls       th       glish Version, the  ere not demanded by perspicunity, or the
-s of our langSuasge, they have  been  omitted.   In  some  instances, where a sentence would be




iv.                                  IN T   O D U CTI ON.
obviously imperfect without a supplement-and the sense indicated that a particular word or brief
phrase was understood-then that word or phrase has been introduced, and italicized.  In these
cases, the supplied words have been drawn from  a parallel passage, or one where the language
of the text in some other part of the New Testament, exhibited the full form of expression. I may
be permitted to express my conviction that the plan of employing supplementary words, and indicating them by the Italic letter, was a decided improvement in biblical translation.
The Old Testament orthography of names has been followed, with the exception of a single
one.  I have not deemed it necessary to change Beelzebub to Baalzebub, because the former has
become common wherever the English Scriptures are read.
The punctuation of the English Version has been retained, with the exception of a few cases.
The notes usually furnish reasons for the change. Occasionally, however, a comma has been inserted
before a relative, or where a term or phrase stood in apposition with a word, and served to
define it.  As this punctuation is now well established, as a usage of our language, it has not
been deemed necessary to notice the added points, in the margin.
Conciseness has been deemed an important element in the language of the notes.  A diffuse
style would have swelled the work and greatly augmented the expense of printing. It is hoped,
however, that brevity in expression will not be found inconsistent with perspicuity.
Where the text admitted two modes of rendering, either of which afforded a good sense, I
have placed that which was deemed the best, in the body of the Revision, while the other appears
in a note, as an "alternative rendering." It is very possible that the reader may, in his judgment,
approve that contained in the note, as the superior one.  At all events, I trust the work of the
Final Revisers will be materially aided by this plan.  The result, in these cases, is similar to
that obtained by the marginal readings of the English Version.
In the Greek text, the phraseology of Mark is often identical with that of Matthew.  In all
such cases, it is obvious that the language of the translation should present the same harmony.
The Translators of the English Version of Mark have often varied from  their own pattern, in
Matthew. I have corrected these errors, wherever they have been detected.
Though I am far from  imagining that this Revision is free from  faults, still, I feel conscious
that I have endeavored faithfully to accomplish my task.  I indulge the hope, that the result of
protracted and wearisome labor will aid in the great object of presenting a faithful translation
of "the lively oracles" to those, who speak our mother-tongue.  I can look back on the days
spent on this work, with gratitude to "the Father of Lights," who has preserved me until it is
brought to a close.  The Revision is now  submitted to the candid judgment of those, who regard
the word of God as "a lamp to their feet and a light to their path."




AUTHORITIES QUOTED IN THE NOTES.
VERSIONS OTHER THAN ZENGLISH.                   Sharpe's N. Test., London, 1844.
Vulgate, edition of Van Ess, 1824.  Kendrick's N. T. Prof. A. Kendrick, Philadelphia.
Vulgate, edition of ~an Ess, 1824.
-    N. T., Fleck, Lcipsic, 1840.,,,.  MANUSCRIPT VERSIONS IN LIBRARY OF A. B. UNION.
Beza's N. Test., 1624, and London, 1814.
-Montanus' Revision of Pagnini, New York, 1831.             Peclly, Transt. of Mark.
Erasmus' N. Test., Frankfort, 1653.                         One, marked and cited as "Q."
Castalio's N. Test., London, 1776.
Peshito Syriac. Edited by Buchanan and WVatts, London, 1816.      CRITICAL EDITIONS OF THE GREEK TESTAXENT.
Luther's German, Frankfort, 1838.                           Tittmann, edited by Prof. Robinson, New York, 1842.
Belgic (Low Dutch), Dortrecht, 1817 and 1737, cited as " Belg."  Knapp, fourth edition, Leipsic, 1820.
French Genevan. Martin's Bible, N. Y., 1839, cited as " G. Fr." Scholz, as published in Bagster's Eng. IIexapla.
Swiss French, Lausanne, 1849, cited as " S. Fr."            Lachmann, London, Berlin, 1846.
De Wette's Bible, Heidelberg, 1839.                         Griesbach, Cantabrigise Novo-Anglorum, 1809.
Luther's Bible.                                             Tischendorf, Leipsic, 1850.
Hebrew N. Test. of British and For. Bib. Soc., Bagster.     Theile, Leipsic, 1856.
De Valera's Spanish, revised 1850, New York, cited as " Span."  Bloomfield's N. T'., with Notes.
Spanish, translated for A. B. U., cited as "Iber." (Iberian.)  Fritzsche's N. T., with commentary. Leipsic, 1830.
Diodati, revised by Achilli, for A. B. U., 1854, eited as " Ital."
Murdock's Translation of the Peshito Syriac N. Test., New York,        EDITIONS OF THE TEXTUS RECEPTUS.
1855, cited as " Murdock, Syr."
Danish Bible, published by A. B. Soc., New York, 1856.
De Sacy's N. T.                                             Leusden, New York, 1831.
Schott's N. T., Greek and Latin, Leipsic, 1839.             Elzevir, 1624, republished by Mill 1707, published again by
Bagster in Polymicrian Test.
EARLY ENGLISH VERSIONS.                     Prof. Wilson's N. Test., Philadelphia, 1831.
Prof. Robinson's Harmony of Gospels, cited as "Rob. (Harmony)."
Wiclif's, Tyndale's, Cranmer's, Geneva, Rhemish, as published in  He has given some emendations of Text. Recept. of Mark.
the English Hexapla.
L. Tomson's, London, 1579.                                                 LEXICONS AND DICTIONARIES.
Liddell and Scott's Greek Lexicon, New York, 1840, cited as
RECENT ENGLISH VERSIONS.
"Liddell."
Wakefield's N. T., -Cambridge, 1820.                        Robinson's Lex. N. Test., New York, 1855, cited as " Rob."
Dickinson's N. Test., Boston, 1833.                         Scapula's Gr. Test., BAsle, 1520.
George Campbell's four Gosp., Philad, 1799, cited as " Camp."   Heidericus' Gr. Lex., Leipsic, 1767.
A. Campbell, N. T., Bethany, Va., cited as "A. Camp."       Greenfield's Lex. N. Test., London, 1829.
Penn, Book of N. Covenant, London, 1836.                    Bretschneider's Lex. N. Test., cited as "Bretsch."
WVesley's N. Test., with notes, New York, 1835.             Gesenius' Heb. Lexicon.




Vi                               AUTHORITIES QUOTED IN THE NOTES.
Leverett's Lat. Dictionary, Boston, 1839.                 Rost's Gr. Gram., London, 1829.
Johnson's Eng. Dictionary, Philadelphia, 1805.            Green's Gr. N. Test. Dialect., London, 1842.
Webster's Eng. Dictionary, 4to, 1848.                     Hoogeven's Greek Particles, abridged by Seager, 1829.
Bullion's Eng. Gram., New York, 1849.
GRAMMARS &c.
COMMENTARIES &c.
Buttmann's Gr. Gram., by Prof. Robinson, New York, 1851.    Trollope's Analecta Theologica, London, 1842, cited as "Trollope
Anthon's Gr. Gram., New York, 1844.                           (Analecta)."
Kfihner's Gr. Gram., translated by B. B. Edwards and S. H. Blo~mfield's Recensio Synoptica, London, 1826.
Taylor, New York, 1853.                                   -     Notes on his N. Test., cited as " Bloomf. (N. T.)."
Winer's Gr. N. Test., translated by Stuart and Robinson, 1825.  Sholefield's Hints for an Improved Version of N. Test., 1842.
Stuart's Gr. N. T., second edition, Andover, 1841.
Trollope's Gr. Gram. N. Test., London, 1842.                                    SEPTUAGINT.
Prof. Crosby's Gr. Gram., sixteenth edition, Boston, 1855.  The edition quoted is that of Leander Van Ess, Leipsic,
Prof. C. A. Goodrich's Gr. Gram., Hartford, 1831.             1824.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.*
KING JAMIES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
CHAP I.                                 CHAP. I.                                 CHAP. I.
THE beginning of the gospel of'APXH   Troy Evuaye7EAov'If-    THE beginning of the gospel 1
Jesus Christ the Son of God;           (OOV  XpoT vo,  vieO   rTe5  EOV.  of Jesus Christ,- the Son  of
2 As it is written in the proph-   coS  YEEYpa7rra   Ev  rot   7rpoqf  - God; as it is written  bin the  2
ets, Behold, I send my messenger   aL'               Eyco a7ro-reAAo                       Behold, I send  my
-                                              prophets, Behold, I send  my
before thy face, which shall pre- ayyeAov  0ov Wpo wrpo cr7rov  0ov,
pare thy wayv before thee;       OS`  KGC~T TKEVGITEL ~T!                   messenger before thy face, who
pare thy way before thee;              0o KartaO'KevaO-et r7y   ObP     V  00ov
3 The voice of one crying in e'grnpocroe9  roy.            3!ovo   /0c -    shall prepare thy way before
— Jthe  wilderness, Prepare  ye  the T-e   /          thee; ra voice of one crying din  3
way of the Lord, make his paths TIj)v  oov    lvpLov   EO                 W0L  theB desert, Prepare  the way of
straight.                             ELTE Trp rpL/t3vs aVroV.  4'Eye  the  Lord,  make  his  paths
4 John did baptize in the wil- VETO'Ixao)vv~?7   3ga7rLrt'(ov   Ev  rT  straight.  John  rwas immers-  4
dlerness,  and preach the baptism   Ep1/L7u, KaCL KcpVToocov   afrrLto'za  ing in gthe desert, and hpreach* As the titles of the narratives of the Evangelists were added Sept., Isa. 40 3, from which this passage is quoted verbatim. So
long after they were written, and as they vary in different copies, in the THeb. stir bp.
I regard the simple form of the E. Version preferable to any   d,, in the desert;" E'v CZi Eo2u.  Sharpe, Dick. "Wilderother, and have, therefore, retained it, with the omission of ness" is now commonly applied to a wooded, uninhabited region.
" Saint."                                                   " Desert," in the sense of " a waste region," corresponds well
a The grammatical structure of this verse demands a comma with "e/ijuos and the Hebrew ~g.  In this Revision, the word
after " Christ," as the phrase " the Son of God " is exegetic. So is rendered uniformly by " desert."  " Desert" occurs in E. V.,
the E. V., Ed. 1611, Geneva, Wakef., Sharpe, Thom., A. Camp., Matt. 24: 26; John 6: 31; Luke 1: 80, as the equivalent of
Dick., Wesley.  S. Fr., " Jesus Christ, Fils de Dieu;" Iber., 0oruos.'Eo,,uic, bearing the same signification as s,,ov7os, is (in
"Jesus Cristo, [ell Hijo de Dios;" De Wette, " Jesu Christi, des this Revision) rendered " desert."
Sohnes Gottes."  So the text of Bagster.                      e "Prepare; "'Ezouciacare.  There is no emplasis which calls
b "in the prophets;" i,'v zoTrs roo;jTcats.  Griesb., Scholz, for the insertion of "ye" after "prepare."  The Greek usage
Knapp, Tischendorf, with the Syriac and Vulg., read, E, 7ia'   and that of our language coincide in cases like this. So Camp.,
ci r:rooirs7rN. Another reading approved by Mill, Fritz., and Pechy, Dick., Thom., Geneva.
Bloomfield, is,, r  roogmir7n.   G. Campbell regards the read-   f,, was immersing;"?ye'vEro —afirav.  The literal rendering of the Text. Recept. as superior to any one which has been ing is accurate, and harmonizes with our idiom. The reasons for
advocated. Robinson's Hahhn coincides with the Text. Recept. translating, and not transferring Bflazziov, will be seen in
The fact is, that there has not been an examination attended v. 5, note 1. Kend., A. Camp.," came-immersing; " Iber., "vino
with a satisfactory result, in reference to the reading. I deem it -sumergiendo;" De Wette, " trat-taufend;" Belg., " was deopinjudicious to disturb that of the Text. Recept., but would place ende."
this sentence in the margin, "according to sorme, in Isaiah the; See v. 3, note d.
prophet," "or as others, in the prophet."                     h " preaching;" 7,odvaacn,.  Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe.  The
"a voice;" sCpo,. Wakef., Dick.,Thom.,     Sharpe. No arti- participial construction is adopted also by Pcchy, G. Camp.,
cle in S. Fr., Span., Iber., Ital. The noun is anzarthrous in the Dick., and Thom.




2                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
of repentance, for the remission /lcEavoas   es' akOE(TLv aLapTrtoW. ing  the "immersion of repentof sins.                                 Kat,E'EOpEVETO   TpO;S  avgop  ance, for the remission of sins.
5 And there went out unto him'ca'Iov             a     oa   Ka         And there went out to hi  all 
all the land of Judea, and they of'IEpoooAvo/dTata   Kal 6E3aWTt'lvoro  the jcountry of Judea, and "those
Jerusalem, and were all baptized  Wrzr                        p r 7      oraof Jerusalem, and'were all imof him in the river of Jordan, con-                            rt                 mersed mby him'in  the river
ov7 mvr        or,  oetooAooyov/eVoat Tass
fessing their sins.                     es A                                      Jordan  confessing  their sins.
6 And John was clothed with aoapTlas' avT7v.                  Yv NE  I ]-ap- And  John  was  clothed  with  6
camel's hair, and with a girdle of |2s' Eae'SV/LeU'o        Tpt'Xas' Ka12tAov, camel's hair, and with -a leatha skin about his loins; and he did  Kalt  oJVy   8epptaTlarz, V VrepL Typ ern girdle about his loins, and
eat locusts and wild honey;            o-q/VVP avTOV, KaL ETo-LOcV afKplaas Phe ate locusts and wild hon7 And preached, saying, There  Kat fE/AL ayptov.   7.Kat EKpVJ — ey.  qAnd lie preached, saying, 7
i  immersion;" aitrzLotaa. Kend., Camp., Q. Belg., "Doop;" and N. T., and by the early Greek Ecclesiastical writers corn
Lruther and De Wette, "Taufe."  Liddell, " itrztaua = in N. monly termed " the Fathers," coincides with that of the Classics.
T., to fairztaos, a dipping, bathing, washing, drawing wcater."   3. The very general agreement of Lexicographers, such as ScaBretsch., " immersio, submersio.  In N. T. tantum de submersione pula, Stephens, Suicer, Schrevellius, Hedericus, Greenfield, Bretsacra, quam patres baptismum dicunt."  Iledericus, " immersio, schneider. Even Robinson-though he hazards an opinion in a
intinctio."  See v. 5, note 1.                               note, that " the scarcity of water in certain cases render it probaj' country; " xacpa. This is the usual rendering in the E. V. ble that affusion was the act," yet, so far as philology is concerned,
[n Luke 15: 14; Acts 10: 39, it is rendered " land," though gives his testimony in harmony with other Lexicographers.
country is more appropriate. In Matt. 4: 16; Luke 3: 1; Acts   4. The word, in a large number of Versions, has been rendered
8: 1, 13: 49, 16: 6, " region."  In the first of these, where by words equivalent to immerse.
the phrase is, " the region and shadow of death," it may be best   5. The most distinguished Reformers, such as Luther, Calvin,
to retain " region " from the fact, that, in this connection, it has Beza, Melanethon, Tyndale, have expressed their unhesitating
become "a household word."  In the others, " country" should belief in favor of the above definition.  Many distinguished
be employed. In Acts 26:20, it is unnecessarily and improperly scholars, whose denominational connections would naturally have
rendered " coasts" (the common equivalent [in the E. V.] for led to another view, take the position of the Reformers. Among
e,ota), when the noun is xo'eav. As the radical signification of these may be named WVitsius, L'Enfant, Piscator, Zanchius, Abp.
the word is, " a space within some boundary," another rendering Seeker, Mastricht, AIarloratus, Stackhouse, Burkitt, J. WVesley,
is proper when it applies to a field, or portion of ground, as Bp. Taylor, Grotius, Castalio, Lampe, Limborheb, Vossius, Abp.
E. V., John 4: 35; Jas. 5: 4.  It should be rendered " field," Usher, Doddridge, G. Campbell, and Macknight.
Luke 12:16 ( Xceaea). We thus approach to something like   6. The uniform practice of the Greek Church in all its branches,
uniformity in translation, and conclude that the word should from the earliest period to the present time.
usually be rendered, 1. " country;" 2. "region;" 3. " field."  The derivates of this verb, as fictbr-,uea?, etc., should be renk," those; " o.  In present usage, the demonstrative is em- dered in harmony with its signification.
ployed instead of the personal pronoun, in constructions like this.   m "by;," &vc. Rob., Wesley, Kend. " Of," in the sense of
Belg., "die;" Iber., " los."  As an alternative rendering I sug- "by," is obsolete.
gest, "the inhabitants of Jerusalem."  So Dick., Camp., Thom.   n " in the river Jordan;" i  r'YIoocvi 7rorcec. WVesley,
S. Fr., " les habitants de Jerusalem."                       Sharpe, Kend., Them., Wakef., Camp., Dick., Tyndale, Cran.,
1 "were-immersed;" ifa7czirovzo.  Kencl., Campbell. Lu- Geneva. Mont., Bezar, Eras, "in Jordane flumine;" Castal., "in
ther and De Wette, " liessen sich-taufen;" Iber., " eran sumergi- Jprdane fluvio."  The E. V. has followed the incorrect rendering
dos;" Belg., "wierden-gedoopt;" Ital., "erano immersi."  The of the Vulgate, "in Jordanis flumine."  So of course, Rheims,
following facts authorize this rendering of the verb fiartziwo.  but WViclif, with better judgment, "in the flum  (fuamine) Jor1. Classic usage. In all instances where an examination has dan."
been made by competent scholars who were not biased by a pre-   o "a leathern girdle;"  5vqsv  aarivqv.  So (E. V)., Matt.
deliction for a creed, the result has been uniformly in favor of 3: 4.  Kend., VWesley, Pechy, Thom., Camp., Shalpe, Dick.,
immerse, dip, dip into; and secondarily, ldrown, sink, overwhelm, Rheims. De Wette, "einem ledernen Giirtel;" Belg., "eencn
etc. In the process of the scrutiny, it has been settled, that there lederen gordel."
is no difference, as to signification, between &SazTw and fa-tziGw.   p "he ate;" iaiav.  Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, Waklef.  There
The latter is merely a later form of the verb,              is no emphasis in the text, which demands the auxiliary "did."
2. The use of the word and its derivates in the Septuagint   q "And."  As the text has a period after hyor,,  I have fol



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. I.                                                        3
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
cometh one mightier than I aftelr oe(Te  A OV,, EpXeTatL   I-xvpO'TE-  rOne mightier than I, cometh afme, the latchet of whose shoes I pOsr ytov Otot-o   yov, oV OVK EtL                  ter me, tlle strap of whose shoes
am not worthy to stoop down and  Kao'  KvIlas A -a  Tol  r                /P ltapT-a  I am not worthy to stoop down
unloose,.
unloos  vr ro?joaTVo   aVrov. 8 ery&   and tloose.  I indeed immerse  8
8 I indeed have baptized you                3as                               - yo  uin woater, but he'will win-,atv   p13a/V-to-a  vtt~s- E'v V'8aT- av   yOU U"in water, but he ~will -iniwvith water: but hlie shall baptize                           va       V   v-   merse  you in  the   oly Spirit.
you with the Holy Glhost.             "|tTL  Aytc.   9 KCa   eyeveTo  ev  And it came to pass in those  9
9 And it came to pass in those  Kea   Ta                /eaS,  AOe, - 
EKELVGCIS'761.1.t5~  r/UtqGCS~    37Edays, ythat  Jesus came  from
days, that Jesus came  from  Naza-    oo                 l pat,                                t \u c e r
os tcJa-o roa  NaapET T7s' FacAtAat-`  Nazareth of Galilee, and zwas
reth of Galilee, and was baptized 
of John in Jordan.                      ast, KaL E/c3acrWrtrrt   vro'Icoavvov  immersed aby John in bthe Jor10  And  straightway    omin   T    Iop vv.  10    E s' dan.  And  cimmediately  com- 10
10  And  straightway    coming E~s T0V                            Ka[ et
up out of the water, he saw  the aa/3atPcuz     a7rO  TO) VcaCTOS', EL3E ing up out of the water, he saw
heavens  opened, and  the Spirit  rxto/tEVovs' TOVS' ovparovsr, KaL the heavens dparted, and  the
like a dove descending upon him. TO H ev/La c(0o- Et 7reptrLTepaV KaTa-  Spirit like  a dove descending
It And there came a voice frozm  cxIaIoo vEr E      aU 0           Ka:t  bcoV7  upon  him.  And there came a 11
lowed its punctu.atic'n, and begin " and " with a capital. The should have its ordinary force here, as in the phrase, fu VSCart.
sentence is thus rendered mce perspicuous.  In Biblical phrase- See last note. By present usage, " Ghost" is equivalent to " specology, this conjunction often commences sentences.           tre, apparition."  Spirit should be substituted for it in all cases
r " One mightier than I," etc. Kend., Camp., Dick. S. Fr., in the N. T. Kend., Camp., Pechy have, "in the Holy Spirit;"
" Celui qui est plus puissant que moi vient aprbs moi."  This is (Wiclif, "in the Holy Ghost; ") Mont., "in Spiritu Sancto;'
the natural arrangement of the sentence.                      Ital., " nello Spiritu Santo;" Iber., " in Espiritu Santo."
"trap;    c~vxa   Rob.(7   a   nstrap  ofleather. y "  that."  As this word is a supplement, it should be italicized.
P "strap;",txvrax. Rob. (gIfds), "a th1onlg, strap of leather."
It here refers to the strap which fastened the sandal to the foot. It is incllded in brackets (as supplementary) in the Iber., " e
Bloomf. (in loco), "the strap (or strapping), or lacing of whose aquellas dies [que]  illO Jesus."
sandals."  " Latchet" is obsolete. "String " would not be ac-   ~ "was immersed."  See v. 5, note 1.
curate,                                                         a "by John;" ezro'Icodvrov.  " Of," as instrumental, is obsot ",loose;".iaat.  Rob.  So (E. V.), Matt. 16: 19; 21: 2. lete.  So Wesley, Wakef., Camp., Sharpe, Kend., Pechy. This
Mark 7: 35. Luke 13: 15, 16. John 11: 44. See the quota- change is made in all similar cases, in this Revision.
tion Acts 13: 25, " whose shoes of his feet I am not worthy to    b "the Jordan;" zhv Jo  anr.  The article is properly reloose " (.Lvaat).  " Unloose" is incorrect, as the prefix " un " has tained by Pechy, Sharpe, Dick., Thom. Luther and De Wette,
a negative force, as in " untrue," " untie," " unwritten," etc. " im Jordan; " Belg., "in de Jordane; " S. Fr., "dans le JourSee Webster on " Unloose."  As an alternation, " untie."  So dain;" Span. and Iber., "en el Jordan; " Ital., "nel Giordano."
Waklef., Dick., Campbell, Thom.                               This noun is always accompanied by the article in the N. T.
u "in water;" iE  V8s2rtz.  Sharpe, Pechy, Kend., Camp., As the idiom of the Greek and English is similar in reference
Thom., Wiclif.  Montanus, " in aqua;* " S. Fr., dans 1ea'a;" to the names of rivers, the article should always be translated.
Iber., "in aqua-;" De Sacy, "dans l'eau;" Ital., "nell' aqua."   C "immediately;" dEn9'cog. This word is rendered in the E.
Compare v. 5, &v r 7',os8a.v 7rowauca, which the E. V. properly V., "immediately," "straightway," "forthwith," and in a very
C mp rfew instances, "as soon as."  As "immediatelyw is now in cormrenders, "in the river of Jordan," not "with the river of Jor-                             s  "immediately" is now in cor
dan."  The erroneous rendering of the Vulgate, "baptizavi    y    es mon use, while " forthwith " and "straightway" are, to say the
aqua," was adopted by Tyndale, and from him copied by Cran., least, obsolescent; I have rendered it uniformly by the first term.
Gen., and the E. V.                                bC.Most of the later English translators have employed "immev "will."  This auxiliary is substituted for "shall," on the   d        "parted;" aZo/ov Ken. Ken  The generic sense of the
ground that John used the language of prediction, not of au- verb is, to part asunder, to separate," iddell.  The ren dering of
thorty.  Walkef., WVesley, Dick., Camp., Sharpe, Thom.        the E. V. originated in the "ccelos apertos" of the Vulgate,
"(will) immerse;"  azrriaet.  See v. 5, note 1.  Kend., where a/to/dvovs   has been confounded with avc~qg%9~uav, in
Camp. Ital., " immergerk; " Iber., "sumergira;" Belg., " zal- the parallel Matt. 3: 16. Such ill judged attempts to harmonize
doopen;" I uther and De Wette, "wird-taufen."                the writers, in a version, ought not be imitated. "Mont., "scis"in the Holy Spirit;" iv llI'suats lyk,i   The preposition sos ecelos."




4                          THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CIAP. I.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
heaven, saying, Thou art my be- E7YEz'ETO  EK  Tav  ozpavra, TV EL voice  efrom  the heavens, sayloved Son, in  whom  I am  well o,uov  o ayac rTor, er       v- ing, Thou art my beloved Son,
pleased.                                aG KI —ra.  12 Ir<aL EVtvS T  l ev- in  whom  I  am  well pleased.
12 And immediately the Spirit  ta abrr EKi3aAAet  ELY T:r e',r- And  immediately  the  Spirit 12
driveth him into the wilderness.                13 Ka                               sendeth  him  forth  into  the
13 And he was there  in  the 1/leo         a   TreoYo-apaKovtra, 7etpaott  desert.  And he was there, in 13
wilderness forty days tempted of /eVo\ l7ro                       e ZaTara  a      the  desert, forty  days, gtried
Satan; and  was witi  the wild              N,-                hby Satan; and was with  the
beasts; and the angels ministered                                                  wild  beasts;  and  the  angels
unto him.       eT KOVovv a                                                        ministered to him.  Now afteri 14
14 IMETA   8E 7' 7rapaao~)ratJ
14 Now after that John was put                                                   John jwas delivered up, Jesus
in prison, Jcsua came into  Galilee, Tov  _[odvVv,           X Aev  o  I7o'    os came  into  Galilee, preaching
preaching the gospel of the king- Elr TiV  IPaAtAaiavr, Kprro-oV  rTO  the gospel of the kingdom  of
dom of GodI                            E vayy1eAtov -                tAetas        God, and saying, The time is 15
15 And saying, The time is ful-  OEO A, Kal   E7r7rA- fulfilled, and the kingdom  of
filled, and the kingdom  of God is poTrat 0o  KaLpOs,,  Kait?77LKEV 7) God  kdraweth  near;  repent
e "from the heavens;" e; czjv, oeavcsyv.  So in v. 10 (E. V.). of an effort to lead one to violate the Divine law. There may
In all cases. I would make the number correspond with that of be a few instances, such as James 1   13, where " tempt " would
the text, where oceav6s occurs. It is true, that the singular and be most appropriate, still in general, I would use " try " as most
plural may often be coincident, according to Hebrew usage, still, exact. In all cases, the reader will understand the nature of the
as either form is used in our language, exactness will sustain a act or " trial," without tle danger of being misled.
literal rendering. So Wakef., Dick., Wiclif. Vulg., Eras., Mont.   h.      F
h,,  by;"' v~z. " For " is no longer used to indicate thle cause
Beza, "ccelis;" G. Fr. and S. Fr., "cieux; " Span. and Iber., o.                            -
~"   ~cielos; " Syria~, F~. -~or agent.  In every instance where  Vto with the genitive indicates the cause, it should be rendered " by," or " through."  The
"sendeth him forth;" aczhv izfci2?2.e.  Sharpe, Newcome.  former is generally preferable; thus 6e& may have an appropriate
Although the idea of force and effort is often conveyed by this equivalent in "through."  Wakef., Dick., Wesley, Sharpe, Thom.,
verb, other cases occur in which that idea is dropped, and the Campbell. In all cases like the present, I use " by."
thought is simply that of sending forth.  Thus Matt. 9: 38,   i "that," which occurs in the E. V. before " John," is quite
" Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send superfluous. It is not employed by Wakef., Kend., Dick., Wesforth laborers " —zfixdR   Eieyci-zra. John 10 ~4, " he putteth forth ley, Sharpe, Campbell, Tyndale, or Geneva.
his own sreep"-Ecc'i. a'2.7 rza ~,7r   "he  goeth before.. 4
his own sheep "~-av M'11a 7pof3iazra 1;fixgd)-" 1he goeth before  "John was delivered up;" to rcaaoaJo avcct. Sharpe, Pechy,
them."  Matt. 9 25,':25,'Orsi  ~fi'2  05 0o).og — when the peothem."  M~att. 9 25,'O   Bi    o-" when the pe-, Wakefield.   This verb signifies, to deliver up, give over to any
ple (crowd) were put forth."  Mark 1: 43, "forthwith sent him
Jas 2  25, she ha received one. The object for which the act is performed, must be asceraway "v —E~&&oS ~~Efi52~7i ATr~.   Jas. 2: 25, "shle had received
awaymessengers     talined from other words expressed or understood. Should it be
the messengers, and sent them out another way "-xza~ i[oa 5
txf la)sengoisa -   Ther  Matt. 4  1, confirms as other  -the above; necessary to indicate more than the verb implies, the ellipsis must
Bxfia;~o~oa. The parallel 31~att. 4 ~1, confirms the above renderi;c     Te pras, " is ld u toe wder- be filled by a supplement.  In this instance, the literal rendering
nng;'v'1,,9~ E'sclg Tr'V eov  -(Jesus) " was led up into the wilcleri; 7.&  e  q2, Eoq   oes"euitlrwithout a supplement is deemed sufficient.  See Rob. on zraerabiness" (desert).  Bretsch., "Facio ut exeat, abeat aliquis, verbo, wot. The word is rdered uniform    in the Revision of this
cohortatione, increpitatione, emitto, jubeo abire."  Syriac m _   gospel.  De Wette, i   Johannes iiberliefert war;" Belg.,Joaneum eduxit, "to send forth," has a latitude of signification which, ".
nes overgeleverd was;" S. Fr., " Jean eut 6t6 livr6;"  Iber.,
renders it a proper equivalent for the Greek verb. It may be n despues de ser entregado Juan; " Vulg, " traditus est;" Beza,
added that Greenfield has defined this verb in the above modified  traditus fuit."  The rendering of Erasmus, " comprehensus esset
sense, "to order to depart, to send away, dismiss, impel to go."
sense, " to order to depart, to send away, dismiss, impel to go."    JohannQs," gave rise to that of Tyndale, " after John was taken."
~ "tried;"  te~oacduevor. De Wette, "ward versucht;" Rob., Hence the Genevan, "after John was committed to prison," and
"to attempt, to assay, to tempt, to prove, to put to the test," the E. V. The verb is rendered as above in (E.V.) Matt. 10:17,
"To try" corresponds accurately with  eteCoco-.  " Tempt " is 19, 21; 24: 9; Mark 13: 9, 11. Rom. 8: 32. 1 Cor. 15: 24.
used in some cases in the E. V. where from  its present  sense   k " draweth near;"  yytzEr.  Pechy.  So Luke 21:  8 (E. V.),
the English reader is lead to believe that God incites men to 5 xatos  /YYze,   "the time draweth near."  Jas. 5  8, ) raZCorn.  The word is now always understood to convey the idea ovaic'oi Kvpiov?jyyzCe, (E. V.), " the coming of the Lord




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. —CHAP. 1.                                                   5
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
at hand: repent ye  and believe /3oG-tAr Ea TOD OEo 0' tfETaVOETTE, land believe the gospel.  Now 16
the gospel.                           Kal 7rrOTEvETE Ev TC  EvayyeApl.   as he mwas walking by the sea
16 Now  as he walked by the             1G  lilptgrwarc    ~E  rrapa 7-V  of Galilee, he saw Simon, and
sea of Galilee, he saw Simon, and  O BcAhaucvau  T77S F7ahtha/ago,                        G eS o
sea of Galilee, he saw Simon, and  tOaAarTcraV  Trsr IaAtAatas-, EtSe Andrew, his brother, casting a
Andrew his brother, casting a net Zt'/ovaa  Kal'Av3pEav Tro   a3EXIn~rP~f, D            I,,,77- net into the sea;; for they were
into the sea: for they were fishers. |        v aVTOL, /3aAAovTas- & 4/iA77-  net into the sea; for they aere
17 And Jesus said unto them, |orpov eU T] OaAcrcn                  avp        ofihers.  And  Jesus  said  to 17
Come ye after me, and I will make ates'            L Ka   7rE  avrots o  1I1- them, PCome after me, and I
you to become fishers of men.          0 ovS,   rETE O7710-Cr) 1/ov, Kal 7ro0t- will make you qbecome fishers
18 And straightway they for- r0-0 ) vas y7EVE0-at a                /Ates a'wOpo- of men. And immediately they 18
tai ndr Ca)V.  1s Kal EVEcwrs a(/9EEUr T                  left their nets  and followed
sook their nets, and followed him. a1r vv wv,  7joAOVOa                   Ta lveft thveir nets  and  follow ed
19 And when he had gone a   -   1                                              i1. And rgoing  011   a little 19
little further thence, he saw James          ~,                 T U  ZE   further thence, he saw  James,
yoU, ELoE'v IaKfOhIe30O Tov                                 h e
the son of Zebedee, and John his IeSea/ov, Kat'Ioavvm7v  TO   aAe-   the son of Zebedee, and John,
brother, who also were in the ship iov  avTOv, Ka\  aTSo vro\s   v    -  his brother, who also were in
mendinrg their nets.                   rAoot[ IcaTapTt[ ouvTas' vTC  3tKlrva. the  ship, mending their nets.
20 And straightway he called  20 Ka[ EVBosr  EKaAao-E    avrovS' jnd  immediately  he  called 20
them: and they left their father icKat abePTCrr    To-  T      arEpP c  aaOrT)   them; and they left their father
Zebedee in the ship with the hired  Z/33Eaovv eU TO 7rAot/ /ir                  Zebee in tle ship with the
servants, and went after him.         /uo-r0orrv,  acrvAt8ov      ogirto-o  aohireed servants, and went after
21 And they went into Caper- rev.
naum; and  straightway  on  the           21   a  Eltrr0ropEovrPatL ELts  Ka- him.  And they went into Ca- 21
sabbath-day he entered  into the 7rEpvaov' KLat lEVOEs'  Tot  (a/3-  pernaum; and immediately'on
synagogue and taught.                  /3ar-tv El-EALov Els' T7   ou,voay7o- the sabbath he entered into the
22 And they were astonished  y7v, EBaIccXE.   22 KaL EQEVA70- -synagogue and  taught.  And 22
draweth nigh ". The verb is usually rendered in the E. V., "to  "o fishers;" a.tcerg.  I have retained this word, and yet, I
come near," or "nigh."  The perfect is used for the present suggest the propriety of substituting "fishermen" for it, in all
when an action commenced in past time and still continues. cases, in conformity with present usage. "Fishermen" is found
Troll., 1 50., p. 132.                                      in the E. V., Luke 5: 2.
"ye," which is placed after "repent" in the E. V., is un-   P "come."  For the omission of "ye" as the nominative, see
necessary, as there is no emphasis which requires the nominative v. i, note 1.
to be expressed, either in the Greek or English. The nominative
q "become."     "To," the sign of the infinitive, is properly
is not inserted by Dick., Camp., Tyndale, Cran., Geneva, Pechy.  omitted after such verbs as make, dare, etc. Bullion's prpe. Gr.,
Several instances of this kind occur in the E. V. of Mark, in all omitted after such verbs as make, dare, etc. Bullion's E. Gr.,
which the imperative has a nominative expressed, though there Rule 18, p. 110.
is no emphasis. As the idioms of the Greek and English are   r "going on;" 7roopas.  Kend., Pechy, Thom.  So Matt.
alike in such cases, I follow the text, and do not employ a nomina- 4  21 (E. V.), rooi,8s, "going on."  Rob., gtoo,8irwto, "to go
tive.                                                       forward, to advance;" Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal., "prom "was walking;" reoz7rarav.  Wrakef., Sharpe, Dick. The gressus;" Belg., "voortgegaan zijnd."  Liddell says, "in comparticipial construction is employed by Kend., Vulg., Mont., position with verbs, roo seems sometimes to be quite pleonastic,
Beza, Castalio, Span., Iber., Belg.                         but it usually involves the notice of on, forth."
n.. semicolon is placed after "  sea" by Sharpe, A. Campb-ell,, "the  Sabbath;"  oto  a -cifaawv.   So Luke 13  10. Wesand De XVette. The connection of the clauses, "casting a net ley, Sharpe, Dick., Oxmp.  S. Fr., "au sabbat;" De Wette,
into the sea," and, "for they were fishers," is too intimate for the "am Sabbath."  "Day" is superfluous. It is omlitted in this
colon.  Several versioas include "for they were fishers" in a construction (E.V.), Mark 2: 27, 28. Luke 6: 6; 13:15, etc.,
parenthesis, as the E. ar. of 1611, Wesley, Geneva, and Rheims.   where afiljaTov occurs.




~6      ~           THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. I'.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           PREVISED VERS O.
at his doctrine: for he  taught cJovTo  E='71 7Tf    &ye          j    TD       v they  were  astonished  at  Ms
them  as one that had authority, y7p 8taacor-oW  aVroVS';ovo-[- tteaching, for he taught them as
and not as the scribes.                  p  ~V       Ka      I oX  oI  yp a/- one uhaving authority, and not
23 And thlere was in their synra- /1TEr.   23  Ca   r~ T                  va- as the scribes.  And there was 22
gogue  a  man  with  an  unclean  7c~Y                      l' po 7r pe- in their synagogue a man with
spirit; and hlie cried out,,,            an unclean spirit; and  e, cried
2taTt  aKa&apTc,  Kal  acUEKpatE
24 Saying, Let its alone; what  A4,,, T, out, saying, v-Ah   what have we 24
have wet  to do  with  tee thou eve, T                                   Ka     t  to do it  thee   Jesus of NaJesus of Nazareth? art thou conie'Trr ~ov  NVaoapive';  riAOes  are- zareth? hlast thou come to deto destroy us?  I know thee who A EO-at`/7as;  oLac  e    rs  eL, o              stroy  us?   I know   thee who
thou art, the Holy One of God.   4Ltos rov OEov.  25    a    E7rErt4L?- thou art, the Holy One of God.
25 And Jesus rebuked him, say- o-ev avrw-          o'Iosovs, A7Gow   t-  And Jesus rebuked him, saying, 25
ing, Hold thy peace, and come out   oO7?rt,  Kat  e6eAOe  e   avro. xBe silent, and come out of hin.
of him.                                 26 iCa\                                    A apc  av ro   To 7rdE-    And  the unclean  spirit Ycon- 26
26 And when the unclean spirit   o  ro                apro,     K     Kpaa yultug  him, and  zerying  out
had  torn  him, andcricd with    fL~ 6T  a'   /OaPTOV-,  KakL  Kp'avulsnrhiad-yngou
lhad torn him, andc  cried with a  ^                       n,,^,  with  a loud voice, came out of
loud voice, he came out of him. a V!W y M7aAN, e57AOev Ec avCov.  him. And they were all amazed, 27
27~  \EOafL/S77O7o-aV WaVTES`, 0,
loud voice, he came out of Min. Kat7 KaL  4O//~ q-av7eveco
27 And they were all amazed,                               C'T aso that they questioned among
insomuch  that  they  questioned ~-v(7Trev 7rpos avroV5' AE7OVTaS,  themselves, saying, IWhat is
among themselves, saying, What     L er'TL  TroT;  TLS' 77 (tsax7 71 this?  what new'teaching  is
thing is this? what new doctrine Katv7 ca.T77-, OTt KaT E'OVo-to'v' KaL  this?  for with  authority  bhe
is this?  for with authority  corn- ToLS  7rVEe/LaoL  Tot[' aKatapTotS' comnmandetlh  even the unclean
t " teaching; " &Maz.. Kend., Pechy, Wesley, Sharpe, NTic- Bloom0f., N. T., in loco. Bretsch., " distorqueo, concutio. In N.
lif. As " teaching" may signify either the thing taugzlt, or th1e T. non nisi de omgrotis, quorumq membra a genio mtlo-velhemenmanner of giving 11instruction, it corresponds accurately with the ter distorquebantur."  Rob, "in N. T., to convulse, to throw into
Greek.                                                        spCasSs."  "'The root of the verb azrdo is used by medical writers
"lavingo  authority;"'aovaol'  i"Co. So (E. V.), Matt. to signify causin1g' convulsion or sipaomn, and in the passive, to be
7  29. Pechy, Kend., Dick., Camp., Sharpe. S. Fr., "ayant convulsed," Liddell.  The literal sense, to rend, is inconsistent
autorit6."                                                    with the parallel narrative, Luke z4  ~ 3-36, -.ai iigav rV..v' ro
V "Ahl 1'a. Kend., G. Camp., Dick., Geneva. WVakef rlt/1C020o e /td; Oov, s$Z2ev a.c' c~O, o/,i 3in.eo,Con(" H1ah! ") Eras., Beza, "Ah! " G. Fr, " Aih! " S. Fr., " Hah!; "he came out of him an'd hurt him not."
Span. "Ah!"  Iber.,"Ea!"  Ital., "Oh!"  De Wette, "Ha!"    Z  crying out;" z.odXaV.  Rob., s.o5~co.  Bretsch., "clamo,
Rob. (&.x), generic, ah, hae.                                 vociferor."  So (E. V.), 9:24; 10: 47.  Luke 4: 41; 9: 39,
w "thou," before "Jesus," is superfluous.  It was first em- etc. The participial construction is most concise and harmoni
ployed by WViclif, and copied by Tyndale and other early English os.  It  as bee  aopte  by   aef, Wesey, e., Wlif
RheisS. Frh,s been. Sdpte  ylane., Wbeslyre&,W.i'T'ranslators. It has not been used by Wesley, Pechy, Wakef.,S.Fr.,Beg., Span.,ber.
Rhim,S   th.t F   r.  Wse,  Baelg.,  Span., Robe.,.V
Dick., Sharpe, Thom., A. Campbell, or L. Tornson. The pronoun    a "so that;"  aore.  Wesley, Vakef.,  end., Rob., E. Y.
does not occur in Vulg., Eras., Beza, Castal., Luther, De Wette, of Mark 4: 37. 2 Cor. 3: 7. 1 Thes. 1: 7. In this case, the
G. Fr., S. Fr., Span., Iber., or Ital. See v. 29, note j.    particle has the force of'Icc.' "Be silent;"  tcsCd9',ct. Rend., Pechy, Dick., Campbell,   b      at is tis?"  T       oo; Wakef., end.,  esley,
Thomn. " To hold one's peace," is no longer employed in conver- Thlomr. Mont., Eras., Beza, "Quid est hoc?"  Belg., " Wat is
sation or writing, unless in cases when there is anl attempt to dit?"  De WVette, "Was ist das?"  G. Fr., "Qu'est ceci?"  S.
quote from the E. V.                                         Fr., "Qu'est-ce que ceci?" Iber., "Que es esto?" Ital., "Ch' 
Y "convulsing him;" aeocmo'av athrh,. Pechy, Dick., Thom- questo?"
son, Campbell.  Iber., "habiendolo agitado convulsivamente."   c ".teaching;" &S8cac.  Sharpe, Wesley, Campbell, Pechy,
The verb literally signifies, "to tear or lacerate, but here, and Kend. See v. 22, note t.
Luke 9: 39, to threow into violent convulsions and spasms, such    d " he co.rmandeth."  This is the natu, ral order.  So Pechy?
as accompany epilepsy, which are sometimes called aerayoaxyol, Kend., Wesley, Dick., Wakef., Sharpe, Thorn., Campbell.  So
though usually oyraauo~ by the Greek medical writers. See also in the E. V. of Luke 4:36, where the Greek text is the same.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CIIAP. I. 
KING JAMES VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
mandeth  he  even  the  unclean  e'r7tTaaroet, icat v7aKovovo-tY  av- spirits, and  ethey  obey  him.
spirits, and they do obey him.,; 2a'E8Ate 8   aKOi avTov  And fdirectly his fame spreadl 28
28 And immediately his fame       vs U  oA                 T    7Eptopo      sabroad  9through  the  hwhoie'
e v  e;S' OA7]ZJ Trip 7r'epLXroPOV Tr7abod]trug    h   hh
spread abroad throughout all the laAt a.                                           srroundi   region of Galilee.
17)  Va~~~t~~at'as,.                       i~~surrounding' region of Galilee.
reg'ion round about Galilee.               29 Kat   e                       y- And  immediately, when  they  9
L~a~   EV ENS EK T S' avvayc- And  immedilately, whlen  they 29
29 And  forthwith, when they,'                                           s,
>,        - yr1<  ~~E&AdozOVE.s, e7,A00 v  Et's, 7"q v  came  out of thle  synlagogue,
were come out of the synagogue,,:,                        a  g,
where come oultOf the synaghoguse  of Kv  2tcos       t'A Arpe'ov, they entered into the house of
they  entered  into  the house of
Silmon acnd Acndrew,  with James [ETI     iacfw/30V,a'IEoxvappov. Simon and Andrew, with James
and John.'30    ae          o 7WEVOEpa   tfLOVS  Kare- and John. ButSimon's kmother- 30
30 But Simon's wife's mother KELTO  7VpE1ro-ovTa'  Kat eV8e'or in-law  lay sick,with a fever;
lay sick of a fever; and anon they  Ae7ovo-tv aVT   7rWepL aVT-r7.  3 Kt and mimmediately they tell him
tell him of her.                                                    3 
tell him  of her.           w7rpoo-eANOgv  retpEp avT7v-,   Kpo- of her.  And he came and took 31
31 Andl he came and took her,                -o, ^         I,
31.ndie n   tk  erTJa    T779  XetPos  avr-qs'   Kat her by the hand and lifted her
by the hand, and lifted her up;                                                        ad ie   t   f e
and immediately the fever left her, wI7KEpV avTr7v    W rvpeTo5  evUe o'~, up; and immediately the fever
7                     ~~~~~~32'O/a   ethr    n    h   iiftdt
and she ministered unto them.          KL    7KV   aE To            3   O      s  left her, and she  iniistered to
8tK 0K   a,~ leflOt Oter,9
32 And at even when the sun  8\  E              EV7, OTE   0V  7ALOS, the1.  And eevening  having 32
did set, they brought unto him all   EpoV  7rpos  aVro- Waptar TOuS come, when the sun  -set, they
that were diseased, and them that KaKcrS EXo) raS KaL rotvs aatlJOVt- brought to him all the sick and
were possessed with devils.                               K          oAs   A        thedeoiacs. Andthe hole 3
(~~~~~~zo P             Atsr;Ar pthm demoniacs. And t h wol s3
3 3 And all the city was (athler-,            \\ 
~33 And all the city was gather- E7WtVVE,/IVJ      p 7 VpOS T7]p 6o ap. city was gathered together at
ed togetoher at the door.
ed tog eher athealdoor.         a 34 Kat EOepa7revo-e 7roAAovs' KaK'S the door.  And hlie healed many 34
34 Annd he healed many  that,
were sick of divers diseases, and  EXOVrTas   rotLKcAatcs  Voo-LS'   Kat who were sick  rwith  -various
cast out many devils; and suffered  6attz5vzc. 7roAAa  ie'taAe, KaL OVK  diseases, and cast out many tde" " they obey."  The auxiliary " do" should not be employed,   I " with."  In such constructions, " witl' should be used in
as there is no emphasis in the text. So Wesley, Kend., Campbell, place of " of."  Kend., Wakef., Thom.
Dick., Pechy, WVakef.                                          m "immediately;" eh&dcs.  See v. 10, note c.
f "directly;" eves. Although this adverb, like e.2e'cow, may  evening having come;" 3Is yeVoEn.  There is an um
be rendered "1immlediately," still, as esiv'wNco  occurs at the begfin-V 
be renderedR "immelladiaely," still, as ezV&JCag Occurs at the begin- necessary variety in rendering this phrase in the E. V., such as,
ning of the next verse, our idiom demands a diversity as to form  n wehes   it vas evenin n," "in the  evening," "hen th e eve.iu g.  n                                          ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~when it was evening," "Iin the evening," ",when the evening
in rendering similar to that of the text. WVesley, Wakef., Dick., had arrived."  The above rendering has been  niformly given in
and G. Camp.                       have distingarrved.shed theTe above sender words in  tfomlyheir versions.gen n
and G. Camp. iave n stingsed tnllese  ords in thei   esions. this Revision. It is deemed accurate. In the phrase, yeroaeivov
a.   aaisa tcyrov, the participle receives the same rendering, in this Reg "through;" esi. Kend., A. Camp., Dick., Thom., Pechy. vision. See ch. 6: 21, note.
As an alternative rendering, " into."  So Wesley,   akef                                                           aorist
h 94 Tle wllole; " 0`2Y.  Pechly, Shape.  Eras., Beza, " to-,Iset; " ev.  This is literal, as a rendering  of the aorist
tumh." The whol e; 2ll.  Pechy,  Sharpe.  Eras.,      Beza, "to-   did" is superfluous and inaccurate, as it conveys the idea of
tuin."  Rob. and Liddell, B                                  eospai.SohapPhy
i " surrounlding region;"  rewoeo.  Ke       Bretsch. (in emphasis. So Sharpe, Pechy.
verbo), "circunmjacietns, finitimus."  "About" is a tautology.  P, "the demoniacs."  Kend., Campbell, Sharpe, Pechy. As
came out;"  fe2&Svres. Sharpe. The use of this auxili- the word "demon" is transferred whenever it occurs, for the
ary "to be" with intransitive verbs, is a violation of the English reasons assigned v. 34, note t, Toh& Yacuov,,oeivovs is properly
idiom, however common it may  be  in the E. V. and in some represented by "the demoniacs."
writers of the seventeenth century.  It is an idiom borrowed   q "whole;" 62r7.  Kend., Pecly, Sharpe, Campbell, Dick.,
from the French. Wherever an auxiliary is required with this Wakefi Mont., Eras., Beza, Castaltio, "tota;" Iber., "toda."
class of verbs, "have" should be employed. I have corrected Rob., Liddell.
this form in most cases. See Wvebster's Dict., Introd., p. lv.  r "with."  See v. 30, note 1.  Wakef., Camp.
k ", mother-in-law;"  eV&,o&a. Kend., Dick., Thomn.  So E.     "various;" srotcsecstc. W~akef., Pehy, Kend., Dick. Rob.
V., Matt. 10: 35. Luke 12: 53                                  t "demons;" Sr~a~zotv.  Wakef., Campbell, Dick., Sharpe,




8                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. I.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
not the devils to speak, because  1'qje AaAdEv T&a 8atmo a, oTtr e&- mons, and he did not suffer the
they knew him.                          cav av6ror.                              demons to speak, because they
35 And in the morning, rising          35 Ia r  p~'JVXo    A/aY ava-klnew  him.  And in the morn- 35
up a great while before day, he errs          E7AOe, Kai   7rr AOev  e's ing, rising  up  uwhile it; was
went out and departed into a soli- Ep7/Lov  TorO  KdKel 7rpo0 tXeTo. quite  dark, he went out and
tary place, and there prayed.,  KaKE 
36 And Simon, and  they that 36 Kal KaTe&cOGav  aTro,              5 [tzov   departed into a solitary place,
were with him, followed after him. Kal  Ot /tET  avrov' 37 Kal eZpOV-I and there prayed.  And Simon 36
37 And when they had found  res' aWTrov, AEyovoltv avTcr, lOrt and'those with him, followed
him, they said unto him, All men TLYXZJT5as TOVT e.                        A 38 A - after him.  And when they had 37
seek for thee.                        YE, "AUTOFLS          oy   e     found him, wthey say to him,
38 And he said unto them, Let               I var   o.rAet a K e          All are seeking thee. And she 3,
us go into the next towns, that I   E',   a KK,                                saith to them, Let us go into the
may preach there also: for there- pv                TOTO             AAv. next towns, that I may preach
fore came I forth.                    |  Ka  7V KPVpo-coV, ev Tats- (ovv- there also;z for -I have come
39fAnd he preached  iii their ayoqai~,re aame75    EI'                                          ~I rh.'e T   a
39 And he preached  in  their taycoyats aVTovo, eS 5A77v Trv 17a- forth bfor this. And he preach- 39
synagcogues throughout all Gali- AtAal ar, Kat Tr  6atltovta EK/3aA- ed in their synagogues cthrough
lee, and east out devils.              Amp.
lee, and    cast out devileperts.o.                                    dthe whole of Galilee, and cast
40 And there came a leper to           40   T    PXra    pos ao  A    out demons.   eAnd  a  leper 40
him, beseeching him, and kneeling         \    wapaXa a  7 asoa K    70-  cometh to him, beseeching him,
down to him, and saying unto him,                                                  ometh to him, beseechig him,
If thou wilt, thou canst make me  vV7reTc   aVTOv, Kat Ae'yco  aVTWc, and 9kneeling to him, and sayclean.                                /'OTr   eat,`  eaOEAS,   vvact aL  LE ing to him, If thou wilt, thou
41 And Jesus, moved with com- KaOaptcoat.   41 t 0    o'IVtooIs' canst hcleanse me.  And Jesus 41
Thom. S. Fr., "demons;" Span. and Iber., "demonios."  There   a " I have come forth; " Ee;~Rv&a. Dick. Eras. and Fritzis no difference of signification between 8acucov and catc6vrto. sche, " egressus sum;" Beza, " sum egressus;" Castalio, " proThese words are applied to a class of " unclean spirits," who are fectus sum."  The use of the auxiliary " to be " is incorrect. See
the servants of Satan.  See Luke 8: 29, 30. Matt. 9: 34; v. 29, note j.
12: 24. Mark 3: 22-26.  dfc,8oR~os, when it refers to spiritual   b," for this; " Es roio. Kend. Vulg., Mont., Beza, "ad
existence, is applied, in the singular, to Satan cr a' Eoxrv. There hoc;" S. Fr., " pour cela;" Iber., " para eso."  This arrangeare many " demons," yet but one " Devil." As we have no single ment is adopted, as the natural one, in English.
term which is the equivalent of "demon," we are obliged to   c "through;" sei. See v. 28, note g.
transfer, when we can not translate. See G. Campbell's Prelim.   d,, the whole of Galilee;"  5Lpv. Pechy.  So (E. V.) Matt.
Dissertations VI., Part. I., where these words are fully examined. 26  13. Mark 8  36; 14  9; 15  33. Luke 8  39. 1 John
The two words I have rendered uniformly by " demon."        5  19.  Eras., Beza, " in tota Galil9ea;" Castal.," per totam
U" while it was quite dark;"  vvZxov 2iav (-= v.an' 6f'vvov Galileam."
xeS6vov). Wakef., "very dark;" Bretsch., " tempore matutina,   e "And a leper."  This arrangement is deemed preferable to
multa adhuc nocte;" Fritz., "mane, multa adhuc nocte;" S. Fr., that of the E. V. as more simple and concise, especially as the
" comme il faisait fort obscur."                            verb of which " leper" is the agent, is rendered literally in the
" those with him; " ol0 e' arovi. Kend., Dick. "Were" present. So Wakef., Camp., Kend.
is superfluous.                                               f " cometh;"'Zexrac.   Sharpe, Pechy, Wakef.  De Wette,
w"dthey.say;" "2e'ovaw  Wakef, Pechv. Mont., Eras., Beza, "kommt." Although the present, especially in Hellenistic, some"they say; " A'ovatv.  Wakef., Pechy. Mont., Eras., Beza,
CYstayio,                              a detent; *  Span.,' " dicen.times is used aoristically, yet, where the literal rendering affords
Castalio, "dicunt;" Span., "dicen."
a good sense, it seems advisable to translate it by the English
X "All are seeking thee; ";"/irveg g,2ova0l as. Wakef., Pechy, present.
Kend. S. Fr., i" tous te cherchent;" De Wette, " Alle suchen g "kneeling to him;" yovvW7erv acrov.  Wakef., Siiarpe,
dich."  "For" is superfluous.                               Kend., Wiclif, "kneeled." " Down " is superfluous. It is omitted
Y "he saith;" i'yer. Sharpe, Wesley, Kend., Wakef., Thom. in (E. V.) Mark 10: 17, where the text is yovvrsecaac avro,.
S. Fr., " il dit;" De Wette, " er sagt."                   There is nothing corresponding to "down" in Vulg., Mont.,
A semicolon is placed after "also" by Sharpe, Camp., Dick., Eras., Beza, Castalio, S. Fr., Span., Iber., Belg.
Thorn                                                         h "cleanse;"  ea,9aelaaas.  Kend., Dick.. Thom. So this verb




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. —CIIAP. I.                                                9
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
passion, put forth his hand, and o-7rAayXvto-l9eS, EKTe' as- Av XL- moved with compassion, stretchtouched him, and saith unto him, pa, I7ja ro  maro6, KCaL )Ayet 3av., ed out his hand and touched
I will; be thou clean., Ka42 Ka_   -  him, and saith to him, I will;
42 And  as soon  as he  had,,,   A                 be cleansed. And ias he spoke, 42
7rov~ros  avrov, EvOECo        rb a7n.seXOE,
spoken, Immediately the leprosy., immediately the leprosy departdeparted from  him, and he was hri  avrov 77 AE7rpa, Kai  EKaOapt- ed from him and he was cleansdeparted from  him, and h, was
cleansed.                            0-0g.   3         Ka E lEtpl tu7ur0a ElvOst' ed.  And'he strictly charged 43
43 And  he  straitly  charged  avrcw, eveoErS  ep/3aAev    am'row, him, and immediately sent him
him,  and  forthwith  sent  him  44 Kl          TE AEEt avrT,  Opa,?7ceV l  away: and saith to him, See 44
away;
44 And  saith  unto  him, See /,ur1,' ELW 7rS,  aAX  vnayE,  -eaV-   that thou say knothing to any
thou say nothing to any man; but  rv   eov    o rIc Ep        et, KaL  7rpoo  - one; but'go show thyself to the
go thy way, shew  thyself to the                                              priest and offer mon account of
VEYKE  7rept  ro5 KaOapto'po` orov thy cleansing, -what Moses compriest, and offer for thy cleansing                                           thycleaningwhatMosescomthose things which  Moses com- a 7rpoo-Erate Meo0o', eLts /.LapTv-  manded, for a  testimony  to
manded, for  a  testimony  unto pto,  avTrowt.   45  O  Se ee o tl them.  But he went out, and 45
them.                                                                       vthm Buhewnouad4
45 But he. went out, and began  7Ptaro K1pV'OTrEt, 7rokAA  Kac ota- began to publish it much, and
to publish it much, and to blaze 0?7tLL(etV 7O0  Xo', OtTE 1U77KETt to blaze abroad the matter, so
abroad the matter, insomuch that avr0o  3u, a0Oat faepv eC Es,                that ojesus could  pno longer
Jesus could no more openly enter  Atv eo-eAe v                  -             openly enter qinto  a city, but 
into the city, but was without in,                            was without in desert places:
desert places: and they came to l/ots TO7 OtS 771', KatL YPXOrO 7rpOS  and  they  came to  him  from
him from every quarter.              avrov  r wavrc(oEXo8E.                    every quarter.
is rendered v. 42. As " to cleanse " is " to make clean," the more the plural form of a', it evidently refers to o' 8ceov (the gift,
concise form is adopted.                                  offering). Comp. Matt. 8: 4, rToue'veyiE  so,oov, O 7qoog"as he spoke; " el:o'vros avtovi. Sharpe, Kend.       rae MwvCi.
"he strictly charged;" IEpfiao#7a,c Evog. Kend., Rob. (in  "  Jesus." Wakef. As'Ioarovs is not expressed in the text,
verbo), Bloomf. (N. T.), Trollope (Analecta). " Straitly" is ob- although it is understood, in av:o5iv, " Jesus " should be italicized.
solete.                                                   Sharpe, Wesley, and Pechy have inserted "he."  But as the
reference to Christ is beyond a doubt, the above supplement is
k " (nothing)-to any one;" p8aevi. Kend., Thom. S. Fr. correct. De Wette, "er;" Iber., " [Jesus]" (bracketed, as a
"(rien) —a personne."                                     supplement); Belg., " hij."
I "go;",eays.  Wesley, Dick., Wakef., Sharpe, Campbell,   P " no longer;",cxker. Kend., Campbell, Thom., Rob. So
Thom., Pechy. " To go one's way," is obsolete. In the E. V. (E. V.), 1 Thess. 3: 1, 5. 1 Tim. 5: 23. 1 Pet. 4: 2.
this verb in the imperative is often rendered simply by "' go," as
in Matt. 5:41; 9:6; 18: 15; 19: 21; 20: 4. Rev. 10:8.    q "into a city;" eis 1r62v. Pechy, Thom., Sharpe, Q ("a
town "); De Wette, "in eine Stadt;" Fritz., "inire oppida."
"on account of thy cleansing;"       aov. From the fact that Christ " preached (v. 39) in their synagogues
Castalio, "ob tui purgationem;" S. Fr., "au sujet de ta purifi- throughout all Galilee" (comp. Matt. 4: 23-25), and from the
catione; " Iber., "con respecto f tu limpia."  Rob. on the use parallel Luke 4: 44, where the healing of the leper is said to
of tree6 with the genitive (2), remarks that it is employed when have occurred'v #&as rcwv  6,Zecov, "in one of the cities," i. e.,
the genitive indicates the ground, motive, or occasion of the action, of Galilee, it seems clear that it was not at Capernaum, where
i. g., onr account of, because of. "For," in this instance, is am- Christ had been before he commenced his mission through Galibiguous. Common readers often suppose that the offering was lee. Hence, there is no reason to suppose that the article is
enjoined to effect a complete cleansing, instead of being a testi- omitted before ~S2h, becaue the context renders that noun
mony that the sufferer was already healed.                definite, and that Capernaum is indicated. Probably the early
"what; " a&. Wakef., Kend., Wesley. De Wette, " was;" English translators inserted the article, because Capernaum is
S. Fr.," ce que;" Span. and Iber., "lo que." Notwithstanding noticed in ch. 2: 1.




10                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. II.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. II.                               CHAP. II.                                CHAP. II.
AND  again  he  entered  into K|  al 7raAtv e&o-rtAOEV  Ets Ka-    AND  again he entered into  1
Capernaum, after some days; and,                                                              after soe  days;
it was noised that he was in the 7repraov/t 3t 7fepWoV'  Kat tKO-  Capernaum, after some days;,uG    /  1  2   \    and ait was heard that he was
house.                               o-trV Ort e LS OtKOV EcTT'       KaL EV2 And straightway many were,,                                         in the house. And immediately  2
gathered together, insomuch that OcO)S' oTvvxUYOTrav   7roAAhot,  orcTE many bwere assembled, Cso that
there  was no  room   to  receive  W/qKETL XopElv               Ta 7rpO) T7-V  deven  ethe  place  before  the
them, no, not so much as about  
the door: and he preached the   tpav' Kac EhAaAe  avTots Tov Ao'- door could'no longer 9contain
word unto them.                                         epxorp av-  them: and'he spoke the word
3 And  they  came unto  him,                                                  to them.  And  they come to  3
bringing  one sick of the palsy, roY, 7rapaAvrtKozV   epovre, apo-   them.
hich was borne of four.                                               \him bringing'a paralytic,:carwhich was borne of four.              IeVo, t]rro  o-o'apcov.          Ka' /1 tied  kby  four.   And  as they  4a
4 And  when  they  could  not   vvoyy                                         could  bynot ome  ne ar  himey 4on
come nigh unto him for the press,  V                Wp1o-EryLcL av Lcp 8tacould not mcome near him non
they uncovered the roof where he Toy  oXAOr',  a7reTey7ao-aZr  rT v  account of -the crowd, Pthey una " it was heard;" 7zxova9&. Wesley, Wakef., Pechy. Belg., common use, it is preferable to the periphrasis of the E. V. This
" het wierd gehoord;" Vulg., Mont., Beza, Eras., Fritz., " audi- rendering should be uniform.
turn est;" S. Fr., " on oul dire."  Heb. N. T., Csze  The verb
i "carried;"   al,oJ/evov.   Kend., Pechy, Campbell, Rob.,
is used impersonally, or as equivalent to n axzoj   zxoo&ar7, as in
John 9:32, ovz }z;xoioarj, and may be rendered, " they heard."
(Kend.)  Though less literal, this phrase would accord better   k "by;" v7ro. See ch. 1: 5, note m.
with our idiom. It is, therefore, recommended as an alternative    I "as."  Pechy, WVakef. S. Fr., "comme;" Span., "como;"
rendering. Syr.,.                                        Ital., " come."  Butt., ~ 144: 1. (The particle is used) " instead
b L" ~were asfsembl d; " oavr aouv~. IKend., Wakef. So (E. V.) of a minor clause, with a conjunction, e. g., as, because, after that,
Matt. 26: 57; 28: 12. Acts 4: 31; 11: 26.                  if, etc."  Kiihner,  312: 1.
so that;" EOUrs. Rob. This is a common rendering in    m "comenear;"  oroasyyiacr. Kend., Sharpe,Wakef. "Near"
the E. V.                                                   is preferred to " nigh," as more common and euphonous.
d cc (not) even; "  ep,.  Wakef., Dick., Thom., Rob.  (in    n   n "account of; " Xlci (cum accus.). Rob. "For," in this
verbo).  Iber., "    (ni) aun."                             sense, is nearly obsolete.
o "the crowd;" z'v iZ2;ov. Kend., Wesley, Sharpe, Dick.,
e "the place;a"   zoc (#C) subauditur).   De Wette, "1 der Campbell. ~ulg., Beza, Eras., "turba; " S. Fr., " la foule;"
Platz;" Fritz., "locus;" S. Fr., "l'espace."  Tc refers to the Campbell. Vulg., Bea, Eras., "turba;" S. Fr., "   foul;"
Pltr'9vov, the Latin vestibulum. "LocuspaneT januam domtseSpan. and Iber., "gentio;" Liddell, "a throng of people, an
Ov~&ooV, the Latin vestibulum. "Locus  ante januam  domas
i lrregular crowd." A special sense of this word is that of the
vacuus, per quem a via aditus accessusque ad redes est."  Aulus irregular  crowd." a   special sense of this word is that of the
populace, turba, as opposed to 3Suos  (the people). De Wette,
Gellius, quoted by Liddell. Bloomf. (in loco), " The sense of thes                     t    or
in                cc wegen des Volkes."   I render this word uniformly by " crowd."
passage is,'so that there was no longer space for them in the                              word.vestibe' [much less in the house itself].              There is no instance in which that word is not the proper equivavestibule' [much less in the house itself]."
lent, at least, in this gospel. It is thus distinguished from " mulf' "even-no longer;",cere"CX-erUlc~.   Fritz., "non amplius titude" (7r2S9og), and " people" (dSuos and A"6 ).
ne."  M)q78 alone in the middle of a sentence, is equivalent to    p," they unroofed;" czreavycaaarv cv areiyjv.  Rob., Liddell
"not even" (Rob.); but as there is a double negative, the (c2aTreyac). " To uncover the roof," implies that something
above rendering in which the negative of uCr' et is retained, which covered the roof was removed.  Fritz., comparing this
presents the thought of the text. Pechy has, " not even-any passage with the parallel Luke 5: 18, arrives at the following
longer."                                                    judicious result, " Sustulement tectum ibi, ubi erat, eo ipso loco
3 "contain;" xcooerv. Wakef., Thom., Q. Rob. (in loco); effodisse bajalos tegulas, cui Jesum scirent subjectum."  In a few
S. Fr., " contenir."  So (E. V.) John 2: 6; 21: 25.         words, the roof was flat, the house being covered with tiles, and,, he spoke;, edP yWl           VlBz these overspread with a cement. The unroofing consisted in reb"4 he spoke; " Ztst. Rend., Pechy, Wesley.  Vulg., Beza,
loquebatur;" Span. and Iber., P" hablabae"   moving a portion of this covering by digging through it, or,    digging out the tiles and cement (elooavcare), and thus making
i "a paralytic;"  raoafvzreiiv.  Wesley, Kend., Campbell, an opening, through which the bearers could lower the paraPechy. Span. and Iber., "'un paralitico." As this word is in lytic.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CIIAIP. II.                                                     11
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
it up, they  let down  the  bed  XaAnL  TOV  Kpa3aro', Ep' C'' and rdigging through, they let
wherein the sick of the palsy lay. yWapaAvtKo' K-TEKETO. h Wh  down the couch on which ttheus
5 Wpealhen Jesus saw  theiro can foraith,     -          rb                         utter T tTp revilings?  WJes   can  7
he said unto the sick of the palsy, Ac ye          j                    1Ko~   ing  their faith, ~saith  to  the
Son, thy sins be Ga a tea  8 p-forgive                                                         sins thebut  one,    even
6 But thre werecertainof the     3Ho-av                TWES  Tov   p              forgiven thee.  But there were  6
8 And immediately, when Jesus Irtas', e[ trO  etnodo;oJalo?                                 nimdacywe
)erceived in hlis spirit that they | veOle7r ~Trtypvsovr['Ir7o-os rT  Jesus perceived in his spirit
scribes soed withing therey bthusand reasoned with                                                                   in
ing into their Whyrears,             Te' EK~  L I;Ka EVOt, KataAot           m
sai  uno  temWhyreaollye   oylolaal  1J  avrlynet7re~, av- themselvTes, he  said  to  them,
igese things in your he arts,?         rol, T[ ravra  8taAoyoT-OWe Ir th y  do ye reasoning  in t heset ings
9 Whedthe            this  mane  thusa   7z     pSO9 T e/het   arts, Why doth this man thus
q "the place."  This supplement is necessary to complete te opinions, mistake  views, ad iterpretations  of te Scriptures,
spentence. SoBezasthesupplementloci.  S.F.,who ca"delieu."n for-used as a con veniet missile by ang              ry polemics.
diggig through;" doa. Greenlf. tias;   i,                     as quoted by ai      Vebster, forgive  sins   buthe  following ecclesistical
give sins but God only?         /OE'.;                              Ka   GdAn   imeiael,  he 
co), And immerfo dien telys;" Eas, "wperfosso teto;" Bez, "eoque definition   Blsphemy is an jury offere  to God, by denying
perceivedsso."  T he s supplemet of the E.., "it," is dropped as un-irit  that thiey  is due and   elogig to  him, or attributing to him
necessary.                                                    that which is not agreeable to his nature."  See Rob. on this
so reasoned within themselves            y, Peh, e  EV TL   Vakef., word, ao d  h. 3Vos,,  th at they bthus reasoned withinary
~~~~Dsetation E to, Four Goespelvs.
said  unto  them, WhyDick., Thoreason. Rob., yWBretsch.esl, "                 le  said  to  themu
these thiugs in your hearts?            TOWS'  T/t' TaVTa  6LaA0YL'~E0JOE  E(V  cWhy do ye reason these things'ilior et h umilior, unlum tanthru hominem capiens." So in all ~ " but one, evcn God? " el zer El~, O 6}e; Peehly. Fritz.,
9 Whether is it easier to say  Trm, KapaaLs  z'tcv;   9 T/TtV  in  your  hearts?   dWhicli is  i
q "the place."  This supplement is necessary to complete the opi"nisi unus, mistaken views, and intferp en      ce in th es,
sentence. So Beza has the supplement loci. S. Fr., de lieu."   and ha     of this seend as a ce in differonvenient  copmissil e by angry polemics.
" 1digging through;" E'oozi'cvrEgo.  Grecuf., Bretsch. (in1 Linwood, as quoted by Webster, gives the following ecciesiastical
~~loco), "1 ~Reperfodientespt. Eras.,mu perfosso tecto    Beza,  Loque definition: "Blasphemy is an injury offer inted to God, by denyingster's
t(Harmony), a nd B loomfield  (N. T.), have  no comma after a i.
perfosso."  The. Pechy, Wakef., Sharpe.                     In tof the cE. V.,                 a it,"omma is dromittpped asby Knapp-   and
necessary.                                                     that which is not agreeable to his nature."  See Rob. on this
"the couch;" zv       o,. Wakesley, PePe h     y. De Wetteword, "aind ch." Tittmann 3: 28, a nd inser ted by  Scholzso G. If the comma ipbell's disreliminarded,
Campbell, Newcome, Dick., Thomson. Rob., Bretscb., "1lectns Dissertations to Four Gospels.
rilior et hnmilior, unum tantnim hominem  capiens."  So in all    "bu  non  evnGd"c  u r,6  ei;Pcy    rt.
cases. The rendering is uniform, in this Revision.            "1nisi unus, neinpe Dens."  There is much difference in the
See v. F3., "mon enfant." There is not the slightest ecessity for the. the rendering of this passagentence in different copies of the truext..
"see.ing; f"om  hlic Wesle,  Shagnpiicao  oe LPecd. K.  S Fr,-  Recept.  E rasmus, Leusden, Mill (as reprinted in Bagst, er's
"voyaeentg"            Wely   hre   ehK.S   rPolymicrian Text), Wilson (Gr. Test., Philad., 1831), Robinson
"saith;"  2eye    ehWkfSap.(Harmony), and Bloomfield (N. T.), have no comma after eIg.
EY                                ~~~~~~~~~~In the critical Editions, the comma is omitted by Knapp and
"Child;"1 TEcsvov'.  W~akcef, I'ecy. IDe Wette, "1Kind;", Tittmann, and inserted by Scholz. If the comma is disregarded,
S.r. "mon enfant."  There is -not the slightest necessity for then the rendering of this passage in the E. V. gives the true
departing from the literal signification of this word. See Liddell. sense. I follow Bagster's punctuation and, therefore, render as
"som;" -irc.  Waef. Ken., Dck. Rob   Soofte  inabove. In the parallel passage Matt. 19: 17, Bloomfield inserts
E. V.                                                         the comma. So in his text of Mark 10: 17, where this phrase is
Y "utter;" 2), 2Ec.  So 2 Cor. 12: 4, E. V. Our idiom de-reatd
mands that the Greek verb should be thus rendered before a         " 1thus; " oil-rcon-. Wakef., Sharpe, Dick., Thom. So in v. 7.
complement, such as "1revilings."  So Rev. 10: 3, 4. "1Utter "   " 1Why do ye reason;" Ti-8tcc~oy1'~ca9'c.  Campbell, Pe..
often occurs in the E. V. as synonymous with "speak."  Job chy. The construction should harmonize with that of v. 7,"1 Why
s: 10o. Ps. 106: 2; 119: 171. Prov. 14: 5. Isa. 32: 6. The doth this man," etc. Usage fully sanctions "do " in interrogative
sense cf 4!1lico is often modified by the adjuncts. Rob.      sentences.
-  revilings;"  aue. De Wette, "1Lusterungen." This   d "iWhich is easier;" Ti en-rtv xEnr6o-rct? oo. Wakcef., Dick.,
word and it~; cognate verb have acquired in modern usage, a sense Kend. De Wette, "1Was ist leichter;  Belg., "1Wat is ligte



12                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. II.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
to the sick of the palsy, Thy sins elKo~7r&TEpov,  ElT7EWv o'~ 7rapaiAvrt- easier, to say to the paralytic,
be forgiven thee; or to say, Arise, K/, _AeoraL Cot at    apriat,'Thy sins are forgiven thee; or
and take up thy bed, and walk?    7 G ELWE,  EyetpaL, Kat apov 0v  to say,'Rise, and take up thy
10 But that ye may know that rv  KpC a3/3aToV, Kat 7repLTreTEt; couch and walk?  But that ye 10
the Son of man hath power on  10 I'va  BE  E3?8TE,   Tot  dovoriav
earth to forgive sins, (he saith to'  oov at                               l   may know that the Son of man
the sick of the palsy,)               EXL 7r3  y  s  a.apa   (heyc  z  | hath "power on earth to forgive
11 I say unto thee, Arise, and   rapaAvrK,)'                          sins (he saith to the paralytic),
7rapaAvrtK6cp,)        Ot AE'yWo  E3yELtake up thy bed, and go thy way  p               Kat  p   TO  Kp0               I say to thee, gRise, and take 11
pat, Kat apov 7-, Kpao~, o'ov,
into thine house.                           e'
Kac  vrcayr   ES'  TOY   OLKOY  o-ov. up thy couch, and hgo into thy
12 And immediately he arose, 12 Kat   7}yepO71  eOEos,   Kat &pasa  house.   And  immediately  he 12
took up the bed, and went forth.,,',   A,,
T0O  KPOIPaTOV,'hAdE v E'avr-LO  rose, Iand taking up the couch,
before them  all; insomuch that,       E     o, rose,
they were all amazed, and glori-  ravcov   oTe    t               ra T- went forth before them all, so
flied God, saying, We never saw  Tras', Kal 8o0t3 etv TOY OE,,  AE- that they were all amazed, and
it on this fashion.                   yovTar  -  07r  ov O7roeTE ovrcos EL- glorified God, saying, We never
13 And he went forth again by  8opev.                                        saw  it thus.    Andhewent 13
I-,  y  13 Ka,   3    -dtV  av'iap'
the sea-side; and all the multitude              t               a      3       s't a     thu    sande wnt
resorted unto him, and he taught      Oaaar'aOf-aaV   Ka                            h again by the sea-side and
them.                                 Y7~PXETO   WrpO' aT oY, \  Ka        Ista-,   all the crowd came to him, and
them.                                 77PXETO   rpos' avr-6V, Kat, E' oa14 And as he passed by, he saw |KEY  avrovs.   14 Kat 7rapaX)OY a he taught them.  And as nhe 14
Levi the son of Alpheus, sitting  ElSe AEve'r  roY,          roY   T    AAkaLov, passed along, he saw Levi, the
at the receipt of custom, and said  KaB /.LEyoV   E7r1 To rTeAotYLOv, Kat  son of Alpheus, sitting at othe
unto him, Follow  me.  And he AE'yh E   avrco,'AKoAOVtOet  Fot. tax-office, and said to him, Folarose, and followed him.              Kat aYvarTars    77KOAOrV77O-EY atvrT. low me.  And he rose and fole " Thy sins;"  Al caaiat. As the article is used here in " devant tous;" Belg., "in aller tegenwoordigheid;" Iber., " deplace of the possessive pronoun, it would not seem necessary to lante de todos [ellos]."
italicize it, as a supplement.  See Kiihner, ~ 244. 4. Crosby,   k," so that;" carae. Wesley, Kend., Dick., Sharpe, Rheims,
Greek Gram., ~ 482.                                       XVulg., Mont., " ita ut;" Iber., "asi que." Rob. (in loco.)  Bretf "t Rise." As a genera, rule, " rise " is preferable to " arise." schneider, tooae, " In media oratione, et ubi pendet ab antecedenIt accords with our present usus loquendi.                 tibus, est conjunctio eventum indicans: ut, ita ut."  So (E. V.)
Matt.8:28; 13:2,32. Mark3:20; 4:1; 15:5, etc.
rr or, authority. So Wesley and Wakef.
9 or, authose  arity.11 is Sow Wesleycand Wakpoef ry.   I  sdee     1 "it."  This word is a supplement, and should be italicized.
"Rise," " arise" is now restricted to poetry. It is deemed   m "thus;" ov'rs. Kend., Pechy, Wesley, Rob. (E. V.) Matt.
best to follow the modern orthography, in most cases.      26: 54. Luke 1: 25; 2: 48. John 4: 6.
h " go;"  b ccaye.  Rend., Wesley, Wakef.  See oh. l: 44, 1   "he passed along;" 7taeawv.    Kend., Campbell, Dick.
note I.
use the participial construction, "passing along." Rob. (traeod"And taking up;" xal a"ea.  Wesley, Dick., "and tak- yw), Intransitive, "to pass along, to pass by." Bretschneider,
ing;" Thom., " and having taken;" S. Fr., " et ayant pris." By "prcetereo."
preserving the participial construction, xal has its proper place,   o "the tax-office;" to   laiCt'lov.  Sharpe, Dick.  As this
and accuracy and literality are secured.                   word is derived from zgios which is generic, and applicable to; "them all;",vavrtov  adrvtwv. Wakef. This pronoun is any impost, like our word " tax," it may be properly rendered by
really supplementary, and should be italicized.  It was taken " tax-office."  Imposts, or taxes of all kinds were collected by the
from the parallel Luke 5: 25, where it is found in the text, haW. rE2s'Val, the Roman publicani. "Toll-office," or "custom-house,",Lov avtov.,  Vulg., Mont., Beza, "coram omnibus;" S. Fr., are too limited in their significations.




THIE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. II.                                                 13
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
15 And it came to pass, that 15 Kat ~yeEVETo   Ev  rT    KaTXaKeL- lowed him.  And it came to 1]5
as Jesus sat at meat in his house, c-Oat avr OV EV77 OLKT              a         pass, that as Phe  reclined at
many publicans and sinners sat Kal  7roAAo0  TEAdvat KaCt OEat prco- table   in his house, many rtaxalso together with Jesus and his AoI  crYvZareOeWK       o' e')Io-ov  Kat gatherers and sinners'also tredisciples; for there were many, rots'  /a          rats avrov-       a  a p  dined with Jesus and his disand they followed him.                 7roAAo;, Kat  )KoAovOcrraL  aVTc.  ciples, for they were many, and
16 And when the scribes and  16 K                              Ka  o          they followed him.  And when 16
Pharisees saw  him  eat with pub- ptoato,  2orrEs  acuTrov E to-I7a the scribes and uthe Pharisees
licans and sinners, they said unto /zerE  TOWV  TEArOJV         Ka  esapro- saw him'eating with wthe taxhis disciples, IHow  is it that he At5%  Tftyo v  7             a'o,a'lap m)- gatherers and sinners, they said
eateth  and  drinketh  with  pub- T0 VT  elr/            E'      V  7Eavtv. to his disciples, Why is it that
erov   w      t -, T     ot eTA  tOy  re r
licans and sinners?, \                            lie eateth  and  drinketh  with
Kat acLaprToovA  W(Oo'EL Kat rlvel;
17 When   Jesus heard  it, he t7           aoa'          To'o               xthe tax-gatherers and sinners?
saith   unto te       hem, y that are    Ka   aKovcras oIycos AEh              t   And Jesus hearing it, saith to 17
whole, have no need of the phy- avrots,  Ov  Xpetav   EXov-tv  ot them, -Those who are well, have
sician, but they that are sick: I lcXVoTrer  tarpoe, V         AA'  o; KaK       -sg no need of -a physician, but those
came not to  call the righteous, EXOV7'E.   OUK  jAOo0V KaAeO(atL 6t- who are sick. I came not to call
Xame not                             to all the rigehteous, ~innerS.b ovt yo
but sinners, to repentance.            Kealovs, a a  capTOAOVs ES' ye- the righteous, but sinners.  And 1
18 And the disciples of John, ravotav.   18 Kal 77oav ol ItaOy- the disciples of John and,the
and of the Pharisees, used to fast: Trat'Iarrvov  Kal  ot TrOV  qapt-  Pharisees, used to fast; and they
P " he; " avzrv.  The reference of the pronoun to Jesus is retained for greater accuracy. So Wakef., Dick., G. Camp. S.
not as clear as in ch. 1: 45 (see note in this verse), hence I prefer Fr., " les pharisiens;" Iber., " los Fariseos;" Belg., " de Pharia literal translation.  So Pechy, Sharpe.  Vulg., Eras., Mont. zees."
have the pronoun (expressed or understood), while Beza and Cas-' "eating;"  Wat9ovra.  Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, Kend.,
talio have introduced Jesus. Should it be deemed best to em- Thom. Beza, "edentem."
ploy it in the Revision, I advise that it should be italicized.  w "the tax-gatherers; " rdov regwvcoSv.  The article should
q " reclined at table;" xaracerat'&a.  Kend., Q., "reclined not be omitted here, as ZErcoavV belongs to vroAlol re-Acvau in
at meat;" Rob. (in loco), " to recline at table;" Bretsch. (in v. 15. It is retained by Sharpe, Belg., De Wette, S. Fr., Span.,
verbo), " [Dicitur] de accumbentibucs mensae, accumbo;" De Wette, Iber. Dick. uses the demonstrative, " these."
"zu Tische niederlegte;" Eras., Beza, "accumberet;" Iber.,   x See last note.
"secostado [a la mesa]."  vdisxetFca has the same signification,   T "And Jesus hearing;" Kay alxovoaas 6'IyaooG. Wesley,
when applied to the act of taking food. See Rob. on this last Kend., Wakef.  S. Fr., "Et Jesus ayant entendu;" Belg.,
word. I suggest, as an alternative rendering of these two words, " Ende Jesus hoorende;" Span., " oyendo Jesus."
"recline to eat."  I deem this, to say the least, fully equal for Those who are well,  " Those who are well;" oL LaoV0~ES.  Kend., Wrakef., Rob.,
accuracy, with "recline at table," while it is more concise and Greenf. "Whole," in this sense, is obsolete.
harmonious.
r  "a physician;" laceov.  Kend., Wesley, Pechy, Wakef.,
~"tax-gatherers;" ZERcicva.  Rob., Sharpe, Wakef.  Most Campbell, Sharpe, Dick., Thom. S. Fr., "de m6decin;" Iber.,
late translators have felt the necessity of employing an Wluivalent " de m6decin."  The definite article is unwarranted by the text.
for the Greek, more familiar than the Latin " publicani," which,               in the Textus    eptus was probably taken
although introduced into the earlier English versions, has failed from Luke 5-31. It is rejected  by Griesbach, Scholz, Lachto become naturalized in our language. See v. 14, note o. This
ord a  e, ne  o.  mann, Knapp, Tischend., Fritz., Bloomf., and bracketed by Tittword has been rendered uniformly.
mann. Bloomf. says: " These words are wanting in many of the
"also."  This position of the word is demanded by our usus best MSS., in nearly all the versions, and in some Fathers."
loquendi. So Kendrick.                                        ~ "the Pharisees."  Instead of o0 rcVv qPaclaacwv —the read.
t " reclined with; " avvacxE'Vro. Rob., Q., Kend. De Wette, ing of the Text. Reept. —Griesb., Scholz, Lachmann, Tischend.,
"legten sich."  See note q. It is not deemed necessary to repeat Tittmann, Knapp, and Fritz. have ol LaelaaTo.    This is recog" at table," as it occurs in this verse.                    nized by the Vulgate. It is probably the genuine reading. It is
~ "the Pharisees;" of'lacqaaoe.  The article should be followed by Sharpe, Dick., Wesley, Peohy, Penn.




14                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO AIARIK.CHAP. II.
KING JAIMIES'  VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
and they come, and say unto him, o-aatcov vr77oEVOTreS'  KaL PeXoV caL come, and say to him, Why do
Why  do  the  disciples of John, Kal AEyovcr v            T) rTC, ZlaTL ot etca- the disciples of John and dthose
and of the Pharisees fast, but thy  OyTal'Ircow lvov  Kat ol Tz)v Riapt- of the Pharisees fast, but thy
disciples fast not?                   (oatLv  V77o-TEVvo'TLV, oL   E  (OOL disciples fast not?   And Jesus 19
19 And Jesus said unto them, uaO77TaL 0oV Vr7yTEovGLt;  19 Kac2 said to them, Can'the  sons of
Can  the  children  of the bride- Er7EP aVTO              0  1 i770ov,-O S  M7   v- the  bride-chamber fast while
chamber fast, while  the  bride-  avTraL oL vio\ rTo   pvltrX)o S~'E the bridegroom  is with them?
groom is with them?  As long as  co 0 vv/ LOS' /JLET aVTW)  (JTrrTL  r-   As long as they have the bridethey have the bridegroom  with  TrreVetV;                                        go(ov XpPov' eav-groom with them, they can not
them, they cannot fast.                ToW  EXOUTL TOP vv~u~)toi, o0 S?       -
them, wthey cannot fast.T`XLVrtTOV                         20 EAdvOc'       fast.  But the days will come 20
20 But the days will come, when  Pavtal   V7rrevhnheetiV'   20   eroomwlTal
the  bridegroom   shall be taken  8 E?'/ "pa   oTrav  aapO               ar  av-wi  be
awy fm   \,  taken away from them, and then
away from  them, and then shall  rov o    VPVpLOs, Kat TOTE vrP7OTEvV,,E,,,I       they  9will fast in those days.
they fast in those days.               cTOVGlt (                M EKEtvat/ Tal 2  9EAcspaL. 
21 o-ov      o-/a enn  one seet Uteapc                                     f
21 No man also seweth a piece 21 KaL oLt         elr  eyr[/3Alp ta   aKOVr  hand no one seweth apiece Wof KO
of new  cloth on an old garment: |ayva ov  e7rtppaOrrE   ErL LLCaTlc  undressed cloth on an old garelse the new  piece that filled it 7raaVcL' EI  /g a,         a'pLE  T7o rAr~- arent; else the new piece which
up, taketh away from the old, and pcrfta   avrov  To Katop 7O  7rota- filled it up, taketh away from
the rent is made worse.                Aao0, Kat XetpoPv  aXlWr7la  yltv- the old and ja worse rent is
22                                          And  no  one putteth 22
22 And  no  man putteth new  Tat.  KaL  OVaELS   3aAAct                        made.  kAnd  no  one putteth 22
wine  into  old bottles: else the  VeoZ  Els caKovs raAatog   EL  new wine into old bottles; else
\                                       the new  wine doth burst the
new wine doth burst the bottles, /l37,  P?77(r7E   0o OLPOS  0 PeO   Tov  the new  wine  doth  burst the
and the wine is spilled, and the  arrKovr, KaI   O OLOrS EKXELTat Kat bottles and the wine ]is spilt,
bottles will be marred: but new  O a-Ko aw7roAolvTa  a AAao oAA ovoe  and the bottles mrwill be ruined:
d, those;" oe.  Campbell, Dick., Pechy.  The sentence is o~8els at the commencement of v. 22 by " and no man."  Tyi.
impeifect if of is disregarded. If the ellipsis is supplied, the sen- dale and Geneva give the conjunction its proper place, "Also no
tence is, ofi ca&rctzi. " Those " may be properly substituted for man."  OdVE&S, when standing alone, may be rendered "no one,"
"the disciples," as that expression occurs before the conjunction. in almost all cases, or with a negative, " any one."  See Rob.,
S. Fr., " ceux des pharisiens;" Iber., " los de los Fariseos."  Liddell, and Bretsch. on this word.
e the sons;" of viol.  Kend.  Vulg., MIont., Eras., Beza,   i "of undressed cloth;"  ydxovs ayocfov. Q., Pechy, Thom.,
"filii."  The vfol zov~ tvub,vog were the same with the pfiot Dick., Campbell. Bretsch., " fullonem nondum expertus;" Vulg.,
ZoV~ vveflov. If the idiom which is found here, should be dis- "rudis; " Beza, " impexum, " Belg., " ongevold" (unfulled); De
regarded, we might say, with some late translators, " companions Wette, " ungewalktes."
of the bridegroom; " this, however, is a paraphrase.          3 " a worse rent is made;" Xeeo, aLCauCa yive:rat.  Pechy,
f "will be taken away;" acraef9.  As this is the language Dick., Bloomf. (Annot.)  In the nature of things, the former
of prediction, "will" is the proper auxiliary for the future. rent is supposed to exist no longer, when the " old cloth" is
Sharpe, Kend.                                               mended. As apZa/cea is anarthrlous, the above rendering is approg "will fast;" vjare ejaovov.  Pechy, Q., IKend., Sharpe, priate.
Thom., Wakef. See last note.                                  k " And no one;" Kca o~bels. Thom., Dick., Wakef., Sharpe.
h "I And no one;" Kai oiS~ei. Pechy, Dick., Kend. Mieont., De Wette, " Und niemand;" S. Fr., " et personne ne." See v. 21,
Eras., "et nemo;" De WVette, " Und niemand."  There is not note h.
sufficient authority for dropping zca' from the text, as has been    I "is spilt."  This preterite of " spill" is used as it harmonizes
done by some critics.  On this omission Fritz. remarks: "Per- with the pronunciation and is equally correct with " spilled."  So
peram, nam copula hoc loco opus est."  The position of " also " (E. V.) 2 Sam. 14: 14, " as water spilt on the ground."
in the E. V. presents a thought which is not found in the text.   m "will be ruined;" &hrooirac.  Liddell, Bretsch. "Ruin,"
The force of x.a here, is "furthermore."  The E. V. renders xa' as a verb, occurs in the E. V., Isa. 3: 8. "Marred"  is obsolete.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. II.                                                       15
KING JAMIES  VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
wine must be put into new  bot- uEov   &gs  ao-KcoVS  Kaitovso   /3A7- but new wine must be put into
ties.                                   TEov.                                       new  bottles.  And it came to 23
23 And  it came to pass, that            23 ]{aL   eyepVeTO  7raparopeve- pass, that he went,through the
he went through  the  corn-fields  r0a U TOr)  E- Totg rTCI//3ac-t  aLa fields of grain on othe sabbath,
on the sabbath-day; and his dis- T  -                 p       KTof  end his disciples began, as they
ciples began, as  they  went, to   a           ra      ro    o v  7rte'A- TeNt  to  pluck  the  pears  of
pluck te ears  f corn.faO)7TL  aUTO?             WOLEW    A- went, to  pluck  the  Pears  of
pluck the ears of corn.. grain
24 And the Pharisees said unto  AoVTeS' TOS' O-TXua'.   24  t  o  grain.  And the Pharisees said 24,.3,tr         to him, qBehold, -why,are they
him, Behold, why do they on the    ato-aot  AE                                       to aim,  Behold,  hy rare they
s a d t w h n l3",            doing  -on  the  sabbath  that
sabbath-day that which is not law- ooI0o-Tltp  EP  TOtS  oawlfaa-tv,  0~ which is not lawful?  And he 25
full?                                                    1
oVK eoeo -rt;  25Kal avTOrs EAeyev  said to them, Have ye never read
25 And he said unto them, Have    I,,aa                     i,.. 
ye  never read  whaOVaE'71-oTE  aVE'y)vOcTE,  Tt what David did, when he had
ye never read what David  did,,,,                                        h  a
when he had  need, and was an  EOL70-(E JaJa &, 0oTE XpELaV  e Eo                    need, and twas hungry, he and
hungered, he and they that were  KaLt ErELvaev  aVTOS' Kat OL  LET  those with him? how  le went 26
~with h..im?                  aVTOV;        W     E1AOE) 6   TO2  into the house of God, in the
with him?                              av'rou;  267prop)S Eto-A~c   Et' Sro 0 
26 How  he went into the house  OLKOV TOV OO   E't AI3aOap rov  days of Abiathar the high priest,
of God, in the days of Abiathar dPXt'p~g,  Kc   TOL)o  aproVs  rT    and,ate'the show-bread, which
the high priest, and did eat the   7rpoOEo-rEO S          aS    e, oE    oVK e)- it is not lawful'for any to eat,
shew-bread, which  is not lawful                                                     - K  \ Xexcept the priests, and  gave
to  eat, but for the priests, and  G-Tt Va7Elp Et /   TOtS' tEpEVp-t, KaL  also  to  those who  were with
7    ~ ~ ~  ~ ~ ~'&3 OKE  Kal TOiS' 0-VP  UVTO) OUJ
gave  also  to  them  which  were  27voKe   a e           i    V    ar     ova; him?  And hlie  said  to  them, 27
with him?                                     at EAEye! aVTOL'o, To (-a//3Ca- The  Sabbath  was  made  for
27 And hie said unto them, The TOP   3ct  Tov aV~ pwogrV  EyVErVETO, man,y not man  for the  Sab"  through the fields of grain; " Mtk,cn arooe,Uco,.  Kecnd.,      "on the Sabbath."  See v. 23, note o. Kend., Dick., WesDick., "grain-fields."  The literal sense of this adjective is ley, Wakef., Sharpe. S. Fr., " au sabbat;" Syr. I..
"sown," hence sometimes "fit for sowing;" y? oAocita, "seed-   t was hungry;"  cEars'E. Wesley, Kend. So Mark 11 ~12.
land." Like the Latin "sata," it is also used for the crops grow-  Was an hungered" is obsolete.
ing in the fields, segetes. Bretsch., " agri consiti, segetes." HIere    n
it refers to the crops, the grain standing in the fields. As it is   u "ate;"'fayevs.  Wesley, Kend., Thom., Sharpe, Wakef.
obviously generic, it is properly rendered by "grain," or "fields There is no emphasis, which demands the word " did."
~f grain."  "Grain" being the name of the edible portions of cer-   v "show-bread." This orthography is demanded by the correct
tain plants, which constitute the chief food of man and beast, as mode of writing the verb of which it is a derivate, and it harwheat, rye, barley, maize, and oats. See Webster on "Grain."   monizes with the pronunciation.  So Wesley, Webster, "showo " the Sabbath; " roro  cai3flaa.  Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, breac."
Dic"., Campbell. So iW  v. 27, 28, where -o ax,3caov is proper-   w "for any."  This supplement is necessary to complete the
D~ick., Campbell. So in v. 27, 28, where -z3 aci,~flaor is propery edeed by "Sabbath."  S. Fr. "un sabbat."  See c.   21  sentence. If no supplement is used, then an entire change in the
ly rendered by "1Sabbath."  S. Fr., "1un sabbat."  See ch. 1:21, 
~~~~~~~~7  X                 2 structure of the sentence Js necessary, such as, " which none were
note S. Syriac, 1 3                                            allowed to eat, except the priests." The phraseology of the E. V.
P "ears of grain;" aa'zvag. Rob., Kend., Dick. See note n violates the propriety of our language. So Wesley and Pechy,
on this verse.                                                 "for any."
q "Behold!"'W8e.  This imperative has passed over into a    m "except the priests."  As "for" occurs before the supplehortative particle, lo! behold! Rob.  Several late translators ment "any," it should not be expressed before "priests."  Kend.,
render it as an imperative "see," or "look."  To present what "except."
I deem the proper force of the word, an exclamation point is   Y " The conjunction "and" of the E. V. is really a supplement
placed after it. Vulg., Montanus, Beza, Eras., "Ecce!" Iber., though not italicized. It is omitted as superfluous. So Kend.,
"Mira!"                                                        Sharpe. The conjunction was taken from the Vulg., where the
r "are they doing;" ~roeoVaeV. The Eug. progressive form of rendering is, "et non homo propter sabbatum."  Eras., Beza,
the present is most accurate. It is also our mode of expressing Mont., and Castalio do not employ "et." No conjunction in
present continued action.  So Wakef., Dick.                   Pechy, Iber., De Wette, Belg.




16                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. III.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
sabbath was made for man, and   oX  oa'O9pCo7rosS t rc i o-a3/arov. bath: Therefore, the Son of 28
not man for the sabbath:             28                         Cs
28 Therefore, the Son of man    coOTE KVptOS   &rw O           viS         Man is Lord also of the sabis Lord also of the sabbath.         avOpw7rov KatL TOv   a/33LaTov.         bath.
CHAP. III.                            CHAP. III.                             CHAP. III.
AND he entered again into the         KAI  eLo-77rAOE 7rAtyl  E   rv    AND he entered again into  1
synagogue; and there was a man                  N           vvaT,,  71/ EKEL    o   the synagogue; and there was
there which had a withered hand. rTo  E4w7Pa, EK7a  Ex-  TrE Xtpa, v   a man there who had a wither2  And   they   watched  him, 2 K          raperbpovv aSrov  ei   -oa  ed hand.  And they watched  2
whether he would heal him  onto see whether he would
the sabbath-day; that they might (rTf3/3aoL OEpa7rEvo-ret avhimto see whether he would
accuse him.                         | KarT77yopooY  t  avroT.  3 Ka, te-  heal him on bthe sabbath; that
3 And he saith unto the man yet TE olpwo~rr   TO  E'Tpakt~'mr 1            they might accuse him.  And  3
which  had  the  withered  hand, eXoV r   T 7r XeLpa-, " EyetpaLt ES he saith to the man, who had
Stand forth.                                        4 Ka,  e                 the withered hand, cRise up in
Ir~ petroy.    ~  Ka~;k~yetavrotr, t    he midst.  And he saith to4
4 And he saith unto them, Is it',, E            I,                   the midst.  And he saith to  4
lawful to do good on the sabbath-.Eer           o        a t    yao- |them, Is it lawful to do good
flays, or to do evil v to save life, 7Olrl~7(at, r7 KaKO7rot0o'at;    vx7v
days, or to do evil? to save lifeWO7O,,                                      on dthe sabbath, or to do evil?
or to kill?  but they held their a(T-at, 7r  a7rOKTEetCat;             O  e to save life, or to kill?  But
peace.                              5ELc07o0O.    KaL 7reptLI3Ae4a/Levos' ethey were silent.  And when  5
5 And  when  he had  looked avros' LET  opyr7SYP, arvAAvrov11E- he had looked fround on them
round about on them with anger, vo                             T     p        with anger  grieving for the
vor  q  =L 7?1 rrOPCOOEL 7Ea    with anger, 9grieving for the
being  grieved  for the hardness,     y    r,                E  ith 
of their hearts, he saith unto the                                            hardness of their hearts, he
man, Stretch  forth  thine hand. fTeELlo T77V  XEtpa oTOv.  Kat  eE-  saith to the man,'Stretch out
And he stretched it out: and his retvE, Kal aCt7rOKaTETO7a7 7 XEIP  thy hand.  And he stretched, "to see." Tyndale, Thom., Campbell. G. Fr., S. Fr., "pour here, and in the parallel passage already quoted. Tyndale, Cran.,
voir; " Ital., " per vedere." This supplement is necessary, if we and Geneva have, " Arise, and stand in the midst."
would not violate our idiom. The sentence is awkward, and   d," the sabbath."  See ch. 2: 23, note o.
quite remote from our mode of speaking and writing. Still, if we
drop aVTov, this rendering will then be correct, "And they   e "they were silent;" oi —awJrtuoV. Kend., Pechy, Dick.,
watched whether he would heal." I submit this as an alternative Thom., Camp. " To hold one's peace " is antiquated.
rendering. The sense is preserved by this, and no supplement is  "had looked round;"  reetnf2eiedev'og.  Pechy, Kend.,
necessary. Beza omits a',oJv, and translates, " observabant an Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, Thom. "About," which often occurs
sabbato sanaturus esset eum."                            as an appendage to " round" and " around," in the E. V., is superb "the sabbath."  See ch. 2: 23, note o.              fluous and entirely obsolete.
"Rise  grieving;" avvgrovoEuevos, Kendrick, Wesley.  "being
c " Rise up in the midst;"':Eyeeae slS Tb peaor. Pechy. grieved," Sharpe.
Dick., "Arise in the midst." Wesley and Campbell, "Stand up
in the midst." Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio, "Surge in   h i" Stretch out;"'rEzzVOv.  Sharpe, Camp., Wakef., Kend.
medium." Belg., " Staat op in het midden." S. Fr., " Lve-toi Ex, compounded with this same verb, in the next clause, is renla au milieu." Span., " Levantate en medio."  Iber., Lev6ntate dered by " out;" EtiElMve, " he stretched it out." This unneces.
Li ponte] en medio." The text here is elliptical; in Mark 6: 8, sary departure from uniformity of translation, which the E. V.
the ellipsis is applied, Eyes,oa, xaSa aorI&  e's,r uE'aov, E. V., presents, originated with Tyndale. The following citations will
" Rise up, and stand forth in the midst."  I deem the above show that other versions have avoided this error. Vulg., Mont.,
literal rendering more appropriate.  By supplying the ellipsis Eras., Beza, Castal., " extende-extendit;" S. Fr., " tendsfrom Luke, we might say, "Rise up, and stand forth in the etendit;" De Wette, "strecke —streckete;" Iber., "estendio —
midst. It is obvious that EzIy ea should be rendered uniformly estendi6;" Ital., "stendi —stese."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. III.                                                 17
KING JAMIES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSiION.
hand wias restored whole as the avro    7.   6   a   it out: ad his  Lnd was reothler.                               EEAO5rVTES o; Oapto-aiot EMiOeo'   stored.'  And  the  Pharisees  6
6 And the Pharisees went forth,   eT   T          Hp      a      v       o-vo- 3went out, and immediately took
and straightway took counsel with,,                     w.Aov  EWOlO1v    KaT  avrovW  owoS' counsel with  the  Herodtans
the Herodians a(ainst him, how                                                  aainst h
they might destroy him.               arO          Aim, hoo  they mig.
7 IBut Jesus withdrewv  himself        7   AI o   I'ovSo  aVEXOpV7re destroy him.  And Jesus kwith- 7
with his disciples to the sea: and /IEra  Tw   /lfa0777TV  avrov   rp~ 1   drew  with his disciples to the
a great multitude  from  Galilee rTv  OaAao-ac' Kat  7roA;  7rwAkor   sea: and agreatmultitudefrom
followed him, and from Judea,    3aro Tr   TaAatas 17KokotO7acrav  Galilee followed him, and from
8 Anid  from   Jerusalem,  and az,    KaL aZr    rT             Iovuatag, Judea, and from Jerusalem, and  8
from  Idumea, and  fromn  beyond  8                Ieoo-o,               \, \ from Idumea, and from beyond
Kat a7ro  lspoc oxv,[k) O, Kat avo
Jordan; and they about Tyre and                                    K,,          the Jordan; and those about
Sidon, a great multitude, when   /                                               Tyr  and mZidoni, a great multhey hald lhearld what ogreat thilgs  Iop ro             Ka  Tyre  nd  Zido,   a grep Katmulsl d d   caic^t wia. gret    IP,         Kr L01`P,,       titude,  "hearing  what  great
he did, came unto him.                 Zt pa,    7 00oS  7roAV, aKovca,did  c e un to him   2. i&.,  wa                O    wov,,   a ooa    things he  did, came to  him.
9 And lie spake to his disci- TES o-a  Eroe,  AOov                        v   And he spoke to his  disciples, 
ples, that a  small ship  should  T.    9 a                Ee    -ot   atat    ad he spokemall sto hip should  waitples, 9
wait on him, because of the mul-,                                             t
titude, lest they  should  throng  avrovU  LV7a  7rWotaptov  7rpo        -KCap- on  him, ~on  account of the
him.'TEpf  aVrT, 8ta TOP'XAOv, tya crowd, Plest they should press'0 /~or  IB10
10 For lie had  healed many; // OAt/3w3otv avrov.   10 woAAor on  him.  For lie had  healed 10
insomuch that they pressed upon yap  fOEpac-Evo-Ev,  COoT-E  EW-lWt- many: so that as many as had
him  for to touch him, as many as  T-ELVrr      " auvco,  wta avrov  o/ovTat, diseases  srushed  on  him  to
a       nd  uplcag esa.  spit sL weXO /EV    Lr-TyaS,KcatL Ta touch him.  And rthe unclean 11
11 And unclean  spirits, when,oora'Ta   a,t gr'
they  saw  him, fell down before 7rrevpEvara Ta  Kca OapTa, oTaP atv- spirits, when they saw him, fell
him, and cried, saying, Thou art rOL 0       EOeopeL, 7rpooEWrlrrWeT  aVT9, down  before  him, and'cried
the Son of God.                        KaL eKpaGe, AEyoPTra,  7OrTL JV Etl out, saying, Thou art the Son'The reading of the Text. Recept., y'cs  s o    f'i2.h, " is re-   P "lest they should press on him; "' Nvtflcoatv azro'v.
jected (says B3loomf.) by most critics, and canceled by almost all XVakef., Dick. See Rob. Greenf., " to press bupo)n a person in a
the Editors, from Griesbach to Scholz, as introduced from Matt. crowd;" Bretsch., " premo, de multitudine aliquem circumdante."
12: 13."  It is not recognized by the Vulg., or Syriac. It is " To throng," as a transitive verb, is obsolete. Vulg., " ne comspurious, beyond all reasonable doubt.                      primerent eum;" Eras., " premerent eum;;" Beza, " ne opprimeJ," went out;" WieZ2&',TEr. XVakef:, Campbell, Thom. " Out" rent eum."
is now in common use rather than " forth," with verbs of motion.   q "rushed on him;" Errurlrretv  a,~r~C.  Rob., "to  rush
k " withdrew;" AciEreorae. WVesley, Dick., G. Camp., Wakef. upon;" De Wette, " einstfirzten (rushled iln upon);" Fritzsche,
Belg., " vertrok;" Deo Wette, " entwich."  This verb occurs "irruerent in eum."  Fritz. makes this remark: "Formula 7rtt.
fourteen times in the N. Test.; but it is rendered reflexively only 7irzetZ rtvt, quum omnino notet irruere in aliqutem (fiber Je-.
here and in the parallel Matt. 12: 15, in the E. V. " HIimself" manden herfallen), quacumque id fiat mente h. 1. ut apparet, de.
is unnecessary.                                            iis dicitur, qui acti summa Jesu contrectandi cupiditate, tam tre"the Jordan;",roZ'Iooavov.  Sh'arpe, Kend., Pechy, pide ad eum accurrunt, ut alter alteri sit impedimento,"  This
verb is usually rendered " to fall upon," in the E. T. Syriac,
Camp., Thom. See ch. 1: 9, note b.,m, Zidon. "n The Old Test. orthogrbphy.,.m~.N:? (" that they rushed on him.")  Heb.
"Zidon."  The Old Test. orthography.                    N. T., A
n " hearing;" rc oVac(rTre. Sharpe, Kend., Waakefield. The
participial construction  is preserved by Wesley, Campbell, Dick.,       " the —spirits;"'ed rcvezIctra.  Pechy, G. Camp., Sharpe.
S. Fr., Span., Iber.                                        De XVette, "die —Geister;" Belg., "de geesten;" Iber., " lc," on account of;" Juu (cain accusat.)  Kend., Rob., Green., espiritus;" S. Fr., " les esprits."
Liddell. " B3ecause of" Is obsolete.                           * "cried out;" fzca~E.  Thom. See oh. 1: 26, rote z.




18                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. III.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
12 And  he  straitly  charged  o v['s goT   OeoV.   12 KKat  roAAa of  God.   And  he  tstrictly 12
them, that they should not make EET''uc....  c o  qa-  charged them  unot to make him
E7I'Ezt/zra av7'ots' tv'o, -]? aVTOOa chretem-ot omv                        i
him known,  13,,
~him  known~. v~E~pov  7- OY]O('o-t.   13Ko                         alac- known.  And he goeth up into 13
13 And  he  goeth  up  into  a,,    t,.uan nn h    13at ct   ~TO  opos, Kal 7rpoo'Ka- "the mountain, and -calleth to
mountain, and  calleth  unto  him,,,,
whom  he would: and they came AeTrat  ous   1OeAev  avTos"   KaL him, whom he would: and they,y cam   x5        ~                  14:2
unto him.                               a AOov  rpos  avTor.                  Ka   came to him.  And -he, appoint- 14
14 And  he  ordained  twelve, E7rotLo-e  &O&eKa,  Lia  &)00  I[ET  ed twelve, that they shuld be
that they should be with him, and  aro            Kat    a  aoTeAA                   ith  him, and  that he might
avrv Ka[  iva  agrorrEAA-  av)- with him, and that he might
that he might send them forth to                               15    \ v 
preach,                                 TO     Kpv     et         Ka,    6t    - send them forth to preach, and
15 And to have power to heal  ovo-ta            O epaFeveW   TaS'  -l o-ovU  to have power to heal Ydiseases 15
sicknesses, and to cast out devils. Ka[ eKK/aAAetZ Ta  attpan/tOta   1 Kao
16  And  Simon  he  surnamed  ~We'OKe  TW  ~.te'    [/x   11'  and  to  cast out the demons.
Peter.n~ L/J                                           ~ 0~17 \ I/,-   And Simon he surnamed Peter. 16
Peter.                                  pOp'  17 Kal'Id OKrOPIop TO))  TOV
17 And James the son of Zebe- Ze/3eaovU    Kat'Ico                  /    -ov  And James the son of Zebedee, 17
dee,  and  John  the  brother  of                   TOeA  toV'IaK/3Uov   Ka[ 7e - and John the brother of James
James, (and  he  surnamed  them, T            K,  a
Boanerges, which is, The sons of 071KEe  avrots opo/iaTa BoavepyES,| (and he surnamed them  Boanthunder,)                               o     T 1o-t/,  Ytoi  /poVzT7"   8  Kal erges, which is, -Sons of thun18 And  Andrew, and  Philip,'Avape'av, Kca. 0tAt77roV, Kal Bap- der), and Andrew, and Philip, 1s
and Bartholomew, and Matthew, OoAotoaior,  Kal  MiaTOc atoP,  Kai and Bartholomew, and Matthew,
and Thomas, and James the son  Oo[a/,  Ka'IcKco/3oVr  TOV  TOO  and Thomas, and James the son
of Alpheus, and  Thaddeus, and,                                            \ V7 /
SimoA theu Candaaniteu,                 AAn'_/a/ov, Kal Oa&3ator, KatO 2L- of Alpheus, and Thaddeus, and
Simon the Canaanite,                             01                         1adJds1
19 And Judas Iscariot, which  JLcopa TOrv KaarvzaIT?7, 19Kai'Jov-  Simon athe Cananite, andJudas 19
" strictly;" gro2&.  WVesley, WVakef., Thom., Camp., Kend., to ecclesiastical action, in setting men apart to the ministry.
Pechy. Belg., "scherpelijk;" Vulg., Erasmus, "vehementer." Rob. (in verbo), "In the sense of'to create,''to constitute,''to
Webster remarks: "For this (i. e. straitly), strictly is now used." appoint,' spoken of offices or duties, etc."
u "not to make him known."  WVakef., Kend., Wesley, Camp-   Y "diseases;" v'uovs.  Wesley, Wakef., G. Camp., Dick.,
bell. The rendering by the infinitive is equally exact as to sense, Kend. So (E. V.) ch. 1: 34. Luke 9: 1. Matt. 4: 24. Acts
more concise, and accordant to present usage. So S. Fr., "il 19: 12. " Sicknesses" is obsolete.
leur d6fendait-de le faire connaitre;" Ital., "egli divietava loro    z "Sons of thunder;" 2ioi 8foov-gs. As vco" is anarthrous,
-di farlo conoscere."                                         no article should be placed before its equivalent, "sons."  The
"the mountain;" ro 0oog. Wesley, Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, article was first introduced here by Tyndale. It has been propThom.  De Wette, "den Berg; " Belg., "den berg; " S. Fr., erly omitted by Wesley, Dick., Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, Campbell,
"la montagne;" Ital., "sul monte;" Iber., "al monte;" Heb. Thom., S. Fr., Ital., Belg., Luther, De WVette.
N. T.,,-,.  The "mountain" was one well known. It was in   a   "thle Cananite;" z3cv Kcavcc v.  There is a mistalke in
the vicinity of Capernaum; hence, the article should be retained. the mode of spelling this word, in the E. V. It stands there as
Fritz. quotes this passage, and says, "conscendit montem Caphar-,, Canaanite," an inhabitant of Canaan. This deviation firom the
naumo vicinum."
n~~~~aumo vicin~um."          ~Greek misleads common readers.  The word is an appellative
"calleth to him;" 7reoaxaerratcc. As  oog in composition from the Hebrew  S, zealot.  In the parallel passage, Luke
answers to "to," this last word should not be italicized. It is 6: 15, it is translated, Zicacova co.v rao~i/evov ZIj2or,',V E. V.
not a supplement.  So in all cases where this verb occurs, with a ", Simon, called Zelotes," i. e., Simon called "the Zealot."  Biet
pronoun supplementary.                                        schneider (in verbo), " homo fervidus, incensuts zelo. Hoc sensi
x "he appointed; " lrob7ae. Geneva, Wakef., Thom., Kend. accipiendum esse videtur cognomen Simonis, apostoli. Luc. 6:15
Beza, and Castalio, "constituit;" S. Fr., "il-institua; " Iber., Acts 1: 13, ei impositum, quia facile cxcandescebat ira et zelo'
"constituyo;" Belg., "hij stelde;" De Wette, "er bestellete." The correct orthography of this word occurs in Peehy, WVakef
Fritzsche, "Verbum   roezv h. 1. est constituere (bestellen)." L. Tomson, S. Fr., Montanus, Beza (Edition of 1590, and 1624)
"Ordained" should be exchanged for "appointed," among other Belg., De Wette, Iber. The erroneous spelling probably origin
reasons, because it has acquired a technical meaning in reference ated with Cranmer, who has, "Symon of Canaan."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAIRK.-CHAP. III.                                                 19
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
also betrayed him: and they went aav ~'-KaptCT- V, O-S' Ka  7rapEco- Iscariot,  bwho  also  delivered
into an house.                         KEV avrov.                                him  up.  And they went cinto
20 Alnd  the lmultitude  comethl       Ka. EspXoOPrat  S' OLKOV   20  Ka  a house.  And the crowd coin- 20
together again, so that theay could  JVEPXEcLLa 7TaAkLV  o'xAos',  oo-TE eth together again, so that they
not so much as eat bread.               7      a,,,,,
not so   ch as eat bread.      avros    7e aprO    could dnot even eat bread. And 21
21 And when his friends heard                    21    \                                                      it,
qf it, they wenlt oult to lay hloldl on  b 0ayEV.      KOLL  aKOvoaVTES' Ot when,his kindred heard of it,
qf it, they went out to lay hold on 7a          ~oAo                KpotTr o-at   they went out fto lay  hold of
him: for they said, He is beside   ap   a ov    E Aoo   KpaTrT     they went out'to lay hold of'T v.     ~"AEyov   74~,  Ef~          h
himself.                                        22Aeov 2ap    O           e 1-        f lhim, for they said, He is beside
22 And the scribes which came Tr7'7          22        Laa o  / yapa flTareLS  ot himself.  And the scribes, who 22
down  from  Jerusalem, said, He               IpooA         o    KaTa            came  down  fro    Jerusalem,
hath Beelzebub, and by the prince  eAEyov,'OTt BEEAe3OoVA  EXet, |said,  He hath Beelzebub, and
of the devils casteth he out devils. Ka   Ot E  Tc  aXortHe  hah   eelebub,   and,,,,                       by the prince of'the demons,
23 And  he called  them  unto /wvtcov   EK/3aAAEt  Ta' Oa                 apo  ha.
23,,                        he  casteth  -ut  the  demons.
him, and said unto them  in par- 23          I a  7rpoo-KaAEo-tEvos aTroVs, he  castetL    tt the  demons.
ables, How  can Satan  cast out Ev  7rapa/oAaLSr    AEyev   avrotis, And he called themto him, and 23
Satan?                                 iHs    Jva~aLt LaYav'a s Laravav  said to them  in parables, How
24 And if a kingdom be divided  <K,&3AAeiV;  24 Kal   "p /3ao-JtAeta  can Satan cast out Satan?  And 24
against itself, that kingdom  can.;S' )avTur    uepw-OD7, o0   &varaa   i ifa kingdom is divided against
not stand.                          orTaO)s7aL 7t     3ao-LAela   EKErli'    itself, that kingdom   can  not
25 And if a house be dizvidedl3 25'kc   eav oE Kfla  be' oavTvv  tcpt- stand.  And if a house jis di- 25
ag st itself, that hose  canot                        o       - aOvaaL 0ava   o t- vided against itself, that house
stand.                                                26
26 And if Satan rise up against K a ECEV               ica tE e  o 0 aTav.s can not stand.  And if Satan 26
himself, and be divided, he can- ave-Tcrr    Eb  EaVTOP  Kat ILEMpL- kriseth Up against himself and
not stand, but hath an end.   o         rTatL OV   Uarat o  -TaOrC 7vat, atAAa  lis divided, he can not stand,
27 No  man  can enter into  a I EAOS exe.   27 OV &vvaTatL OVetrS  but hath an end.  mNo one can 27
b "w Mlho also delivered him up;" os za~ graoiacE 6Vwe  acov. "kindred" were the "mother and brethren" noticed in v. 31.
WVakef., Q., Pechy. S. Fr., "celui qui le livra."  See ch. 1: 14, Fritz. remarks, "Interpretumn mult6 maxima pars v. oc rt   avOonote j. I follow the punctuation of the Greek text by placing a zov explanat Jesu cognatos."  Beza, " ipsius propinqui;" WVakeperiod after " up."  So the texts of Knapp, Tittmann, Tisch., field, " his own family;" Rob. (in loco), "his kindred, relatives;"
Scholz, Fritzsche, Lach. In those critical editions, as well as AWesley, "his relatives."
Bagster's, a new section commences with the -words, Kcai Qzov-',, to lay hold of;" zaocraaz.  Present usage requires "of"
tat Els oixov. This division and punctuation is followed by S. instead of " on," with this verb. So in E. V., "to take hold"
Fr., Ital., Iber., Vulg., Eras. (Greek and Latin), Castalio, Syriac, (which may be regarded as nearly synonymous) is followed by
Kend., Pechy, Wlakef., Thom., Belg., De;Vette. Fritz. has the " of" in 2  Sam. 6: 6. Ps. 35: 2. Zech. 1: 6.
following remark: " Manifestuum est vocabulis mat tezovral els    g "the demons;" zt  Sac,uSvta.  Sharpe, Thom. S.Fr., GE.
ol.ov, novam  rem MAarcum  ordiri (comp. v. 13), h. r., relicto Fr., De Sacy, "les demons;" Iber., "los demonios."
monte domum veniunt.".
"h " to him."  See v. 13, note w.
~ "into a house;" eig ozxov. As this also admits the render-   i "if a kingdom is divided."  It is now a settled grammatical
ing " home," I place in the margin, "or, went home."  Compare principle in our language, that a conditional action or state beMa~tt. 8: 14; 17': 24. Marlk. 1: 29.                       longing to the present time, must be put in the indicative, as to
da  (not) even; " itre.  Kend., Wakefield, Sharpe, Dick., form.
Bloomf. (N. T.), Rob. (in loco).  S. Fr., "pas meme;" De   J "is divided."  See note v. 24.
WVette, " nicht einmal:" Bretsch. (in verbo), " In media oratione   k "riseth up."  See note v. 24.
ne-quidem; " Beza, Castal., "ne-quidem."                      1 "is divided."  See note v. 24.
~ "his kindred;" oe erae' aCyrvo. " Kindred" is used here in    m " No one;" o3&'es.  Sharpe, Pechy, Dick., Camp., Kend.
prefeI elence to "relatives," et%,'s it is a Biblical word.  The Eras., Beza, Castal., "non-quisquam."  See ch. 2: 21, note hi.




20                        THIE GOSPEL ACC'URDING TO MIARK.- CHAP. III.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
strong man's house, and spoil his'ra[ OKEt?7 TOo 0o-JXVpoV, eU-eAOoP enter  into'the  strong  one's
goods, except he will first bind  ets 7T7v OLKLta   aVTroV,  tapwrao-at, house and oplunder his goods,
the strong man; and then he will                       o             ovp -            unless qh  shall first bind   e
spoil his house.                                                                       
spoil his hose.    K   orTE    v   aov  strong one; and then he will
28 Verily, I say unto you, All atap7ra'eEt.   28 ca~ v Aey7o E              I',^  plunder his house.  rTruly, I 28
sins shall be forgiven  unto  the,,,,,,
sins  shall be forgiven unto the    7   alap-  say to you, all sins swill be forsons  of  men,  and  blasphemies,. \    a,,
7rriara rotr vlotr  troy   avtporcoge, r,  given to the sons of men, and
wherewith  soever they shall blas-sons of men, and
wherewith soever they shall bi           Kas t 3Aa(rqritL ate ooars  av  /3Xaut- twhatever urevilings *they may
pheme:29 But he that shall blaspheme |    7 qer,   V s rt  o S   av fAarrq77- -   utter; but he who wshall revile 29
29 But he that shall blaspheme  0t    29',
against the Holy Ghost hath never W7077  UES' T                      To    Aytov, xthe Holy Spirit, ynever hath
forgiveness, but is in  danger of OuK  EXEt asEuet  GLS' TOP  at&ova_, forgiveness, but is  -liable  to
eternal damnation:                       &AA'   0oX OS  TL   atolptov  KpL-  eternal'condemnation: because 30
" the strong one's;" zov iavoovj.  The article is retained ing is adopted to avoid a violation of the usus loquendi of our
here as it is by the E. V. in the next member of the sentence, language, which would be inevitable, should we say, " whatever
ZO ls' ive'v.  The literal rendering of the adjective  avoveov is revilings they may revile."  Still, should it be deemed important
deemed more accurate than that of the E. V., which inserts the to make a sacrifice of propriety to literality, we could say, "whatsupplement man's. So in the latter part of the sentence. Thus ever revilings they may revile with."
Wesley, Campbell, Wakefield, Thom., "the strong-the strong    W "shall revile;" flaa9rys~an.  Kend., Dick.  So (E. V.)
one;" Belg., "eens sterken-den sterken;" S. Fr., "de celui Matt. 27: 39.  Rob., " to speak evil of, rail-slander, to revile."
qui est fort-celui qui est fort;" De Wette, " des Gewaltigen-  Bretsch., " famam alterius lcedo, facio ut male audiat; dictis conden Gewaltigen;" Iber., "del fuerte-al fuerte;" Span., "del tumeliosis aliquem proscindlo, convicia dico."  So he says of this
valiente-al valiente."                                         passage, " loqui in alicujus contumeliam."  Greenf., " to calumnio IIplunder; " 8taQoradaac.  Wesley, Sharpe, Dick., Campbell, ate, rail, revile, treat with calumny and contumely."  The defThom., Pechy.  Rob. (in verbo), "to plunder, pillage."  "To initions of this word resolve themselves into two senses "to
spoil," as a transitive verb, is now used in a different sense.  slander," and " to revile."  In other words, to speak evil of one
P "unless;" ~iv bu.  Rob., Kend., Wesley, Sharpe, Pechy. generally, or, to speak evil of one to his face.  The verb occurs
Vulg., Beza, Eras., Castal., " nisi."                         thirty-five times in the N. T. In twenty of these, it is transferred
q A" he first bindeth;" h'ay.  See note v. 24.              in the Anglican form " blaspheme."  In the other cases, it rer " Truly;" tuv.  This is the Hebrew,z_  which adverb- ceives some one of the following renderings, " to revile," to rail
ially signifies, "truly," " certainly."  Gesenius, Lex.  Rob. (in on," " speak evil of," " slanderously report," and " defame."  As
verbo), "Emphatically, at the beginning of a sentence, truly, " blaspheme" has acquired an ecclesiastical sense, which deviates
verily."  Comp. Luke 9: 27, 27 9 ces.  "Verily" is no longer from  the Greek, it is desirable to give the word a rendering
used, except in quotations from the Scriptures, or in an imitation which will express the idea with as much accuracy as possible.
of their phraseology. In all cases where "verily" occurs, I use " Revile" is selected for this purpose.  See the article on the
"truly."                                                       word f2auaaoijia and its cognates, in G. Campbell's Preliminary. "will be forgiven;" afpea~aezat.  Kend., Sharpe.  De Dissertations.  Webster gives the technical sense of this word, as
Wette, "werden-vergeben."  As the future is sometimes ex- it has been employed in ecclesiastical usage, thus, " To speak of
pressed by the form of the Latin subjunctive and the English the Supreme Being in terms of irreverence."  A second definition
potential, both of which are closely related to the general idea of is, "To revile or speak reproachfully of God or the Holy Spirit."
the future, I suggest as an alternative rendering, " may be for-    x "the Holy Spirit."  See ch. 1: 8, note x. I omit "against,"
given."  See Winer, ~ 34. 5 (a). Stuart's Gr. N. T., i 136, 7 (b). elS, as it is superfluous after " revile," which is a transitive verb.
t "whatever;" [gaag.  Pechy, G. Campbell, Thom., "what- B2aauT;uEw   often governs the accusative, as in Luke 23: 39,,oever." Rob. (in verbo), "-with av (Eav), whosoever, whatsoever." Rev. 16: 11. Kend., "revileth the Holy Spirit; " Dick., " shall
Our idiom demands that the equivalent for this word should be revile the Holy Spirit."
placed before that for fl2aapr/uiaL. Iy "never bath." Our usus loquendi demands this arrangement.' "revilings;" fig caTp7iat.  Kend., Thomson, "slanderous Span., "nunca jamas tendra."
speeches;" Wakef., " wicked speeches."  Rob. (in verbo), " Gen-   l " liable;"'ox'G.  Wesley, Pechy, Thom., Kendrick, Rob.,
orally of persons and things, i. q. slander, railing, reviling."  See Liddell.
note on the verb fiRaas77zi~o, v. 29..                 " condemnation;" ciaeas. Pechy. So (E.'V.) John 3:19;
"they may utter;" fiaaqu7j nacwaav.  Rend.  This render- 5: 24. Rob.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. IV.                                                   21
KIN(X JAMBES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
30 Because they said, He hath  -Eor's    30  OL   AEXyoI,  lfflve a  they said, He hath an unclean
an unclean spirit.                     aKacaprov  e'XEL.   31  EpXoVTra  spirit.  bNow  -his brethren and 31
31 There came then his brethren    v  o ot a8EA0o    Ka&  q/ n'Tqp av- his mother came, and standing
and his mother, and standing with- Tof3 K\a        co E E-TTEg' a7r'-E-EL    acZ  without, sent to  him, calling
out, sent unto him, calling him.                                                        And  a  cro         as         32
7rpoS' avrov,  0)COVI'Tcs, avroy. him.  And — a crowd awas sit- 32
32 And the multitude sat about 32   \ I /   A d                        $ /
*.32 And the multitude sat about az Ka oKaBlo oxAor  7rept avrro'    ting about him; and they said
him; and they said unto him, Be-TO     
hold, thy mother and thy brethren  et7ro & 8E a) vvT.oV, r' / o17T Tp|  to him, Behold thy mother and
without seek for thee.                 o-ov Kat ot- a8EoA   -ov _           7-  thy brethren without eare seek33 And he answered them, say- Trovt Lre.   33 Ka a7reKp'7 aS- ing  thee.  And he answered 33
ing, Who is my mother, or my  Trot, A7yc)wv, T[ls Eo-rtv  q fLrt7T77p  them, saying, Who is my mother
brethren?               "ov y  oi a8eA0o[   ov;   3                              or my brethren?  And looking 34
34 And he looked round about 7-EpqXEVra11EVoS' KVKAp TrovyS 7 Epl'around on those who sat about
on them  which sat about him, and                                   t  I         him, he saith, Behold my mother
avrov  KaBl~lxevo,    Aeyet, "E&, V      him, he saith, Behold my mother
said,  Behold, my mother and my p/rTp    pov  Kal  OL a&EA\Ol tUov. and  my  brethren!  For who- 3
brethren!35,,
35 For whosoever shall do the          o  yap  av  Wrot]r77  rO  O;EAyta  ever shall do the will of God,
will of  God, the  same  is  my  TO  &eov, OUTOs a                 0A9e I1/oS    Kal  ghe is my brother and  sister
brother, and my sister, and mother. SaaEAO\7 Ztov KaI,l7T?]p EoTTL.             and mother.
CHAP. IV.                               CHAP. IV.                                CHAP. IV.
AND he began again to teach             KAI  rAtLv  5parTo   tasc& KELv         aAND again he began to teach  1
by the sea-side: and there was TTPUL T?7)   cINa-\~,(r(T'U V   KUL U-vpV- by the sea-side' and  a great
XyC w7 pos, avi,-   OXAos- 7rowovs',,atherecl unto him  a great mult-                                               crowd  was gathered to hima so
Cgd hre aUTOp EY/3avpTa Et'S 7TO\ rAoLtude, so that he enred   nto  a  o e          entered   into a  o   Ka  Oa o-o-            en tered into  ~the ship
ship, and sat in the sea; and the  Kat  r Ws 0 o~xAosr  -pos T7Zv   Oa- and sat in the sea; and dall the
b " NOw;" Ov'. E. V., Luke 10: 36. Sharpe. "This parti- uevos, does not modify its signification at all. We often find precle, like'now' in English, is often used to denote the mere se- positions in composition followed by the same preposition before
FTence of one clause after another (= jam vero, porro, etc.)," Lid- a noun. Kvx9ic  is used adverbially, and has the sense of " around."
dell, Rob. Johnson (Diet.) says, " now is sometimes a particle of See Rob. (xzv2x9os). See v. 5, note f.
connection."  Ovv is frequently rendered in the E. V. as a connec-   g "he;" ov'ios. Kenl., WVakefield. WVhen this pronoun is
tive by " then."  This word, however, in this instance, would be emphatic, it may be rendered, " he," " this one," or " this man."
understood by readers to signify, " at that time."  If fully satis- It is often translated by " he," in E. V. " The same " is the
fled that it referred to v. 21, I should render it, "therefore."  proper equivalent of 5 cacrvs.  Kiihner's Greek Gram., 8 303.
4 "his brethren and his mother came."  This is the natural 3:(3).
arrangement. It is that of Wakef., Sharpe, Kend., Dick., Thom.   a "And again," etc.; Kal 7rai2v v.. r. 2. This order which is
That of the E. V. was copied from Tyndale.                  according to the text, is adopted by Wesley, Dick., Campbell,
Ec " a crowd;" fx2o.S, is anarthrous. So Sharpe, Penn. S. Vulg., Eras., Beza, De Wette, Iber.
Fr., "une foule;" Ital., A" una moltitudine."                 b," was gathered."  This is the order of Wesley, Dick., WVakef
d " was sitting;" exa9&ro.  Kend., Wakef., Pechy. S. Fr.,   c " the ship;" z,  t 2ozov.  The article should not be dropped,'`tait assise."  The ordinary rendering of the imperfect is most as the noun is definite, having reference to the ship (7roani'ov)
accurate here.                                              of ch. 3: 9. Bloomf. (N. T.) in loco. The article is retained by
"are seeking;"?Vzoeoal. Pechy. The sense of action con- Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, Thom., Pechy, S. Fr., Ital., Belg., De
tinned in the present, is obviously indicated by this verb. " For " Wette, Iber.
is unnecessary after the verb, as it is always transitive; or, if   d " all the crowd," 7rts 5';cS;os.  /as is rendered thus by
" for" is regarded as an adverb, it is still superfluous.   XVakef., Thom. Beza, Eras., "tota turba;" S. Fr., " toute la
t "around."  feTel, in composition with the participle  eiWto&- foule."




2'2                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO AIARK.-CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES  VERSION.            I              GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
whole multitude was by the sea, Aacw-rav or  T's 7r'.   2  a} crowd was by the sea, on the,   \,
on the land.                            E3[aOCKEp aVTOV' Ep WapaIoAaLV  land.   Andi  lie  taught  themi  2
2 And  he taug'ht them  many 7rOAAa, Kac  eiAep  avrots EU T,  I many things by parables, and
things by parables, and said unto   o              aloAEYE'         /
~~thi~eml ~ in his doctr ine   6     axl  ro,         K AxoVeTe.  i8ov,  said  to them  ein his teaching,
them in his doctrine,7a 
3 Hearken; Behold, there went e7AOev  o 0Jre'pfco   Tov c-              reLpeL   Hearken;  behold  fthe  sower 0
~out a sower to sow.                         O EU  T rs    repe /           went out to sow.  And it came  4
out apass as to sowed,.                  Kas   felEEO  EP TcO OVElpEIP  O
4 And  it came to  pass as hle  ue   EEE  7rap                rY  oo             to pass as he sowed, some fell
sowed, some fell by the wavy-side,   Ac T3 WEEa Tov ovpov, | by the way-side, and gthe birds
sowe,  7so fell                                Tay th7a-ie   Ae 7-ET 7Eetvat To   ovpapoV Kat
and the fowls of the air camhe a,, and Ue and 1devoured it.  And  5
devoured it up.                                   \cE   TO.       ao  1 some fell on ithe rocky ground,
5 And some fell on stony ground,   ev  e7rtL  ro  7reTpCa8es~ oWov  ovK  where it had not much earth;
where it had not much earth; and  EtXE  77)  7WoAA-q. P             Kat  EvOESs and immediately it sprang up,
immediately it sprang up, because  Et` veretAe, 8S&a  To  l?  eXEtv fia- because  it had  no  depth  of
it had no depth of earth:               &os yr 7'  6 iqAtov   \ avaTEt/LAavro   earth: but when  the sun was  6
6 But when the sun was up, it ~Kxav/ aT/u-O?, Ka[  t O r  k   e'Xetv  up, it was scorched, and because
was scorched; and because it had                             7     a     Ao'e- it had   o  root, it withered
p[t'ap E;~rgPcavOr.  7Kal &XAo   rE-"V- it had  no  root, it withered
no root, it withered away.
7 And some fell among thorns, o-E V e' Tas aitcaPoaos- Kl  aUE7/]-  away.  And  some fell among                        7,,/,,       fi       /          kthe  thorns, and  the  thornls
and the thorns grew up, and clhok- o-av c at aarvat, Kc Vt              E            the  thorns, and  tht  thorns
ed it, and it yielded no fruit.               \,,ca,ap                    e  grew  up, and choked it, and it
aT,  Kaxa7P OKEWE
8 And other fell ongoodground,, &Ao  e7EE    E         yielded  no fruit.  And  isome  8
8 Ka     ~A~   E"V(TEPE11-r/)P  7) p fell minto "the g'ood ground and
and did yield fruit that sprang up,                          \                      fell  ito  the good groud ad
and increased, andbog               h                                    K     o   yielded brouiht fogrowing up and
some thirty, and somnie sixty, and  ava/3aUvoUra Ka    V               oOT  Kt  increasing, anid Pit bore, some
some an  hundred.  ~'~epep ~v rptc~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ovg-a, Kct~ }v'~"~~~~ad           n
sonie an hucndred.                      EoJ)EpE  EU TpatcXoUTa, Kat EV (E,- thirty, and somle sixty, and some
" in his teaching;" iV t, ge; ayht; arVov. Wesley, Slharpe.   k  the thorns;",'c  act'v,&a.  WVakef.  De Wette  "ie
See ch. 1: 22, note t. The word here signifies the act of teaching Dornen;" S. Fr., "les epines."
(see Rob., Meal'), in other words, the phrase is equal to ~v?c:    1 "some'  ai2o.  So in v. 5, 7. Thom.
&8('aazetv, " as lie taugilt."                                      som    a"2.S  nv,7 a            m
ihcae    as he taught."                                m " into;" eiS. Pechy.  S. Fr., "dans."  The rendering of
f "the sower;" o a7reitcov. Kend., Q., Dick.  De Wette, the E. V. "on" would be appropriate if the text were as in
der Samaun;" S. Fr., "le semeur;" Span., "el sembrador;" Matt. 13  8, ~'z  zv y;.  Although "into" or " on" would
Beza, " qceidamat "       sa       quin satorr;" Castio, "quidam  sa."  As both afford a good sense, it is still desirable to preserve the indiviwu
Matthew and Luke have' afreicov, it is advisable to retain the ality of style of the evangelists, as far as propriety will allow.
article. I have followed the order of the E. V. of Matt. 13   4    the;   r  (yr).  As in the description of the localities
n"uthe z;",vr(7). As in thle description of the localities
(that of the Greek being the same as here), as most natural.,
where the seed fell, wve have the article with 5c8bV,.T-re2c5~g,
g "the birds;" zra?rereTEtc.  Wesley, Dick., Thom., Camp. and cl d y'&ag, it should be retained here.  So WVakef., Pechy,' Fowls" is now restricted to "poultry."                     Kend., Belg., De Wette. S. Fr., "la bonne terre."
h rov oVicaOV of the Text. Recept. is rejected by Griesbach,   o " growing up;"  rafiavova.  Wesley.  So ivcfio~.,
Scholz, Titt., Knapp, Lach., Tisch., Fritz., and Bloomfield. It is v. 7. The E. V. confounds the significations of ivafatzo and
spurioLus.                                                   t',avac';co in v. 5 by rendering both, "spring up."  By fol"devoured;" zaz'eTayev.  Wesley, Kend., Thom. The ad- lowing the participial construction, we avoid the introduction of
verb "up" is superfluous. It is admissible only with "ate." The a relative "that" or " which," after "fruit."
preposition ca,&c is intensive, in composition with the verb.     i "it."  Kend.  The insertion of this pronoun is necessary,
" the rocky ground;" zh 7rocc6?eg.  De Wette, "den felsi- since the nominative of the verb is not zaWr&o, "fruit," but
gen Grund."  Wakef., Dick., Campbell, Thom., render reroc3SEg 3'22o (agriua), "other" (seed). As the E. V. places the relarocky," though they have improperly omitted the article. The tive "that" after "fruit," the common reader is mislead by reBelg. regards the noun as definite by rendering it, "het steen- ferring it (according to the general usage of our language), to
achtige."  So S. Fr., "l'endroit pierreux."  The parallel, Luke that word, as its nearest antecedent, and then finding "brought
8  6, has ~rZ ziv ~rrerav, "on the rock (Rob., vrgze-cc)," hence forth" without a nominative expressed, coupled to "increased," he
the rendering " rocky" is obviously correct here.            inaturally supposes, that the two verbs have the sa'ne nzomiative.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP.IV.                                                       23
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION..) And he sai1d unto them, Hle KOvTra  Kat Ez EKaTOJ.  9'a[  eAE- a hundred.  And he said, qHe 
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~.,t   what hath ears to hear, let him7eabor   0*''
that hath  ears  to hear,                                             let him  aOS,  0  EXCO   OT  aKOV
/3}  "re  e ee   hea r.  And when h'e, was alone, to
hear.                                   aKOVETO.           (OTE         E7EPETO  near.,                 w       o,
10 And. when  he  was  alone, Kara/          oa    rpoT7ro-a   avrov o           those who wvere about him, with
they  that were about him, with   aTaoas,
the twelve, asked of him the para- 7rYpt aUrOv Jv  TOtS  o&EKa T7V  the twelve, asked him  rconcernble.                                    7rwpc/3oAJ&v.   11 Ka\ EAE7E  a - ing the parable.  And he said 11
11 And he said unto them, Unto  Tozg,'Y/Jov  3e[orat 7VOvaL  ~_0  to them, To you it is given to
you it is given to know the mys- /VrrTpLOV   T-s /3o-t AELa    ro?  know  sthe secret of the kiingtery of the kingdom  of God: but                                o [EK o    ~   To' o  dom of God: tbut to those with-..    t OEO~'  EKft1V~tS' N    TOiS  6f         E (
unto  them  that are without, all,,'         out, all these things are done in
these things are done in parables:   a                     a rr  /Ayo t parables that seeig they ay
12 That seeing they may 12see. n, \, \, *                             see, and  not  perceive;  and
and  not perceive;  and  hearing,c7  LO0(TJ- Kat aKoVOVTEs   aspocoKa   JV   L   /WT              hearing they may hear, and not
they  may  hear, and  not under- o-,   a   -t  rvvtrt'  /17771-rorE Er1-                  Is    I  
stand;  lest  at  any  time  they orpE60or-t, Kat dqEOJ aaUotS rtuderstand; ulesti stheyshould
should  be  converted, and  their                           i     7 a               turn, and their sinS should be
sins should be forgiven them.            /ptapTy_/aTa.    3]a  AeIyct aV- forgiven them.  And -he saith 13
shis should be foruiven theam-.froive
13  And  he  said  unto  them, TOS0 oV'K O0aTE  Ti7V  rapa/30oAv  to them, Know ye not this paraKnow  ye not this parable?  and TaVJr7v;   Kat  7r)S  7raoTas  ras' ble?  and  how  then  will ye
how  then will ye know  all para- wapai3oA          ps 7VocWrEE;  1 o'rE- know  all xmy parables?
bles?                                                                        15 
14 The sower soweth the word. poW  TOV Aoyov  -yeLpeLt.                  OUTOL    The sower soweth the word. 14
15 And these are they by the 8E ElotV  ot rapa T7'\v oP ov, e7rov  And these are they by the way- 15
q af'cozg of the Textus Rleceptus. This pronoun is canceled not signify something which is incomprehensible in its own naby Griesb., Scholz, Lach., Titt., Knapp, Tischend., Fritzsche, ture, but simply what was unrevealed. See 1 CoI. 2: 7-13, and
Bloomf.  Omitted by Wesley, Sharpe, Dick., Camp., Pechy. 15: 51. Rom. 16: 25, 26.  See an able examination of this
Bloomf. (N. T.) remarks that "the word is omitted in very word in G. Campbell's Prelim. Dissertations, Dissert. IX.
many MSS., nearly all the versions, and is canceled by almost   t  but to those without;  CEIto   J     oa. Kend., e
z..                                   t ~~~~~~~~~~"blut to thlose wit~hout;" ~X~CVOS ~k,o$S ~.  Ken&d, Pe.
every Editor fi  Wl Aetsteinl to Schlolz."1 Not recognizedl by
every Editor fro  etstein to Scolz."   Not   r eognized  by hy, Campbell. De Wette,  jenen aber draussen."  The verb
Syriac or Vulgate.                                             areis sperfuous.
" are " is sulperfluous.
r  " concernin7 the parable *;" rv   paoaio)r.v. Kend., Pechy.
"oengh rl;r   r,    ed, Ph,   u " lest;" 1fzroze. Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, Campbell. So in
Wakef.  S. Fr., "sur la parabole;" Beza, "de parabola;" (E. V.) Matt. 7: 6; 13  29; 15  32. lMark 14: 2. Heb. 4: 1.
Span., "de la parabola;" Iber., "acerca del simil;" G. Fr.,
"touchant cette parabole;" De Wette, "um  das Gleichniss."   v " they should turn;"  zrcaroWEm'coat. Pechy, Thom., Tyndale,
The verb loowwco (often construed with an accusative of the Cran., Geneva. De Wette, "sic sich-bekehren;" Beza, "se
person and a genitive of the thing, with zrefi) has, here, two convertant."  Trollope's Gram.,  49, p. 127, "It often happens
accusatives. Hlaoafo)vjv is to be rendered like -eo  f trxoz- that the middle sense may be equally and more appropriately,fo)vi,.  So in heb. 7: 17, we have Evc7    o,V aU.r ol/ta&D.Tai expressed by an intransitive verb."  Rob. (in verbo), "It is some0av'ro~7 zreo l: rfac ofic.                                   times intransitive, or with a reciprocal pronoun implied, to turn
one's self about."  So Acts 16:18, vr'zier~.   gr fVEzIaTat
"thle secret;",o ~tvaietov. Kend., Pechy. Wiclif, "privi-   re, where  avS is understood.                       E
El2E, where ~aVTO  1S utlderstood.Mark 5:~ 30, E17rlwaFe it  V
ty;" Dick., Thom., G. Camp., "secrets; " Castal., " arcanum.",
Syriac, ]i_. IHeb. N. T., ~5i-rjx. Rob. (uvarotov), "In N.
1~~~~~_~                                          - w1 li e saith; " 2$?at. Wesley, Sharpe, Peehy, Wakef. ~nlg.,
T. spoken of facts, doctrines, and principles, not fully revealed.   w "he saith;". Wesley, Sharpe, Pehy,   ake. Vug.,
Spec. the mystery of the gospel, the christian dispensation, as Eras., Mont., " ait;" Castal., " inquit."  This should not be ren*   1.'        *        *'   cl~~~~~~~~~~ered by the imperfect, as Se),~}J properly is, in v. 11.
having been long hidden and first revealed in later times."  The ded by the imperfect, as 2     properly is, in v. 11.
signification of the word as employed in this passage, may be   x "my parables;" ra' vracza8o2&a. Pechy, Kend., Wake.,
seen by reference to Coloss. 1: 26, 27.  The word should be Dick. The article here has the force of the possessive pronoun.
translated, not transferred, in all cases. Every truth contained in Crosby's Gr. Gram., ~ 482. Kiihner, ~ 244, 302. In these cases
the Scriptures was a mystery or secret to man, previous to the it is not necessary to italicize the English possessive as a supple.
period when it was revealed. "Mystery," in biblical usage, does ment.  Campbell, " [my] parables."




24                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
way-side, where the word is sown; o-7retperat o Aoos, Ka  ocTa  aKOV- side, where the word is sown;
but~~~~~~~~~~~~carOKV ie where they haeoerd, Sata   s Vown; C
but when they have heard, Satan  accoo-tv, EVOecS' EPXETaL  0    aTra- Yand when they have heard, Sacometh  immediately, and  taketh  vS'  Kat  atpEt  -TOV  AOyoV  TJ   tan cometh immediately, and takaway the word that was sown in,                         I,, 
their hearts.                            Ea-7rap/letov Ev Tats Kapat'at- av- eth away the word, which was
16 And  these are they likewise 7im. 16 Ka     VOt Et                      OlotrS sownintheir hearts. Andthese 16
16~ ~~~~~~~~~~. 7r      7EPO0_~o Andethese arenthyilikewiserTOw)o
which are sown on stony ground; ot                T       T        0         poEo, are they    in like ma er, who
~~~~ a'   /-ae ononh   rcygrud
who, when  they have heard  the ot, orav aKov0co00-t TZoY Aoyov  e    are sown on'the rocky ground;
word, immediately receive it with   e'ws,   TerTa  xapas  Aa/3avov-tv,  who, when they have heard the
gladness;                                aIrTv    17 Ka    O       IK e'/OVO    C /[  word, immediately  receive  it
17 And have no root in them-, t, -         with ajoy; and have no root in 17
av UaVots,  wcA           poO-xKatpot Eselves, and  so  endure but for a                                                     themselves, bbut endure cfor a
time: afterward, when  affliction o-tv   EtTa  yevoevysr]  OAAecoWS'   time; afterward when affliction
or  persecution  ariseth  for  the  &tcoy/Atov    ta rTo    Aoyov, e Oeco'                   afterward, when affliction 
n                          A \ tsS          ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~18?        rpreuin   rstdl  c
word's sake, immediately they are o-Kav&a'tlOvTat.    18   at  O t  or persecution  aiseth, "on aoffended.           EL0-tV  Ot (isf  Ta)     aav  A           /  count of the words, immediately
offended.                                Eco-tV ot ~[~ rS'a   a'Kosas   7po-treI
18 the fall aa. And  these are  8they  which                 
are sown among thorns; su hch             xeo   ors'      eto o ro,         Aoy ov   they, who are sown among fthe
hear  the swnaotornsdh                  asItoao-Tes',        Kat  at,Ptvat thorns, such as hear the word,
hear the word,                                                         \C3/
19 And the cares of this world, ToT   atcorog  rOVTOV, Ka t 77   raTr   and the fanxieties of this world
and  the  deceitfulness of riches, TOe  7rAoVrov, Kat at 7rept Ta Aot7ra  and the deceitfulness of riches, 19
and the lusts of other things en- E'rtOvlDvuiat  eL'07ropevoevat   -vt' and  hthe inordinate desires of
Y "and;" xal.  Kend., Pechy, Sharpe. Eras., Vulg., "et;"    In the sense of vexing or irritating, this verb is by no means
Belg., "ende;" Iber., "i."                                     used as frequently as many have supposed. "To disgust" and "to
Y  "in like manner."  This is substituted for "likewise," which  be disgusted" would often be an exact rendering.  The recent
is ambiguous, as it often signifies "also."                     origin of "disgust" must, however, render it exceptionable.  By
- "the rocky ground."  See v. 5, note j.                    substituting it for "offend," in many cases where the latter occurs,
a "joy;" Xaioa.  Wesley, Thom., Pechy.  So (E. V.) in the reader will see its appropriateness. In short, "offend" is used
parallels, Matt. 13: 20, Luke 8: 13.  G. Fr., S. Fr., "avec in the E. V. with a latitude of signification, which is not allowed
joie."  This word occurs in the N. T. fifty-nine times, and is ren-by the present usage of our language.  In Luke 8  13, parallel,
dered by " joy" in fifty-four of these instances.              fa tarairatc occurs. This is properly rendered in the E. V. by
4b "but";             "af.Kend., Pec"y. Bel-. "1 maar  *    "De Wette     "they fall away," and this is the sense of the verb in question, in
"oden  X Kn"      ee  the passagffe before us. For the causative signification of the verb
"sondern;  ~Vulg., Beza, "sed; " S. Fr., "mais."  So in parallel see eb. 9  42 note
"(E. oV.a) Matte;. W13  l 21.         e.GFr. and S Ff " the thorns;"  r&a acarv[as. WVakef., Kend., Pechy.  S.
"for a time;"  r,odaxaooAi.  Wesley. G. FF. and S. Fa.,
"pour un temps;" Belg., "voor eenen tijd."  This word is Fr., "les  pines;"  e  Vette, "die  ornen;" Belg., "de doorequivalent to zrorb xateov, Luke 8  13, which literally signifies, nan."  See v. 7, note k.
"for a time."  I would place in the margin this note, "Gr., are   g "anxieties;"  [E't?,vas.  This word is well dtifined by Rob.
for a time."                                                   "anxious thought," as dividing (/aeetio) up and distracting the
d " on account of the word;" &' -rov  o'yor. Kend., Thom. mind. So the verb ueetyvao, to be anxious, troubled, take anxiBeza, Eras., "propter sermonem;" Vulg., "propter verbum." ous thought.  In the sense in which "care" is now used, men
Rob., &'a (cum accusat.)                                       may have "care," without "anxiety."  All the duties of life dee " they fall away;" azav8a2lciorra.  Kend., Wakef., Q., mand "care" (as we now employ the word), but "anxiety" is
Rob., Greenf. This word is not found in classic writers. In the morally wrong. The antique phrase "carking care" is an equivaSeptuagint it is used actively, for "causing one to stumble," and lent to ueeitva, and to the thought we now convey by "anxiepassively, for "stumbling."  In the N. T. its use is tropical. ty."  Comp. Matt. 6: 25. Eras, Beza, "solicitudines; " Bloomf.
1. In a moral sense, to offend, vex; passively, be offended or vexed, (N. T., on Matt. 13: 22), "anxious care."
with a dative of the person; e nvi4, to take offense at one, so as to    h " the inordinate desires;" ai-e-9&vylad.  The following
desert, revolt, or fall away from him. 2. To cause one to offend, note, extracted from the Revision of Ephesians (published by the
to entice into sin, lead astray; and passively, to be enticed into sin, A. B. U.), is deemed appropriate, "XE 9vvlec, "irregular and
led astray, to fall away from the truth.                       excessive desire," Eadie. Usually, lust or concupiscence in the E.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. IV.                                                       25
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
terin0g in, choke the word, and it 7rWvyovo-t  op Aryo., Kat aLcap7ros other things entering in, choke
becometh unfruitful.,        veT.  20 KO           o       et   O   3   the word, and it becometh    -
7t VErat.      Kat ovro~ ETo    t  o       the word, and it becometh un20 And these  are they which  T. 7p  TUp  KaAp  oJrapev7re,  fruitful.  And these are they, 20
are sown on good ground; such,, 
as hear the word, and receive it, OLgTtPe   aKovovLt TOP  Aoyop  Kat who were sown  on the  good
and bring forth fruit, some thirty- W7rapaSeXoprat  KaL  KapWOfoopov- ground;  such   as  hear  the
fold, some sixty, and some an hun- atrr, E   TrptcKOPTa, Kat  -                     word,  and receive it, and bear
dred.                                                \  A   e,           21        fruit, some thirty, some sixty,
KOrTa, Kal    E    EKaTOV.           ica/   and some a hundred.  And he 21
21 And he said nnto them, Is a'ACyEv   avTotS,   Ij7Is a         0  AVXPOS'| said  to  them, Is  jthe  lamp
candle brought to be put under a,,                                                                                 t  
bushel, or under a bed? and not ePXetat, Lva uWo    T   O                    TEOD  broutht to be put under   the
to be set on a candlestick?                 v77ro r77P KAiv?7v;  ovX  v[a' l   bushel or under'the table-seat,
V. The former term is inadmissible, as present usage restricts it change..  Many later translators transfer the original word,
to one species of desire. " Concupiscence" is not a familiar term, slightly altered, so as to harmonize with the vernacular in terand has never obtained a place in our language as a conversational mination, and place a note in the margin indicating the capacityword. Besides this, it is a serious objection, that it has no plural distance, space, or value. Now, in this case, we have some serious
in its Anglicized form. " Inordinate" occurs in Ezek. 23: 11. difficulties.  For instance, it is impossible to determine, with any
Coloss. 3: 5. See Rob. and Bretsch.                           considerable accuracy, the length of many lineal measures noticed' "the good ground;" zrv y7Xv -nv zciv;s.  WVesley, Pechv, in the Scriptures; an approximation is all we can reach.  It
Kend. Belg., " de goede aarde;" De WVette, "das gute Laad;" is well known that the value of the coins noticed in the N. T.
S. Fr., "la bonne terre;" Span., " la buena tierra."  The article varied greatly at different periods, as the precious metals were
should be retained, from its reference to v. 8, r? jV         more or less abundant.  In the O. T., the earlier translators genJ" 1the lamp; "   2.'yvog. TWakef.  Belg., "delaarse" De erally transferred the Hebrew terms. It would have been well
W tte, "de;"0 5  ~.    ef  Belg.ampe;",  be, "kaars  if this course had been adopted in the N. T., at the proper time.
ette, "die Leuchte;" S. Fr., "la lampe;  Iber.,  la  mp- As this was not done, however, and English readers have become
ara; " Ital., " la lanmpacda."    Tlhis word is uniformly, though ilm-                             In
ara;"., "piTwofamiliarized with the " pound," " penny," " bushel," etc., by which
properly, rendered by "candle" in the E. V.  Candles were, un- the original words have been long represented, the propriety of
known at the period of the Saviour's advent. The article is re- changing them for the original words-which must sound strangetained on the ground, that when a well known article belonging
ly in the ears of common readers-may be questionable.  On the
to the ordinary furniture of every house was spolcen of, the l 
to the ordinary furniture of every house was spoken of, the whole, we are not in the same position as we should be, were we
article was employed, because the name of that article was defin- now enaged in makin  the first English translation. We are
ite. In this respect, the idiom of the Greek and English is the                  th      e  n
restricted by the phraseology of the Common Version, which has
same.  So we say, "the clock," "the stove," etc. In reference to r      
a single house, these names are viewed as modic.  On the other become familiar by usage. I take the liberty of suggesting that
a single house, these names are viewed as monadic.  On the other
a set of marginal notes, drawn up with more accuracy than those
and, we sometimes omit the definite article in cases of this kind, found in our common quarto editions of the Common Version,
mad such is the usag    e in Gr eek. In the parallel, Luke 8: 16, bwe should be inserted in the margin, giving a concise explanation of
the value of coins, the extent of measures, etc. In reference to
usages occur il the same sentence, o'S Ycxiovat hv,;vov %cti TZte,usages occur in the same sentence, 3o C  za ovac 2 os rat,-  coins, the value should be stated according to the "sterling"
catnv  z AUTOS V2O TTSCCOV, Ar v6. v  i'an.  In such.atv av),5  V115o zv p  )oh..? ~  z; )vxvlav.  In such standard of Britain, and the decimal reckonr:lg of dollars and
cases, it is deemed best to preserve the characteristic style of cents, in the United States.
each writer as far as possible, without violating the propriety of
our own language.' "the table-seat;" rzv -   2ivln7. Fritzsche, "lecto triclinari."
k " the bushel;" z-cov oSovn. For the use of the article here, This word, here, designates the sofa, or seat, on which persons
see last note. The capacity of the Roman modius was about one reclined at meals.  See Rob.  So it is used ch. 7: 4, Luke
peck, English measure. Hence, " bushel" is a very loose approxi- 8:16.  The seat was cushioned, and usually contained three
mation toward the capacity of the modius. Still, as far as the persons.  Trollope (Analecta,) remarks that "rc.2ir'7 does not
moral lesson is concerned, accuracy, in exhibiting the capacity of signify a bed, but a couch, on which they reclined at meals, and
the* measure, is not important.  Various plans have been sug- which seems to have been frequently used as a hiding place.
gested or adopted in reference to the mode of expressing the Suetonius (Caligula), " proripere se c strato sub lectum condere
weights, measures, and coins of the text of the Scriptures.  It is solebat."  When this word is used for an article on which the
difficult to see that any thing would be gained, in passages like sick lay, as it is in a few instances, it probably refers to a mere
the present, by substituting "measure" or "corn-measure" for cushion or stuffed quilt. Bedsteads are unknown in the Easmt
"bushel."  The subject becomes really more indefinite by the For the article rjn, joined to this noun, see note j 1n this verse.




26                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
22 For there  is nothing  hid, rTV AvXvav erLtreOU;  22 o  yp  and not to be set on mthe lampwhich  shall not be manifested; eoT  TL KpvrWo,                  \   ae- stand?  For there is nothing 22
neither was any thing kept secret, l,hidden which owill not be madibut that it should come abroad., 7  ef                        awoKpvova fested; -nor was any thing kent
23   If any  man  have   ears to aAA' [wa e[s~ qavepov  7Ar. 23 el-etd          nor w    ntigkp
23 If any  man  have  ears                v              to |AA  sa eLs fXepov EAO??  EL  secret, but that it should Pcome
hear, let him hear.                      tS' eXEt wra  aKcovetLp, aKoveTro. to light.  qIf any one rhath ears 23
24 And  he  said  unto  them, 24 Kai'AEyev avroTs', BAE'reTe rT  to hear, let him  hear.  And he 24
Take heed what ye hear: With  aKovErE.   EU, 9) hETC   Ie7T'peTe, said to them, Take heed what
what measure ye mete, it shall be FLETp7O)7O-eraL, Kat WpooTe- ye hear; -by the measure with
measured to you: and unto you               l e,                       /         which ye measure, it twill be
that hear shall more be given.            oETat    1LLV  TOts  aKOvovo-t. measured to you; and to you
25 For he that hath,  to him  o2   yap                  av XE    aoO ry-erat av- who hear, more uwill be added.
25~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ or                            he tha hah t i
shall be given: and he that bath  TO-   Kat OS' OVK EXEt, Kat 0 EXEt For whoever hath, to him will 25
not, from  him shall be taken even  apOrio-eat ar aVToV.                          be given: and he who hath not,
that which he hath.                                                                even what he hath  wwill be
z~Ka't i'eyeV, OV[TCOog  Eo-T~ ee htV   h           a    h     ~ilb,,, \ae f1i'om him.  And he said, 26
26 And he said, So is the king- |  /atAeta To - Oeo    CS eav a - taken fino  him.  And he said, 26
dom  of God, as if a man should                          T pooror                 The kingdom  of God is -as if a
O~pNO7oS'   Ap W         w7'O  V'ii     
cast seed into the ground;                     27                       E      S' man should cast seed Yon the
Kat Kade'8'')/;E'p7    rud   n    hudsepad
27 And should sleep, and rise 7Y7s',           K       O     q Kt  E7EPp?- nround; and should sleep and 27
night and day, and the seed should   at VVKTa Kat ]~txEpav, Kat o o-w - rise night and day, and the seed
spring and grow  up, he knoweth  oo  I3AarrrJv    KaL /l7KvrTraL cshould spring and grow up, he
not how.                                                                          knoweth  not how.  For  the 2
28 For the earth bringeth forth  oS   oWIe, a)3. av.To             vTOa4T]r zground  bringeth  forth  fruit
fruit of herself; first the blade, yap  n}  7}  Kap7roOopet, 7rp-COTO   of aitself' first the blade, then
m "the lamp-stand; " z'V 2vZV1daV.  Sharpe, Rob., Liddell. E. V. properly uses "be given," but there the text has JoJ/a,In E. V. uniformly, though improperly, "candlestick."       zat. Rob. (zrgoa:if?/yr), Gener. "to join unto, to addt unto;"
"hidden." This is the poreterite participle of "~ o hide."                                          Z
n "bhidden."  This is the preterite participle of "to hide."  Liddell, "to put to, to add;" Bretsch., "de augmento: in.super
"will."  The reason for substitutin  "will" for "shall" ap- addo."  This verb occurs eighteen times (E. V.), and is rendered
~ "1 will."  The reason for substituting 11 will " for "1 shall " ap-  7
p ~ears v. 24,~ note t~. ~by "add" eleven times.  In the remaining seven instances, it
pears v. 24, note t. 
",come to light;" -Ig ras'oov 52'9'N7  Kend., Rob., Pv   usually has the force of an adverb (iterum) by a Hebraism. For
"omeoigh; " o.e n, Rb~,,-the use of" will," auxiliary, see last note.
evo.  This idiomatic expression is accurate in presenting the...   v a1 even what;",oal; o. Sharpe, Kend., Pechy. Vulg., Eras.,
thought in a familiar and forcible manner.                       ",,, E,
Beza, Castal., " etiam quod; " S. Fr., " cela meme que."
q "If any one " Ertl.  Sharpe, Wakefield., Kend.; Vul,.,
ErasBeCastali,   sir,  " s q n        " will."  For use of this auxiliary see note t.
Eras, Beza, Castalio, " si quis; " S. Fr., " si quelqu'un; " Iber.
and Span., "si alguno.;" Belg., "zoo iemand;" De Wette,   x "as if; " oevrco>-oG. Thomson. G. Fr., " comme si." IT
Wenn jemand."                                               English the connection of " so" (or " thus ") with " as if," is a
r 1"hath;" eZet. When the Eng. verb is conditional from a pleonasm, unless we supply the ellipsis which is found in the con-,.. ~~~struction of the text —thus —" The k~ingdom of (God is "4so " (thuds
conjunction or other particle, the present indicative, rather than struction of the text-ts-  The kingdom of God is so" (thus)
the subjunctive, is to be employed. See ch. 3  24, note i.  it is as if," etc. Should it be deemed necessary to give both
"by the measurewitwhichyemeasure;~ 9particles a place by their equivalents, I suggest the alternative
~ "by the measure with which ye'~LmeasureT;" Yr~[reV Ic- rendering, "The kingdom  of God is thus, as if," etc. Vulg.,
-rerre. The preposition and dative, instrumental. Hence, "by" Eras., "quemadmodum si."
is appropriate. G. Fr. and S Fr., " De la mesure dont vous Y "on the ground;  i'7vr zis y. Pechy, Tom., Mrakef. De
mesurez;" Iber., "con la medida con que medis;" Beza, "qu'a Wette, "auf."  Bloomfield, Annot. So (E. V.) v. 5, 8. Matt.
mensura metimini."  "Mete" is obsolete. Perspicuity demands 6: 19  9  6  24  3. Mark 4  1; 6  47, 48; 8  6.  Rob
6':19; 9':6; 24:'3. Mark 4'1 I; 6':47, 48; 8':6. Rob.,
the change, which is made in the language of the E. V., 
Z) t7cl..                      "Ground," which is a common signification of y~i, is deemed
t " *ill be measured."  Rend., Sharpe, Wakef. As the verb more appropriate than "earth," as it obviously refers to cultivated
here presents the idea simply of a future action, the auxiliary ground or soil. So v. 26.
"will" is deemed most accurate.."ground."  See last note.
"will be added;" zroaae9'aseae.  Castal., "addetur;"       "itself."  The neuter pronoun is used in prose, in our
C[ont., Eras., Beza, "adjicietur." In the parallel, Luke 8:18, the language. So Peehy, Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, Thom.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. —CHAP. IV.                                                         21
KING JAM'IES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
then  the ear, after that the full XOpTrOV, ELTa o-TaXVV, ELTa 7Apq  the ear, bthen  the full -grain in
corn in thle ear.                        oX-rov'y 7     - ccXVi.   29 OT    ~   tle  ear.  But when  the fruit 29
29 But when the fruit is brouoght 7ra                 o  p       n           &re- dffereth itself, immediately he
forth, imnimediately he putteth in   — AL                                 7            putteth  in  the  sickle, because
the sickle because the harvest is 0-TEAA2t 7-  apE7ravov, [7t 7apr                  -  tteth Il the sickle,  beae            3
the   sickle, because the harvest is                         /                      the harvest ehathl come.  And 30
conie.                                    CrT7KEV  O OEptJoS-.
30come. And  he0 saith, Whereunto' KE, T    he said, To what shall we liken
0 And  hle  saith,            W        haereunto  so  7~ EAyG     pt o/zotr'o-  co-   the kingdo  of God, or with
shall we  liken the  ktingdom   of Fop T-J]V / ao-rAELaV  rob 0             Eov;    Y  what comparison shall we com~~God c?  or w7ith w1it~otia  copaopoAfj 7aap/cAo/tveV pare it? It is like a grain of 31
shall we compare it?                                                                   pare it?   I  is like a grain of 3
31 It is like a grain of mustard- aUV;                 r' KOKKC  oc-tvaYrEcos,  mustard-seed, which when it is
seed, which, when it is sown in the  os, ora,    -rap-      7  Ercrp   7yT,   t- sown  fon  the  ground, is gthe
earth, is less than  all the seeds Kpor/pos WOm-oJV Tfv o-rWp/oxTWv least of all the  seeds hon the
that be in the eart:                       \K, 
32 But when it is so771wn, it grow-                                                 groud:  ad  yet wilen  it is 32
eth up, and becometlh greater than   rrwap,           P avcatlt   Ka            T    sown, it groweth  up,  and  beall herbs,  and shtooteth  out gr~eat  W -TWva      7~WV A'Lw                              onaethi ithe greatest of all the
all herbs, ancL shooteth  o7t ueat, 7ratTt   Tc-7V AaXacov p/e['(co~ Ka, herbs, and  shooteth  out great
branches; so that the fowls of the           tE       a a      X, /_Eo'      "V' (07E brn es,  so that o    the  birds of
air may lodge under the shadow  WoteL  KAaaovs'   ea/Aovs, oo-Te  branches, so that "the birds of
of it.                                   6vuvao-atL zVo   r7vP  rKLtaV    av'TOv  the  air  ican  lodge  under its
b " then;" sZct.  So in the preceding clause (E. V.)  Kend., "less than all seeds " is not correct English.  Our usus loquenzdi,
Sharpe, WVakef. So Luke 8   12. John 19: 27; 20: 27, etc.   if we use the comparative, would demand this phrase, " which is
rgrain; nov.  Sharpe, PRob., Lid~dell.  As this nword less than any other seed."  This is submitted as an alternative
rendering. De Wette, "er lleinste aller Samen;"  Beza, "minicomprehends.the varions seeds which serve for food, it is best, 
mumi?  t *;" Castal., "omniran  terrestrium  seroinurm  vel  minirendered by a gelieric equivalent.  See ch. 2: 23, note p.,   
mum;" Bcel., " het minste is van alle."  The suoperlative is used
d,, offeretil itself;" taoea&.  Bloomf. (Annot.)  Fritz., " se in this passage by Wesley, Camp., Thom., L. Tomson.
tradiderit;" Trollope, (Gram.) "presents itself." WNiner (, 31 b 2)   h1 " on the ground."  See v. 20, note i.
remarks that after active verbs of a transitive signification, the
reflexive pronoun is sometimes omitted.  " Here (says he) also' "and yet;" o   ao.  This conjunction  sometimes closely conmay be referred AMark 4'29, -aaole, quum (se) tradiderit,"  etc. nects two opposed clauses.  Hoogeven (zai).  It thns performs
the ofce of aclv and &B, as in JOnlll 9: 30, ov'z,- o''u'r~E 7Zoo&v
Bloomf. (N. T.), af'er noticing the difficulties which translators,,
ea O.   EtT, c(6 C.9.T.. E. V.i~, "O ye know not rhelcme lie is, alid
have found in this passage, observes, " The best mode of removing,., E. V., "ye know not whence he is, and
the difficulty is (with Beza, Heupel, Wolff, Kuincel, and Fritz.) yet he hath opened," etc. In cases of this kind, the conjunction
to sppose an ellipsis of, as in the  ase of many other has not, inre itself, an adversative sense, but, as Hoogeven remarks,
to suppose an ellipsis of cavro'v, as in the case of  llany other
active verbs to which use imparted a reciprocal sense." So this takes it from the nature of the opposed clauses or members.
verb is used reciprocally, in the sense of' present," or " commit." Rob. (xai.)
1 Pet. 2:23.                                                       i " the greatest of all the herbs;" zrvroWv rYcv 2ada'vcon, clcov.  Camp. and Dick. use the superlative here. It is approprie " hath come;" = ctu ~azTyze,.     Dick.,  "hath arrived."  This
ate on the same principle which applies to /itxe'e~eog, in v. 31.
auxiliary harmonizes with our.sus loaqueuc/i,  and gives the proper See v. 31, note g.  Should it be deemed best to retain the comsense of the verb.  It forms one of those perfects, which embrace   tive form, te  a 
the present, or the tiewhichisnowbefoeus.Seecl1 parative form, then an alternative rendering which does not vio
the present, or the tiae, which is now before us. See ~h. 1   38, late the propriety of the English, would be, " greater than any
note a.
other herb."  I retain the article as in v. 31. The Greek and
" on the ground."  See v. 20, note i. Wakef. Fr., " sur la English harmonize in this use of the article. The parallel, Matt.
terre."                                                         13: 32,  ~rz:ov  ouov.aZacivcov, is rendered in the E. V., " the
g "the least of all the seeds;"  tcode$3,eos  vrdnvv ro, v   greatest among herbs."  See the use of the comparative?esl'cow
onrcea'zcov.  Pechy   So parallel Matt. 13: 32. Diclk., "the for the superlative in Matt. 18: 1. Mark 9: 34. Luke 9: 46.
smallest of all the seeds."  Pechy remarks on the rendering, " the 1 Cor. 8:13.  So  ieevoreeot,   1 Cor. 15: 9, E. V., "most
least of all the seeds' " There can be no doubt as to the propri- miserable."  Trollope, (Gram.) l 43, obs. 5.
ety of this change on logical grozclds; the comparaltive form     k "birds."  See v. 4, note g.
would, clearly, if taken literally, imply that the mustard-seed was    I "can;" s6varo aa.  Pechy.  This is a common rendering
not itself a seed."  In addition to this remark, I suggest that of the verb in the E. V.




28                        TlE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CUAP. IV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
33 And with many such para- Ta\ -ETetva TOe opapov icaTaO-KV- shadow.  And with many such 93
bles spake he the word unto them, vost.  33 Kai Tota.VTats 7rapaf3o- parables, mihe spoke the word to
as they were able to hear it.
aAa.s 7eoAAais eAaAet aVTOLS TVo  them, even as they were able to
34 But without a parable spake,,,,.,
he not  wnto them' and when tspaey  Ao~yov, Ka~cos 77)vaVoTao  aKovetLP  hear it. But without a parable, 34
he not unto them: and when they 
31
were  alone,  he  expounded  all    Xapor 8>  7rapaS3oAsa  oA            K da-'he did not speak to them: and
things to his disciples.                AcU  avTOLg'   KaT                   TOSc'av  N    ToZs'  when they were alone, ohe ex35 And  the  same  day, when ttaO7rTrair avTro   E7re'Ave 7raVTa.    plained all things to his discithe even was come, he saith unto           35 ICAI AEIYeL aVrotS' ev eKetVr7 ples.  And Pthat day, qevening 35
them, Let us pass over unto the   /-,,,,    s
other side.                             T i?} 27fLcpa oir/cxs~ 7E))Op.ezl'27  Jt&A- having  come, he saith to them,
other side.'                 teP,
36 And  when  they  had  sent c0O/LE), EtS' TO  WEpeCv.    36 KCa[ Let us pass over to the other
away the multitude, they took him  a0evTres T  O oxAo, 7rapoaAat3a- side.  And rleaving the crowd, 36
even as hlie was in the ship.  And'ovortv aVrTO   WS 79V EV T-C 7rAo[t   they took him  as hlie was in the
there were also  with  him  other KaL  4[AAa  N   7rAotapta  7]   trET  ship.   And  there  were  also
little ships.                                 ^     37
little ships. t a a         atroS.        a Ka   7Pierat AaAat,other  little  ships with  him.
37storm   of wind    and  the wereave arose a  great    olv  /eyaAq-  rTa  8E  KuaTa  And there arose a great tstorm  37
storm of wind, and the waves
beat into the ship, so that it was e7re3aAAev  eS' rTo  7rAolov, ooffre  of wind, and the waves'dashed
now full.                               avTro 78&  yeh YEt['EcOat.        Ka[ 7L  into  the ship  so that it vwas
38   And   he  wasin the      hind          e'     /       
38 And  lie was in the hicnder avroTS  EWT  Tr              7WPVJ)V)   EWT   TO  now  filling.  And he was wat 38
part of the ship, asleep on a pil- 7rpoo-Ke/Aato    KaOeLNroW'   ca[ xthe stern, asleep on  ythe pillow: and  they  awake  him, and,, 
say unto him, Master, carest thou  &E7E/povLrt)t  aVTOV. Kal A'yovurtv  low: and they awake him  and
not that we perish?                    aVT60, JztaaoKaAe, ov  I/EAec eot say to him,'Teacher, dost thou
"he spoke;" K2&).s.  Kendrick, Thomson. Tyndale, "lhe   t "storm;" Aaz),aye.  Though I retain the rendering of the
preached."                                                    E. V., it is not without a conviction that the sense of "storm
"h11le did not speak;  ofzy Ei2ailet.  Thorn. This arrange- hns changed since 1611, so that we now apply it to a fall of
ment is adopted as natural, and one which furnishes a sentence rain, hail, or Snow. T, therefore, suggest "1 gust " as a substitute.
easily enunciated. Rend., Camp., "h le told nothino."         See Webster on "1storma."  The definition of gust, "1a blast of
a"he explained;" i'srf12ve. Wakef., Thorn., Dick., Newcome, wind of short duration," presents the idea here conveyed by
Pechy. Rob. and Liddell (in verbo).                           2.2y
P "Ithat;  12xEivn.  Campbell, Rob., Liddell. M out., Vulo',   u "dashed;"  d7rfa)2ez'.  Cran., Wakef., Rend., L. Tomson,
MA  ie;Era.,  ez, 1 di ilo;"  astl.,ill di."This Dc., Rob. (int loco), Liddell. The pronoun Ecavra' is -understood
pronoun joined with m'jyEga, is rendered "1 that" in (E. V.) Matt. after this verb, literally, "1 the waves threw themselves into," etc.
7: 22; 22  46; 24:36; 26:29. Mark 14: 25. Luke 6: 23, etc. Fritz. says, "1 E'zt,322cs, h. I., sensu intransitive notat se inj'icere."
q "1evening;  0'yiag.  Pechy, Campbell, Wesley, Sharpe. Mont., "1injiciebant; " S. Fr., "Ise jetaient; " lber., "1se arroja,
n                                  - ~~~~~~~~~~~~ban las ondas."
"1Even" now belongs to poetry. There is no necessity for the
insertion of a supplementary article "Ithe"1 before "1eveninc,"","                             WkfedKndilPcy
8cc eb. 1  32, note n.   ~~~~~~~~~~  Sharpe, Thom. S. Fr., "1s'emplissait" Iber., "1se llenaba."
r 1leaving (the crow d);" &gvreg (zrov O`Yav). Rend., G.'    "a; I    rCr   a~.RbLidl.S   r,"   I
Campbell, Thomson.  Tyndale, Cran., Geneva, "left;" Castal.,poe)
",omissh multitudine;" S. Fr., " ils eurent laiss; " BeIg., "1ge-   x 11the stern; "'-rj 7toa1rn.  Wesley, Wakef., Camp., Sharpe,
talea hebbende" De Wette, "1lassend" Bretsch. (in verbo), Them., Rend. So Acts 27  29.
"1linquo aliqccem  sett aliqcod, ich verlasse."  So (E. V.) Matt.  "tepllw;   7rim  axe oazm~ao.WseSapPcy
4: 11; 8:15; 22: 22; 26: 44. Mark 8: 13. John 14: 18.  Bloomf. (N. T.), "1the pillow."  The article having a peculiar
"other litesp   ihhm"Ti stentrlodrfrforce, as pointing to a particular part of the furniture of the
our language.  So Pechy.  S. Fr., "d'autres bateaux 6taient ship. Iber., "Cie cabezal."




THE GOSPWLt3EL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. V.                                                29
KING JAMBES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
39 And he arose, and rebuked  OTt a&roAAveDOa;  39 Ica't aeyEp- not care that awe are perishthe wind, and said unto the sea, Oels E reyETL77To      e  T'  aVeP,  Ka\ ing?  And he rose and rebuk- 39
Peace, be still.  And  the wind  E7ZE T- OaA -o0-,  LOta, 7TWo- ed the wind, and  said to the
ceoased, and  there  was a great /woro.   KIat  EK0o7roaE E               a've- sea, bBe silent, be still!  And
call.,uos, Kal E72 YETO 7yakpvr) Ieya7,A1. the wind ceased and there was
40 And he said unto them, Why  40 Kal   ElE VO avroS4,  _TI   6etAoW  a great calm.  And he said to 40
are ye so fearful? how is it that e-TE  OUrTO;  7rWrS OVK  EXETE  7rl- them, Why are ye so fearful?
ye have no faith?                     0rrt;    41 Kai E/jof3O770-ar  5bo- how is it that ye have no faith?
41 And they feared exceeding feared exceeding-   ov  a, Ka    AEyo    7rp  -  And they feared  exceedingly, 41
ly, and said one to another, What AUiAovS, TIS a'pa orrOT   E0TtLV)   Oft and said cto one another, dWho
manner of man is this, that even KaL o a5'vE o c Ka2 j tgOaAa-o-r a 5ra- then is this, that even the wind
the wind and the sea obey him?    KOVOvUo-t  avTCr;                              and the sea obey him?
CHAP. V.                                CHAP. V.                                 CHAP. V.
AND  they came over unto the    KACAI'AOov EtS ro Wr"Epav  TrS'   AND they acame to the other  1
other side of the sea, into  the  OaAcOrrr/- 7 5, els  T7l  XOpav  TvV side of the sea, into the country
country of the Gadarenes.               2aEapryEA l 2 Kal E             TtEAtBoL av-  of the Gadarenes.  And bas he  2
2 And when he was come out                                                    came out of the ship, immediof the ship, immediately there met T1J EK reO  7rAotov, EvOer                    cae out of the ship, immedihim  out of the tombs a man with  T77r -v avTo EK    v                            tely there   et hi  out of t
an unclean spirit,,              Ka,         tombs a man with an unclean
Op6oyro sep   7rpEv/t atst aKagap T6
3 Who had his dwelling among  3 \,,, -spirit, who had his dwelling rin  3
the tombs; and no man could bind    O' T17l) KaTotK2rrtLl EtXEV El roW5 the tombs; and duo one could
him), no, not with chains:            [ivl)l)tE1OtS'  Kat OVTE acAvrerrtl0 ov- bind him, enot even with chains:
4 Because  that he had  been  86ELs  y3vUaTo  avroT 8\ 4rat,    8t    ecause'he  had  goften  been  4
often  bound  with  fetters  and,
chains, and the chains had been  ro  arov  vroAAaKlt  vreatsz   Kat bound with fetters and chains,
plucked asuinder by him, and the E&         +EEo-t  &SE'-Oai,  Kat 68terra-   and the chains hhad been burst
29. Eph. 4: 11. 1 Tim. 2: 7. 2 Tim. 1: 11; 4: 3. Heb. " venerunt trans fretum maris."  Beza correctly renders, " vene5:12.                                                      runt in ulteriorem," etc.; S. Fr., " ils arriverent a l'autre bord;"
a "we are perishing?" aro22itevzao; Bloomaf. (N. T.), Pe- Sharpe, Pechy, " And they came to;" Span., " Y vinieron a la
ehy, Wakef., Dick.                                          otra parte del mar."  Syr., l:'.
b "Be silent;" acoJxa. Dick. Vulg., Eras., Castal., " Tace;"    b  as he came;" iE r)96 reV  a(c. Kend., \Vesley, Sharpe.
Beza, " Sile;" S. Fr., " Fais silence."  As an alternative render- S. Ftr., " comme ii sortait."  See ch. 1  38, note a.
ing, " Silence i " Kend.  This idiomatic term imitates the con-   C "in (the tombs);" iV zorgs uvuiots. So'v is rendered in
ciseness of the Greek, and is equally forcible. See ch. 14: 61, v. 5 (&v zTos  vr uouccatv), E. V. WVesley, Wakef., Sharpe, G.
note.                                                       Camp., Theom., Dick. Vulg., Eras., Beza, " in monumentis; " S
" to one another;" 7  eoas ca222ovs.  Sharpe, Thom., Rob. Fr., "dans les sepuleres;" De Wette, " in den Begrabnissen."
(in verbo), Liddell. So (E. V.) Msatt. 24: 10. John 13: 34;   d "no one;" olBEiS. Pechy, Wakef., Sharpe. See ch. 2: 21,
15: 12, 17. Acts 19: 38.                                  note h.
d ", Who thlen is this?" Tis ioc ov'os oatLv;  VWakef., Pe-   e "not even;" OVe. Ken, Camp.Camp., Thom., Rob. (in loco.)
chy, Kend., Sharpe. De Wette, "Wer ist doch dieser?" S. Fr.,   f " that," after " because," in the E. V., is dropped by Sharpe,
" Qui done est celui-ci?"  Belg., "Wie is doch deze?"  Ital., Pechy, Wesley, Wakef., G. Camp., Thom., Dick., Kend. There
Chi e dunque costui?"  Iber., "Quinn pues es este?"     is nothing' in the text to demand it.
" came  to," etc.;  9  3ov ELs.  The adverb " over" is un-   g "ofen been."  Wesley.  This is the natural and proper
necessary, not being demanded by the text or the exigentic loci. order.
So in the parallel, Matt. 8: 28, lZ&6vz avZcr is rendered in the   h  had been burst;" deazu9c ce.  Thomson, " he burst;"
E. V., "he was come" (properly, "he came ").  WVesley, Sharpe, Rheims, "he had burst."  So Jer. 2  20, Sept., 3usChraaas zovs
Pechy.  "Over" originated in the rendering of the Vulgate,  aecco~s  oov, E. V., "burst thy bands."  The definition of




30                 ~~THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAIIR.-CIIAP. V.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
fetters broken in pieces: neither o-Oat V7 5r' avrTo   T7 avrets   Kat asunder by him  and the fetters
could any man tame him.                  N'a,                                                               ol
coul  7am t hT   e VVTETp[t3Oa,, Ka' o, broken  in  pieces:  nor could
5 And always, night and day, |            etL avrov -TO Xve 8a/ao-aL 5T Kat any one tane him.  And  al- 5
hlie was in the mountains, and in    -avr               TOscr    Ka\  e  pa/        ways, night and day, lie was'in
the  tombs, crying, and  cutting            ot eo-   a   v  o               aLte tombs andi temountais,
himself with stones.         ~TOiS O'PEUL  KaL  EY Tots5 /t7~t(    the tombs and in the mountains,
himself with stones.                    3,' \'.... i
6 But when he saw Jesus afar 279 KpaL~  Ka  KaTaK                             -' i   out, and cuttin  hiseif
off, he ran and worshipped him,   rol ALdoe s.   6'I(cv                T rV'ir]  with stones.  But when he saw   6
7 And cried with a loud Voice,  ooV    gro taK poO&e,   Spae Ka~ Jesus kfar off, hle ran and'did,, 7 \, ll  7everence to him, alld -cried  7
and said, What have I to do with 7rpOoEKKV17tTEV  auTr,7 Kat Kpa- reverence  to  him   and   cried  7
thee, Jesus, thou Son of the Most ~as- O,  e,                        T',,   out with a loud voice and said,
thee, Jesus, thou, Son of the M~ost:cas' ~ro.IJ? iyeycaA etre~ X l eyto,'High  God?   I  adjure  thee  by  Nat 0roS I2f0, ViEroS          T[ o5  Oeo   What have I to do with thee,
High  God?    I  adjur e  thlee by  Ka\  ~l a-o      ~ IL   TOV  EO
Z!)~~~~~..., JesusC    Son of thie Most Hig'h
God, that thou torment mne not.    TOV                                             Jesus,  So   of the    ost Hgh
TO V   Lrr-Tov;   opKL~r          Top 0-o
8 (For he said unto him, Come       e                                            Go?   I implore thee  y God,
oV, t     C [ZE/3ao'avito27s-     EAE7E
~~out  of  the  metan, thou  uncleaii  avcp, " A, Tt thatthoutormemit iie inot;P (for  8
out  of  the  man, thou  unclean  7\p  IS r            3/'~- Ae  7          -)7r~c he        adt iCm u
spirit.).          / l1,/ap  asT~en    ENe~, T       he qhad said to him, Cone out
spirit.),,                                     I 
9 And he asked him, What i  TO   Ka         V  eKa  TOav avpoov. of the  man,r unclean  spirit.)
9 And he asked him, What  is 9              \a  egvrr,vrovI
thy  name?  And  lie  answered,   Kat  E7pCOTa  avTo',    to-t   And he asked him, What is thy  9
saying, MI y name is Legion: for   onla;   K               aEp8          X y,   ame?   And -lie saith to him
we are many.                            AteyEVc oVoa  /-o to  orTt 7roAAot My name is Legion, for we are
10 And he besought him much o-(TIEv.   10 Kcat 7rapecKAe  a)Top many.  And he besought him  10
"burst" by Webster is, "To break or rend by force or vie-   " The supplementary "thou" of E. V. is superfluous. No
lence."                                                       supplement in Dick., Camp., De Wette, S. Fr., Iber.
"in the tX~~~~~~~~om    n  i  h                 I implore thee " 5o.iuco as. Castal., "obtestor te."  The
" "in the tombs and in the mountains;" ~Vor~,uyvUuaa,,, o a. This.isth reading o Gverb here has the sense of " obtestor, "to implore vehemently,"
a~V ~ Og Or    O 4' q a t. This is the readiig of Griesbach, Scholz,
0,,l"to beseech."  Bretsch. (i' loco),"obtestor."  So 1 Thess..5:27,
Knapp, Tittmann, Laehmann, Tischendorf. It is recognized by "
noir ~/~  zb  E,~~,E.I ch'arge you by the Lord."
Syriac, Vulgate, and approved by Fritzsche and Bloomfield.    01CO Va  o  K',. V., "I carge you      te Lor."
In the parallel, Luke 8: 28, iouaci cov, "I beseech thee."
"crying out;" zocov.  Rob. See ch. 1: 26, note z.        Bloomf. (N. T1.) remarks on this verb, " here (as Grotius, Rosenk "fa  o".',co 1cc69v    Afar"snwrtice  to nmiiller, and Kuincel have thought) it has the force of ore, obk,,far off;   x/mo. far i            s now restricted    tester te per Deum."  Fritz., " recte explicuit Grotius, ore, obpoetic language. Alternative rendering, "fom far."  In present tester te per Deum."  The colloquial phrase in English " for
usage the equivalent is, "at a distance."  "Far off" occurs iln God's sake, I beseech you," has the same force.  Compare HIothle E.~V., Gen. 44':4.  Numb. 2:'2.  2 Sam. 15'*17.  Eph.,     
the E. V., Gen. 44: 4. Numb. 2: 2.  2 Sam. 15:17. Eph. race, B. I., Ode 8: 1, "per omnes te Deos ore."  I use "im2' 13.
2   ~~~~~~~~: 13~~. ~plore" (though a non-biblical word) in order to make a distincI "did reverence to him;" 7rooazVjae',V aVr-.  Rob. (in tion similar to that of the text, between this passage and the
verbo), "In N. T. and generally, to do reverence or homage to parallel, Luke8:28.
any one, usually by kneeling or prostrating ones'self before him;   P As the text has a colon after fiaoavial7, a semicolon has
Sept. every where for 67,~,,%' to bow down, to prostrate ones'- been placed after "not."
self in reverence.'"  So Sept., 2 Sam. 9: 6,  bcc h-eae, hzc   q "had said;" tsyRe.  Tyndale, Wakefield., G. Camp., Dick.,
gruoeocov, avroy, xai rooUae mJcye, av' cc4, E. V., "he fell on Bloomf., Newcome. " Where the relation of time is sufficiently
his face and did reverence to him."  1 Kings 1: 31, ooo vezmvmae clear from the context, the aorist can be employed instead of
In cC aclct, E. V., "did reverence to the king."            the pluperfect, in narration," Buttm., ~ 137. 3.
Reverence paid to men, is no longer termed "worship."   r "th"  See v 7 note n.
0~~~~~~~ "            cthou."  See v. 7, note n.
Hence, a word which, in present usage, implies the adoration of
~ ~.....~.....h  he saith."  Sharpe, Pechy. Ai'e,    is the reading of
the heart. is less accurate here, amid in similar instances, than one  hee  vrj i
whic ha prmar reerece o tat atitde  y wichthesupri-Griesbach, Scholz, Lachm., Tisch., Tittmann, Knapp, Fritz., Bloomority' of powrva1 or rank wanictd                          field, Rob. (Harmonly.)  It is reogized by Syriac and Vulgate.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. V.                                                    31
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
that he would not send them away 7roAAoa, 2'ova tu  avUTOvv a7roTrreA72   tearnestly  that he would  not
out of the country..                            le'   TTS. xpas%   11 7v 7 e  EKEL| send them away out of the coun11 Now  there was there nigoh    rp            P yAr  XolpIov  Ley- try. And there was there unear 11
unto the mountains a great herd                            12 a   wapeK{Ae-  the mountain a great herd of
of swine feeding.                                                                                   And- the de- 12
12 And all the devils besought crav  avro    rvrTES  o    al/Loves,  swine feeding.  And   the de- 12
him, saying, Send  us into  the AE)7OVTES, iE/u/4oV?ULaSr eESr 7TOVr   monsbesought him, saying,Selnd
swine, that we may  enter into  Xo0povsl tva  ets avTrov  ei(rJEA o- us into the swine, that we may
theml.                             tv.   13 [  fat   reTppe+er   abroLs enter into  them.  And immae- 13
13 And  forthwith Jesus gave e               [ s,'rTo-ovrs.  Kai;4eAAOvrTa  diately Jesus gave them  leave,
them   leave.   And  the  unclean  Na 7rrevJyvaTc Ta  _CK Saapra  ELo-rA- and  the  unclean  spirits went
spirits went out, and entered into  Ta, 7 t, Ta,                 out and entered into the swine:
the swine: and the herd ran v-io- O         eS' TOVY' XotPov;' KatL  cop/ltrthe sw-ine: alnd the herd ran vio-,o,l                                    -  and the herd Crushed clown Ythe
lently down a steep place into the  o -E       a7 -ye)A]q  KaTa TOV Kp^OV                 the 
sea, (they were about two  thou- E   T-V                        steep into  the sea (they were
sea, (they were about twvo tl1ou- E41 T71v  8OaA&acaa        v    rlqav 8E  OS
aALo ea K,& EW,o,, about two thousand), and were
sand,) anld were  choked  in  the  torXAtot'  Ka  l               ro  r    hod   in te sea.  And t7Oose E   TT
~4 teeay        tahat7                                                Td thio] o  choked in the sea.  And those 14
141 And  they  that  fed  the ITO0 a                                30 JKOVT/   who  zfed  them, fled  and  -reswilne fled, and told it in the city,,ytOJar                       KaL,   ",     ported it in the city and in the
and  in  the country.  And they                                                                          went out
went out to see what it was that |ayOov.   Kat e5A3 ov  L&EL   Ti to  see what it was hthat had
/   15
was done.                             EJTL To Y'E0YVO-s         KaL EPXo7at been done.  And they come to 15
15 And  they  come to  Jesus, 7rps' rTv'Ii] orOv, Kal  8OcpoDo-t Jesus and  see cthe demoniac,
and see him  that was possessed  rTopv  atLEuoptohbEVop KaOttEVOV KaL dwho had had the legion, sitwith the devil, and had the legion, i/artofLEVov  Kat  0r0opovo rVTa, tiug  and  clothed, and  in  his
sitting, and  clothed, and  in his,,,  
right mind: and they were afraid. roy  ecrX2/ora K        oT   Ae7ecok'   KaL right  mind:  and  they  were
16 And they that saw  it told UE/JO/gOroav L.  KGaL 8tL7y oJ7avro    afraid.   And  those  who  saw  16
them  how  it befell to him  that arot   o                               E       it, told them  ho   it befell the, "earnestly;" zo2ah.  Wesley, Dick., Wakefield, Campbell, an alternative, " the precipice."  Died. Sicul., B. I., cap. 33, Crro
thom. This change is made in conformity with "the existing J& z7s, oaigcias afor7vo~s zaz ei3 co2'ova, "but on the side toward
Atate of our language."  " Vehemence," not " frequency," is the Arabia, broken precipices "
thughlt here..." them."  Sharpe, Pechy.  Instead of rovs xoteovs of the
- by; " rors (,2r  b',oc). Sharpe, Pechy. Rob. says, "With Text. Recept., Griesbach, Scrholz, Knapp, Titt., Lach., Tischend.
the dative, -roo' marks a place or object, by the side of which a read  irizo's. So Rob. (Harmony.)  Fritz. rejects rohs xoiov'.
person or thing' is."  Bloomf. (N. T.), "juxta montem."     Vulg., " eos;" Syr., Q~..
"v the mountain."  Sharpe, Camp., Dick., Pechy.  Ty5 o'ee     "reported;"  criyyetlav (instead of vryyeleavr,) is the readis the reading of Griesbach, Scholz, Knapp, Tittmann, Lach., ing adopted by Griesbach, Scholz., Titt., Knapp, Vater, Lach.,
Tischend., Fritzsche, Bloomfield. So in the parallel, Luke 8: 32. Bloomf., Fritz., Tischendorf, Rob. (Harmony.) The verb has the
Bloomf. says, " this reading is found in the greater part of the sense of bearing news, or a message, from one person or place to
MSS., and nearly the whole of the Versions."                another. Rob., "to report."  Liddell, Kend. So (E. V.) Acts
w 7rcvzeS of the Text. Recept. is rejected by Griesb., Scholz, 4: 23. 1 Cor. 14: 25.
Tittmann, Tischendorf, Bloomf., Fritzsche.  Not recognized by    b "that had been done;" T' yEyovs.   Wakef. Eras., "(quid
Syriac or Vulgate.                                          esset) quod acciderat;" Beza, " [quid illud esset] quod factum
x "rushed;",ouiazv.  Wesley, Wakefield, Kend., Sharpe, fuerat."
Camp., Pechy. Belg., " stortede;" De WVette, " stiirzte;" Beza,   c " the demoniac."  See ch. 1: 32, 34, notes.
"ruit;" Rob., Bretsch, (in verbo),'"dicitur, de eo qui fertur cum    d "who had had;" zrv daXxoza.   Kend., Pechy, Wesley.
S. Fr., "qui avait ou."  This part. has the force of a pluperf.
Y "the steep;" zov~ xzo7yvov   Wesley, Kend., Pechy. As Trollope, ~ 50: 6. See Ewoaxzes,.  John;: 45.




32                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CI AP. V.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
was possessed with the devil, and  7x- &aLovt(ohEd'vo, KaCl 7WEp[ T7O   demoniac  and  -econcerning the
also concerning the swinle..     oproP.   17 Kai  ~'pgaVTo  Wapa-  swine.  And they begall to feln- 17
17 And they began to pray him  KaAELv  avTo'p  daWeXOEi'  agvro rTW    treat him  to depart from  their
to depart out of their coasts.                               18 Is a         VTo      bds.   An            as  h   wet 18'~~~~1'     3 ^'~tborders.  And'has lie  went is
18 And when le was come into                                                      into the shi    e who had been
the ship, he that had been  pos- aro    es   o                       rpeKAe io    the shp, he who had been'~~~~~~~~~'',                    possessed with the demons,'ensessed with the devil prayed him  aVTO   0 vatovto                 s,'a  7   E   possessed with the denos, enthat he might be with him.              aTroe. 19 o'io c                 dG   - treated  inn  that le Jmight re-,^main wvith him. 1"And yethle did 19
19 Howbeit, Jesus suffered him  KEP  avTrO,  aAAa                 AEyt  avr, main   ith hi.  Ad yet e did 19
not, but saith unnto him, Go honle  "Yv7ray,,,                  not suffer  him, but  saitlh  to
not,~~~~~~~~~~~ Yuvat    nohmG  oe*)ga7c  errS 7-op  otKop rroV 7r-poV
to thy friends, and tell them how'o oS               Ka  r      eAov aroLS him, Go home to  thy  friends
great things the Lord hath done,,     NC,,\ and tell them'how  much  the
for thee, and hlathl had compassion  ooa  (oot O Kvtpos eW0o7TE, K20                 Lord hlath  done for thee, and
on thee.                                27Ae70cre oe.   20K C W7Ao KOE  K71          mlhath pitied thee.  And he de- 20
20 And he departed, and began  V 7pqaTo              pv K2VOCtc EP  T j eKato publish in Decapolis how great 7roAAet  oa EwoLno-ev avTo                         parted and began to  pblish in
t g e h d e   hm.                       Decapolis nlhow much Jesus had
thing's Jesus had                                    done for hirm. ToS'-e Kal 7TaPTESdall Pwoao
And all men did marvel.                     21   KU?.AWUVTES tavE~a'oU1V7done for him.  And ~all  wonAndl all men dlidI mlarvel.                 2i fA~   &lagep~o-aaroro   r-ov  dered.  And when qJesus had 21
21 And when Jesus was passed't, o T        ^          ^ Ao[  wAt          T    deed oAdw n   J                   ha 
shp                              oter                   ipassed over aain by ship  nto  th othership
ov~~~~~~~~~~~~erxact7o'ainby    1t11                    h             oter shipe  ra rw
side, much people gathered  unto  v               e VpaXO   OX                  E    to the other side, a great crowd
him: and he was nigh unto the avrTOl, K:at 272 7rapa Tip ) aAacr- gathered to him; and hle was
sea.                                     oa-e.,22   ca\ taov\  EpXeTU     -s by the sea-side.  And behold, 22
The supplement "also" of thle E. V. is superfluous. It is Sharpe, Wesley, Dick. It is the true reading.  fai here has
dropped by Wesley, Kend., Camp., Thom., Wakefield, Pechy, the apparently adversative force. Rob., xal.  See ch. 6: 19.
Sharpe.,,
~~~Shll~~~~~arpe.  ~1 "i how much;"'oaa.  Wakef., Kend., Dick., Rob. ('aos).
f " entreat;"  nrtoac2erua.  Camp., Thom., Rob.  So E. V., De Wette, "wie viel."
Luke 15  28. 1 Cor. 4: 13. 1 Tim. 5: 1.                          m  hath pitied;" V2d ua. Kend., Wakef., "pitied;" Sharpe,
g "borders " 3icofv.  This noun, in classic usage, has the " hath had pity " Rob. (in verbo), " to pity."  Buttm., h137. 3,
same signification as 0eog, a bound, goal; hlence, in the plural, "When the relation of time is sufficiently clear from the context,
Ta Joca, the boundaries, bound, frontier. Liddell. By Hebraism  the aorist can be employed, instead of the perfect."
it signifies the place included within certain boundaries, anld llligoht   n " how much."  See v. 19, note M.
be represented by our later word " district," or, when the bound-   o " all; " Irdrtre. Kend., Dick., Camp., Wakef., Thom.
aries were not well defined, by "territory."  " Coast" is no       "  wondered " eoadCVecaov. Rend., Pechy, Rob. " Marvel
longer a proper equivalent for this word. As "borders " is gen- is obsolete.
erally ivell understood in the sense of "region" or "territory,"      "suaa
and has the advantage of being a "biblical word," it is deemed    q "Jesus had passed over again;"      eeo o  o,
most appropriate.  So (E. V.) Matt. 4  13. I have rendered -7rZe').  Sharpe.  Pechy, "had crossed over again."  The
oZa uniformly "borders."  So Wakef.,  end., Pechy, Newcome, aorist participle being rendered by a finite verb, the pluperfect is
Dick. Vulg., Erasmus, Beza, Mont., Castalio, "finibus;" Iber., appropriate.  See v. 8, note.  See also ch. 1: 38, note. Iber.,
"confines;" De WVette, "Grenzen."                              "habiendo passado Jesus."
"  i  heabip'rend ro pasaSo (EJ.  h      6          esus.
" as he went; "  Clcfiavrog avrov.  Wesley, Kendrick. De   r "in the ship;" f'c nrolco.  So (E. V.) cl. 4  36. WesWette, " als er in das Schiff trat."                           ley, Rend., Wakef., Camp., Pechy.  S. Fr., "dans la barque;"
"etratd a. See.17Iber., " en la barca;" Belg., "en bet ship;" De Wette, "im
"entreated;" 7raeeU')et. See v. 17, note g.
Schiffe."  Compare ch. 3: 9. "By ship" was copied from Tyn"might remain;" n. Kendrick. De Wette, "er-bleiben  dale. The article is specific here, and should not be dropped.
duirfe;" Castal., " at esset ei comes."                       The above authorities are cited in reference to the proper render" "And yet he did not suffer."  Instead of o ak 7I/aor  of the ing of iV, not of rs).oi.
Text. Recept., Griesb., Scholz, Tischend., Knapp., Titt., Fritz. E   "by the sea-side;" ~raea' O9,aaaa~,av.  "With the accus.
read, r.=6 ovix. Recognized by Syriac and Vulg. So De Wette, ~raed signifies along, beside," Liddell. This sentence is correctly




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. V.                                                      33
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEKI TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
22 And  behold, there  cometh  rctp   apXLUvvaY5 y                  aw,   020fT   there cometh one of the rulersone of the rulers of the synagogue,  I tpo, Kat              V   VO            Et of the  synagogue, Jairus by
zn z']UPO, Ka   18'ovav7o\p, 7rtyFrzEt of the    sngge  arsb
Jairus by namle; and when he saw'ro   trv   s08a* avro                 2        name, and when he saw him, he
J~~~~~~~~~o~7oairu byro    Kaname,; and when he saw him,' heS 7    a
him, he fell at his feet,                                                          fell at his feet and tentreated23
23 And besought him  greatly  7apEKaAEL acWTOV woAAa, Aeyo   fell at his feet, and  etreated 2
Z-11  Ilt    Iat       ~ OTT    rapo           o'na0ghimi -earnestly, saying, My litsaying, My little daughter lieth   Ort To OvycTpt5r,Lov EOrxTWeo  him  "earnestly, saying, My litat the point of death: Ipray thee,  qe'x    lpa  eAA05v ert0S' aV                  te daughter is at the point of
come and lay thy hands on her, Xecpas,  7rwos' UNcoif  Ka   7r(erat. death: I pray  thee, come and
that she may be healed; and she 24                            a    at              lay thy hands on her, that she
KIl &wr~AOE /JT~ aVTOV~ KaU
shall live.                                 AO,, a,,,            may be healed  and she'will
24 And Jeszus went with  him; 7o7                                          L's  live.  And whe went with him; 24
and  much  people  followed  him, Ki avVEOAL/30p avTov.                            and  a  great crowd  followed
and thronged him.                          25 a ]~   V217 TvIS' ovo-a Ep  pVtet him  and -pressed on him.  And 25
25 And a certain woman which aL'/aros ETr/ 8o&EKa   26 Kai 7oA- a certain woman Ywho had had
had  an  issue  of blood  twelve Aa "awaOoXoa zwvyro 7roAApCO' JaTpopV, an issue of blood twelve years,
years,                                                                    r 
~~~~~years,.         ~Kat &awaynro o-ao-a   a 7wap  eaVT-r1s and  had  suffered'much from  26
26 And had suffered many things    /
of many physicians, and had spent wapTa,  Kat /z/h   oeAOeo-a, many physicians, and had spent
all that she had, and was nothilng( crAA /         AAop  er TO  XetPop fA- all that she had, and'was not
bettered, but rater gre   worse   oa    27       o-o-    a           rop    at all benefited, but rather grew
bettered, but rather grew worse,   Oo-a,               a        vov-a~a     Ta                                     ge
27 When she had heard of Je-'1ro-o,   Attobo -                    r      xA worse, hbaving heard of Jesus, 27
sus, came in the press behind, and  6' o                           fe 1,/o T       came in the crowd behind and
touched his garment:                                          T     L/,,,O   touched  his garment: for she 28
28 For she said, If I may touch TOV'  25 Aeye  yap,   OTt,  Kap said, -If I may but touch his
but his clothes, I shall be whole.  Trov t1arta       V aTOv)ro     f a   botlat,  -  garents, eI shall be healed.
29 And straightway  the foun- O o-o/tat.   29 JKat  eSecos  e7-' And immediately the fountain 29
tain of her blood was dried up;    /                 o                        a ), And i ed                    un an 
andi she felt inl her bodly  that she pa I)O   7] 77)/17 TOV attLaTOs, aVTIS', of her blood was dried up; and
and she                                          felt in her   body that she!
was healed of that plague.!KaL  7ypN  TeoL  o-Jo/-taTt orT  tarta  she felt in  her body that she
rendered "by the sea-side," E. V., Matt. 13  1. Mark 2:13;   a"was not at all bcncfitcd   1jlv aigeEet7aira.  Kend.,
4  1. Acts 10  6. Thc phrase should (as far as propriety will Pcchy, "1was nothing benefited;  Rob., "pnj~fr, as adverb, not
allow) be rendered uniformly.                                 at all."2 So Liddell. "1 Bettered" is no long-er current.
" 1entreated."  See v. 17, note f.                           b "ihaving' heard;" a'Yo'a     Wakefield, Peehy, Thomson,
"a11earnestly; " sro2da.  See v. 10, note t. Greenf., "1vehe-Shre,  xvca.
mently."                                      C~~~~~~~~~~~~~~e "1If I may but touch;  x~vieoa.Tyndale, Cranmer,
" will live."  Krend., Sharpe.                            GnvSapPcy   ik    o.o   &,"fbt"S
"he went; " &29.Wesley, Sharpe, Tyndale, Cranmem, Geeake  Thorpn.  eCamp, "if-hu."Rb   nv  1fbt"S
Geneva.. S. Fr., "1 il s'ea alla;" Iber., "11 se fu6;"1 BeIg., "1hij WkfTo.Cm. 1i-u.
ging,;" De Wetute, - er ging."  As the nominative is not cx-   d "cgarments;" I'ai-ia'c. Pechy. So the singular  tio,
pressed in the text, and as there is no obscurity as to the agent, v. 27, is rendered "1 garmnent " in the E. V. There is no necessity
"he " should be employed instead of the supplement "1Jesus."    for changing the rendering here. In other versions, the word, in
"pressed on;  uvver1,fltos.  Diek., Wakefield.  Rob. (in these verbs, is rendered uniformly.  S. Fr.,1 "v~tement-v~teverbo), "to press upon a person in a crowd;" Liddell2,"to press."' meats;" Span., " vestido-vestido;" Vuig., " vestimentum"To tlhrong "is obsolete. See on J92i*%  ch. 3  9, note.     vestimentum;  Mont., "1vestimenitum-vestimenta."  So Eras.
Y "twho had had; " oi~ua. Wesley, Peehy. The participle and Castalio. Iber., " vestido-vestidos; " De Wette, "1Kleid(aorist) Ja~rcfviraoYr~a, in. the next clause-, is properly rendered in Kleid; " Belg., "1kleed-kleederen."  The E. V. copies Tyndale.
the E. V. by the pluperf. "1had spent."  Tphe tense of the equiva-   *"I shall be healed;  aw~9~ouae Sharpe, Kend., R~ob.
lent of oi'aa should be in that tense. Our usus loquendi demands, (on u~)  G. Fr.., "je serai gu~ric."




~34~~ THE GOSPE>I'L'CCORDING TO MIARK.-Cwi i". V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
30  And   Jesus,  immediately   y arbo TxS / rWTLos.   30 KaT  eve'wS was healed of that plague. And 30
knowing  in  himself  that virtue  o  Il'o-7ov        eo yrovs ev eavTC  T7-v  gimmediately, Jesus knowing in
had gone out of him, turned him    4 aXUroV  8v)at~,v  4eApovo-ay, himself  that hthe power had
about in the press, and said, Who   yrtarpa-eas' 59 rTE;'XAo  -'Aeye, gone out of him, iturned round
touched my clothes?                                           L-, e ",              in the crowd, and  said, Who
TtFi%  /tov   r/+ay-o  -Toy  t',aartrop; I        o        ce my~ mntAd3
31 And his disciples said unto  31    hwa,u        o         T;  aaTI h i dtouched my  igarments?  And 31
Kct'A~yov  avTw) oL,Lac4y]Ta
him, Thou  seest  the  multitude    I                                                his disciples said to him, Thou
thronging  thee, and  sayest thou, avroVO  ]BAE'WEt- TO)) OXAoV  o-vY- seest the  crowd  kpressing  on
Who touched me?                        OA//3oVP7   TE  Ko  A    et'eS, T/I foV  thee, and  sayest thou, Who
In/  ~   32  _[Ca\[         3  
32 And he looked round about r/aTO                 32  K t    epteAeA'WETo  touched  me?   And'he  was 32
to  see her  that had  done  this  &Ev 7'T]  TOVTO r        7o,?oao az. 33         looking  round to see her who
thing.                                  8E yV!i q0o/rIOetco-a Katrpe TpOV-a, had done this.  But the woman 33
33 But the woman, fearing and  eZ)vtca  o 7E7o0eV'    VaTr,  )AOe fearing  and  trembling, knowtrembling, knowing what was done   /a po             oere    av)3 Ka   LW            ing what mhad been  done "to
in her, came and fell down before,  - -,W                       C                her came and fell down before
7                                               3~~~~~~UT)WLOX) CA ]OEtap.   340
him, and told himV allao the truth.
him, and told him all the truth.    avr    rrapr    artep.3o                         him, and told him  all the truth.
34 And he said unto her, Daugh- 8 eGTre) avr, OVYaTepP,?7 WIT-tSr  And he said to her, Daughter, 34
ter, thy  faith  hath  made  thee  o-V   EO-KE OE  vUayE S' EtL7)- thy faith o-hath healed thee;  o
whole; go in peace, and be whole  mnv, Kal'oa-St  vyz\s a7ro r-s pta- in peace and be whole of thy
of thy plague.                                                                                  Whty5S  -ov.   35'"TL V aToV Aa- plague.   While he  was  Pstill 35
35 While he yet spake, there  AorTos, epXoP-at ayro -Toy aPXt- speaking, there came qoe from
came from  the ruler of the syn- ov,ayo7oV    AEo?)TE','Ort   the house of the ruler of the synagogue's house certain which said,                                                   agogue, who said, Thy daughter
Thy daughter is dead: why trou-  t vyV  o-qp   OrV   aWeOaage'  Tt  e'TtI is dead; why  troublest thou
blest thou the Master any further? JKVAAEtS rO)v 8t7at KaAov;  36 0  rthe teacher any further?,But 36
36 As soon as Jesus heard the &~'Ir7ooVs  evSeos- aKOvera   TO)ro   as soon as Jesus heard the word
"  immediately."  This place is properly given to the adverb      " lie was looking round;" ref.[2zrET o.  Wakefield. Beza,
by Kendrick.  If placed after Jesus, it is made to qualify " eircumspiciebat;" S. Fr., "il regardait tout autour."  This
knowing," whereas it belongs to " turned round " in other usual rendering of the imperfect, as implying continued action, is
words, EV&cog is to be construed not with E'zyrohv, but with exact. Trollope, (Gram.) p. 129 (2). Rost, (Gram.)  116 (10).
rrTaRteig.  So Sharpe, "And straightway Jesus," etc.; Thom-   m  had been done;"    oEV. Thom., Pechy, Wakef., Kend
son, "turning about immediately."                              US te pluperf.
0                                    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~use the pluperf.
h " The power."  Pechy, Rob.  The article is retained by    n "to her "'           Bloof. Kend. AVakef Pcy.
Wesley, Sharpe, Thom., S. Fr., De Wette, Span., Iber., Belg.,o,,,
1  s  1   1-   7             l *    *  O    ~~~~~~~~ "hlath hlealedl;" asoroz;. See v. 28, nlote c. Kencl., Shlarpe.
Luther.  Jeb'autg, here, implies that power by which miracles             healed;" a'ocozd. See v. 28, note e. Kend., Sharpe.
were wrought, and which is thus defined LoRin. 15:19, vvace Rob., acAco (2).
Uc~tO)v~ scai Zac, EV &vrc~e rv/tcog OEOi.  See Loh.   Y  While he was still speaking;"'EiT  a',roV ]2aloSwro.
(3v'a,as.)  As the noun is entirely definite, it should have the  lend., Pechy, Wakef., Dick.,'thomon, " Now  while he was
article.  Fritzsche, "vim sanatricem."  Marginal note, "or, the speaking."  Vulg., Beza, "adhuc eo loquente."
power that had gone out of him."                                 q " some came fronm the house of the ruler of the synagogue."
"turned round;" itta-rTreiu.  Sharpe, Pechy, Thomson. Wakef. and Pechy have properly used the supplement some, as
Kend., "turned about."  It is unnecessary to place the equiva- -i.vag is understood before Eozovae caxro  o'V  ozxctav~aycoyov.
lent of Efav-r0v (which is understood in constructions of this Fritz. and Bloomf. By this arrangement, the passage is rendered
kind) in the Revision.  The idiom of our language leaves "him- more harmonious and perspicuous.
self" to be supplied by the mind of the reader. In this respect,   r " the teacher."  See cl. 4  38, note z.
our u.at loquendi is like that of the Greek.  "Round" is used      "But"         Waef.,Dick. Vulg., Eras.,Beza,"autem;"
-,But;" J8'. lae.   ik  ugEa.  ea atm;
euphonih grAtiae.                                                                                            1?
euphonia gratiae.                                              Castal., " at;" S. Fr., " mais; " Span., " mas; " Ital., " ma;"
3 " garments."  See v. 28, note e.                         Luther, De WVette, "aber."  The particle is obviously adversa' "pressing on."  See v. 24, note y.                        tive.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MIARK.-CCHAP. V.                                             85
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
word that was spoken, he saith Aoyov AcAov/oElepop AEyEL r c apxt- that was spoken, he saith to
unto the ruler of the synagogue,   rwaoYY          T' 17  /30ov,  A5tPov   the  ruler of the  synagogue,
Be not afraidcl, only believe.       73TEEFAnd 37,,
o710.Tt o vK  aq'rKEV Fear  not, only believe.  And 37
37 And he suffered no man to',,he  suffered t   one to follow
follow him, save Peter, and James, ovoa a             v    oAo       -a   e  he sffered  no    e to folow
and John the brother of James.  1L H  ETpo -Kal  IaKTOv    KL hlim  uexCept Peter, and James,
38 And he cometh to the house'Icavy7Pv TOP &3EAOv  I'aKo/30ov. and John the brother of James.,.,,, V                       And he cometh to the house of 3a
of the ruler of the synagogue, and 38 caL epXerat  ELS TOV   OKOV 70f 38
seeth the tumult, and them  that  the ruler of the synagogue, and
wept and wailed greatly.              P, E,      seeth -a tumult,'Wand those who
39 Andcl  when he was come in,                    3 KXaoag Klat aaAaao- wept and wailed xmuch.  And 39
he saith unto them, Why make ye Tas 7roAa..   Kal e'(reTANOv   Ae| Ywhen he came in, he saith to
this ado, and weep? the damsel is YELt avTOLt, TtI opVU3Eo-e KOcL them, Why do ye make a tumult
not dead, but sleepeth.'cAalere;  TO  7raIzfov   ov;K   ~'a-        wand   Veep?  Lthe child is not
40 And they laughed  him  to'av             ATO  WaOP  OV                a      ee       ei
40 o ln.   tey law ghel Iim  to put    v,  oASA  KaLeE&tE. a0 aKTaL dead, but sleepeth.  And they 40
scorn.  But, whenl he had  put    -e  o' ^                       t   \    \a  \
t    KaTEY7EA     avv ov.  O oE EK 0ArY  0laughed at him.  But when he
them  all out, hle taketh the father,                             P n
and the mother of the damsel, and cxgrapvras 7rapaAapo3aEt rov  7rTa- had put them all out, he taketh
them  that were with him, and en- TEpa rov 7rat8tov KaL T7P El7Trecpa the father and the mother of
tereth in where the damsel nwass Ka  roVS /'ET  aVTov, Kat Eto-7r- the child, and those with him,
lying.                               pEVEToL OWOV  e  7 TO Wral&op aUa- and  entereth  in  where  bthe
41 And he took the damsel by Ket/ePOP.   41 Kg   KparTo-as  r7rs child was lying.  And he took 41
t1le hand, and said unto  er: Tali- VXEtPo   TrOV  WralaLov,        aATE,   thle child  by  the hand  and
tha-cmni:   hich is, being iter-                                                      o  her, Talitha-cumi;
preted, Damsel, (I say unto thee)  -        aAtua, KOVe-'  o e- rt LeEeplt,   saith  to  her,     Talitha-cumi;E
/    TtA1 a,  Kv        (  \ which  is, being  interpreted,
arise.                               VEVoFLeVoVP   TOr   Kopaatov,   (t-ol Damsel, (I say to thee) rise.
42 And straightway the damsel Aey/o,,) efyetpat.  42 K&    eVOe    And  immediately  the damsel 42
arose, and walked; for she was aPeTTrJ] TO Ko/IcartLOV Kal 7reptE7ra- rose and ewalked about, for'she
of the age of twelve years.  And 
they were astonished with a great rTeL, 7P 7 yap ETeP  &;EKa  Kat EE-  was Itwelve years old.  And
astonishment.                       K(7TTiTap E6K-tEL [UEycAf/.    IaL ga they were greatly astonished.
t "no one;" (odvx) —oV3Zva.  Kendrick, Pechy, Wakefield, The E. V. confounds this word with xo~odato,, which is properly
Sharpe.                                                  rendered " damsel," in v. 41, 42. In all cases, except ch. 5 ~39,
u " except;" ~E in. Dick., Kend., Camp. So (E. V.) Matt. 40, 7rratiov is rendered " child," or "little child," in the E. V.
19: 9. John 19: 11..  o  9.9 29. "Save" is obsolete. "But,"   a " laughed at;" zarEyEico,.  Sharpe, Kend., WVakef., Thom.
which is often used for ei?c in the E. V., is, to say the least, The verb occurs only here, Matt. 9: 24, and Luke 8: 53. It has
obsolescent.                                             no greater force, in consequence of the use of xawr, than "to
"a tumult,;" 0evfov. Kend., Pechy, Sharpe. Iber., "n Ulllaugh at." "To laugh to scorn," is no longer in use. As an
alboroto;" De WVette, " sichet Larmen."  There is nothing to alternative rendering, "derided."
demand the indefinite article here.                        b  the child." See v. 39, note b.
C " the child." See v. 39, note b.
w " and." As there is no conjunction in the text, this word
d, saith;"  2YEt.  Sharpe, Pechy, Wakef., Thomson. Vulg.
should be italicized, as a supplement.
ould e talzed, as a supplement.  Mont., Eras., " ait; " Beza, Castal., " dicit."
X "much;" 7ro12ac. Rob. So (E. V.) ch. 1:45. John 14:30.   e "walked about;"  eQeet.  Rob. (in verbo), Thomson
Rom. 15: 22; 16: 12. 1 Cor. 16:19. " Greatly," in such con- Bretsch., " abambulo, deambzlo;" Deo Wette, " wandelte umher."
structions, is obsolete.                                   f "she was twelve years old;"'v —kCoV, 6oJSext. Wesley,
Y "w vhen he came iln;" eia0 9M'c.   So  b&bCbv-dES, in the  Vaklef., Camp., Thom., Sharpe, Pechy.
parallels, Matt. 9: 23. Luke 8: 51 (E. V.)  See ch. 1: 38,   g "they were greatly astonished;" etEavaanv Eaorcta6e nEyd.note.                                                    n.  A literal translation, like that of the E. V., introduces a
5 "the child;",5 sra~sio,. Kend., Pechy, Rob. (zml verbo.) Hellenistic or Hebrew idiom, which will always appear unnatural




86                      TiHE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. V1.
KING JAMES VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
43 And he charged them strait- &8teEreiT aro  avrotos  roAAa',  t'a  And he charged them "strictly 43
ly that no man should know  it;                    TOeDT ZO, 7'o * ^ TO ca-   Er EoE aot-  that'no  one should know  it,
and commanded  that something  /WV                                          - and commanded that something
should be given her to eat.          vat aVrT1   5ayEtv.                      should be given her to eat.
CHAP. VI.                              CHAP. VI.                              CHAP. VI.
AND he went out from  thence,    ICAI [ E            etAOeV EKEOEP, Kat qXA-    AND he went out from thence, 1
and came into his own country; Oev EU S r T?   7rarpL[a aITroV   Ka  and came into ahis own counand his disciples follow him.           oo,v     v                           try; and his disciples follow
2 And  when  the sabbathll-day                                  yas at     | him.  And bthe sabbath having  2
was come, he began to teach in avrov             NaL 7evo/e0YEov cra/3a-  come, he beg'an to teach in the
the synagogue: and many hear- Tor,'paT-o           E r 7  o-wvvayoy   ct- synagog'ue; and many hearing'
ing him  were astonished, saying,                  a          t                      ere astonished, and said,
From whence hath this man these                                               Fronm  whence hath  this man
things? and what wisdom is this fErAuo-o-o,    AYorY-r, A-    TeS        v   these thinogs? and  what wiswhich is given unto him, that even TrovT   ravTa;  NKat T   r1 o-oo[a    dom  is this which is given to
such mighty works are wrought ao06tgra  avrp,  OTt KaL 3Svwt'l                him, that even  such  mighty
by his hands?                                                                 works  are  wrought  by  his
Is not this  the         carpendater, tOtav~at ata" T-0 Xepaw aVTov hands are wot y h is 
3 Is not this the carpenter, the 7vac            a  TOe  /XPwan     a       hands?  Is not this the car- 3
son of Mary, the brother of James, yXvovrTa;          o X o  VTOS' EorT1V  o penter, the son of AMary, the
and Joses, and of Juda, and Si- /E3CIrv,  r VlSlapfaS,  o[aeAcxo   brother of James, and Joses,
mon? and are not his sisters here,,             and Judas, and Simon, and are
with us?  And they were offended 3E'IaKNC6ov Kal'7Irro- Kal'Iov3ia not his sisters here with us?
at him.                              NKat 2tlooWpos;  Kal otuK  etl-v a&  Anld ethey had a difficulty as to
3 But Jesus said unto them, A    aeA~ao  avrov   re wrpor,/; him.  But Jesus said to them, I
prophet is not without honour,..\.             A prophet is not without honor,
inio    no-KraaAt'orro         vr  prophe         t is not witTout honor,
but in his own country, and amnonffg             aT'lv aAtvoTo   (V   aV' fexcept in his own country and
his own kin, and in his own house.' eAeye    aVTo       I'-ovs-,  0rt among his own akindred, and
5 And  he could there do no ovK EoT-   rpO                 arcTloS)   e; t   in  his  own  house.  And  he s
mighty work, save that he laic, e C',             could do no mighty work there,
his hands upon a few  sick folk, e   r7 Warp8  avr                              except that lie laid his hand
and healed t/hem.                    o-V7yeVEtL Kat Ed  TTr'  OtKta aVTOV. on a few sick'persons and healto English readers. Peahy recommends the above phrase. De has been adopted in the 0. T. (from the Hebrew.) In that case,
Wette, " sie geriethen in grosses Erstaunen."             "Judah," Camp., WVakef., Sharpe, Thom., have " and Judas."
h "strictly;" vro22;. See ch. 3: 12, note t.            ~ "they had a difficulty as to him," tZarvsci2i1ovo rEV crdt.
"no one;" /u7E&i;. Rob., Sharpe, Kend., Pechy, Thomson. Sharpe, "they found a difficulty in him." The thought presented
here is, that they could not reconcile the humble condition of
S. Fr., "personne ne;" Span. and Iber., "nadie;" De w ette,
SF"n  hSaadiemanued." r,, Jesus with their ideas of the Messiah. There is no evidence that
their anger was excited, as the present sense of the word "offend"
I" his own."  The tranllslators of the E. V. read av'rov instead     e      
implies. They were rather confounded at the c1Diccultgs, wllicl
of avrov (" his ") which last is found in Bagster's test. Bloomf. implies.  They were rather confounded at the    czdty, wich
his case presented. These persons could not be said " to revolt"
has ao, while the Ezevir,  i, Montanus, Wilson, Erasmus, from Christ, for they had never been among his professed folRobinson (Harmony,) have av',ro. So Griesb., Scholz, Knapp, lowers. As the verb does not admit an. 1niformn rendering, unand Titt. In v. 4, Bagster has, E'V -:'j'aroH  azt& o. Vulg.
and Titt. In v. 4, Bagster has, i  os     o.     Vulg.,  less in the literal sense " to stumble, we are obliged to vary the
Mont., Eras. (Latin), Beza, Castal., all have "suam,"  not "ejus."  translation, so as to present the thought by appropriate phrases,
b " the sabbath having come; " yevo/ufov aca3ciz'ov.  See which will meet the exigentia loci. See ch. 4: 17, note. Alterch. 1: 21, 32, notes.                                    native, " they were perplexed about him."
"and said;" 2'yovres. Thom., Camp. S. Fr., " disaient."   f "except;" eil. Rtob. See ch. 5: 37, note v. Kendrick,
Perspicuity demands the finite verb here.                 Pechy, Camp.
" " and Judas;" xac 7Io~a. No preposition is necessary be-    "kindred    vyxrrfat. Rob., Wesley, Dick., Pechy, Kend.,
fore this name. It is in the genitive (Doric form), and has'ovh- Thom., L. Tomson, Rheims.
a, as its nominative.  Ience, " Judas" is the proper orthogra-   h "except;" e w7. Rob. See ch. 5: 37, note v.
phy in English, unless we follow that mode of spelling which I  "persons."  This is properly a supplement. Kend., Dick.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO  AIARK.-CICHAP. VI.                                               37
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEIK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
6 And  he  marvelled  because 5 ]Kat ovxc?8uvaTo EKEL Ov3etzlV  ed  them.  And  he wondered  6
of their unbelief.  And le went av&vatv  7rot5o-at, &t /uz  6A[yos kon1 account of their unbelief,
round  about the villages teach- a"ppoXToL5 ETrtLEOS' T'S' XEtpaso, and he'went round the villages
ing.                                 |deprevP e.   6:a    avae  t| teaching.  And he called  -to  7
7 And he called unto him, the T-'V flTo-rT'ap aVTcOV' KaL WTepLt7 | him  the twelve, and began to
twelve, and began to send them  TafS' Kc/arS' KVKA) &&ao-KwV.                    send them  forth "two by two;
forth by two and two; and gave               ICAI WpooAJEc rat ro  8os- M.\   and gave them power over -the
them  power over unclean spirits;  &EKa, Kat  77ptaTO  sVTOV   ao-mmand- 8
8 And  commanded  them  that -TV uo                              E  t Ov-ucleanspirits; andcommand-  8
they should take nothing for their |'TOLS'   6VOtaV   TO'   WoVAvaT/ o  | ed them  that they should take
g6,VaKa[~gDY'rw.       Katt 7r-apV7)-  ntigfrterjuny
journey, save a staff only; no TO)                                               noting for their journey, exscrip, no bread, no money in their 7yEe l a5oi,   a 1-tU N  a't                  cept a staff only; no  bag, no
purse:                                |s            e oco, E3S  w      )tovo  bread, no money in thei  rgir
9 But be shod  with  sandals   / 1y7 W)l7pav%  W7 uap-TOV, 1517 Ets, T?  c dle; but be shod with sandals, 9
and not put on two coats.                 V 7?'   XaAKOV    9 aAA   vrowoEe-a and not put on two coats. And 10
10 And  hle said unto them, In  /ztEPovS'  oa-aoaA           KaL  E? VuO- hie said to them,'Wherever ye
/~~~~~~
what place soever ye enter into  rcr- Oe ea To XTWOv'as.    oKaL EAE-  enter into  a house, there trean house, there abide till ye de- YeP avTrots.  07rov  eav EL0EAO  Te   main till ye depart from  that
part fr'om  that place.                                                     if LtCEE  /EEEEO'W
part from that place.                 E,, ola. L /er   cs1v E    place.  And whoever shall not 11
~                                       v11 And whosoever shall not re- E, E: aK   o-0t aW  receive you, nor hear you, when
ll'And        whosoever shall a    / (Tr)
ceive you, nor hear you, when ye /L7  Eo3prVC  UFe', 1Th 6 aKOVOTYrC  -  3.3z- depzart thenlce, shake off the
depart thence, shake off the dust  1t    Ov  EK7 OpEVOIAE                       ye depart EKE Vthence, shake off the
T)!)                  /    dust under your feet for a testiunder your feet, for a testimony  EKT cTE TOY XOvP TO  VoK                       dst   der your feet, for a testiagainst them.  Verily, I say unto  TOY 7rO8E0MV VtLo/), ELs /JapTvpvop mony  to them. uuTruly, vit will
rzp -   Ie                                  -ore oeal o oo o
you, It shall be more tolerable for avToTsu    4/UvI Asyc  v/ZL!t, W-'eKTO- be more tolerable for Sodon wor
Sodom  and Gomorrah in the day |Tepov   eCrL Zoaty   I 7O/I p- |Gomorrah in the day of judcg10-EOS~-~  GoT    0-menta orrhi that city.  Aof 1ud2
of judgment, than for that city.        Ots       /p   Kp es',  7             - meat, than for that  ity.  And 12
"he wondered."  See clh. 5: 20, note p.                   8 "Wherever ye enter; "'Orov ~6v at'.'2rjce.  Wakefield,
k "on account of;"  t& (cutm accusct.)  " Because of" is ob- Sharpe. So (E. V.) Mark 14: 14. So with the relative adverb
solete. As an alternative rendering, "at (their unbelief)."  and subj., MAatt. 8: 19; 24: 28; 26:13. Rob. (0rov); Liddell.
I"went rouind the villag'es;" nbr/e~' wics icrJas. Kendrick. Wesley, "Wheresoever ye," etc.
Kiix..w is to be joined to i-r?, not xca/,a.  It is often  b-  " remain;" tdves. Kend., Dick. Beza, "mancte."  This
joined by classical writers to verbs compounded with srqoi. See is a common rendering of this verb in the N.T. "Abide" is
Bloomf., in loco.                                          obsolescent.
m  to him."  See eh. 3: 13, note.                         u "to them;" avTozg.  Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, Wielif,
n " two by two;" 8o JUo. By Hebraism instead of the classic Wakef., Pechy, Newcome, Scholefield (quoted by Pechy). Fritz-:) a'o. So Kend., Sharpe, Camp.                            sche, "is;" Vulg., Eras., "in testimonium eis;" Castal., sit
o ", the."  Tcgv occurs both before the noun and adiective.      es testi mono;" S. Fr., "pour lear etre en tmoignage;" De
is properly retained by Sharpe, Dick., Camp., Pechy, Thorn., S. Wette, "ihnen;" Iber., " t ellos."
Fr., Iber., Span., Luther, De Wette, Belg., Ital.            uu "Truly;" 1u/yv. See clh. 3: 28, note.
P " except;" d ey. See ch. 5: 37, note v.                  V "it will be;" Eiacat. Kend., Thornm.
q "bag."   Dick., Camp., Pechy, Rob. " Scrip" is obsolete.    w "or;",.. So marg. of E. V.  Geueva, L. Tom. Beza,
" "girdle;" ~o~vs.  WVakefield, Dick. De Wette, "in den Montanus, Eras., "nut;" Span., "6."  The rendering "and," as
Giirtel;" Belg., "in den gordel."  Rob. says, "the fold of the though zca occurred in the text, was derived from Matt. 10: 15,
girdle sewed as a pocket or purse for money."              where the reading is, Lo8sow,  xai Pou6~rv.




~38     ~           THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MIARK.-CHAP. VI.
KIING J..AMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                              REVISED  VERSION.
12 And  they  went  out, and  AEL  enKeL'.   12 EYCa\  4eAO -ve~' they went out and preached that
preached that men should repenlt. EK7pV(Go-oo'va    IeTaVO7(o-L xmcen should repent.  And they 13
13  And  they  cast  out many  13 KaL  8atlovta  TwoAAa  E`e/3aA- I cast  out  many  demons, and
devils, and anointed with oil many  Aov, KaL  {Aecov dAadc[  7roAAovs anointed  with  oil many  that'hat were sick, and healed themn.   appcoo-roVS Kca eOepoxewvo,.                      were sick, and healed thzem. And 14
14 _       "a    3 
14 And  king Herod  heard  of                             V f    al E   ~ 8 3aTtev kig li erod heard o.  Mi     (for
him, (for  his name  was  spread  -t/P~8/ s' (Oavepoz   yap  eYe,erTo  his namne Yhad become zknown)
abroad,) and he said, That John  TO   ovojota   avrou,)  KaL   eAeevG'   and  lhe  said,  John  bthe  Imd0C       l~d UJ0a'vv7]s- 0  /3aw7t WV  EI
the Baptist was risen  from   the'O' oo,o I  /                           T        merser  chath  risen  from   the
dead, and therefore mighty works  /K/_S'ep,       /a~  Ota  rour   dead   and   therefore   miglhty
EIEp70vOTtv at aVl~atLLE I       V avETQ.
e1pou-5        ee  /uazt'               " u~   work.s  dare  active,  in   hm
do shew forth themselves in him.              AAAo    AE, "'T                works   dare   actie A          him.
AS~ot e~vov Ort flAtas
15 Others said, That it is Eli-  T,',,,             A o,   OT  Others said, eIt is Elijah.  And 15
EG-Ttp 6 MAot a' e'Aqyov,'OTt
as.  And others said, That it is a                                  7rpoICrS'  s     others said,'It is a prophet,'as
prophet, or as one of the prophets.                         16'Ko a                  one of the prophets.  But when 1
16 But when Herod heard there-'lpo5&S Er EV                 OT   ov Eyc'      e' Hierod  heard   of him, hH  said,
of, he said, It is John, whom I be- Ke/aALG-a  Icoalvrz, OTos,   ELV    hTlis is John whom  I beheadheaded: lie is risen from  the dead. aVTOS' r-ye'pV EK,eKppV.   A7 A-  ed; hlie  ihath  risen  from   the
17 For Herod himself had sent T,0 7yap  o    tpwrys  awoo-TeLAaa    dead.  For Herod himself had 17
forth  and  laid  hold  upon  Jolhn, EKcpaTro-e  Top'oWoav                  L  Kat E - sent forth  and  ilaid  hold  of
and bound him  in prison for He-o (e    avro  eO  TU!  OvAaKy,  &at John  and  bound him  in  kthe
i "men."  This word is a supplement, and is, therefore, ital-   d " are active; "  V, yoEuotv.  Rob., " to work," "to do," "to
~cizecl.                                                        be active."  So Liddell. rThe verb often has the seiinse of uorlcY " had become; " ivEro.  Kend.  The sense  of this verb, i.ng so as to produce a desirled result.  "TForUk',g effectually.".ieri, is appropriate here.  Vulg., Beza, Castal., "factunm erat " eficio. Bretsch.  Jzv, cuees, in this clause, is by a metonymy,
De YVette, " ward (bekanat)."  "Aorist in narration  is often used for the energy or power by which miracles were wrought.
Dequvaente to pluprdf(ecnt," Bt,   137 ~os i. S arratione,   ofte 5  8
quivalet to pluperfect," Butt., 137  3.  See  e,. 5     A less literal translation would present the thoughlt more clearly
to English readers, " mighty works are wrought by him."  This' "known;" TceeOV,. IKendrick, Pechy.  Iber., "piblhico." is submitted for consideration.  It is nearly the language af
Rob.  So (E. V.) Matt. 12: 16.  Mark 3: 12.                     Wakefield. Dick., Campbell, Pechy, and Thom. have, "miracles
"That," which occurs in the E. V. before "John," is dropped, are performed by him."  Sharpe, " the mighty powers work in
as o'xe is here a mere sign of quotation.  See Rob. (05,t.)  It is him."
omitted by Wesley, Wakef., Dick., Camp., Thom., Q., Kendriek,   ee " that."  See v. 14, note.
Pechy.  WVith these agree Eras., Beza, Castal., S. Fr., Span.,   f "or," which occurs in the E. V., is omitted on the ground
Ibc~ ~ ~~~nfC r   hihocrs.i Ita., Bel., is omitte, oyndae                                                  CranegrGnev.Ti
Iber.-,- Ital., BeIg., De Wette, Tyndale, Craniner, Geneva. This that? does not belong to the text. It is rejected by Griesbach,
particle is similarly used twice in v. 15, and should not be trans- Scholz, Titt., Knapp, Laclmann,  ischendorf Rob. (Harmony)
lated.
ba "the. mmerser;   B.Cmp.,Q ber.B           Bloomf. It is not recognized by the Syriac, or Vulgate.
b "the Immerser; " 5 Bcar,;cov. A. Camp., Q., Iber. Belg.,
"diedaa  dopte  "  Lthe an  De Wette, " der Tiiufer." Green"die daar doopte;" Luther ancd De W;ette, " der Thufer." Green-     " of him."  This supplement is appropriate here, as it is in
field's ileb. N. T., b: m.  The participle wAith the article has the v. 14, especially as we have?jsovuoeT  o laae~efr'HrSvso there,
field's Heb. N. T.,                           ~~~~~~~~v. 14, especially as we hav  us?, ove    fl/aat.E'g'JIleoc~7~ there,
force of'a substantive.  It is equivalent to the substantive, o aid ascovsiaa N6 o' 7foa'&s  here.  So Wakef., Pechy.
fa,-rzetl.- See roz 8asrratrol, vv. 24, 25.  See ch. 1: 6, note.   h " this;" ovfrog. Wesley, Dick. The usual signification of
Rob., Bretsch.                                                 this demonstrative, especially with a relative sentence. Rob.
"hbath risen;;" vio,[e.q. See v. 14, note.
"hath risen."  The perf. and first aorist pass. of this verb    at rise.  Se. 4, ote.
usually have the active signification, " to arise."  So (E. V.)    3 "laid hold of;"    raE.  See ch. 3  21, note.
Matt. 8: 15, ~y?[&t7, " she arose."  Ibid.  Matt. 9  25; 2  13,   k " the prison;",:~ 9vrcaz.j.  The article is retained on the
14, 2]; 9  7, 19, etc. Bob.                                     ground that the nom is specific, as it refers to the fortress of




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. VI.                                                     39
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
rodias' sake, his brother Philip's'fIpwccaa T-r) V 7VatWKa   it.Lwov prison'for the sake of Herodliwife: for he had married her.          70O    a   \e4Ao0   av'uv,  o'rt avrT1v as, his brother Philip's wife;
18 For John had said unto He-  y                 1   I-YEy  7yp  o'Io- for he had married her.  For 1is
rod, It is not lawful for thee to  vrtn7S' T9 cHpoSf,  OT-L OVK c$- John had said to Herod, It is
have thy brother's wife.               JTt o-ot EXEtV Tp'  IvvatKa  ToO  not lawful for theeto have thy
19 Therefore Herodias had  a aeAA)o0   o-ov.   19 Ht r'Hpco- brother's wife.  mSo Herodias 19
cuarrel against him, and would  ats              e v Xe ~ asTO), Kalt'OeAev "had a grudge against lin and
have killed him; but she could    T'                T'L'at ouc  3J-  would have killed  hi; ~and
avUTOP  a7g'OKT({tJ/at'  Kioi qv    ol     aekle     i;lnot:                 yaTO.   20o  yap'IJpo8)7s' i0o- yet could not: for Herod feared 20
20 For  Herod  feared  John,            T     )    )           E              \
)8CL7 0 TOP  Ioo1waFpr       Et8oS auzo(  John, knowingr that he was Pa
knowing that he was a just man  o,,                              L                 js 
zn.    azppa  at'Ka)tov  KaC a['toV,  Kaa  just and holy man, and observand an holy, and observecl him:,    ~       I      \, 
and an holy, and observed him:  TVVET?7pEL  aVTOV-'  Ka   aKOvo-as- ed him; and when  hle heard
and when lie heard him, hle did azo,              o,      \   a       h        
aV70V, 7roAAa\ e7rotet, Ka[              ECOSe  him  he did many things, and
many things, and heard him  glad-, o,, 2, 
alyou            VoE.   21 Kai 7evo/uerr heard him gladly.  And a coll- 21
ly.                                          a   EV~apov,  5TE   11           5  venient dayhavingconierwhen
21 And when a convenient day    /epa   e<            apov, ore        po     s ve/ itqayhavinco ewhen
was come, that Herod on his birth-  L-So yeve o-ots CVTOV reLrYo), er t- Herod on his birth-day made a
dclay made a supper to his lords, et TotS' /tyE7oTaUoLV aVTOV KaL Tots supper'for his lords and tcorn-./ ~ ~ ~     ~     ~ ~'A~n'~                     /I
high captains, and chief estates of XtAtapXotsr  KUa  TOlS' 7p'TOtS' T7s' ronanders and "the chlief men of
Galilee;                               Fa7tAa/aas 22  Ka   eLO-eAtoVo-s' Galilee; and when the daugh- 22
22 And when the daughter of T7-r   Ovyarpos  avrTs  rT7S  lIpco- ter of vtlhe same Herodias came
the said Herodias came in, and  ato'OS'   KalN   opXr7/o-aw          evS',  Ksat illn, and danced, and pleased Hedanced, and pleased Herod, and apeo ar] J' c T             ]po/p   Kal tToS rod  and  those'wyho reclined
them  that sat with him, the king  ov)-'raaKELJLEVotS',  ELtEP  0  /aot- with  him   at table, the  king
said unto the damsel, Ask of me Aev N               opc o-TT, AlrT ov toe o said  to  the damsel, Ask  xme
~~~~~~~~~~"'/[.   "}aig  sue
Mlachemrus, in which John was confined. Josephus, Antiq., B. 18: 5,   q " day having come;" yevou~'Euae.  " Having " is used. 2. So the article is found in the parallel, Luke 3: 20. Belg., here instead of "being " as in the similar construction  v/ila,
"de gevangenisse;"  Luther, "in das Gefangniss;" S. Fr., " la yevoyrv'7G (eh. 1  32), on the ground that the auxiliary "have"
prison;" Span. and Iber., "la careel."                       and its inflections should be used with intransitive verbs. See
1 "for the sake of Herodias."  Pechy. Euphony and perspi- chl. 1: 38. WVebster, Introd., p. iv. Span., "habiendo venido."
cuity demand this arrangement.                                 r 4 when;" ore. Rob., Wesley, Wakl-efield, Sharpe, Campbell,
so;" Js. This particle is merely continuative, and may Thom.
be rendered by "so," " now," etc. See Rob. Thus Wakef., " so s   "for his lords;" Torg iteeatS atv avrov.  Wesley, Sharpe,
that."  S. Fr., "or."                                        Camp., and Thom. have "for " before the noun. " To " is not
" had a grudge;"  ErZyEv.  Pechy, Bloomf.  The subject according to present usage.
of this verb, when expressive of hostile feeling, is z2,o,,   " rage,"   t " commanders;" yt.ciagozs.  Rob. This word here, and in
or Y.o',ov, "grudge."  Bloomf. deems the latter appropriate here. other instances, is used genericallyq; "commander" is its equivaAlternative, "was enraged against him."                     lent. " Captain" was formerly employed, in the same sense.
0 " and yet; ".sa. Rob. notices the force of Paz' in cases like    u chief men "  rte-os.  Sharpe, Rob. " Estates" is obss
the present, "apparently adversative, but only when the thought lete. S. Fr., " principaux;" Iber., " a los primeros."
is clear in itself, without the aid of an adversative particle, and   v "the same; "  ~'fcs -c-s. Thom., " this same."  Some later
yet, and nevertheless."  "Rarely in a strong antithesis without a Eng. translators omit aVl-fe. Although " the said" may answer
negative, vam mlay be given by but, though not necessarily."  the purpose of defining the noun, still, the expression is antiquat
P "a just and holy man." This is the proper order in English. ed, unless in the language of jurisprudence.
Kend., Wesley, Wakef., Dick., Campbell, Thom.  A similar ar-'W "who reclined —at table."  See ch. 2 ~ 15, note.
rangement is found in Belg., "eeu rechtvaardig ende heilig man."   ~ "of" is superfluous after "ask."  Correct usage leaves it to
De Wette, "einen gerechten und heiligen Mann."              be supplied by the reader's mind.




40                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO AIARK.-CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
whatsoever thou wilt, and I will                                         2 ea3'eAS, Ka' &%-o -ol    23 Ka| whatever thou wilt, and I will
goooEV auT?   OTL S  av,E a[- give it yto thee. And he swore 2j
23 And  he  sware  unto  her, T7os, 8oro  o-ol, ecos rdo-ovs to  her, Whatever  thou  shalt
Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me, Tr S 3o-ttAeas    ov.                24'FI   e ask me, I will give  it  to thee,
I will give it thee, unto the half                                                      to th  hlf of   y  ingof  my kingadomt.    And she /)ent out, and 24
24 And  she went forth, and                                                   dom.  And she went out, and 24
said unto her mother, What shall KeaAV7r  IAoavvov  TOV  BaTrzL- said to her mother,  lhat shall
I ask-?  And she said, The head  oTzou.   25 2aL t  to-eAOoDro-a  eI- I ask?  And she said, The head
of Johln the Baptist.                  OeWoS htCTe  CoOVi'S  rp~O  TOVp [3a- of Jolhn bthe  linmerser. And she 25
25 And she came in straight- o-tAe'a, I'rPlTaro, Ayovo-a, OeAco came in ilmmediately,w7 ith haste
way with haste unto the king, and  tva,UOL &5's E;  avr7ds   Es' r  7r-  t the king, and asked, saying, I
asked, saying, I will that thou  paIc  rrp Kep aAr'Icavov  7OV  will that thou cwouldst  give me
give me, by and by, in a charger, Ba7rrtorrov.   26 lKa.  7replAvuo  | dfdrthvith donaplatter the head
the head of John the Baptist., ~                        of John etheIlmmrersr. And the 2G
26 And the king was exceed-, king, was fexceedingly sorry;
26 And the king wa      s exceed-  o   T   o o-vapEaKEtIrovg'ig sorry; yet for his oath's sake,,                     yet, gon account of his hoaths,
and fbr their sakes which sat with ovx  71OEAriO-rep  avTrlv  aOer1 rat.a and of those'who reclined with
him, he would not reject her.          - KaL  evS'ca  a7cO-TreTAas' o /a- him at table, he would not reject
27 And immediately  the king  crt~evS  rrgreKovtACroopa   grE'rav'          her. And immediately the king 27
sent  an  executioner, and  orm-                                A     a. sent aone of his guard and comnanded his head to be brought: 2 80   E  aVeAOcv  a7reKecaAto-ev manded hishead to bebrought;
and he went andcl beheaded  him  aurov  EV Tfl   vAaKp,  Kat?7VE7KE  and he went and beheaded him
in the prison;                         zV   Ke~aAvv  aV7ov  Ezr   77tvaKt; in the prison; and brought his 2s
28 And brought his head in a K al WKep  aUTp  zT Ko Paa['                     ihead   pon s  platter, and oghte it
charger, and gave it to the dam-                                            t     ead        a platter, and gave it
sel; and the damsel gave it to KaL TO KopacrOtov ecoKEv avTzv r1 T   to the damsel; and the damsel
her mother.                                  \,' ~-, 29   a      o
her mlother.,upt7   I aVrT7sT. 29 Kal aKcovT aaV- gave it to her mother.  And 29
29 And when his disciples heard  reS ol Fa7Ta7ral   avTrov  yA)Oov, KaL  when his disciples heard of it,
Y " to thee;"  aacow aoi. The preposition must be expressed    e " the Immerser. See v. 14, note.
before the objective, in all cases where that case is separated  exceedingly."  This is the proper orthography of the ad" exceedmnly.' This is the proper orthography of the adby a word, or words, from verbs of giving, etc. Such is " the
verb, and should be adopted uniformly.  So Kend., Dick. The
existing state of our language."  Thus in a biblical phrase,  "I          
will surely give the tenth to thee," Gen. 28: 22. If we change orthogrphy is v
the order, the preposition must be dropped, "I will surely give  " on aCCOunt of;" clt (cum accus.)  Kend., Rob. See ch.
thee the tenth."                                            2: 4, note.
z " to thee."  See last note.                               h1 " oaths;" 0ozuovs.  AAakef., Dick., Sharpe, Thom., Pechy.
" even to;" f'cos. Thom. So (E. V.) Luke 2: 15. The S. Fr., " serments;" Iber., "juramentos;" Belg., "de eeden;"
later Greek writers often omit the preposition which belongs to Syriac, 1]A'   (fem. plural).  The rendering " oath" seeums to
the noun limited by'ros, leaving it to be supplied by the mind. have originated in the juramentum of the Vulgate.
See Rob.,.                                                   "who reclined."  See ch. 2: 15, note.
b "the Immerser." See v. 14, note.
b "1 the Immerser."  See v. 14, note.  "one of his guard;" azrexov2iroc.  WVesley, Wakefield,
c "wouldst." This word is inserted, in conformity with present " one of his guards;" De Wette, " einem Trabanten."  The word
usage                                                       (the Latin speculator or spiculator) designates a life-guard man.
d " forthwith;" 8E av-'i, (Coas subauditur).   end., Pechy.  Such soldiers often acted —as they now do in the East-as execu.
dd " on a platter;"  rc ri a s tct.  Kend., Q., Rob. So (E. V.) tioners. Robinson. Fritzsche derives it from the Latin specco
Luke 11: 39.'tEr, in this case, is rendered "on" by Sharpe lari.
and Walsef. See Rob. (irri.)                                  k "on a platter."  See v. 22, note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAIIK.-CHAP. VI.                                                     4
KING JAMIES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
of it, they came and took tup his 73a7pcL TQ twfta aV'TOV, Kat EO?7Ka~V they came and took up his
corpse, and laid it in a tomb.          avTo EV T-O) /tPY~mE/c.                    corpse, and laid it in la tomb.
30 And  the apostles gathered            30 I- -vyo~L                            Anrd  the  apostles  -mcame  to- 30
themselves to lether unto  Jesus, Aot 7rp'-oov, Ka  -T            ther to Jesus and told him
and told him all tings, both what 7elAa vl things, both what they had
they had  one, and what they had,        g                                   done and what they had taught. 
31olqTa         KaK    c;a *    I
taugt.                                3  Ka  Etrs    a'os          E0EV~    And hie said to them, Come ye 31
3 eL  treWP aVTOlS, EUTE  Vte' A
said unto them,,,,,,                            )
31  And  lie  sid  unto  the, airro  K    1;'       V   -  top   - yourselves  apart into  a  desCome ye yourselves apart into a  avrot KaT   [tap  ets  Ep/o    7odsrplcad  rest a while  7roy,  KaL   av raveo-ct 6e        eAayov' 
deer   pac,  ndret     wil. 5L                         /                    while: for  there  were  many
for there were many coming and  H  oSay  7ap  Ol EPX0o/EVOt Kat ot 
had no leisure so vrayo e  7roAXo,  Kacomig  and  going, and  they
goiuo' an                                             JoA\    a     V-d thei a     oliues  vUTayoVT1ES'    -.5                       ~~~~~~~had 0no leisure not even to eat.
meu 7astctv   apov-.   32a        ithey departed into a desert 32
32 And  they  departed  into  a eis  e'p rov *   oWrov PTO 7rAotco KaT
dcsert place by ship privately.                   3,          /  place,by  the  ship  privately.
And e peopleawt aem     v.   3K                             Anal e[Oov cavoovs v7ra-them  roin  33
33 A-d?eople saw  them   ora  xAo, Ka0 1eq/oo av 
departing, and many knew  him, yova  XroAo Kal 7rea                                   andro  mra- r
CvToV vwjoAAo'- Ka\7L WEKr)tihr-y  adtrm   l
and ran afoot thither out of all                                                                           om  al
0_C(Z   ITCOV   770AECOV   (TvvEr}pattop tl
cities,  and  outwent  them, and, a    o
caielogeh utO    EKET  SKal 7TpOoAUov  aVTOVS', Kal and cae toether to him. And 3
came toffethriuto him         ~                               x       3
hecame vvrAvov  vpos  avrozv.   3  Ka J
34 And  Jesus, when lie came                                               K             c i  f
out, saw  much  people, and was   eWtE6v  eLSev 0'lovs  7roAvX  crowd 
moved  with  compassion  toward  OXAOV,  Kal  Eo-AayXvt0                  E7r  conipassion vtowards them, bethem, because they were as sheep  avTo,  OTt           av   Os    poaTa  cause  they  were   like  sheep
tomb."  The article'rc( (?tVujteiqc) is rejected by all edi-   r " going away;" v~ryore. Pechy. Rob. (in verbo), "To
tors from Matthi to Scholz. See Bloomf.                  go, go away to a place."  So (. V.) John 6 67; 14 28. Wesley and Thom. adopt the participial construction. Vu., Mont.,
In  *r;"  wvvf'ovzctc.  Kend., Wakefield, Rob.
Z                                 ~~~~~~~~~~~~Eras., Beza, "1abeuntes   Syrac
Brech.,  covenio."  So (E. V.) MAatt. 27: 62. Luke 22:6. a6s., Beza, "     tes; 
Acts 13  44; 15  6; 20: 7.                                   "b y land;"  e    Wakef., Pec, end., Q., Dick., Tho.,
2a little while    OilVov. "While" simply, is equivalent to Bloomnfield, (N. T.)  D  Wette,  zu Land."  Syriac,
time."'vov, if we suppose goo'vov understood, is properly Iber., "por tierra."  St
rendered as above. As an alternative rendering, 1 a little."  So   Tr
Pech.  S Fr, "n  pe;"Do   ette "e   weig; Ibr.,"nnas an advcrb. When it refers to traveling, it is opposed to A,.
poco."                                                       writ.  Odyss., B. 11:55. Liddell.
",no-even;" ohbis. Peehy. Wakief., Sharpe. Rob. (oth'~.)   t "~from;" &ir8'.  Wesley, Kend., Dick., Wakefield, Pechy,
Beza, "n-quidem; " S. Fr., " ne-pas um~me;"lber., "1 ne-To.
aun."                                                             "coming forth."  Kend., Wesley, "1coming out;" S. Fr.,
P "iby the ship r" ca gz)oic. See clh. 4  1, note. As this " 6tant sorti;  Vulg., " exiens;  Beza and Eras., "cegressus;f
is the dative instrarnentalis, "1 by "1is appropriate.        B~.   igad.
q "the crowds."1 Olc hx.o& of the Textus Reeeptus has been     "towards."  This is the present orthography of the word.
dropped by Griesb., Scholz, Knapp, Titt., Lach., Fritzsche, and Both forms, "toward " and "1towards," occur in E. V.
Bloomf. It is not recogfnized by the Syriac, or Vulgate. It is   w  like;  WcG. This word is substituted for "1as," to free the
regarded as spurious by Wesley, Sharpe, Campblell, and De sentence from  the twoe hissing sounds, s and sh   The sense
Wette.p TIhe. supplemnifxt, "the. cro-wds" is, take,-n from ther para-l- rePmalins uilnchanged. The, word is rendred~r by 1 "lke," (F. V.)




42                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
not having  a shepherd: and he /7 e'wxovra  woqvaCe'v    Ka'L \Pc paTo xhavilng no  shepherd: and he
began to teach them  many things. 8&ao -KetV avrovs  rohAAC.  35Ka&  began  to  teach  them   many
35 And when the day was now   "'7     J pa'   7roAAi          Tevote Irr,   things.   And  when  the  day 35
far spent, his disciples came unto  7rpo o-eA vre             ar^C  of  raOTaL  was now far spent, his disciples
him, and said, This is a desert arov  Ae'yo -tv  e'prO!o  came to him  and said, This is
place, and now  the time is far,               IOaTt o  Kai  ro Irta-'          desert place and now  Ymuch
passed:                                       3 36, /                    I   time hath passed;  send  them:,6
A.    36 arroAvorov  avTovS,  ipa
36 Send them  away, that they   r  roar  a~O, K ANaway that they may go zinto
a7reA0PoEres EUS 7ovS KVKAc) axY povsmay go  into  the country round               /,,/,O?   the surrounding  country  and
about, and into the villages, and  Kat KcoaSr ayopao-cootlv etavrotL  villages, and  buy  themselves
buy themselves bread: for they  alovSr',    TL  yap   q (y0o-ti,  OVK aloaves: for they have nothing
have nothling to eat.                 E3V.              0            OK L       to eat.  bBut lie answered and 37
37 He answered and said unto  ELrEPv avTrots, JOTe avrTOiL  VLELS said  to  them, Give ye them
them, Give ye them to eat.  And  o5ayetv.   Ka]    A(yovo-tv  aVTC, ssomeetkhing  to  eat.  And they
they say unto him, Shall we go'AwTEAO vPreS aeyopac-rcopev 3LaKO- say to him, Shall we go and
and buy two hundred pennyworthll  o-ov   yvap'ivo a'provs, KaL &/J1ev buy two hundred pennyworth
of bread, and give them  to eat?   CtX'otS   q1aye'v;    38  0  a' A/yet of dloaves and give them  ethat
38 He  saith  unto  them, How  aIrotg, o- Suovr   a'provs              (ETE; to eat?   And lie saith to them, 3s
many loaves have ye? go and see. UW7yere Kal'[3ere.  Ka[  /\VOi-E   How many loaves have ye? go
And when they knew, they say, Ayovot,  ]iv, T E, K,a 3o'.  and see. And when they knew,,iveaud wo ~isl~a A vrt 1r~ra   Ka~oL~;vaO  var'
Five, and two fishes....       K.  H      E  K       ava    va. they say, Five, and two fishes.
39 And he commanded them to                              a                    And le commanded them  Oto 39
make all sit down by companies  -av-Tas o-vluroo-ta o-v/W7ooita e7rL make all recline by companies
upon the green grass.                Tr  XAo)p   XoprTc.   0 KaL \ ev eE  on the green grass.  And hthey 40
40 And they sat down in ranks,  -ov  rpao-taL  rpa0-taL, ava EKaTOY  lay down  ini squares, by lunby hundreds, and by fifties.          KaL av   7rerT?7KOa.   41 Kal  a- dreds, and  by  fifties.   And 41
"having no shepherd;"?u  "zovra zrottEcva. Wesley, Dick.,   e "that."  This supplement is introduced on the principle
Sharpe. So (E. V.) Matt. 9: 36.                             noticed in v. 37, note. Eras., " quod;" Castalio, "quibus."
Y' "mucll time hatl passed;" ioea 7ro7. This noun is the   f "And." a'.  Sharpe. Vulg., "et."  Beza, Eras., and Cassubject of zraorle understood, as the parallel, Matt. 14:15, talio render the particle adversatively. Belg., " ende;" Luther
proves,   o d'oa j8q7 raCo&'er. " Hath " is used instead of " is," and De Wette, " aber;" G. Fr. and S. Fr., " et."
on the principle noticed in ch. 1: 38, note. As "hath passed" |    "to make-recline;" crax2yAvat.  Campbell and Sharpe,
is not expressed in the text, it is marked as a supplement.  " lie down;" Rob (in verbo), " to make lean back, or recline in
~ "into the surrounding country;" eis tzois z'sc? gyoos. order to take a meal."  In the N. T., it is nearly synonymous
Kend., Pechy. Eras., Beza, Fritz., "in circumjacentes agros."   with Cz:cizetluac. Bretsch. (c&'az.), "facio ut aliquis reclinis jaa "loaves;" a,oTOVg.  Sharpe.  Rob., " P1. Iroot, loaves." ceat,-de cibo recreandis: facio discumbere; jubeo ut recumbaent."
Eras., Beza, Castalio, " panes;" S. Fr., " des pains."  So (E. V.) De Wette, " niederliegen zu lassen;" Iber., " los hiciesen revw. 38, 41, 44.                                             clinar."  See ch. 2:15, note.
b "But; " d.  Pechy, WVakef. Beza, "at."  So (E. V.) in   h, they lay down; " avhzpeaov. Sharpe, Rob. Liddell, "to
parallel, Luke 9:13.  Belg., "maar;" De Wette, "aber;" lie down," "recline at table;" Rob., "to lie down."  See last
Iber., " mas."  The particle is adversative, and should not be note. Vulg., Eras., Mont., Beza, Castalio, " discubuerunt;" De
omitted.                                                   Wette, " sie liessen sich nieder."
G "something."  Every reader feels that this sentence is harsh' "in squares;" zroactai,uteata.  Kend., Q., Rob. Mont.,
and imperfect, unless the object of the verb is expressed. Our " aree areae;" Beza, " per areolas" (little garden-beds). Literidiom demands this supplement.  It is based on the object z- ally, a small rectangular plot of ground, like a garden-bed, hence
of the verb gXovLtv, in v, 36. Eras., " quod-edant;" Castalio, anything, which has the form of a square or oblong. S(, troops
" c2bum."                                                  drawn up in squares. The word is repeated by Hebraism to ildia " loaves."  See v. 36, note.                           cate distribution, and is equivalent to ava 7r+a2e,'.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. VT.                                                       43
KING JAMES  VERSION.                            GREEK  TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
41 And whenl he had taken the  /3z   Tovs 7reTre apTOVS Kat Tovy  when  he  had  taken  the  five
five loaves, and the two  fishes, he                   a       Eo  X  va, va/ as etSov ov- loaves and the two  fishes, he
looked up to heaven, and blessed,    p,  EA  7rioe' Ia KTEA   -e looked up to heaven, and blesspC^voy, ev   0y7-0E' KaL Ka  EKff    ok   utohaendbsand brake the loaves, and gave              \             K.      /      T. 
them  to his disciples to set before  rour  apTov,, Kal E3[3OV  Tots ta- ed and broke the loaves and
theml; and the two fishes divided  OJr7TaLS avrov'T,'L'a 7rapa&uztv au- gave them  to his disciples to
the  among  them  a.                                 Tpt-   set before them; and the two
42 And  they  did all eat, and  O(E 7r t.  42 K                 ayo re, fishes he divided ito them  all.
were filled.                                 eXop O(rYr/rav'  43 Ka   3              And  they  all kate  and'were 42
43 And  they  took  up  twelve  KAtO-/fexa0c    80&EKa                KOat[llOVS  satisfied.  And  they  took  up 43
baskets full of the fragments, and   Ape,                       TO            o. twelve baskets full of the fragof the fislles.ZI                 7vAry" s  ros            \cr    -x  iXCVG6. twvelve baskets ftlll of the fragof the fishes.
44 And they that did eat of thle 44  ca   o-av o0: qayovreT  TOV4 a\    o  ments, and of the fishes.  And 44
loaves, were about five thousand  toVs' ~o -e  rer EvaKtarXXLAtot avWes.'-those who ate of the loaves,
men.                                    4  K -at      IWecS  /)7 a7KaOe TOv  u    |were five thousand men.  And 45
eror EM fw vayKaOrE TOVS' ta.
45 And  straightway  hlie  con-  O1TLS  avrov e'//vaL  eLS Tz  wXo |- immediately he constrained the
strained his disciples to get into,                          disciples oto enter into the ship,
the ship, and to go to the other  or, Kat   poayEtV  ELd TO                    drepa   Panc go before qhim to the other
side before uLnto Bethsaida, while  rrr]oa'v  eorarrTo-angobfe  imtthohr
side before unltO Bethsaida, while wpo                   6VO   a        side, towards Bethsaida, while
lie sent away the people.               AVk   7  r     o      Y [Xtop.  Kat adohsetwyt e.  TOP  OX   4           O he sent away the crowd.  rAnd 46
46 And when he had sent them  Tac4LuEvoQ   aurots,  dwr7Acv  E'lf when he had dismissed them, he
away, he departecl into a moluntain  ro  opos 7rWpo-Euva-Oat.                 Kat departed into'the mountain to
to pray.
47 And wvhen  even wvas c   Ola        evo Y e1V7s', 7-V TO    Ao.ov  pray.   And  tevening  having 47
47 And when  even. was come,;v /&o-  r~   ad —?~ta-  com                            e hesi  p     wsithmdt
the ship was in the midst of the                / R   TC S 6        h \              cone, the ship was in the midst
sea, and lie alone on the land.         rTo  /iOvoS ErL T17-    yrs.   4s K7         of the sea, and he aloie on the
se8,                                                      TI]S' 11e saw9. -he[C tolilg il [ e~evavros  /Sacat~oyvovv v; and. A nd   be salonen t  the 4
48 And lie saw them toiling in  EL&EV  avTovS  /g3araatL ouEpovs  El  land. And lie saw them' harass- 48
I  to f/iem, all."  S. Fr., "1 it tons ", Yulg,., Er,,asmus, Ileza, pass; " Thomn., "1 and cross.", As this verb' is coupled by and
Castal., "1 omnibus; " Wiclif, Rheims, "I to all; " Becig., - voor to ", enter," which is an infinitive, the sign "1 to " should not be
alien; De W~ette, 1 allen."  There is no necessit~y for abandon- used, as there is no emphasis.
ing the usual signification of the dative to, or for. It is properly    q C i."Tesplmn"i"istknfothpale,
retained in the fleb. N. T.,         and the Syriac, 
"Among, them " was copied frmTnae."Tin  i  rpry  Iatt. 14:22, -tooi a';-t ad,'  (E. V., "1go before him "). The
frm''nae    Te"i  rpry  sentence is unnecessarily transposed here, in the E. V., by separata suplemnt i th  preedin  cluse t isexpessc-cedoza ing c-,ro ("1 before, ") from the verb to which it clearly belongs.
k "1ate;" 6`qmyov.  Wesley, Wakef.. Sharpe, Kend., Pechy. Rob. (in verbo)  "The signification of the preposition and verb
There is no emphasis here, to render "1 did " necessary.       intransitive is comibined into one idea. If'I precede'I had not too
Nv"ere satisfied; "'zopo ciaO'raav. So (E. V.) eh. 8:4. Pc- much of the'modern air,' it would be appropriate, from its coinz~hy,  esleyRend.  CapTonNnJh       2   hr  h  cidence with the Greek verb. The rendering then w'ould be,
verlb is'  iahe," were filled " is accurate. Present usage' precede him.'
is dec-idedly in favor of "were satisfied."                      r "And when he had dismissed;" araociuEvoic.  Pechy,
m  those who atc;  oi' Tgeyde cc-. -Rend. "1 Did" is super- Rob. (in loco.)  Bretsch., "1ex adjuncto, valedicendo dimitto; difluous.                                                       mitto, Mlarc. 6  46U."  it is proper to distinguish between this
"about," wh-ich in the E. V. is the equivalent of coat is word, and &no),nia7, v. 45. This has been done in S. Fr., Beza,
omitted on the oFround that the latter has been canceled by  CatlBl.  cWetadHb.T
Griesbach, Scholz, Knapp, Lach., Tisehend., Fritzsche, Robinson'"the mountain;" 75 hroc )". Kend., Pechy, Wakef., Sharpe,
(Harmony). It is not recognized by the Syriac or Vulgate. It Thom., Rheims. De Wette, "1 auf den Berg; " BeIg., "1op den
is not noticed in the Versions of Sharpe, Dick., Pechy, CaMp.    berg;" S. Fr., "1snr la montagpne;  Spanish and Iberian, "1al




44                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
rowing; for the wind was con- Tr) EAavL'eLZP                 y 7ap  o  aveqos ed in rowinrg, for the wind was
trary unto them: and about the EyaVT-oS aVTOL    Kac  WepL TeTap-'against them: and about the
fourth  watch  of the  night  he rgTV 6VAaK7V Tl.   PTVKOS' EPXETat fourth watch of the night he
cometh unto them, walking upon                                                    cometh  towards them, alking
the sea, and would have passed by   pos aVTOV                7,eptraTWV  E,7' cometh  towards them, walking
them.                                   OtaAo'o-r's   fKaLc  O~eAe 7rWapeatXOe    on the sea, and would have pass49  But  when  they  saw   him  aO 4.    9     oe    5TES  aTvro   edbythem. But when they saw 49
49 But  when  they  saw    him  az~roVSr           9        oE i~'P~s aV'
I \!          i                             te
walking upon the sea, they sup- 7reptgrarovra EWrT rTr OaAacras, him  walkilng on the sea, they
posed it had been  a spirit, and'&o4ap Oarra'r/a ELat, *,'- supposed  itwas an Yapparition
e~o-ta povtt Kat ape- Iupsd-twsa   ap
cried out.                              Kpata.  50   aveyap   ITO   E - and -they cried out; for they all
50 (For they all saw him, and  K,             \,'aT',             af    te  saw him andawereterrified. And 5o
were troubled.) And immediately                     Eo Kat rapaXOo-ap.   Kl- Esw-e
he talked  with  them, and  saitlh  O'ecog  [AarAe77o-  [eT     a                  immediately,he spoke with them,
unto them, Be of good cheer: it is AE7EL avToLt, OapoeTe'  7    -  andL saithtthem T ecurage
I; be not afraid.                       /zt, /7} (bo/3e.o-~~e.   E1 7a O Jae/T] it is I; dfear not. And he went 51
51 And he went up  unto them                                                                   llTlS   Tu t    i   into the ship, and
51 And  le wvent  lp unto tnem  7rpos aVTOVSr etSr  TO   rAolov    KaL t
into the ship; and the wind ceas-,,  tewi   ceased: and they were
ed: and they were sore amazed in  EKo7raC EP 0 aeVElos  Kal ALap eC  eexceedingly amazed  in themthemselves beymid  measure, and 7repto'roV  E'  Eavrots Eo-TaVTro, selves, beyond  measure,  and
wondered.                              sKaYL (K av/'axov.   52 ov 7ap  rvvli)- wondered.  For'they did not 52
52 For they considered not the                            
miracle of the loaves; for their KaV  E7'L Tots' aprotS'   7)v 7yap  77 understand  6by means of the
heart was hardened.                     Kap&'a avUTW  WEwopo/JLEu7.                loaves, for their heart hwas stu" vexatos;" Castalio and Fritzsche, "'exari;" S. Fr., " qu'ils to "be cheerful."  See Webster (" cheer"). Liddell, "to be of'
se tourmentaient."  The word indicates the effect of over exer- good courage."  Rob.
tion. De WVette, "geplagt waren" ("'ere harassed").            d "rfear not;"  t' Tofiezoa&e. Kendrick.  So (E. V.) Matt.
" against; " rvavTio5.  Kendrick, Wakefield, Sharpe, Dick., 10: 28, 31. Luke 2: 10; 12: 7, etc.
Camp.                                                           e   exceedingly;" 2icf..  Pechy, Rob., Liddell. "Sore" is
W "towards them;" rtop aCro'g. Rob., Greenfield, Liddell, obsolete.
Sharpe. S. Fr., "envers eux."                                   f "they did not understand;" o'-avvij'cav. o80 always in E.
= "it was; " eUrac.  Sharpe, Kend., Pechy, Camp., Thomson. V., Kendrick, Wakef., Rob., and Liddell (in verbo). S. Fr., " ils
S. Fr., " c'etait;  Span., Iber., " era; " Belg., " het-was."  n'avaient pas compris; " Do Wette, "sie hatten nichts begriffen;"
n;  r.  Wesley, Wakef., Campbell, |Vulg., " non intellexerunt;" Beza and Erasmus, " non intelY "an apparition;;" Tc'Vvaa~u'ac. Wesley, Wakef., Campbell, lexerant."
Sharpe, Thom. De Wette, "ein Gespenst;" Belg., " een spoolk-       
zel;" S. Fr., "un fantome;" Iberian, "una aparicion;" Syriac,   g "by;" EIr7 (,or adozros). Bloomf. The preposition has
a false appearance, spectre").      the sense of per, " by,"' denoting the efficient cause, as in Matt.
~'? ]~.~ ("afalse apopearance, spectre "). 
4. 4, Oi;c ix' E',ozc? t? aezat 3`.,oootrooe.  Bloomf. (N.
s  they criecl out;a(XE'24etaCv. The nom. is expressed, for 4.I,0    A'cz   os   aTa!~f~s    lof JT
~"the y cried, out;" &veoatar.  The nom. is expressed, for T.), Trollope (Ana!icta), Kendrick.  Trollope, "by means of."
perspicuity.
Although the sentence is elliptical for r,  #acvarz& zoZo'e aozog
S "w ere terrified;" izaocd7C,%zaav.  Kend., Campbell, Thom. ye',o?~,r, it is not deemed necessary to retain the supplement
De Wette, " erschraken."  Rob., Bretsch. Liddell, "usually, to " the miracle," as this readily suggests itself to the reader's mind.
trouble the mind, confound, alarm, frighten."  " Trouble" (in So Thomson has, "they had not come to a right understanding
present usage) is mostly restricted to cases where the emotion is by the loaves."  Fritzsche furnishes this paraphrase, "per occaone of grief. By placing the semicolon (as in the Greek Text) sionem prioris miraculi, quo Jesus quinque panibus permultos
after "out," no parenthesis is necessary in the next sentence.  So homines satiassed, v. 38 sq."  As an alternative rendering that
Sharpe.                                                      of Sharpe, "for they thought not of the loaves."
b "he spoke;" 12bgd7ae. Wakef., Kend., Wesley, Campbell,   h " was stupid;" rv ~reroxou,Ue.  Kendrick, Campbell, and
Thom., Wiclif. S o (E. V.) ch 4  - 3 3; 5  ~ 3 5; 7 ~ 5, etc.                   27  t~t(0uv7
Tho.,  iclif. SO (E. V.) ch 4  33; 5  35; 7  35, etc.  Dick., "stupefied;" Beza, "stupidumn erat."  In the N. T., Zco"Take courage;" Oaoaertre.  Wesley, Campbell, Thomson, eoco has not only the signification "to harden," but also "to
Kend., Wakef. The phrase, "Be of good cheer," is obsolete. make dull or stupid," in the pass., "to be hardened, dull, stupid."
But were it not so, it would not be accurate, as it is equivalent The last idea is obviously the appropriate one here. See Ro1.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. VII.                                                         45
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
53 And  when they hlad passed             53  TIvA[ &acLErEpco-TrVTE' iAXo     pid. And when theyhadpassed 53
over. tlhey came into  thle land of'           7                              K    over, they came'to the land of
E7wt  zTp7 ~? )11'cFvpyo-ap~r   K   oe, thyca m   e'ote\a d o
CGennesaret,   and  drew   to  the  wp`       TacrcPp/ rcrav.   54    \  "'EA- Gennesaret, and  drew  to  the
Sh~~~~~~~l'O. ~     ~         7P(~p_                        /ca,,, 
shore.,                                hr.Adwe                    te     ae5
54 And  when they were come oVT-OV cLVToV EIC TOV wAotov,  v- shore.  And  when  Jthey came 54
out of the ship, straightway they  OEc   EWr7yVOVr   rUTOr-  55  zp1- ont of  the  ship, immediately
knlew  hlimu.                            PaMOUTES  0 P  T7V  WEPLX@op~   they knew him, and ran through 55, t   ~ ~     ~~~~~~             that whole ksurroundingr regfion,
55 And ran throug(rh that whole  xL                                TOS              ht                       iegion,
CD        EK:  q   ~ VP           E-ot T        ~/Sregfion rouEnd aboutbanoo                                                            and  began  to  carry about on
reiorunaoun    be  TOVw  Ki~aKW   EXOVrras Weptcarry  about in  beds those  that ~                            O,                    their conches those w1o were
were sick, where  they heard lie,pL                     2'   we    t                                     ehvas.
56 \. \                     I
Was.                                     5Kat OWOU  av  ELUTEWOpEVETO       s k  w
56 And  whlithersoever  lie  en- I   o/ IN                                  7      And mwherever lie entered, into 56
teed  int  wtverlagsoer ctes              n      -Kote  r/ 7oELS' V aypOVs, EV -to   villaoges, or cities, or country,
re. d, into viileo-es, or cities, or
counLtry, they laid the sick in the    a                       v               v - they laid the sick in the streets,
streets, and  besought  him-  that ras, Kat 7apEcaAov    t,  an besouyli       t sici  that theye
they milh t touch, if it were but             T     W E         V    U-O) /          and  besought   him  that they
t' u evlGorc1:er of llis (al metnt  andl a~  Kau     Ic fopaO   OV77- v TOV  qtlaTLOV  "might but touch othie fringe of
the border of his garment: and as,C,1,,    Wt
manly as touched hlimll, wvere mllade   O refto  a'Z~/ ra,'  Kat o(Tot ap -q — his garment; and as many as
ini nny as touched him, w ere made ar
whole.                                   TOeTO aVFroV, EToJoVTro.                     touched him  Pwere healed.
CHAP. VII.                                 CHAP. VII.                                 CHAP. VII.
THEN  came together unto him:    KAI  o-vvayo7vrat  rpos cavroTo                      AAND  "the   Pharisees   and  1
the Pharisees, and certain of the  o[ 0apto-a[ot, ia  rtVEs' T')v yppaz- csoame of the scribes dwho had
scribes, which came from  Jerusa-  aTEcV                 VTE   ao    eporo   coe fo    Je  sale, caie to-'_aEP    EA6oT's- az-o    1 oo-come fromt Jerusalemn, cm o
[lem.                                      /        2    x,/x
1cmn.                                              2             TC TSAv'v P  /cat  tOOV7ES' Tt WV TV gnether to inim.  And wNhen they  2
2 And when they saw  some of               /t   V   L'
i~   ~     a~o o t t            Xp-   swoeof his disciples'eat
his disciples eat bread with  defiled   avO                                    p      saw  so     ofhisdiscipleseeat
(that is to  say, with  unwashen)  oTO           ET 2v-WOlS               Y0tO    S  ing  bhread with defiled, that is,
Y~~~~~~~~~~~~~rtors n bedwt eie, Ita s,/
hands, they found fault.                I t7ovUS, e/'E/aJvavTo' 3 (ot 7ayp   a- with  hunwaslhed   hands,  they  3
(in, verbo).  In English  "a hard heart" does not convey the to hlave the force of the possessive pronoun here.  Ktihner
thought of simple obtuseness of mind, but, of moral insensibility  (Gram.), 1 244, 4.  Crosby (Gram.), l 482. See ch. 2: 4, note.
to moral truth or duty. The charge against the disciples is, that   m " wherever."  " AlWheresover" is obsolete."
they were insensible to the proof as to the Saviour's character,   n  might but touch;" nd'r-Ato,,t,.  Kend.
which was furnished by the miracle of the loaves.  Castalio         "te frine;   o   c        ov.  Ke. Rob.   u., Eras
I "the fringTe; " re  eo~oi.    Kex~!d., 1%ob. Vulgr., Era,"
gives an accurate rendering, " utpote qui torpentibus animis."  ms, Beza, " fimbria."  This word is equivalent to the Hebrew
Fritz., " sensus hic est: non enim, qcuuas  panes distribsserentur,.m~'Xx (mD~x.) tahe fringei'   or (as some suppose) tassel, worn by
qusd-qsua.m intellexerant; nam erant callo obducta m7ente, h. e. tali, the Jews on the corners of their garments.  Nmb. 15  38, 39.
e   e    n te crnes ofther grmets.Numb. 15: 38, 39.
ut nihil omrnoiO5 ssequi possent."  Bloomf. (Recensio), " It here See Gesen. (Lex.), n'-n.
denotes dullness and stupidity of mind."  The perf. part. in this        were healed;"   ovo.   en,   Dick., C p., Sharpe.
P " were Ilealed; "  ac802orro. Inendc., Dick., Camlp., Sllarpe.
construction with,'v has nearly the nature of an adjective. Rob., So (E. V.) ch. 5: 23. Luke 8: 36. Acts 14: 9. Rob. (aac~o.)
d~,i,) II.:~ 6...
"And;" Kai.  Dick., V&akef., Tyndale, Cranmer, Pechy.
"to;"        (cus acccs.)  Wesley, XVakef., Camp., ThomsonI There is no necessity for abandoning the usual signification of
Sharpe.  Span. and Iber., "d."  Rob. (erl), "to, toward any  a, which is retained by the Belg.,  e Wette, Iber.
place."  So (E. V.) 1:[att. 3: 7, 13; 5-:23; 13-:48. 3[ark xat, whicl is retained by the 116,., De Wette, lber.
plac.   So(.V)Mt3:,1;52                         34.Mr13.    k     b " the Pharisees," etc. This is the simple and natural order.
11:13.
So Pechy, Rend., Wakef., Dick., Camp., Thom.
"they camse out;"   olcc'.  Rend. The auxili-  ""some;";w. Shliarpe, Kend., Wakef., Camp, Thom., Rob.
ary "were" is not employed here by Wakef., Camp., Dick., Pe-   d,,who had come;" 129or-co.  Wake.  The aorist in narraehly, or Thom.  See oh1. 1:~ 38, note... 
chy, or Thom.  See b. 1  38, note.  tion can often be properly rendered by the pluperf.  Buttmannj
k " surrounldling region."  See cli. 1: 28, nlote.          l137, 3. Goodrich (Tenses), p. 54. Kiiheer, 1 256, 2. Rem. 1.
I "their couches;",ors xeayd,:oja;.  The article is deemed    ~' eating;" f 9iors~.  Wakef., Pechy, Camp., Thom.




46                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO IARK.- CHAP. VII.
KING  JA3IES' YERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                              REVISED  VERSION.
3 For the Plharisees, and all the  plo-aLot KaCt   IT'TES oova'ol, found fault, for the Pharisees
Jews, except they wash their hands, t    wt,-  7,]rtal 7as Xe[- alnd(  all the Jews, except tlhey
oft, eat not, holdingc the tradition'?a5,  C,'   wcSlouTr,, Kpa-otoz,   w\ash their hands iwith  trhe fist,
of thie elders.                           Tb rZ)v  7reIpcoor    TWvV wtpeo;3Uv,,  e    at not, holding thle traditilon   o
of the elders.                          trip  (Tp3oOO-tP  7            7Tpf(T  U1f4 And w,hen they come fro,  the  p     \\                              the  elders.   And  whcz  they  4
4.And   w/hren  they /corze fi'om  the  pop'    4 Ka-,  atro  ayopas' 6o|p t          CsV
market, except tlhey  waslh, tty/oey          g'mvrar, oKL       aop'ouo,' EGaLVv n    conze firom i te market, Jexcept
e atr ot.  Andxc     m ytheryash, th   OOVaL             ovic,,E(TOL, VJU   IIL they imnlerse  thlemselves, they
eat not.  Alnd many   othler tnolas  \ Ana 7roAka  ecmtpn          o 7rap[/\a/3no   eat not.  Ancl  tlere l'ale many
there be, which they have received                                                          t g s nt A    icn the y  har   e
to  hold, as the washing  of cups, KpaTELv,,Ca7MTL LovW    WOT?7/PLCO   other thill(ns which  they  have
to hold, as thle  vas]ling' of cups,  a    e               a   X k         Ka  K- received  to no,    sc              s min -
and pots, and brazens vessels, and                5                                \ XI.r  v       atd  poth  c, a
ta~~bles.                   vcov).egretTa cZJTEpcoTcoo-tp auTOiV  mersions of cups, and pots, and
tables.  
5 Then   the   Pharisees   and  o0  captcrLo, o          aL o 0  y7pauuaTEa l', brazen vessels, and,table-seats.
[        0ribake v                         - Then the Pharisees   and scribes  5
scribes asked him, xv'hy walk not                       \                                                      d      \ot taly
thy disciples according to the tra- TOvoLt KaaTa  T],V 7rap.a Soruv T-              V  asked  him, IaWhy  do  hnot thly
ditioa of the elders, but eat bread    pe-/vreprov,  AA   -o,   cp-  disciples walk according to the
ditio-n of thle eldern.s, b ut.eat lbrea~d'7rrau';po( ~v,  a/&~a  avio,P   tradition  of the elders, but eat
with uniwash1en halnds?                   trpv;oe-ovo- -OV  T  aoTOP; a,O    b| I)reald  with  p1unwashed hands?
H, He answered  and  saicl unto! aWOKpTO Eplts   El          V0    Ko'- And hie answered  and said  to  6
them, Well hath  Esaias prople-l Acs  7-poe/rJ ev'Tv(JE  I H4raLa'vs   7rep6  them, WVell qdid Isaiah prophesy
wi  ith the fist;" 7rvyty;,.  So m1arg. of E. V., Peehy (note), tso malke " ands," the object of this verb, is a tautology.  The
Q., Thom.  While most commentators agree that this is the literal rendering' of this verb is de.emed appropriate for this realiteral rendering, of the verse, interpretations are numerous. son, viz., thou-gh cleanlsing or purif1-ying m'.-ay ba t.ie -es.Ilt, it is not
Bloorufield sums up a brief synopsis  of these interpretations tite actdioz indicated by tlhe verb. Bt/ce, w-.Si, or cleanse, point at
wit:h the following' remarlk   "The most probable view is that oan cfitet produced  by dcrisa,-nnhe-z, ilnt to the very act from
of Beza and Fritzsche, who render,' unless they have first washed  wh lich tlhe effect proceeds.  See e,. 1: 5, note. Trollope (Anathleir hands, rubbing them  with the fist.' "  In cases where we lecta) says, r"lThe baptisml or inimmellrsion of the whole body was,
can not arrive at a satisftctory interpretation, a litera7l'-eidri,? I for thle most part, a religious rite."
is preferable.  The " oft" of the EF. V. (copied fiolm Tyndale)    k,, are."   Wesley,  ecnd., Pechy.  "  a" is ungrammatical.
originated in a mistake of tzvxvie (neuter, which is used by    I " s.'    is is the usual phrase instead of " as," in coIomer for m/tch, ofteni) for nrvy?/,. This appeared in the Vulgatee,
structions like the present.  So Thom.
in the renderin, " crebro.".. immersions; " /izkzcraeob;.  Campbell, RKend., "the imJ " except they immerse themselves,uC;" / /c.ziaovwro.  Iber., mersing';" Pechy, " dippins or baiptisms; T" homson, " the dip" sin sumergirse."  The verb is rendered "they dip " by Wakef.;  pings;" Rob. (in z-er-bo), "a dipping, immersion;" Brattschneider,
Pechy,': lip or baptize;" Thom. and Camp.,'; dipping' " S. Fr., " imamsesio; " Iberian, " las imllersiones."  As the noun is an'c'etre baptisbs."  Wakef., Thom., and C!ampbell make " hands " arthrous, no article is inserted in rendering' it into English.
the object of the verb, though, as I think, without good authori-   n,, table-seats;"  irvr5.  See ch. 4  21, note.  Fritzsche,
ty. The middle form of the verb determines the object as r'efle- " Lecti dicuntur non ii, quo eas cubitum, sed triclinares, ut supra,
iwv, " t/,emselves."  Fritz. says, " Pharisxi, inquit _Marcus, secun- 4 ~ 21."
dum  r-f  exaoa8aescow priecepta non edunt panerm, nisi, etc. (v. 3.)
1                                                       0.1,W''..   ~"rhv do not," etc. Kend., Thom., Pechy. This accords
Et a foro quando venerint, plus etiam  faciunt.  Nempe, nisi cor-    i  hy  do not," etc.
plus laverint, cibum  non capiunt."  In his note on the entire pas- with present usae.
sage, he says, " Nudum  illud i'v  t'j f/a-XrTiacozVrat non aliter    P " unnashed."  See v. 2, note.
potest, quam sic exponi: nzisi se immerseait?i. q. corpus laverizt."    q " did-prophesy;".,r sTEoqVasv.  Kend.  So the parallel,
The washing of the " hands" is noticed in the third verse, hence, Matt. 15: 7. The aorist has its usual force here.
f "bread."  The rendering of the E. rV. is retained here on the  If the reading of tle Text. Recept. is retailacd, then tle rendering
ground that the true reading of the text is /iozoov.  This is should be " loaves."  Rob. ('2,oo.-.)
adaptedl and defended by Fritzsch.   So  in Matt. 15  2:  p'roo,    g "   that is;" zoxt' t'azrw.  eV, rech'y, ee, Kend., Caulpell,'a9/ioa'av.  Mlark 3: 20, z'oov  g9ayEzV.  Lulke 14  1, FYEe rpThom., WTakef., Sharpe.  Vulg., Eras., Beza, Castal., "id est."
i',ozor.  Idem 1': 15, os Riyezat diro'.  So Syriac,,-'-'-.      h "nnuwashed;." riz o..  Pechy, Dick. " Unwashen" is obsolete.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAllK.-CIIAP, VII.                                                        4
KING JAMES' VERSION.                             GREEK  TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
sied  of you  hypocrites, as it is V141c^0V T&)V  VWOKPLT7W, rog' 7Yuya    cicrigyu   hpciea
written, This people honoureth. me  TITat, OV'70S' 6' Aao's Toi~  XEt'AE0-L' it is written, This people honorwith  their lips, hut their heart is                           a6         TCVeth me with their lips, tbut their
far fromt mne.                           r1    L1,7    3P               -          P   heart is far from  m.          U~n  l 
7 Howbeit, in, vain  do  they  pI-t' azI-EXa awT  E/LoU.               /laT7)Pv 6E  -nd    hywrhpmtah
worshp me teahinofor dctri G-E4V~a6aG-KOVTg                              andEhywrhpictah
worshipme, tealiingfo  dotinsJE3VaI/6,6'a    n  for doctrines the commandtile commandments o    ci0KaaEPA/a a   O0760P. ments of men. For laying aside  8
8 For, laying  aside  the  corn- 8'A,'p-gcc T?   E OA
miaudmient of God, ye  hold  tim o~i   KpTPT    1a~7 Tl   h    oninueto    oy
tradition of men, as the washing, of  Oo             pTL6 T/              aao-'hl   h   rdto    fmn   sc
pots and  cups: and  man y  other    -                           I ~O7OS  6 —   sWlmiin                       fpt    n
sIc liethns  edo                           P   KtIt-LL TWT?7p/o1W,  Kai  &'AAa  cups;~ and many other such like
9 And  lie said -unto thiem, Full 7wapoliota TotaVTa 71oAAa\ WotELTE. tIngsy    o                         n   i   adt 
weil ye reject the comimandment of' ]~a'i'Aceyev adl;Tos-, KaA&Jg. adOE- them, Full well -ye set aside the
God. tat ye   ay kee  your ~Tn  TETE   ~  ~      TOD "I              commandment of God, that ye
tradition.            -\                                 /~       ~~~~~~~~~~ m-ay keep  your own  tradition.
10 For Moses said, Ilonour thy                                 3 aau0L   \f~    T1p7 -77   For  Moses  said   Honor  thy 10
father   and   thy  imothier;  and   10                                                          adth          ote,   n
Whoso  curseth father or mother       ~ WOtT OV Ka7 i ETW67  11/Ip  (ToP  father  aihd cthy  mother;  and
whoso clwseth hathT719/JAT-I. TOW orwh    cuseh  ftheeo
let him  die the death:,ah    0   KaKoAoyl~o  7rTa7' a         c?  mother z,,shall surely be put to
11 But ye say, If a man shall TrEpa Oava —Cp TEA6valTW-)                   Y/- EL   det.Bt  esysIamn
say to his father or mother, It is 8\ A'E,                  aE\    ~     vOpc07Owg  shall say  to  his father or his
Corban, that is to say, a, gift, by                     a                                ohr,'ebha   obmi  ta
whatsoever thou mighltest be pro-  r/'I3         P'p     ~      ~     i azn-ifb    hc   hudih
lited by me; lhe shal" be free.           (        I~   ~o,   ~~'               (11   est heave been profited by mue;
12 And ye suffer hium no more  co e              q~ps   12  KaLL  OVCE-tL a0LETE he shall be free.  Ady   ufr1
r 4concernhing yon;" zs8i fytai'.  Pechy, Kend., Wakiefield, (Sept. 16), where the Sept. has -cEAeveuc &  9cra'iro, or Levit.
Thorn.  So often, in N. T. (E. IT.)                             20: 9, where the Hebrew is the same, but the Sept. reads 92ctv~ — 
In conformity with our present rules of punctuation, a commna -rct) #'va-ooo9'.  A imore literal translation is,, "let him surely
is placed before, "1hypocrites," as, it serves to define "1you."  So he put to death."  This phrase1, however, does not accord well
WVesley, Cranmer, L. Tomson, S. Fr.                            with our usns loquendi. in short, its accuracy would be merely
t ~but;" Y8i. Wesley, W~akefield, Dick, Campbell, Thomson, that of a grammatical form.
Sharpe,., "Be."  This supplement is used corresponding to  a'Vrwo,
"111But;" JI.  So in parallel, Matt. 15: 9.  Wesley, Wake- which is understood, rather than tE'oi- So Bloomf. De Wette,
field, Kenci.                                                   "sei;" Thorn. and Dick., "1 Let that be."
"such as."  See v. 4, note.                                  b "1tact."1 This demonstrative is introduced as a supplement,
"immrsins.   Se v.4, ote   Bcurtoobcis narlcrus.though, strietly speaking, it is not such.  An antecedent is -ne"ye set aside;  &,9&ersrre. Kendriek, Pechy. Liddell (lilt cessarily implied before 1'. The harshness and obscurity of the'lCVo),"to  et  sid."  Tis s ltera.  W   us  "se  asde"rendering of the E. V. must strike any reader. Those, who prenietaporialfraboaigalw   ralglistuet  sapared that version, have, in this instance, deferred too much to
will, contract, etc.                           ~~~~~~literality.  Later EDug. translators have usually deviated from the
"liewhocursth;'0  ccuo~oy~h.The  rtile i jonedlauguagye of that version, more or less, to avoid its faults. Hay4oajcie  n   atcpe, hnue  ssbtnie.I manylu  employed "4that " for the anteeedent, I have deemed it adiuch cases, the. participle is rendered by "h le who," "1 they who,"l visable to make "1 which " the relative. The sense of " (joined
2tc., equivalent to Is cqui. Kiihner, ~ 244. S. As the verb has with Aa'v) " wh~latever " is thus preserved, adthe sentence is free
-also the signification "1to reproach,," I place "1or reproaeheth "ini from the objectionable phrase, " by whatever."  10 is regarded by
th  mrgn                                                    most translators, as used for the dative, by attraction, hence, "1by
"she  ain sueyw u  odah",cvic&v  ic.Ti s~hich "is employed as its equivalent.
&.r itation1 of the empati  cosrcto-fth4erwwe                      "hti."Sev 2oe




18                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAIRK.-CHAP. VII.
KING JA3MES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
to do alught for his father or his aITrop  ov&v    7ot7o-aL  To) 7Ta7Tp' him  no more to do eanything
mother;'aG To                    1.yiTpt CavTTOQ   13  jKV- for his father or his mother;
13 MakingT the word of God of po'makin   oid the wocl of God'
none effect through your tradition,,T    TO                 T
which  ye  have  delivered:   and 7rapaao'oet V/kO    7 wrapEaoKaTE'   by  your  tradition, which  ye
many such   like  ings do.                 p                                 he delivered: and many suhe  
14 And when he had called all ELre.   14   a  7rpoo-KaA              ervolike things gye do.  And when l
the people unto him, he said unto  7rcVT7a To7 X0,      ye  aTrotS, he had called all the crowd hto
themn, Hearken unto me every one'AXoueTre AWov   iapT-e KaL  -vt-i, lie said, IIlear me jall of
of you, and understand.                       15,,        TtPV            TO   you, and understand.  There is 15
e7E.                                                     \TjOhe  isn
15 There is nothing from with-                                                notin  from        out kthe man,
out a man, that entering into him,    Sprov eoopevo/eo,  eS av- which entering  into  him, can
can  defile him: but the tings TP  0 vva                  a o 1TO t lra    defile  h defile im;  but the  things,
which come out of him, those are aAAa Ta- ExK7ropEVoJtEua a7r au7ov, which  come out of him, ]are
they that defile the man.             EKEtLV     e-rT Tra IcotLOUP:Ta TOP a v- those that defile the man.   If 16
16 If  any  man have  ears to  Opcrowov.  l6 6EtIL  EXELt oTa aKov- any one hath ears to hear, let
hear, let him hear.'      i
17 And whe    n he was entered eUP  dKOVETW. let                TE        - him hear.    And when "he enter- 17
into the house from  the people, OEe ELSr oKo    U aWTo TeO  oXAOV, E77r- ed into  ~the  house  from  the
his disciples asked him concerning pcrowTp  acvro    o  /uaOraT    cavrov crowd, his disciples asked him
the parable.                          vrep[ 7'~  7rapa/oAos.   15 Ka[ Ad- concerning the parable.  And 18s
18 And  he  saith  unto  them,,,, he saith to tlem, Are ye also
Are ye so without understanding yet aovrTOt5' OUTCO KaL vzeLr ao -vl/e- so  void of understadi PE-? Do
also?  Do  ye not perceive, that Tt ETE                    ETE    t              ye not perceive, that   othing
whatsoever  thing  from  without'                   O                         ye not prceive,  that  notthn
entereth into  the man, it cannot  /                                             f       ithout,   rhich  enteret
defile him:                           avpoprov  ov  3VVccTat avTOP ICOl- into the man scan defile him:
19,,
19 Because it entereth not into  v:o-at;           OTt OvK El(7OPEVErat because it entereth  not into his 19
"e any thingr;" oV3&v (with preceding  legwative).  Tyndale, Belg., "Zoo iemand;"  De WVette, "WVcenn jemand;" Iber., "Si
Wakef., Dick., Thom., Pechy. "Aught " is obsolete.         alguno."
f " mnaking void;" hXveoi"2ES.  Sharpe, Wakef., Kendrick,   n " he entered;" Elau'),&ev. Kend. So (E. V.) Miatt. 12: 4;
Pechy. Beza, " irritum facientes."                         24: 38. Mark 2: 1; 3: 1; 11: 11, etc. The usual rendering
g "ye do;" roteoe.  Kend., WVakef., Wesley.             of the aorist by the Eng. imperfect is appropriate.
h " to him."  See ch. 3: 13, note.                        o " the." As olov is anarthrous, " the " should be italicized,
Hear me;"   o ov. Sharpe, Kend, Camp  as a supplement. The " house " seems to have been that one at
cte  i"Span,       me;" Deov  Shette,    Hret, ro., Pechy. Capernaum, to which Christ resorted from time to time, hence,
S. Fr., " ecoutez-moi " Spazn., " oiclme " De W~ette, " Eoret
0                    1 dS. F.,  e me"           the insertion of a supplementary article is proper. See ch. 9: 33,
mich;" Vulg., Eras., Beza, Castal., "Audite me.".. 2.
Kai Kz riEv ~gS Kry7rEsvaovu- Ya' Xe  v,c 1 oit'; dq~VOjtvOg, x. I. i.
i " all;" travEse. Kendrick, Pechy, Thomson, Sharpe, Dick., Fritzsche reads, ei 2, o ozxov. See also Matt. 17  24, 25, "And
Wakef.  Belg., " alle;" De WVette, " alle;" S. Fr., " tons;" when they were come to Capernaum —And when he was come
Vulg., Beza, " omnes."                                     into the house," cKai',e E2uIE v Eic',v  Oiciv.
" the man;" zov" av;,ov.    Pechy, Campbell, Sharpe.        P  void of understanding;"'auVTEoz. Thomson, Campbell,
Belg., "den mensche;" De  rette, " des Mensehen;" S. Fr., Liddell.
" l'homme."  The article should be retained here, as it properly   q " nothing from without; " oh —zav cae'v. Sharpe, Pechy.
is, in v. 18 (E. V.), zro v,vcozov, and v. 20, rzoi  ov&,9?2ov. Thom.
The noun is definite; the thought being, " There is nothing from    r "which entereth;" zr-Eiaazroposveiv evo,.  Thom., Sharpe
without thle man, w.ho eateth," etc.                         that entereth."  The relative with a finite verb, is the more
1 " are those that defile;"  iEn iz. eia  zc taoovna. iVWakef., perspicuous renderino.  Castalio, " qod —intrat;   Belg., " wa
Theom., Dick.                                              ingaat; " Kend., "which-entereth."
m " If any one;" EC'ts.  Sharpe      SFr, Thomson,  endrick, Dicl.  "can defile."  Kend.  In translating, o  must be connected
Erasmus, Vulg., Beza, Castalio, " Si quis;" S. Fr., "quelqu'un;"  with ~av.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. VII.                                                      49
KING JA-MES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
his heart, but into the belly, and  av7oV  1s5' T7'y  Kapacpta           AX' as' heart, but into  tthe stomach,
goeth out into the draught, purg- T7V\   KotA aar' Kat            r o-v roea/&pc- and  goeth out into  -the sink,
ing all meats?                          va  oKwropEve 7aL   at GtpLoO  WraVJra  veleansing -all the food.  And 20
20 And  lie said, That which               ap7                0-11loptr~
20 An    he  saidcla, That whieh      3P a      20a., EAE2e E y   5 hle said, That which cometh out
cometh out of the man, that defil-'Owt Tro eK To   aJ0pcO7rov E/<roeth the raan.                            EV'2'P EEV                     TOP\    / - of the muan, that defileth  the
eb Lh te man.                           pEvohtEvov, EKELVO KOtWOt q-V O
21 For from within, out of the  [p          Ho. 21  Kco        LI7OLp   x 75  man.  For from within, out of 21
teOpwwOVV.   21         06     a~'K7S
heart   of  men,  proceed   evil iapsag  T'W  av)pwcrv oe  atao- the heart of men, "come forth
thougohlts, adulteries, fornications,,               KaKO[  [/<go   ptOovotaL   eil thoughts, adulteries, fornimurders,-                                                         -      2
2u2rTe fotss wc                       LOX6Ls,.oa, 7r'opP'toc, /vc  22 KAo- cations, murders, thefts, covet- 22
2`~ Theftw, covetousness, wickt              A
I22al 7YA~ove~at VOP77poao Tovr/pm,  ousBAu,,ialice, deceit, lasciviedness  deceit  lasciviousness, an                           o    vro/,o   ousns,               a  ev   ee,  la s vi-'.'     aeA~cta,   o'0aAyto's    7TorYqPos-, ousrness, all evl   y~rvln,
evil eye, blas1lphemy-, pride, fooli'shll-  yAaoeqt,  5c/Ov       aa    o p    ouses, ao   eiley, all these evil  
less;'      pride, foolishess, all these evil 23
~23 Al  hee  eithngscoe Vv?. 23  W7ca TVTa Tar  7o7)- things acome forth from within,
23 All these evil- things come   \,1_
pac —0)0EPEK70PEVETat, ta     W
from w'.ithin, and defile the man.   7O    oV aN  at K-  and  defile the man.  And  lie 24
24 And from  thence lie arose,           KT     V O       V.               ^    arose  from  thence and cwent
24 K{~aL  ftEKELOE  c(vaGr-Tag aWA-aw yitthbodrofTe
and wAent into the borders of Tyre            el             /                     away into the borders of Tyre
and Sidon, and entered into an                    a-a  ZaE                                      a      Oepea Tipov 
house, and would  have  no man  XtUtovoS'.   Kal fLJEA0O6V  Et6  TI                                d     e dno
know  it:  lbut he could  no  tbe          oaV, ocva'[6Ac yvat, Kv house, and would have duo  one
hid.                                   OVK  i7'WJ7OT   AaOELv.    25'          - know it eand yet he could not
25 For a certain woman, whose o-rao-  yap  yvv  7wept aVTOVo  5S be  fhidden.   For a awomnan, 25
young  daughter had an unclean  etX6 TO  OvyaTpLov  aviurj' wreDehta  whose young daughter had an
spirit, heard of him, and camie and  aKdcaproP,  A0oo0o-a  Wpo0-E.EO-Eo  unclean  spirit, heard  of him,
\       \/ 
fell at his feet:                       7pOS' TOVS 708 oas   vro        26           and came and fell at his feet:
t,c the stomach;" zcV oeal.v'c. Dick., A. Camp., " his stom-   Y "malice.'"  Rob., Kendrick, Thom. Bretsch., " nocendi aliis
ach.' Rob. (zo.iio), " often as in English, for the stomach, either cupiditas, malignitas, malitia.
in men or animials, Mark 7  19. Luke 15:16, yetiac  -clip zXOl-   z ".reviling."  Rob. (in verbo.) See clh. 3: 28, note. In Eph.
ta.'a cnx'roi-."  Literally, the word signifies " a hollow" of any 4: 31 (E. V.), " evil speaking."  In 1 Tim. 6  4, " railings."
kind, " a cavit7y,' caov,,i. Bretsch., " renter quumn superior tum ", Reviling " is an appropriate rendering, in all cases.
inferior."  As an anatomical term, it is applied to any ventricle        come forth."  Pechy. See v. 21, note.
or chamber, as zod. ioa,gi2ov, rorazc, etc. Liddell. So    b " fronm thence."  This is the naturalarrangement in Enlish.
the Latin venter is the cavity containing the stomach and intes- Sape.
Sharpe.
tinzes. Leverett (Lat. Diet.)
t~ines. Leverett (Lat. Die~~t.)~~ "went away;" i'm7,t29ev. Rob. So (E. V.) Matt. 19 22;
u " the sink;  T rov agVESecac. Kend., Thoml., Campblell, Pe- 26 ~ 42. Mark 10: 22. John 10: 40. Vulg., Erasmus, Beza,
chy. Johnson and WVebster give " jakes" (latriae) as one defini- " abt " S. Fr., " il partit."
n                         ~~~~~~~~~abiit;"S. Fr., ",il partit."
tion of" sink."  Common readers do not understand " draught"    d "1one" O'. Ked.,PecySharpe.
in this sense. T1he above termn furnishes a cuaphemisM.d   oono&'v                     Ted   ehySare
i1 this sense.   h  above te  fnshes a ephemsm.  e "' and yet; " cat. This is a case where the conjunction is
"cleansingo;" mcuoi'c i eov. Kenc. Belg., " -reinigInd;" Dc apparently adversative; the antithesis being obvious without an
Avette, "wsas-reiniget."                                      adversative particle. See Rob, za't, 1. f. Bretsch. regards this
"all the food; ":cia`ra -rc  j3cecar-a.  Walkef., Dick., "all as a Hebraism.
food;" S. Fr., "tons les alilmens;" Vulg., Eras., Beza, " escas."    f " hidden."  Pechy.  This is the past. part. of "to hide."
fieb. N. T, M..                                           IVebster's Diet.
x " come forath; " nscopEt'os' l. Rob3. (inz ver~O.)  So this    g "certain," which occurs here in the E. V. as a supplement,
verb is rendered in v. 20. " Forth" is substituted for "out," is unnecessary. It was first introduced by Tyndale.  Omitted by
which occurs befor-e "heart," in the E. V.                   Wesley, Wakef., Thom., Sharpe, Dick., Camp., Pechy.




5G                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
26 (The woman was a Greek, a r] y,vv  _EAAzr^S,,,vpo/otVocCra  (the woman was a Greek, a 26
Syrophenician by nation,) and she T   YE)EL   Ka?p7Ta avIov  z'va Syrophenician by nation,) and
besought him  that he would  cast rO) &aOOP)tOV EK  aAA)7 EK T7S' Ov- she besought him  hto cast ithe
forth the devil out of her daugh- yarps arys.   27 o 8aE  I7ovs  demon  out  of her daughter.
ter.                                   * 
ter.  E  aVUTl,`AES' rpVWro   Xop- But Jesus said to her, Let the 27
27 But Jesus said unto her, Let Trao-7vat L        7T eva'   ov yap Ka-  children first ibe satisfied; for
the children first be filled: for it  3~v;rETL           TOa/ aep Gv   TOpro ) )) it ise   the chilis not meet to take the children's
bread, and  to  cast it unto  the rTEK1)V   KItca  /aAeW, 7TOtL  Kvrapt- dren's bread and cast it to the
dogs.                                Lt.    28H   8e a7reKpt6'0  Kai AE'oC..9 -,                 dogs.  -And she answered and 28
28 And she answered and said  7,  Na,                         dogs.   nd   e   nserd   nd  28,6~,t~~ osaid, Yes, Lord: yet the dogs
unto him, Yes, Lord: yet the dogs Tr  KvI apta VroKpaCTO  rS                             L Trpa7rEnuder the table eat of the chil-         3 e,      X, T    under the table eat of the chilunder the table eat of the chil- 677s EotEtEL arro Tv ttctrcV  TCwv
dren's crumbs.                       w7aLtcop.   29 Ka   ey7e aV        r    dren's crumbs. And he said to 29
29 And he said unto her,For JL1T rTOro)) rTv   Ao)yov  yv7rayE' her, For this saying, Igo; mthe
this saying, go thy way; the devil  ~EA  AVOE  Tr  &atLLov)tov;K  T7rs demon tlhath gone out of thy
is gone out of tlly dauhter.          Ovya-rpos  o-ov.   30 Kal'  aWreA- daughter.   And   orlhen  she 30
30 And when she was come to            o-,   E  came Pinto her house, she fou. ovc a E61 T\                          came Pinto her  ouses
her house, she found  the  devil
her  ho, s,.  ro 8at!cforo  detA vtis, ta} rer the demon&  gonve oust, and her
gone out, and her daughter laid                             V        Kl         the demon gone out, and ller
upon the bed.                         Ov     p7 /OvyareJpa   /EeLAr7r]~   T)'7ri  7-   daughter laid on the bed. And 31
31 And again, departing from  KAtvr'lS.,                        again,  departing   from   qthe
the coasts of Tyre and Sidon, he          1   AI 7raAN. e'eEAOo) EK \    TO   borders of Tyre and Zidon, he
came unto  the  sea  of Galilee,  optcov Tupov Kal  Yt&cvro)S,             (eAOE came to  the  sea  of  Galilee,
through the midst of the coasts of  rp       v       Aao-               aA- thr ough the midst of the borDecapolis.                  -  C /           through the midst of tle borDecapolis.                           Aalas, a6a aEG-OV TO) OplO))  IE32 And  they bring  unto  him  KaTr5Aeo)S.   32 Ka}L fppovU              -  ders of Decapolis.  And they 32
one that was deaf, and had an im- rT   Kowqov 0    oylAaAoZ, KaL 7rapa- bring to him one deaf, rhaving
pediment in his speech; and they  KaAovc-t   avro,'IJ  yrtt?  avr- an impediment in his speech;
beseech him to put his hand upon                     33 p.     Kal  yr oAa/e, o s and they beseechl him to put his
him.                                 7T)V  XEpa             aoAa0E33 And he took him aside from  aVrTO   a    Tro  Ov oXAov Ka'T  jaur,  hand on him. And lie took him 33
the multitude, and put his fingers e|aAe  TOUs' aaKTvAovS  avrov Es  aside from  Sthe crowd, and put
17 ) IL~LV\                             l \  /
into  his ears, and  he spit, and  Tra  T7a avTOv, KaIL rTV-ras 7)r+a- his fingers into his ears, and he
touched his tongue:                 Tro  rT7175   yArro-Or arUTO    34 KaL  spit, and he touched his tongue:
h' "to cast;" 7va —x,8fid2217. The preposition Ex in this verb    i "Go;"'z~Waye.  Wesley. See ch. 1: 44, note.
is, as in many similar cases-where a preposition in composition     " the demon."  See ch. 1: 34.
is followed by the same preposition before the object of a verb-        " hath gone out;"    er2vle. See ch. 1: 38, note.
without any particular force. The infinitive is often used in the   "o  when she came;" ar-e2vJ9oiace. See ch. 1: 38, note.
E. V. in place of the subjunctive, in constructions like the present.   P " into her house;"  i; zTov otyzo'v aVrT,. Sharpe. Mont.,
It is more concise, and more in accordance with our ztsus loquendi, Eras, "in domum suam;" S. Fr., " dans sa maison."
while it is equally accurate as to sense. So Wesley, Wakefield,   q " the borders."  So Matt. 4: 13 (E. V.)  See ch. 5:17,
Peehy.
note.
"  the demon."  See ch. 1: 34, note.                      r " having an impediment in his speech;"?oyzt.i4ov. The
"be satisfied."  See ch. 6 42, note.                participial construction is adopted as concise, and more in accord-! "be satisfied."  See ch. 6: 42, note.
ance with present usage.
r "right;" xaRo2v. Rob., Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe.         ~ "the crowd."  See oh. 2: 4, note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO  AIARK.-CHAP. VIII.                                                51
KING JAMIES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
34 And looking' up to heaven,  a/3A5e/as ets Top OvpapOp, Eoce- and looking up to heaven, the 34
le siglhed, and  saith unto  himll,          r. Krr[ ke'ge  aWbT5,'E~frOaO    groaned, and saith to him EphEphlplatha. that is, Be opened.    l  Eo-rT1,  JtalvoLyXt~z.    3 5 Kal  phatha,  that is, Be  opened.
35 And  straightway  his  ears
were  opened, and  thLe  string' of eiigeCS  atyloX0r/rozJ  avrove  ai   And immediately his ears were 35
his tongue  was loosed, and  he cKxoa'  Ka[ eAJv62  o 8er/os~    TS7-   opened, and -the bond of his
spake plailn.                         yAzor7   avsrov, Kat EAdAeic 6p- tongue w as loosed and he spoke
36 And  lie charged them  that O(s'..  3s  Ka    Leo-relAaro atrots vplainly. And he charged them  36
they should tell no man: but the,                              /               that they should tell no one;
more he charoged them, so much _            U o' &LE -AAe-,   /,3AAov  but the more he charged them,
th,,,, e more a ogreat deal the  pb-  los  avmo a t
lishe moe O  reatJ  del thit ey  published  it;  and were 37
37 Asto nd wvere beug nH   h easure    K7j6pT0p(JCDE   /GGOVTf'E- beyond measurre astonished, sayasto snivhe dl lay ine hlatl d  one  yores   ctAcs           r   r    o KE'  i,   lie hath  done all things
the deaf to Ihe-r, andc the duimb; t(o  K"C  rOvs  K03Ovs  WotEL'tOKOVElv,   well; lie maketh both tile deaf
speak.                                Kx/t rovU aCAaAovUJ  AcAXEv.              to hear, and the dumb to speak.
CHAP.'IIi.                             CHAP. VIII.                              CHAP. VIII.
IND\  those  dcivrS  tihle  multittude'        K~Eif val 6/PVJaL)vSc )Te  PCpats1,   IN those days the crowd being  1
homeing   veryx  gleat, aad  hav~in:g  7rwctriAAov ~oXAovu  oroPST, Kaf/  rvery great, and having nothing
nothing to eat, Jesus called  his,                                                      he  called his disciples
disciples unzo  hin', and saith unto,
them,                                  cr%~evor O  ]4y 0ODrS TOVU  /~,aO1yT'sO' b'to  him, and saithl to  them, I  2
2 I hiave  colmpassion  on  tihe daV TO) Aet.. eyVTOeLS  2 2AayXpt- have compassion on the crowdcl,
multitude, because icy IUe ey    l now    A G   e' v ToP  oxAo'   ort  0o7  because they chiave now remainbeen nwith  me thr1ee day   and have  7.up.ectS  Tp-EtS  wrpoaLjvovo-t [tot, ed  with ime  three  days, and
niothing' to eat:                         I O      O
3lo Atnldlto ifat: IsendKa otx eXovhm  a y                 57ayroo-';Kca  have nothingl to eat: and if I  3
3 And  if I send  them  away,,..
fastingl   t  their own houses, they a   aoAvco aVroVs PJ7GTEIts L  sen  them aayt  tir 
will faint by the way: for divers OLKO,  aLVT7o(DV   EKAv0U7oPTo-aL' fasting, they Nwill  faint by the
of them  catme, faromn far.           rTn         7ETL' 6e l yap agVTOP ftaiKpoo- way; for esome of them  fhave
4 And  his disciples answered 6lc v'KacrL-.   4 KaC  a  7reKpLe'7ro-av  come from  far.  And his dis- 4
t    g, hg roaned;" E' UTZPIt8. So in all other cases in E. V., ex- ing, by the present tense violates our idiom. The present tense
cept James 5: 9 (" rad"').  Kendrick, Welsleev Dick. Vulg.,  in the N. T. is often used in narrating past transactions, and this
Eras., Belza, Castaio,  Fritz.,' ingamuit " Bretsch., "gemo, ii- too where there is no attempt at giaphic description. When a
geamisco."  Syr.,:. kz.  Conmlp. Roma. 8: 2S, 2i6o~-evzzTr,;c   e/ coltinzed state is described, the present includes in itself the idea
— uatrescuuorca &/.2a/,iru o.                               of the perfect or imperfect..Kfihner, & 255 (Rem. 1). Trollope,
"the bond;"' SEaO;.  ivend., Pechy. Vual., Beza, Eras., 1 50, obs. 5.
Castal., " vinlclum  " S. Ft., " l lien."                     d 4 to their homes;" EiS o7zov crciv.  Kendrick, Sharpe,
" plainly."  This is the proper orthographly of the adverb. Belg., " naa haar huis." Own"1 is omitted here, because Bagster
KRend., Pechy.                                              has cavTSv.  Different editions of the Text. Recept. differ as to
- As an alternal-tive rrlalt rilln',  " "the more abundantly."  the spiritus.  Lont. and Wilson agree with Bagster, while Eras"a "he."  In the Tet. Rclt. S'IoT  is tlhe nominative. amus and the Polymicrian have av,'zev.  So Rob. (Harmony),
This is rejected by Griesb., Scholz, Knapp, Tittmann, Tischend., Schol,   app, ad i.   The E. V. h
Lachmann, Fritz., Rob. (Haremony.) It is not recognized by the lowed Tyndale. There is no emphasis or antithesis wlich deSyiac    It is doppe y   eey Spe and A  mands avv. I insert this marginal note, or, according to some
Syriac or V ul(ate.  it is dropped  by WTesley, Sharpe, and A.
Campbell.  It was introlduced into the test frlom the parallel  copies," their own."  De iVette, " nach Hause."
Matt. 15'32.                                                  " some;" r~vi.   Kead.,  Sharpe, Campbell, Them., Wakef.
"to 1hz2m;" 5 oozac)earievaoos.   See ch. 3 13.        " Divers" is obsolete.
C "have remained;".wroa/cdvovua.  Rob. A literal render-   f "have come."  Thom. Instead of the reading of Bagstor




52                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATARK.-CHAP. VITI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
him, From  whence  can  a  man av0rc    oF LaO7Tcra  avTroV   llotev  ciplle. answered him, 5Whence
satisfy these men with bread here,                         I, 
in the wilderness?
in the wilderness?                     TOVTO VS,  Vv?],(TE~at 7-  oo-eaL T  XOp- can g'any one satisfy these men, And  lie  askd             5 tW, with bread here in'la desert?
5 Andl he  asked  them, How  7ao-at aprcop                Eprltia;       _at And le asked them, 1-low many
many loaves have ye? And they                po    ao                                  ]        - An heskow many B
said, Seven.             ~VEt607a, avTovs,  JoJOVS  EXETE  loaves have ye? And they said,
6 And he commanded the peo- appTOvs;   0t  8 a              two,  _Erra. Seven.   And  he commanded  6
ple to sit down on the ground: 6 Kct 7rap7yyetAe T7p [\XA? aC&v- the crowd ito lie down on the
and he took the seven loaves, and 7rere         w, T 7-7r?5   KUL Aa/y grond: and le took the seven
gave thanks, and brake, and gave   \    \  T                                                      y thka
to his disciples to set before them; TOVS E7a   PV    EVXapLT70as loaves, and  gave thaks, an
and they did set them before the E'KAao-e Kal E't'80ov rotS Ftaitrats broke ithem, aid gave to his dispeople.                                                                          ciple  to set before tem; ad
7 And  they had  a few  small avroV, t, 7rapaOCo-                     -       ciple s to set before them; and.,  7               they',st thev- before the crowd.
fishes: and be blessed, and comn- 01KaV  T$    oXAC).                Ka     t     hey      he bfe   imfes X
mand~edL to set themn also before  ~O'~,AK                                 X     Andtheylhadafcw sniahlfishes: 7
them.                      also before  X at   6Ay'  Ka   eAoyo-as and lie blessed and eommanded
ther.                                       wa' /  "
8 So  they  did  eat, and were E1r           7rctapOevat Kal avra.  e a- to set them  also before them.
filled: and they took  up of the   0~r  E, Ka, EXOPTaOqo1l]aP   Ka  So Ithey ate and -mwere satis- 8
broken meat that was left, seven rpav -eptoT-oevtaraa KAao-ccaTUV, fled; and nthey took up seven
baskets.                              ItI                     9               t
baskets.      ~EWrETac  o-7rvpt[aS..   9                  -oa     8   oi baskets oof the fragments which
9 And they that had eaten were            v           ecKtAo              ca  were  left.   And   those  who  9
about four thousand: and he sent  Y                OS TETpKX                            left.          Ptose, who  9
them  away.                            &4reAvoez, avrovy.                        ate, were about four thousand:
10 And straightway he entered          10 KaG  evOE'w5' e43ls' et             l- anmd hie sent them away.  Anid 10
into a ship with his disciples, and                                              imediately  le  entered, iito
came into the parts of Dalianu- wAotoV /fera TrO) /Jaf rTc<v aVToV| qthe shipmwithl his disciples, and
tha.                                   iAXO        et's( T-a Ltey  J- aAau)ov.a.
11 And  the      haie        cm 11,                    came into rthe region of DalIt And  the  Pharisees  coame  1'a'~ At~ov o[' Oapto'adot, Kat mauh.An                         7h)haies1
forth, and began to question wit                              a        -         mautha   Ad  the Pharisees 11
ta700VrqEtV avrT, (-7Vror    aefotadbg'nt   us
him, seeking of him  a sigll          piaTo fVroEL  avc,                       caie forth and began to quesheaven, tempting himi.                 TES sap  aVTOV  o-7,UELoV ya  TO 7V  tion with him, seeking of him a.zxaai, Scholz, Knapp, Titt., Lach., and Tisehendorf have r'ovat,   m " were satisfied; " fZoosdOi0'yaar. WVakef., Kend., WVesley,
which is probably the true reading. As this verb belongs to the Thom., Camp., Dick., Rob. See ch. 6: 42, note.
praeteritive class, which with the form of the present have the   n   they took up seven baskets."  Thor. This is the natural
signification of preterites, no change would be made in rendering, order, in our language. So in the text, 6: 43, -lcov z2ca/edccov
whichever reading is adopted.                                            o  a 
In MOxe.ogE                                        t  vovg, and the parallel, Matt. 15: 37, ~7pav -co reotag "Whence;" ]I&9ev.  Wesley, \Vakef., Campbell, Kend.,  EOV ctn. xucia'ffCrwp, irr    visr.
Thorn., Sharpe. S. Fr., "d'ou."
Cs~tal,, "uSqarn;.F. 1do  ",,                              of fraSqnnts;" zauautrcov.  AVesley, Thom., WVakefield,
" any one;tg. Robinson, Sharpe. Beza, "quispiam            *      n;"
jemad;" S. Fr., "o. Dick., Sharpe, Campbell, Rob. So in all instances in E. V., exCastal., "quisquam;"De WVette, "1jemand;"S. Fr., "~on."1
cept this, and Matt. I5: 307.
h " a desert;" Lr' E',ouiai. No article should be inserted in   c ths, a   att        3
the Revision. None employed by Wakef., Thom., Sharpe. In   P "those, who ate;" oel rab deres.  Sharpe, Kendrick.  This
the parallel, Matt. 15: 33, i Wuor/   is anarthrous. See ch. 1: 4, aorist is most appropriately rendered by the imperfect.  The
note.                                                      pluperfect of the E. V. originated in the manducaverant of the
Vul(r. In chi. 6:44 Ob fgavO'VT~SiS reldered in the E.V."they
i " to lie down;" cuazfasetv. Sharpe. Vulg., Eras., Mont.,'ulg. I  n. 6  44, l a   s is rendered in the E.., "they
0'~~~that did eat."
Castal., "discumbere; " Beza, "ut discumberent." See ch. 6: 40, that id eat."
note.                                                         q "the ship;",' ~rotoro. The definite article is employed by
"them."  Wesley, Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, Campbell, WAakef., Wesley, Sharpe, Wakef., Thom., Rend., Pechy, De Wette, Belg.,
Dick. S. Fr., "les."  The sentence is imperfect and harsh with- S. Fr., Iber. See ch. 4: 1, note.
out this supplement.                                          r " the region;" ia aeo. Rob., Bretsch., Rend., Campbell.
k "set."  " Did" is superfluous, as there is no emphasis.  Thomson, " district;" S. Fr., " le territoire; " Luther and De
I "they ate;" Tayov. Sharpe, Rend., Pechy. See ch. 6: 42, Wette, "die Gegend;" Iberian, "al distrito;" Castalio, "trae.
notes                                                       tus."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO AMARK.-CHAP. VIII.                                                   53
KING JAMES' VERISION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          IREVISED VERSION.
12 And lie sighed deeply in his OVpaVoV,;WtpaOVTeS'. 12KaL  sigon from  heaven, trying him.
spirit, and saith, Why doth this   aro- Teltcas' T1)J 7rVEU1UaT-t avrov  &nd  the  groaned  deeply  in 12
generation  seek  after  a  sign? A'yu,  17, ~ ye)Ea  afrV7  o-7et1oV  l his spirit, and saith, Why doth
Verily, I say n ato  you, Tlhere  shall rEL(7-eL; d/ tv  Ae'yco a) /v, el this g'eneration  useek  a sign?
no sign be given unto this generarichn.                      |o0Si-erac  T'  yeryeaT raVg-per G-      1   Truly I say to you, There shall
13 Ancld he left thlem, anld enter- MLolv.    13 K      aer a    v   ovrTOi,  /t-  no10 sigln be given to this generaing into the ship again, departed    r cs  Atv  e~ r    rAoLov,  c                tion.  And  lie left them   and 13
to the other si( de.v   s  o    av.                                               entering  into  the ship  agyain,
14 Now  the disci>els had  for-         1it x       eAOopro    /3e p  - departed  to  the  other  side.
gotten to take bread, neither had,,,,         And the disciples had forgotten 14
TovS        e  V    w   cptov             to takeL' bread,               teither hEd thaey
they in the ship with them  more                                                  to take   red, neither had tey
than one loaf.                         Xop /1Le    evrTo)         eV  T'    Ao. YbUt one loaf with them'in the
15 Aand lie ehared tLhemn, say-m Kal  &cEtJt EAAeTo  aurots, A\'yeW, ship.  And he  charged them, 15
illg, Takle  lhecdl, Ibewarle  of the  Opare,, /JAErerTec ao   rTr7 /U/rL  saying',  Take heed, beware of
leaven of the Pharisees, and of the TcO))  (; cUpiLcJv  la   T27S  @1/1s' thpe leaven of the Pharisees and
leaven of EIerlod-.'tprov        16 Kalt atEAoy1L10oPo -of the leaven of I-erod.  And 16
16 Anrd  they reasoned amiongo ~_[ pc  ov.
l  theyldsl-s  s!-i  rea Vs loned at mongt 7po,           AE/o\ rzO7E,'OL rithey  reasoned   among  tthemthemselves, saving, l' is. because  frp)   a1~or
we have no bread.                      apTov  OVIC EXo/EV.          I          sC O VS  selves, saying, It is because we
17 And  lwhen  Jesus knew  it, |'o-og.yet arVots, T..'  ta- have  no  bread.   And  Jesus 17
lie saitl unto theml, Whlly reaSon Aot _e,  Tt  OV                           E    bknowing it, saith to them, Why
ye, beausen    ye have  no  ibread? I,                                  do y      son cthat it is because,
Iperceive ye not yet, neitller  d unerr- OVreac)  VOe7Tet  OEV X VEVVTE; T      ye have no bread? do ye not
stand? h arve yc  5'ourl l]arl   yet  7rehropcr1Xoep/v eXere h~,  KpeiPaIP    yet perceive dnor understand?
h18 iaieln    ees, see   e not??                  l)p;  0o`0/aApov;s EXovTES 0ov have ye your heart estill'stupeand havilg  eals, c ear  ye not? and   Aere;          at    a  eXovreS'  OVC fied? having eyes, see ye not? s1
do ye not remeinber?                 aiCo vrET;   Kat  oVu jzV/io,EVcerE; and having   ears, hear ye not?
8 "trying;" ZEsOicIoeTE.  See ch. 1:13, note. Kend., Q., De WVette, Belg., Vulg., Beza, Eras., Iber.  The inverted order
Pechy, Wakef:, "to try;"  hom., "with a view t to try."     of the E. V. originated with Tyndale.
t " he groaned dseeply " claracviag.  Bretsahneider, " igce-   a " of."  This preposition which marks the genitive of ris dmisco;" Liddell (in verbo), " to groan aloud;" Kend., " g'roaning  /tuc~, is not a supplement, and is improperly italicized in the E. V.
deeply;" Campbell, " with a deep groan."  Acvt  is ia;tc.isive. It corresponds in all respets to the " of" immediately preceding
See ch. 7: 34.                                               (; of the Pharisees "), which is also the sign of the genitive.
u" seek a sign."  "After" is dropped as superfluous. Wesley,   b " knowing;" yvo's. Wesley, Kendrick, Dickinson, Shaepe,
Dick., ~Wakef., Thonm. have omitted it.                      Campbell, and Thomson have the participial construction. The
v " Truly; "  See ceh. 3: 28, note.                      expression " when Jesus knew," leaves the common reader to infer
v"And: " KaIt.  Shampe, Pechly. Iber., " i, "ulo, Eras., that Jesus learned the fact from information subsequently given.
" et;" De  Vette, " und."                           Eras.,S. Fr., " connaissant; " Belg., " bekenendle."
"   " that it is."  In the sixteenth verse where tlhe text is, ozs
~ "bread;" fodozovs. While I` loaves" woulcl be more literal    ov  o  oe, a supplemet is obviously reqire. 
(here and v. 16, 17), the exigentia loci demands that the render- i vdicates that somethina   is necessary, before it, to complete the
ing of the E. V. should be retained. The rendering, "had for- indicates that something is necessary, before it, to complete the
sentence. In the case now before us, the sentence is similar, and
gotten to take loaves, and had but one loaf with them," is not in drt has the same force. The thought is, "XV7by do ye reason
harmony with our1 mode of spzeaking.                        that I spoke thus, because ye have no bread? "  Liddell (o2U.)
Y "but" (one loaf); el /c` (Ea aiorov). Dick., Pechy. S. Hoooeven (z5,t) III., p. 138.
Fr.," qu'un seul pain;" Bretsch., "pFreter;" De Wette, " denn   d "nor;" odE-.  Rob.  After the negative "not," "nor"
nur;" Belg., " dan."                                        shoulcl be used instead of "neither."   ebster, on "Neither." So
" ill the ship."  This positiom  of these words is according7 to Kend., Vakefti, Pechy.
the test. The whole sentence is thus in harmony with our zSCt    e  " still;" frL.  Pechy, Rob. So (E. V.) Rev. 22: 11.
ioquendi. So Sharpe, Thom., Campbell, WVakef., Dick., S. Fr,,   f "stupefied;" ~ffeWeEV/V.  Kend.  See ch. 6: 52, nte.




54                     TIIE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAiRK.-CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
19 When I brake tile five loaves   oee   pV "a-                          a  and do ye not rememler? W1hen 19
among five thousand,  how  many  els' TosS tWEVpTaKLrxLAoVS, ro0-ovt   I brolk  the five loaves among
baskets full of fragments took ye Kot[vovS   7rArpetLS   Kc/ a-crxT lcv'the five tlhousand, low mlany
up? Thley say unto him, TwTelve.  ripare;   AE'yovotv   avTC,   ao'-  baskets full of friagmenlts took
20 And when the seven among 8exa.   20 cOT               6r e               ye  up?  They  say  to  lim,
four thousand, how many baskets ELS TrOS TETpaKlcXLALovS                         C.        cl k n lew n tllhe seven 20
full of fragments took ye up? And o' -v p/3s v   rA7po4LaTa  KAacr/a- amronlog  the four thousand, hlow
thev said, Seven.                    Tco  77paTE;  Oi 86E   op ( lrV LTa. many baskets full of fraonments
21 And  he  said  unto  them, 21 Ka.  e'A7ep a-TorLS, lIc3s  ov took  ye up?  And  they  saA,
How is it that ye do not under-  2U1lETE;                                     Seven.  And he said to thel, 2
stand?                                  22 ia"
stand?  22    EpXEs     BrOre-a- Ilow  is  it that ye  do  not
22 And  he  cometh  to  Beth- | ap- Kat  povovtv aVrc Tvd)AOv, uinderstand? And lbe comleth to 22
snid;  and    y  bring   a blind           7rapocKaAoVo-v  avrTOp tVa at- Bethsaida; and they br-ing  a
man  unto him, and  besougoht lim                       2    \, I
manto touc~l ~~ll                    roe   a rural. hi o   Kal ert.au0/StE- blind man to him and'beseech
to touch him.
foP  Tr0   XePOS TO0 rvCoO, E 5/ him  to touch him.   And lie 23
23 And he took the blind manll                        TOV       ov, er    him  to  touch  him.   Ald  lie 23
by the hand, and led him  out of                                              took te blind m   by t,
7rTrvrrar ES  a  /k otLTara aVTroV, ert- and led him out Vof the village;
the town;  and when    he had spit,              -  I,
onil his eyes, anid put his hands OE5 Tr? Xepa3   av\T,   ervpa T an | ld when li had spit on his
upon him, he aslked him if lie saw avrOv  eL rT /3Aez.                  ava- eyes: lie put his hands on him
augh:It.                             IGAr3,as eXAyE, BXE'ro   ov  aV- and asked  hlil if lie saw'cany
24 And he looked up, and said, |pCrOvrS   OTt LS c    Oepv pa0 op  rWept- thing?  And lie looked up, and 24
I see inme   as trees walkino-       7aTovvras.   I2 ErTa wraAtv Er - said, I see men'like  ot1rees,
I'qKE T'                    -   0                  nThon le put s ees wands 2g.
25.After that, lie put his hands    Ke  as Xepa  EL TOS o aA   walking. "Th   he   t                      ds 2
again  upon his eyes, anid  made  LOPVs avrTOV   Kal E7rOl7o-EV    aVrUTOV on his eyes ag'ain, and lmade
him  look up: and he was restor-  aval'3AE+at' Kgat aiOKareOrTalr], him  look  up:  and  lie  was
ed, and saw every man clearly.   |iat E4E3Aefe T?7JavyCos  a Z-raTas.  restored, and  saw  every mann
26 And he sent him  away to his 2K; Kal   a7reoreAtAEp aPVTO' Elf  TOp clearly. And he sent hin away 2(6
aouse, saying, Neither go into the oiKOv  avrovl  AEyCP, M7/E8E  etS to his house, saying, Neither go
g " the;",ohs. Sharpe, Dicki., Pechy, Kendrick, Thomson, times in the N. T., and is rendered " villagoe " seventeen times in
Campbell. S. Fr., " les;" Iber., " los;" Belg., " de; " De WVette, the E. V.' die." The article should by all means be retained, as the noun        "any t  Shpe, Kend, Dick., Waef., Thoson.
k,, any thin7; " )t. Sharpe, Ken&, Dick., Wakef., Thomson.
is definite. Compare ch. 6  41, tand 8: 6.               "Aught" is obsolete.
"Aurhtt" is obsolete.
h " the;" rovb. Sharpe, Dick., G. Camp., Thom., Kend. S.   I "lilke;" c5s. Robinson.  So (E. V.) Matt. 6: 29; 28: 3
Fr., " les;" Iber., " los;" Belg., " d; " De WVette, " die."  See John 7: 46. Acts 8: 32. In constructions like the present,
last note.                                                " like" is much more frequently employed than " as," both in con"beseech;","raeazacioavw. Wesley, Pechy, WVakef. The versation and writing.
verb is rendered in the present by Thom. and Sharpe also. It   m As "trees" (E'6xoa) is joined with "men," not with
should be put in the same tense with the equivalent of [,oovatv. "walking" (reortzraouvras), a comma is placed after it. BloomEras., " obsecrant;" De Wette, "bitten."  The rendering of the field remarks, " I see men as trees, walking," i. e., " I distinguish
E. V. originated in that of the Vulgate, " adducunt —et roga- men from trees only by their walking,."  So Campbell's renderbant."                                                   ing is, " men, whom I distingluishl from trees only by their walkJ "of the village;" z*~; rc;,..Kend., Sharpe, Pechy, Wakle- ing."
teld. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, "vicum;" Rob. (in verbo),   n "then;" EZa.  Kend., Sharpe, WVesley, WVakefield, Rob.,'village, hamlet, country-town." The word occurs twenty-seven Liddell.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. VIII.                                                       55
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
town, nor tell it to  any  in  tlhe T7-) K(OL7/V  eL o'e'AS', /Jt?7              e' )rT   into othe village, nor tell it Pto
town.                                   rtVt EV r   Kwp/p.                           any one in qthe village.  And 27
27 And Jesus went out, and his           27          _Kat; Ae,'I17o-o0S Kat rJesus and  his disciples went
disciples, into  the  towns of Ce- ot /taLr7TaL-  avTov  eCS Tas Ko/LaS, out into'the villages of Cesarea
sarea Philippi: and by the way  K]atw-apE[a5' TSy'   tA[wovW   KaL Philippi: and, ton the way, he
he asked his disciples, saying unto  Sev T9 otO eW7Vpcora TOS /a0O7T  5  asked his disciples, saying  to
them, Whom  do  men  say that I  auTov,  AE\/oPv  cVTOLS',  lYva  fe them, uWho do men say that I
am?                                    /Ae'yovortv   oc  adv/pcowTot   etva; am?  And they answered, John 28
28 And  they  answered, John  2               O e a Trexp[0/7o-av,'Icavr7v v     the Iimmerser;  wand  xothers,
the Baptist: but soIme say, Elias; rTOv BaT7rtozT7'  KaL aAAot'               / lt  Elijah; but others, one of the
and others, One of the prophets.   a2, (AAot' eva Tcv'0q   prophets.   Alnd  lhe  saith  to 29
29 And he said unto them, But  X9 KaC    a  rOs Ae'ye aro,   Ypetsi',                                   them, But Ywho say ye that I
whom say ye that I am? And Pe- &   TlpVa /E  XAGyc7r  etvat;'Aro- 
v               O \  >>  t 7XX          / /     ~~~~~~~) ^  an? A&ndPeter ainswerizo- saith
ter answereth and saith unto himn  KptOEl4  &   0 ]I pO   Xe   a                    am? And Peter answering saith
T~houen~ art the Christ.                                 3 0  XpLJTO', E T to him, Thou art zthe Anointed.
Thou art tee Christ.E                              XpT.           30 Ka\  7rETL- A3
30 And he charged them  that  u7e' ao                             ev      7o-  And he charged them  that they 30
they should tell no man of him.    7repL eVTOV.                                      should tell ano one aacocerning
31 And he began to teach them,          Z31 XaL?paTO   3tDacKEtv a-h  im.  And he began  to teach  31
that the Son of man mnust suffer TOVS, o'7  &EL TOV vLO  OV  avO po- them, that the Son of man must
many things, and be rejected of  7Wov woXka wa\-                     iEat  K ravoaoKt- suffer many things, and be rethe elders, and of the chief priests, /uao-Oipat awro TC&VP 7rpEUVTEpOWP  jected bby the elders, and athe
and  scribes, and  be killed, and  Kal aPpXLepe,)  KaL 7ypak/ta7eTcoP, chief priests  and scribes, and
after three days rise again.            icai awroTarvOivat, Kat uera TpeltS dbe put to death, and after three
o " the village."  See v. 23, note.              "                others;" //22or.  Wiclif, Sharpe, Kend.  S. Fr., "d'auP "to any one;" ztv'.  Wakef., Sharpe, Thom., Dickins.on. tres;" De Wette, " andere;" Span. and Iber., " otros;" Ital.,
"Any," when used alone (as it is here by the E. V.), conveys the " altri."
idea of plurality, and is understood by English readers as equiva-   Y " who."  See v. 27, note.
lent to " any persons" (or "things ").                           z " the Anointed;"   o Xeotazs.  This word is here evidently
q "the village."  See v. 23, note..                     an appellative, like the Hebrew  Utru. It should, therefore, be
Jesus and his disciples wvent out."  Pechy. This change translated, not transferred.  This is its use generally, inL the
from the more literal phraseology of the E. V. is made in accord- Evanielists.  In the Epistles, on the contrary, it is generally a
ance with our usus loquendi. The same phraseology occurs in proper name.  To  substitute  the Hebrew  " Messiah"  for
De Wette, "Jesus und seine Jiinger gingen hinweg."  Dick.,,, Christ," is to introduce a less familiar word, without affording
"Jesus and his disciples went out."  As an alternative rendering, the reader any light from  etymology.  Rob., "the Anointed "
"Jesus went out with his disciples."  So Thom., G. Camp., Wake- Bretsch., " unctus a Deo."  See Ps. 2: 2, Tn'ti  (E. V.) "his
field.  Span., "Y salio Jesus con sus discipulos."             Anointed;" Sept.,'o Xreacov azvrov.  Acts 10  38, lzaov
Anointed;"Sept., roV v~mo  a,~  Acts' 10  ~ 38, Yt;aov,
"the villages;" r't xzc/&.  See v. 23, note.                        aq, t CV adv   Oo Ise                            c
CZ~ a5N cfk, 0e Zte, geb             Hve aes  r~,dg- tc A. 
t "on thle way;" e','- a3r.  Kend., Pechy, Wakef., "on the jvva 
road."  This idiomatic phrase presents the thought, and is in      "no oe;"            Sarpe, Tho., Kendic, Pecy Rob
zn          11 11' no one;" 7JfEA1. Sharpe, Thom., Kendrickc, Pechy, t-ob,
harmony with our mode of speakingr.
harmony w~ithl our mode of speakting.                          Mont.,  nemini   Bez,, " nulli;  De Wette, " niemandem."
" Who; " Tia. Kend., Thom., Pechy, Cainp. "W Whom ",
~~~~is ul~ngt~rammatical.                       aa " concerning;" zsei. Camp., /end., Wakef. Often in E. V.
7      "teImmerser;" zv Bcrzra,. A. Camp. See oh. 6:14,   b "by;" azo (cum genit.)  Wesley, Wakef., Dick., Kend.,
note. Iber., "el Sumergidor;" Luther, De Wette, "der Taufer;" Pechy, Thom.
Belg., "do Dooper."                                              c There is no necessity for the supplementary "of," in the E.
w "and;" r. al. Rend., Thoom., Sharpe.  Eras., Beza, "et;" V. It is not employed by Sharpe, Wesley, Kend., Thomson, or
S. Fr.," et;" De Wette, "und;" Belg., "ende;" Iber., "i;" Pechy.
Ital., "ed."                                                     d " be put to death;"  broxn:av,.cau.  Robinson (rn low,




56                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. 111.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
32 And he spake that saying     e4pas  a&aoTvat    s  Ka3 2ap- days rise again. And he spoke 32
openly. And Peter took him, and  ho-[ a  TO   AO  oV  eAaAet.   Ka   ethe  saying   "plainly.   And
begran to rebuke him.
began to rebuke him.                   |-rpoo-Aa v/3     oseuo     avro)  o0 llETpos| Peter took him   aside, and be33 But when  he  had  turned  1'p4aTo  EwLTt/t@p  avTcp.   33 5    Egan to rebuke him.  But when 33
about, and looked on his disciples, eyrLTpabets, Ka  Lo1  TOyS txa-| he had hturned round and lookhe  rebuked  Peter, saying, Get O?7Tas avTroU, EWrerTL                oe T- IG- lTed on his disciples, he rebuked
thee behind me, Satan: for thou                 AE yOJP,  Yraye O7rWoL         ov, Peter, saying,'Get behind me,
saones   ot tile things that be of                                                                 et  ehndme
OTt 0)'   OPVELS'        0     aa:frto    fvr                   o
aGod buet   otthe things that beof  T'Go           o                           TO) Satan: for thou ffavorest not
God,  ut the   thi        n gs that be of    eo  AAa Ta r7P avprV.   kthe  things of God, but kthe
men.                     ~                      -a\          KaAco       vsT
rnen.                            34~~~~~a _[Ccx  zrpoo-Kateo-(v/iepoO   zop things of muen.  And whenl he 3~
34 And when he had called the                                                     thigs of men.  And when he 34., XAoP o-v    ro[s pta07rats atvrovS  had called the crowd'to  him
people unto himr with his disciples   X                   -         T, 
eLyrev.Srolr~ Oo-rtr 6~Aee oyrtrcw wvith his disciples, mhe said to
also, he said  unto  them, Whoso-                  TOs    Ots  E                     with his disciples,  he said to
ever will come after mc let hins [0,uov  eA/eLv,   arap)q2rOaJrro  eav- them, Whoever will come after
r~Klaa-a olwavo  v ete  imd hims el             f,                    an
deny  himself, and  take  up  his TOV, KaL apaTO  TO r               T favpop c- me, let him  deny himself, and
TrOV' Ka' aKoAov0Et'T(0 M1l.    oO   take up his cross, and follow
cross, and follow me.                                                            Os',                      andf
)l~~~~~~ayre   me. 7orA'hove would sae                                35o 
35 For whosoever will save his yap            av         7       VX!)    VTV  me.  For  whoever would save 35
life, shall lose it; but whosoever lOwoatt  a7            c'AeEt avT7V.   OS ~   his life, -will lose it; but whoav  a~oE'G —     +vx'vav`zov ever shall lose his life for my
shall lose his life for my sake and  av   aoAe              TV       X      a        eer shall lose his life for  
the gospel's, the same shall save |EVEKE   E1LoV KatL TOV evayyeAtov, sake and the gospel's, ~hc  will' / 36    /
it.                                      OVTOS  JO)Et avr).               Tt yap  save it.  For what rwill it pro- 3C
~,                                       ap~~~~pw~~~ropV     qe rcr  fit a man -if hie should gain the
36 For what shall it profit a 6qEeAJetL av"pwoi', ea? Kep(3107  fit a man'if he should gain the.~~~~._
Ct;Ozoxeipo.)  So (E. V.) Matt. 14: 5. Mark 14: 1. Luke            "Get behind me;"'1Yaye O,:ano itov.  Kendrick. ~ulg.,
1i: 33. John 12: 10; 18: 31.                                 "vade retro me;" Belg., " Gaat henen achter mij;" De Wette,
"the saying."  Pechy.  Some Grammarians have said that "Weiche von mir."  Heb. N. T.,  _..:.  " Get" is no
it is allowable to render the article by the demonstrative, for the longer used as a reflexive verb.
sake of perspicuity.  Such cases, however, are rare, and can be   J 1favorest;" Teovrg.  Rob. (in loco, foovico), "to favor,
justified only when there is an emphasis. There is no necessity to set the mind and affections upon."  "to savor" has nearly the
in this instance for departing from  the usual rendering.  The same sense (or, more strictly, "to relish"), but it is obsolete.  As
translation of Beza, " eum sermonemr," influenced the early Eng. an alternative, " tho  regardest.
interpreters.                                                       1 kk "the things of God-the thiUngs of men;"  u,oS o  eoS"f~plainly; ~" zcc' q. Rob. (in  ceo.)  Pecy, Neweco7v. mWesley, Wakef., Pechy, Campbell, Thorn..
f "plainly;" 2rya~,&i.  [Rob. (in loco.)  Pechy, Necoe, Kend    T             hat " and "be," after " thinngs, are superfluous.
AWakef., and Dick., " with great plainness."    a0io5t'alt is not   end.    That" and  be, aft 
I "1to hiw." See oh. 3 ~ 13, note.
employed here in the sense of "openly" as contrasted to "secret-      to him.   See ch. 3  13, ote.
Iy," but to signify " free from  obscurity distinctly, clearly" as n    m "Also" is an unnecessary supplement, in the E. V. It has
ly, but to sicnf   fe  rr obscurity, distinctly, clea~'ly," as tn
John 10 24, "If thou be the Christ tell us plainly "-Ctc. been dropped by Sharpe, Pechy, Dick. It was borrowed from
SoJohn 16':249.1I thouetheCris tell us "plainly, "withou'j6t any
So John 16  29.  Bloomf. (N..), plaiy    witot ay   Tyndale, and was probably derived from the rendering of Beza,
fi(gure of speech " 7Iber., " con claricdad."                  " quum ad se vocasset turmam una cum discipulis suis.
ZDO~~ O  2 ~~~~~n," whoever would;" *                                 -a ~    a i.,. Pechy, Dick.
"aside."  Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, WVakefield, Kendrick,      " wuill lose;" cis-o2iaem.   Sharpe.
Campbell, Thom.  S. Fr., "a part."  Rob., on -ovioal).a/duvwo,    P "he;" ovros.  The force of this demonstrative may often
says: "With ace. of persons, to take to oneself, to take by the be properly presented by "he," pronounced with emphasis. It is
hand and draw aside."  Hence, De Wette, "nahm ihn Petrus bei rendered by "he," "she," etc. (E. V.) Matt. 13: 22, 23. Luke
der Hand."  Belg., "Petrus hem bet zich genomen hebbende." 1: 32; 20: 28. John 4: 47. Acts 3: 10, etc.
Bloomf. (on parallel, Matt. 16: 22), "takling him aside, q. d., by    q "will save;" a4aec.  This language is regarded as a simple
the hand, an action naturally accompanying advice, remonstrance, declaration of that which is to take place in the future.  ]tleece,
or censure."                                                   " will" is substitut;ed for " shall."  So Sharpe, Dick., "turned round;" i.ca-razeTe'm.  So ch. 5: 30.- Sharpe. r "will it profit;"  i9ee).4aet. Wlakef., Thom., Sha-p.' Round" is more harmonious than " about...."                     "if he should gain;" ~icv zxsineo. Dick.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. IX.                                                 57
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
man, if he shall gain the whole rot'  K~o'-Lov  OAov,  Kal   (ywtow- whole  world, and  lose  this
world, and lose his own soul?         Aj T7IP 5vxrV an-or;          37      L [ Usoul? or what will a man give 37
37 Or what shall a man give in  & cOrrEL aIvOpwror  avrTaAaycta r77r     as  ransom for his usoul. For 38
exchage for his soul?  v1  arov;     r yp ar E7ra- whoever shall be ashamed of
38 Whosoever therefore  shall JXvvPO  A/e KCa  T roV  ELOVS' AOSyovs,7                    t,,me, and of my words, in this
be ashamed  of me, and  of my Ev rT  7EPvE   ratCrL    T) ALoLtXaAlr         t
s \r \int- ~ ~  A          -adulterous and  sinful generawords, in this adulterous and sin- KcatL           IaprTot, Ka(    vt
ful generation; of him  also shall avOpo5rov  EraLoX VOqo'ae   a-  tion; of him also wwill the Son
the Son of man be ashamed, when TOP  OTaV EAOy      Tr a 8a                TO) of man be ashamed, when he
he cometh  in  the glory  of his 7rarpor aUroT  V   era TeP &yeAeor cometh  in  the  glory  of his
Father with the holy angels.          TOw7v   Ly7[ov.                          Father with the holy angels.
CHAP. IX.                               CHAP. IX.                               CHAP. IX,.
AND he said unto them, Verily,    Kat  AE7EP ar(otL,'A70v AE-    AND he said to them, aTruly  1
I say  unto  you, That there be 7yo v)uiP, orL eZLrl  rTrLev rTO  C) e I say to you, That there are
some111  of them   that  stand  here  EOT7rKOTI)v) OLTLtES  OV  fr7  7yEV- some of bthose standing here,
which shall not taste of death, till CoYo raT eJU, ('p    s,          Lho will  not taste of death, till
they have  seen   the kingdom  of rP   /3aortAElaPv zo) 0Eov   EA7Av- they have seen the kingdom of
2AnGod  come  with, pJ sr  Ov                 E'v   u 8vPaeLt.               God come with power.  And  2
2 And  after  six  days, Jesus         2 IEal  /iEO'  77par eP      7rapa- after  six  days, Jesus taketh
taketh with him Peter, and James,,alh       EL  0  Iyoo   TP ]IETrpoP  dwith  him  Peter, and James,
and John, and  leadeth  them  up  a           \                             Ir              Peter, and James,
into an high mountain apart by                                                 and John, and leadeth them  up
themselves;  and  he was trans-  rr7P, Kac  aivaepet avrovTS ELS topos' into a high mountain apart by
figured before them.                  V4+7AoP  Kiar' lLtaYv ILL rovS'   KaLt themselves; and he was trans3 And his raiment became shin- /eret~Opo/J O7y E/7rpoo-Eev aviVT|P, figured before them.  And his  3
ing, exceeding white as snow; so    Kia  Ta  [LJaLta  atoOV  E7EPeTO  egarments became shining, exas no fuller on  earth can white |rTtAa3orra, AeEvK               Aav Pcog Xlto, ceedingly  white,  like  snow;
them.                                 o La 7LEVrcs    eL rrT TrP yres- O    L- gsuch as no fuller on earth can
t " his;" cahcor. Pechy, Sharpe, Dick., Camp., Wakef.   - "Truly."  See ch. 3: 28, note.,U "soul;" y3vvy,. Kendrick and some others render Vvy'   b " those standing;"  rowv tvixozwv.  Kend., Thom., Camp.,
by " life," here and in v. 37, thus giving the word the same force, Pechy.
which it has in v. 35. Although I believe the E. V. is accurate,   ~ "will not taste;" o3 a' ye',aco'caC.  Sharpe, Wakefield,
still I place " or life " in the margin of v. 36 and 37. Compare Dick. As this is the language of prediction,'.will" is the proper
v. 38. John 12: 25.                                        auxiliary.
~ "ransom;" avtrca2.ayactc. Bloomfield (Annotat.), Thomson,: " with him."  As  anoa in composition conveys the idea of
Campbell. De Wette, "Ldsegeld."  Geo. Campbell remarks on' with" or " to," the equivalent of raeacq  should not be italicized
this word: "We ransom what by law, war, or accident is forfeited as a supplement. Compare ch. 3: 13, note.
and in the power of another, though we may still be in posses-   e " garments;",r Egratz&c. Wesley, Kend., Campbell, Dick.,
sion; but we always exchange what we have for what we have Pechy, Rheims, Rob. So (E. V.) Matt. 21: 8; 23: 5; 27: 35.
not. If a man's life be actually taken, it is too late for barter- Mark 11: 7, etc.
ing."  Bretsch. ('v,,i22ayca, in loco), "Locutio deprompta est   t,1 like;" css. Kend., Wakef., Dick. See ch. 8  24, note.
ex redemtione servorum, et davzr l.acua est pretium redemtionis,   g "such as;" ola. Wesley, Dick., Kend., Rob. Bretsce.,
liberationis a morte."  Tyndale, Cran., Genevan, "to redeem his " qualis;" S. Fr., "tels que;" Span. and Iber., " cuales;" Ital.,
~~~~~~~~~soul again."                      ~"tali;" Vulg., Mont., Beza, "qualia."  As o~a is elliptical for
w "will —be ashamed;"  Eatavv&iaerc:t. Kend., Dickinson, oa INtudr:a, the addition of "them" at the end of the verse is
Camp Sharpe, Waklef.                                      unnecessary.




58                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
4 And  there   appeared   unto  varat  AevKVac.                 4       K:a_  qbt   hwhiten.  And there appeared  4
them Elias,withMoses: andthey  avTOtrl'HAtas' o-rv M]/oro-ei  Ka' to  them  Elijah, with  Moses:
were talking with Jesus.                Sa1 uAAaAovrEs    O   Tro. and they were talking with Je~~n                -q~~ro'av  o-v~tka~to~vVTe;' IT~   I7-5 the weetlkngitJe
5 And Peter answered and said 5 Ka. a WroKptsL -rpos A7,eL  sus.  And  Peter  lanswering,  5
to Jesus, Master, it is good for us r' TIG,'PaC 3, KaA'         sTV   aith  to  Jesus,  Rabbi, it is
Jesus~ ~~~~~~~~Pfl~, good~ forTt Tsait ~70V  Jeusp, I~bAi,                   itTis
to be here: and let us make three                                       /    rErygood for us'to remain here:'qts co       tvat' K~ai 7otr7o-&ot~ev good let  us tormake there'boh
tabernacles; one for thee, and one o'r            E           Kat W 7-             and let us make three mbooths;
UK77as-Tp~s-,crot/-taPKaiMw-one for thee, and one for Moses,
for Moses, and one for Elias.            67Vv       el,  o    la, K                one for thee, and one for Moses,
o'er' ittap, K~al'ta, [/u.ap.    vadoefrEia.Frh                            
6 For he wist not what to say:                     at   A,aav.              v  and  one  for Elijah.  For he  6
7&p`fet T[ AaArrr.   tierap 7apknew  not what to say   for
for they were sore afraid..    -a   yp    new  not what to  say: for
7 And there was a cloud that EK003ot.                Kai: E EETO  PEqEAy  they  were  ogreatly  terrified.
overshadowed them': and a voice   7rTWo-KLa'(ovo'a   aKarot'             t a    i7AOe And Pthere came a cloud which  7
came out of the cloud, saying, This q~c/OV   EK T?-S  reZE~AtS, Ae'yov-a, overshadowed   them;  and  a
~, /,, t.      3,voice  caine out of the cloud,
is my beloved Son: hear him.            Ovro;'rtv  0 Vl vto  /Ov o aya- saying, This is my beloved Son:
8 And suddenly, when they had  rTro0s   avrov   aKovere.                  Ka   hear him.  And  suddenly, q011o 8
looked round about, they saw no  d: rta  7rept3AEXfa/LEVot, OVKETt looking round, rthey no longer
man  any more, save Jesus only  ov3e'va  EL'oV, aXAa Tov'To-ovv saw   any  one,  sexcept Jesus
with themselves.                                tzeo'    UTw'Y.   9 KaTa/3aL- alone with themselves. And as  9
9 And as they came down fron                                                    they came down from  the mounthe  mountain, he  charged  them  VT,,    ta ie charged them that they
that they should tell no man what &8te etAaTo    avrotr'Va                   revt r aitshould relate uto no one,what
things they had seen, till the Son  8ryr~cra                ot8aOV, eL I Ad  orav  they had seen, till the Son of
of man were risen from the dead. 0 VtOS; Tov avOpoWoV EK  VEKpOV   man  wshould have risen  from
10 And they kept that saying  ava-Ta.   10 Kay ToP Aoyov EKp- the dead.  And they kept that 10
h " whiten;" )evxavaz. Peehy, Kendrick, Wesley, Thomson, terrified."'Ez is intensive. " Sore" is obsolete. Bretschneider,
Sharpe. " White" is no longer used as a verb.                "terrore perculsus."  Campbell has "so terrified."
"answering;" azoxeotseis. Kend., Wesley. S. Fr., "pre-   P " there came;"?ey-o.  Wesley, Kend., Thom., Campbell.
nant la parole;" Span., Iber., "tomando la palabra."          This is a common rendering of this verb (in the E. V.) where it
3 " saith;*" 2E'Ye. Kend.                                  has the sense of fieri, "to come into existence," "to become any
thing."  See Rob. Luther, " es kam;" Belg., " daar kwaam  "
k " Rabbi."  This Hebrew title (literally, " Great One ") has Vulg., Eras., "facta est;" Iber., "vino (una nube)."
no proper equivalent in our language. Rob. remarks: "In Matt., ". oki. r d.
0  0                               q "on looking round;" zPoefibevSeot.  techy, Kend.
23: 8, it is explained by za&7yqp-,s-in John 1: 38, by &bazcuc-   r "they no'    e        o                 end.
".they no longer saw any one;" oV3xi-re o~'sI, eiSov. Kend.,
2os-in reference to its use as a title, rather than to signification."'.           ~~~~~Dicks. S. Ft., " ils ne virent plus personnle;" Beza, Eras., "non
It is deemed best, in conformity to the general usage in the E. V.,.. 
to transfer this word. The Apostles were charged not to receive amplus viderunt quemquam."
this title, Matt. 23 ~ 7, 8. So Peehy, Camp., Sharpe.
thstteM.2:78 oPyCamp., Sharpe. s  "except;" chZ~t. This particle is used for ui).'?', "other
thistitle, Matt237, 5.SoPecy,,than," "except."  Bloomf. (N. T.)  Rob. (do' (.)  Kendrick,
X "to remain;" eh,'at. Bloomfield on Matt. 17: 4 (N. T.) " but;" S. Fr., "que;" Iber., "sino;" De Wette, "sondern."
Dick., Wakef., "to abide; " Campbell, "to stay."                    "should relate;"  cyvaeovral.  Rend., Dick., "to relate."
"booths;" a;Wivas. Bloomfield on Matt. 17: 4, "Booths As this verb has the sense of narrating, declaring in detail, "recomposed of branches of trees, such as were hastily raised for late" is an appropriate rendering. It is thus distinguished from
temporary purposes by travelers, and such as were raised at the other verbs, which are translated "to tell" in the E. V. Vulg.,
feast of tabernacles.  Campbell, Dickinson. "Booths" occurs in Beza, Castal., "narrarent; " S. Fr., "raconter."
(E.V.) Gen. 33: 17. Levit. 23:42, 43. Neh. 8: 14, 16. In all   u "to no one;" uC78evi. Kendrick, Pechy, Wakef., Sharpe.
these cases, the Sept. has ar.r7vr. Rob., "Booths, as built of green Beza, " nemini;" Vilg., " (ne) cuiquam;" Castal., " (ne) cui;"
boughs and the like, a booth."
~boughs and the lik~e, a booth."~ Iber., "nadie;" S. Fr., "ne-ah personne."
"knew;"  Uet. Kend., Wesley, Sharpe, Wakef. "Wist"    v  "what;" (.  Kend., Campbell, Dick., Sharpe, Thomson,
is obsolete.                                                 Wakef. S. Fr., "ce qnele."
E "greatly terrified;" bc~ofilo.  Rob., Thom., "exceedingly    w "should have risen;" (ozav)-&cataoT.  The aorist subj.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. 1X.                                                         59
KING JAMES' VERSION.                             GREEK  TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.'   r~r/ope   saying'to themselves, ouestionwith  themselves, questioning  one  ro             wpog euaVovs,  V TO TEuestionwith another what the rising from   T_   or7L               VE- pW)V a ao-T'aL.  ing with one another what that
the dead should mean.                         11      rpc o aIrK    I       A7y v- meant, To rise from  the dead.
11 And they asked him, saying,                                                      And  they  asked  him   sayin,11
Why  say the  scribes  that Elias -TESr    OrTL  AEovU-Lv  oL  TYPa/L/a-  YWhy say the scribes, that Elimust first co-me?                       T-cs'~ STt'H/tAuav ~ed  ~AOetp WrprO- jah must first come?   And he 12
12 And  hle answered and told  ToP;   12  0                awo KptOE, W           answered  and  zsaid  to  them,
them, Elias verily  cometh  first, aVTOtS,'3HAas  tV  ~AO,   wpr5- Elijah aindeed cometh first, and
and restoreth all things; and how  7-TOVP  aWOKaOLorTa 7rWaVpa' Kal 7wcos restoreth all things, and how it
it is written  of the Son of man,                                   v       TOV       is written  of the Son  of man,
that lie must stiffr many thing's  yEypayr-rat Eyt T'OP viop ~'ov  ap-iswtenothSnofm,
that he  iuse t asufer mouay thing's,    vJo?       -          r  that lie must suffer many things,
and be set at nouight                    OPc0_1)7O,  tva   w-OXAa'  waIO',  Ka135 Bueht I  say  unto  you, That                                              - 13roA 1,-    and bbe despised.  But I say to 13
OV&PO)O     o 13  AA, Aly~v~p
13 But I  say  UlltO  you, Tlat E                           a}  ~ ~a AEY6 vI' v, o, that  Elijah  -hath  dboth
Elias  is indeed oniec, and  they  ore KaK LAtag eAWO- vga                         E- come and  thlat they have done
have done  unto  him  whatsoever,                                      i     d,t    t
they  listed, as  it is written  of ry        -p arVcp oeror yOEAyro-ap, Ka(OS  to  him  whatever ftlhey would,
him.'''' 
~~~him.                        7         ~yypa7rra  eWr avrov.              as it is written of him.  And 14
14 And  whenl he camie  to  his           14 gac ~AOo 7Erpnos rovt  /Oar-O- when hle came to -his disciples,
disciples, he saw a great nmultitude,                             he  saw  a   reat crowd  about
about thenm, and the scribes ques- rae  eaEV  oXAo    roAvv 7repL                                          r he  sa  eto
tioning with them.                       roVS, Kal ypa/aTeLs  oV-TOV- them, and the scribes question- 
15 And   straightway  all  the 7a  asr o    1   a  e e                             ing a   withK tOhem.   And  himne-  15
people, when  they  beheld  him, T                TO  5 Ka V-0  diately  all  the  crowd, when
ox  t cop  avrov   ~i~Eatety  all7 they berowd h, wheregeal
were greatly amazed, and runnin, wee greatly
to himr, saluted him.                    Ka2   Wpoo-TPEXOVTESr?7o-Taro 0ro  amazed, and  irunningT to  hi7m,
with 5,r-c  is equivalent to our second fut. or the faturitm  ex- " Why is it that the scribes say," etc. See Hoogeven; 0,tz, III.
acturint of the Latin. Buttme.,  139 (min. 16). Winer,  35 (8. b. 2). p. 138. This must be regarded as another conjecture, Ex. gr.,i
As an alternative reading' (though less exact), " had risen."     0~ Ot.
x "to themselves;" zroog 8'avroVi. The idiom of our langouage    z "said;" erzev.  WVakef., Thom., Sharpe, Dick. This is the
demands "to" in this ease, after " kept."  So Rob. (in loco), nsual rendering of the verb in the E.V.?xcZco., " what that meant, To rise from the dead," zTi Zat T-,   a "indeed;"  Tev. Kendrick, Pechy, WVakef., Dick., Sharpe,
Ex Ve;zuigo cgv riovac.  Pechy.                                 Thom.'Mlont., Beza, Eras., Castal., " quidem."
The question with the Apostle was, What did the languagoe of    b " be despised; " iovdevco 9'f.  Rob.  Campbell, "be conJesus signify, when he spoke of his own resurrection from the temned."  " To set at nought " is obsolete.
dead? What did hle mean by the saying, "To rise from the dead? "      hath come;",i2r'v,9e.  Thom. There is no necessity for
EU,-rt has here the sense of "to mean" or " signify," and may be departing from  the usual signification of the perfect.  Beza,
properly rendered by the imperfect tense. Rob. (tout.)  To is Eras., " venisse."  See ch. 1: 38, note.
elliptical for To,'5ua.  Bloomfield (in loco) says, " what Jesus    d " both- and;" xaRzceb. Rob. (zac.)  Wakefield, Pechy.
meant by rising from the dead,"-" they (i. e. the Apostles) did AMany later Eng. translators overlook the first  a.
not question the general resurrection, which all but the Saddu-   e  that."   aakef.  Our idiom demands this supplement.  S.
cees believed."  Vulg., " quid esset: Cum a mortuis resurrexerit." Fr.,  et quils lui ont fait," etc.
Miont., " quid est, Ex mortuis resurgere?"  Eras., " quid esset   f "they would;" m)&9iacu. This is a common reading of some
hoC quid dixerat, E mortuis resurgere."  Iber., "qu6 seria eso de    tenses of te
hoc                            past tenses of the verb, in the E. V. " To list" is obsolete, in
resuscitar de entre los muertos."  De Wette,  "Was heisst das: the sense demanded here. As an alternative rendering, "they
Von dlen Todten auferstelhen?"                                 desired."  So Pechy, and E. V., Mark 9  35. Luke 8  20;
"Why;"'Or.  The difficulty presented by this particle 10: 24. John 16: 19, etc.
has long attracted the attention of critics and interpreters.   g  his."    o, the article, is used here in the sense of a po
Numerous conjectural readings founded on the supposed incuria sessive pronoun; or, to speak more accurately, it may be properly
cribarnum, have been suggested and rejected.  No satisfactory rendered by a possessive in English. Hence, it should not be
result has yet been reached.  Under these circumstances, I do printed as a supplement.  Kiihnler,  244. 4. 1 302. I.
not disturb the rendering' of the E. V. I believe, however, that   h ", immediately."  See eh. 1: 10, note.
tl-is is a case when drc is elliptical, and that some short phrase  "running to lir;"  oar~Jovrec.  As "to"is the equiva
is understood before;,t-, so that the thought is substantially, lent of re&. it should not be italicized.  See ch. 3  13, note.




60                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
16 And he asked the scribes, a,'/             16        7EPOT17GE ros saluted  him.   And  he  asked 16
What question ye with them?            ypa/ares,  TI o-vr7qTELTE  rpOs the scribes, What jare ye ques17 And  one  of the multitude'arors;   17 Kai dgroKPt0ei    s           e['  tioning with them?  And one 17
answered and said, Master, I have,               17,,,
brought unto thee my son, which   K TO   O, EEf the  rowd answered and said,
hath a dumb spirit;                    r7VE1yKc   Top  ViJo tou  T'pOS oE,  kTeacher,   I have  brought to
18 And wheresoever he taketh  EXOvOTa  7rrVEvla  aAaAov.   18 Ka  thee my son, who hath a dumb
him, he  teareth  him;  and  he  OWoV "        v azro v Ka raA/3, p rooeat spirit; and wherever he taketh 18
foameth  and  gnasheth  with  his aro'            a   a            KaL  Tp[<eL P him, he pdasheth him  down, and
teeth, and  pineth  away; and  I    \TOS ooprTaS aVToV, KaL 41palPE- he foameth and  l'grindeth his
spake to thy disciples that they  T                s                             teeth, and pineth away; and I
should  cast him   out, and  they,' \                 \              spoke to thy  disciples "to cast
could not.                             tva avro EK/3aAcoo-t, Kat OVK CtoXvla c  c>\ 3                    ) ^  him  out, and  they could not.
19 He  answereth    him,  and  Mrax.  1v'   8  a7roKpAscr at,)                                  v
19 He  answereth   him,  and   a.    V1,, And he answereth -to them, and 19
saith, 0 faithless generation, how  AEyElt,       2  y~C/ a  agrto7ro, uos9
long  shall I be with you? how    oTE                                       el /   sat        ubelieng  generalong  shall I suffer you?  Bring,  t,  how  long shall I be with
him untome.         Br oe apeco!Lat ~/P; u eepeTe av-  you?  how  long  qshall I bear
20_a\
20 And they brought him unto TO P 7                Epos   20-  Kat 27PE2/KaP with you?  Bring him  to  me.
him:  and  when  he  saw   him, avrov r pos aUTOP  Kat  t 8co  av- And they brought him  to him; 20
straightway the spirit tare him; TOPv, EVOecOS TO 7TreOv/a o          rOapaep  and when he saw him, immediand he fell on the ground, and  av-rov'   Kal 7reeOy ePrt 7-rS 7  S. ately the spirit rconvulsed him;
wallowed, foaming.,,,,
1wallowed, fohming. a   heKUlvAtTO aptr.                   21 Kal e71r - and he fell on the ground, and
ow long is ithe ago since this  camther,  p     Tp 7raTepa avrov, II-  srolled, foaming. And lie asked 21
How long is it ago since this came
unto  him?   And he said, Of a o'OS' Xpovo  E'T tvT,  rO  TOVTeO  YE- his father, How long tis it since
child.                                 7ovev aV7'T;    0  Se e7reE)  1Hat- this "came on him?  And  he
J "are ye questioning;" av tze-re. Thomson. Present con- 7cae. It is more concise and familiar in our language. So Wes.
tinued action is represented here. Hence this rendering, which is ley, Wakef., Thom., Dick., Camp. S. Fr., " de-chasser."
agreeable to our idiom. Compare avor'oiv2ras, v. 14. W~akef.   o " to them."  Instead of aevrc9 (Text. Recept.), Griesbach,
has also used the " progressive form " here, "What are ye disput- Scholz, Knapp, Lach., Tittmann, Tisch., Rob. (Harmony), have
ing?"  Dick., " What are you contending?"                 av:rois. Thjs is the reading followed by the Vulg. It is probably
k " Teacher;" Jd3daxa2Re. Wakef., Thom., Pechy, Kendrick, the true one. It is adopted by Wesley, Pechy, Sharpe.
Dick. De Wette, "Lehrer;" S. Fr., "Docteur." See ch. 4       38,   p "unbelieving;" acsz7ros. Sharpe, Newcome, Pechy, Campnote.                                                       bell. Iber., "sin f&;" De Wette, "unglaubiges;"   Belg., "on1 "dasheth him down;" (b'aaet. Thomson, Kend., "dasheth geloovig."  " Faithless" is ambiguous, as it signifies destitute of
him to the ground;" Campbell, "dashes him on the ground;" fidelity, as well as destitute of faith.
Rob., "to dash to the ground;" Vulg., " allidit eum;" Iber.,   q " shall I bear with you? " dvito/eae ~vucas;  Kend., Pechy,
"le tira al suelo;" De Wette, "wirft er ihn nieder."  Euthymius Rob. (in loco, avewco.)
(quoted by Fritzsche), o;' aEv oyv,  raaetE X2/z' roV  eamZafiaRe)et   r " convulsed;" iancieatev.  See ch. 1: 26, note.
Isi yv. Bloomf. (N. T.), "The true sense is that of the ancient' "rolled;" r.vgifzo. Kend., Campbell, Wrakef., Dick. De
versions and commentators, and most modern ones,' dashes himweltende  ich;
W~ette, " wiilzete sich;" Belg., "weltende zich;"  S. Fr,, " il se
on the ground.' "
roulait; " Vulg., " volutabatur; " Beza, " volutabat," etc.; Rob.,
mi "grindeth;" Tzeiet.  Thom., Dickinson, Bloomf. (N. T.), " to roll oneself (in Mid.);" Bretsch., "Medium; volvo me."
Campbell, " grinding."  Bo'eco is the proper word for " gnash," In present usage, "to wallow" signifies to roll in something liquid.
and is rendered " gnash" in all cases, in the N. T. Any one, who So (E. V.) 2 Sam. 20: 12. 2 Pet. 2: 22.
has witnessed the symptoms of spasm, will see the correctness of   t cc ago" (of the E. V.) is superfluous. It is omitted by Wes"grindeth."                                                ley, Wakef., Camp., Dick., Thom.  It was first employed by
"to cast him out;" ova arh'  fidca,cat. The infinitive con-  Tyndale.
itruction is usually the best rendering of the subjunctive with   u " came on him;" yeyoEv, aoiiZr. "On" is substituted for




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-'CiAP. IX.                                                  61
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
22 And oft-times it hath cast atLOev.   22 K    7rOAAaKtS ar                           rom   childhood.   And 2
0 ~ ~ ~ 7rA            ~ a      v7o said,'From  childhood.  Ad2
hi'm  into  the fire, and  into the Kat eLr wrp e/3LA-ae Kates {5ara   often whe hath cast him'into
waters to destroy him: but if thou j'v   {woAE',  a,  TV.  dAA' e'    fire and into waters to destroy
canst do any thing, have compas- &ova-rat,             w77'v, o'7rAa  him; but if thou canst do any
Sion on us, and help us., I  t                  X, e 2'                 -   thing, have compassion on us,
Xstin o  us, ad h'I-0  and help us.,And Jesus said 23
23 Jesus said unto him, If thou X77/uay.                         0  BE 177- and help us.  YAnd Jesus said 23
cr0ovs, ELhrev avrwp       E
canst believe, all things are pos- o et7rer  avr,    To, et  vvao'ati to him, If thou canst believe-~
sible to him that believeth.            7rtcreVOaL  7rTtTa  -vara'V     7L T)  -W  all things are possible afor him
24 And straightway the father orEVO7'Tr.  2  Ka eVteOs Kp  a   who believeth.   And bimmedi- 24
of the child cried out, and said  0 7raTp7  Toy  7raaLtLOV, te7ra  da- ately the father of thechild cried
with tears, Lord, I believe; help KpV~o)  EAEYe, li0to-7rEvw   Kiv'ptE, out, and said, with tears, Lord,
thou mine unbelief.                   a3loiee!aov T)  7rLo-T- [. 25'3    I b            elieve; help bb mine unbe25 When Jesus saw  that the  &   o  Ircovs   OTt E7' TvrpTeXeL lief.   When  Jesus  saw  that 25
people came running together, he   oxAos,  eWrer7T70.e  T- Wvev/7t cthe crowd dwas running togerebuked  the foul spirit, saying             a,                                   her, he rebuked  theeunclean
saying0% A7oratr,    ~ ther, he rebuked the
unto  him, Thou dumb  and deaf,                        spirit saying to him,'Dumb and
7'0lta-r  a"AaAo~, Kal K~opNdefsitIommn he
spirit, I charge thee, come out of |,'  Ka  T                           O/      | deaf spirit, 9I command thee,
him, and enter no more into him. E~Y0)   Ot  ELtTaTTo-o-co,  e&EAOE  E   come out of him, and enter into
26 And  the spirit  cried, and avrovf  Kat    KET   Ele  SA   Els' him  hno more.  And the spirit 26
~1  26
rent him  sore, and  came out of aVro-.26 Kal KpJecav, Kal 7roA-'cried out, and'convulsed him
him: and he was as one dead; Aa  o7rapecav  avtror,  E                      gAOE' kviolently, and came out of him;
"to" or "unto," in accordance with our usus loquendi. If " to" Trollope (Analecta,) paraphrases this sentence, "for the good of
is employed, the verb must be rendered "happened."  I dislike him that believeth."  This is a case of the dativus commodi.
this rendering, because "happen" conveys the thought that some-   b " immediately."  See ch. 1  10, note.
thing occurred by chance. As an alternative rendering I suggest,  bb See note f, for omission of "thou."
"befall him."  So Campbell. S. Fr., "lui arriv6;" G. Fr., " lui   c "the crowd."  Although 0`log is anarthrous, yet its referest arrive."                                                ence to 0Yov zroAv, v. 14, is obvious. Hence it is really def"from  childhood;" uat&6t9e'v.  Rob., Kend., Thom., Pe- inite. For the sake of greater exactness, the English article is
chy.: Vulg., Mont., "ab infantia;" Iber., "Desde la nifiez;" italicized.
Belg., "van kindsheid af."  Heb. N. T.,                       dn:. d  was running together."  The English progressive form of
"he."  The pronoun is put in the masculine, as in v. 18. In the imperfect is adopted, as the most accurate rendering of Ansv. 28 we have av'rov, which is properly rendered "him" in the aVVre'~et. S. Fr., "accourait; " Kend., "came running."
E. V. Although cvreVua, as to its grammatical form, is neuter,   e " unclean;" lCxaaaedCgq.  So in all other cases in N. T.,
still, from its reference to a personal being, it should be treated except Rev. 18  2.
as a masculine.                                               f "Dumb and deaf spirit."  The supplementary  Thou" of the
= "into fire;" els 7veo-" into waters;" eis  Oara. As these E. V. is superfluous. It is omitted by A. Camp. and Dick. Nonouns are anarthrous, it is unnecessary to insert articles in Eng- thing equivalent to it is found in De Wette, S. Fr., Ital., Span.,
lish. I am not satisfied that there is sufficient evidence for intro- or Iber. The supplement was introduced by Tyndale, who folducing the article before mve, as has been done by Scholz. Gr., lowed Beza, "Tu spiritus mute et surde."
Titt., Lath., Theile, Tisch.-as Bagster.                      g "I command;" E7yc6 —Ertraacw. Wesley, Thom., Camp.,
Y "And;" ziL. Sharpe. Castal.,  "et;" De Wette, "und;" Dick., Pechy. In eight of the ten instances, in which this word
Iber., " I."                                                occurs in the N. T., it is translated by "command" in the E. V.
X A dash is placed after "believe " (rtoreivcra), in conformity It should be so rendered in all cases. Bretsch., "jubeo, mando;"
with the Greek text of Bloomfield. This is his note on the diffi- S. Fr., "je-le commande;" Iber., "yo-mando."
culty in this verse, which is produced by the article       "no more."  This is the proper order in English. Wakef.,
a$r~em, TA): "The only satisfactory solution of the difficulty is to Thom., Dick.
suppose that after larse6aau is to be supplied, fioP9aco aoe, or eg   i,, cried out;" xodasv. Pechy. See ch. 1  26, note.
$zst q. d., my power to heal depends on thy power to believe."  3 "convulsed."  Camp., Thor. See ch. 1  26, note.
~ "for him who believeth;" zc 5ttGsdvovt. Campbell. De   k "violently; Ad oo).a, Kend., Dick. "Violently" is often
Vette, "ffur den Glaubigen;" S. Fr., "pour celui qui croit." equivalent to "vehemently."  See Webster.




3:2                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
insomuch that many said, He is Kal eyeveTo  cOO-EL  VKpo,   oo0-TE and'he became mie one dead;
dead.                                7o0AAozv\S  AhEy`Ev     OTt  avcOlaePI. I'so that many said, He is dead.
27 But Jesus took him  by the 27 ( a'_]-]o-       g KpTaro'a  aIVTO   ButJesus took himby the hand, 97
hand, and lifted him  up; and he rr]s Xetpor, rgetpev  avrov'
hand, and lifted him  up; and he T    XpS, 7EtE    VTO P Ka  and lifted him up; and hlie rose.
arose.                                                                        And   owhen he came  Pinto  a 28
28 Acnd when he was come  l                                                                           into o
~~28 And when  he was come ino)to    28 ]a   E IA    aUT2V    ESE  house, his disciples asked him
the house, his disciples asked him  I, al                        aVToV  Et,
privately, Why could not we cast OLKOV  O  /taOgTa  aVTOV  E7rrl7po- privately, Why  could  we  lot
him out?                             Troy aUTOPv KT' iLaav, *Or?OL       eLS cast him out?  And lhe said to 29
29 And Ie said unto them, This OVK  Vr           AEV   eKaAEtv aTO; tlleln, This kind cancome forth
kind can come forth by nothing, 29 IKact Etrev  aUroTs'  JFoTro 7o  by nothing, qexcept by prayer
but by prayer and fasting.               o   v o      3v  3va                 and fasting. Arnd they departed 30
30 And they departed thelnce,              v   po         K                 thence and passed through Gaanld passed throughl  Galilee; and       3                                           arll  diacl PKotCwish tthat
30 iCAi $           xe;ev   ~eAO5vTre  lilee; and rle did not wish that
he would not that any man shouldr 31
know it.                             7rape7ropeov rTo   a' 7?  B aAtAal- any one slould know  it.  For 3
1  e taught his disciples and said
31 For he taught his disciples. ar' Kat ov'c r/EcAkE  iva 7Ls -y c.'
and said unto them, The Son of 31 E3&aao-KE  yap  ToUv                 YLaty7rr to thel, The Son of man ais deman is delivered into the hands of            Ka   A  E  aoL          OT    livered  up into  tle hands of
men, and they shall kill him; and                                       men,  acl they twill put him to
vlos- TOy  avOpWovov wapa&aoTaL
after that he is killed, he shall rise                                        death; and after lie hath been
the third day.                        ES  Xetpas acvpwt)prcovw  Kat awo- put to death, lie will rise the
32 But they  understood  not KTEPOVo-tv  aVTO6v    KaL  aVoKTrap- third  day.  But thley udid not 32
that saying, and were afraid to 6)ers,  rT  TptOTp?7/Epa avao-rrlo-e- unlderstand 7thie  saying,  aEnd
mk him.                              Tra.       Oi     777r)oov T) ptr/a,   were afraid to ask him.  And 33
33 And lie came to Capernaum: KaL EJof30ovVTo auvrov e7reprOT7roa. he  came to Capernaum; arnd
and being in the house, he asked         33 /(} ~AOev etS ]TagrepVaooV'   being  in  the house, le asked
them, What was it that ye dis-                       O a yeo/eos  e           them,   What did  ye  dispute
puted  among  yourselves by  the
way?                                 pCOTa a@vTOVS, it Elp TV O08C'TpOS   about am.ong yourselves by the
34 But they held  their peace: EavTroVr 3tAoyLeOrOe; tO             Oi 6  way'? But they xwere silent, for 34
for by the way they had disputed  EtCowrrav'  7rp or   aAAXsovs  7ap  they had disputed amlong themI "he became;" Ey''-Eo. Sharpe, Kendrick, Pechy. S. Fr.,   8 "is delivered up;" rcaoca8hi('oTa. See clh. 1: 14, note.
"devint;" Belg., " wierd;" Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, " factust-to deat
Z  "will put —to death."  Thom. See oh. 8 ~31, note.  "Will"
est."                                                    is substituted for "shall," because this is not the languace of
m "like;"' Caei. Thom., Dick. "Like" is much more fre- determination, but of prcediction. " Will" is used by Kenldrick,
quently employed in constructions of this kind than " as." The WVesley, WVakef., Dick., Sharpe, Thom., Camp.
principle of euphony has led to its adoption. Liddell gives " like"his is the natural order.
as one of the definitions of this particle.
n " so that;"  coze. Wesley, Wakef., Kend., Pechy, Thom.,   v " the saying."  Sharpe, Pechy, W~esley, "the word."  The
Sharpe, Rob.                                              article, when em2phatic, may for the sake of perspicuity be occao," when he came; " eKaeen),r~vrc aov'ro. Kend. So (E. V.) sionally rendered by a demonstrative; it is not so here, however,
ch. 6  22. hM"att. 22: 11. Luke: 28; 8: 51, etc.        and should have its usual equivalent in translation.
P "into a house;" ele OlXOv. Wesley, Pechy, Wakef., Dick.,   w "What did ye dispute about?" Ti —he2oyioeu9Oe. In conThom., Sharpe. S. Fr., " dans une maison."                structions like this, our verb " dispute " is intransitive, hence, a
q "except;" el,c. Dick. See ch. 5: 37, of this Revision.  preposition is necessary before the objective case. The preposi.
"l he did not w-ish;" ofv - er. Sharnpe. Rob.        tion is used by Kend., Pechy, Thom., Wakef.
Bretsch. (in verbo), "cupio."  The verb is rendered "wvish" by' "were silent;" laeraCoev. Pechy, Camp., Rendrick, )ici:
Keudrick.                                                 See ch. 3  4, note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. IX.                                                      J
KING JA2MES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
among themselves, who should be 8tAeX`XOo'Tap E     rT'8a, T' EL /e[- selves, by the way, who would
the greatest.                                   35w.   35 K  K(OqLOas'   /wyo-re be Ygreatest. And he sat down, 35
35 And he sat down, andcalled rovs' &o7eKa   Ka[ A'ye   aVroLES  and  called  the  twelve,  and
the twelve, and saith unto them,  _E' rTs` OEAE  7rprWo s ELV    " W  saith to them, If'any one adeIf any man desire to be first, the 7rattop e                                   -xaros`  a r -  sireth to be first, bhe cwill be
same shall be last of all, and ser-  3oPos.    6 Kal Aa 3X       o   7ratcLop  last of all, and servant of all.
vant of all.,,, E,,,T                               And he took da little child, and 36
eorT7o'e, avro  Ev  1eo    avrcov,
36 And he took a childand set    \',,,\          set eit in the midst of them;
Kat EVayKahto-aL E),oS` aVTO, Ewe             n te 
him  in the midst of them    and,  -.and wben he had taken fit in
lwhen, he had  taken him  in  his          o          OS e    e  T     TO      - his arms, he saith to them, Who- 37
TO, V 7MA'Cop &' rqratE71     W OP-o
arms, he said unto them,               vco 7TrO  O cop 8E&t eWt TO opo- ever shall receive one of such
37 Whosoever  shall  receive |uacT   M)ovI ee   SEXETat'  laiL  Os' glittle children in my name, reone of such children in my name, E           Yv EE  E6r7Tat1, OVK ELE &XETa,  ceiveth me: and whoever rereceiveth me: and whosoever shall cAAa ToP awooTetAavTa /e.                       ceiveth me, receiveth not me
receive me, receiveth not me, but    38 A7reKp/18[     &e avT&  o  Itc&- but him, who  sent me.  And 38
him that sent me.                      vri, A/Gyow,   Jt8ca KaAe, E'lottEv John  answered  himn, saying,
38 And  John  answered him, rtva c-  o'oyaT-          T/ o     -Kg3a/oV~a  hTeacher, we saw  one casting
saying, Master, we saw  one cast- aatjtP"ta  os' os K  caKoAovOeZ 7,yHv'  out'demons in thy name, mwho
inng out devils in thy name, and hle Ka [KA1a                  VO    OTt OUK  doth not follow us, and we for-,7)                       Kat  ~~~~~EKoAvo-al-ec, a0~o'   7' OT V O
followeth not us; and we forbade  aKo3 ovOe  o T_                                 bade  him, kbecause he doth not
him, because he followeth   ot  tS. |                        KWMOE.       aT,,,| follow us. But Jesus said, For-,
Kov~ecryToV'
39 But Jesus said, Forbid him                                                  bid him  not: for there is ino
not: for there is no man which  OvUELV y              Ep      Q S' 7WOCLJEt  V'- one who mwill do a miracle in
shall do a miracle in my name, VaAtLv  erL v'w  oVoyaTTL MOV, Kat my name, "and obe able Preadithat can lightly speakl evil of me. &VV1,(eraat raXV KaKoAO7yT0at IMe. ly to speak evil of me. For he 40
Y " greatest;" aEilcov. As the adjective is anarthrous, the   h 4 Teacher."  See ch. 4: 38, note.
English adjective should correspond with it, especially as the   i " demons."  See ch. 1: 34, note.
omission of the article does not violate our idiom. So the article        "who doth not fllow us    o  oovr r.  This
is omitted in v. 35 in the E. V. (as well as in the text) before a        th  t  ieo    o "  ot,    ve  hredi
arrangement, with the insertion of " doth," gives the rendering
"first" (egcog), "last" ('uza'zro), and " servant" (J"xzovog). accuracy, while the language is in harmony with our usus loquenThe article is not used by Wakiaef., Thom., Camp.           dli. Thom., "who doth not accompany us;" S. Fr., "qui ne
"any one; " sig. Kend., Sharpe, WVakef.                  nous suit pas; " Iber., "el cual no nos sigue;" De Wette. "der
a  desireth;" JA.et. In the present tense, where the sentence uns nicht folget."
is conditional, the indicative form of the verb is appropriate, as it   ] "because he doth not follow us."  See last note.
is in Greek. The usage of our language in the present age may        "no one " o&S. Pechy, Kend., Wesley, Wakef.  See
c'  n   n       r)        I  no one;' oV'J~s'tg.Peehy, Kend., Wesley, Wak~ef. Seea
be regarded as settled in favor of this.  See ch. 3: 24, note. ch 221 note
"Desireth " is one of the definitions of 9i)9co. See Rob.                  
~~~~b~~~~~~~ ~m,                                  ill do;"  zore. Althoui is the  force of thisminative.  " dlifut.
Cab  he."  Tli iS  te proper nominative.  edric, Pechy, approaches nearly to that of a subjunctive, still, as the ordinary
rendering is the most simple, and affords a good sense, it is preo "will be;"'arrit. Sharpe. See v. 31, note.            ferred. So Wakef.
d "a little child; " zaSiov.  Wesley, Pechy, Wakef., Thom.,   n "and;" %a'. Sharpe, AVakef. Vulg., Beza,  et;" S. Fr.,
Dick., Rob. So (E. V.) Matt. 18: 2; 19: 13. Mlark 10: 15. " et;" De Wette, "und."
Beza, "Puerulum;" S. Fr., un petit enfant."                   o   be able; " &rJ8vaarat. Thomson. S. Fr., "qui puisse;"
"it;" aczrb. Kend., Pechy. Our idiom agrees with that Iber., "que pueda;" Beza, "et possit."  So Vulg., Mont. De
of the Greek here. We speak of a child, when the sex is un- Wette, "und-kann."
1known, as neuter.                                            P ", readily;" *a.  Wesley, Campbell, Wakef., Rob. As'' ii"' See last nwote.                              an alternative rendering, "quickly."  So Vulg., Erasmus, Beza
X "little children."  See note d on this verse.           "cito;" Iber., "luego;" S. Fr., "aussitOt."




64                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAIARK.-CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
40 For hle that is not against 40 oS' yp  o'Ic  (O-Tt KaO' v'tcp', who is not qagainst us, is for us.
sis on our part.                     C',  -        -       41
41',x,,
us, is on our pat.                      v7rep  V/LOV  e-r Ot.  0os yap av  For whoever shall give you a 41
41 For whosoever shall  give 7rorTLo/  vas 7rorTpt0v  JVMaros'  v cup of water to  drink  ill namy'''         ~       po unm,q  beckause 7oypeo gtov      u
you a cup of water to drink in my  rT    oVoaT ovo, ebecause  ye  belong  to'      o'y~    hdyov    Ohttv xpovO   namehis, because   sye  beog  toh
name, because ye belong to Christ,  e                               -                       rtruly I say to you, he
verily I say unto you, he shall not &cwroA5-    TfO    /ZuoOv   aVTOv. shall'by no means lose his relose his reward.                        42 I     qa   TOP    "U-O        av~'      sall    nomasls    i   e
lose his3 reward.          |42    a        os  av   CKavaATXo- eva  ward.   And  whoever  tshall 42
42 And whosoever shall offend,-1
42 And whosoever shall offend |T)V tK       pV T CO) rrTEVOVT0oV EiS| cause  one uof the little ones,
one of these little ones that believe         Ka       eT   a                 o, who believe  in  me,  to  sin,  it...           sy~~~~tE) /Kako                 jt~tEavc iyAkov, who believe ill me, to Shilli
in me 2 t is better for him that a,,,     
in me, it is better for him that a Et 7rEpKEtrat AtOo's /.lvAtKoS 7rept would be better for him  wif a
millstone were hanged about his               pX      o       o                    millstone  should be hung abot
nec   ald  e   ver  cst nt  th n  TOP TpaX-qAov aV'TOO, Ka't 8E 3A-  millstone -shoulld be hullg about
neck, and he were cast into the                         OK                         hod
Tat EtS' T7i      aaao-v
aac  elS r~p gr{A a12.   43  KaI his neck, and he Yshould be cast
sea.
43 And if thy hand offed thee,    (Kav XaA5            i XP oOv, into the sea.  And if thy hand 43
cut it off: it is better for thee to ca7roKo4o, avTri]'  KaAo, Orot ecJTt'shall cause thee to sin, cut it off:
enter into life maimed, than hay-   vAAOV   eLs  rT,.Loi), eELeUtEeLv, it is better for thee  to enter
ing two hands to go into hell, into  7 rTas-  Vo Xe Xpas  EXorTa  aWreA- into  life maimed, than having
the  fire  that  never  shall  be  06tV ES' TY]  7,YEErav, ES' TO 7rWp  two hands ato go away into hell,
quenched:                               rO aoj3eTo'o, 44 0Wrov O o'Ko0A7V          binto  the  unquenchable  lire;
44 Where  their  worm   dieth  arVo,   ov reAevT, Ka  rO 7rSp ov where their worm   dieth  not, 44
EVPV~a     5 Kat  "a'  rvs   n
not, and the fire is not quenched. oj3evvvra.                     ea   o   oTv   and  the fire is not quenched.
45 And if thy foot offend thee, o-ov  O-Kav8aALt'[7    oe,    TrOKOftOP And if thy foot causeth thee 45
q  against us, is for us;"  Ca&y  v/,c, veo vu/,CTv EOTtv. understand it as equivalent to "making angry."  See ch. 4: 17,
With this reading of the Text. Recept., agree the Editions of note.
Wilson, Montanus, and Mill (in the Polymicrian Gr. Test.)  But   u " of the little ones; "'rcv ptzy~cv. WVesley, Pechy, Camp.
Erasmus, Bloomf., Rob. (Harmony), read za&' 7?csv Vrr~,o ucyv S. Fr., "des petits;" Iber., "de los pequeiuelos;" De Wette,
rla,.  Griesb., Scholz, Knapp, and Lachm. agree with Bagster, "der Kleinen."
while Fritzsche, Tittmann are with Erasmus. The Vulg., Mont.   v "it would be better;" xar 6' iarev. From the force of the
(Latin), Beza, and Castalio have "nos-nobis." Tyndale, "Who- conditional azux.,c&Jio  at the commencement of the sentence, it
soever is not against you, is on your part."  Cranmer and Geneva is necessary to render laue,' in a conditional form. " Would be"
as E. V. S. Fr., "nous-nous;" Iber., "contra vosotros —a fa- is now the usual phrase instead of "were."  Beza, "bonum
for vosotros es;" De Wette, "wider uns ist, der ist fir uns." esset;" Eras., " melius foret; " S. Fr., "il serait mieux."
Amidst the difficulties which this passage presents, I deem it best   - "if;" d. Wakef., Pechy.  De Wette, "'venn;" Vulg.,
to retain the rendering of the E. V., and to place this note in the Eras.. Beza, "si."
margin, " or, according to some Editions of the text, against you,   = "should be hung about;"  cegoziecac.  Beza, "si circumis for you."                                                 poneretur;" Eras., "si circundaretur."  See last note.
"  truly."  See ch. 3: 28, note.                           Y "should be cast;"  i0Afb:ra.  Vulg., "mitteretur;" Eras.,
"by no means;" ov?u. Rob. So (E. V.) Matt. 5: 26. "abjiceretur;" Beza, "projiceretur."  See note v on this verse.
This double negative is intensitive. The E. V. often renders it   z "shall cause thee to sin;" axavaAti~. See notes, chs. 4:17;
by "in no wise."  So in parallel, Matt. 10: 42. Beza, "nequa- 9: 35, 42. The subj. has future signification here.
quam."                                                         a "to go away;" acrE2e&rav. Rob. (5rzgooaa,.)  Dick., "to
t " shall cause-to sin;" azuavJa)a5o7.  Sharpe, "make-to depart."  So (E. V.) Matt. 8: 31; 19: 22. In Matt. 25: 46,
sin;" Wakef., " shall lead into sin."  zXaVscIdizco sometimes has we have, " these shall go away (Udze2evaovrac) into everlasting
the force of the Hiphil conj. in Hebrew. Thus Rob., "causative, punishment."  Compare Matt. 25 41, " Depart from me (/Hooe,to cause to offend, to lead astray, to lead into sin."  Bretsch." [di- ea&e a&w' Eo'o) into the everlasting fire," etc.
citur] de iis, per quos, aiiquo modo accidit, ut alter judicando    b " into the unquenchable fire;" els  3 rTo    r~ idflea, ov.
erret agendove peccet." If a literal rendering is deemed prefera- Rob., Sharpe, Pechy, Camp. S. Fr. "dans le feu inextingible;"
ble, we might say, "shall cause-to stumble."  So Thom. In De Wette, "in das unausloschliche Feuer."
the case before us, "offend" misleads common readers, who ~ "causeth thee to sin." See v. 42, note. The indicative form




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MKARK.-CHAP. X. X.5
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
cut it off: it is better for thee to  avTrov  KaAov  e7T  0oL eLeOEAelv to sin, cut it off; it is better for
enter halt into  life, than havingoE    Tz ri7p    r   XoAov, V 7'ova &o  thee to  enter into  life lame,
two feet to be cast into hell, into  r3Aas  e'xovra? /3ArOrat EtS rT7v than having two feet to be cast
the fire that never shall be quench- yerva, ELST  7TO 7rvp To a'o-Erov   into hell, into dthe unqclenchable
ed:                                    46                        TW,   TEed:ov   oWKoVAV   av76r ov 7'e  fire: where their w,)rm  dieth 46
46 Where their worm dieth not,Ka  7 r p 0o \o-r   vg a.   | not, and the fire is not quenched.
and the fire is not quenched.          47 K    e                   c             And if thine eye ecauseth thee 47
47 And if thine eye offend thee,    KaL Eav  0 o-e      aAJ            K      A    i, thin  ee   c seththe
pluck it out: it is better for thee                               o    K         to sin, pluck  it out: it is better
to enter into the kingdom  of God   e o- ETTL to-     bO aAtLo, eoaEOEW  for thee to enter into the kinge, \,  dom of God, with one eye, than
with  one eye, than  having  two  Uts  7)V  iac;ltlaEtV  TOO   Eov,              hto, having  two  eyes, to  be cast
eyes, to be cast into hell-fire:       &0o o0O0aAtovsX eXorcra /3A?       7 vat  hi        r
48  Where  their  worm   diethl           ToU'         48 "      finto  hell fire:  where  their 48
48 Where  their  worm    diethei tS T7y7e'er r 7or T    7urpo, 4do 07roV
not, and the fire is not quenched.         KO)A)       ac         eAev,  a  worm dieth not, and the fire is, ^,not quenched.  For every one 49
49 For every one shall be salt-         7p.   49   L s not quened   For every one 49
ed with fire, and every sacrifice,shall be salted with fire, and
ll be saled  ith    t.  p   vp  aAto-O7 a,  Ka ra   every sacrifice shall be salted
sall  esated ithalt.OVcTiL  aAL aALto?7cTETa. 5Kan                     withsalt. Salt is good: but ifthe 50
50 Salt is good:' but if the salt       o  rm /~oO  K/ wth \st i                                          s'ho
have lost his saltness, wherewith |TO aAas'  ear 8e TO aAas' aavaAov salt 9becometh  tasteless, ihow
a~ve  lost his-salthess,                          wherewith  r  \
will ye season it?   Have salt in yeVr7atl, Ev 7[pt aUTo  apTvLTETE; will ye "irestore its saltness?
yourselves, and  have  peace  one EXETE E)V Eaav7TOt  aAas, Kal ELp7)- IHave salt in yourselves, and Jbe
with another.                          2evETE ev acAAmAo1s.                      at peace with kone another.
CHAP. X.                                CHAP. X.                                 CHAP. X.
AND he arose from thence, and           KAKEI OEN X           varTas   E'p-    AND  he arose from  thence, 1
cometh into the coasts of Judea,  XerTa l er             T a o Tp' T)'Iovaa&ar, and cometh  into bthe borders
by the farther side of Jordan: and/          7    s         r       opa, s, /   of Judea, through cthe region
the people resort unto him again; Ka7 G-V7gropeVoTat 7rIoAt   $'XAot crowd  ecome toge                    ther to him
is now used where a verb, which is conditional, is in the present i    "restore-saltness;" dQzVaere.  "Season," though literal,
tense. See chs. 3: 24, and 9: 35, notes.                    does not give the thought, which is that of restoring that quality
d " the unquenchable fire."  See v. 43, note b.          (saltness), which had been lost.
"e m causeth thee to sin."  See v. 42, note.               s "be at peace;"   EVlOVere-EE.  Wakef., Sharpe, Rob. S. Fr.,
f "into hell-fire;" Eis -zv ycEcva v   zoT  rrv&oS.  Literally, "soyez en paix;" De Wette, "seid friedfertig."  "To be at
"into the Gehenna of fire."  S. Fr., "dans la gehenna du fen;" peace" is a common phrase in the E. V., Job 5: 23; 22: 21.
Syriac, ]ij!.    A4.. As the genitive is often used in place Ps. 7  4; 55: 20. Prov. 16: 7.
of an adjective, it will in this place qualify yevnvav, so that the   k " one another;" Jailos.  Rob. So often in E.V.
sentence may be rendered, " into the fiery Gehenna;" or, if we' "rose."  This orthography is adopted, as most common.
render ysevvav by " hell "-" into the fiery hell."  So De Wette,   b "the borders;" r& okera. See ch. 5: 17, note.
"Feuer-H611e."  These renderings are suggested for consideration.   c "the region;" 6  oov 7reE'av ovo'Ioeivov.  Pechy, Wesg " becometh;" yr7at.  Campbell, Dick., Thomson, Peehy. ley, " the country;" Campbell, " through the country upon the
S. Fr., " devenait;" Montanus, Castalio, " fiat;" Belg., " zout-  Jordan;" Eras., "per regionem quse est ultra Jordanem; " Beza,
wordt."  For the use of the Eng. indicative here, see chs. 3: 24, " per oram Jordanis;" Castalio, "per transjordaninum agrum."
and 9: 35, notes.                                          Robinson (nreav), " with neuter article z,, that beyond, i. e., the
h," tasteless;" a'va2ov. Rob., " insipid." Dick., Camp., Thom. region beyond."  So Mark 10: 1 of this Revision.
S. Fr., " insipide;" Bretsch., "    tropice, insipidus, fatuus."  Ad the crowds."  See ch. 2: 4, note. Vulg., Eras., "turbsn;"
"how;"  v viva.  Dick. "Wherewith" is now restricted to Castal., "vulgus hominum."
legal phraseology.  As an alternative rendering, "with what."   e "come together;" avpiroezvov:ac.  Wakef, Pechy, Eob,
So Thom.                                                    Vulg., Eras., " conveniunt."




66                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
and, as he was wont, he taught 7rpos acvrov-  KatL os Et(rOEL,  ra"Atv again; and as he fwas accusthem again.                           ~~E3taarKEv acvrovs%.   2 Kat wrpoo- tomed, he taught them  again.
2 And the Pharisees came to  EAt               o[ T apEaot               -  And  the  Pharisees  came  to  2
him, and asked him, Is it lawful                                                h n   ghim, and asked him, Is it lawfor a man to put away his wife? o-av avTOpk Et E4EmTTLV aLspL 7i-?
tempting him.                         PratCLKC   yro6 aXLt,  7retpaoPy es as- ful for a man to put away his
3 And he answered  and said TOP.               &~' &    e WrorcpIOE&s, LE'  wife?  htrying  him.  And  he  3
unto them, What did Moses com- TO' 717/              EPETELAaTo M              answered  and  said  to  them,
imand you?                          i  O4 V 3E Et7ov, MCrO-)7S' EW7peTp e  hat did Moses command you?
4 And they said, Moses suffered    I3Ao    WOcTLt  pc/Ict                 \L  And they said, Moses'permitted  4
heos s    dt/o    roo-ao'[o v yp alat, Katl
to write a bill of divorcement, and,                                       i s to write a bill kof divorce,
to put heer away.                   taoAe.          M5 o  af  aWrOKpt6OE\t 5   and  to  put her away.  And  5
5 And Jesus answered and said _I47ovsr   ELE  avroOLS, a      pos'r/v  Jesus  answered  and  said  to
unto themFor the hardness of O-KA77poKap3Lap  V5,L)P  E'Ypa+er them, For  your stubbornness
your heart he wrote you this pre-  m,u       r, vro)Wv  raWv~. 6To of heart, he 6rote    you this
cept:,.,, 
6 But from  the  beginning of  apX     K7TtoES~,o  aperer  KaL 0t — mcommandment: but from  the  6
6 But from  the beginning of,,,  \
the creation, God made them male 7A           y7ro0 oeP   av7-ovs  0  Oes. beginning  of  crceation,  God
and female.                             EPuEKEP  TorovTO   KcaraAEt+et a&- made them  male and female.
7 For this cause shall a man Op         TOS' TP  WraTEpa  cvTo   Ka\ For this cause  a  man  shall 7
leave his father and mother, and Trr j         re'pa~ KXa  7rpoo-KoAA/0 i- leave his father and his mother
cleave to his wife;                  Ioerat 7rpoW    r 7T   vaLKa caTrov, and  cleave to  his wife; and  8
8 And they twain shall be one 8`tO    Ea                O   E     -      othe two shall be one flesh: Pso
flesh: so then they are no more   KaL                   o              apKa
twain, but one flesh.                VLaL.   CO-Te  OVUKET   EzO-          O, that they are qno longer two,
9 What, therefore, God hathI aAa /y [a &o-p~.            s o o 5   QEOS |   but one flesh.  What therefore  9
joined together, let not man put                                               God hath joined together, let
asunder.                                (EtEV1 avopwvos /7y X6Ptasu nder.                           ovPev~eP, aPtpcoWoS W/ XoPL-  not man put asunder.  And in 10
10 And  in  the house his dis-  w.   10 a                          7rv     the house, his disciples asked
ciples asked him again of the same oi tatyra      l arroD 7repL -o5 arro  again Pconcerning the same
matter.,           /, /    11   \   /
Itter.                                                          11 TAn hLT  hm againth rto them, same
11 And  he  saith  unto  them, Ec                       P a o.  Ka EL matter.  And he saith to them, 11
Whosoever  shall put away  his avroLS,   0S  eacP ayroAvr   T17ji/  Whoever shall put away his
f" was accustomed;" Ehl'9et. Rob., Dick. "To be wont" phorically, signifies contumacia, pervicax inobedientia, Bretsch.;
is obsolete.                                              and Gz;x7jeozavlia, animi contumacia, Bretsch. Zxbe0Gs has the' "him."  The pronoun avcr is understood after  a6oreov-  metaphorical signification, harsh, obstinate. Liddell. " Hardness
zeg. For the sake of exactness, " him," its equivalent, is itali- of heart " is ambiguous. Campbell, " your untractable disposicized. See Matt. 4: 3, 5: 1, 15: 30; Mark 6: 35, where arzcq  tion;" Thom., " your stubborn disposition."
is expressed after the verb or participle.                  m "4 commandment;" Evro)v.  Pechy.  This word occurs
h " trying.;"  teto'ovre. Pechy, Kendrik. See ch. 1 13  seventy-one times in the N. T., and is rendered " commandment"
note.' in all instances, except the present and Heb. 9: 19. " Precept"
originated in the proeceptum of the Vulg., which was followed
"permitted;" 7rXzeeye.    Pechy, Kend., Thom., " hath per- by Tyndale.
mited.  " Rob. Iberian, "permiti6."  So (E. V.) Acts 26  1  Tyndale...
mitted."  Rob. Iberian, "permitib."  So (E. V.) Acts 26:1.   ncreation."  As oeGXs7 is anarthrous, and our idiom corre1 Cor. 14: 34.
sponds with that of the Greek, in this construction; no article is
I "us."  Wakefield, Campbell. Every reader feels that the necessary in the rendering. So Pechy.
English sentence is incomplete without some word to express the   o," the two;" ol &io. Sharpe, Pechy, Wakef. S. Fr., " les
object. This supplement is inserted exigentia loci. It corre- deux;" Iber., " los dos."
sponds with vuTv, in the preceding verse.                  p "so that;" Waore.  Rob., Kend., Wakef.
o "of divorce." "Divorcement" is obsolete.                q "no longer;" oVd-.zt. Kend., Dick., Campbell, Rob. So
I," your stubbornness of heart;" ziv aurA2eooxaeSs'av zov. (E. V.) Gal. 3: 25.
Kend., Thom., "your stubborn disposition."  xZ2.O&s/, meta.   r "concerning;" ores (cum genit.)  lend., Camp., Pechy.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. —CHAP. X.                                              67
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
wife, and  marry  another, corn-yvvatKa  avrro   Kai   ya-cr7          a'- wife, and marry another, committeth adultery against her.        A.7',,LoXaracL er' azr7v'   12 Kai mitteth  adultery  against her.
12 And if a woman shall put  \  y \7V  a-oAvrrp  o              pa aV- | And if a woman shall put away 12
away her husband, and be mar-                                                her husband, and be married
ried  to another, she committeth T77  K                          Itx         her husband, and be committeth
13 Ka~ WpOLTE~EpOV                  to  another, she  committeth
adultery.                              /13 ]at 7,rpoo-eepov  ar 7 7raL-  adultery.  And they brought 13
13 And  they  brought young ata,  Lva  a[ TyraT  avTcor' Ol 8E slittle children to him, tthat he
children to him, that he should /laO7TaL  E 7rertL/oP TOS' 7rpoo-E- might touch them; and his distouch them; and his disciples re- povr-tv.   14  8\             6\'f6 o- S' ciples  rebuked   those   who
buked those that brought them.        7yavaoKTr7 ie,  Kal  dt62  a'TODg  brought them. But when Jesus 14
14 But when Jesus saw  it, le                                              sw it, he was much displeased,
was  much displeased, and  said  qAbee 7-c  7rat           a epXe(rrat 7rposc
was much displeased, 1   \and  said'1A pETE Ta   a K %Avt,,  7. and  said  to  them, Suffer the
unto them, Suffer the little chil- [eE  Ka             KAVETE    a           little cldren to come to m
dren to come unto me, and forbid,  little children to cone to me,
them  not: for of such is the king- iyp  roLovrrov  eorTLV 77 3ao-t a|u)c and forbid  them  not: for of
dom, of G~od.                        Tro OEOV' a Zi,?7  AEy/Co  V/L 2P, such is the kingdom  of God.
15 Verily I say unto you, Who-  g' earv tr \3 E&    rat Trr /3ar-tAEaL'  uTruly I say to you, Whoever 15
soever shall not receive the king- To   OEoV   )   7ract'ov, or        0 /   shall not receive the kingdom
dom  of God as a little child, he'         16              of God, like a little child, he
shall not enter therein.             EloeO e  arv.               a            f God,like  a little child, he
1. 1.... \,    -, > n\ will w-by no means xenter into
16 And he took them up in his Kato-Ta/epvoS  atraL, rtOLts r   Xe-  will wby no means Xenter into
arms, put his hands upon them,              p eyr'    a  A        T.         it.  And he Ytook them  ain hias 16
arms, put hihand blessed  theni./   17,  Ka't /,,,, 17;hoyEL aU~arms, put his hands on them,
17 And  when  he  was  gone                     EKat ropEvo/IEZo v  aVTOV  and blessed them.  And zas he 17
forth  into  the way, there came Ets   O\OV,  WpOfop W\  ELS  KaL was going forth into the way,
one running, and kneeled to him,,ovvrerT/o7ar  Lirov    wyrprwa a\- one "ran up, and bkneeling to
and   sked   him, Good  Master                                               him  asked him, Good -Teacher,
what shall I do that I luay inherit TOP,   t6ao-KaAe ayaE, T    oaskedGoodTe e
eternal life?           oa-0   r1a   ov77p atlWlotoV KAp7povoIe- what shall I do  dto  inherit
18 And (Jesus said  unto him,            15'0  6e'IVe-' E  au- eternal life?  And Jesus said 18
18 And Jesus said unto him, 0-wo;   1s O 0'_/iereSt eyrev av- to him, Why callest thou me
Why tallest thou me good? there'                    E  Eet        to  him, Why callest thou me
is none  good, but one, that is   I T            A     ycts   y; o& O     Is' good? -no one is good,'except
God.                                 ayao os-, et' 7 elS, O eor.c.    19  ar gone, that is God. Thou know- 19
"B  little children;" zatscia. Pechy, Wakef., Rob. So v. 14. responds exactly with this rendering) is employed in the S. Fr.,
S. Fr., " de petits enfants."  See ch. 9: 36, note.      " comme il sortait." Wesley, "as he was going out;" Wakef.,
"t that he might touch;"  usva aTpzat. Wesley, Wakefield, " as he was going forward."
Kend., Thom., Camp.                                          "  ran up; " reoa4SoaauoSv. Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, " running
u  Truly."  See ch. 3: 28.                             up." So Rob. (in loco), ~zeoozeuew. De Wette, "lief-herbei;"
"v slike;;" cc. See ch. 8: 24.                       S. Fr., " 6tant accouru."  This might be rendered in conformity
by no means,  ov,n'. See ch. 941. Beza,  nequa- with the usage of the E. V., where verbs are compounded with
"by no means;" 03 /'. See ch. 9: 41. Beza, "nequaquam.                                  reads, " ran to him."  Still, this would not be more accurate.
x " enter into it;," ei)9.2 Eis oajv,. "Therein" is obsolete,   b,, kneeling; " yopvversuaas. Wesley, Kend., Sharpe, Camp.,
unless in the language of jurisprudence. As an alternative ren- Dick., Thom.
dering, " enter it."  So Camp.' "Teacher."  See ch. 4: 38, note.
Y "took —in his arms;" evayccuZadc,uteos. Kendrick, Dick.,   d " to inherit;" vva-%x12eovo/a o. Wakef., Campbell. S.
" taking-in his arms."  So (E. V.) ch. 9: 36. Beza, " accepis- Fr., " pour h6riter."  See ch. 3: 12, note. So in parallel, Luke
set eos in ulnas;" Iber., "habi6ndolos tomado en brazos;" S. 18:18
Fr., " les entourant de ses bras."                         ~ "no one;" oVsoel. See ch. 2: 21, note. Rob. (otve'i),
i "as he was going forth;" I.oeEvoyFvov actroV. Sharpe, "Absol. as subst. no one." Webster (" no one"), "As a substiPechy.  The participial construction is adopted, not only as tute, none has a plural signification."  Present usage employs
literal, but exact, in presenting the thought of continued action. "no one," when the idea is, "not a single individual."
During the time, when the Saviour "was going forth," the inci-    "except;" e u.  Rob. See ch. 5:  37,note.
dent occurred. So the imperfect tense of the verb (which cor-     "one, that is God;" (d ysi) Ea6 6?06. Wesley, Kendrick.




68                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. X.
KING JAMESA VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
19 Thou  knowest  the  corn- evroAaxs  o;as,   31)7  LoLXevo(-   s| est the commandments, Do not
mandments, Do not commit adul- /t7  boveor2         s, -U7 /x   KAe'/ln s /| commit adultery, Do not kill,
tery, Do not kill, Do not steal, #EevaoItap T                 7     Ovp   r-        Donot steal,hDonot bear false
Do not bear false witness, Defraud,paddy.   7WTa TOV warepa   0ov K    testimony, Defraud not, Honor
not,  Honour  thy  father  and   20                              \           thy father and mot/er.  And 20
mother.                               7   /fl7Tpa.        0     &   awoKpt-And 20
20 And he answered and said Oe    e               avTO,         aK         he answered and said to him,
unto him, Master, all these have I T ra vTa ar azoa  fvAa.L7V EK Ve- aTeacher, all these things shave
observed from my youth.             7TV7o5 o.v.   21'O   3e  I)io-05  I kept from  my youth.  kAnd 21
21 Then Jesus beholding him  el3A'4+ars avrT a         ya7rrl'y eV a;vro,  Jesus'looking  on him, loved
loved him, and said unto him, One Ka  EE                                     him, and said to him, One thing
thing thou lackest: go thy way, Jraye,'ora'VXt  7rwoA7o-ov, Ka\ thou lackest; mgo, sell whatsell whatsoever thou  hast, and 8os rots 7rTroXorr,  KaL EetL  Or)- ever thou hast, and give to the
give to the poor, and thou shalt  -arvpv v,   o)pavc'  Kai  ae po,  poor, and thou shalt have treahave treasure  in  heaven;  and  KoAo           t                        v  sure in heaven; and come, take
come, take up the cross, and follow'p 22                    0 o  I,  up the cross and follow  me.
me.                                  pol.                   V7lNXOYXSr EWL
22 nd he was sad at that say-           A               E  Vo E            And he was sad eat the saying 22
ing, and went away grieved: for 17vl YaP EXrO KT?7'rLaTa 7roAAc. and went away grieved; for he
lie had great possessions.  23 K   WI O                       had great possessics.   And 23
2- Jesus looked Dround, and saith
23 And  Jesus  looked  round  o-oVs AEXyE  TO'LS1 [acOTa~         a9Sro      to  his disciples, PWith what
about, and saith unto his disciples, H C    /cs   v-rK5Acos' Ol Ta Xp7taraT| difficulty qwill those who have
How hardly shall they that have EXO'res  EI;  T7r   acrrtAetcav  To7  riches, enter into the kingdom
riches enter into the kingdom of  EOeo5  e-o'eAeVO-OVTat.  24 O0           e of God! And the disciples were 24
God!                                  aLOa77Tal  E0actL3o0V7-o   ErL 7TOS astonished at his words.  But
24 And   the  disciples  were                      
-48nd  Xhedicipeyots' avrov.      0    rN'gIoro vs' Jesus   answereth   again, and
astonished  at his words.   Buth   again,  and
Jesus answereth again, and saith 7raAv   a7roKpttOetL  AEyet aUrotLS, saith to them, Children, rhow
unto them, Children, how hard is Te'KCa,  r&rs   )JKo Av;o 7T 7T vsO difficult it is for  those who
it for them that trust in riches to WrEOLtOO/Tas  EWrI  T0tS  Xp7iaTv        trust in riches, to enter into
enter into the kingdom of God!   E ers T77P    atAelav   TOV   Oeo v the kingdom  of God! It is 25
The rendering of some translators, " except God only," would re- Wesley, Campbell, Rob. So v. 27 (E. V.),,u32kiptas ariTots is
quire that there should be no comma after elsJ as in Mark 2: 7, rendered "looking upon them."  See also (E. V.) Mark 14: 67.
where the reading is, ei cx7 eSg   O eS —E. V., "but God only." Luke 22: 61. John 1: 36.
A similar punctuation with that in the passage before us is found   "go;" irays. Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, Campbell, Rend.,
Matt. 23: 8, eis ya, IaUTv  tCov 6 zay7zrr7s, 6 Xlotazs —E. V., Thom., Pechy. So (E. F.) the parallel, Matt. 19: 21. See ch.
"for one is our Master, even Christ."                    1 44, note.
i "Do not bear false testimony;" pU) apevUojaazve21 a S    " " at the saying;" 1i rc zV 2lya7q. There is no emphasis,
Wakef., Dick., Campbell have " false testimony."  This is the which renders it necessary to depart from a literal rendering of
proper rendering, as "witness" is now used for him who gives the article. See ch. 8: 32, note. The reading of Beza, " hunc
testimony. In the six instances where this verb occurs in the sermonem," gave rise to that of the E. V.
N. T., "testimony" should be substituted for "witness." So
"N. T. testi mofy ny for "w itness,""  So a verb.            " round." Pechy, Kend., Wesley, Sharpe. See ch. 3: 5, note.
witness," as a verb. See ch.            14  55, 56, 57.    P    ith what difficulty; " HG   vaoR2ws. Thomson, Dick.
" Teacher."  See ch. 4: 38, note.  Rob. (8vayo.6cos.) "How hardly " is a violation of the English
"have I kept;" iTpv2a6c47v.  Wesley, Pechy, Sharpe, idiom. As an alternative  rendering, "How hard it is." The
Wakef. So E. V. in the parallels, Matt, 19: 20. Luke 18: 21. Geneva is nearly the same, " What a hard thing is it."
k "And;"  Ka. Kend., Sharpe, Dick. S. Fr., "et."         q " will." Present usage demands "will," rather than " shall."
"looking on him;" ~ufie~,tas acir4.  Sharpe, Rend., Pechy,   r "how difficult;" nrcos  iazoxov.  Camp., Dick. See note p.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARIK. —CIAP. X.                                         69
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
25 It is easier for a camel to EL eAOEp.       25 EUK07rWTEpov EoT t easier for a camel to go through
go through the eye of a needle, Ka4d/zAOvP     t  7I'  rpvtaAtcs'TsJ the eye of a needle, than for a
than for a rich man to enter into jao[0os hcfe-EA0erP,    7rAoo-'tov  rich man to enter into the kingthe kingdom of God.                Es  T7?p  /ca-LtAelav  Troo  OEOV  dom  of God.  And they were 26
26 And they were astonished c   e0o-eAEiv.    26 O;  E 7reptL-o-ws exceedingly astonished, saying
out of measure, saying  among   4e7rtAyo-orro,,  AEYOPTES'  rpor  among  themselves, Who then
themselves, Who  then  can  be Eavrovs, KiCa  TiS 7        Lvaraat ao-oJ- can  be  saved?   And  Jesus 27
saved?     Ja; 27'_E/sAkaav 8  asrrot  6 looking on them, saith, With
27 And  Jesus looking  upon'i o-o 9S A5Ey7E, IHap& a(vOp orots mnen, it is impossible, but not
them, saith, With men it is im-  8va-ro,  tAA' oV r-apc rTO Ocot  with God; for with God all
possible, but not with God: for 7raPTa  yap  &)vvaTa  EcTt 7rapa things  are  possible.   Then 28
with God all things are possible. To- Oeeo.   25s Kt  paro  0  ie(- Peter began to say to him,'Be28 Then Peter began  to  say Trpos AeZyetv   aVTc,  L3ov,  7/LELS hOld,   we have  left all, and
unto him, Lo, we have left all, and,bSKa yv 7E-wvra, KaL  7KoAovU - l  tfollowed thee.  And Jesus an- 29
hBav  followed thee..                   P         29) ATOKPLoetS    O' ~ swered and said, Truly I say to
29 iAnd  Jesus  aunswered   a~nd'I~ov~S   ELtrep,'Ata   AEyo; vtV)P,  you, There is vno one, who hath
said, Verily, I say unto you, ThereI ovaeLS eovT,  of 3ab17KeP OtItaCV I 7 left house or brethren, or sisis no man that hath left house, or &a0eSO,        a eA6a\, ~ 7ratepa, ters, or father, or mother or
brethren, or sisters, or father or                                       ters  or father or mother, or
morethren, or sisters,  or althder, or |  /7727Tyepa, 7 yPvaLKa, 27 -TEKpa, 7 wife, or children, or lands, for
lamondher,  or my sake, or  c hildrene gos-,  EaEKEP EeLOV KCao To  Ev- my sake, and the gospel's,wwho 30
landts, for my sae,  and the gos- ayyEALov,      EaPr /27 AaCpY EKa- shall not receive a hundred-fold
pel's,
T7ovvavrAaor-ova vvv  E  V 7'  Katpw now in this time, houses, and
30 But he shall receive an hun-  Oa P                   P T   c        np ow in this time, houses and
TOVT6p,         Kat tts  8AOr   Kat bretl,,en    and   sistersA  and
dred-fold now in this time, houses,         o        a     e             breten,  and   sisters,  and
and  brethren, and  sisters, and aOeAqas Kal  t7'epas  Ka['e, a mothers, and   children, and
mothers, and children, and lands,  ~ Ka   P a VTpo  f, LETa  otzoYtP, Kai lands, with persecutions, and in
with  persecutions; and  in  th e  P            -tC  aLwCP To   ep(XofLEvc   O 7 Po the world to come, eternal life.
31'
world to come, eternal life.       altov.         7roAAo  &   e-rovrTat But many who are first,'will be 31
31 But many that are first shall  p)TOLt eoTxaTOt, Kal ot eoTxaroL last; and the last, first.  And 32
be last; and the last first.       orpWTO0.                              they wvere  on the way, going
32 And they were in the way,    32 EHAN    e eP TS o&co a;   up to  Jerusalem; and Jesus
going up to Jerusalem; and Jesus /altroPTEs eLS  IepoTo-SAv/xa'      Ka  went before them: and they
went before them: and they were 7Pv   poayOrP  atvrosr 6. I'T1ovoS, were  amazed;  and  as they
amazed; and as they followed, KaL E'Oa,3ouvTo, Kat aKOAOVOOVV- followed, they  were  afraid.
they were afraid.  And he took Tes E03OVPTrO.  KaL 7rapaAactoP And aagain he took the twelve
again the twelve, and began to 7racLt 7'ror    co&eKaa, 77pao a6- baside, and began to tell them
" a Behold;" M'Io. Wakefield, Dick., Pechy. This is thel  x "will be;" fE'ovzat. Sharpe, WVakef., Dick., Kend.
usual rendering of this particle in the E. V.           Y 1" on the way;" Ev zT 058k. Sharpe, Wakefield, Campbell,
t "followed;";'xoRova&9aa/,yV. So in the parallels, Matt. Kend. This is our usual idiomatic phrase.
19: 27. Luke 18: 28. The auxiliary " have " is superfluous.  a "again;" rc'tv. Perspicuity demands this position for the, "Truly." See ch. 3: 28, note.                     adverb. So Kend. and Sharpe.
"no one;" ov3Eis. Sharpe, Pechy, Dick., Rob.        b "aside."  This supplement is necessary to complete the
w "who shall not receive;" Bv?c4 Ro2i. Wakcf., Campbell, sense. It is taken from the parallel, Matt. 20: 17, rra~Qnace
Dick., "who will not receive;" S. Fr., "qui ne reqoive;" De zos a'e6xa eua9&r7zs  xc' lay3ev —E. V., "took the twelve disWette, "welcher nicht-erhalt."                        ciples apart." The thought is really conveyed by a2crfafle, "he




70                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
tell them what things should hap- Toil   AE'yetv  ra tEAkovTa  av TcO what things cwould befall him,
pen unto him,                         0vV/3alv ELv   33 BOGS, toy,    lvl-ayig,  Behold, dwe are going 33
33 Saying, Behold, we go up to /3acvoLEV   ESr IEpoo-oAJvLa, Kat o up to Jerusalem, and the Son
Jerusalem; and the Son of man,,,,
tos' T706  a tpo 67rov  7raPadoOr]- of man -will be delivered up to
shall be delivered unto the chief                                                   n               v
priests, and unto the scribes; and (-ETal I T0     aPXtepeVCLt Kat  rTois  the chief priests, and  to  the
they shall condemn him  to death, ypatL/LaTe~vCt, KaL KaTaKptov0VtrV scribes; and they twill condemn
and shall deliver him  to the Gen- avTro BW OavcT, KaL 7rapa8o o-ov- him to death, and gwill deliver
tiles;                                 -tv aVT3o TOL EVE-t,34 Katl t — him  up to the Gentiles; and
34 And they shall mock  him, 7ratovo-Ti,  aVrc, KaL  paoT'/o- they  hwill  mock   him, and 34
and shall scourge him, and shall,rOUa W  avTov,  KaL                       / tScourge hi       im, and'spit on him,
spit upon him, and shall kill him:               \,             v-        /
and the third  day he shall rise              Ka  aOKTEOV            aVO       and'put him to death: an
again.                               KaL  7r7 TplrT?7/JEpa  Iao-roT'7e- third day he will rise again.
35 And James and John, the rat.                                             And James and John, the sons 35
sons of Zebedee, come unto him,    35 Kal 7rpoo-ropevovlat avrT  of Zebedee, come to him, saysaying,  Master,  we would  that'IaKo/3o5 Kai'Icoavms o; viol Ze-ing, Teacher,  kwe wish  Ithat
thou shouldest do for us whatso-  /eualov,                                           Teaoc'er raC tho wouldst dofor ushatever
ever we shall desire.,                     thou wouldst do for us whatever
36 And  he  said  unto  them, |vA.oyev  7/ra  o  Ea0    atTr7~'0e~-WE'    - we shall ask.  And he said to 36
What would ye that I should do  Or~t7~7-7S  7/ltv.            E0    e  Ee   them, What do "ye wish me oto
for you?                              avrots,  TI  Oe`AEre  7reOLtoatL -LE  do for you?  And they said to 37
37 They said unto him, Grant iV/ z;    37  O-         t   ELO        o      him,  Grant to us thatwe  may
unto us that we may sit, one onz os 7tlv, tva ES; EK 3EtV tTOV sit, one Pat thy right hand, and
thy right hand, and the other on Ka  er e          eJcovtLov crov KaO[l'o- the other Pat thy left hand, in
thy left hand, in thy glory.                                       38         tt 
38 But Jesus said unto them,| /eV  dE V          8777 I roy. OV    O3    0    thy glory.  But Jesus said to 38
Ye know  not what ve ask: can  I700ovs  et7reP avVotS,  OvK OLa'TE them, Ye know  not what ye
ye drink of the cup that I drink I T[ atTEZoOE.          JvarTE  WtEV TO\  ask: qare ye able rto drink the
took to himself," equivalent to " he took aside."  S. Fr., " ayant with these verbs, as they are closely connected with "will mock."
-pris avec lui;" Iber., " tomb a (si);" De WVette, " nahm er —  So Wesley, Kend., Wakef. Rob. (&aogzvovoxlv), "will put-to
die Zwilfe zu sich;" Belg., " de twaalve-tot hem nemende;" death."  See ch. 8: 31, note.
Campbell, " taking-aside;" WVakef., "he took -aside."      i "Teacher."  See ch. 4: 38, note.
c " would befall;" u;.2ovra-avfi/'aVetv. Dick. Rob. and   k " we wish;" 92boFLev. Sharpe, Kend., Dick. Rob. (12cwo.)
Greenf. (avI,?cat'vc.)  See Butt. (/Ed))co),  137, note 11. Rob. De Wette, " wir wiinschen;" Iber., " queremos."
Zvyiacivetrv is rendered " befall" by Wesley, Wakef, Campbell,   I " that thou wouldest do; " gIba —rot'ajgs.  Sharpe, Thom.
Pechy, Thom. S. Fr., "qui-devaient arriver."                   "we shall ask;"  ailraoeev.  Rob. (alzt'w.)  The most
d 1" we are going;" oavc,8aivo~uev. Pechy, Wakef., Campbell, usual rendering of this verb, in the E. V.
Sharpe, Thom.  The progressive form of the verb indicating 1 " ye wish;" J96iE'r. See v. 35, note I.
present continued action, is exact, as the Saviour and his diso " to do;" nroctTaal.  Thom., Wakef., Sharpe, Dick. Eras.,
ciples were now " on the way."
Monlt.. " facere."
e "will be delivered up;" zcroaotioEzrat.c.    Sharpe, Pechy,
"w illbekef     delivered up 1 " *     Sharpe, Pe,   PP, at"-" at;" x — Ex. "At the right (or left) hand" is the
Wakef. See ch. 1 ~ 14, note.
more common phraseology at present. So Tyndale, Campbell.
"f will condemn;" xactzaxzoovVav.  Pechy, Kend., Wesley,,, On" is ambiguous, although its connection with other words in
Wakef., Campbell, Sharpe, Thom.                           a phrase may prevent mistake.
"will deliver-up."  Wakef., Pechy. See ch. 1:14, note.  q "are ye able;"  avoaaofe.  So in parallel (E. V.) Matt.
h " will mock;" aElai~lovatv. Kend., Pechy, Wesley, Wakef., 20: 22. This verb is rendered by "to be able," Matt. 9: 28;
Sharpe.                                                   10:28; 19:12. Mark4:33. Luke 1l:20, etc.
i'i "scourge-spit —put to death."  No auxiliary is necessary   r "to drink the cup;" mrzo 2,a rozov~o'.  "Of" is super.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO AIARK.-CHAP. X.                                                    71
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                 |.EYISED VERSION.
of? and be baptized with the bap- (7o, TcaL TO cup which I drink? and 8to be
tism that I am baptized with?          f\3a7rTLcrx   o        \yd    a            immersed twith the immersion
39 And they said unto him, We  3a39 to E; so                                  with  which uI  am  immersed?
Ocan.  And Jesus said -}to them, O2avrzvav;     Ot  6          v And they said to him, We are 39
Cain.  _i~nsav7p ZvvaiOa.                                            -  able.  And Jesus said nto them,
Ye shall indeed drink of the cup  av              v    e        0 L I         Us | able.  And Jesus said to them,
that I drink of; and with the bap- EtL7E  avrotLS,   T1 E           r OT7p1 OV 0 ye will indeed ~drink  the cup,
tism  that I am  baptized  withal e7yo  WLtvco, 7Vreo-e   KaL TO  f3ar- which I drink and wbe immersshall ye be baptized:                  rtoLa  4/Co    a7r/3Tr-otat, /3arrt-  ed with  xthe immersion, with
40 But to sit on my right hand  arr                 40 To \e KaOloat eK which YI am immersed.  But to 40
and on my left hand, is not mine,, sit zat my right hand and -at
to  give; but it shall be given to |                                              my left, is not mine to give;
them for whom it is prepared.                EOT'C Tp t oV 6OVVat, aAA   01Saexcept to those for whom  it is
cox          4o-r ever,1 _o<-a\ t1~CAX,'ot xep   t to thoe1 fho          t is
41 And when the ten heard it, 7Ttota-Trat.   4K t a  Ko-vaTESr prepared.  And when the ten 41
they began to be much displeased  ol 8&EKa mpavro    garCUaK-ELp weP    heard it, they began to be much
with James and John.'cno5 v  sat  coCL)apov.   42 o            displeased  with   James  and
42 But Jesus  called  themll  to  iro vs rpoaAcra                     avv,  I  John.  But Jesus cballed them  42
him, and  saith  unto  them, Ye                                                   to him, and saith to them, Ye
know  that  they  which  are  ac-   eyeL  avToltg  OtLarTe  OTt - know  that those who  are accounted to rule over the Gentiles, KOVTES apXELV ToV EOVV, KCaTa- counted crulers of the nations,
exercise lordship over them; and  KvpLEVtovotLV aVTVr'     Kal ot /jEyg-   dlord it eover them; and their
fluous after the verb.  So Kend., Sharpe, WVakef., Campbell, in Luke 22: 29 strongly favors the above rendering. "And I
Dickl., Thom. S. Fr., " boire la coupe;" De WVette, " den Kelch appoint unto you a kingdom, as my Father has appointed unto
trinken;" Belg., "den drinkbeker drinken;" Mont., Erasmus, me; that ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom," etc.
Beza, " bibere poculum;" Vulgate, " bibere calicem;" Iberian, Bloomf. on Matt. 20: 23 takes substantially the same view with
"beber el caliz."  So in the next verse.                     Trollope.  So Macknight, Campbell.  This interpretation is
B A"to be immersed;" flazria-L~v at7.  (end., Q. See ch. 1: 5, sanctioned by the Syriac. The Arabic, Persic, and -Ethiopic
note. Belg., "gedoopt werden;" De Wette, "getauft werden." (according to Bloomf.) coincide with the Syriac.  On the other
Iher., "experimentar la inmersion."                          hand, Rob. (Lex.) on Matt. 20: 23, Fritzsche and others defend
"with, I- experimentherla immersion;" "'   cru Rn QCpthe hypothesis that the passage is elliptical. So the Versions
t," with the imnmersion;"  or fircz/tla.  Kend., Q., Camp., of Eras. and Beza. Without enlarging this note, I suggest as a
"an immersion; " Iberian, "experimentar la inmersion;"  Belg., marginal reading, " or, but it will be given to those for whom it
"met den doope;" De Wette, "mit der T'aufe."  See ch. 1: 5, is prepared."  I have retained the rendering of the verb by the
note.                                                        present tense, although in strictness "hath been prepared" is
"" I am immersed; "'/6o fia,2-io/caz.  See note s on this more accurate. The change would be unimportant.
verse.                                                         b "called-to; " zoxa2 Siadsvos. Tyndale, Geneva, Wakev " drink the cup."  See v. 38, note.                     field, "called-lip."  Kend., Q. Rob. (reoaxaz2Eco.)  Bretsch.,
w " be immersed."  See ch. 1: 5, note.                   "advoco ad me."  "To" should not be italicized. See ch. 3: 13,
X " the immersion."  See ch. 1: 5, note.                 note. As the aorist participle is usually a praterite in sense, it is
Y "I am immersed."  See ch. 1: 5, note.                   appropriately rendered here by the imperfect.
zz " at "-" at."  See v. 37, note.                           o " rulers of the nations;"  ewExtv ZCOv vIYra,. De Wette,
"cept to those for whom it is prepared;"    "die Regenten der V61lker;" Wakef., "rulers of the Gentiles;
" am except to those for whom it is prepared; " A22' OI  ntO      I-n
aarata.  Rend., Pechy, Thorn., Dick., Tyndale, "but to them  Campbell, "the princes of the nations."  The idiom  of the
for whom it is prepared;" S. Fr., " qua' celus auxquels cela La English will not allow a literal rendering of the infinitive, "to
td prepari;"~  Iber., " sino [h aquellos] para quienes esta pre- rule."  In this case, while the thozught is presented, we render the
parado."  According to the reading of the E. V. and the opinion infnitive  by its cognate noun. So Kendrick, "rulers of the na-..        ~...         tions "'E!avcav does not refer to Gentile nations il distinction
of some translators and critics, there is here an ellipsis of the tions." tEhJs, does not refer to Ge ntile nations in distinction
verb Yo>92aet (from the preceding Sovac)'.  Trollope (Ann- lA from  the Jews, but to all nations. S. Fr., "les nations;" De
verb 3oEaerat    (from the preceding 8ovvai).    Trollope (Analecta) remarks: "There  is no ellipsis whatever in the passage; Sacy, "peuples; " Belg., "der volkeren."
for the conjunction Aa2ci, when, as in this place, it is not followed   d "lord it over;" xacraxvaetvovawv.  Wesley, Sharpe. Vulg.,
by a verb, but by a noun or pronoun, is equivalent  with as ~7, Montanus, "dominantur;" S. Fr., "dominent;" Luther, "herrexcept. Compare Matt. 17: 8, with Mark 9: 8."  The language schen;" Rob. (in verbo), "to lord it against or over any one."




72                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. —CIAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
their great ones exercise authority Aot a              ov      ovot  a'- great ones exercise authority
upon them.                                  43       el/ W   a \ V 
upon them.  ovX  OUv     E Er0Tat  V over them.  But it shall not be 43
43 But so shall it not be among                                           so among you   but whoever
valve aA o' ear,,SI       yE0 Eat fso among you: but whoever
you: but whosoever will be great               
among you, shall be your minis- |/EcL/' a   ev  vet,    e0rTat  3ataKOVOr g9would hbecome great among
ter: And                                     44 KtXoL     v tZOA)  ztcvp you,  shall be your minister:
44 And whosoever of you will yEvEo-Oat 7rprros, o'Trat 7raPTovl and  whoever of you  iwould 44
be the chiefest, shall be servant of  3o5Aos'     45 Kat yap o vto ro  d- Jbecome kfirst, shall be servant
all.                                            v  T
all.  rov oK'AOE &taKovrl)O1vat, of all.  For even the Son of 45
45 For even the Son of man   A                                           man came not to be ministered
came not to be ministered unto,                      at, 
but to minister, and to give his'vX'7"  aVTro) Avrpov avri   7rOA-  to, but to minister, and to give
but t  minisom fe many. tor many.
life a ransom for many. Xtv.                                               his life a ransom   for many.
46 And they came to Jericho:    46 Ia   ePXOVTat es IePtxo' I            And they came to Jericho: and 46
and as he went out of Jericho KaL                            avrov  a ro\ as he went out of Jericho with
with his disciples, and a great Ipt X,    Kal TrJ 11xv        T7' cov atro   his disciples, and  la  great
number of people, blind Bartimeus,. \    crowd, blind  Bartimeus,  the
the son of Timeus, sat by the high-  Ka   OXAv  tKa OV   ULO                                 sat mby  the
way side begging.                   BapTlalos T'     T/vqbhAO   EKatrOTO son of Timeus, sat "by  the
47 And when  he heard that  it 7rap                    ra    V. 47       way-side begging.   And when 47
And       he heard    t t                                          he heard that it was Jesus of
was Jesus of Nazareth, he began  aKovo-asa OTLt'Iiibogs'                                          c Naycoto cry out, and say, Jesus, thou pato  Eo-tr,   i'ptaro  KppietL  Kat Nazareth, he began to cry out,
son of David, have mercy on me.  pX        ETv7,    f,,,           and say, Jesus, -Son of David,
son of D avid, have                                m,'7       have mercy on mev    A nd many 4s
48 And many charged him that A                                 Ihavemercyon me   Andmany48
he should hold his peace: but he EAE'i/-oV  JE.   4              EWETL, ttC0V charged him  to be silent: but
cried the more a great deal, Thou avrT  7woAAot, v'va  0-t-Wo-ri         0 he cried out Pmuch more, Son
son of David, have mercy on me.   e  roAAo   aAhhov Kpaev, h               of David, have mercy on me!
49 And Jesus stood still, and Zla/38, EAE70cor y1e.  49 KCat   srr   And Jesus gstopped, and com- 49
commanded him to be called: and    I             ElrEP arO  cOVi/i-   manded him  to be called: and
they call the blind man, saying                                          -           
unto- him, Be of good  comfort, vat'  Kat  0VOVolo TOPr  TVt0/AOV, they call the blind man, saying,
unto him, Be of good comfort,                       
rise; he calleth thee.             tAIyovre' auTcar, 0cp    oe' eyetpat, rTake courage, rise; he calleth
50 And he, casting  away his  CoJveL 0rE.  50 0              d aro/3ahAov thee. And he, casting away his 50
Webster (" To lord"), "To domineer, to rule with arbitrary or   m "by the way-side;" zaeoi& zr\v 0c'v.  Kend., Pechy, Q.,
despotic sway, sometimes followed by over and sometimes by it, Thom. So (E. V.) ch. 4: 15. Miatt. 13: 4. Luke 8: 5. Paralin the manner of a transitive verb."                   lel, Miatt. 20: 30.
e " over." Pechy, Wakef., Dick.                         " ".Thou" is dropped, as superfluous. So Tyndale, Kendrick,
f " so;" ovrco. This is the proper place for the particle, Pechy, Dick., Thom., S. Fr., Span., Iber., Ital., De Wette.
according to our usus loquendi. So Kend..0 to be silent; " Iva atcron'a. Kend., Campbell. Present
g "would;*" &9e',. Sharpe, Camp., Dick., Thom.    usage (as well as that of the E. V. in many cases) demands the
"h become;"  yevze''uaa.  Kendrick. Dc Wette, "werden;" infinitive, rather than the subjunctive. So Wesley, Dick., WakeBelg., " worden"                                       field, Sharpe, Pechy. See ch. 3: 4, note.
"  would."  See v. 43, noteg.                  P "much more;" mro2r;C; pi Rov. Kendrick. Iber., "mucho
"would." See v. 43, note g.
mas."
" "become." See v. 43, note h.                        q "stopped;" crags. Kend. Thomson and Campbell, "stopk "first; " PreShos. Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, Thomson. De ping;" S. Fr., "s'6tant arrate;" Iber., " parbse (Jesus)." Rob.
Wette, "der erste;" Belg., "de eerste;" S. Fr., "le premier;" (in verbo), " in the aorist, e'azr7v and larad,%7v, to stop."
Iber., "1 primero."                                      r "Take courage;" OeaoaeL. Wesley, Wakefield, Campbell,
I "a great crowd;" 5Gov 6xavo. Pechy. See ch. 2: 4, Kend., Thom. In the Septuagint, Gen. 35: 17, Exod. 14:13,
note.                                                  Zeph. 3: 16, it is the rendering of Ac preceded by by.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. XI.                                                13
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
garment, rose, and  came to Je- To 7 t)ltLO    Czo avov a oaaT,''AOe garment, rose and came to Jesus.                                   pirpns reo v'ITro-o'   51 KL at 7o- sus.   And Jesus answered and 51
51 And  Jesus  answered  and  EKp~e~             t A syhe    avrco   S'_roos,   Tt said to him, What wilt thou
said unto  him, What wilt thou  pIIetL  7ro rob          cro'O         v-that I should do -for thee? And
that I should do unto thee?  The 9E'AELS'   ]0C0 o0t;    0    Tv  t                  s
that I should do unto theeim, L o The |aT'P, tP rela the blind man said to him, Lord,
blind man said unto him, Lord, yAoS' UVEL7V-PaP6 ~,    t
h  mht riv  m   iht.    a  52'0 3C'Ia7o's that tI may receive my sight.
that I might receive my sight.   a(vaAe').                 0        Io-ov 
~~~~~52~ AAnd Jesus said unto hindJesussaidtoim, uGo; 52
52 And Jesus said  unto him, E               T        7rE cT,  aye. c 7 E'TtS'
Gt wyt fid'  UT CO I'17'trY thy faith hath made thee whole.
Go thy way; thy faith hath made  -ov   o'eoYKE be.    Ka. evDes    And  immediately he received
thee whole.  And immediately  Kea2    EVOs And immediately hie received
~thee whole.  bAnd immediately he    *,  Kal 7jKOkoV")et t'IV7- his sight, and followed Jesus in
received his sight, and followed                                                  sight, andfollowed  esus in
Jesus in the way.                     0-OVv E -T  oO8.                        the way.
CHAP. XI.                              CHAP. XI.                              CHAP. XI.
AND when they came nigh  to           KAI  OTe  EY77yto0Vtv  El'IE-   AND when athey drew  near  1
Jerusalem, unto  Bethphage, and povr-aAKr/, els B7frBay) Kac  Bj- to  Jerusalem, to  Bethphage,
Bethany, at the mount of Olives, Otavlav 7rpo  To oTpov Tov'EAat- and Bethany, at the mount of
he sendeth forth two of his dis- -    I a7roor          t A v0o -  v  taToW- Olives, he sendeth forth two of
iov,..... —rE                                                   t
ciples,                                       I a    2,a    AyEL av'ot',  his disciples, and saith to them, 2
2 And  saith  unto  them, Go \YErayere e                              Ka-Go   into  the  village  over
your way into  the village over,                        \   against you, and dimmediately
against you: and as soon as ye be erart VU OP   KaeO                 eo 7ro- Eon entering it, ye will find a
entered into it, ye shall find a colt pevOptevot  ets  av7VqV  ESpe7ETEe  
tied, whereon never man sat; loose 7rcoAov   SE/6e'Eto V,                     colt tied,s on  which  no man
~him,~ and bring him.       I,pw,,.K,    E   "hath ever sat; loose him, and
him, an, bring him.  voporov          KeatE' o'a     s  lead him Jto me.  And if any  3
3 And if any man say unto you, avo    ayay.       Ka              one should say to you, Why do
Why do ye this? say ye that the                                                one should say to you, Why do
Lord  hayth      ~ need  of him;  and| ve    etT1,  Ti  7roLeLTE T0OvU;  EL- ye this? say ye, kThe Lord hath
Lord  hath  need  of him; and               C/      r           V                             a I
straightway  he  will send  him  7WaTE,  Ort 0 KVptoS avTov Xpa   need of him; and'immediately
hither.                              EXEC  Kai  EVOE(Os avUToY  atrOOTE- he will send him  hither.  And  4
4 And  they  went their way, Ael  (c Oe. a'AriAtovr            Kal mthey went away, and found
8 " for thee; " aoi. Sharpe, Wesley, Dick., Wakef., Camp., " s'est assis;" Iber., " se ha sentado."  " Never," in the E. V., is
Thom.                                                     unauthorized by the text. It originated in the " nemo hominum
t " I may receive my sight; " ivaIwco. Kend., Wesley.    adhuc" of the Vulgate, which influenced the version of Tyndale
E " Go; *"'raye. Kelnd., Campbell. See ch. 1: 44, note.  in this instance, so that he rendered, " whereon never man sat."
"they drew near;"'y//iovarv.  In the parallel (E. V.),   lead him " &yaya. Rob. (in verbo), "to lead or bring
Matt. 21: 1, " drew nigh."  So, drew near, MIatt. 21: 34. Luke to a person or place;" Liddell, "to lead;" 1'retsch., " duco"
15: 1; 21:8; 22: 47;  24: 15.  Rob. (in verbo), "to draw  Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, "addr#ilte;" S. Fr., "l'amenez."  So
near.1"                                                  (E. V.) Mark 13:11. Luke 4:1, 29; 22: 54; 23:1, 32. John
18: 28. Acts 8: 32.
c "1 Go;` "'racryeze.  Wesley, Kfend., Shtarpe, Thomson, Camp.
"Go;".  Wesley, Ken, Sharpe, Thomson, Camp.l   "to me." This supplement, which is necessary to complete
the sentence, is taken from the parallel, Matt. 21: 2, where the
d,immediately."  See ch. 1: 10, note.                text is Ya'y.et teoe.
e "on entering it;" eiaogEvoeuvoE eAS agZnY. Pechy, Ken-   k "that" (in the E. V.) is omitted on the ground that its
drick.                                                    equivalent, oTe, is used to indicate the quotation of the words
I "ye will find;" ev~qaere. Sharpe, Kend., Pechy, WVakef., of Christ without change. See Rob. (ole.) Trollope (Gram.),
Camp., Thom., Dick.                                       p. 191. It is omitted in the parallel, Matt. 21: 3, and by Wes"s aEon which; " if. Kend., TWakef., Dick., Thom.  ley, Wakef., Thom., Campbell, De Wette, Ital., Iber.
h " hath —sat;"  e&i9zas.   Sharpe, Pechy, Bloomf. (N. T.)' "immediately."  See ch. 1: 10, note.
De Wette, "gesessen hat;" Belgic, "gezeteu heeft;" S. Fr., A "they went away;" &r,9~2ov.   Rob. So {E. V.) Matt.




74                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
and found the colt tied  by the evpov  7rOV   weiAoov &e&eeEEOV 7rpos the colt tied nat the door withdoor without, in  a place where T7gv  v'pav c co e'rt Toiv atLpo8ov, out, Oin the street; and they
two ways met;  and they  loose  Ka\ A5ovurtv avr7                  KaL TLPES loose him.  And Psome of those  5
him.,/,
him~.                  *r~~~~7coy   Je TroKoToV  Aeyov a-X  who stood there, said to them,
5 And  certain  of them   that        " 
stood there said unto them, What T70t, Tti 7OLELTe   AVOV7T ES- TOL rO- qWhat are ye doing, loosing the
do ye, loosing the colt?             Aov;  I Olt'   ELW OPe amUTOLS  KaOcos  colt?  And they said to them   6
6 And  they  said  unto  them   vrere[ Aaro   o  Io7o.Vs   Kal aW/ — ras Jesus had commanded: and
even as Jesus had  commanded: Kag   avc ovg.   7  KaL   yayo                  they let them  go.  And -they  7
and they let them go.               W7TcoAo 7r po Tr Or    II7oV0U,,  Kat led the colt to Jesus, and cast
7 And they brought the colt,Ew aAoP aUrT  T~.tzfa  atrcv, their garments on him; and he
to Jesus, and cast their garments  \a  E',IO cYEZ.W aO..
on him; and he sat upon him.                                                  sat on him.  And many spread 
8 And many spread their gar-y Aolt dE Tra  tt/aTta aVTc0V  E'7TPo"- their garments in the way: and
ments in the way; and others cut  OaWv eLS' 7Vr1    oIvJ'  cAAot eE  r7otT    others tcut branches from  the
down branches off the trees, and /3dSaras EKOTrov EK 7Tr   &eVrpo), trees, and strewed them  in the
strewed them in the way.             Kai  Eo'Tp'orvoP  EL   T7r   ( ro. way.  And those who went be- 9
9 And they that went before, 9 Kai; o  7rpo7ayoTr'e   Kai ot aKo- fore, and those who followed,
and they that followed, cried, say- Aovopa,,    cried   out,  saying, Hosanna,e
ing, Hosanna: Blessed is he that                     EK     o,   E' TE, cried  out,  saying,   osanna,
cometh in the name of the Lord.    2ravvao E' vAoy7Tpevos  o ePXO- blessed ube he, who cometh in
10 Blessed be the kingdom  of  xLEVOS' EV OVO/Y arTL L  ivptov.  10 - the name of the Lord.  Blessed 10
our father David, that cometh in AoyriyevP'7   e' pPXOeL7   f3aactAEt'a be vthe coming kingdom  of our
the name of the Lord: iosanna in Iev o'6tLar-t Kvptov, rov  7arpos father David: iosanna in the
the highest.                         77coV    aia/3t8'f2-ravva  Ev   ots  highest.   And  Jesus  entered 1
11 And  Jesus  entered  into  l,  / 
d into  tS.  1  Kal EtL'crAOEv   ELS into  Jerusalem, and into  the
Jerusalem, and into the temple:  +                              - 1,...
and when he had looked round  IEpoo'Av/ta  o  Ir-ovs, Kai  ets temple:  and  when  he  had
about upon  all things, and now  TO  I[epO.'   Kai  7repLt3AE/h      aESro  S wlooked  round  on  all things
the even-tide was come, he went WcLrra,  6'as' ~8V  ovfos y       A erl   7   s the time being now  late, he
26:42. Mark10: 22; 14:39. John 10:40; 20:10. " To   9 " they led." See v. 2, note.
go one's way " is obsolete.                                "t 4 cut branches from;" arotolirSag otzov Ix. Wakefield,
n"  at the door;"  ebos zv 9v'eaov. Wvesley, Thom. Span., Dick., Thom., " cut sprigs from; " Mont., Beza, " frondes caede" a la puerta;" Iber., "junto a la puerta;" De Wette, " an die bant ex; " Eras., " frondes incidebant ex." The adverb " down "
Thiire."  So (E. V.) Mark 1: 33 (Zbsh zv avJear).  Luke is superfluous in this instance.  Usage makes it a qualifying
16: 20. Rob. (beos), " after verbs implying motion to a place term with " cut," when the object is " trees."  If any adverb is
and a subsequent- remaining there, where in English we use at, used, it should be " off."  We " cut off" branches, and " cut
upon, but also to, unto."                                 down" trees. Iber., "cortaban ramos."
~ " in the street;" A; zovi &a upoov. Wesley, Kend., Pechy,   u " be." This is the proper supplement. It is used (E. V.) at
Bloomf. (N. T.) Liddell (in verbo), " any road that leads round the beginning of v. 10. S. Fr., " b6ni soit celui."
a place, especially a street — yvra."  Rob., "a street."  Bret- v "the coming kingdom;" ~ iEXot'Vr fBaaZiea.  Sharpe,
schneider, " in versionibus Grsecis N. T., platea urbis, vicus-sic Pechy.'Ev rv'6arz Kvelov of the Text. Recept. is rejected by
semel in N. T., Marc. 11: 4.                              Griesbach, Scholz, Knapp, Tittmann, Tisch., Lachm., Fritzsche.
P "some;"'rles. Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, Wesley, Campbell, It is not recognized by the Syriac. Bloomf. stands almost alone
Wakef.                                                   in defending it. It is, beyond any reasonable doubt, an interpolaq "What are ye doing?" Ti,rowste; Pechy. The idea tion.
of continued action in the present is appropriately expressed by   w "looked round;"  sec ev/Etevos.  Sharpe, Pechy. See
the progressive form of the verb.                         ch. 3: 5, note.
" as;" xaac's. Kend., Dick., Campbell, Sharpe, Thomson.   x "the time being now late;"  3vias'&7 rls  oeas.  De
So, in at least, two thirds of the cases in E. V.         Wette, "als es schon spat an der Zeit war."'Opeias (adj.) is




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XI.'75
KING JAMES7 VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
out  unto   Bethany, with  the  Jpas, E3AOMEV Easz BvqOav[av yLe- went out to Bethany, with the
twelve.                                ra T7vO  8&oeKa.                          twelve.  And  Ythe next day, 12
12 And on the morrow, when    l1 Ica; T1};Tratpto)o iEeAE9o-   -when they were coming from
they were  come from Bethany,  he Top avrpov   a7ro  BrlOavt'as, 7Ire[- Bethany, he was hungry.  And 13
was hungry.                           Iare  13 Kat L&OW  sakes /aKp0- seeing a fig-tree afar off, having
13 And seeing a fig-tree afar                      
off, having  leaves, he  came, if  jEI eX'ovo-ap j         btAA, qAe   el leavesbhewent eto see dwhether
haply  he might find  any  thing  apoJa  eVpe]Et TCi Ei  arVT'   KCL E(A- he might perhaps find anything
thereon: and when  he came to  0)p e7r' avTrV,  ouvep eVpeV SE   I7   on it: and when he came to it,
it, he found nothing but leaves: ~bvAAa o0 y7p o,     KaepOS curKOW. he found  nothing but leaves:
for the time of figs was not yet.    14 KaL  07ro          /ptTeiS  5 Iov S' o   efor it was not the time for figs.
14 And  Jesus  answered  and    T    MKe                K,, \  And fhe answered and said to 14
said unto it, No man eat fruit of                                      TO        it, 5Let Mno one eat fruit of thee
thee hereafter for ever.  And his COVa, FL?7a(SiS   KaopWro  oaOt.   Kat hereafter for ever. And his disdisciples heard it.?)OV 01cvvlLaya c\a  I      15Kal
disciples heard it.  KOVO   7Ta  avrov.    ciples heard it. And they come 15
15 And  they  come  to  Jeru- EpXo7Prat  els  IEpocroAvi~c  Kat to Jerusalem: and Jesus went
salem: and Jesus went into  the  eeA                                              o r1 oS E' T  into  the temple, and began  to
", 16,  /    into the temple, and began to
temple, and  beg'an  to  cast out P'pjaTO  EK/3aAA6tV TOV dS'    A            - drive out those who sold and
them that sold and bought in the TaO Kal ayopa'otras EU TT  [EPL'   bought in the temple, and Eovertemple, and overthrew  the tables |K  zTa   TpaWrE         S'a TOC))  KoAAv/t- turned the tables of the moneyof the money-changers, and  theers and the seats of those
drTcoV, Kat TaSf Ka~)eaSpa, TCOV 7roe- changers and the seats of those
seats of them  that sold doves;          
16 And would not suffer that AOVVUT(O   ras  7repto-repaS  KarT-  who sold doves; and would not 16
any man should carry any vessel  TrpEE'E    16 KaL  OVK     LEV  tva TiS' suffer kany  one Ito  carry mala
through the temple.                   &8EVE/Kl o TKESo  8ts a        5   Epov.  article  through   the  temple.
defined by Rob. " late."  Bretsch., " serotinrus."  He renders this   f " he."'O aijaoivs, which is found in the Text. Recept., is
passage, " quum serotina esset diei hora."                  dropped by Griesbach, Scholz, Knapp, Titt., Lachmann, Tisch.,
Fritz. It is not recognized by the Syr. or Vulg. The versions
" IIthle next day;",fi brarotov.    Dick. So (E. V.) Mlatt.
27: 62. John 1:29, 35; 12:12. Acts 14:20* 25: 6. Ac- of Sharpe, A. Camp., Pechy, and De Wette omit it. It is an
cording to our idiom, no preposition is necessary before "day." interpolation.
Rob. (a ~racv'etov), "the next day."  " Morrow" is obsolete.  g "  et-eat;"  ayoK. Kendrick, Wakefield, Sharpe, Thom.,
"when they were coming; "   290;'vrcov aVav. The pro- Pechy.
gressive form of the verb is employed, as most accurate. The   h "no one;" ue78elie.  Rob., Thom., Sharpe, Pechy. Iber.,
miracle occurred while " they were coming " from Bethany. So " nadie."
VWesley. Dick. uses this form, " as they were proceeding."    i "to drive out;"  &Z19LaUCv.  Wesley, Pechy, Campbell,
far off;" cax6ev.   Afar" is now restricted to poetry.  Rob. So (E. V.) John 2  15. De WVette, " auszutreiben;" S..  1                                      Fr., " a chassera;" Belg., " uit te drijven."
b, he went; "  t,`erv.  Tyndale, Geneva Pechy, Dickinson,   "overturnede.  Ken, Campbell, Rob. This
Campbell, Thom. S. Fr., Ad il alla * " Ibera  fue."j " overturned;  xarE'are~. Kend., Campbell, Rob. This
Campbell, Thom. S. Fr., "il alla;" Iber.' fud."           word, according to present usage, is the appropriate one, to de"to see."  Tyndale, Cranmer, Ger, -a, Thom. Beza, " visu- scribe the action indicated by the text.
rus;" S. Fr., " voir;" Iber., " a vr."  A supplement is neces-   k,,any one;" zis. Rob., Sharpe, Dick., Pechy.
sary.                                                         l "to carry;" h'cc (zts) tLevCyX. Thomson, Pechy, Sharpe,
d "whether-perhaps;" 4a oea.  Rob. (e2) eI i'oa,  "whether Dick., Camp. See ch. 3: 12, note.
perhaps;" Bretsch. (in /'jo) "num fortasse."                  m " an article; " acxevos. Q. Like the Hebrew  im, this word' for it was not the time for figs;" ov y?'o v   aeeobs axzov. is generic, signifying " any utensil, vessel, article of furniture, imKend., Pechy. Vulg., Mont., Eras., "non erat tempus ficorum;" plement, or instrument."  "Article " is the most appropriate renS. Fr., "car ce n'etait pas la saison des figues;" Iber., "porque dering, in this instance. Bloomfield (in loco) remarks that this
no era tiempo de higos;" De Wette, "denn es war nicht Feigen- word, " in a general sense, denotes any article whether for use or
Zeit."  As xaeoS is anarthros, " the" is italicized,       traffic."  Trollope (Analecta) presents substantially the same




T70                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
17 And he taught, saying unto  17 Ka           33aoKE, AEy(o   as'Tots, And he taught, saying to them, 17
them, Is it not wri       My house                                              Is it not written, My house shall
shall be called, of all nations, the otorpoo'evxr KA)7o eraL -                  be called "a house of prayer ofor
house of prayer?  but ye have                                 e.\        all nations? but ye have made
mot TOs5,             V/lEG-W;    VILLIS  E EWOltj7
made it a den of thieves.                                                        it a den  oof robbers.  And the 18
18 and  the scribes and chief oTTE  avrov  a-r7qAatov    so-TOV.
-18                                    Ktnd the                              scribes an   chief  rare  a  a  scribes and chief priests heard
priests heard it, and sought how    -ia \i'ovo'v   o[ ypa/Ia7ELSt  it, and sought how  they might
they might destroy him: for they  KaL Ot apXtEPELS, KaL E~77TOVV 7rc   destroy  him; for they feared
fearedhim, because all the people avro,   a7roAE'oovo-L'              0o/3oo0VO him, because  all Pthe  crowd
was astonished at his doctrine.       yap aUTowt, Ot Wras    O            ExE. was astonished at his doctrine.
19 And when even was come,  i'TE7r7rETO EL   ty & zLaXj azrov.   And when %evening  came, he 19
he went out of the city.                  19                      /  a n  v 
20 And inot of the mornit              19 Kleal o7E oe EYEVE70o,          e4E- went out of the city.  And in 20
passed  by, they saw  the fig-tree 7rOpEVETO ECi) 7T7S' 7roAeos. 20zcaO  the morning, as they passed by,
dried up from the roots.              7rpo' 7apawopevo/ierot, eo  TV  they saw  the fig-tree dried up
21 And  Peter  calling  to  re- (OVKv~,;E pa/la/e,;EK  ftlLCV.    from the roots.  And Peter rre- 21
membrance, saith unto him, Mas- 21    \ cKa w callVo7Je   5 HI epos e'-  membering, saith to him, -Rabter, behold, the fig-tree which thou, I\ ~   e             bi, behold, the fig-tree, which
cursedst is withered away.            ye  avT9, PC f43/3t   &E  77 (U2 K1  thou tdidst curse, -is dried up.
22 And Jesus answering, saith  77V KarT7pacO  E7pavTat.  22 Kal  And Jesus answering, saith to 22
unto them, Have faith in God.         a7roKpLOELS'Ir)o-o3vs A&yEL aS- them, Have faith in God.  For 23
23 For verily I say unto you, TOLS, "EXETE  L(7rTL OEOVS. 23a 4l7'truly I say to you, that whoThat whosoever  shall say  unto yap AE7'y 5uLv,  ort o av e\ 77r - ever shall say to this mountain,
this mountain, Be thou removed, OpELt TOV70r,  ApO7r-t, KaL  tAh- Be thou removed, and be thou
and be thou cast into the sea; and,                                 cast into the sea; and shall not
shall not doubt in his heart, but O?7rt  eLs Tryv  OaAao-o-aV, Ka  /It   doubt in his heart, but shall beshall believe  that those  things &taKptOp E  r1  KapEa aUTrov, t v- lieve that wwhat he saith xwill
which he saith shall come to pass; A\ rITTreZ7Eo   o   a,t  WyeL 7yleratc   come to pass; he shall have
thought. The Syriac renders axeosg by'i:.     (plur.)  Bux-   P "o the crowd."  See ch. 2: 4, note.
torf (Lex., Chal. et Syr.) defines this word vas, nlstrumentum,   q "evenincg came" (" it became evening"). "Was" is unnomen generale. Murdock (Trans. Syr.), " goods."            necessary. See ch. 1: 32, note.
n "a house;" olzos. Kend., Pechy, Wesley, Dick., Wakef.,   r "remembering;" ava/uvia.ts'.  Wesley, Sharpe, Wakef.,
Campbell, Sharpe, Thom. S. Fr., " une maison;" Belg., A" een " remembered."  So (E. V.) 2 Cor. 7:15. See Robinson and
huis; " De Wette, " ein Bethaus."  There is no article in the Liddell on this word.
Heb. or Sept., Isa. 56: 7, which is here quoted.             ". Rabbi."  See ch. 9: 5, note.
o "for all nations?" 7r~aut org eresau;  Dick., Kendrick,   t " didst curse;" xarq,oaocu.  Thom. The intolerable harshWakef., Campbell, Sharpe, Pechy, Q. De Wette, " fir alle V61- ness of " cursedst" is a sufficient reason for this change.
ker;" S. Fr., " pour toutes les nations."  This passage is quoted
ad verbum, from the Sept. of Isa. 56: 7, where the Hebrew is   U "is dried up;"    aat.  So in v. 20. The rendering in
l:ns,-zb5   (for all peoples), E. V., "for all people."  Wiclif, both cases should be alike. So S. Fr., v. 20, "devenue see dds les
"to all folks;" Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, "unto all nations."       21, a sech;"   Iber., v. 20, "se habia secado  de la
raiz-v. 21 se ha secado;" De Wette v. 20 "verdorret yon der
Trollope (Analecta). The E. V. renders this passage as if the.,   a secado;" D. 
words had been ~bri ravwv zt  9'woY,0, and this is more re- Wurzel aus-v. 21, ist verdorret."  The reason for retaining " is
markable, as in the translation of Isa. 56: 7 it is correctly ren-  ied up" (when the text is in the perfect) may be seen in ch.
dered "for all people."                                    10: 40, note.
v' "truly;"  P/~.  See ch. 3: 28, note.
~~ " of robbers;",jat,.v. Wesley, Wakef., Dick., Campbell,
Kend., Thom. S. Fr., " de brigands; " De Wette, " einer Ranu-   w   what;" a. Kend., Dick., Wakef., Campbell, Pechy.
berh6hle;" Iberian, " de ladrones."  So (E. V.) John 10: 1, 8;   x "will come to pass; " yiveraz. Dick., Pechy. " Frequently
18: 40. 2 Cor. 11: 26. The rendering of this word by "thief" the present is used of the future; more especially when some
is entirely incorrect.                                     future event is represented in prophetic language, as certain,




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MIARK.-CHAP. XI.                                             77
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
lie  shall  have  whatsoever  he ET-TaL aVirC)     EaV E"2               a3 whatever he saith.  Therefore 24
saith.                              TOvTO AE  o/I) llTvrva 3oaa  at I say to you, YWhatever things
24 Therefore I say unto you,, 
y24 Therefore I  y    to  you  7rpoo evX{/YeroL aTerEo_0e,   7rtro-Ev- ye ask, when ye pray, believe
What things  soever ye  desire                     v,                                 w,
whe     n ye pray, believe  that ye ET   OTt Aa/apere,  KaL esTat that zye will receive, and ye
when ye pray, believe  that ye              val cLreceive them, and ye shall have 3VUtlP    25 Ka.  oOTrav o-r2KrKae shall have them. And when ye 25
receive them,.and ye shall have vttiv                 I      v                               forgiveK/T, if
them.                              7WPOOTEVXOLLoE2VOL,  aLETEy E'tt eXI)ET E stand praying, forgive, if ye
25 And when ye stand praying, Kara  TWIvOS'   Lta  Kat o  7rarTp have  any thing  against bany
forgive, if ye have aught against       v       v  TotS  oipavoiS a         one;  that your Father also,
any: that your Father also whichiuLo        a    raparTw/Iara Vtv.          who is in cthe heavens, mayforis in heaven may forgive you your v~tt'  r[  7apayrrco/~ara    vlzcwv.  who is in -the     heavens, may foris in heaven may forgive you your 26 e         U2 6/etS  OVK    [eTe, ol\ r give you your trespasses.  But 26
trespasses.
26 But if ye do not forgive, 7raTTrp  v/oe) o eu TOLS' ovpazots if ye do not forgive, neither
neither will your Father which q       )jro -Et T- 7rapawrrro/ra  t. il        l yo ur Father, who is in dthe
is in heaven forgive your tres-    27 XiAi'pXovraL 7irAtr  e l heavens, forgive your trespasspasses.                             [\epoooAva'    Ka         eV 7'v        CEIS es.  And they come again to 27
27 And  they  come  again to  Ia,,, Jerusalem: and as he was walkn        -T7reptyra70vVTros  avrov~  epXoprat
Jerusalem: and as hlie was walk-                                            ing in the temple, there come
ing in the temple, there come to 7rpoS avTro  o0  apXLepeLt  Kal            to him the chief pries, t here come
him  the  chief priests, and the ypa/ttaTeSL' Kal  O  7rpEo-VTEpo, to himsand the priestlders, and tesay 28
28   \   /           I    3scribes, nd the elders, and say 28
scribes, and the elders,               Ka2   Aeyovc-tv auvTo,  Ev  rota
I28 And sayI                                                      C unto him, By what ~ovo~.a  Tav~a WO S;' to him, By what authority doest
28 And say unto him, By what;:vo-      a  yrara  7roteS'    Kar't
authority doest thou these things?                                          thou these things?  and who
and who gave thee this athorovav TaV7  eoKEV, gave thee this authority to do
and who gave thee this authority                           29ot
to do these things?                                                        t |v a'a'WroLos; 0  O'e, these things?  And Jesus an- 29
29 And  Jesus  answered  and  -ovSo    dolWKpteOES  (te, aUTOtSo   sweredand sidtothem, LI also
said unto them, I will also ask of'_EpwoTno-  /i0as KacyO/ Eva   w- ill ask you one question, and
you one question, and answer me                                                                question, and
and I will tell you by what author- yop, Kal arrOKptOTE   OLt, KaL EpcO  answer me, and I will tell you
ity I do these things.              V/,tt  El 7rOla E~ov-l a TaOTa 7rotCO. by what authority I do these
30 The baptism of John, was it 30 To /3aTrLtQrra  IocroX ov  E  oV- things. hThe immersion ofJohn, 30
from  heaven, or of men? answer                                                 s  Teaven, o'
m1e.                            pavov t,    E7  arf(proyrov;   a7ro-  was it from  heaven, or ifrom
31 And  they  reasoned  with  Kp/tO7eTE IIOt.  31 Kpat EAoy/[ovT-o men? answer me.  And they 31
as if already present." Trollope, Gr. N. T., p. 131, ~ 50. The " les cieux; " Span. and Iber., " los cielos;" Ital., "ne' cieli;"
progressive form of the English present tense affords an expres- Belg., " de Hemelen."
sion, which is submitted as an alternative rendering, viz., "is
d,, the heavens." See last note.
coming to pass." This refers to future time —and yet, in form, it
coincides with the text. So Wakef.                        f     also;"  7yo'. Peehy.  As the conjunction properly
Y "whatever things." This is adopted in lieu of the antiquated qualifies the word or sentence, which immediately precedes it, it
phrase of the E. V., " what things soever."  So Sharpe.  should be placed (in English) directly after the pronoun.
z " ye will receive;" ac,ufaSesez. Pechy, WVakef. This verb   g "Of," before "you," is superfluous. By our idiom, verbs of
is rendered in the future by Tyndale, Wesley, Span., Iber., Ital. asking and teaching omit the preposition.
See v. 23, note.
h ", The immersion."  De Wette, "die Taufe;" Belgic, "de
a  any thing;" re. Pechy, Dick. " Aught" is obsolete.    Doop;" Iber., " la immersion." See ch. 1: 4, 5, notes.
b "any one;",rvog. Kendrick, Pechy, Sharpe, Wakefield,   i "from men?" Es ivQaeWrcowv; The preposition should be
Thom.                                                   rendered as in the prior member of the sentence, 5 osea'oV.
c "the heavens;" vox~ oioavots.  The literal rendering ac- So Kendrick, Wesley, Pechy, Sharpe, Campbell, Wakcfield,
cords with our idiom, and is preferable, for the sake of exactness. Dickinson, De Wette, Iberian, Span., Ital., Belg., Syriac, Heb
So (E.V.) Luke 12:33. Ieb. 4:14; 8:1; 9:23. S.Fr., N.T.




78                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
themselves, saying, If we  shall 7rpos  vaUZros    A[yovre&,  Ear reasoned  Jamong  themselves,
say, From  heaven; he will say, E          uWoFLev,'E, opopawo, speL, jz- saying, If we shall say, From
Whly  then  did  ye  not believe aTL ovv OvK  ertrTEVo-aTE aVT;l heaven; he will say, Why then
him?                                 | 32 aAA'  ea  etrro/Lev,'AE'   avop o - did ye not believe him?  But if 32
32 But if we shall say, Of men;  rov, $Eo/3ovro  T7O  Aao5v.ra-  we shall say, kFrom  men, lthey feared  the people: for all TE,,         V'i    OL they feared the people; for all
TreS o yap etXoV Tov   (oavvry, or7
nmen counted John, that he was a,                              33   \ I      n'held John "to be really a proOvoo7rpoVv00r   zV.        KaL ae7roprophet indeed                                                               phet.  And they answered and 33
33 A~nd they answeredand said KPA'ETES' AE'ovo-t, T6'_/V-oS  phet.  An they answeredand  a
33 And they answered and said K                 A           T               said to Jesus, oWe do not know.
unto Jesus, We cannot tell.  Ald |Ovc  oLaLev.   iat  0  IF OVS   And Jesus answering, saith to
Jesus answering saith unto them, i7roaOKPOLeIS   AEyet  avTOLs',   OVI3E them, Neither do I tell you by
Neither do I tell you by what eyOe  Aeyco vl4V Eev  rola eVovo-T   what  authority  I  do  these
authority I do these things.         TaV-ra 7roLto.                           things.
CHAP. XII.                             CHAP. XII.                              CHAP. XII.
AND  he began  to speak unto          KAtllI'parTo aTrorS;e  7rapa-    AND he began to speak to  1
them by parables.  A certain man l3oAal s AE'yEtV,'At7reA6va n  u- them   by  parables.   "A  man
planted  a vineyard, and  set an   evUTEV  avdpcl)OS'ro    Kal  7reptLE07KE planted a vineyard, and  set a
hedge about it, and digge  a place  jpayjlolv,   KcIl COpv4ev V7ro0Ajvtov,   hedge  about it, and  bdug  Ca
for the wine-fat, and built a tower,                                          Wie lrlpyo, Kal,-  wine-vat, and  built a tower,
and let it out to husbandmen, and        a                        Ka[    e e-  and let it out to husbandmen,
went into a far country.               Oo avV,   c7r                          and dwent abroad.  And at the  2
2 And at the season he sent to                  K     aE                    season he sent a servant to the
the husbandmen a servant, that he TOS yeCopyoVS TsO  Katpc o  UoAov  husbandmen, that he might remight receive from  the husband- Ira 7rap6a TS  yewpycrv Ao/i3  a7ro  ceive  from   the  husbandmen
men of the fruit of the vineyard.   roV Kgap7rov rTO   atyreAoivos  3 o  esome of the fruit of the vinei " among themselves;" zreos E'avo,).  Wesley, Dickinson,   o " We do not know;" ox. o'Sac/evs. Sharpe, Dick., Thom.
Campbell, Pechy.  So (E. V.) Mark 1: 27; 9: 33; 10: 26; Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, "nescimus;" De Wette, "Wir wissen
12: 7; 16:3. Luke 20:14. S. Fr., " entre eux;" Iberian, es nicht;" Belgic, " Wij en weten't niet;"  G. Fr. and S. Fr.,
" entre si."                                              " Nous ne savons."  Syriac,.   eb. N. T., t:.r  xi.
k "From men;" 1E av,&ecs7rco'. See v. 30, note:        " We can not tell" was copied from Tyndale.
I "-they feared."  I follow the punctuation of Bloomfield,   a "A man;" aveolros. Kend., Wakefield, Pechy, Wesley,
av&veearcov, -pofoiovvro.  He remarks: "Critics, ancient and Campbell, Sharpe, Dick. " Certain" is an unnecessary supplemodern alike, stumble at this construction. We have here merely ment. No supplement in S. Fr., Luther, De Wette, Belg., Syr.,
an anracoluthon, by which the Evangelist passes from the very Heb. N. T., Iber. This stupplement originated in the " quidam"
words of the persons spoken of, to a narrative of what was said." of Beza.
S. Fr., " des hommes..... ils craignaient le peuple."      b " dug."  This is uniformly employed as the imperfect and
" held; " Eov. So parallel, Matt. 21: 26, " ovat, " hold," perf. part. of " to dig," at the present time. So Wakef., Camp.,
E. V. Pechy, Kend.                                        Thom., Kend., Murdock (in Trans. of Syr.),"to be really a prophet;" w('Iov~v)   8e ivrCr "a wine-vat;" fcoR'vtov. Wakef., Wesley, Sharpe. De,V. Kend., "(John) to be truly a prophet."  So Wakef. has the WVette, " einen Kellertrog;" Belg., " eenen wijnpersbak;" Rob.,
infinitive " to be."  The rendering of the E. V. introduces a 1" the under-vat of a wine-press." The orthography has long been
Greek idiom, which is not in accordance with our usus loquendi. changed fro  " wine-fat " to "wine-vat."
S. Fr., " Jean pour avoir &t6 reelment prophete."'Ovrcos is ren-   d "went abroad; " a'zec,4uyae. Rob., Liddell, Kend., Camp.,
dered by " really," as most accurately expressing its signification, Thom. Bretsch., "peregre proficiscor, abeo."
although it is not found in the E. V. So Rob., Liddell. As an   e " some of the fruit;" ar o zov oxaoprov. Thom., " some of
alternative rendering of this passage, "that John was really a the product;" De Wette, "einen Theil —von den Friiuchten."
prophet."  So Dick.                                       After verbs of receiving, etc., aib, before a genitive, conveys the




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XII.                                                   79
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
3 And  they  caught him, and' AaL/3o re   avTrov'etpav, ica  yard. And fthey took him, and  3
beat him, and  sent  him   away esr  TreIAa   KEV                4.   4 KaL rALtv beat him, and  sent him  away
empty.\rreo                                           7rpor         avov  AAop empty.  And again he sent to  4
4 And again he sent unto them             T E                                  em another           serva nt: and at
a  nother servant  and at him they   oov' KaKELVO   AtOo/3oA'o-av- them  another servant: and at
cast stones, and wounded him  in rE  EKEaAat-a, Kthey cast stones, and
the head, and  sent  him   away  Atav  7Tt/aLoLEov..      Kat  r         wounded him in the head, and
shamefully handled.                  1a'Ao    aWr1Errezh  s  KaKEJTOA   are-  sent him  away shamefully hand5 And again he sent another; KELLKLVO Kal                          a,         led. And again he sent another, 5
aKaL  roAhovss   Ankovs- and  him   they  killed;  *and
and him  they killed, and  many                                                                     killed; 
others; beating some, and killing  TovS  kv    e                                 mpozres' rovs  8e atto- nany  others;   hof  Whtom  they
some.                                  KTELVOVTES.  6ETL OV1J Epa  VLOV beat some  and  killed  some.
6 Eaving  yet  therefore  one EXo  C2 ya'r        )ToP ar aUTro,  CLEJTEA\ E  iTherefore having yet one son, 6
son, his well-beloved, he sent him |Kal avrov 7rpos avrovy e-[yaTrov, Jhis beloved, he sent him  also
also last unto them, saying, They Aeywov,  Ort Evrpar -OPTzraL  TOV to them  last, saying, They will
will reverence my son.,,.1 7              - ^Zn
will reverence my son.    EK O  o yopyo   reverence my son.  But those  7
7 But those  husaubdmen said   3                    r?    O U   S OTg husbandmen said among themamong  themselves,   This  is the etgror    7rpoY eavrov              t O Vt
heir; come, let us kill him, and E-Tv 0  tK7povO[Los'             3EVTE2 &rO- se lves,   This is the heir, come
the inheritance shall be o~urs.        KTrE/WLV avuor, KavL'I           w-Ta'   let us kill him, and the inherit8 And  they  took  him, and            < KArypovolzo.   8  Ktal Aa/OvTreS ance kwill be ours.  And they  8
killed him, and cast him out of the,took him  and killed him, and
vineyard.                             aVOP  a7reKTetva,,  KaT    e'E3aAyov cast him  out of the vineyard.
9 What shall therefore thewill the lord  9
of the vineyard do? He will come 7ra/TooeS D KPo;                                of the   ill
and destroy the husbandmen, and WUTE                Kl           /LEOws  o   e,nd  do? He    w 
will  give  the  vineyard   unto  eAevTreTaL KaL aWroAE0-Et TOS' 7e- come and destroy the husbandothers.                                cop7yov, Kat 8r0ret rTov T  a47rewAcova men, mand give the vineyard to
idea that a part of the thing is received; rzs or ar accusat. being and some they killed;" Thorn., "some of them they beat, and
understood. Butt., ~ 132, 5. c. In the East, rent is not paid in some of them they killed."  Iber. has this supplement," [de log
money, but in kind. The proprietor receives a portion of the cuales] a unos dieron de golpes, i a otros mataron."  De Sacy,
produce, for the use of the land. The parallel, Matt. 21:34, "de plusieurs qu'il leur envoya ensuite, ils batterent les uns, et
2aer rro; c,ooe zovs  avrove, should be rendered, " to receive his tuerent les autres.  S. Fr., " dont ils d6chirerent de verges les
fruits."  So Wakef:, Matt. 21: 34. See Bloomf. (N. T., in loco.) uns, et tuerent les autres."  Belg., " [waar van] zij de sommige
Such phrases as " to take of," "to receive of," though familiarized sloegen, ende sommige dooden."  Comp. Matt. 21: 34-36.
by means of the E. V., are nevertheless violations of our idiom,
11,~~~~,    "Therefore;"  Ovv. So Sharpe. Wakefield, "Moreover."
and have never been so "naturalized," as to acquire any currency This is the natural arrangement of the sentence.
in conversation, or writing. In all such cases " part," or " portion" should be placed after the verb.                        J "his beloved;" aya7rztrv avczov.  Wakef., Pechy, Rob.
f  they took; " 2afovr:eg.  So v. 8. Wesley, Wakefield, Mont., Eras., Beza, "dilectum suum."  This adjective is usually
Sharpe, Pechy. De Wette, " nahmen."  " Caught" implies that rendered thus in the E. V. The early Eng. translators followed
the servant had attempted to escape.                        the "carissimum " of the Vulg.
g A semicolon is placed after " killed," in conformity with the   k  will be; " J'azac. Wesley, Campbell, Wakef., Sharpe, Pe
text, xazeru0ov adEtze'crVav' So Wesley, Sharpe, Campbell. The chy, Thom.
E. V. of 1611 places a colon after "killed."  So Tyndale, Cran-   1 " will-do;" 7rotuaee.  Kend., Wesley, Wakef., Campbell
mer, Geneva, Rheims, Wakef.                                 Sharpe, Thomson, Dick., Peclhy. " Shall," as an auxiliary, here
h "of whom they beat some and killed someI;",ov  kEv S-  presents an idea  which is not found in the text, —" what can he
eoires, rods cs croxzrebvovres.  Grammatical propriety demands do?"
this supplement and the rendering of the participles by finite   m "and give."  As " give" is coupled to "will destroy," the
verbs. Wakef., "of many others, some they beat, and some they auxiliary should not be repeated; there being no emphasis   o
slew;" Camp., "and of many more that he sent, some they beat, Kend., Wakef., Camp., Pechy.




80                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAIRK.-CHAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
10 And have ye not read this'AAots.   10 OV E  rT77    ypafrnr others.   tIHave ye -not even lo
scripture; The stone which the TavrTv  avE/yr7TE;   At'oro,  ~o  read this scripture: The stone,
builders rejected is become the  ~7e8oKtcapo-c   o[ olKo3o/1orv7Ve, which  the  builders  rejected,
head of the corner:                    v,,
ovTOS' Eyerv7O?  Els' Ke9haArv 7yo- GPhath become qthe chief corner11 This was the Lord's doing,               11      N,,
11 This was the Lord's doing, va.  ap   vpov  e7ezETro  stone; this was the Lord's doing 11
and it is marvellous in our eyes?    ea               
12 And they sought to lay hold  avr-,  Kat  EC-Tt  Oav1acr7T    Ev and it is rwonderful inoureyes?
on him, but feared  the people; 5oB0tfaA/,ot  r'cOLg     v.   1     a2 _I/a[  -    And they sought to'lay hold of 12
for they knew that he had spoken rovm  avro1  KpaTr7o-at, Kati Ebo/30- him, but feared the crowd; for
the parable against them: and  0ItracV TorP o'XAo' E'Y/oo-ap yp  they knew that he had spoken
they  left him, and  went their OTt r pos aVTOVS  TrqV 7wapaIoA7rv the parable against them; and
way.                                 ELrWE'  Kat aJEPrTrE   a;voT,   arqwA- they left him  and twent away..13 And  they  send  unto  him  OO,.  And they send to him  -some of 13
certain of the Pharisees, and of         13 K'ac  e7rocreTAAovcJ  5rpOS' C- | the Pharisees, and of the Herothe Herodians, to catch him in his,
Top 7TOVaS, coTv Oapto-at)oV, Kal T7'c   dians, to catch  him  vby talk.
words.fp tavcv,                                             vTV aV         -
14 And when they were come,                          a a        yp          And wwhen they came, they say 14
they say unto  him, Master, we   Lt Aoyo.              ot 8  dAO5PeS  XE-  to him, iTeacher  we know that
know  that thou  art true, and 7~OV-tv aVTCS   Zltoa0-KaAe, O'la- thou art true, and carest for
carest for no man: for thou re- /ieV  OTL aArOr7s E~         K Ea0 oa  LtEAE  yno one, for thou regardest not
gardest not the person of men, but orot 7rept OV&8eVO'   ov yap 8AsretES the person of men, but teachest
teachest the way of God in truth: E'S 7rpo-w7rov  davpos corv, atAA' ET7r  the way of God in truth:  Is it
Is it lawful to give tribute to Ce- aAqO7e'lasg Tr77  oI8ov Tro?  &Eo V  3t- lawful to give tribute to Cesar,
sar, or not?                          cOarKcet.     e oE'rT  Ktc7VO-o   Ka[ t- or not?  Shall we give or shall 16
15 Shall we give, or shall we                      I ap o   o-Vi'x ir';  15  wenotgive?    uthe knowing
not give?  But he, knowing their  o] a        s'te;  A   \,
hyporisy, said unto  them, Why u o.;    aVTrcP their hypocrisy, said to them,
hypocrisy, said unto them, Why              C,                   -'5
tempt ye me? bring me a penny, Tr7V  VW7OKpttLTV  ELWvE  aVTOLS,  t  -Why do ye try me? bring me a
that I may see it.                   /E  W7retpere; pJePrEE po0t 3vea- penny, that I may see it.  And 1G
16 And they brought it.  And ptov,,Zva Wco.  1            O    87 JVEyKav. they brought it.  And he saith
" "And" is unauthorized. Not employed by Campbell, Vulg.,   v " by talk;" YSya.  This dative is instrumental. In the
Eras., Beza, Castal., Iber., S. Fr., De Wette.            parallel, Matt. 22:13, tv;s'ycq is rendered (E. V.) " in his talk."
o "not even;" ovi8.  Rob. (in verbo), Wesley. De Wette, See Rob. (iyos.)  No supplements are necessary with this
"nicht einmal;" Bretsch., "ne quidem, maxime si in medio ora- word, in the passage before us. Fritzsche remarks: "Beza optiotione ponitur."  So (E. V.) 1 Cor. 11: 14.               nem fecit explicandi aut ut eam suo insidiantium sermone venarenath become;"    See c     38, note.  tur aut ut eum ipsius (i. e. Jesu) responso circumvenirent. At
P i hath becomeY;" yv.   See ch. l: 38, note.  tertia interpretatio unice vera est: ut eum circumvenirent colloq "the chief corner-stone;" xegqa2Rv ywcvicc.  Rob. (axeo-  quio."
yovaLorS), " KeTa2iv (=  tjz  Ps. 118: 22) refers not to the
z *  *   *   1  7. 7w~~' " when they came;" l6tu0eg. Thomson. See ch. 1: 38,
highest point or coping, but to the head or junction of the two
note. This word is rendered either by a participle or an active
walls of a building.' The supplement " stone " is taken from the intransitive verb, in the versions of Kend, Wesley, Wakefield,
E. V. of Ps. 118: 22.                                     intransitive verb, in the versions of Rend., Wesley, Wakefield,
Campbell, De Wette, Belg. The Vulg. has " venientes;" Eras.
r "wonderful;" Javgaair.    Kend., Pechy, Wakef., Sharpe, and Beza, " venissent."
Thom. " Marvelous " is obsolete.
x " Teacher."  See ch. 4: 38, note.
~ "lay hold of."  See ch. 3: 21, note.
t"went away;" Carfiao,9. Wakef., Sharpe, Wesley. See   y "no one;" o3,evos.  See ch. 2: 22, note.
cl. 11: 4, note.                                            z "Why do ye try me?" Ti ye xstedeaE; See ch. 1: 18,
"some;" noras. Wakief., Sharpe, Dick. So often in N. T. note. Wakef., "Why are ye trying me?"  So Thom




THEf GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CIHAP. XII.                                                81
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
he saith unto them, Whose is this Ka'  Agyet cvrotg, Tivos D EtK(W  to them, Whose image and inimage and superscription?  And a'v'Wy Kai   r  grrtypaqn;  Of  e% E- scription is this?   And they said
they said unto him, Cesar's.          7roy  avTp,  Kalcapos.   17 Kat to him, Cesar's.  And Jesus an- 17
17 And Jesus answering, said  a7roKpLOtti' D'Io'yo Vs' eLreV av-  swering, said to them, Render
unto them, Render to Cesar the TotS,'ArW3o&Te  Ta-     Katc apos to Cesar the things which are
things that are Cesar's, and to Katea pt, Kla   Tr  rot  Oeov rco   Cesar's, and to God the things
God the things that are God's. Oec.  Kat EOavao er asvc. which  are God's.  And bthey
And they marvelled at him.                f1s     \ a
Ad they marvelled at him.     Xoa  aovKao  wondered at him.  And there 18
18 Then  come  unto  him  the          \,,. ~          /
7rpoS avTro-, OLttVES' AEYOUo-tv ava- come to  him  cSadducees, who
Sadducees, which say there is no                    s
o'ra.'Lv 1-ty Eid va L  KaL e`7rr7peor(iT ar say there is no  resurrection;
resurrection; and they asked him,   7t, \          7 EL    K        cTc         sa   ther  is n         su    in
saying,                                avTov, AEyOYTES, 19 AJt3aOrKaAE, and  they  asked  him, saying,
19 Master, Moses wrote  unto 0M7oo'   eP#7pa/eV  7/rV, OTt ELv ar dTeacher, eMoses wrote this for 19
us, If a man's brother die, and |TWr  aoS'  3;I  roSawOa r,v,     Ka, Kara- us, If a man's brother'should
leave  his wife behind him, and  qA[r  yvvatKa, Kat TEKVa wi rq',4i  die, and leave ga wife behind
leave no children, that his brother Ita  A3/     o a&eAsosb       V avroV rT7Z \him, and leave no children, that
should take his wife, and raise up  yvaKa   avTVTOU,  KatL  Eavao(r  - his brother should take his wife
seed unto his brother.               ir7 or repca  To  acEAqJco  avrT O       and raise up hoffspring'for his
20 Now,  there  were   seven           e7Td rra aEAoL  7roav'  KatL      brother.'There  were seven 20
brethren:  and  the first took  a 7rpcoror   Ea/aE yyvvaKca, KaL aw{ro- brethren; and the first took a
wife, and dying left no seed.         OJfo-Kwov   OVK   aO77Ke    7rrrElp/a'   wife, and  dying  left no  koff21 And the second  took  her, 21 Ka  0  3eEVTEPOS' EAa43ev   arXT?, spring.  And the second took 21
a "Whose image and inscription is this?"  This is the natural Sharpe, Campbell, Dick., Thom., all have " a wife."  De Wette,
order of the words in our language. So Thomson.'EyopaqF, "ein Weib;" S. Fr., "une femme;" Belg., "een wijf;" Iber.,
is rendered " inscription," as signifying words engraved, stamped, " (dejare) muger."
or written on any substance. WVebster. So Kendrick, Wesley,   h "offspring;" agrE'oa. Kend  Castalio, prolem;" S. Fr.,
Wakuf., Campbell, Sharpe, Dick., Thom., Pechy, Rob.
WakOf., Campbell, Sharpe, Dick., Thomn., Pechy, Rob.  "postrit6; " Rob., "by metonomy children, offspring;" Bretb " they wondered;" E&aSVcaav. Kend., WVakef., Campbell. schneider, " proles."  " Offspring " is employed in the E. V., e. g.,
See ch. 5: 20, note.                                        Job 21: 8. Isa. 44: 3; 61: 9.
e " Sadducees;" Ea8Sovxcaroc.  The article of the E. V. is
"for his brother;",t osemtF  a~,o,. Thomson. Thems.
superfluous. It is not used by Pechy, Sharpe, Campbell, Thom.
Nosuperf s. It is not used by Pechy, article, Campbell, ThoDe  tt.  children were regarded as the offspring of the deceased brother.
No article in De WVette.
It is a dativus commodi. "For" is more accurate than "to."
d," Teacher."  See ch. 4: 38, note.                     See Deut. 25   5-10.
e "Moses wrote this for us;" Al]coual7s e`VocatF Rev rv.  This
sentence is elliptical. In ch. 10: 5, the ellipsis is supplied, (Mac-      "Now," which occurs in the E. V., is dropped as superfluous.
ais —) fy~ea~tE r  v triv Evro2;v zaVrrjv.   Rob. (yecipco) re- There being nothing in the text, nor any exigentia  loci, which demarks: " I'yioeev  VrOh':ov ZtLv, to write a commandment to or mands it. The parallel, Matt. 22: 25, has Sk, and Luke 20: 29,
for any one-with vz'roh2v implied Mark 12: 19, Luke 20: 28." ovs., which may be represented by "now," as a continuative. But
Bretschneider, " literis pr ecipio, prascribo movi."  The pronoun we are not warranted in giving to the Evangelists an appearance
this has been employed as the supplement, instead of the entire of greater harmony than that presented by the inspired text.
phrase " this commandment," as the reader's mind naturally refers Tyndale and Cranmer, "There were," etc. The Geneva introit to the language of the precept, which follows. It is desirable duced the supplement "therefore," which was taken from the
to aim  at conciseness, whenever a supplement is employed. " ergo" of the Vulgate. Erasmus, Castal., " Septem fratres fueHz/v is the dativus commodi, and is properly rendered by " for runt;" Mont., " Septem fratres erant; " Iber, " Habia siete herus."  So Thom.                                              manos," etc. The reading of the Elzevir, hrr&' ouv, which is of
f "should die."  This form of the verb accords with our no authority, may explain the rendering quoted from the Vulgate.
present usus loquendi.                                      See Tischend. (in loco)  " Now" is dropped by Wesley, Sharpe,
g "a wife;" yvvcaza. There is no good reason for deviating Pechy.
from the tex.t and inserting "his."  Pechy, Kendrick, Wakef.,   k "offspring."  See v. 19, note.




82                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
and died, neither left he any seed: KaW    W                       n o   atroVs- her, and died, neither left he
and the third likewise.               wC?7Ke  awEp/La'   Kat                 o TptOs0   any'offspring: and  the  third
22 And the seven had her, and   av                22 Ka              a     likewise.    And the seven mtook 22
left no seed: last of all the woman C        T                                   her and  left no  offspring: last
died also.                             Ot ETare                                  her, Kal OlK noKa  offspring  last
23 In  the  resurrection  there- eorXa7r  7rarT-c r   aWetOare  Kal a         of all, the woman died also. In 23
fore, when they shall rise, whose yv? l.   23 E  T77 ov  araracEt  theresurrectiontherefore,when
wife shall she be of them? for the  OaV'     aaTC)  avcv  they  rise, "to which  of them
seven had her to wife.                 e      yv            y       C            will she be a wife?  for the
errat Terri;    ot yap e-,Tra EXoo'o
24 And Jesus answering, said''                ^-      24     \,          seven had her -for a wife. And 24
unto them, Do ye not therefore avT7v yvvatKa.                       t a7roKt- Jesus answering, said to them,
err, because  ye  know  not  the  SOEtS 0o Io0VS' ere   avrots, Ov Do ye not therefore err, because
scriptures, neither the power of a  tUrO'        Tarro 7rAava-O,    7  EL3OTE'r ye know not the scriptures, nor
God?                                  Tas ypacas',  Lrq7aE  rT/'V  3vaJLtv the power of God?  For when 25
25 For when  they  shall rise  -roD  Oed;  25 orav  yap  EK  re- they shall rise from  the dead,
from  the dead, they neither mar-o    they  neither  marry, nor  are
KKPWV   avao-TWootV,  o0Ve    yaliov-   they  neither  marry, nor  are
ry, nor are given in marriage;                                               
but are as the angels which are in  cr,  ovre ya.Kro'Ta                    PA' e- given  in  marriage;  but are
heaven.                     or-v  Ws' a'yeAoL OL el Totis ovpa-  like  qthe angels, who  are rn
POES.   21 7P\  t- ^^ the heavens.   But as to  the 26
26 And as touching the dead, voas.                26   Trep   r& Tv   VEKpOd
that they rise; have ye not read  OrTt EyEtpovTat, 0K  CLEe/VoTE  E                dead,  thati they rise; ho ve ye
-entheboohow in the         \           not read in the book of Mosesin the book of Moses, how  in the T          t[3AT  ]Ioo-5e, ErW  Ti/s Ic-  at the bush-how God spoke
bush God spake unto him, saying, TO,, )CT  0 4JSA
I am  the God of Abraham, and                            a                  A    to  him, saying,Iam the God of
the God of Isaac, and the God of y9/r   -Eywo  o OeS              Ai3paaii~, Kat Abraham, and the God of Isaac,
Jacob?                                 0  EOS  I'aaK,  Kal o OES'Ia-  and the God of Jacob?  He is 27
a "offspring."  See v. 19, note.                         Castalio, " in ccelis; " S. Fr., " dans les cieux; " Iber., "los cielos;" Belg., "t Hemelen."
m "took;"  I2afov.  So in v. 19, 20, 21. Wesley, Pechy, los;Hemelen"
Sharpe. S. Fr., " les sept la prirent;" De Wette, " es nahmen i "-at the bush-."  All later critics regard the phrase ns;
sie die sieben;" Belg., " de zeven namen dezelve;" Iber., " los r zgs fBziov as a reference to the section, Exod. 3: 2, etc., where the.
siete la tuvieron."  " Had " originated with Tyndale.       appearance of the Lord is related. Rob. (E'ri), " on or in the
section of the bush."  Fritz., "Est enim EBri sic pervagato usu
"  to which of them will she be a wife? " rivos av':ca   Ezaa r
yvvr;  The E. V. here is a solecism. Our idiom requires the de loco dictum bey dem Dornbusche, quo loco de rubro exponit,
et citandi formula vitr communis negligentioe consentanea."  A
above rendering. It presents the thought of the text. As an
similar mode of citation is found in Rom. 11:2,' o'z oi'tazr
alternative rendering, "of which of them  will she be wife?"                                           2, 
Still, I regard this as harsh. It is the reading of S. Fr., De cv Eii zi ye I  yae;   Bloomf., (Annotat.): " The sense iV
Sacy, and IDe Wette.   Montanus, Beza, Castal., " cujus eorum  this; have ye not read in the book of Moses, in that place, which
uxor  "  Span. a-d Iber., de cul   ellos seraw muger? "  Syriac  contains the history of the bush, that God said," etc. De Wette,
uxor?"  Span. and Iber., "de cutd ellos sert muger?"  Syriac,
1Z.1 loa'z IN.  "e]I  (literally, " of which of them will she "in der Geschichte vom Dornbusche; " Iberian, " en el libro de
be wife?).                                               Moises [donde escribe] de la zarza."  This mode of citation was
common among the Hebrews and Arabs. Some leading word
o " for a wife;" yvvazxa.  S. Fr., pour femme; " Span., " por of a section or chapter gives a name to the passage. See 2 Sam.
muger; " De Wette, " zum Weibe."  " For" is adopted rather 1  18, where " the bow" is the title of the lamentation of David
than "as" (Kend.), as familiar and more euphonous.          over Saul and Jonathan (comp. v. 22, "the bow "). Thus the
P "like;" Cs. Rob. So (E. V.) Matt. 6: 29; 28:3. Mark chapters of the Koran are named from some word or phrase,
4: 31. Acts 8: 32, etc. By using " like," we are freed from  which they contain. Should it be thought that the above renthat hissing sound, which occurs so frequently in our language.   dering will not be sufficiently perspicuous to common readers,
then a supplement may be employed thus; "in the book of
" " angels."  As the Greek noun is anarthrous, the article of
angels."  As the Greek noun is anarthrous, the article of Moses at the place concerning the bush."  The supplement "at
E. V. is italicizel, as a supplement. So Wakef.             t
"in the heavens."  See ch. 1  11, note. Vulg., Eras., Beza, yEyea~uu/ov.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XII.                                              83
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
27 He  is not  the  God  of the  Ko/;   27 OuK  OeO                     VE- not the God of the dead tbut of
dead, but the God of the living: Kp3  a, L'AA   OeS  oJ7'VTVop''eIt%  the  living: ye  therefore  do
ve therefore do greatly err.         oiv 7roAv 7raravir-OE.                  greatly err.  And  one of the 28
28 And one of the scribes came,    28 Kca  7rpoo-e o                 T     scribes came, and having heard
and having heard them reasoning                                              them  reasoning together, and
ypaclUL/kaTEojv, aKOvo-as a6vcv  o-v- them  reasoning  together, and
together, and perceiving that he,                   3\  e. 
had answered them  well, asked                      E'     KA           perceiving  that  he  had  anhim, Which is the first command- 7TOl-   7reKplO),    ElP7)'p           C    swered them  well, asked him,
ment of all?                        Toll   Eota  E(rr TT      7 pWT77 -  7rao Which is the first command29 And  Jesus  answered  him, eVroAy;  29'0  Iroovo    are- ment  of all?  And  Jesus an- 29
The first of all the commandments Kp0O77 avTr,'Ort 7rpo-r1 7rao'rov swered him, The first of all the
is, Hear, 0 Israel; The Lord our T            oyv EVroAOv, "AKOVE,'IcrparA'   commandments  is,  Hear,  O
God is one Lord:                     IK v'ptos D OeKos ricv ]K'    ptlos r     | Israel; The Lord our God is
30 And  thou  shalt love the   o-t.   30                                  one Lord: and thou shalt love 30
60-7t.  Kao aya7Lr?7ord' an thpPos
Lord thy God with all thy heart, rOp 0e&   Oov v;JAws  r7s  Kap-  the Lord thy God with all thy
and with all thy soul, and with  (                                [ss oror Ka[ e  [Ars rqs,vX/ r  heart, and with  all thy soul,
all thy mind, and with  all thy
~~~~~~~~~all thy mindK a d                     -qsh  -sl o,    and with all thy mind, and with
strength: this is the first com- |tovy Kal  E   oArs  T  raS  wtavoasth
maudrecu.                  r       oy'Aq, Ta~  ~- 57''oXo  all thy strength: this is the
mandment.                            JOVI KAt E(  0A7s  T775s t  vos.
31 And  the  second  is like, oov. aVTr  7rpCOT77 ETrroX?.         31 Ka  first commandment.  And lthe 31
namely this, Thou shalt love thy  TevrEpa o6tota avTry,'Aya7Tr-s e| second, like it, is this, Thou
neighbour  as  thyself:  there is Iro   7r~r~7 -ov ToO   sh hreavrvr  slalt love thy neighbor as tlhynone other commandment greater 7i             7 7rko'[o o-ov             K |reavTOV. self: there is no other commandthan these.               o32 (                TV\   aA          r,oAa cc   ment greater than these.  And 32
3 2 And  the scribe said unto  eJT.    Kaav                     ~ 7Pal   the scribe said to him, Well,
him, Well, Master, thou hast said fJiaTeVS, KaA6s, 3A          L -aKcKaA, Er  Teacher,'thou  hast  spoken
the truth: for there is one God;  aAr]Ezas e            Otras,  07t  EJS Eo7't Oes'  wtruly, for xthere is One; and
and there is none other but he:    Kat OVK EToT-V  a~AoS wA-rv avrov.  there is yno  other besides him:
33 And to love him  with all 33 KaL TO  7yarv aVTrl (  0A77  and to love him with all the 33
the                          under- _s r   Kapas,  gal;~  oA~7  r7sheart, and with  all the understanding,                                      and  with all the soul,,, 
and with all the strength, and to                           o            v- standing, and with all the soul,
love his neighbour as himself, is X77O' KaL E  oA77ls rT s'TXV OS,   Kat and with all the strength, and
more than all whole burnt-offer-  To ayrra V TOP  rAq r77-OCv S' EaV- to love one's neighbor as oneings and sacrifices.                 Tor, 7rAEtov   Er7Tt 7rarvror  Tv self, is more than ball the whole
t " but of the living;" caRJ   ovrwcov. Oe\sr is canceled by   x " There is One."  Oe'sg (Text. Recept.) is rejected by GriesGriesb., Scholz, Fritz., Lachmann, Knapp, Tischendorf, Robinson bach, Scholz, Lachmann, Tischend., Knapp, Titt., Fritz., Bloomf.
(Harmony), and bracketed by Tittmann.  It is not recognized It is not recognized by Syriac. Omitted by Wesley, A. Camp.,
by the Syriac or Vulgate. It is disregarded in the Versions of Sharpe. Noted as spurious by De Wette.
Sharpe, A. Camp., Thom., Dick., and Pechy. It is spurious.  y "no other; " c2gog —oox. Wesley, Pechy, Wakef., Sharpe
u " the second, like it, is this;" sevreoca,uoia a-Vn7. Pechy. Dick., Thom. " None other " is obsolete.
Our idiom demands an objective after " like."  Instead of a"z;v,
Gr., Schott, Lachm., Knapp, Fritzsche read avcrz. I deem this  one's neighbor;" -ri 2jaiov.  Sharpe, Pechy, Camp
bell.
the probable reading. In Matt. 22: 39, we have?uoia av,:e,
which is properly rendered "like it."  Iber., " segundo semejante   " "oneself;" avwrdv. Sharpe, Campbell, Pechy.
[a, el es] este;" Beza, "secundum illi simile, hoc est."  b," all the whole burnt-offerings;" ravrconv -cgv dlocavra'o-,
V "thou hast spoken;" ehras. Sharpe. Bloomf. (N. T.)    ov,. The article should not be omitted. So Wakef., Thomson.
w " truly;" en' hI;9e-als.   This is a periphrasis for 9;r/7?as. S. Fr., "tons les," etc.; Iberian, "todas las," etc.; Belg., " alle
Castal., "profect6."   Rob. (yei.)                       de," etc.




84                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAF. XII.
KING JAMES''VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
34 And when Jesus saw that he 5AoKavro/Iarcov   KaC  Tcv Ovo-t-Uv. burnt-offerings and cthe sacrianswered discreetly, he said unto  34 Kal o I7pqrovs OwS  L        a;VTO\! OTt fices. And when Jesus saw that 34
him, Thou art not far from  the  ovvoEXIS                10Ep7  EEP  WT, he answered discreetly, he said'VE    sE-rrev avT,  he answered discreetly, he said
kingdom  of God.  And no man  QO   /'aaKpal EL aro T? ]/3aotActaS  to him, Thou art not far from
after that durst ask him any ques- T'o)  OEOU.   Kioal   OV3eS OOKKEt the kingdom  of God.  And dno
tion.                                 I'
ETtion.  e ua auvroY ereprOTco-rat.      one durst'question  him'any
35 And  Jesus  answered  and           35 Ka (CtroKpLfte[  0            V'~TO' r/ further.   And Jesus answered 35
said, while  he  taught in  the j'AEyE   t&LarKov     El T,? Lpc, 11st
said, w hieetaughti e  -o       r and said, while he taught in the
temple, How say the scribes that /Aeyovo-   oI ypaaLTe, oln, woh she taught n the
Christ is the son of David?            p          V;  3       temple, How  say the  scribes
36 For David himself said by                                                 that the Anointed is the son of
for yap Ja y rr dVEVEV    Tc~.[IEve~the Holy Ghost, The LORD said' Ay, yE    Ev  K' vpos, David? For David himself said 36
ttart rt   Ayco, Etrev o K.vPtor
unto my Lord, Sit thou  on my                  I    o   K O,                I, E   by the gHoly Spirit, The Lord
Tro  KVpOLAo  Lov, KSdov EK Of teov
right hand, till I  make  thine  a'                     0    T'oS    OO- O |   said to my Lord, Sit thou at my
Itov,   ewS  av  roe  Tove  EXpo VS
enemies thy footstool.                              toV  v7Wo7roLolv O l ov. right hand, till I make  thine
37 David  therefore   himself O 37 ArTs oVv r        a3   Ayee  s 0 r, enemies thy footstool.  David 37
calleth him  Lord, and whence is,
he then his son? And the common  KVPtOU'   Kal  7roOev  vtos  a-Ov therefore himself calleth  him
people heard him gladly.                 Tt Ka          o s   A           V    Lord, and           ten is  e  is
38 And he said unto them  in  aW)rTOV 7ECsY.                                 son?   And  the  great  crowd
3his  do  Kal'eye  avrotOL  Ev T~ at- heard him gladly. And he said 38
his  doctrine,  Beware  of  the 8aX   II                                       th
scribes, which love to go in long   8aX1 avTro, BA rerTe awro  TOs  tothem kin his teaching, Beware
clothing, and love salutations in 7patjWUaTfc0l, TCS,  OeAIvrwO;r of the scribes, who love'towalk
the market-places,                    r-TroAats 7reptLraTre, Kat aro-varA- about  nin long robes, and love
39 And the chief seats in the,ovrO v e7a Tr ayopar, 3 Ka  7rpco- salutations in the market-places,
synagogues, and  the uppermost TroKaOeapLas Ev TaiL  ovvayo)yais, and nthe ofirst seats in the syna- 39
rooms at feasts:                      Ka[  7rpc7o0AwCtraS  El  Tots  3Et- gogues, and Pthe qfirst places in. "the sacrifices; " royv a9vatLY. Wakef., Thomson. S. Fr., teaching;" Castalio, " inter docendum;" S. Fr., dans son en"toutes les victimes; " Iber., " [todos] los sacrificios;" Belg., seignement; " Iber., " en su ensefianza;" De Wette, "in seiner
"de slagt-offeren."  See last note.                        Lehre."  Rob. (in loco), Sliari.  See ch. 4: 2, note. As an
d ", no one; " oesis.  Pechy, Kend., Sharpe, Dick., Wakef.  alternative, " when he was teaching."
"question;" d-eeowmraat.  Kend., Sharpe, Thomson.  So   I "to walk about;" rreotraTrreZv.  Sharpe, Dickinson, Wakef.
(E. V.) Luke 23: 9. S. Fr., "interroger."  Liddell, Greenf.    De Wette, " welche —umhcrwandeln."  Rob. (in verbo.)  So
f "any further;" oV'clr. Pechy. Fritz., "amplius."  Lid- (E. V.) 1 Pet. 5: 8.
dell, Rob. The thought in the text is:-that no one, on that occa-    " in long robes;" 0v zo)2arc.   Wesley, Wakefield, Sharpe,
sion, ventured to question him further. But " after that " in the Dick., Thomson. So in the parallel, Luke 20: 46. This word
E. V. is ambiguous, as it may signify "at any future time." This, occurs eight times in the N. T., and is rendered by " robes " in
however, would be contrary to fact. Luke 23: 9, Errg7oJzra (i. e. six instances, in the E. V. See Rob.
ue;o67s) avTO:Bv hi 2yots tzavorz.                           n " the." As  reozox ae6qi a  is anarthrous, "the" is italig "Holy Spirit."  See ch. 1: 8, note.                    cized for the sake of greater accuracy. Our idiom demands the
h "how; " r'Otsev. Wesley, Campbell, Dick., Wakef., Thom. article here.
Rob. (r69'ev.)                                               o " first seats;" wreoroxa9e i tas. Sharpe, Kend., Rob. De
i "then."  This is the proper place for this word. So Thom., XVette, "erste Stiihle;" S. Fr., "premiers sieges;" Campbell,
Campbell.                                                 "principal seats."
" " crowd." See h. 2:4, note.                                         reason for italicizing "the" may be seen in
k " in his teaching;" EN'z &cacX aroZ. Wesley, Kendrick, note n on this verse.
Pechy, Sharps Campbell, "in teaching;" Wakef., "as he was   q "first places;" ~etw:ozxlaias.  Rend. G. Fr.. S. Fr., Do




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XIII.                                                  85
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
40 Which    devour   widows'  rvolts    40 ot  KaTEcTOPTES  Tas the feasts: who devour widows' 40
houses, and for a pretence make  o/a as'  cW  XVp0,   Kat 7rpo0Eo-loe  houses, and for a pretense make
long prayers: these shall receive,actpae 7rpooeUXoEY         ot   O TO          long  prayers; these  rwill  regreater damnation.                    +oorua 7reptloo- Tepov      KptLa.         ceive  -greater  condemnation.
41 And Jesus sat over against          41 Kat KaOt[aS O5 ITro-o0V' KaT- And Jesus sat over against the 41
the treasury, and beheld how the  eIarTL'-ov ycaoqSvhaK ov  OeoEpeL treasury, and beheld how tthe
people cast money into  the trea- 760s       0 o'Xho so /3hAAe  XaAK Ov   e[t  crowd  cast money  into  the
sury: and D.?any that  oere rich   TO  ya(o/0VAaKt o.   Kal   woAAot treasury: and many who were
cast in rauch.                              lo-lot i3aAV7/A~ 42'
7rinomuowo t a aAot    7rVoAAa' 42 Kaa  rich, cast Uin much. And there 42
42 And there came  a certain  E3OoDoa tk    Xp r7 ToX?7  3ake came'a poor  idow, and \                      she
poor widow, and  she  threw  in   tr                   o   oTL  KOCpaVTS.   cast in two mites, which make
AEW7rTa  Uo, 0  Evrt   ioopa1r7S  cast in two mites, which make
two miftes, which m1Talxe a farthinr.43   "I
two  mtes, which make a farthg. i s        at 7rpo-KaAEo-a/LEVOS TOVS a   a farthingthin.  And he called his 43
43 And he called unto him his                               1
discip    les, and  saith  unto them, hi5'-   aUrov,  EYELt avroto-,'AlIXv  disciples to him, and saith to
disciples, and  saith  unto  them,                   /r    e/
Verily I say unto you, That thisAw  V, or       Xpa  avrT)  )7 them, Truly I say to you, that
Verily I say unto you, That this
poor widow  hath  cast more in,   TCEX               L 7AEFOV  7TavTOPV   E 3A77KE tlli  poor widow  hath  east in
than  all they  which  have  cast TcV /3aAoTrcov  ES- TO ya(ouv ea- more than all those, who have
into the treasury.                     KLtO.       w rrTres  yap  EK TOV WE- cast into  the treasury.   For 44
44 For all they did cast in of ptLoaEVOvTOS- avTro% e3aAov'  avT7@ tthey all east in  lout of their
their abundance: but she of her           EK TSe vrTEnpcEo)s av rsT7r7ra- abundance: but she out of her
want did cast in all that she had, ra  o            XAE              Ao   T      poverty cast in all that she had,
even all her living.                 lOtO  acVTJr~;.                             even her Ywhole living.
CHAP. XIII.                             CHAP. XIII.                              CHAP. XIII.
AND  as he went out of the             KAI EK7ro pevo LEPOv avTrov EK    AND  as he went out of the  1
temple, one of his disciples saithTO?  tEp 0s   E t avOw E.                 v   temple, one  of  his  disciples
unto him, Master, see what man-h to him  Teacher see
ner of stones, and what buildings!Ja.IO7Tc~P aVTroV,    a         Kah,           saith to him, Teacher, see,what
are here!                             7r-oTa7roL  Alot1 Kal TroTa7ra  OLKO- stones, and  what bbuildings!
Sacy, "les premieres places;" De Wette, " erste PlAtze."'  This sometimes omitted, and then es  may still have the force of "a
word refers to the middle place in the triclinium or table-seat. certain one."  Stuart's Gram. (2nd Ed.), { 89, note 1.
See Rob.' " she cast;" fiJgaZe.  Pechy, Wesley. So in v. 41, f,&a2Rst
" will receive."  Sharpe, W'akef.                      and ufi3aZ2ov. The rendering of the verb should be uniform in
"greater condemnation;";reota~oregov o  ioa. Kend., Q. these cases, as it is in Wakef., Eras., Castal., Belg., De Wette,
So (E. V.) Luke 23: 40. 1 Cor. 11: 34. 1 Tim. 3: 6. The S. Fr., Iber. See v. 41, note.
word obviously signifies a sentence which is to be followed by   x " out of;" ex. Wakef., Sharpe, Campbell, Rob.
punishment. Rob. (xoei/~a.)  As an alternative, the idiomatic   Y " whole living;" 052ov zov fliov. Pechy. The more exact
phrase, " a heavier judgment."                             rendering of a52ov is appropriate here, especially as atdvra (" all")
t ", the crowd."  See ch. 2: 4, note.                   precedes it. So Vulg., Beza, " omnia-totum;" Eras., " omnia
U "in."  This word is really a supplement, and should be itali- -totam."  See Liddell, Rob., and Bretsch., articles zris and
cized. So in the next member of the sentence. These passages 52Ros. Often rendered " whole " in E. V.
are elliptical; sigs  o yacospv)eaxiov being understood.      a "what stones;" rozacroi 21i0o. Kendrick, Pechy, Sharpe,
"v  a poor widow;" Fica Xeoa.  Wiclif, Wesley, Campbell, Dick., Wakef., Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva. De Wette, " welche
Thomson. E4s sometimes has the force of our article a, an, as Steine; " Iber., " qu6 piedras."  So 7roracral oizoSoauc  in the
Matt. 21: 19, avx',v alav. Jas. 4: 13. In this respect, it is next clause is rendered " what buildings! "-In constructions like
like the Hebrew 7iu. The Syriac ]a.  ]    ~j is rendered by this (in English), "what" is equivalent to "what kind of," " what
Murdock, "a poor widow."  The appropriate form for "a cer- sort of." "What" has thus the force of qualis. Thus, Numb.
tain," would be aic  lS. Thus, in Mark 14: 51, es zrs sveevl- 13 18, "See the land what it is," i. e., "what kind of land there is."
axos, "a certain young man."  However, the pronoun -se is   b "buildings;" oecoopoea.'1b sentenceisexclamatory. NT




86                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
2 And  Jesus  answering, said ao~aat.   2 Kat''[To-o-  r-oKpt- And Jesus answering  said to  2
unto him, Seest thou these great  ES  E7WEV  acrT,  BA&-Etg Tazrag   m, Seest  thou  these  great
buildings? there shall not be leftildings?  there   ill                                                         be
one stone upon another, that shall,                                     o     left  one  stone  on  another
not be thrw   d.aEeyrO AirOo, o  ov,               left  one  stone  on  another,
not be thrown down.,       -    3
3 And  as  he  sat upon  the  KaraAv0t7.  3 ICaL KaOr7]/eVov av- which will not be thrown down.
mount of Olives, over against the  rov ELS TO O _pO  TWV'EAaLw   Ka-   And as he sat on the mount of  3
temple, Peter, and  James, and  evavr  ro3  tepoo,  e7rrgpcoov av- Olives, over against the temple,
John,  and  Andrew, asked  him  TSl  Ka.T  L' aV [lETrpos  Kat'aKT-   Peter,andJames, and John, and
privately,                             n       s s         e /          cpa,   Andrew  asked  him  privately,
4 Tell us, when  shall  these 4E'       wI       AvopEa V    Tell us, when will these things  4
things be? and what shall be the   17re             /, 7roe   ara   rr;  be? and what dwill be the sign
sign when all these thinos shall KaL  r   rTO o'7LELOt    O Lral,LEAAZ   when all these things are eabout
be fulfilled?                        7WrvraT  ravTa rvvrTEAEa -Tr at;  5 0O  to be fulfilled?  And Jesus an- 5
5 And Jesus answering them, 8'I17o'a-oov  ayroKpALes avrotS' Yp- swering  them   began  to  say,
began to say, Take heed lest any  orTo  AEyEtv,  BAErETE  11a,   TLts  Take heed lest'any one 9should
man deceive you:                       ~ - 6'
man deceive yrAou:  ravr.   6 roAAo   yp  deceive you.  For many hwill 6
6 For many shall come in my,,
name, sayinf,~   I~ am  Christ; and  AhEvOvraL;ErL Tp OPoL L,ooart /,ov,  come in my name, saying, I am
shall deceive many.                  IAyorreS,   OrOTL  EYo   e/l'    Kal  he, and  jwill deceive  many.
7 And when ye shall hear of 7roAAovs'  7rAarcrov-tO.   7 oa   And  when  ye  shall hear of  7
wars, and rumours of wars, be ye   \                               K \,        wars, and rumors of wars, kbe
OE aKOVO-77TE 7rrAE'/1OVSI Kat aKoas-not troubled, for'these things
not troubled: for such things must rO VLToT, E~ WE0peLOV'               a z8 l   nt tobef              lt   thig
CD w7roA4Lco"0v, /LL           &LOEZ'   ya~p _mmust come to pass; but the
needs be; but the end shall not be                                                Ipas;bth
yet.                                           a        aAA    OAoT. end,is not yet.  For nation  8
8 For nation shall rise against  E'_yEpO7Uoerat yap Etvo'o EWrtL EO- will rise  against nation, and
nation, and kingdom aoainst king-,or Kai f3atAELa    ori /3aotATEarW  kingdor against kingdom: and
supplement is necessary. Kend., Wesley, Sharpe, Thom., Wiclif, So Kendrick, Wesley, Campbell, Dickinson, Thomson, Sharpe,
Vulg., Eras., Castal., S. Fr., Iber., Ital. The supplement of the WVakef.
E. V. originated in that of Beza, " ista sint."  Tyndale rendered    i "I am he;"   oaJ Ecly.  Kend., Pechy, Sharpe, Wakefield.
this by "are here."                                         Vulg., Mont., " Ego sum; " S. Fr., " C'est moi qui le suis;"
c "will."  So Pechy, Kend., Sharpe, Wakef., Dick., Camp- Iber., "Yo soi;" De WVette, " Ic  bin es." So (in language
bell.                                                      which refers to Christ) E. V., John 8: 24, 28; 13:19. Though
rd 1 will be."  Campbell, Dick., Thom., Sharpe. Present Us the reference is obvious, still " he" is most exact as a supplewill be."  Campbell, Dicek., Thom., Sharpe. Present usage ment.
demands " will" rather than " shall."
3 "will deceive."  See v. 6, note.
* "about to be fulfilled?" pei'Ri-avvrEI82szl Ga    Although
"abou                o b l? —;tk " be not troubled."  The nominative "ye" is omitted, in
in many cases yEw2co, with the infinitive of another verb, gives conformity with our usus loquendi.,  conformity wtlt  our usus loquendi. So Kend., Wiesley, Dick.,
that verb the sense of the simple future; it seems here to have Thom.
its radical signification, " about to do" or " be."  So Kendrick.  Thom.
Rob.. Beza "quando futurum est ut hc omnia finem  "these things."  Sharpe, Pechy, Thom. This supplement is
Rob.,?i;'o. Beza, "q uando futurum  est ut h9e omnia finera                                              Ea    (E. V.
habeant;" Castalio, "quod signum significabit haec perficiendauthorized by Luke 21 9,,c y;   mi  yeaIa           (Ee  V.,
omnia?" Iber., " cuando todas ellas van a cumplisse?"  The "thesethings.")  Vulg., "hec;" Castalio,"ea."
colloquial phrase, "are going to be fulfilled," expresses the thought   m " must come to pass;" Jer —yev{auiat. So parallels (E. V.)
exactly.                                                   Matt. 24: 6, and Luke 21: 9. Pechy. Vulg., Erasmus, Beza,
"f  any one;" rzs. Rob., Kend., Sharpe.                  Mont., Castal., " oportet fieri;" Belg., " moet geschieden;" De
should deceive;"      This is more appropriate than Wette, "muss geschehen."
the preshould deceive;" raon.    This is more appropriate than   " "is not yet; " ov'rro (Zo ZErOSg). So (E. V.) Matt. 24  6.
the present subjunctive.                                   Wesley, Sharpe, Wakef., Kend., Pechy, Camp., Thom. Yulg.,
h "will come;" R2eiaovrat. Where the language is predic- Eras., Mont., Castal., "nondum finis;" Belg., "nog en is bet
tive, rather than authoritative, "will" is the proper auxiliary.  einde niet;" De Wette, "noch ist nicht das Ende;" Iber., "no
This principle is adopted through the residue of this chapter. [es] aun el fin."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XIII.                                                     87
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
dom: and there shall be earth- KC' EU0OVaL  -cLo-/Iot KXaTa To7rovs, there will be earthquakes in
quakes in divers places, and there  Ka'COrozaL A/t/ot Ka    oapaxa.various places, and there will
shall be famines, and  troubles: 9     \'          BEWT   be famines, and  commotions:
apXat coc wcop/ Tae a.  BAEdomTE
these are the beginnings of sor-                                                   these are the beginnings of sor8ri etsfVzovS.   7rapa~eoo'overt  teeaetebgnig  fs
rows.                                       EV      avov.         apaCo   Vot rows.  But take heed to your- 9
9 But take heed to yourselves: yap  v,/a  ecV  UvVe'pLa KaP                e ICVselves, for  they  will  deliver
for they shall deliver you up to  o-vPaycoyas a po'eerOe, Kap                 Tr you up to councils, and ye will
councils; and in the synagogues?yye/SoPora  KaL  /3ao-tAeOr  r-Ta[O- be beaten  in the synagogues:
ye shall be beaten: and ye shall            eo e                 C                 and  qye  Will  stand   before
0-,E-0,EE`PEEP  /-aL'po~ a Etye wlstandbefore
be brought before rulers and kings                       \  5 10          \        r
for my~~~~~~~~~~1                                     sk,foa  aer -pe'D7 governors and kings for my
for  my  sak,  for  a                              O       KPVtestimony  avToLa'Ka  sake,'for a testimony to them.
against them.                            e C  rpro,        pvx t  ea-   And the gospel must first be 10
10 And  the gospel must first yE/Ator.                OTrap  8e  acyaycortv  published  among  all tthe nabe published among all nations.             V  w rapa&8oVTreC, /r -po/ e- tions.   But when  they  shall 11
11 But when  they  shall lead  U/acBl
you, and deliver you up, take no pL/rLVcre T[ AaXJ7hT2e, /V3E/JeCA- lead you, and deliver you up,
thought beforehand what ye shall rTare   ~AA' 5,8o    z/J[          " be not anxious beforehand as
speak, neither do ye premeditate:  eKELv   T   Jpa    rovTo AaACTTre. to what ye  shall speak,  nor
but whatsoever shall be given you,  wdo ye meditate: but whatever
in that hour, that speak ye: for it ov yap  EJToe V/letL  ot AaAoivTeV, shall be given you in that hour,
is not ye that speak, but the Holy  &AA/     TO          PEvE/ua  To   Aytov. that -speak; for it is not ye,
Ghost.                                  12 vrapaaCoo-et 8Ce a'eA0 os ae A- who   speak, but  the  YHoly
12 Now, the brother shall be- \,, CV   Spirit.  Now  the brother will 12
tray the brother to death, and the    oV et  varaToP, KaL  raT7p TEK- deliver up the brother to death,
father the son: and children shall PoP' Kat Ewavao-T?0-oPTat TEKa  and the father the child: and
"various places;".ara zr6zovs. Kend., Dick. "Divers" 6: 11, note. Vulg., Mont., Eras., "in testimonium illis;" Casis now used only in legal phraseology.                       talio, " sit eis testimonio;" Sharpe, "in testimony to them."
P "commotions;" craoxXal.  Campbell, Pechy, Kend. Rob.   t "the nations;" ra P'`vs.  Pechy, Thomson.  Iber., "las
(in loco), "Tropically of popular excitement, or stir, commotion, naciones;" Belg.," de volken."
tumult."  Eras., "turbationes;" Mont., Castal., Beza, " turbo;"    "  be not anxious beforehand;",eu zrocec/zcv&e. The verb
Fritzsche, "purturbationes;" Iber., "tumultos." I should prefer  "e~uvw is defined by Rob. and Liddell "to be  anxious," "to
"tumults " here, but for the fact, that it is the rendering of oov- take anxious thought," "to be anxious about."  Bretsch. (rqeofos, Matt. 27: 24, Mark 5: 38, Acts 21: 34, and of  zaa- /ef          ) in loco, "ne antea solliciti sitis;" Campbell, "have
araiat,, 2 Cor. 6: 5, and 12: 20.  In more modern phrase- no  anxiety beforehand;" Tho m., "be not solicitous beforehand."
ology, "insurrections" would he a proper rendering of czcQoxcal.  The phrase, "take no thought beforehand," fails to present the
q "ye will stand;"  ra,"ocreae. "The pass. 1st fut. of'to~vn   thought in the text, with exactness, especially to common readers.
is intransitive, and is used as the middle (Rob., in verbo), hence Beza, "ne solliciti estote;" S. Fr., "ne vous inquietez pas d'adits signification' to stand.'"  Bretsh., after noticing the tenses vance."
used intransitively (among which is the one before us), gives this   v "nor;" F~ui7. Kend., Pechy. Webster remarks: "In the
definition, " colloco me, i. e., sto."  Vulgate, "stabitis. So Matt. last member of a negative sentence, neither is improperly used for
12: 26, oi oaa~ezcu, E. V., "shall not stand;" Luke 11: 18. nor; for not, in the first clause, refers only to that clause, and the
In the parallel, Matt. 10: 18, "ye shall be brought" is the ren- second negative refers only to the second clause."
dering of ayf%&aea9e (properly, "ye shall be led.")  So in v. 11    l "(nor) do ye meditate;" (/eSi)'r'e. Pechy, Rob
of this chapter, ay?5yonazv is rendered (E. V.) "they shall lead."  Eras., Fritzsche, "neque meditemini;" S. Fr., "ne le meditez
"governors; "?yee'vov. The usual rendering in the E. V. point; " Iber., "ni [lo] mediteis."  "Premeditate" is the proper
So in parallel (E. V.) Mlatt. 10: 18. Pechy, Campbell, Wakef., rendering, not of tcereacze, but of roouie2stav (E. V., "to mediDick.                                                        tate before ") in the parallel Luke 21: 14. The E. V. confounds
these verbs.
"for a testimony to them;" es/c,czn ov aor.  Wesley, these verbs.
Pechy, Thomson, Q. S. Fr., "pour leur etre en temoignage.;"    ~ "speak."  The nominative "ye" is superfluous. Kendrick,
Iber., " para [que les deis] testimonio a ellos." So this phrase is Sharpe.
rendered (E. V.) ch. 1: 44. Matt. 8: 4. Luke 5: 14.  See ch.   Y "Holy Spirit."  See ch. 1: 8, note.




88                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. —CIIAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
rise up against their parents, and  ErL 7oreLS'   Kal OaVa7(oo-ovo't atv- children will rise up  Zagainst
shall cause them   to  be put to  rov,    13 Ka    Ev ot parents, and  cause them  to be
death.                                  r     aT aco     t t   r3'. put to death.  And ye will be 13
vvro  vaPvT(Dv  6a    TO ovolta                       -lova
13 And ye shall be hated of all, \                                           hated bby call 
men for my name's sake: but he                v7roxelvaS  eL' TeoA, o'    hate                  for my name's
that shall endure unto the end, cT0)OJcTETat.                                   sake: but he, who shall endure
the same shall be saved.                  14  OTav,,   T a'Tre To 8/3EAvyta  to the end, dhe will be saved.
14 But when ye shall see thle T77S, T                                        But when  ye  shall  see  the 14
abomination of desolation, spoken   IavdA   T y, W             T               abomination of desolation, spokof by Daniel the prophet, standing e t /           t                            en of by Daniel, the prophet,
where it ought not, (let him that  7rov ov  aay oo                           v standing where  it ought not
readeth understand1,) then let th~em   voe~-o' )    -r7e ot Ev  7Ty'~ovaasta
readeth understand,) then let them  voeLTO)Tore,E 0I,    o   (let him, ethat readeth, underthat be in Judea flee to the moun-  /evyeT7 o-aV ES' Ta oTrL        -     0  e | stand,) then let fthose in Judea
tains:                                 E7rL TroDV  aco/aT0 9 0L7 KaTraf3aTro flee to the mountains: and glet 15
15 And let him  that is on the EtS Tr7   otKtav, 1/778E  EtoEAOET')o  not him, that is on the househouse-top not go down into  the apat  Tt  EK  TdS' ontKtas' aVTO' top, go down into  the house,
house, neither  enter therein, to  16         0 Eh' T; v uxYpoi c~ /Ua E7rtl- hnor enter  to toake  any thing
KaL 0 Ety Tov apo v cov liV Es     r    nor enter l  to take any  tIzng
take anything out of his house:                                                                        a   let not 1
16 And let him  that is in the CoTpEa7TO ES' 7Ta 0rLto-o, apat     out of his house  and  et not 16
field not turn back again for to  citcrTtLO  avwov.   17 ova;   8  TaLS  him, that is in the field, return
take up his garment.                   Ev y     pL  e      -a   K        o-    back  kto  take  his  garment.
17 But wo  to  them  that are,,,, But woe to those who are with 17
with child, and to them that give Aaovoat   v    ea                              child and to those who  suckle
suck in those days!  ~    pa~.   18                               \  child, and to those who suckle
sucktE                                                                 t    /   in those days in th ose daysmBt pray that 18
8 An d prin t ye that your flight yevEr7aL 77 q/vy27  v/uv Xet/la)oso   your flight be not in the winter.
be not in the winter.                  ~19,
19 For in those days shall be          e-TovTat yap  at 7/yepat EKEtLat For in those days there will be 19
affliction, such  as was not from  OAl+ts,  ola  oV  77oVE  TOtaVTr 7   atffliction, such  as  ohath  not
i "against parents;" kci yovers. The supplement " their" our usual usus loquendi, is that of Sharpe, Wesley, Thomson,
(from Tyndale) is superfluous.  No supplement in Wakefield, Dick.
Sharpe, Pechy. " Their" seems to have originated in the Syriac' "nor."  See v. 11, note...   (parentes suos).i " therein," the supplement of the E. V., is useless after
" " cause them to be put to death;"  avaactrcaovalt. As this " enter."  This verb is the exact equivalent of Elae9&Ew, " go
verb is connected to (lzrava2,cagovzat) " will rise up against," in."  The mind readily supplies "house," from  the preceding
the auxiliary "will" should not be repeated. So Sharpe, Pechy, clause. No supplement employed by Wakefield, Dick., Pechy,
Wesley, Wakef.                                              S. Fr., Iber., Eras., Beza.
b "by;" Vrao. Kend., Pechy, Dick., Sharpe, Thom.           i "let not him that is," etc. Pechy, Thom. See v. 15, note.
" all;" ardvcrov.  Sharpe, Pechy, Kend., Thom., Dickinson,   k " to take;" aiati. Kend., Pechy. So this verb is rendered
Wakef. G. Fr. and S. Fr., " tons;" Span. and Iber., " todos;" (E. V.) in the first clause of this passage. It is rendered uniBelg., " alle;" De Wette, " von allen."                   formly, in both instances, by De Wette, S. Fr., Vulg., Erasmus,
d " he will be saved;" ovTos acow&9asrace. Kendrick, Sharpe, Beza, Castal., Belg., Ital., Span., Iber. " For to take " is a vioWesley. Oros is frequently rendered by " he " in the E. V., as lation of grammatical propriety.
in Matt. 13: 22, 23. Luke 1: 32; 20: 28, 30. John 4: 47,   1 " who suckle;"'atr  c7Aa7ovJaatgs.  Robinson, %72acco, "to
etc. It corresponds with present usage, while "the same" is suckle," "give suck."  So Liddell. "To give suck" is entirely
obsolete.                                                  obsolete.
e " that readeth."  This verb, with its relative, standing in the   m " But;" zD. So parallel, Matt 24: 20.
middle of a sentence, should be separated from the sentence by   n "pray;" rrgoaevxeau9e.  Kend., Pechy, Camp., Wakefield,
commas. So Wakef., Dick.                                   Dick. De Wette, "Betet."  "Ye" is omitted, in conformity
f "those in Judea;" oi v T i 7'ovcaia. rKendrick, Pechy, with the text. Our usage is like that of the Greek, with an
Camp. "That be" is superfluous.                            imperative where there is no emphasis.
" let not him that is," etc. This order, which accords with    o " hath not been;" ol yyoves. Pechy, Sharpe, Kendrick,




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MIARK.-CHAP. XIII.                                                 89
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
the  bet~ginninlg  of  1the1  creation  aw7r'  pXS KTtoGE-S  S' EKTLttEo    o been from  the beginning of the
which God created unto this time,   Os' P, eOS To~           pr)   KIL o0 tUx  ye- creation, which  God  created,
neither shall be.                     v1yrat.  20 KaL ENL ht  Kv'ptos I    Ko- Ptill now, qnor ever will be.
20 And except that the Lord  A           oE          CLE  cs  OUK av          And  rexcept  the  Lord   had 20
had shortened those days, no flesh       7rraa  o-tap- cAAa c              o   shortened'the  days, no  flesh
should  be saved:  but for  the   AE KTro                EEEoAO- twould be saved: but for the
elect's sake, whom he hath chosen, t/oE   7Tae r     Epar.   21 Kia   TOTE   sake of the elect, whom he hath
he hath shortened the days.           av v'tIv  e Ewr,'I.ov\,   oe 6 chosen, he hath shortened the
21 And then, if any man shall lXptJo' os',   Va tov,  EKE\, cr  rL-  days.   And then if uany one 21
say to you, Lo, here is Christ; or i       /evre.   22 evepnO    ovora  yvap  shall say to you, -Behold, here
lo, he is there; believe him not.  trev3xptro l       KaiL v8o yrpo q 5-  is -the Anointed, or, Behold, he
22 For false Christs, and false                               E               is there: believe  it not.  For 22
prophets shall rise, and shall shew                X,,        Yfalse anointed ones, and fals
signs and wonders, to seduce, if paa,   p                    roraphets t                  wil l rise, sand  show
it were possible, even the elect.        KaTV          Kat  TS'  EKAEKTO        signprophets  ill rise, tand show
23   uttae  e  ierl;23;iov,  wpod- signs and wonders, to seduce,
23 But take ye heed: behold, |V/ES               AEV E/ 3Ar TE  t' 24'A poe- - if possible, even the elect. But 23
I have foretold you all things.       P-7Ka  Wtv  vara               AA          Ev take ye heed: behold, I have
24 But in those days, after that EKELvaCLS  Tatlr   7/EpoatLS,,tLETa  Tr7v  foretold you all things. But in 24
tribulation, the sun shall be dark- OA[l+tv  EKeV7V  6 o  iAltos   orK0ot- those days, after that baffliction,
ened, and the moon shall not give |TTrrJ-ETatL, Kat V] -TEA?7V0 5 OV  a-)  the sun will be darkened, and
her ligiht,                          l-tre To   ey7yoS  avrr]r,        Ki caL  oI the moon will not give  her
25 And  the stars of heaven ao-TEpES' TOy ovpalvov E-ovTa  EK- light, and the stars of heaven 25
shall fall, and the powers that are 7rltrorTES,  Kay  al  &vval/etLs  atL will fall, and the powers that
in heaven shall be shaken.            Ev TOlS ovpavotsr o-aAEvOrjoVrTat.   are  cin  the  heavens will be
26 And then shall they see the  26 Kal  TOTE oe ovrTat TO   vpO  TO   shaken.  And  then  they will 26
Wakef., Campbell. S. Fr., " il n'y en a point eu."  The perfect   u "any one;" rsG. Wakef., Kend., Dick., Sharpe. Vulg.
should have its usual force here.                          Eras., Beza, Castal., " (si) quis."
P " till now;"    ros zo~ rvv. Sharpe, Pechy. Belg.," nu toe;".  "Behold;"  R'loi.   Rob., Dickinson, Pechy. " Lo" is now
De Wette, " bis jetzt; " Iber., "hasta ahora; " Dan., " indtil nu." restricted to poetry.
q " nor ever; " zce. oil fa.  W;akefield. In the parallel, Matt.   w " the Anointed."  See ch. 8: 29, note.
24: 21, oiv  o il7 is rendered iln E. V., " no, nor ever."  In the   x " it."  This is the szupplement in parallel, Matt. 24: 23. So
passage before us, zai is properly translated as a negative con- Wesley, Pechy, Campbell, Dick.
nective (see Rob., zci), while o~ U,7 following it, has the emphatic force of " at all," " by any means," or " ever."  De WVette,   Y "false anointed ones;"  ~evSd;iXg a:oc.  See ch. 8: 29, note
" und ferner nicht seyn wird."  " Neither " does not present the The phrase " anointed ones " occurs (E. V.) Zech. 4   14.
emphatic negative of the text. Dick., "nor will ever occur;".  " and show."  As " show" is coupled to " will arise," it is
Campbell, " nor-ever."                                     unnecessary to repeat the auxiliary. The cases where, in these
" that," after " except," is superfluous. Omitted by Wesley, constructions, the auxiliary is demanded, are emphatic. Pechy
Kend., Sharpe.                                             and Thom. omit the auxiliary.
= "the days; ",tg,ugoao.  The article is unnecessarilv   a "if possible;" e 8avvacv. Wesley, Kend., Dick., Sharpe,
changed to a pronoun in the E. V. It should be retained, and Campbell.
rendered " the," as at the end of the verse, where z-&s  lIt,oas is   b " affliction;" -9.#iaw. So (E. V.) ch. 4: 17; 13:19. Acts
repeated. So Pechy, Sharpe. De Wette, " die Tage;" Belg., 7: 10, etc. Wakef., Kend., Campbell. " Tribulatior. is, to say
"de dagen;" Iber., "los dias."  There are very few instances the least, obsolescent.
where the article can be translated by the demonstrative; and  "in the heavens;" iv ros okavots.  Wesley, Thomson,
nothing but perspicuity will permit this license.          Pechy, Sharpe. (. Fr. and S. Fr., " dans 1e cieux;" Iber.,'ion
t " would be saved;" i, earh's.  Kend., Sharpe, Pechy.    los cielos."  See ch. 1: 11, note.




90                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO AIARK.-CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
Son of man coming in the clouds &avOp'wo)rov EPX6OEOvo  Ev 4v e0eAatc  see the Son of man coming din
with great power and glory.           /er~Td 3vvCa[LeoS   wroA A gs Ka" &isq. clouds with  great power and
27 And then shall he sen~ his 27 Ka\ TOTe arooreAEL  ro     C              - glory.  And then he will send 27
angels, and shall gather together Aovrs aTroV  Kal  [Ertrvva LEt roar  forth his angels, and gather tohis elect from   the  four winds, EKAEKTO V TOV aVTroV  EK  TOW rTEora- gether his elect from  the four
from  the uttermost part of the,ov                                 inds, efrone  the end  of earth
paW   avE/LOW, a7r  aKpov y777sE    wn'ds,'from the end of earth
earth  to  the uttermost part of a              Io
heartht theven  uttermosf aKpov ovpavov.                                        fto the end of heaven.  Now 28
heaven.                        28'A 7rO  &  T 5' O'VK?7S' uaLcOETE learn  gthe parable of the fig28 Now learn a parable of the                          /,,
fig-tree:  When her branch is yet Tr1i  7rapa3oA70v' oraTv avrTrs' 777 tree: When  hits branch'now
tender, and putteth forth leaves, 0  KAcso;' aeraAOrs  yeV7yT' atW, Kal jbecometh tender, and kputteth
ye know that summer is near:          EKjJVnI   Ta ~   vAAa, yLW5COKETE  OTt forth'the leaves, ye know that
29 So ye in like manner, when EY)/YV' TO  0EpOS' ETtLV-  29 OUTO) -the summer is near: so also, 29
ye shall see  these things
pass, know  that it is nigh, even tLera,t 7LUo(TKETE  OTt EyyvU  E-TV,  "coming  to  pass, know  that
at the doors.                          vrtz wvpa<.~ 30' A       v A'yco v     tvLLL   Phe is  qnear  rat  the  doors.
30 Verily I say unto you, that O,,        1lo   TapeA0i 7) 7yea aV      T I |Truly I say to you, that this 30
this generation shall not pass, till     o, ats 
all these things be done.               EXpts' ov 7raWVTa TaVTa yEv77Trrat. generation will not pass away,
31                  \ ~   -
31 Heaven and earth shall pass            opavos  Kai er  yh  7rWapeAev- till all these things tshall have
away: but my words shall not  ToOTaL  oL  3E AOyoL  /Lov or; /L?  come to pass. Heaven and earth 31
pass away.                             7rape'Ao't.                               will pass away: but my words
32 But of that day and  that | 32  Iept       T775' r7/Ltepasr eKElV7rS' will not pass away.  But ucon- 32
d," in clouds;" cv ve~TZatg. Sharpe, Pechy, Thomson. De Matt. 24: 32. Beza, "germinat folia;" Erasmus, " produxerit
Wette, " in Wolken."  The article of the E. V. is not authorized folia." See Rob., iXqnvco. Liddell. Buttm., ~ 114, F99c.
by the text.                                                  1 " the;" zc. Wakef., Sharpe, Pechy. Iber., "las (hojas);"
"from the end of the earth;" Wc''xoov yrls. WVakefield, De W~ette, " die."  Alternative rendering, " its."  The article
Pechy, Rob. " Uttermost" is obsolete. Alternative rendering, often being = — the possessive pronoun.'"from the extremity," etc. Kend.' " the summer;" wo  e'eosg.  Pechy, Campbell, Thomson,
f,, to the end of heaven;" gog aixeov ovOavov. Alternative, Wakef. De Wette, "der Sommer;" Iber., " el estio;" S. Fr.,
" the extremity," etc.                                     "'6t6."
6 "the parable;" zrv craeoafco2v. Sharpe. De Wette, "das   " "coming to pass;" yLvUeva. Wakefield, Pechy, Thom.,
Gleichniss;" S. Fr., " cette parabole;" Belgic, " deze gelijk- Scholef. The participial construction is also adopted by Sharpe.
nisse;" Wakef., "the comparison."  The article should not be   P "lie."  Wesley, Kend., Pechy, Wakef., Campbell.  Beza,
omitted, as has been done in the E. V. Iber., " el simil."  " illum;" Iber., " el Hijo del Hombre."  That this is the proper
h " its;" aovTys. Pechy, Kend., Wesley, Camp., Dick., Thom. supplement, seems clear from vv. 21, 26.
Our usus loquendi demands the neuter gender.                  q " near; "?yyJs. So v. 28. Parallel, Matt. 24: 33. Pechy,
"now;"   7-l.  So (E. V.) Matt. 3:10.  Mark 4:37; Kend., Campbell. This word is preferable-euphoniac gratia.
11:11, etc.  Kend., Wesley, Wakef., Wiclif, Geneva, Liddell,   r The supplement " even" is unnecessary. It has been omitted
Rob.                                                       by Kend., Pechy. Nothing corresponding to it is found in De
I " becometh;" yEv'lat-.  Campbell, Thom., Pechy. S. Fr., Wette, Belg., Iber., S. Fr., Span., Vulg., Eras.  "Even" was
"ses rameaux deviennent."  The radical sense of the verb (fieri,) introduced by Tyndale.
is appropriate..                         " Truly."  See ch. 3: 28, note.
l' "putteth forth."'Exzvj in the Text. Recept. is 2nd aorist   t "shall have come to pass; "ye'vqOat. Scholef., Green (Gr.),
subj. In this tense, the verb is intransitive, so that the rendering p. 318. This verb is used in the sense of " take place," " occur."
would be, " the leaves put forth."  I do not change the rendering Beza, " factse sunt; " Castal., " fient;" S. Fr., " arrivent." " Come
of the E. V., because the true reading is rlxv'f, present subj., in to pass" is an ordinary rendering of this verb, in the E. V.
which the verb is transitive. So Scholz, Knapp, Tittm., Lach., "Shall have" is inserted, as the reference to the future is obvious.
Tisch., Theile, Rob. (Harmony) read Axfni.  So Text. Recept.,   " concerning;" sZeq  (with genit.)  Kend., Thom.    Rob.,




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XIII.                                                       91
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
hour knoweth no man, no, not the KCa~ Tys cs pas,  octsi  Ot8EY, oV3   cerning  that  day  -or  whour
angels  which   are  in   heaven, o   -' yyEAoL o01 EU oypapco, ovSe O knoweth xno one, Ynot even the
neither the Son, but the Father.   vitoS, E/ l o          7r arTp.                   angels, who are in heaven, znor
33 Take  ye  heed, watch  and            33 BAe4reTe,  tapv7rVetre Ka  Lthe Son, -but the Father only.
pray: for ye know  not when the'           oK   o      T           bTake heed, watch  and pray: 33
time is.                                7p0 XE 6                K   ol     E    ap' ~,~~ 34  ~,1  for ye know not when the time
34 For the Son of mean is as a -OTe ( Katpos Er             TV.              a-for ye know  not when the  ime
ro~   P       -A  at    -ndon           ara,3
man  taking  a far journey, who  Opwo7ros  a &rJ3ry/o.    a/eJ E          r oT [-  is.  cA s a man dgoing abroad, 34
left his house, and gave authority  KlcV aVroTi  Kat  3s rO[g (OAo    who left his house, and  gave
to his servants, and to every man  aro   T                                E    T    authority to his servants, and
1~ ~ ~o m~,Ke e-or 3utorit ytoiserant, Kand"
his work;  and  commanded  the   \ o,,                 IK    7                      eto each his work; and  comroEP70P aVTOV  Kal            0V dPc60o         
porter to watch.                         I','                          35        manded the porter to  watch.
35 Watch ye therefore: for ye evere[Aaro Lva  7Pvo PP.  7 | fWatch therefore: for ye know  35
know not when the master of the  7OpEtTE otv'     OVK O&CTE yap WOTE
/.,,,,,,,,     not when  the  master of the
house cometh, at even, or at mid- o Kvptor T?)S OtKcLs epXEra, o#c   house cometh, at evening, or at
night, or at the cock-crowing, or                              A EO-OVVKTlOV   v  dAeKropoooin the morning:                                         4.',,   a        / midnight, or Oat cock-crowing,
36 Lest coming  suddenly,  he    as  7 7                 3p 6 I - c   EACO E eat- or in the morning: lest coming 36
find  ~you sleeping.'hs  EUpI   itas   KaOEv oPTasoa. suddenly, he hshould find you
find you sleeping.13   V/.LW                                                         s
37 And what I say unto you, I            a  8        V  Ae'O  7rao'  AE7oo, sleeping.  And what I say to 37
say unto all, Watch.                   [Tpr7yopeTre.                                 you, I say to all, Watch.
rei (curm genit.), "zreo curm genit. is used only tropically, about,   b " Take heed;" Ba7nrere.  The nominative is unnecessarily
concerni1g, r'especting."                                     expressed in the E. V.  WVe write it, as the Greeks did, only for
v "or."  Instead of xai of the Text. Recept., Knapp, Tittm., the sake of emphasis. Omitted by Kend., Wesley, Pechy, Dick.,
Lachm., Scholz, Tischendorf, Rob. (Harmony), Fritz., Bloom- Wakef., Camp., Thom., Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva.
field (N. T.) have a.  Bloomfield says: "This (for the common    c "As a man," etc. The large supplement, "For the Son of
reading ica~) is found in the most ancient MSS., Versions, and man is," does not seem to be necessary. The mind of the reader
Fathers, and is received by almost every Editor, from WVetstein supplies the thought from the context, i. e., "the departure of the
to Scholz.  Compare Acts 1: 7, WY) V'Yc52 aarl yvcIae oovasove Son of man, the duties enjoined on his servants, and his return
77 xcrtqovo. Wesley, Sharpe, Dick., Campbell have " or."  Vulg., at an unexpected time, are like the departure and return of the
"vet;" De WVette,' oder."                                    master of a family," etc. No supplement is employed by Pechy,
"hour."  The supplement "that" is unnecessary before Kend., Sharpe, Camp., Belg., Luther, De Wette, Span., S. Fr.,
"hour."  It has been dropped by Wakef., Sharpe, Pechy, Cran., Tyndale, Cranmer. The supplement was copied by the E. V.
Geneva.  Nothing corresponding to it is found in Iber., Vulg., from Tyndale. It originated with Beza, "Nam filiuns hominis
Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio.                                 ita est ut," etc. Eras. and Castalio have no supplement.  Should
x "no one; " odce&c.  Wesley, Kend., NWakef., Dick., Sharpe. it be deemed important to insert any thing, I suggest, "It is as
Iberian, "nadie;" S. Fr., "nul;" Belgic, " niemand " Italian, when a man," etc. " It is" would be naturally referred to all the
"niuno;" Dan., "Ingen."                                        circumstances noticed by the Saviour.
" nluno * " Dan., " ~In e.
Y "not even;" oV8. Wakef., Dickinson, Kend. Iber., "ne    d  going abroad;"   6 o.  Kend., Rob., Liddell.  This
ann;" De Wette, "auch nicht" Erasmus, Beza, Castal., "ne   idiomatic phrase corresponds accurately with aro8,j7pog. Bret,
ann;" De Wette, " auchl nicht *;' Erasmus, Beza, Castal. " ne —
Schneider, peregre abiturus " G. Fr., " allant dehors " Syriac,
quidam."  Rob., oVdl, "specially, not even, not so much as.".,.n]L? (who went abroad); Heb. N. T., V='FOX (who went
"nor, OV8i. Robinson, "In a continued negative, at the be-                             i.                         ow.
ginning of a subsequent clause, "nor." So Sharpe, Pechy, Thom., forth).
K;end., Wakef  See v. 11, note.                                e " to each;" t6&aar. Kendrick, Pechy, Wesley, Wakefield,
Kend., Wakef. See v. 11, note.Dik
a "but the Father only;" eli ~,?) 5 7ramo. The supplement Dick.
" only " is taken from Matt. 24: 3'7, a'e'   Iruo  cv. f "Watch."  For the omission of "ye," see v. 33, note.
The sentence is incomplete and harsh, without it. So Wakef.,   g "at cock-crowing;" a&eiroeoqcov,'ia.  As this word is
Tyndale, Cran., Geneva. De Wette, "sondern nur der Vater;" ancrthrous, I do not insert an article. Our usus loquendi doLuther, "sondern allein der Vater;" Castalio, "sed tant1im Pa- mands one before "morning."
ter;" Eras., "sed solus Pater;" S. Fr., "mais le Pbre seul;"    h "should find;" even.  "Should" is inserted in conformity
G. Fr., "mais mor Pere seul;" Iber., "sino el Padre [solo]."    with our usus loquendi.




92                      THiE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO AIARK.-CHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XIV.                              CHAP. XIV.                               CHAP. XIV.
AFTER two days was the feast qf |        HN    E3E To  7rro-xa  Ka  Tra    -Now  after two days, was  1
the passover, and of unleavened  ['v!ca  iter- A           o   repar'    Kat  bthe passover and "the feast of
bread: and the chief priests, and                               K \             unleavened  bread:   and  the
bread                                                                  cherov  o  apXtEpe   Ka  o   pa ef priests  and the scribes
the scribes, sought how they might,            \                    chief priests  and the scritakes
take him by craft, and put him to  T)aETs           S avrov Ev LLJcW      K Al   sought how  they might take
death.                                -r7o'aVreT as roKre oo' tVIV C0't   ~E- him  by craft, and put him  to
2 But they said, Not on  the yoV 8e, M2              ev r    opri), /7rore death.  But  they  said,  Not 2
feast-day, lest there be an uproar Oopvj3ors'a-rat roy Aaoi.   3 iCal dduring  ethe feast, lest there
of the people.                    ovs 3yavR                       a      v Ir   should be  an  uproar  of the
3 And being in Bethany, in the                                                people.  fAnd  when  he was 3
t, oKta   lcJTOS       o    Epo,  gaz- in  Bethay,  in  the house  of 
house of Simon the leper, as lie               tn  Bethany, in  the house  of
sat at meat, there came a woman  KELtLEOV  TavroUv  r7AOe yvv7   eXov-Simon   the leper, gas he  rehaving an alabaster-box of oint-  ra  aAch 3arrTpov /Vpov I            Ypaov  clined  at table, there came a
ment of spikenard, very precious; 7rtortTLK Jr 7roXvreAoVS'    Kal ovr- woman having an alabaster-box
and she brake the box, and poured  Trp[la'      a  To  &Acfi3acrpov,   KaTE- of ointment of spikenard, hpure
it on his head.,-XE              a  )To  KaIa     S7?    KE'aAr"'iand very costly; and she broke
4 And  there were  some that 4                           S                    the box, and poured i on his
had  indignation   within  them-?-o-rrav   8            7tYES     ayavaK7rov'  he-ad.  And there were some, 4
selves, and  said, Why was this res 7rpos Eavrovs,,Ka At eyovTes, who  iwere  much  displeased
wraste of the ointment made?            Ts`    7L?1 crtOAL~a  Ov,    kamong  themselves, and said,
t    o f   t)   o             ten  /ad? yo  Why was this waste of the oint5 For it might haive been sold pov   ye7YoVeV;?dvvaTo    ap  ment made? For'this ointment 5
for  more  than  three  hundred  7TOVTO   rpa?7Y vat E7rava)   ptaKo- might have been sold for more
pence, and have been given to the                                                trot  Svapt,, Krat TOt an three hundred pence, and
I-t.ov  &yvapJO?, Ka          7 aod~VaL Tot^  thantnd
Door. And they murmured against                     \,                          given to the poor.  And they
ser.                      ed against   Tc Xo          E EPLF        roL  arVT.O     murmured  against her.  "But 6
6 And  Jesus  said, Let  her 60    e'Iyo-oovUS  ELTEVY,  IA E7E Jesus  said,  Let  her  alone;
" Now;" De. Pechy, Sharpe, Wakef., Dick. (De Wette,   i " and very costly;" zro2vre2oVS.  Rob. (in verbo), WVakef.,
" Und.")                                                    Campbell, Thom. De Wette, k6stlicher;" Belg., " van grooten
b " the passover;" zo rza'rxca. No supplement such as " the prijs;" Iber., " de mucho precio."  The position of the adverb
feast" is used by Sharpe, Kend., Dick., Thom., Vulg., Eras., "very," before "costly," renders the supplement "and" necessary.
Beza, Castal., S. Fr., Span., Ital., Belg., De Wette.       When adjectives are asyndata in English, they must have the
X "the feast of."  Pechy.  This supplement is taken from  same form as simple, or modified either by comparison, or by
Luke 22 -1,   0 to0, cc  &3 ~co'v. So Span., "  la fiesta de los adverbs. As gro2vrze2oos belongs to v oiJov, the propriety of emazimos;" Belg., " [het feest] der ongehevelde;" De Wette, " das ploying " and " is obvious. Fritz., " ro)vre2oVS   cum v. veosov
Fest des Ungesauerten."                                     cohaerere puto."
d " during;" lV (, tonoE ).  Rob., &E. Trollope (is), "It in-   ere much displeased;"  ayaxzovzs. Pechy, Rob. So
dicates the period at, in, during, or within which any thing is (E. V.) ch. 10:14, 41.
done."  So Wakef., Campbell, Dick., Sharpe. S. Fr., "pendant   k," among themselves, and said;" rros gE avrzov, Peax 2yorreg.
(la fete);" I~ber., " durant (la fiesta)."                The preposition has the same force as in chs. 1:27, 9: 33, (E. V.),
e "the feast."  The supplement "day" is unnecessary. So ",,among themselves."  Rob. (in loco), reos. Alternative renderCampbell, Kend., Wesley, Sharpe.                           ing, " they were much displeased, and said among themselves.", "And when he was;" K!cdl Jtrog as',roiv. As the pronoun   I "this ointment."  Toio'oz #ei~ov is the reading of Griesb.,
should not be omitted, the change of the participial construction
0'~~~~.              ~Scholz, Lachm., Tischend., Tittm., Knapp, and Fritzsche. It has
to that of the -finite verb is most proper.                been adopted by Wesley, Sharpe, A. Camp., Pechy.
"as he reclined."  See ch. 2  15, note. Vulg., "recumberet;" Iber., "recostado;" Syriac,   S *    (Part. Peil, incum-   m "given; " Jo&Txra.  The repetition "have been" is unbens).                                                     necessary.
h " pure;"   a trms.    Rob. (in verbo), Pechy, Trollope (Ana-    " But;" J.   Kend., Wesley, Dick., Campbell,  Wakefield.
lecta), Tyndale, Cran., Coverdale, Geneva. De Wette, " achter; " S. Fr., "mais;" Belg., "maar;" De Wette, "aber;" Span. and
Belg., onvervalschte;" Iber., "puro;" Dan., "uforfalsket.'  Iber., "mas;" Ital., "ma;" Dan., "men."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. —CHAP. XIV.                                              93
KING JAE3'ES VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
alone; Whly troublle ye herl? slhe cIvr7V   I  urT  Icv OWOVS WSPEX ETE; Owhydoyetroubleher? shehath
hath  wrought a good work  on KcAo    pyo                                    wrought a good work pfor me.
me.                                  7   /               x         x 1    Few
7 For ye have the poor with   7raLVTore y7Cp TOVS rrTcoXOVS eXE- For ye  have the poor with you  7
you always, and whensoever ye Te LeOt? EaVTOc, V Kalt   ranever ye will,
will ye may do theim  good: but a cra        e cro    e    ro-at',z  rye cau do them  good, but me
me,,                    ye have not always.  She hath  8
me ye have  ot always.  v  EXETE.    EXE  done what she could:'she hath
8 She  lhath  done  what  she CaVT, E01ro7o-E.   7rpoeAa/3e  WpPt- anointed my body beforehand
could: she is come aforehand to                oEJL  7TT    EVT& 5for the'burial.    uTruly I say  9
anoint my body to the burvio                                                 to y,   herever   this gospel 
9Oaoo, e  -topyo.  a/zr/   A      /z v  to you, Wherever this gospel
9 Verily I say unto you, Where-  arr/ o.
soever this gospel shall be preach- oroV vU  K7pVXf21 rO Euayy'Atov  shall  be preached throughout
ed throughout the whole world, TOuTO ES' oAov  rov Ko0o-Lo P, Kal  o the whole  world, vwhat she
this also that she lhath done shall  w ror/o-pv  avrr/   A rLaA]-Oi ra t EL     hath done, shall also be spoken
be spoken of, for a memorial of /r/vrvvo              aCvrls.   10 ICa[   of, for a memorial of her. And 10
her.                                 I,   s                                  Judas  Iscariot, one  of  the
10 And Judas Iscariot, one of  ova',Kapr  twelve, went to the chief priests
the twelve, went unto the chief aoBeKa,  ar7AOe Vpos rovr  apX- wto deliver him  up  to  them.
priests, to betray him unto them. repaELS, Lva 7rapacpW aVUTO  atvrols. And when they heard it, they 11
11 And when  they heard  it,      0            aeKOuvTraTr   eEXap' o-av,  were glad, and  promised  to
they were glad, and promised to KaL E7rL yyl[Aavro avr,          p7ptov   giwre   him   money.     And  he
give hlim moneA.  And he sought lovvap- Kal E~,~et rr   EVatPrS Sought                how  he'might  conhow he mi(rht conveniently betray,.
how~ he might conveniently   betray  cUTO v   wapaaM.                        veniently deliver him up. And 12
him.                                    12
K12 AndA the 7fPa  T  C0T    LEpa  c   t the first day of the feast of un12 And the first day of unlea-v-                  R                        leavened  bread       when   they
ened bread, when they killed the,    E           o-X      vo   leavened  bread,  when  they
passover, his disciples said unto AIyov Irtv aep o0 Jta r7ca acvTroV, killed  the passover, his  dishim, Where wilt thou that we go   o 170      eAetsr  E7reAOtOVTresr Etoria- ciples Ysay to him, Where wilt
anld prepare, that thou mayest eat O[.lI                           thou that we shall go and prethe passoveru?                       13           Oa'    T  a~-Xa; pare, that thou mayest eat the
13 And he sendeth forth two                  W   TAccAL Quo rov [    passover?   And  he  sendeth 13
of his disciples, and  saith unto  OT77'TW    aVTOV, KacL  AEyELt avCTOZS, forth two of his disciples, and
them, Go ye into  the city, and   YrayeTe  e19  T7)V  7roAtp'  Ka)L saith  to  them, zGo into  the
o "why do ye trouble her?" ri  ur* z&-rzovc -,oerte; TEanticipate the time of doing."  le renders this passage, "she
This arrangement involves no greater departure from the order hath anointed my body by anticipation against my burying.':
of the text than that of the E. V. So Pechy, Thom., Campbell, The phrase, "is come beforehand" (of the E. V.) is taken from
Dick., Vaklef. It accords with ordinary usage.           the Vulgate, "prmvenit ungere."
P "for me." Thomson, Dick.'Ev ~0oi instead of eis 48i, is   t " burial."  Sharpe, Pechy. "Burying" is now used only as
adopted on the authority of Griesb., Scholz, Knapp, Tittmann, a participle.
Lachm., and Tisch. Rob. (~V), "So after verbs implying to do   U "Truly."  See ch. 3: 28, note.
any thing in the case of any one, i. e., to or for him, where the
accusative or dative might stand." Dan., " imod mig."      V " what;" o. Sharpe, Wesley, Pechy, Wakefield. Vulgate,
a ccustveor  "ativ mihtnstand."  i d mig."  " quod."  The rendering should agree with that of the same proq " whenever;" o-rav. " Whensoever " is obsolete.
noun in v. 8.
"ye can;" Scvaa&e. Pechy, Wakef., Sharpe, Campbell,                       See ch. 1:14, note.
Thomson. This verb is not a declaration of permission, but of
ability.' "might-deliver —up. See ch. 1: 14, note.
8 "She hatl  anointed-beforehand;"  rohha/2e avn lae.   Y  say;" 2fyovalv. Wesley, Pechy, Vakef., Sharpe. Vulg.,
Wakef., Pechy. De WVette, "sie salbte zum Voraus;" Iber., Eras., Beza, Castalio, "dicunt;" De Wette, "sagen;" Span.,
"se ha anticipado a ungir."  " lliroloaeifbcvo (says Rob.) before "licen."
an infin. (signifies), to take up beforehand,  to do before the time, to   z "Go;"'rTsciydee.  The pronoun is omitted in the text, as




94                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVi.LID  VERSION.
there shall meet you a man bear- &7ravTr7-0-E  V/Lt  alVOpoW7roS Kepc"- city, and  aa  man  bearing  a
ing a pitcher of water: follow  UtLtov v T8a7'oS /3acrTTro,'           KoAov- pitcher of water will meet you:
him., -   14,,
14 And whim.             he shall 07$ -aTE  aVTwC,         KaL  o7ov  Eav  follow   him.  And  bwherever 14
14 And wh'eresoever he shall       "O7, -0'ifIE    c    KO^ 6f,    he  shall  enter, csay  dto the
go in, say ye to the good-man of eOTOrAtOof  the   aoue,                                                        he
the  house, The  Master  saith,   Ot                             Aet,           masther    saof  the hou se,  The
Where  is  the   guest-chamber, eoT7  TO KTV                         TO          eTeacher saith,       ere      the
where  I shall eat the  passover ET   T                                         gust-chber,  where  I shall
with my disciples?                     15 Ke  pas sor / aVT cs zEar EL    WYEOv    eat the passover with my diswith my disciples?                     1  Kat aVtrTos Vlt%  i`Et aVO)yeoP ciples?  And ie will show you 15
15 And  he will shew  you  a                3l                           EEpLYO  r  ciples?  And he will show you 15
5eseo/ya  ec07'p6/EV,'E7toqoV-'   EKEt a large  upper room  furnished
large upper room  furnished  aczd  o         a  16 /Tft /L-                      a d         prepared   there furnished
prepared: there make ready for                                       t  E        and  prepared: there  prepare
us.                                    0ov ol ca~OTraL avTrov, KacL  A00VoV  for us.  And his disciples went 16
16 And   his  disciples  went  e'r TrV 7roAtv, Icai Epov KaBorS  forth, and came into the city
forth, and came into the city, and eLt7rE aV rots,  KaC  Tro/lctYav         To  and found gthings heven as he
found as he had said unto them:'ao-Xa.                                          had  said  to  them, and'they
and  they made ready  the  pass-    17  fa[ of[la\    7evo/~lV7   epXE- prepared  the passover.   And 17
over.                                 Tact  /er~a TrOy    &oEKC'     18 Ka[ jevening having come, he com17 And in the evening he com-  ar,                     I;   -     eth with the twelve.  And kas 18
zn          avaKft11EV~v  avoaVct Kat E0-0t0-.
eth with the twelve.                          *        l,    they  reclined  at  table,  and
~18 And as'- they                eisat, and did eatT E     6  ITo, A/nd1]  XE1 8 And as they sat, and did eat,       v, e     llre  o   I w  C/ 77'were eating, Jesus said, mTruly
Jesus said, Verily I say unto you, Y70o  vl)tt,  OTt ELSt  E   Vw V 7rapa- I say to you, One of you, who
One of you which eateth with me, a oo-et  IE,, 6  eJOl)ov  feEr  e/pov. eateth  with  me, "will deliver
sh1ll betray me.  gSan    Ob sr;?p4av7o Avz7rerO-tat, Kal me up.  And they began to be 19
19 And they began to be sorrowful, and to say unto him  one AEyELv aV'T(  ELS  K atV  ELr,  M?   Tt' sorrowful, and to say to him,
there is no emphasis, and the version should correspond. So the tion, we never omit the object of this verb. The thought preE. V. of the parallel, Matt. 26: 18,'Yrciys/e, "Go."  So Kend., sented by the text is that the disciples found all, which Christ
Pechy, Campbell, Wakef., Dick. In this verse, axzolov9r'aare is had declared would occur, to be as he had said-they found " the
properly rendered in the E. V. simply " follow."            man," " the guest-chamber," etc. Beza has introduced a supplea man, bearing a pitcher of water, will meet you; " &avv- ment here, " invenerunt omnia prout dixcrat eis;" S. Fr., " ils
v7aEt Vrv, av,9'oco7rog xeoc uto0v VsarogS  aacvrTcZw. This simple trouverent les choses comme ii leur avait dit."
and natural arrangement of the sentence is that of Wiclif. " a   h1 " even as;" zaJ,9's. Pechy. So (E. V.) ch. 11: 6. Luke
man berynge a galoun of whater shall mete you."  That of the 1: 2; 19: 32. John 12: 50; 15:10. Rom. 1: 28, etc. This
E. V. originated with Tyndale. S. Fr., " un homme portant une particle is used for the classic xczacd  (xaY a'), defined by Liddell
cruche d'eau viendra au devant de vous."                    "according as," "just as."
b A" wherever."  "Wheresoever" is obsolete.  Sharpe, Ken-    "they prepared."  See v. 15, note.
drick.                                                        J "evening having come."  See chs. 1: 32 and 6: 21, notes.
"say;" e'rcitre. Kend., Pechy, Campbell, Wakef., Thom.   k "aas they reclined."  Robinson (in verbo), "to recline at
properly omit "ye."  So parallel (E. V.) Matt. 26: 18. See table;" Bretsch., " accumbo (intellige: ad mensam);" Liddell,
v. 13, note.                                               later (i. e., by later Greek writers), " to lie at table; " Lat. " accumd "to the master of the house;" are om o3eaSu0:. Wakef., bere."  So Kend., Dick. Iber., "estando ellos recostados;" De
Pechy, Kend., Dick., Sharpe, Thomson, Campbell. So (E. V.) Wette, " da sie zu Tische lagen;" Vulg., Castal., " discumbenMatt. 10: 25. Luke 13: 25; 14: 21.                         tibus eis;" Eras., " quum accumberent;" Beza, " Quumque dise " Teacher."  See ch. 4:38, note.                      cubuissent;" Syriac,,,%.    (incumbentibus). See ch. 2: 15,
f "prepare;" ~otad'aars.  So in v. 12. Dickinson, Sharpe, note.
Campbell, Pechy. S. Fr., "preparerez;" Vulg., Eras., Beza,       " were eating;"  at,:o'vrwov. Dick. This form, termed the' parate."  Thus the E. V. in a majority of the instances, where " progressive imperfect," representing continued action, presents
this word occurs, in the text.                             the thought of the text with exactness.
"things."   This supplement is inserted because the sentence   m "Truly;" See ch. 3 ~28, note.
is imperfect if "found" has no object. In writing or conversa-   - " will deliver —up."  See ch. 1: 14, note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XIV.                                                  95
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
by one, Is it I? and another said, | ey);  Kia a' oAAos, M7J?,t ey;;  one by one, Is it I? and another
[s it I?                              20  0     aWOKPlOES  ELErev avUroLt,  said, Is it I?  And he answered 26
20 And he answxered andl said  ETi T       c Tc   v   coaEKca, 0   Oe agrro.T- and said to them, It is one of
unto them, It is one of the twelve   e                    ec   TO 7     -pvBA o. the twelve, who dippeth with
that dippeth with me in the dish. 21                                           me in the dish    The Son of 21
21 The  Son  of man  indeed            0 /Lt   VTOS    )   O W    1)         me in  the  dish.   The Son of 21
goeth, as it is written of him: but  YEt  KgaOcoS 7EyEpa7Tat 7rept av- man indeed odeparteth, as it is
wo to that man by whom the Son ToD'  oal-          ~  z    rpoTr       E       written Pconcerning him: but
of man is betrayed! good were it a t' ov   VOS TO) ovpoov 7rapa- |woe  to  that man, rthrough
for that man if he had never been  &o0Tat  iclaAoV?V avTC, E  O0VW whom  the Son of man -is deborn.,                                       -,,,,                      livered up, tIt had been good
Ey/Epv?)V0   6 avup[ogros* EKgELPOS.
22 And as they did eat, Jesus          2,                                    for that man, uif he had not
took bread, and blessed, and brake                              a              been born.  And vas they were 22
it, and gave to them, and said, /"c   o 0Io           S  apTov evAoyJ]o-as eating, Jesus took bread, and
Take, eat: this is my body.           EKAGaC,   Kai  1O)cKEV  aVroi, Katand gave
23 And he took the cup, and  ELWrE,  Aa3E7E,  dOayETE.   rovro  to them, and said, -Take: this
when  he had egiven  thanks, llhe |             O r    cohLW -1LOV.   23 _Ka\ Aka- is my body.  And he took the 23
gave it to  them: and  they  all /9ol~ r   7rorr3ploV  evxapc-rar s  cup,  and when  he had given
dr      it                         l         TO    TO         Ev poT7a  cup, and when  he had given
dr     of  OKE  avroLg* K^ L E'rtov  E~ av- thanks, he gave it to them: and
24 And  he  said  unto  them,       24          
*4.Bncl    Ire~  siov  7~rE9    eKat EtVre  avrots, they all drank of it.  And he 24
This is my blood of the new testa-  Io?   VTaV                                  ty 
Inent, which is shed for many.         iOUTO ro Tr   TO atL/a FoLV, TO T7s  said to them, This is my blood,
25 Verily, I say  unto  you, I lcatwv s ) S.taS7cr,         2 i'     7 rep   7roT -'that iof the  new   covenant,
will drink no more of the fruit of A63'v E;Kxvvroevov.   25                    wh, Ae'o  which is shed for many. zTruly 25
the vine, until that day that I vpvL, oTL ovKe'rT  ov -?J 7frelo eW    K TOV   I say to you, I zzshall drink no
drink it new in the kinrgdom  of                          I| more of the fruit of the vine,
dikineinhekGod.      ofE?7evv aToor   T7,S a,,E'Aov,  ew%,-r till that day, awhen I drink it
God.                                  It  /     I   /     r/       G      I
)}/tcpas' ~/eKEW], orav av-ro 7ripre new  in the kingdom  of God.
26 And when they had sung an                                                 new  in the kingdo    of God.
hymn, they  went  out into  the KatVov ev  7   /3aClAela  rov eov.  And  when  they  had  sung  a 26
mount of Olives.                         26 KCat  /vmvso-avrrE    E?7OA0ov eLS hymn, they went out into the
27 And Jesus saith unto them, To opos Troy'EAxatv.  27 KaL AE- mount of Olives.  And Jesus 27
o ", departeth;" ~zrcy'et. Campbell, Dick. Robinson, vrciY.   v " as they were eating;" EatOdvrcow  avrv',. Wakef., Dick.,
"To depart" (in the sense of "' departing from this world" or Sharpe. S. v. 18, note.'life ") is common in our language to express the thought of   w "Take."  qdOyee of the Text. Recept. (" eat ") is rejected
dying. The full expression was employed by Christ, John 7: 33, by Griesbach, Scholz, Lachmann, Tittmann, Knapp, Fritz., Rob.
rcayco 7reos Zo3  ZrEUavrd yE.                            (Harmony), Tisch. Not recognized by Syriac or Vulgate. It
P " concerning him;" rreoi aVroi.  Dick.  Present usage is p'ious.
gives this word the preference, rather than " of"              " tat;" z.  Vakef., Rend., Them., Sharpe. D"e   ette,
" das;" S. Fr., " celui;" Belg., " het (bloed)."  This article is
q " woe."  The present orthography of the word. Webster.  obviously emphatic, and has the force of a demonstrative. See
r " through whom;" &' ov. Rob., 8ta. I deem it desirable Rob. (Lex., ), " the article is sometimes repeated (that is, before
to limit " by," as far as practicable, to cases where the instru- a genitive with its article) for the sake of emphasis."
mental dative occurs.                                        Y "of the-covenant; " zis —G ta&ar9Ios.  Sharpe, Kendrick,
"  is delivered up."  See ch. 1: 14.                     Pechy, Wakef., Campbell, Thomson, Dick. De Wette, "des —
Bundes;" Iber., " del-pacto;" Beza and Castalio, "fcederis."
t "It had been good;" vxaiv qv. Wesley, Pechy, Sharpe. Rob. (in verbo).
S. Fr., " il e/it et6."  The imperfect is here used for the pluper-      " Truly." See ch. 3 28, note.  zz Kend. tr. Luke 22:18.
fect. Trollope, Gram., ]50, obs. 5 (5).
Trollpe, Gram., 50, ohs.a "when;" o5av. Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, Dick., Thomson.' "if he had not been born;" eZ oiz 7E8yv,'?,.  Sharpe, Iber., "cuaiLdo;"  S. Fr., "ohu;" De Wette, "wenn;" Vulg.,
Wesley, Wakef.                                             Mont., Eras., Beza, " cfm."




96                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
All ye shall be offended because yEt aTroLS   ['I7yoroi;s,'Ort c7r'v- saith to them, bYe will all deof me this night: for it is written, TES' o-KavccaAtVLlO-(o?-EO-6E  E eLLo   EV sert me this night: for it is
[ will smite the shepherd, and the T   VVKTL  TaWTq- OTt yEypa7WTat,  written, Iwill smite the shepsheep shall be scattered.              ilaTaro[     TOY  7Wrot/LELa, Kat  8ta- herd  and  the  sheep cwill be
28 But after that I am risen, I mrKopTrrcOOreraat-  Ta7   7rpo/3ara. scattered.  But dafter e I have 28
will go before you into Galilee.    25'AAAc    MerTa TO  Ey/ep07vatL ME, risen, I will go before you into
29 But Peter said  unto  him,   -po4Ct~o~ V/Sr es T])), FaA tiaP.xl         | Galilee. But Peter said to him, 29
Although  all shall be offended, 29                    po         aT,             Thoug  all should desert thee,
y   wl not7-POS' I.10y,v-rco-,,t L   Though all should desert thee,
yet will not I.                       EL rarres rKcavaAttrLoo         vrcLO tt,
30 And Jesus saith unto him,,   30 7                     K,  yet  I   il not.   And  Jesus
Verily I say unto thee, That this a A           I) OV  eco(.    0  Kat A    ey   acv- saith to him, "Truly, I say to
eCO y Io s           y unto i thee Ta` t this
day, even in this night, before the,'I,                        thee, That i'thou, to-day, even
Tt oT?]MEPOV EP) T(/ MVKTt ThTTat-e
cock crow twice, thou shalt deny  7p  i             3                            in this nigEht, before the cock
me thrice.                             7TptV n   t  a KTopa  o           yaa,;t  
31But  he  spak    the  more  ap 7.    31  O       K  shall crow twice, wilt deny me
31 But  he  spake  the  more /7reptrro- e' e  /xAAor,'.; thrice.    Buthespake the more
vehemently, If I should die withe.    But he spake the more 31
thee, I will not deny thee in any  /Me &ei ovva7roacelv  sooc, O   e7  vehemently, klf I must die with
wise.   Likewise  also  said                                                     they  ere a{rapryco/ac.  1,2ratcTS    Bethee, I will by no means deny
all.                                  Kal 7ravrES' eAEyor.                       thee.  lAnd so also said they
32 And they came to a place            32 KAI EpXoovral etS  XCOPto, all.  And they came to a place 32
which was named  Gethsemane: o               \     o  a M FOo-yaMavr        KaL "named Gethsemane:  and he
and he saith to his disciples, Sit AyeLt TOts MaO7T ars cWIO'    KTCa-  saith to his disciples, "Sit here,
ye here, while I shall pray.           OtloarE   o Ae,  EWr 7rpo-EtVr o/taLt. otill I shall pray.   And  he 33
33 And  he taketh  with  him 33 Ct  7rapaAaMt/avet rTO    ie-  taketh  with  him  Peter,  and
b " Ye will all desert me;"'rctgrZe ahz av3a):C(aa&~e bi   h, Truly."  See ch. 3: 28, note.
/uoi. See ch. 4: 17, note. Castal., "vos me omnes deseretis;"    i  thou;" av. This pronoun is inserted after Otr by Griesb.,
Kend., " ye will all forsake me."  The thought presented here is Scholz, Lachmann, Knapp, Tischendorf, Rob. (Harmony)  It is
expressed in v. 50 thus, Ka~ ad9vees  /rrg ar-E. V., "And they recognized by Syr., Vulg., and Mont.  It belongs to the text.
all forsook him."  I have used " desert," as appropriate in some It is obviously emphatic, being equivalent to " even thou."  So
instances, where this verb in question occurs; and as it will not Wesley, Dick. De Wette, "dass du."
be the representative of any other Greek verb in this book. Rob..ives.his.ehnition  3f Ade l~assive axcrvsct~i5Ea~  "to-day;" a~/,eyoov.   Kendriclk, Pechy, Wesley, Campbell.
gives this definition of the passive aza  2cx)etcat i/,'rtvt, "to
be offended in or at any one, to take offense at His character,  ug., Eras.,  eza, Castalio "hodiaujonrd'hui;"
word, conduct, so as to desert and reject him."  " Offend " is in- Iber., "hoi;" Dan., "i Dag."
appropriate, as the text does not present the idea that the dis-   k, If I must die with thee;" 5'Ecv  ue 87. avvazo&gverv aoe.
pleasure of the apostles would be excited toward the Saviour. Wesley, Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, Pechy. Belg., "Al moest ik
For the use of the auxiliary " will" see ch. 13: 6, note.  met u sterven."  De Wette, " Wenn ich mit dir sterben miisste."
"will." 13:6 n B. Fr., " Lors m6me qu'il me faudrait mourir avec toi."  Iber.,
"will."  See ch. 13: 6, note.,.  "Aunque me sea necesario el morir contigo."
d "after I have risen;" #erA r' lysYoJ favt. In conformity   I "And so also "'Qaccs  As ai. Kend.
with present usage, " have" is substituted for " am."  See ch.    n
1: 38, note.                                                  m " named;" ov  o o'voya.  Kend., Sharpe, Camp., Wesley,
Wakef.
e " that."  This word is superfluous. Not employed by Wes-   " "Sit here;" Kag'iaare  8e&. "Ye" is dropped here. It is
ley, Wakef., Kend., Sharpe. 
unnecessarily inserted in the E. V. See v. 13, note. Omitted'" Though all should desert thee; " Kaoi ei rcivres eaxav2a2Rt- by Wesley, Wakef., Kend., Dick., Thom., Pechy.
&,7jaovrat. See v. 27, no+e. Tyndale, Geneva, Pechy, Thom.,   o "till I shall pray."  The literal rendering presents the
Dick., Camp.                                                thought accurately, though our idiom would perhaps incline in
~ "I will not."  This is the natural order for English readers. favor of the second future, "till I shall have prayed."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. XIV.                                               97
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
Peter, and James, and John, and  pov  Kal TO7'IaKLo3ov  Kat'hO- James, and John, and began to
began to be sore amazed, and to avows                                  /ft';ovToS. I[a2 LO apTa-  be Pgreatly amazed, and qfull
be very heavy;                        To  EK0akt/3euttaLL  KaL Ea3ytoZetr. of anguish.  And he saith to 34
34 And  saith  unto  them, My  34 Kat AEyet av'TroS, ]leptAvwros             them, My soul is exceeding
soul is exceeding sorrowful unto                                                     ful  even    to   death:
death: tarry ye here, and watch.                                               try here and   tch.           nd 35
35 And  he  went forward  a iTOU'  letaTe  o(e Kat ypri0pEt- -tarry here and watch.  And 35
he went forward a littlef and
little, and fell on the ground, and re.   35 Kal  7rpoeAOv  ftKp,            he went forward a little, and
prayed that, if it were possible, e7rerrev E7rL T?7S' 7S/', KatL 7poGo-rq- fell on the ground, and prayed
the hour might pass from  him.       XeTO, tla  El (UVaTO, iPT, r'l      p-  that if it could be possible, the
36 And he said, Abba, Father,'AO    c7r' aTroV?*  cp4a'  36 Ka  hour might pass from him. And 36;
all things are possible unto thee;'AEcyeV,'Ai3p,    0 7rWraTp, 7rrPa he  said,  Abba, Father, all
take  away this  cup  from  me: avvaTr      a oot.  rpEE7KE TO  OT-  things are  possible  to  thee;
nevertheless, not what I will, but plo' a7  Uv         r-oo'AA  o, 7  take away this cup from  me:
what thou wilt. -y                                        T          37     \ nevertheless, not what I will,
37 And he cometh, and findeth          ea     a\o    A, /                   but what thou twik.  And he 37
them   sleepinglo   and  saith  unto  EIXETat Kal  EVpltYKEL  VTOVS' KLO- b
them  sleeping, and  saith  unto E                  \,,        cometh and findeth them sleepPeter,  Simon,  sleepest   thou?  Voe,  Kal  Aeyel T                   c lIeTp9,  ing, and saith to Peter, Simon,
couldest  not  thou  watch  one Ztpo-, Ka)er;                 o rxur    sleOpestthou? coKldst thou o
Lhour? /laja, cpa, yplyop7roaL;                                        /PV~ watch one hour?  Watch and 38
38 Watch ye and pray, lest ye yopeLTE KCat rpoo-evXeO-T,  t Vza c    y
ente intot n.  T prit  WE  T    E  pray, lest ye enter into utrial.
enter into temptation.   The spirit Ete         E Et 7etp/v. T              V The spiri indeed is ready, but
truly  is ready, but the flesh i                                                                         y
truly  is reaady, but tkhe flesh. is 7rvt, E/a     7rpo8tvtov,  7 E  T o-p~ the flesh is weak.  And again 39
wea'k.                               aO-OEV'S.       K al 7 a'X t V  a'7F~
39 And  aain  he went away  i7\reA-he went away, and  prayed,
39 And  again he went a~way/    ov |7rWpoo'yvaTo  av                     - -speaking  the  same  words.
and prayed, and spake the same                        40    \                   peaking
~words.                           ELW&)yoV E76.  KaLL VW7roTEPE aS' And  when  he  returned, he 40
words.                                 IF
40 A~nd when he returned, he |eupev aVTOvs raAtLV KaO(uaoo Tas'  found  them   -sleeping   again
found them asleep again, (for their 1                        37ra' y7p   oV /ftaA LoL  areovp (for their eyes were heavy);
eyes were hea-vy;) neither wist /3e3apP eLEoL, KaL  ovK   ETELoaP7  rand zthey  knew  not what to
they what to answer him.             avTS   awroKptOo-Ct.                      answer him.  And he cometh 41
41 And  he cometh  the third          41 Kat e'PXerTat TO TpltTo, KaL the third  time, and  saith  to
P "greatly."  So Rob. (in loco, bc9'cufEco.)  "Sore," in this   v " indeed;" y'v.  So parallel (E. V.) Matt. 26  41. Wesuense, is obsolete.                                      ley, Wakef., Dick., Camp., Sharpe, Thom. " Truly" was taken
q "full of anguish;"  7,qUovser. Bretsch. (in verbo), "gra- from Cranmer.
vissime ang-or;" Beza, " gravissime angi;" Belg., " zeer beangst   w "speaking;"  ebl~nv. Wesley, Pechy. Sharpe adopts the
te worden." In conformity with the text, a period is placed participial construction " saying."  Belg., "sprekende;" S. Fr.,
after "anguish."  So Sharpe, Dick., WVakef.               "disant;" Iber., " diciendo."
r " even to;" &U`s.  WTesley, Kend., Dick., Thom., Sharpe.   x "sleeping;" zoxa&ezvovras. Dick., Pechy. S. Fr., "endorSo parallel (E. V.) Matt. 26:38. Luke 2:15. Acts 26: 11. mis;" Belg., "slafende;" De Wette, "schlafend;" Vulg., Beza,
2 Cor. 1  ~13.                                            Castalio, " dormientes."
"tarry." "Ye" is dropped as superfluous. See v. 13, note.   y "and;" aci. Pechy, Wresley, Campbell, Wakefield, Dick.,
So Kend., Dick., Wakef., Campbell, Thom., Geneva, Tyndale.    Thom., Sharpe, Kend. As no negative precedes xca, it should
t 1" wilt." This word is a supplement, and should be italicized. be rendered, according to its usual sense, by and.
E "trial;"  et'eloauv'.  The generic sense of this word is   z "they knew not;" ovz.Secaav.   Pechy, Sharpe, Kendrick,
deemed most appropriate here, viz., a trial, proof, putting to the Wesley, Campbell, Wakef. "Wist" is obsolete. The pluperf.
test  So Rend., Thom. See ch. I:13, note.                of e'&c has the force of an imperf. Rob.




98                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CIHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
time, and saith unto them, Sleep  XAyet avrTots, KacOEV'8ere r7) Aot- them, aSleep on still, and take
on now, and take your rest: it is'ov  Kat  aWvacraeoL OE.   a7reXEt'  your rest.  It is enough, the
enough, the hour is come; behold,                                 ap oTa    hour is come; bbehold, the Son'AoEh,                   7pato hour is come;'behold, the on
-q W,\,, 7 \apaoto                               o 
the Son of man is betrayed into      vOS Too             p ov                   of man      delivered up into the
the hands of sinners.                 pas  Ov         apToAc.   42  ylpE- hands  of sinners.  dRise, let us 42
42 Rise up, let us go; lo, he o -Oe  ayoev'   tLSov, 0 7rapa&covs| go; behold, he, who edelivereth
that betrayeth me is at hand.,
t/rE?77/LKE.                             me up, is at hand.  And im- 43
43 And immediately while he            43 Ka                     VT          meia
tVEWSE,  avrov Aa-mediately, while fhe was yet
yet spake, cometh Judas, one of Aov7TOg, wcpaytvETcu iov'&x, Epye               speaing, cometh Judas, being
the twelve, and with him  a gsreat                                              spea       cometh Judas,  beig
the twelve, and wOith him  a great       C  JSEKa, Kat /lET  aTro9 one of the twelve, and with him
multitude with swords and staves,  NoXo'oAVs' fera  Wa -XapeC v K a     a great hcrow d  with swords
from  the  chief priests, and  the        O    7                                a great h frod with  swords
scribes, and the elders.              |,tuAcov, 7rapa'COV apXtepeCOV    KaCL and  iclubs, from    the  chief
44 And he that betrayed him, Tct  7YpapqareO t    KaL  T'v  7rpe- priests, and  the scribes, and
had given them  a token, saying,    ~               7vrePcr'.   4   e oKe;   or'al a-  the elders.  And he jwho de- 44
Whomsoever I  shall kiss, that  Movs avTop  o-tvo-otov  avrots, livered him up, had given them
same is he; take him, and lead Ae&/wv,   OOr  aO  </tA?-jco, aVTOS' a sign saying, Whomsoever I
him  away safely.                     Eo-Lt'  KpaT7JarTE avTov, KaL ara- shall kiss, kthat is he;  take
45 And  as  soon  as  he was 7yaC erE  ar5aAcrs.   45 Ka;                  - him, and lead him away safely.
come, he goeth  straightway  to  00)or,  EVSOEcO   7rpoOEAO\ov  arT c  And'when he came, -he went 45
him, and  saith, Master, Master, AE'yt, PPae3,'pa/3/36  KatL arTE- "immediately to him, and saith,
and kissed him.                         t[A77Tev  avrov.         Ot   e EEr-  -oRabbi, Rabbi; and kissed him.
46 And they laid their hands /3aAo   Er' av              r TV Ta  XEPaC   av- And they laid their hands on 46
on him, and took him.                 T7&(, Kat eKpa7o-aP aTvro.                 him, and took him.  And one 47
47 And one of them that stood'417 E   6s'  E TSr TO   7r apeoT-7rKO- of those, who stood by, drew
" a Sleep on still, and take your rest;" IrCaO'eV3eSEZ  zo 20oVS    f " he was speaking; " a'croS 2crovzvros.   Wakef., Dickinson,;xat vazrxaeEa&9e. The critical Editions differ as to the punctua- Sharpe, Thom.
tion of this sentence. Griesbach, Knapp, Tittmann, Robinson   g "being one of the twelve;" EJs e~v rarv 8a6s.a.  So the
(Harmony), place the interrogative si"n after                          one  f te twlve, thus  So
(Harmony), place the interrogative sign after,vawcrae, thus, same phrase (E. V.) John 6: 71. S. Fr. "qui 6tait Fun des
furnishing the sense, " Do ye sleep on still (or still further), and douze, Iber., " que era uno de los doce."
take your rest?"  Scholz, Tischendorf, Lachmann, Fritzsche,
Bloomfield, follow the punctuation of the Text. Recept. Of the   h "crowd."  See ch. 2  4, note.
two modes of rendering, that of the E. V. is deemed to be most   i " clubs;"  2towv. Wesley, Campbell, Thom., Pechy. Eras.,
probably accurate. " Still" has been substituted for now," as it Beza, Castal., " fustibus;" Liddell (in verbo), " a thick cudgel."
more clearly presents the idea of " henceforward."  As an alternative rendering, " Sleep hereafter (r t2ot r2ov), and take your   i "who delivered him up, n taeoca.ovs.   See ch. 3  19,
rest."  The thought, in this case, is supposed to be, "Take an- note.
other time to sleep, as Judas is now at hand."  So Erasmus,   k "that is he;" aVzods iavt. By Hellenistic usage, croos is
" Dormite posthac et requiescete."                         employed in place of oSV'os. Bloomf., Fritz. (in loco). De Wette,
" er ist's;" Belg. " die is't."
b "behold;"  0ovi.  Wakefield, Pechy, Dick., Wesley.  Soer ist's;" BeIg, 
v. 41 (E. V.)  Matt. 26: 46.                                  1 "when he came;" ERREDov. Sharpe, Thom. By this rendering, which gives the sense of the text, we are relieved from the
0 "is delivered up."  See ch. 3: 19, note.               disagreeable hissing sound in " as soon as."
d — Rise;"'Eysi'eo9&e.  "Up" is superfluous.  "Rise" or   " "he went;" 2reooue29'av,. Pechy, WVakef.
U arise" is a common rendering of this verb, ill E. V.        "  immediately."  See ch. 1: 10, note.' "delivereth me up."  See ch. 3: 19, note.             I  o " Rabbi."  See ch. 9: 5, note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XIV.                                                   99
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
by, drew  a sword, and  smote a TwOv  r7rao-ax/EVos  T] r7          -tv aXatpav Phis sword and smote sthe Serservant of the high priest, and cut enrae- ToW   obAov  To    pXLEPE- vant of the high priest and cut
off his ear.
48 And  Jesus  answered  and 6cg, KaL a&OELZAEV  aW0TOVa  TO COrtIO. off his ear.   And  Jesus an- 48
48 And  Jesus  answered   and 48 a           na   y       troKp ttE6  s'I7o-o *
said unto them, Are ye come out                                       vs E       swered  and   said  to  the
as against a  thief,  with  swords avrots','2s ErL AE7'T7 j  eAOETr          e rrHiave ye come out as against
and with staves to take me?           iUerTa  iLaXatpav  KaL  dvAcov f(vA- a -robber, with  swords and t
49 I was daily with you in the Aa/3pv /^ e;  49 KaeO  /LePCLV   L,]V  UCclubs to take me? I was daily 49
temple, teaching, and ye took me |7rpo\          a - v Tr [ep   8tVa/-rL,       | with you in the temple, teachnot: but the  scrptresmut b                                                      with you in the temple, teachnot  but the scriptures must be Kal OVK EKpar7o -arE /  c; AA'  tva ing, and ye took me not: but
fulfilled.                                               c             50
50 And  they all forsook  him  7rWPA e~-wtv ati 7pa/al.               s  at the scriptures must be fulfilled.
and -fled.                         \ a0evreT    av5ro    7raVreS  e I/Tv7o  v- T  And they all forsook him  and 5c
51 And there followed  him  a    A           E   TtS'  rEaVLOKO'?7KO         fled.  And there followed  him  51
certain young man certain young ma, having                              a
cloth cast about his naked body;  3o va ErWl yvlVOV.   Kal  KparoVO-tr  linen cloth vthrown round his
and the younog men laid hold on                  o \   e  52 ro' a\'
and the young mi dvin                Tov ot zPEavtTKsotL           E K  caTa- naked body; and the young men
him.                                                  \,v,1,
52 And he left the linen cloth, A, 7r         7    O         T       ee   wtook'him;  and he left the 52
and fled from them naked.;ar avnTWo.                                linen cloth, and fled from  them
53 And they led Jesus away to          53 Kll   W7rr/ya7yo          P ) rv T IO - naked.   And  they  led  Jesus 53
the  high  priest:  and with  him  ropr  7rpOO   TOP  aPXIEPpEa'   Kal  away to the high priest: and
were  assembled   all  the  chief -(VEPXOPTr a  avT(r  7rTraTES  0o   p- with him  Ythere assembled all
priests, and  the elders  and  the Xp              Ka  o   pEo-TEp     Kt     the chief priests, and the elders,
scribe.54 And  Peter  followed  him  ~YPa      V      t) KCa~ 0    ITYrpos and  the  scribes.  And  Peter 54
54 And  Peter  followed  him  -pa/iftaTetr'
afar off, even into the palace of a7ro T/aKpoOOE   iKO/O17Oe) avrT  followed hinm  far off, even into
the high priest: and he sat with  EWerS Erco e av/Y          ro T     a;AI7P ToO &pX- -the court of the high priest:
P " his sword;" TZ 7iV  aeLCLV.  Wakef., Campbell, Sharpe. other instances, instead of the aorist. Stuart (Gram.), ] 136 (b).
[ber., " [su] espada."  The article here has the force of a posses- Trollope, p. 131.  This verb is rendered by "take" (E. V.)
sive pronoun. Kiihner, ~ 244, 4. "A sword " was first used by vv. 44, 46. Matt. 26: 50, etc.
Wiclif and Tyndale.  So zio co-ziov, in this verse, is properly   X In conformity with the colon of the Greek text, a semicolon
rendered in E. V. " his ear."                              is placed after "him."
q "the servant;" zrv So&2o'.  Wesley, Wakefield, Thomson,   Y "there assembled;" avve,<ovzWa.  Wesley. As this verb
Campbell, Sharpe. De Wette, " dem Knecite;"  Belg., "den is a deponent midd. (Bretsch., Liddell), it should not be rendered
dicnstkecllt;" Iber., un siervo."
dienstknechit; " Iber., un sicrvo."             as a passive.  Pechy, "there came together;" Tyndale and
"Have ye come out;",H2.'Ese.  "Have" is the proper Geneva, " came;" Cranmer, " come."  The euphonic adverb
auxiliary with the intransitive verb "to come."  See ch 1: 35, "there" is inserted in accordance with our usus loquendi. Vulg.,
note.                                                       Beza, Castal., " convenerunt; " Mont. and Eras., " conveniunt;"
" robber; " Ata)zorv.  See ch. 11  17, note.           Kend., " assembled;" Pechy, "there came together;" Iber., "se
juntaron;" De WVette," es versasumelten sich."
t "w ith."  This supplement before " clubs" is quite unnecessary. It is omitted (E. V.) in v. 43, where the text is precisely    z   far off."  See ch. 5: 6, note.
the same. Omitted by Wesley, VVakef., Pechy, Camp., Sharpe,' "the court;" zv' a2i'v. Thom., Campbell, Pechy, Rob.
Thomson.                                                   (in verbo). Bretsch., " atrium, prima aedium pars vel subdialis,
"u " clubs."  See v. 43, note.                         vel in mdificiis splendidioribus porticu circumdata M1arc. 14: 54,
66; 15:16." Liddell, " Post-Homeric, the aWcca was the court, or
" thrown round;" greotfiefieVtoS. Sharpe, " thrown about." quadrangle, round which the house itself was built, having a corIn our usus loquenidi, we employ " thrown round," in cases of this ridor all round," etc. See Rob. The word is occasionally (by
kind, rather than "cast about."                             synecdoche) used for the house itself, and hence for a palace or
"toolk;" xccroviacv.  The present is used here, as in many the residence of a person of rank. I place this note in the




100                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
the servants, and warmed himself tepeCOSr Kat ql oVyKaOe7,vLEvos' te- and he sat with the bofficers,
at the fire.a                         TCL     v T     V7rIperTV,   Kal ceplualv`o- and warmed himself at the fire.
55 And the chief priests, and /hePosr 7rpos T)   Lc.o    55 OT   8\ And the chief priests, and all 55
all the council, sought for witness apXtepeLy      K oAo ov   To crvve'3pov   pthe council sought for ctesti
against Jesus to put him to death;  TE7Tovv  KaTa  Tro5'I7o'ov   tap- mony against Jesus to put him
and  found  none.      falsevp witn             El  TO  OavcTo-aL avor'oL   to death; and found none. For 56
56 For many bare false witness  K         oX.           56  roagainst
against him, but their  witness                                                  many dtestifed falsely against
agreedp n  evoeapPTVPovV  KaT  aT - him, but their etestimonies did
57 And  there  arose  certain, TOUV  Kat toat at               TV             not agree.   And   ertain ones 57
7         57    f          I
and  bare false  witness  against 7BaOr.           Ksat TLes  avaOaVTES rose,  and   htestifed   falsely
him, saying,                           e',evaotcapTVpovp KaT  av7rov, AE-    in               h, ayinnd  te  heard ls
58 We heard him  say, I will yorres,  58    Te                 S    Koov-a- against     him, saying, We heard 58
destroy this temple that is made /Lev  avrov  AeyoPros,'Ort  y                him  say, I will destroy  this
with hands, and within three days KaTaAtoo   7TOP vav ToPToV  TOP temple  mTade with hands, and
I will build another made without Xetpo           To\To, Ka   8t  T     P &E- within three days, I will build
hands.              p'                        1         XEporolanother inot made with  hands.
59 But neither so did their wit-  aow.           59 ctA   P   O SO L2 rT   land  yet tnot em en wths,  did 59
nesageeoget.o o.   9 Ka\ 0  o`-e  to?-,/   And yet mnot even "'thus, did 59
ness agree together.                   T      ucr aprpia afrov.. -    60 -]a\ their testimony    agree.  And 60
60 And the high priest stood,77''  MapTvpta  avTO,.                 
up in the midst, and asked Jesus,  Pavaff0as 6 apXLEPEVS eUs TO /LEOO  the high priest rose up in the
saying, Answerest thou nothing? E7rv7P~777E Top'7vo-oIov, A'ycov, midst, and asked Jesus, saying,
what is it which  these  witness  OK   COKP                 OVWE;    T7  OVTOTL Answerest thou nothing?  what
against thee?                           o-oV KaTalra apTvpo S-rL;  61  0   E\ do these testify against thee?
margin, " or palace."  De Wette, " Hof;" Vulg., Mont., Eras.,   g " certain ones;" tZVes.  A complement is always necessary
Castal., "atrium;" G. Fr., "la cour;" Belg., " de zale" (hall); after " certain."  Some translators have used " persons," others
Syriac, 2.~? (atrium).                                      "men."  The above is the most simple.
b "officers;" ~Vmerorv.  Pechy, Campbell.  On the force   1 "testified falsely."  See v. 56, note.
of this word, here, and in some other passages, Bretsch. says,                                       Wesley, Thomson,
"(dicitur) de ministris magistratuum, apparitores; satellitibus."   i "made  with hands;" %etooroiJl7ov.  Wesley,  Thomson,
Rob., "the attendants or beadles of the sanhedrim."  E. V. Camp., Pechy, Sharpe. See Rob. As an alternative rendering
renders it by officers, John 7: 32; 18: 3, 12, 22; 19: 6. Acts of Eoorzon and   etoobt', I snggest the idiomatic
5: 22, 26.  In the parallel, John 18: 18, it is properly dis- phrases, " made by hand," and, " not made by hand."
tinguished from   ovi2ot, " servants," by rendering it " officers."   j " not made with hands; ",xEZtoobtolvzov.  See last note.
S. Fr., " les sergens."
S. Fr., "los sergens.",k 4 and yet;" xa'. In cases where exas is apparently adversa-' "testimony;" uaervelfav, Kend., Pechy, W~akefield, Dick.
S. Fr., " un timoignnage;"  G. Fr., " quelque temoifgnae D    " tive, or, in other words, where the adversative particle is underl. Fr., "un t~moignage;" G. Fr., "quelque ~moignage;" stood,"andyet"isanappropriaterendering. Rob.,xal. Ioog.,
Iberian, "testimonio."  "Witness" is now  applied only "to stood, " and yet" is an ppropiate redeing. Rob., a.   oog.,
persons" who give testimony.  In fourteen instances, out of "i  copulative," III.  (E.T) John 9: 30, "and yet."  See
thirty-seven, the E. V. renders it " testimony."  See ch. 10: 19, ch. 7: 24, note.
note.                                                         I "not even;" ofv3l. Rob., Kend., Pechy. Erasmus, Beza,
d "testified falsely;" lwevouaomzivoovv.  Kend., Dickinson, Castal., "ne-quidem."
Wakef. (v. 57), Camp. (v. 57), Thom. (v. 57). " To bear wit   "
ness" having become obsolete; a substitute must be employed     "tus;" ovzcs. Rob.,Kend. Sofrequently,inE.V.
which will harmonize with "the existing state of (our) language."   n "what do these testify?" zi oz'oi xcarauacoveovatv; KenSee ch. 10: 19, note.                                      drick. The supplement of the E. V., " is it which," is dropped
* "testimonies."  See v. 55, note.                       as superfluous.  We  can imitate the conciseness of the text, with.
", together," after "agree," is superfluous. It is dropped by out departing from our idiom. So Iber., "Qui estan deponiendo
Lend, Thom., Pechy.                                        estos."  See v. 56, note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MTARK.- CHAP. XIV.                                                    101
KIN'G JAM',ES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
61 But he held his peace, and  eo-t  ra,  Kati     V3ep  a7reKptvaTo. But ohe was silent, and answer- 61
answered        thi.   Again  te               t  pXepev  av- ed nothing.   Again  the                             high
high priest askedl him, and  said  T             ap, ia   AEyEt avTcr,;V  et O priest asked him, and said to
unto him, Art thou the Christ, the  XptSo', O VOS  TOo eVAo7yTrov; him, Art thou  Pthe Anointed,
Son of the Blessed?                     62  0         8 )'I7 -ov
Son of the Blessed?          G2,0 2'OhooVvS  ELtWEC    Ey*7o  the Son of the Blessed?   And 62
62 And Jesus said, I am: and  elzt.    C                        TO          TO   Jsus said to him, I am: and
7    Et/tl.   Kt o+1(T01ETO\P V\OP 7'OU  Jesus said to him,Ia'ad
ye shall see the Sonl of manl sitting  &vSpoTwov  KaO~1Leoz  eKc 3e~tov  ye will see the Son of man siton the right h]land oi power, and                              \ vva /e, Ka  epXoeov   e- ting qat the right hand rof the
coming in the clouds of heaven.   T7                              TO                                igt,n
roa   7(Ov  IPE0EACoV    Tov   o'pavoO. 3Iighty One, alld coming -wvith
63 Then the high  priest rent 630 T               pEeA          t        avo         ty on   an   cm n    th 5 
6  0 e epXtePevs &tacpp7taS  Ovs' the clouds of heaven.  And the 63
his clothes, and saith, What need.
we any further witesses?      XtCOvas atvrOv Aeylet, 7    erTL XPEL- high priest rent his clothes, and
we any fiurther witnesses?                   V6
64 Ye hawye heard the blasphle- a) eXodtEv  FtapTPcov;                    7KOV- saith, tWhat further need have
my:  vwhat think  ye?   Anid they  caze TT1S  /3Aao-4tyjtag   T[ /LvL we  of  witnesses?   Ye  have 64
m     w co n demned  him  to be guilty  Ta, a;    Ot  E 7v' KaTEKpt- heard the ureviling: what think
of death.                               Papa  aTvrov  E Lvat EVoXov OavaTroV. ye?   And they all condemned
65 And some began to spit on    Kae  Vp'aVTO  TOES E/ITVEt) av- him vas worthy of death.  And 65
him, and to cover his face, and to  TO, Ket 7reptLcaAv7rWeTE, TO WpOo-)- some began to spit on him, and
buffet him, and to say unto him, 7roy aVTOV, KaW KoAa~[ietv aVT  v  e to cover his face, and wto beat
Prophesy:  and  the servants cdid  KLa  AE yE tv avT)-, JIpoq/CTrvco-' him  with their fists, and to say
strike him with the palms of their KaOC  oi vTrperat pavirto'oto-tu  av- to  him, Prophesy:   and  the
hands.                                 rTor'E/3aXAov.                              xofficers Ystruck him with their
66 And as Peter was beneath              6  Kat ol            rTOo   v TO) ETpOV  EV  open hands. And as Peter was 66
~ "he was silent;" EItac,ro. Rob., Kend., Wakef., Pechy,   u " reviling."  See ch. 3  28, note.
Camp. "To be silent" is found in (E. V.) 1 Sam. 2: 9. Ps.   v " as worthy of death;" avrov ~vat e'voyov ooavcI'ov.  "To
22: 2; 28: 1; 30: 12, etc.  See ch. 3: 4, note.                be guilty of death" is widely different from the usus loquendi of the
P " the Anointed."  Iber., " el Ungido."  See ch. 8: 29, note. present age. " Condemned him to be worthy of death," would
q "at."  See ch. 10  37, note.                              violate our idiom. The above rendering presents the thought
r "of the Mighty One;",~ Jvpciecog.  The abstract is here with exactness, and whenever we can reach exactness, we secure
used for the concrete. Rob., &vayc/.  Bretsch., " Ex,brtc'v  the great end of translation.  S. Fr., "le condamnbrent comme
wvvqdecoo, ad dextram Dei, quatenus virtus ejus manifesta est inll ayant mrit6 de la mort;" Castalio, "ut morte dignunm damnavecelo."  Vulgate, "Dei;" Beza, " potentike Dei;" Span., "de runt;" Ital., "lo condemnarono come degno di morte;" Tyndale
Dios;" Belg., " der kraeht [Gods]."  As an alternative render- and Geneva, "They all gave sentence that he was worthy of
ing, " of the power of God."  " Mighty One" is used for " God" death."  This ancient rendering is far superior to that of the
(E. V.) Isa. 1  24; 30: 29; 49: 26; 60: 16. T'he sgtpplement E. V., which seems to have been taken from the Vulgate "con"of God," in this case, I take from Luke 22: 69, -g Jvva",c/ g demnaverunt eum esse reum morte."
oS OesoV.  Should it be deemed best to retain the rendering of.   "to beat-with-fists;" Yo2aTiscetv. Tynd., Rend., Pechy,
the E. V., then the article zso should be rendered, thus, "the Rob.  Thom., " smote him with their fists;" Iber., " maltratarlo
Power."  De Wette has "der Majestat."  S. Fr., " de la Puis- a puradas."  "Buffet" is too general in signification, to present
sance;" Iber., "de la Potestad;" Thomson, " THAT rowER;" the idlea of the Greek verb. Besides this, it is now used only in
Wakef., "of divine power;" Camp., "the Almighty."             the metaphorical sense.
"with;" yezci. The usual signification of this preposition    X "officers."  See v. 54, note.
with a genitive.  So Wesley, Wakefield, Sharpe.  Vulg, Beza,        "struckwith their open hands;"       aa.    end.,
ZDy "1struck —with their open hands; {Sa~rirya/zam   Kend.,
Montanus, Castal., "eum;" S.  Fr., "avec;" Iber., " con;" De Dick. Rob. (fid2)co and ~ca-rtaqta.)  Belg., " gaven hem kinneWVette, " mit;" Belg., " met."                               bakslagen" (" gave him blows on the jaws").  Suidas (quoted by
"What further need have we;" Ti t y~' cs zee,~zoaer.  So Bretseh.) thus defines ~atrlaat, "zrazd~ae,?it ~,9ov, aH).l T
parallel (E. V.) Matt. 26: 65.  Wesley, Pechy.  This is the xecei."  The phrase, "to strike with the palms of the hand," has
ovataral order                                                never gained any currency in our language.




102                   THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. —CHAP. XIV.
KING JAMIES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
in the palace, there cometh one rT  avAh    KTco, ePXeTaL  lIa rTv below in zthe court, there comof the maids of the high priest:   7raStcrKWv  Pov TOpXV EpeSr  67 Kal  eth one aof the maid-servants of
67 And Rwhen she saw  Peter  laoo-a  rOP ]IEpoT,  oEp/LcalPO!e- the high priest: and when she 6,
warming himself, she looked upon  Vop,   yp/3 iao-aa  aCVT    A'Y/E, saw  Peter  warming  himself,
him, and said, And thou also wast           Tla\ cr   perl  ro V NaapLvpo5 she looked on him, and saith,
with Jesus of Nazareth.                                68 T   N' bThou also wast with Jesus of
68 But he denied, saying, I'i7 ~ 7-.   5 0  po -  Nazareth.  But he denied, say- 68
know  not, neither understand I T0, Aeyo)r,, OUK   o-                           I,   or under-v   t,.in~,  I know  not, ruer  underwhat thou sayest.  And he went I -raTca,  TC o    Aeyecs         Kac  E- stand " what thou sayest.  And
out into the porch; and the cock  7AOtev wE4o  Elsr     w rpoavAtov' KCLL he went out into the porch; and
crew.                               daXEKTcop  E01or07-e.   69  fat77  the cock crew. And ethe maid- 69
69 And a maid saw him again, 7ratcLaLKr?  tovra  avrO)v  7raAIv servant fseeing him  again, beand began to say to them  that | pa-ro   AEyetv  TOtL  7rapeo rvK(o- gan to say to those who stood
stood by, This is one of them.      o-tv,  Ot ovros Er    CT avrov'ErtLr. by, This is one of them.  And 70
70 And  he  denied  it again. 70  0  8-  7rAtv?7pV ELTO.  KIa\ he denied git again.  And  a
And a little after, they that stoodose who stood by,
/eETa I-tKpOP 7rTaAtv ot vraperTcr- little after, those who stood by,
by  said again to Peter, Surely                   T   H                     said  aain  to Peter  Surely
thou art one of them: for thou                  p,                             i   a        \  o  Pe 
art a Gtalilean,  and thy  speech ea aVTOP Et' Kal  yap cI'aAtAaLor  thou art one of them': for thou
agreeth theareto.                   Et    a   7 AtaA pr         oy\ Cotet. art a Galilean, and thy speech
71 Blut he began to curse and 7L ~0   8 i paro  acva0elcarTeLv   agreeth hto it.  But he began 71
to swear, saying, I know not this KalL O/JPVEU','OT  OVK  OCC  TOP to curse and to swear, saying,
man of whom ye speak.                TvOfopooDroov Poo, oo,"    A[r.e'      I know not this man of whom
72 And  the second time the 72  ak eK 8evrepov dheKrop 7 2K,-   ye speak. And the second time 72
cock crew.  And Peter called to |m-\'                                      the cock  crew.  And  Peter
milnd the word  that Jesus said.-, E.,,                   called to mind the word which
mind the word  that Jesus said                oim B           efo           re                           thunto him, Before the cock crow  7PO' TOy p7ALTOT   OV t   a                 Jesus said to him, Before the
twice, thou shalt deny me thrice. o'IrYoS0    Or,  7rptv haAIrTopa cock shall crow twice, thouwilt
And when he thought thereon, he  wcor7o-at 8}s,  WcrapvPo-U iE  rplS. deny me thrice.   And when
wept.                               Kat E7rt3AcO)v EKAatLe.                 he thought ion it, he wept.
z " the court."  See v. 54, note.                     Campbell, Dick., Pechy, and Sharpe. G. Fr. and S. Fr., " la
a " of the maid-servants;" rSv 7raC8azxcw. Wakef., Pechy, servante;" Span. and Iber., " la criada;" Ital., "la fantesca;"
Thom., Camp., Dick. The correlative  tarS is a common term  De Wette, "die Magd." The article obviously refers to the same
for "a man-servant." See (E. V.) Matt. 8: 6, 13. Luke 7: 7, maid-servant who is mentioned in v. 66. See Bloomfield and
etc. Bretsch., " ancilla, serva." " Maid" is too general. Com- Trollope (Analecta) in loco.
pare Galat. 4: 22, 23, 30, 31.                            f " seeing;" iooSaa. Wakef., Kend., Campbell, Dickinson,
b "Thou also:" Kai  o. So parallel (E. V.) Matt. 26: 69. Sharpe.
So Pechy drops "and."                                     g "it." This word is really a supplement, and should have
o "nor;" ov3i. See ch. 13: 11, not(,.               been italicized in the E. V., as it is by Wakef.
da, I," after " understand," is superfluous. The pronoun is not   h " to it." This supplement is substituted for thereto, now used
used in De Wette, S. Fr., Iber.                         as a legal term.
~ "the maid-servant;" 1 zrali8iaY77. See v. 66, note. The' on it."  In conformity with present usage, this is sub.
definite article is demanded here. It is used by WVesley, Wakef., stituted for thereon.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XV.                                                        108
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
CHAP  XV.                                                                             CHAP. XV.
AND  straightway  in the morn-                        CHAP. XV.                       AND   aimmediately  in  the  1
ing the chief priests held a con-            KAI  evOeCos  E7rL   TO   7rpOt morning, bthechiefpriests took
sultation  with  the  elders  and   TvF/3ovALov  7'oLOrrapTES' o  apx- counsel with  the  elders  and
scribes, and  the whole  council, tpe[    LeT                     p7 3T          p scribes,  and the whole council,
and bound Jesus, and carried him   Keat  ypalctLarelW,  Kat  oAov  rTO  and bound Jesus, and  carried
away, and  delivered  him  to  Pi-  o-vaptov, 87]-apre,   rOP  ]Ir7o-op  him  away, and ddelivered him
late.                                                                     Ka 
~lateo~. ~~7T~r)~ egKryc                        KaL   7rapE&otKoCv  T    up to Pilate. And Pilate asked  2
2 And  Pilate  asked  him, Art H ltAraT.    2 KaL EWr7poT7'o-Ev aV- him, Art thou the King of the
thou the King of the Jews?  And  T    0 f             T,                            J
hle answering, said unto him, Thou  top $ HtAa'roy, ZvY et o / arrtAe Vs, Jews? And he answering, said
sayest it.      sadut   iTo    T' Iov-atow;   0    aW  IrOKptste to  him, Thou sayest it.  And  3
sayest it.                                                                     K
3 And the chief priests accused  eWe            V arVT9    v  AeyetS.      K at the chief priests accused  him
/              -
him  of many thlings: but he an- KaT177opovv  aVTOV   Ot apXtepeS' of mlany  things.  eAnd Pilate  4
swered nothing,.                          roAA' o 5 e  ]ILAcTO'   7raAtlV  asked  him  again, saying, An4 And Pilate asked him  again, eWr1pcoT-ro7-eV aVTOP~, AaEyonp, OVK  swerest thou nothing?  behold
sayinlg, Answerest thou nothing? tyroKptpt     ocVE;  Lae, 7roo-a  rov  how  many things'they testify
behold how  many things theywit- KaraapTvpoo-tv'               C 0       I'1V- against thee.  But Jesus  an- 5
ness against thee.,,,,,
5 But Jesus yet answered  no- EIOVS' OVKETL OvEP aWrEKP0977, COo-7T  swered  *nothing  further;  so
thing; so that Pilate marvelled.   Oav/cez ta   TOP JIo AaTrov.                       that Pilate  hwondered.  Now   6
6 Now  at that feast be released            K aT     & E OpT7V  a       vEP an- at that feast 6he used to release
a "immediately."  See clh. 1: 10, note.                    tiore v. of a',otlESr cohbret."  The rendering of Tyndale (which
b "the chief priests," etc.; av/toitoV:o arrV'S o    }- has been substantially followed by Cranmer, Geneva, and the
lEQV, -Zg   TWY rTv U3iTLcEa 2)v t ai yz  Xcargtw, -6  00  0common E. V.) was derived from  the Vulgate, "summi sacerdotes, cum se:.ioribus, et scribis et universo consilio."  This is, as
I have retained the rendering of the E. V., though it is tlloug  weread with Sclmiddius, yai o.ovrov avve8iov. Isub
iitthefloughnwe    readewithS nmddu, fr~a c gonsde,o  ",otov c ie pists,
not free from  difficulty. The grammatical construction of that                                                e chief priests,
version pts " council" in the objective case, couplin  it to with the elders and scribes, even the whole council, consulted, and
-version puts "1council " in the objective case, couplingr it to 1 
scribes," as that is connected with " elders," which is governed bound Jesus."
by the preposition with. Now, in the text, rtoer,3vrEcgcov and                           v "took counsel;" avFozilcor zouaav:sc. Pechy. So (E. V.)
gp~/~?azarv (governed by  E*a&) are genitives, while  2ov  ch. 3  6. See Rob.,  vtov? ov (joined with tac'etV), "to,vv8,ozov is placed in the nominative.  The text is closely fol- take counsel."
rowed by Mont., "consilium  facientes summi sacerdotes cum    d "delivered-up."  See ch. 3:19, note.
senioribus et scribis, et universus consessus."  Beza, "consilio    c There is nothing in the text corresponding to, "but he
inito, summi sacerdotes cum senioribus et scribis, totusque con- answered nothing."
sessus, vinctum Jesum  abduxerunt."   Castalio, "inito consilio,   f "they testify;" zarayaorzvooVacv.  Kend.  See ch. 14  56,
Pontifces una cum Senatoribus et Scribis, totusque consessus, note.
Jesum colligant," etc. To present the thought which the gram-   g "nothing further;" oVzET ov/&P. Pechy. Rob., ovhxi.
matical construction demands, the S. Fr. has " les principaux sacri-   h, "wondered;" 0ave vdEtr. See ch. 5: 20. WVakef., Kend.,
fleateus avec les anciens et les scribes et tout le conseil consul- Wesley.
terent ensemble apres avoir li6 Jesus," etc. So Ital., "i principali  he used to release"    Lv.  Kendrick,Wakef., Pechy,
sacerdoti cogli anziani e scribi e tutti il concistoro tennero con- Bloomf. (N. T.), Camp. John 18: 39, E'art SE aVVO'Esta Viurv,
siglio. Dopo aver legato Gesu."-  Fritzsche remarks on this "but ye have a custom."  The parallel, Matt. 27:15,  oJ'e&s
passage: "Optime comparata sunt voce. zct 0').3ov,c aworvv ov   roEtv, E. V., "he was wont."  The verb here being in the
post Vn o0 ae, cer.a' ucr rCo eov   t2v      xci yeauuarcov. imperfect, may properly signify what is usual or customary; conDeclarant ut enim illa et, ut patucis verbis absolvcam, universum  tinned and repeated action in present time."  Stuart (Gram.),
synedrium.-Lectio Er. Schmiddii -xa -   o-ov I ov  reloov ex -  136. II. a. See Trollope (Gram.), p. 129, 2. 2 (in loco). TynSyro aiiisque translationibus derivata emendatio est.  Nam si, ut dale, "was wont;" Beza (Ed. 1624), "solitus erat solvere;"
debemus, o'ov,b avvo~to, retinemus, id grammatice cum remo- Vulg., "solebat dimittere;" Castal., "solebat laxare."




104                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAIRK.-CHAP. XV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
unto them  one prisoner, whomso- | OLSr  E'1Gc ZeO Ov, OwrEp'7TOWT0. to them  one prisoner, whomsoever they desired.                    7  p 8T    o Aeyoyteos   Bapa/3T/3    ever ithey asked.  And there  7
7 And  there  was one named                                                - was one named Barabbas, klying
Barabbas, which lay bound with                ell                                bound  with  his fellow-insurthem  that had made insurrection  \OS  O TtlE  r   o                              oud   ith fead cToin          urwith  him, who  had  committed 7g                                                      woth        omur-.
vlth  hlm,  who   nac  com0Kttto-av.cl ojKa               Kat ava, a          der in the insurrection.    And s
murder in the insurrection.                   7, V,,                   17,  der in the isurrectilon.  Ad  8
8 And  the  multitude  crying                               9 o  oxo  aro ae a  o the crowd crying aloud, began
aloud, began to desire him  to do afL  EroLet avrots.               8~ ltA- nto ask hin to do as he had ever
as he had ever done unto them.    TOS' agTEKptl07  avroLts, AEyW', 0E- done to them.  But Pilate an- 9
9 But Pilate  answered  them, AhrE  awroAhv'co V/y           v TO-) /3ao-tAcaC  swered them, saying, Will ye
saying, Will ye that I release unto                           10,
you the King of the Jews?          T))   Io      u"atw,    10o'E7tcoo. KE that ~I shall release to you the
you the King of the Jews?         -      C,'IovSalrv;
10 (For he knew that the chief y7p  Ort a6t   V00ovov  acrpaSeco- King-oftheJews? (Forheknew  10
priests had delivered him  for en- KErLUav  avrov  oi JpXLepe;r.  11 o  that the chief priests Phad devy.),,,,,I    livered him up qfrom envy.) But 11
11 But the chief priests moved ae apXLepe            X a)EO-ELtOCa     TO) OX- the chief priests rstirred up'the
the people that lie should rather AoP, iva   auAA'ov  RO-) Bapa33av c                rowd, that he should rather
release Barabbas unto them.             ro     -  ao.                   ]    -  releasear abas    to thte. s l   d r2
12 And Pilate answered, and                       avrots.      0              releaseBarabbasto them. And 12
saicd again ulnto thelm, What,,ill TOs  a7OKptEts a aA LVt   reLv av- Pilate tanswering again, said to
said again unto thlemll, W~ha2t  wrill for~ Cx7rOKfL~ lit e  E1-a                           W t   lytet
ye then that I shall do unto him  Trots,   i' ov )  O6Aere 7WroLtro " o'  them, What will ye then that
whom  ye call the King  of the AyeT, e fao-tAea  TCvp'IovSatcov; I shall do to him, u'whom ye call
Jews?                                  13 O   8   r        epav, wiAL)-    Kinog of the Jews?,And they 13
13 And they cried out again,                      /      1                 / rie    o t  eE a    Yrnclah    13
Crucify him.                           pcorov  avrov.      1a-. 
14 Thcsii Pilate said unto thelm, TOS' ~   AE E      )TOSa,  YKa   wBut Pilate said to them, Why, 14
Why, what evil hath  he done?,,                               Iwhat evil hath lie done?  And
And they cried out the more ex- KOP e7roL77creV;  Ot 6E 7Wrept1rroTe- they  cried  out the more  exceedingly, Crucify him.               pos' eucpacav  ZTavpacroo-ov aCrov. ceedingly, Crucify him.  xThen 15
"they asked;" -,ozvrvo. Kendrick, Pechy. This verb is   r "stirred up;;" avae aactv. Wesley, Wakef., Kend., Sharpe,
usually rendered " ask," in E. V. See Rob.                  Pechy, Rob. So (E. V.) Luke 23: 5. The word occurs only in
k ", lying bound;"   eyEcvog. Pechy.                    tese to passages.
" o  the crowd."  See ch. 2: 4, note.
1 "with his fellow-insurgents; " p~Ter lCb "v avoragaanaCi av. 
t,, answering  again;" I' rozEt,:7ct'bv.  Sharpe.  Vulg.,
Thom., Pechy. Rob. (iM verbo), - a fellow-isurgent;" Beza,                                                   V
"cum seditionis sociis."  Though "insurgent" is not found in the  iternun respondens;" Iber., " respondio de nuevo."  On the
E. V., it is still now well understood by all English readers. ground that 7iev is construed with cxroze9ei, a comma is
Wherever we have appropriate words, it is desirable to avoid placed after "again."
pelrip'hrases in translation. As ascraac, a coerr elate word, is ren-    u " whom ye call King;" ov 2JeYZe fqatxe2ia. As the noun is
dered " insurrection" in this verse, there seems to be no good anarthroius in the text, no article is deemed necessary in the
reason why we may not employ " insurgent."                 version. So Thom., Pechy, Iber., S. Fr., De WVette i Dan. The
Beig. inserts the indefinite article, " eeon Koning."
m " the crowd."  See ch. 2 ~4, note.
n "to ask;" atera0:a. Sharpe, WVesley, Rob. This is the   v "And they cried out again;" Of & gtca2e'cNaar. Sharpe,
Ts and they again cried out."  //ci)av E-Zeaav refbrs to dafioc.
usual rendering of the verb, in the N. T.                      d they an cried out."                   efeto 
acgs, v. 8. Hence rai2ev is to be construed with zyea2av'. Fritz.,
oI shall release;" azoRvaw. This rendering of the aorist " ci cv2 ad sublatum (v. 8) clamorem (non ad verba altA voce
subj. accords with present usage. So 7~otaco in the next verse, enunciata) pertinet."  5We are thus relieved from the difficulty
" I shall do " (E. V.)                                     of supposing (without proof) that the crowd had previously cried,
P " had delivered-up."  See ch. 1: 14, note.             " Crucify him  "
q "from envy; " &a& 9dovov.  Kend. Although " through. "But;" Ek-. Pechy, Thom., Dick. Vulg., Eras.,  ver6;"
envy" would express the thought, it is deemed advisable to Beza, " autem."  The particle is obviously adversative.
restrict (as far as possible) the use of " thlrough" to cases where   " "Then;" xac. Rob. xce', "At the beginning of a sentence,
8&  is followed by the genitive.                           where any thing is narrated as done immediately, or soon after




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.-CHAP. XV.                                                   105.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
15 And  so Pilate, willing  to  1           0       a  ItaXroS  fovAoJeVos r7W   Pilate Ybeing willing -to satisfy
content the people, released Bar-'XA?  To tK'aO' woDoat, a&reAv- athe crowd, released Barabbas
abbas unto  them, and delivered  rey  Toh  Bapa/33av'  Ka' 7rap- to them, and bdelivered up JeJesus, when hle had scourged him, 8ce T              o         py cA oo-as,  sus, when he had scourged him,
to be crucifield.                      if
to be crucifed. va curavrpofi.                                          to be crucified.  And the sol- 16
16 And  the  soldiers led  hin          16 OL  (    rTparTcOraL  cr7Ya- diers led him  away  into  cthe
away unto the hall, called Preto-'ov  avroJ eco                             Tt
70  aV0  E"C 7-~9 avo] oq   0EOr7t palace dwhieh is the Pretorium;
rium; and they call together the,'          o0                                  pio
vwhole band;                           wpaTTcbpt0oV    KaL ~-vyKaAo -tv~'   and they called  together the
"'A~Z/  NV  -WEL pa)),    Kai EIJ&aV-'
17 And they clothed him with  0           7        TeTpav         Ka  eVv- whole band; and they clothed 17
purple, and platted  a crown  of ovUTzt  avTrov 7ropfSvpav% KaL 77ept- him  with purple, and'braided
thorns, and put it about his head,  rTOeao-tL   aVT           i WAGvreT  aK\ I - a crown of tlorns and put it
18 And  began  to  salute him, SPrOP (TEe'avov,  1  KaL JPTapro  about his head, and began  to s18
Flail, King of the Jews!               ao-7rcaeo-Oae  avrov, XaY PE, /3- salute him, Hail, King of the
19 And they smote him  on the   -trAev- TW-v'_ovaatwv'  19 Kai eTV- Jews!  And  they  9smote his 19
head with  a reed, and did spit rTo) aotOv T7)-  KeCraA7r] KaAa/T1, head with a reed, hand spit on
upon him, and bowing their knees, Kai E)e)Trvov avTcO, Ka  rTOe'VTreS him, and bowing  their knees,
worshipped him.                                                          a
~T~  7ovaa  vpooeKUVOvv  avuT. jdicl reverence to him.  And 20
20 And when they had mocked  20K                                ),              d    r     en to  hi cAnd 20,
ltaL  O Ee CEatta)) avTcop  EKEhlm, they took off the purple from                                                   e n,  w   they  had  mocked  him,
him, and put his OWn clothes On  &voav  avuol'  T7              - w0pcovpaVu, K    they took off the purple from
Mim, and put his own clothes on,.                                      
him, and  led him  out to crucify I' veray  aurav TC Ta               a -aTea  rT  him, and put his own'garments
him.                                   /8ta'  Ka' t    a7ovo-t, aTO)\p,  v' a on  him, and  led  him  out to''  21'
21 And they compel one Simon  o-7-avpcooomtv avUoT.   21 Ka  ay- crucify him.   And they compel 21
a Cyrenian, who passed by, com- TyapEvovyt  7rapay7oPTa  Ttya  2t- one Simon, a Cyrenian, kwho
that which the preceding context narrates; here zai is equiva-   e " the."  This article is a supplement.  A  definite article
lent to the more usual orze, then, after that."              occurs in S. Fr., Iber., De YVette.
Y "being willing;"  3ovt6/1eVro.  Rob., fod2,oycu.  Butt.,   f ", braided;" ~r2t[aVTCE.  So Rob. (in loco.)  "Plait" has
Lexilog., I. p. 26 (quoted by Rob. and Liddell), says that this the same signification, but is now  obsolete.  See Webster,
verb differs from  i).2o (or  e9),co) in expressing a mere incline- " Braid," and " Plait."  Vulg., MAont., Beza, Castal., render the
tion, or willinmgness, while the latter expresses choice, or pur- verb by different inflections of plecto (" to braid," "intertwine").
pose.                                                       De ~Vette, "fiecebten."
Z "to satisfy;" z-o zavor  zotiaat.  WYesley, Kend., Thom.   g "smote his head;" frvr-,tor avrov Trv  eraR.v. Sharpe,
Rob. (in loco, zcavorr.)  Vulg., Erasmus, Beza, Castalio, "satis- Rend., Wakef., "kept smiting his head;" S. Fr., "ils lui frapfacere;" S. Fr., " satisfaire;" Fritz., " Notat satisfacere alicui, paient la tete;" Vulg., "percutiebant caput ejus;" Erasmus,
h. e. efficere, no quis haboeat quod queratur."             "verberabant illius caput;" Beza, "verberanant ejus caput."
a "the crowd."  See ch. 2: 4, note.                       In the parallel, Matt. 27: 30, the text is -rv7r'ov od ze v,era" delivered-up."  See ch. 1  14, note., rendered in the E. V., "smote him on the head."  Although
the palace;" zFig av)r.g. The Pretorium was the palace the language of the text in the two parallels (MAatt. and Mark) is
erected by Herod, and which at the time of the crucifixion was different, the translators have presented a verbal harmony to the
the residence of the procurators, when they visited Jerusalem. reader, which is not authorized by the Greek. Many such inStrictly speakliing, this ahiby was probably the inclosed court stances occur in the E. V. of the Evangelists.
where the procurator or his substitute sat to administer justice,   h " and spit; " za, vetrrvov. "Spat" is obsolete, and "did"
and which was also "the place of armes" for the guard. See is superfluous. The present form of the imperfect is spit. BulRob., a','. Bloomf. (in loco.)  To avoid the necessity of using lion's Eng. Gram. Webster.
the phrase "the court of the palace," this note is placed in the     "did reverence;" reoaezrov.  See oh. 5: 6, note.
margin, "or court."                                             " " garments;" i/eccru. So (E. V.) v. 24. This is the usual
da "which is;"  o ~ar.  Sharpe.  S. Fr., "qui est;" De rendering of this noun, in the E. V.  See oh. 5: 28, note.
Wette, "das ist;" Iber., "que es;" Belg., "welk is."          k " who was passing by;" =raedyoarc.  Wesley, Sre,




106                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. XV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
ing out of the country, the father /xcova Kvplvaclov, EPXO/IVePov a r' was passing by, coming'from
of Alexander and Rufus, to bear 9Gypov, Tov  7rarepa'AAEscvapov  the country, the father of Alexhis cross.                             KaL'PoVov, l'aC a'p r  T        O oranv- ader and Rufus, to bear his
22 And  they bring  him  unto   \'                                cross.  And they bring him to 22
the place Golgotha, which is, be- Po' avTOV.                             
ing  interpreted  The place of a   22 KAI  f pov rv   a;ov  7rr2   ma place, Golgotha, which, being interpreted, The place of a                 A                tVTOV  E7,
skull.                                 FoAyo)a  ToWrov, 0  eOTL  tLEep- ing interpreted, is, "R place of,.     oa skull.  -And they gave him 23
23 Axd they gave him to drink, uyA-VEVOLE0ov,,  Kpa'lov   ro7           a skull.    nd  they gve him  23
wine mingled with myrrh: but he 23 Kza\ t          o aErt zOVV r E LUoLVP- -wine mingled  with  myrrh  to
received it not,                             /pE~ E'   a~(  ~tEZV E'
received it not,,' oP   drink; but phe did not receive
24 And when they had  cruci-              E      OLPOV)    0EVIC EAcL/3E. it.  And when they had cruci- 24
ed24 And whe    teyd hisgarments- 24 Kat  -rTavpocoraVTre  atrov, ate- fled him, they parted his garfled him, they parted his garments,
casting lots upon them, what every  IxEpL6o~ Tct  /pLa          avroa /h-   ments,  casting lots qfor them,
man should take.                       AorTES  KA7POV E7r' aT7a)   TS[' TL what reach should take.  And 25
25 And it was the third hour,                25                               it was the third  hour, 
ap7.               E\o pa  rptr,  Kat it   was the third hour Twhen
and they crucified him.,                 /      26
26d  Andy the superscripieon          -avpoc ao      aVTOV.   2  Ka[  t  they crucified  him.  And the 26
26 And  the superscription of                e            37rtpa~7  1S lr avr ov a T0;r   tinscriptionl   of his accusation
his accusation was written over,           T- atTts       Oscriptin  of   his, cuti
THE   ZING  OF  THE  JEWS.                                             T  eypa"er    /aoAev~    e  was  written  over him, TIHE
THE  KING    7F THE  JEWS.  yEYPa/t/IEV7'  /O 3au-tAEv\g  T00
27 _[a \          a      KING OF THE JEWS.  And with 27
27 And with him  they crucify  Iova         chiov.                                      THE JEwc.  And with 2v
two thieves, the one on his right  o-ravpovo-t          o  A      a,    era  E    n  they crucify t       ro asrs, E  
hand, and the other on his left.                                           I    o e wat his right hand, and the
scriptuev   al ETVa End,       Evov!oL    av- other wat his left.  And  the 28
28  And the                 wascripture    s ful-  o.-    2s8  pa;rArpT7O 7c 7ypajl7  scripture  was fulfilled, which
filled, which  saith, And he was                            I                   sith,  And  he ws numbered
numbered with the transgressors. 77 Aeovvo-a, Kat  /LET   avrolcov sait)h, And he was numbered
29 And  they  that passed by, eAoTyito8r.   29 T       Ka   ot  7rapawro- xwithtransgressors. And those 29
Rend. The participial construction is adopted by Wakef. and there is a double interrogative here, "who should take what."
Thom.                                                       With the change of' "every one" to "each," the thought is
I "from;" a&  (iyeoi.) Kend., Pechy, Dick., Wakef., Thom. properly exhibited in the E. V.
The E. V. unnecessarily substitutes the usual signification of ix    8 "when; " xal. Wesley, Kend., Camp., Wakef. Hoogeven
(" out of") for that of aCro (" from").                     (on.ac), " Put for hva, Mark 15  25. Heb. 8: 8."  Bloomf.
"a place; " ro5'os. So in parallel (E. V.) Matt. 27  33. (N. T.)  Greenf. De Wette, " da;" Iberian, " cuando;" Ital.,
As this noun is anarthrous in Matt. and Mark, though not in "che;" Beza, "quando;" Castal.,  cum."
Luke and John, a close adherence to the text is deemed proper   t " inscriptionm; " C EatpYEa.  Sharpe, Pechy, Rend., Wesley,
in rendering the word. In conformity with the punctuation of Dick., Thom., Camp. Eras., Beza, Castal., "inscriptio;" Iber.,
Wesley, a comma is inserted after " place." The indefinite article "inscripcion."  Rob.
is employed by Wakefield, Sharpe, Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva,   u "was written over him;" -v —17ttyyeye, u e77r. Pechy. The
Pechy.                                                      supplement him is taken from Luke 23:38, Wv —yEya/,uEv7
n"A  place;"'oo.  So parallel (E. V.) Matt. 27  3   er a~,rq.  Belg., "was boven hem geschreven."  Some trans"A  place;",Jrol.  So parallel (E. V.) Matt. 27 ~ 33.
Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, Pechy. See last note.               lators have supposed that ert, in composition, in this instance
does not modify the verb at all, and that e2yy,ece,~?/cvt is
o "And they gave him wine," etc. This arrangement is the equivalent to y2,ectEv?/.  If this view is well founded, then the
natural one for English readers; one in which the "sie w are  most rendering should be simply, "was written."  Looking at the
easily enunciated and recollected. So De Wette, " sie gaben ihm  parallel quoted above, I deem the proper translation, " written
Myrrhen-Wein zu trinken."                                   over."
P " he did not receive it."  See last note.                 v " robbers; " 2.azias.  Kend., Dick., Thom., Camp., Pechy.
q " for them;"'Z' eavzcs.  Sharpe.  The preposition marks Vulg., Eras., Mont., Beza, Castal., " latrones;" Ital., " ladroni;"
the object in reference to which the action is performed. " Upon" Iber., "ladrones;" De Wette, " Rauber;" S. Fr., " brigands."
or " on" fails to bring out this idea with sufficient distinctness.   ww "at "-" at."  See ch. 10: 37, note.
In cases like that before us, we employ "for."                  "with transgressors;" ucccv.    The article of E. V.
" each;" rks. Wakef., Sharpe, Kend., Dick. In strictness, is dropped by Rend., Campr, Sharpe.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARIK.-CHAP. XV.                                                107
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
railed  on  him, wagging  their pEVop5EVOt;EAa0o*/tjo vv              alvrov, who  passed  by  Yreviled him,
heads, and saying, Ah, thou that KLVOVVTES'  T           KeS aAa      d ar,-v  wagging their heads, and saydestroyest the temple, and buildest Kal AE'yovTE9, Oval, 6 KaraAVov, ing, Ah! thou that destroyest
it in three days,                     rov vaov,  Kal  Ev  Iptt-V             epa   the temple, and buildest it in
30 Save thyself, and come down  OKOt OCO,         30 ao o       avr,  three  days, save thyself, and 30
from  the cross.,        OOTO,
~fr~om the cross..p\,,,    come down from the cross.  sIn 31
31 Likewise  also  the  chief Kat KaTa/3a  a7ro  ro   oavpo. the c
31  0/to         3    Ka    o[ apXep    like  manner  also  the  chief
priests mocking, said among them-     Oo                            Ppriests, mocking, said  to PXP
selves with the scribes, He saved e ETraL0rTe  7rposr cAAlovr   Era priests, mocking,th  the said bto  one
others; himself he cannot save.  rvwV  ypaltaLTareow   EAEyov,  AA- saved others; himself he can
32 Let Christ the  King  of Aovs eOOreVnefr, EavTO   ov                aT  not save.  bLet the Anointed, 32
Israel  descend  now   from   the  -c3o-ra.   32 6 XpLoTos    0 /3adLt- the King of Israel come down
cross, that we may see and be- Aes\ roD'Iorpa'A  Kara/3aro vVr   now  from  the cross, that we
lieve.  And they that were cruci-  a5to Tro) oravpov, lZa EL/OeEV Kal may  see  and  believe.  And
fled with him,   reviled him.
fled with him,  reviled hirrev.To-+oe.  Kal oL rvVEoTrav- those, who were crucified with
33 And when  the sixth  hour po/vot aV-   OJeLto,  av'. him, -reproached  him.  And 33
PC@ttEVOL AVTZ OvEtO5 aprOV.   reproached him. And 33
was  come, there  was  darkness 33                            _' a
over the whole  land, until the    IevoEV    3E coas EKT   SK O- whe    the  sixth  hour came,
ninth hour.                           TOS    E7EVETO    f' Aq   rTv ybv, there was darkness over the
34d And at the ninth hour Jesus                         r op    E,VVaTW. 34 KaI    T\ w cspa whole land, till the ninth hour.
cried with a loud ~voice, saying, 7TiEVVT0S-P6'Iaoir -o S. And at the ninth hour Jesus 34
Eloi,  Eloi,  lama   sabachthanii?  qeE           j,, IYX   A  o,'.EAot, cried with a loud voice, saying,
which is, being interpreted, My'_EAot,  AaF/L&ua   crao.aXf         av;;   Eloi, Eloi, elmma sabachthani?
God, my God, why hast thou for- &rrt Ieep/    r    p7vevo / tevo7V       O0 0E    fwhich, being  interpreted, is,
saken eno?                                                           I, 6,, K  My God, my God, why  hast
35 And sone of them that stood    vKaT- thou forsaken me?  And some 35
by, when they heard it, said, Be- A,;      Kai        S rO    7rapE- of those, who stood by,  hear
hold, lie callethl Elias.             JT7KorTOJ   aKOvoCavreT eS EAE/Y    ing it, said, Behold, he calleth
36 And one ran  and filled a  -0        H,'HA'av  bc vE.            S pa- Elijah. And one ran and hilled 36
sponge full of vinegar and put it, Kal yE/ltas o-rroyyov  a  sponge  with  vinegar, and
Y " reviled;" e32augauovv.  Campbell, Thom. So parallel 15:3. 1 Tim. 4: 10. 1 Pet. 4: 14.  Kend., Dick., Pechy,
(E. V.) Matt. 27: 39. See ch. 3: 28, note.                 Camp., Robinson.  Liddell, "to throw a reproach upon one."
"In like manner;"'Ooo0s —rxa.  Wesley, Kiend., Pechy. "Revile" is the uniform  rendering of f82aa h7,uEo, in this
Rob. (in verbo) " Likewise " is ambiguous, at it signifies both Revision.
"in like manner," and" also."  See Webster.'OQuoico is always   d " the sixth hour came;" yevo;"e -Eov s  ix-as, 7g. Here, as
rendered " likewise," in the E. V. The particle Sk of the Text. in other instances, a change is made to avoid the ungrammatical
Recept. (after'Ooaoiws) is canceled by Griesbach, Scholz, Lach., construction of the auxiliary " to be," with an intransitive verb.
Knapp, Titt., Fritz., Bloomf., Tischend., Rob. (Harmony.)  It is See ch. 1: 38, note.
spurious.                                                    e " lamma;";2ayci. The Greek orthography of this trans"a to one another;" geor   di'22rovs.  See ch. 4: 41, note. ferred word is followed. So Sharpe, Kend., Campbell, Dick., De
Wesley. As an alternative rendering, " the chief priests, mock- Wette, Belg., Iber.
ing among themselves with the scribes, said," etc. So Sharpe.   f,, which, being interpreted, is;" o Baor uEefUt9jiE'vevov.
Iber., " los principes de los sacerdotes tambien, con los escribas, Thom., Kend., (" which, interpreted, is "); Iber., " que, traduburlandose de [el] unos con otros, decian;" Castalio,' Pontifices cido, es."
inter sese illudentes, cum scribis dicebant.
g " hearing; " dyov'orav'se.  Wesley, Kend., Wakef., Camp.
b " ILet —come down;" razaciTdwo. So xazacia, v. 30, and   h " filled a sponge with;" yeiar a~oryyov. Sharpe, Wakethe parallel, Matt. 27: 42. Wakef., Sharpe, Wesley, Pechy.    field, Kendriclk. S. Fr., "remplit de vinaigre une eponge;" De' "reproached;" o3VEiS&lov.  So (E. V.) Luke 6: 22. Rom. Wette, "fiilete einen Schwamm."  "Full" is superfluous, It




108                    THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. XV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
on a reed, and gave him to drink, o'4ov, weptOets   re Ka'acp, e~ro-  winding it on a reed Jgave him
saying, Let alone;  let us see   t(LEv avr-ov, AE`yo,  "A/ErE, aWco- drink, saying, kForbear; let us
whether Elias will come to take  IeV  elt e'xeraL            -IAtars  KaOeAEs   see whether Elijah will come
him down., /
him down.                               to take him down.  And Jesus 37
37 And Jesus cried with a loud        37o O'Ivo s wJeLs' /co2)yv'uttering  a loud cry mexpired.
voice, and gave up the ghost.         8l elrtV                  3
38 And the vail of the temple  taA             e     ev               TO And the vail of the temple was 38
was rent in twain, from  the top  5KT7freTa L  TO) oaov e/X 7    7 |         rent nin two, ofrom top to botto the bottom.                       Et   V0, a~ro avthEV   E`s   botto0.
3tohe the cenbottom.              3S v &O, A  a      vWerv  eos KaT e-  tom. And when the centurion, 39
39 And  when  the  centurion     I&OW   13e o0  KETvptCO)l     7raopEwhich  stood  over against him, T7-IaCOS   Ei  Fa VTt aSo aV TOVo  OTtgainst.      him, saw  that he cried out iso,
saw  that he so cried  out, and  OVTr) Kpap a'l E4ErVEVoEV,   rE    him, saw  that he cried out q
gave  up  the  ghost, he  said,'AAritos        6 a[tpowyro   or      vo   and  rexpired,  he  said, Truly
Truly this man was the Son of, OeOV.   40 5Ho-av                     g Kay    v- this man was the Son of God.
Gkod.I'KeS     yro,aKpo teY Oecopo r at, There were also women looking 40
40  There  were  also  women,
40 There   were   also    alwm,   I?  Kal' Japla D   Ma yaa-on aFar  off, among whom  was
looking on afar off, among whom                                              on far off, among whom  was
was Mary Magdalene, and Mary A7Vire, Kat Miapta?) TO?'IaKo/o30v  Mary Magdalene, and Mary the
the mother of James the less, and TO? UtsLKpOV Kal'I oo-r p,LL7Typ, Katl  mother of James tthe younger,
of Joses, and Salome;                ZaA(rO/, 41 at Kat,  OTE Dy v eV r   and of Joses, and Salome; who 41
41 Who also, when he was in  FLraAtcal'a, 27Ko0Ao0ov,     avWTC, Ka Lalso, when he was in Galilee,
Galilee, followed him, and minis- II 77Krovv awTP, Ka~L  AAat 7ro- followed  him, and ministered
tered unto him; and many other              e n,
ered unto him; and many other   ala  at, ovvavaca3   atVTC   E'S to him; and many other women,
women which came up with him, 
unto Jerusalem.             Ir[epo~o~(AvP'a.                        who came up with him to Jeru42 And now, when the even             42       r Ka y 27L7 o+ta4 s YEVO1t1E'r7S, salem. And now, ueveninghav- 42
was come, (because it was the eWret r)I 7rapacrKeV7, o EOTt 7rpoo- ing come  (-since it was the
was taken from Tyndale. Vulg., "implens spongiam aceto." So Camp. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio, " expiravit." Rob.,
Montanus.                                                Bretsch. As an alternative rendering, the idiomatic phrase, " he
"winding it;" zregeeiS.  Literally, "putting it round," breathed his last."
that is, according to our Jesus loquendi, "winding it," i. e., the   n " in two; " sZl &o. Kend., Pechy, WVakef., Thom., Camp.,
sponge. See Rob. (in verbo.) Beza, " circumposita;" Vulg., Sharpe. "Twain" is now confined to poetry.
" cireumponens calamo."  This act of "winding around" was the
natural one for attaching the sponge to the " reed," or hysop- o " from top to bottom;". cir 2c/Vo#s~ EVrS &Zctv.  Sharpe,
stalk.                                                  -Camp., Kend., Thom.
} "gave him drink;" &dOsEV a,d,.  SO (E. V.) Matt.   P, "who stood by;" o racceoaix s.  Pechy. Liddell, "to
25: 35, 70roriaaTr cue, " ye gave me drink." The verb is thus stand by, or be by." Often rendered thus in E. V.
rendered Rom. 12: 20. This corresponds with present usage;   q " so." This is the natural arrangement in English. Wakewhile "to give to drink" is a phrase which has never been field.
current in our language.                                   r d "expired."  See v. 37, note.
k " Forbear;"'AerE.  Thom., Rob., "to leave unheeded."
The phrase " Let alone " requires a supplement like " him." The   8  far off." See ch. 5  6, note.
thought may be well expressed as above. Wakefield, " Hold! "   t " the younger;" zov uzxegoV. Rob. (in verbo), " in a comDick., "Desist."  Alternative rendering, " Let him alone."  parative sense, for less, younger; Lat.' minor natu,' Mark 15: 40."
So Thom., Pechy, Camp., Dick. Bretsch. (in loco), "minor natu,
"uttering; " &area. Rob. (in verbo) (spoken " of the voice,.
to send forth, to utter;" Beza, Castal., "emissa voce magna." junior."; tter" is often used in the E. V. for the act of sending forth   U "evening having come." See ch. 1: 32, note.
loud sounds.  Haba. 3. abak. 310. Joel 3:16. Rev. 10  3.  v since;".  Rob., Pechy, Dick. So (E. V.) 2 Co
m "expired;" $EnrrsevaE. Wesley, Kend., Pechy, Wakefield, 13: 3. Iber., "pues."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO AIARK.-CHAP. XVI.                                            109
KIXG JAM.JES'  VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
preparation, that is, the day be- a3/3a'rov,,  3  Atgez'Iooo-i9   a cyr  preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath,)'ApLttaOaLas,  eC-X7]/o, /3oVAev- fore the sabbath), Joseph  of 43
43 Joseph  of Arimathea, an                 K   a                          rimathea, an honorable  counhonourable counsellor, which alsoav   roselor,  whohimself also    as
waited for the kingdom  of God, /pEPO;' Ti)v /3aLtAEt'gaV  TO5eOE'    selor, wwho himself also =was
+^zaitHed  _or the  kingdom of God,
came, and went in boldly  unto |~TOAA7-aS    eo-AOe 7rp~cE    T1at-5  waiting  for thle kingdom  of
Pilate, and craved the body of T7ovP  KaL NT]Ocaro    TO  JO2La To) God, camoe  and went in boldly
Jesus.                               I44ijTO-.   1~% 8~ ~HLTor~o_   lOa~ - to Pilate, and Yasked for the
44 And Pilate marvelled if lie                                           body  of Jesus.  And  Pilate 44
e44r  And  Pilatead: mandvcllind fharTE` Em  l7 7] TEi  7KE'   Kal 7Wrpoo- wondered zthat ahe was already
were already dead: andl calling g       te,                         I 
nto him  the centurion, lhe    KaAEGa/E),-OS   TOP   KEVTVpl(oVa, dead: and calling bto him  the
unto him  the centurion, he asked  )    I                \   I
him  whether he had  been any e7rP77CrT7?7ev avrop Et 7Traat a7rE- centurion, he cinquired of him
while dead.                         dare'  4  Ka  7y-lovs cw7r T0   KEV- whether he had been dnow long
45 And when he knew  it of TVptoos5 3o, ECp?7o-aro  7o  rCT ota  dead.  And when he knew  it 45
the centurion, he gave the body Tr'oaoq.            46 Kal dyop-o'as'from  the centurion, he gave
to Joseph..      T ULy aO))Ka K KaOeAB v  avTo-,   E- the body to Joseph.  And he 46
46 And lihe boughit fine linen, E[Ar1 e rT     L o-t)rLr,  Ka[!CaTEOV7KEr bought fine linen, and took him
and took him down, and wralpecl,           \,, I,                    down, and wrapped him in the
him  in the linen, and laid himl in  Trov    ev    qtc           AeAaLn, and   d   him in  t
3  LI >         I linen, and laid him in f a tomb,
a sepulchre which was hewn out Ai,),ALE)o) EK 7WETpas  Kai 7Wpo(OEKVsepulchre w hich was hewa k n  rout/;o      K u- rpar'   a   rpooK     which was hewn out of a rock,
of a rock, and rolled a stone unto ALE e o   EL                             and rolled a stone to the door
the door  of the sepulchre.,Lan V/eov.    27       3 8 l i-apta  n of the -tomb. And Mary Mag- 47
47 And MIary   fagadalene anda'Io    
NIMary the mother of Joses beheld       g           KL  Micpia'IO     dalene and Mary the mother of
where he was laid.                  EOEWopovv  WrO  rTLOETaL.               Joses saw where he was laid.
CHAP. XVI.                            CHAP. XVI.                            CHAP. XVI.
AND when the sabbath was past,    KCAI &taye)voptebov  -TOV_ oa/3-   AND when the sabbath was 1
Mary Magdalene, and Mary the /arov, M[[apla i May7aA77)),:a~ past, lMary  lMagdalene,  and
mother of James, and Salome, had  7icapta 7 7oT'IaKoJ/3ov  a  Ya-   Mary  the  mother of  James,
bought sweet spices, that they,,,,ad bought sweet
might come and anoint him.          Ao       yopLat  apaa            a      sT- and Salome, had  bought sweet
A r y eo2  spices, that they might come
2 A/nd very early ino the mor — eovo-at a'Ac+zot  avroZ.    cKaL and anoint him.  And avery  2
" who himself also;"'s zxa~ &,so. WATakef., Klend., Pechy, at." Thus el is for 0rt, and we may render, " wondered that he
Camp.                                                   was already dead [so soon]."
- "was waiting;";v 7rooa838e,uEos.  Sharpe. This Pro-  " "he was already dead;" J'j7 Ti&rxe.  Kend., Dick., Wesgressive Form of the verb is adopted by WVakef., Dick., Thomson, ley, Pechy. S. Fr., " il etait d6jk mort;" De Wette, " er schon
Kend.                                                   gestorben sei."
Y " asked for;"'zraazo. Geneva, Kendrick, WVakef., Pechy,   b "to him." See ch. 3: 13, note.
Rob. This is the ordinary rendering of the verb, in the N. T.   "inquired of him;" E7rfvJzrasc  avTor. Rob. (in verbo),
0,~ " to inquire of."
" tlhlat;  i. W;akef., Pechy, Kend., Wesley, Dick., Thom 
~e T~iret'ce, "h dat;)' e. 5kefr, y, e d,  W e sled " now long;" zrchxtr. Rob. (in loco.) Pechy and Sharpe,
De Wette, "dass;" S. Fr., " que " Iber., " que."  Rob. ()  lon" Alternative rendering, "any time."  Camp.') " long." Alternative rendering, "any time."  Camp.
quotes this passage in illustration of a peculiar usage as to ei,
and renders it by "that." According to this usage, "it is spoken   e   from;" c5. Pechy, Sharpe, Q., Wakef., Kend.
of things, not merely possible, but certain, and dependent on no   f "a tomb;" a/mucE. The E. V. is not uniform in rendercondition."  This is especially the case after verbs expressing ing this noun. Sometimes it has " tomb," and at others "sepulemotion. Butt.,  139, m. 60. Bloomfield (iz loco), "Beza and chre." This remark applies also to its renderings of zdTos. I
others render the Ei by an, as if there were a doubt; whereas, ea is employ "tomb" for /Veuiov.
used with 9avcictEsv, as the Latin si with mirari (indeed, with   g "tomb." See last note.
all verbs of wonder), to express, what is not doubted, but wondlered   a "very early;" hiav zeto'i'. Wesley, Kend., Sharpe, Pechy.




110                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. —CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
ing, the first day of the week, they  A[av  7rpco  T75  /IU tas  (ra3carcovw early, bon the first day of the
came unto  the sepulchre at the epXoTrat e7rI  To  /7lLELovt,  arc-   week, they came to the ctomb,
rising of the sun:                     7e[AarroTy 7T0   7hAov.   3 Ka\ ('Ae- at the rising of the sun: and  3
3 And they said among them-            r      r  a, Tts a7roKvAO'et they dwere saying among themselves, Who  shall roll us away                                                  selvay t
the stone from  the  door of the |77tL) TO)V A'Oo0v EK T ]                       selves, Who will roll away the
sepulchre?                           |L' v71Letov;  n4 K      va c a3A/her ao -aL  stone efor us from  the door of
4 (And when they looked, they  OEWpoVO-1, OTt a7roKEKvcAtrca               a the ftomb?  (and glooking up, 4
saw  that the  stone  was rolled  X[Oos 7,  yap Aiya                     pa.     they saw  that the stone hhad
away,) for it was very great.          5
5 And  entering  into  the sep-                    a     KO    K     LEOt'tom, they saw  a yong
ulchre, they  saw  a young  man                                                  the  tomb, they saw  a young
sitting on the right side, clothed  EV rTot s e3toE s',  epL/3e/Ar7levieo         man sitting iat the right side,
in a long white garment; and they  o-ToA77v  AeVIc<'     KaL  E~eOa/I/37 - clothed in a long kwhite robe;
were affrighted.                          o-a,.    O 6  AE'yet avTal~s, JTh  and'they were terrified.  And  6
6 And he saith unto them, Be  EK0aY/3EtLTe.'IrI7o o0V              7TEL-Te he saith to them, mBe not terrinot affrighted:  ye seek Jesus of            N aapiv7)       TO)) EOG-TaVpO/E- fled: ye seek Jesus of Nazareth,
Nazareth, which  was  crucified:            Naoth
he is risen; he is not here: be- for'?77epO7,  ocw  e7L'T eO3e' Ewho  was  crucified; 1'he hath
hold  the  place where they laid,,          risen, lhe is not here: behold
hlim.                                   d                    E?7K1 )), the place where they laid him.
7 But go your way, tell his dis-         A                                    ButEE,  -grarE  TrO    But   go, tell his disciples, rand  7
ciples and Peter, that he goeth  O7Traes acTro  Ka L             It rp  especially Peter, qHe goeth beb      efor e  you  into  Galil hee said unt rpoaY et  Sta  eEiS' TV'aAtAatv'a    fore you into Galilee: there rye
shall ye see him, as he said unto               u-                   \'i
you.                                   EKEL aTo70   of/eC-Te, KaOSc'   eLr)) will see him, as le said to you.
8 And they went out quickly, V/t).     8 KIaz     EeAdoOv at T aX\ And they went out,'and fled  8
De Wette, " sehr frfihe."  In (E. V.) John 20: 1, eco'i' is ren-        "at."  See ch. 10: 37, note.
dered "early."  See Rob., rowi'. Liddell, "generally early."  It   k A" white robe;" arzorv )Iev.?v,. Wesley, Kendrick, Peclhy
properly indicates the morning twilight, the period between day- Campbell, Thom., Sharpe. -ZzoP2 is properly rendered " robe'
break and sunrising.                                        (E. V.) Luke 15: 22. Rev. 6:11; 7: 9, 14.
b " on the first day; " zrl Fuca. Sharpe, Kend., Pechy, Dick.' "they were terrified;" VE,afw'&ir9aaV.  Kend., Thom.,
De Wette, " am ersten Wochentage."                          Pechy.
e " tomb."  See ch. 15: 46, note.                           m "Be not terrified."  See last note.
d "were saying;" ieRyov. Wakef., Thom. Vulg., Erasmus,   " "he hath risen;" riye'e2. See ch. 6:14, note.
Beza, "dicebant."  This rendering preserves the usual force of    go              S  (E V) ch 5  19 34; 6  38, etc.
the imperfect. S. Fr., "elles disaient." 
Kend., Pechy, Camp., Thom. See ch. 1: 44, note.
* " for us;"  zarv. This is the proper order in English. The   P "and especially;" ear. Q., Bloomf. (N. T.)  Rob. (xas),
singularity and harshness of the E. V. is thus obviated.    "When a part is subjoined to a whole, by way of emphasis, xac
"f  tomb."  See ch. 15: 46, note.                       may be rendered and especially, imprimis, Mark 16: 7."  In
g "looking up;" aVai3E',aae. Kend., Pechy. Rob., ra-   such constructions uSlaotara is understood.  Thom., Dick., "in
fBiArco.  Bretsch., "suspicio, sursum  specto, sie aufblicken;" particular."
S. Fr., " levant les yeux."                                   q "He goeth," etc. sOn, before  reoayel, is pleonastic.  Q.
h "i had been rolled away;" dzoxesitJarae. Sharpe, Pechy, furnishes the following citation from De Wette, " not' that' he
Camp. This may be regarded as one of the few cases where goeth before you."  The direct speech is addressed to the discithe perfect has the force of a pluperfect. Trollope, ] 50, p. 133, ples. The particle is treated as pleonastic by Beza, Castalio, De
Still, if we suppose, with some, that it has the force of a present, Wette, Wrakef., Dick. As the particle has the same use with
our idiom would demand that it should be rendered " had been our sign of quotation, I commence the following sentence with a
rolled away," especially as the verbs of the preceding context are capital.
in the past.                                                  r " ye will see;" Z'/ea3,e. Sharpe.
"tomb."  See ch. 15  46, note.,  abX (" quickly ") of the Text. Recept. is rejected as spurious




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. -CIHAP. XVI.                                                111
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VEESION.
iand fled from  the sepulchre; for  "'cvyov        ro &  ow /TvooV    ELXe from the ttomb; Ufor trembling
they trembled, and were amazed:                                                  and   amazement  had   seized
neither said they any thing to any  K   OEV              N             0LWOV,  0      them, vand they said "nothing
man; for they were afraid.                                                       - "to  any  one;  for they  were
9 Now, when Jesus was risen  rO yap.                                          afraid.   Now   Jesus  Yhaving  9
9 i;,, riles ~7~nu rca  rii                                                          early,a the first day    of theweek'A'  "'  I
early, the first day of the week,            AOT      s   &E   wt2   7rPO        risen early, on. the first day of
he appeared first to Mary Mag-  raaoTa3Tov E)a7 7Wrp(TOv Miap la  the  week, appeared  first  to
dalene, out of whom  he had cast r    iiay&aA2?7l,  a' o                 EK/3E- Mary Magdalene, out of whom
seven devils.                          1                             10 I' li he  had  cast  seven  ademons.
10.tnd she went and told them                                                 She went and told those, who 10
that had been with him, as they
mourned and wept.                      avrov  7evoMElvoLr, 77EVOOovL Koal mourned and wept.  And they, 11
11 Alnd  thev, when  they had  KAalova~ L.   11KaKELYOL aKO(O'aval-'wherl they heard that he was
heard that lhe was alive, and had  Tes' 0rt (, Kat eteao7     r' aEasT' alive, and had been  seen dby
been seen of her, believed not.:  w/T2)s.   12 MieTa   e Tavr  her, ebelieved not.  After that, 12
12 After that, he appeared in   (T,'-   v                                 he appeared in another form to
another form  unto  two of them                                                  two  of them   as  fthey  were
as they walked, and went into the.EapeP~O?) dp erepa iopqS1, 7o-  walking, Egoing into the councountry.                              pevo"e'ots etr aypoP.             KaCKEL- try.  And they went and told 13
13 And they went and told it               re           aAa                   it  Ato  the rest    neither  did1
unto the residue: neither believed             EAO'TEs- awiYYctAv T&S it hto  the  rest:'neither  did
they them.                             Aot7ro-  OVNe  EKEtVots  eyrozWTEV- they believe them. 3Afterwards 14
14 Afterward he appeared unto aoav.   14 "Yo-Epov  esaKEIeVOLr he appeared  to the eleven, as
the eleven, as they sat at mreclined at table, and upand  upbraided  them  with  their                                                braided them for their unbelief
unbelief, and  hardness of heart, KaOL OVELctLLE T7-V r        tLO-TtaLV    aVTrOV  and lobstinacy of heart, because
because they believed  not them  Kcal o-KAy7poKapStac, orTt rTOLSr 0a- they  believed  not those, who
by Griesbach, Scholz, Knapp, Tittmann, Lach., Tischend. Neot Nothing equivalent to it in Vulg., Eras., Beza, Castal., Belg., De
recognized by Syriac or Vulgate. Bloomf. says it is omitted in Wette, S. Fr., Iber., Ital.
most of the best MISS.                                        c " when they heard;" cxaovaavTzs. Sharpe, Dick., Pechy.
t " tomb."  See ch. 15: 46, note.                          d ", by her;" 7vr' arzfs. Wakef., Kend., Dickinson, Sharpe,
U " for trembling and amazement had seized them;" EYzE St Camp., Thom.
aC'Vg roFtog za.i oTacuaOl. This more literal rendering is accu-   e  believed not;" 7tiai-jaav.  Sharpe, Camp., Dickinson,
rate, and preserves the energy of the text. So (in substance) Thom.
Kend., Sharpe, Pechy. S. Fr., " or le tremblement et le trouble   f " they were walking;"  r,,outratoratv.  Wesley, Pechy,
les avaient saisies; " De Wette, "es hatte sie aber Schrecken Wajkef., Sharpe.
und Entsetzen ergriffen;" Belg., "ende bevinge ende ontzettinge   g "going;"  roqvoyEvots.  Sharpe, Wesley, Pechy.  The
hadde haar bevangen."                                      |thought, presented in this passage, may be expressed according
v "and;" xza.  Wresley, Pechy, Kend., Wakef., Dick., Sharpe. to our usus loquendi by this rendering, "they were walking into
S. Fr., " et; " Iber., " i;" De Wette, " und; " Belg., ende.  the country."  Still, the more literal phraseology is perhaps
w " nothing; " odV'v. Sharpe, Kend., Wesley, Dick., Camp., preferable.
Thom. Iber., "nada."                                          h " to the rest;"  oZs;otLozTS. Kend., Wakef., Thom. So
x "to any one;" ovServ (preceded by a negative). Kend., 2oLtrd  is rendered (E. V.) Matt. 27: 49. Luke 12: 26. Acts
Wesley, Dick., Camp., Thom.                                 5:13, etc.
Y "having risen;"'vaac&s.   Sharpe, Pechy, Rend., Dick.,    i "neither did they believe them." Kend. This is the natural
Camp. Iber., " habiendo resuscitate."                       order in Enlis
"  " afterwards."  This is the present orthography. It occurs,'  "on the first; "  ecrnh. Kenow De Wetter, am erst."  owever, in the E. V., Exod. 11  1. 1 Sam. 9: 13. Job 18: 2.
~~~~See va~. 2, nl~ote.  ~Gal. 3: 23. So Sharpe.
a "demons."  See ch. 1  34, note.                           k " they reclined."  See ch. 2:15, note.
b The supplementary "and" at the commencement of this        "  obstinacy of heart;" az7voozaeiav.  See ch. 10: 5, note.
verse is unnecessary. It is dropped by Wesley, Wakef., Camp. De Wette, " Hartsinniglkeit.




112                   THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.- CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
which had seen him  after he was o-afEvotL  avroY E`y)77yp/LEVOV OVK had seen him, mafter he had
risen.                             ~la~E71'TEvav.       Kat E7LEv  av- risen.  And he said to them, 15
15 And he said unto them, Go 7os',  -lIopEvOU      T'E'  Es  7Tv  KOOEnOV "Go into all the world, preach
ye into all the world, and preache gospel to every creature.
the gospel to every creature.      a7aZ'TcC, Kypv~cT  TO E;C77EALOY the gospel to every creature.
the gospel to every creature.,, He that believeth and ois im- 16
a  0 r 7rto-7evoras'
16 He that believeth  and is 7rW0-  zY K7t-Et.                           mersed shall be saved but he
baptized, shall be  saved;  but Kalc  tarr7't            o-rat             mersed, shall be saved, but he
batied   sl s;     t L         TO         000that believeth  not, Pshall be
he that believeth not, shall be    a  7rlto-TrjaS'  KaT7aKpLO?7oerTt.  condemned.  And thaese  signs 17
damued.                         17  )/vuELa  6   7 TrotLS  7rtO'TEvoac0t shall accompany  those, who
17 And these signs shall follow,-ra paKoAovOTEL-  E'v  Tw  believe  in mynametheyshall
them  that believe: In my name
shall they cast out devils; they oprou-a7tL!ov 8atLovtcxa EKicaAovcrLt  cast out rdemions; they shall
shall speak with new tongues;    yAco(rrats  AaAjro-ovcrt  Katrts-' speak with new tongues; they 18
18 They shall take up serpents;  s OELS` apovo-t'   Kc,  OaCo' T /  shall take up serpents; and if
and  if they  drink  any  deadly TL 7woootLV, oT           /V a'O    F3Ah -.|' they drink any deadly thing, it
thing, it shall not hurt them; they    \l, p          XetpaS    r       v-     shall lnot hurt them at all; they
shall lay hands on the sick, and                                           shall lay hands on the sick, and
they shall recover.                 0%t, Kal  KaAoSI kovrt.              they shall recover.  So then, 19
19 S o then, after the Lord had      19 Co  kE ov      _VV Jpto' l,.lETa after the Lord had spoken to
spoken unto them, he was received To AaArcraL avTroLS,'vEA?'/OV els' them, the was taken up into
up into heaven, and sat on the Tor    ovpavor,  Kac  EKaOtLez, K heaven, and sat "at the right
tright hand of God.    20'EKEiO  8E' hand of God.  And they went 20
righthandofGod.orttaov TV  pEOa EKEhOL  Etey
20 And they went forth, and,;EA rTES',,                7r aX         forth,  and  preached   every
preached every where, the Lord                                             where, the Lord working with
working with them, and confirm-  -TO) Kvptov opo os', KaL   o he, and confirming, the word,
ing the word with signs follow-,Akyov Ie/3atovvros Ota TO), )mra-   through  wthe xaccompanying
ing.  Amen.                         KOAOVOOVVT70v o   y/elEV.'Aly. signs.y
m "after he had risen;" avbrov Eyyaee/vov. Sharpe.     " not-at all;" o' Sat. Robinson (  Nol), "Not at all, by no
"n  Go into," etc. The nominative "ye" is unnecessary, as means;" Wesley, "in no wise."
there is no especial emphasis belonging to it. Omitted by Wes-   t " he was taken up " cval'prJi7. Sharpe, Rend., Camp.
ley, Kendrick, Pechy, Camp. "And" (of E. V.) is omitted, as
there is no conjunction in the text.                      " "at." See ch. 10: 37.
o " is immersed." See ch. 1: 4, note.                  v "through;"  taL' (cum genit.) Rob.
P "shall be condemned;" tzaseray2aertac. Rob., Q., Wakef.,   w ", the;" Tzcv. As mcneiwv is definite (aquyesa, v. 17), the
Kend., Dick., Sharpe. This verb occurs nineteen times, and is article should be retained.
rendered by " condemn" in all cases, except Rom. 14: 23, and
the present one.                                          I " accompanying signs;" ieato2ovnoivgswv  aedwv. Rob.
q " shall accompany;" arcxzo2ov,9a-e. Rob. (in loco), Pe- (in loco, E~azo).oviec9.) As an alternative rendering, " which
chy, Dick., Wakef., Thom. S. Fr., " accompagneront;" Iber., accompanied them." So Kend.
"accompanaran."                                           Y "l z/4v " is omitted by Griesb., Scholz, Schott,.Lach., Titt.,' "demons." See ch. 1: 34, note.                    Knapp, Bloomf., Tisch. It is spurious.




THE
REVISED VERSION
OF
THEE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MAiRKo
WITH MARGINAL READINGS.








THE
REVISED VER S I O N
OF
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
WITH MARGINAL READINGS.
I.-THE beginning of the gospel of Jesus       Now  after John was delivered up, Jesus 14
2 Christ, the Son of God; as it is written in   came into Galilee preaching the gospel of the
the prophets, Behold, I send my messenger   kingdom of God, and saying, The time is ful- 15
before thy face, who shall prepare thy way   filled, and the kingdom of God draweth near;
3 before thee; a voice of one crying in the   repent and believe the gospel.
desert, Prepare the way of the Lord, make       Now as he was walking by the sea of Gali- 16
4 his paths straight.  John was immersing in  lee, he saw Simon, and Andrew, his brother,
the desert, and preaching the immersion of   casting a net into the sea; for they were
5 repentance, for the remission of sins.  And   fishers. And Jesus said to them, Come after 17
there went out to him all the country of Judea,   me, and I will make you become fishers of
and those of Jerusalem, and were all immersed   men.  And immediately they left their nets, 18
by him in the river Jordan, confessing their  and followed him.  And going on a little 19
6 sins. And John was clothed with camel's hair,  further thence, he saw James, the son of Zebeand with a leathern girdle about his loins;   dee, and John, his brother, who also were in
7 and he ate locusts and wild honey. And he   the ship, mending their nets.  And immedi- 20
preached, saying, One mightier than I, cometh   ately he called them; and they left their
after me, the strap of whose shoes I am not  father Zebedee in the ship with the hired
8 worthy to stoop down and loose.  I indeed   servants, and went after him.
immerse you in water, but he will immerse you   And they went into Capernaum; and imme- 21
9 in the Holy Spirit. And it came to pass in   diately on the sabbath, he entered into the
those days, that Jesus came from Nazareth of   synagogue and taught. And they were aston- 22
Galilee, and was immersed by John in the   ished at his teaching, for he taught them as
10 Jordan.  And immediately coming up out of   one having authority, and not as the scribes.
the water, he saw the heavens parted, and   And there was in their synagogue a man with 23
the Spirit like a dove descending upon him.   an unclean spirit; and he cried out, saying, Ah! 24
11 And there came a voice from the heavens, say-   what have we to do with thee, Jesus of Naing, Thou art my beloved Son, in whom I am   zareth? hast thou come to destroy us? I know
12 well pleased.  And immediately the Spirit  thee, who thou art, the Holy One of God. And 25
13 sendeth him forth into the desert. And he   Jesus rebuked him, saying, Be silent, and come
was there, in the desert, forty days, tried by   out of him. And the unclean spirit convulsing 26
Satan; and was with the wild beasts; and the   him, and crying out with a loud voice, came
angels ministered to him.                     out of him. And they were all amazed, so 27




116                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
that they questioned among themselves, saying,    II.-AND again he entered into Capernaum,
What is this?  What new teaching is this?   after some days; and it was heard that he was
for with authority he commandeth even the   in the house.  And immediately many were  2
28 unclean spirits, and they obey him. And di-  assembled, so that even the place before the
rectly his fame spread abroad through the whole   door could no longer contain them: and he
surrounding region of Galilee.                spoke the word to them. And they come to  3
29   And immediately, when they came out of the   him, bringing a paralytic, carried by four.
synagogue, they entered into the house of Si-   And as they could not come ifear him on ac- 4
30 mon and Andrew, with James and John. But   count of the crowd, they unroofed the place
Simon's mother-in-law lay sick with a fever;   where he was; and digging through, they let
31 and immediately they tell him of her. And he   down the couch on which the paralytic lay.
came and took her by the hand, and lifted her   And Jesus seeing their faith, saith to the  5
up; and immediately the fever left her, and she   paralytic, Child, thy sins are forgiven thee.
32 ministered to them. And evening having come,   But there were some of the scribes sitting  6
when tho sun set, they brought to him all the   there, and reasoning in their hearts, Why doth
33 sick, and the demoniacs. And the whole city  this man thus utter revilings?  Who can for- 7
34 was gathered together at the door.  And lie  give sins but one, even God?  And immedi- 8
healed many who were sick with various dis-  ately, when Jesus perceived in his spirit that
eases, and cast out many demons; and he did  they thus reasoned within themselves, he said
not suffer the demons to speak, because they   to them, Why do ye reason these things in your
knew him.                                     hearts?  Which is easier, to say to the para- 9
35   And in the morning, rising up while it was  lytic, Thy sins are forgiven thee; or to say,
quite dark, he went out, and departed into a   Rise, and take up thy couch and walk?  But 10
36 solitary place, and there prayed. And Simon,  that ye may know that the Son of man hath
37 and those with him, followed after him. And   apower on earth to forgive sins (he saith to the
when they had found him, they say to him, All  paralytic), I say to thee, Rise, and take up thy 11
38 are seeking thee. And he saith to them, Let   couch, and go into thy house. And immediately 12
us go into the neighboring towns, that I may   he rose, and taking up the couch, went forth
preach there also; for I have come forth for this.  before them all; so that they were all amazed,
39 And he preached in their synagogues through   and glorified God, saying, We never saw it
the whole of Galilee, and cast out demons.    thus.
40   And a leper cometh to him, beseeching him,    And he went forth again by the sea-side; 13
and kneeling to him, and saying to him, If   and all the crowd came to him, and he taught
41 thou wilt, thou canst cleanse me. And Jesus,  them. And as he passed along, he saw Levi, 14
moved with compassion, stretched out his hand,  the son of Alpheus, sitting at the tax-office, and
and touched him, and saith to him, I will, be   said to him, Follow me. And he rose and fol42 cleansed.  And as he spoke, immediately the   lowed him.  And it came to pass, as he re- 15
leprosy departed from him, and he was cleansed.   dlined at table in his house, that many tax43 And he strictly charged him, and immediately   gatherers and sinners also reclined with Jesus
44 sent him away: and saith to him, See that thou   and his disciples, for they were many, and they
say nothing to any one; but go show thyself  followed him. And when the scribes and the 16
to the priest, and offer on account of thy   Pharisees saw him eating with tax-gatherers
cleansing, what Moses commanded, for a testi-  and sinners, they said to his disciples, Why is
45 mony to them. But he went out, and began to  it that he eateth and drinketh with the taxpublish it much, and to blaze abroad the matter,  gatherers and sinners?  And Jesus hearing it, 17
so that Jesus could no longer openly enter into  saith to them, Those who are well, have no
a city, but was without in desert places: and
they came to him from every quarter.                           a or, "authority."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.                                  117
need of a physician, but those who are sick. I   silent.  And when he had looked round on  5
came not to call the righteous, but sinners.  them with anger, grieving for the hardness of
18 And the disciples of John and of the Pharisees  their hearts, he saith to the man, Stretch out
used to fast; and they come, and say to him,  thy hand. And he stretched it out: and his
Why do the disciples of John, and those of the   hand was restored. And the Pharisees went 6
19 Pharisees fast, but thy disciples fast not?  And   out, and immediately took counsel with the
Jesus said to them, Can the sons of the bride-  Herodians against him, how they might destroy
chamber fast, while the bridegroom  is with   him.
them?  As long as they have the bridegroom    And Jesus withdrew  with his disciples to  7
20 with them, they can not fast.  But the days  the sea: and a great multitude from Galilee
will come, when the bridegroom will be taken   followed him, and from Judea, and from Jeru- 8
away from  them, and then they will fast in  salem, and from Idumea, and from beyond the
21 those days.  And no one seweth a piece of   Jordan; and those about Tyre and Zidon, a
undressed cloth on an old garment; else the   great multitude, hearing what great things he
new  piece, which filleth it up, takethl from   did, came to him. And he spoke to his dis- 9
22 the old, and a worse rent is made. And no   ciples, that a small ship should wait on him,
one putteth new wine into old bottles; else the   on account of the crowd, lest they should press
new wine doth burst the bottles, and the wine   on him. For he had healed many, so that as 10
is spilt, and the bottles will be ruined: but  many as had diseases rushed on him to touch
new wine must be put into new bottles.      him. And the unclean spirits, when they saw 11
23   And it came to pass, that he went through   him, fell down before him, and cried out, saythe fields of grain on the sabbath; and his dis-  ing, Thou art the Son of God. And he strictly 12
ciples began, as they went, to pluck the ears  charged them not to make him known. And 13
24 of grain. And the Pharisees said to him, Be-  he goeth up into the mountain, and calleth to
hold, why are they doing on the sabbath that  him, whom he would: and they came to him.
25 which is not lawful?  And he said to them,  And he appointed twelve, that they should be 14
Have ye never read what David did, when he   with him, and that he might send them forth
had need, and was hungry, he and those with  to preach, and to have power to heal diseases, 15
26 him? how he went into the house of God, in  and to cast out the demons. And Simon he 16
the days of Abiathar, the high priest, and ate  surnamed Peter. And James the son of Zebe- 17
the show-bread, which it is not lawful./for any   dee, and John the brother of James (and he
to eat, except the priests, and gave to those  surnamed them Boanerges, which is, Sons of
27 who were with him?  And he said to them,I Thunder), and Andrew, and Philip, and Bar- 18
The sabbath was made for man, not man for  tholomew, and Matthew and Thomas, and James
28 the sabbath: atherefore, the Son of man is  the son of Alpheus, and Thaddeus, and Simon
Lord also of the sabbath.                 I the Cananite, and Judas Iscariot, who also 19
delivered him up.
III.-AND he entered again into the syna-    And they went into a house. And the crowd 20
gogue; and there was a man there who had a   cometh together again, so that they could not
2 withered hand. And they watched him, to see  even eat bread. And when his kindred heard 21
whether he would heal him on the sabbath,  of it, they went out to lay hold of him: for
3 that they mnight accuse him. And he saith to  they said, He is beside himself.  And the 22
the man, who had the withered hand, Rise up   scribes, who came down from Jerusalem, said,
4 in the midst. And he saith to them, Is it  He hath Beelzebub, and by the prince of the
lawful to do good on the sabbath, or to do   demons, he casteth out the demons. And he 23
evil? to save life, or to kill?  But they were  called them to him, and said to them in parables, How can Satan cast out Satan? And 24
~ or,"so that."               if a kingdom  is divided against itself, that




118                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
25 kingdom  can not stand.  And if a house is   And he said to them, To you it is given to 11
divided against itself, that house can not stand.  know the secret of the kingdom of God: but
26 And if Satan riseth up against himself, and is  to those without, all these things are done in
divided, he can not stand, but hath an end.  parables: that seeing they may see, and not 12
27 No one can enter into the strong one's house,  perceive; and hearing they may hear, and not
and plunder his goods, unless he shall first bind   understand; lest they should turn, and their
the strong one; and then he will plunder his  sins should be forgiven them. And he saith to 13
28 house. Truly, I say to you, all sins will be for-  them, Know ye not this parable? and how
given to the sons of men, and whatever revil-  then will ye know all my parables?  The sower 14
29 ings they may utter; but he who shall revile  soweth the word. And these are they by the 15
the Holy Spirit, never hath forgiveness, but is   way-side, where the word is sown; and when
30 liable to eternal condemnation: because they  they have heard, Satan cometh immediately,
31 said, He hath an unclean spirit.  Now his  and taketh away the word, which was sown in
brethren and his mother came, and standing   their hearts. And these are they in like manner, 16
32 without, sent to him, calling him.  And a   who are sown on the rocky ground; who, when
crowd was sitting about him; and they said  they have heard the word, immediately receive
to him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren   it with joy; and have no root in themselves, 17
33 without are seeking thee. And he answered   but endure for a time; afterwards, when afflicthem, saying, Who is my mother, or my breth-  tion or persecution ariseth on account of the
34 ren?  And looking around on those, who sat  word, immediately they fall away. And these 18
about him, he saith, Behold my mother and my   are they, who are sown among the thorns, such
35 brethren!  For whoever shall do the will of   as hear the word, and the anxieties of this 19
God, he is my brother, and my sister, and   world and the deceitfulness of riches, and the
mother.                                      inordinate desires of other things entering in,
choke the word, and ait becometh unfruitful.
IV.-AND again he began to teach by the   And these are they, who were sown on the 20
sea-side: and a great crowd was gathered to   good ground; such as hear the word, and
him, so that he entered into the ship and sat  receive it, and bring forth fruit, some thirty,
in the sea; and all the crowd was by the sea,  some sixty, and some a hundred. And he said 21
2 on the land. And he taught them many things  to them, Is the lamp brought to be put under
by parables, and said to them in his teaching,  the bushel or under the table-seat, and not to
3 Hearken; behold the sower went out to sow.  be set on the lamp-stand? For there is nothing 22
4 And it came to pass as he sowed, some fell by   hidden which will not be manifested; nor was
the way-side, and the birds came and devoured   any thing kept secret, but that it should come
5 it. And some fell on the rocky ground, where  to light. If any one hath ears to hear, let him 23
it had not much earth; and immediately it  hear. And he said to them, Take heed what 24
sprung up, because it had no depth of earth:   ye hear; by the measure with which ye meas6 but when the sun was up, it was scorched; and   ure, it will be measured to you; and to you,
because it had no root, it withered away.   who hear, more will be added. For whoever 25
7 And some fell among the thorns, and the   hath, to him will be given: and he who hath
thorns grew up, and choked it, and it yielded   not, even what he hath will be taken from him.
8 no fiuit. And some fell into the good ground,  And he said, The kingdom of God is as if 26
and yielded fruit, growing up and increasing,   a man should cast seed on the ground; and 27
and it bore, some thirty, and some sixty, and   should sleep, and rise night and day, and the
9 some a hundred. And he said, He who hath  seed should spring ahd grow up, he knoweth
10 ears to hear, let him hear. And when he was   not how. For the ground bringeth forth fruit 28
alone, those, who were about him, with the
twelve, asked him  concerning the parable. I          a or "he," as in (E. V.) Matt. 13 22.




rTHE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.                                 119
of itself; first the blade, then the ear, then   and in the mountains, crying out, and cutting
29 the full grain in the ear. But when the fruit  himself with stones. But when he saw Jesus 6
offereth itself, immediately he putteth in the  far off, he ran and did reverence to him, and  7
sickle, because the harvest hath come.      cried out with a loud voice and said, What
30   And he said, To what shall we liken the   have I to do with thee, Jesus, Son of the Most
kingdom of God? or with what comparison   High God? I implore thee by God, that thou
31 shall we compare it?  It is like a grain of  torment me not; (for he had said to him, Come 8
mustard-seed, which, when it is sown on the   out of the man, unclean spirit.) And he asked  9
ground, is least of all the seeds on the   him, What is thy name? And he saith to him,
32 ground: and yet when it is sown, it groweth   My name is Legion, for we are many. And he 10
up and becometh the greatest of all the herbs,  besought him earnestly that he would not send
and shooteth out great branches, so that the  them away out of the country. And there was 11
birds of the air can lodge under its shadow.  there by the mountain a great herd of swine
33 And with many such parables, he spoke the  feeding. And the demons besought him, saying, 12
word to them, even as they were able to hear   Send us into the swine, that we may enter into
34 it. But without a parable, he did not speak  them. And immediately Jesus gave them leave. 13
to them: and when they were alone, he ex-  And the unclean spirits went out, and entered
plained all things to his disciples.        into the swine: and the herd rushed down
35   And that day, evening having come, he saith  the steep into the sea (they were about two
to them, Let us pass over to the other side.  thousand), and were choked in the sea. And 14
36 And leaving the crowd, they took him as he  those, who fed them, fled and reported it in the
was in the ship. And there were also other  city and in the country. And they went out
37 little ships with him. And there arose a great  to see what it was that had been done. And 15
storm of wind, and the waves dashed into the  they come to Jesus and see the demoniac, who
38 ship, so that it was now filling. And he was   had had the legion, sitting and clothed, and in
at the stern, asleep on the pillow: and they   his right mind: and they were afraid.  And 16
awake him  and say to him, Teacher, dost  those who saw it, told them how it befell the de39 not thou care that we are perishing?  And   moniac, and concerning the swine. And they be- 17
he rose and rebuked the wind, and said to   gan to entreat him to depart from their borders.
the sea, Be silent, be still! And the wind   And as he went into the ship, he who had been 18
40 ceased, and there was a great calm. And he   possessed with the demons, entreated him that
said to them, Why are ye so fearful? How is  he might remain with him. And yet he did not 19
41 it that ye have no faith?  And they feared   suffer him, but saith to him, Go home to thy
exceedingly, and said to one another, Who then   friends and tell them how much the Lord hath
is this, that even the wind and the sea obey   done for thee, and hath pitied thee. And he 20
him?                                         departed, and began to publish in Decapolis
how much Jesus had done for him. And all
V.-AND they came to the other side of the   wondered.
2 sea, into the country of the Gadarenes. And    And when Jesus had passed over again in 21
as he came out of the ship, immediately there  the ship to the other side, a great crowd
met him out of the tombs a man with an un-   gathered to him; and he was by the sea. And 22
3 clean spirit, who had his dwelling in the tombs:  behold, there cometh one of the rulers of the
and no one could bind him, not even with  synagogue, Jairus by name; and when he saw
4 chains: because he had often been bound with  him, he fell at his feet, and entreated him 23
fetters and chains, and the chains had been   earnestly, saying, My little daughter is at the
burst asunder by him and the fetters broken   point of death: I pray thee, come and lay
5 in pieces: nor could any one tame him. And   thy hands on her, that she may be healed;
always, night and day, he was in the tombs   and she will live.  And he went with him; 24




120                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
and a great crowd followed him, and pressed  rose, and walked about, for she was twelve
on him.                                     years old. And they were greatly astonished.
25   And a certain woman, who had had an   And he charged them  strictly that no one 43
26 issue of blood twelve years, and had suffered  should know it; and commanded that somemuch from many physicians, and had spent all  thing should be given her to eat.
that she had, and was not at all benefited,
27 but rather grew worse, having heard of Jesus,    VI.-AND he went out from thence, and came
came in the crowd behind, and touched his  into his own country; and his disciples follow
28 garment: for she said, If I may but touch   him. And the sabbath having come, he began  2
29 his garments, I shall be healed. And imme-  to teach in the synagogue; and many hearing
diately the fountain of her blood was dried   him, were astonished, and said, From whence
up; and she felt in her body that she was   hath this man these things? and what wisdom
30 healed of the plague. And immediately, Jesus  is this, which is given to him, that even such
knowing in himself that the power had gone   mighty works are wrought by his hands?  Is 3
out of him, turned round in the crowd, and   not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the
31 said, Who touched my garments? And his dis-  brother of James, and Joses, and Judas, and
ciples said to him, Thou seest the crowd press-  Simon? and are not his sisters here with us?
ing on thee, and sayest thou, Who touched   And they had a difficulty as to him.  But 4
32 me?  And he was looking round to see her  Jesus said to them, A prophet is not without
33 who had done this.  But the woman fearing   honor, except in his own country, and among
and trembling, knowing what had been done   his own kindred, and in his own house. And  5
to her, came and fell down before him, and   he could do no mighty works there, except
34 told him all the truth. And he said to her,  that he laid his hands on a few sick persons,
Daughter, thy faith hath healed thee; go in  and healed them. And he wondered on account 6
35 peace and be whole of thy plague.  While  of their unbelief.  And he went round the
he was still speaking, there came some from   villages teaching.
the house of the ruler of the synagogue, who  And he called to him the twelve, and began  7
said, Thy daughter is dead; why troublest  to send them forth two by two; and gave
36 thou the teacher any further?  But as soon  them power over the unclean spirits; and com- 8
as Jesus heard the word that was spoken, he   manded them that they should take nothing for
saith to the ruler of the synagogue, Fear not,  their journey, except a staff only; no bag, no
37 only believe. And he suffered no one to fol-  bread, no money in their girdle; but be shod  9
low him except Peter, and James, and John   with sandals; and not put on two coats. And 10
38 the brother of James. And he cometh to the   he said to them, Wherever ye enter into a
house of the ruler of the synagogue, and seeth  house, there remain, till ye depart from that
a tumult, aand those who wept and wailed   place.  And whoever shall not receive you, 11
39 much. And when he came in, he saith to them,  nor hear you, when ye depart thence, shake off
Why do ye make a tumult, and weep? the child  the dust under your feet, for a testimony to
40 is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed  them.  Truly I say to you, it will be more
at him. But when he had put them all out,  tolerable for Sodom or Gomorrah in the day
he taketh the father and the mother of the   of judgment, than for that city. And they went 12
child, and those with him, and entereth in  out and preached that men should repent. And 13
41 where the child was lying. And he took the  they cast out many demons, and anointed with
child by the hand, and saith to her, Talitha-  oil many that were sick, and healed them.
cumi; which is, being interpreted, Damsel (I say  And king Herod heard of him  (for his 14
42 to thee), rise. And immediately the damsel  name had become known), and he said, John
the Immerser hath risen from the dead, and
a or, even."                 therefore mighty works are active in him.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.                                    121
15 Others said, It is Elijah. And others said, It  them, Come ye yourselves apart into a desert
16 is a prophet, -as one of the prophets.  But   place, and rest a little while: for there were
when Herod heard of him, he said, This   many coming and going, and they had no leiis John whom  I beheaded; he hath risen   sure not even to eat. And they departed into 32
17 from the dead. For Herod himself had sent   a desert place by the ship privately. And the 33
forth, and laid hold of John, and bound him   crowds saw them going away, and many knew
in the prison for the sake of Herodias, his  him, and ran thither by land from all the cities,
brother Philip's wife; for he had married her.  and outwent them and came together to him.
18 For John had said to Herod, It is not lawful  And Jesus coming forth, saw a great crowd, 34
19 for thee to have thy brother's wife. So Herodias   and  was moved with  compassion  towards
had a grudge against him, and would hasTe  them, because they were like sheep having no
20 killed him; and yet could not: for Herod'  shepherd: and he began to teach them many
feared John, knowing that lie was a just and   things. And when the day was now far spent, 35
holy man, and observed him; and when he   his disciples came to him, and said, This is a
heard him, he did many things and heard him   desert place, and now much time hath passed;
21 gladly.  And a convenient day having come,  send them away, that they may go into the 36
when Herod on his birth-day made a supper for   surrounding  country and villages, and buy
his lords, and commanders, and the chief men  themllselves loaves: for they have nothing to
22 of Galilee; and when the daughter of the same   eat. But he answered and said to them, Give 37
Herodias came in, and danced, and pleased   ye them  something to eat.  And they say to
Herod, and those who reclined with him  at   him, Shall we go and buy two hundred pennytable, the king said to the damsel, Ask me   worth of loaves, and give them  that to eat?
whatever thou wilt, and I will give it to   But he saith to them, How many loaves have 38
23 thee, even to the half of my kingdom.  And   ye? go and see. And when they knew, they
he swore to her, Whatever thou shalt ask   say to him, Five, and two fishes. And he com- 39
me, I will give it to thee, even to half of my   manded them to make all recline by companies
24 kingdom. And she went out, and said to her   on the green grass. And they lay down in 40
mother, What shall I ask?  And she said, The   squares, by hundreds, and by fifties.  And 41
25 head of John the Immerser. And she came in   when lihe had taken the five loaves and the two
immediately with haste to the king, and asked,  fishes, he looked up to heaven, and blessed, and
saying, I will that thou wouldst give me forth-   broke the loaves, and gave them to his disciwith, on a platter, the head of John the Immerser.  ples to set before them; and the two fishes he
26 And the king was exceedingly sorry, yet on   divided to them all.  And they all ate, and 42
account of his oaths, and of those who reclined   were satisfied. And they took up twelve bas- 43
with him at table, he would not reject her.   kets full of the fragments and of the fishes. And 44
27 And immediately the king sent one of his  those, who ate of the loaves, were five thousand
guard, and commanded his head to be brought;   men. And immediately he constrained his disci- 45
and he went and beheaded him in the prison;   ples to enter into the ship, and go before him to
28 and brought his head on a platter, and gave it  the other side towards Bethsaida, while he sent
to the damsel; and the damsel gave it to her   away the crowd. And when he had dismissed 46
29 mother. Anld when his disciples heard of it,  them, he departed into the mountain to pray.
they came and took up his corpse, and laid it in   And evening having come, the ship was in the 47
a tomb.                                      midst of the sea, and he alone on the land. And 48
30   And the apostles came together to Jesus, and   he saw them harassed in rowing; for the wind
told him all things, both what they had done,   was against them: and about the fourth watch
31 and what they had taught.  And he said to   of the night he cometh towards them, walking
on the sea, and would have passed by them.
or, "like one of the ancient prophets."  But when they saw him walking on the sea, 49




122                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
they supposed it was an apparition, and they   pots and cups; and many other such like things
50 cried out; for they all saw him, and were ter-   ye do. And he said to them, Full well ye set 9
rifled.  And immediately he spoke with them    aside the commandment of God, that ye may
and saith to them, Take courage: it is I; fear   keep your own tradition.  For Moses said, 10
51 not. And he went up to them into the ship;   Honor thy father and thy mother; and, He who
and the wind ceased: and they were exceed-  acurseth father or mother, shall surely be put
ingly amazed in themselves beyond measure,  to death. But ye say, If a man shall say to his 11
52 and wondered. For they did not understand by   father or his mother, Be tr:at Corban, that is a
means of the loaves, for their heart was stupid.    gift, by which thou mightest have been profited
53   And when they had passed over, they came   by me; he shall be.free. And ye suffer him no 12
to the land of Gennesaret, and drew  to the   more to do anything for his father or his
54 shore. And when they came out of the ship,   mother; making void the word of God by 13
55 immediately they knew him, and ran through   your tradition, which ye have delivered: and
the whole surrounding region, and began to   many such like things ye do.  And when he 14
carry about on couches, those who were sick,   had called all the crowd to him, he said to them,
57 where they heard he was.  And wherever he   Hear me all of you, and understand. There is 15
entered into villages, or cities, or country, they   L,.athing from without the man, which entering
laid the sick in the streets, and besought him   into him, can defile him: but the things, which
that they might but touch the fringe of his  come out of him, are those that defile the man.
garment: and as many as touched him were   If any one hath ears to hear, let him  hear. 16
healed.                                       And when he entered into the house from the 17
crowd, his disciples asked him concerning the
VII.-AND the Pharisees, and some of the   parable.  And he saith to them, Are ye also 18
scribes, who had come from Jerusalem, came   so void of understanding? do ye not perceive,
2 together to him. And when they saw some of   that nothing from without, which entereth into
his disciples eating abread with defiled, that is,  the man, can defile him: because it entereth 19
3 with unwashed hands, they found fault: for   not into his heart, but into the stomach, and
the Pharisees, and all the Jews, except they   goeth out into the sink, cleansing all the food?
wash their hands with the fist, eat not, holding   And he said, That which cometh. out of the 20
4 the tradition of the elders.  And when they   man, that defileth the man. For from within, 21
come from  the market, except they immerse   out of the heart, come forth evil thoughts,
themselves, they eat not. And there are many   adulteries, fornications, murders, thefts, covet- 22
other things, which they have received to hold,   ousness, malice, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil
such as immersions of cups, and pots, and brazen   eye, reviling, pride, foolishness; all these evil 23
5 vessels, and table-seats.  Then the Pharisees  things come forth from within, and defile the
and scribes asked him, Why do not thy disci-   man.
ples walk according to the tradition of the     And he rose from  thence, and went away 24
elders, but eat bread with unwashed hands?  into the borders of Tyre and Zidon, and en6 And he answered and said to them, Well did  tered into a house, and would have no one
Isaiah prophesy concerning you, hypocrites, as   know  it: but he could not be hidden.  For 25
it is written, This people honoreth me with   a woman, whose young daughter had an un7 their lips, but their heart is far from me. But,  clean spirit, heard of him, and came and fell
in vain do they worship me, teaching for doc-  at his feet (the woman was a Greek, a Syro- 26
8 trines, the commandments of men.  For lay-   phenician by nation,) and she besought him to
ing aside the commandment of God, ye hold   cast the demon out of her daughter.  But 27
tihe tradition of men, such as immersions of   Jesus said to her, Let the children first be
~ or, "loaves."                                 a~ or, "revileth."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.                                    123
satisfied; for it is not right to take the chil-  them. So they ate and were satisfied; and they  8
28 dren's bread, and cast it to the dogs.  And   took up seven baskets of the fragments, which
she answered and said to him, Yes, Lord: yet   were left. And those, who ate, were about four 9
the dogs under the table eat of the children's  thousand: and he sent them away.
29 crumbs. And he said to her, For this saying,    And immediately he entered into the ship 10
go; the demon hath gone out of thy daughter.   with his disciples, and came into the region
30 And when she came into her house, she found   of Dalmanutha. And the Pharisees came forth, 11
the demon gone out, and her daughter laid on   and began to question with him, seeking of
the bed.                                      him a sign from heaven, trying him. And he 12
81   And again, departing from the borders of   groaned deeply in his spirit, and saith, Why
Tyre and Zidon, he came to the sea of Galilee,   doth this generation seek a sign?  Truly I say
through the midst of the borders of Decapolis.  to you, There shall no sign be given to this
82 And they bring to him  one deaf, having an   generation.  And he left them, and entering 13
impediment in his speech; and they beseech   into the ship again, departed to the other side.
33 him to put his hand on him.  And he took        And the disciples had forgotten to take abread, 14
him aside from  the crowd, and put his fingers   neither had they but one loaf with them
into his ears, and he spit, and touched his  in the ship.  And he charged them, saying, 15.34 tongue: and looking up to heaven, he groaned,   Take heed, beware of the leaven of the Phariand said to him, Ephphatha, that is, Be opened.  sees, and of the leaven of Herod.  And they 16.35 And immediately his ears were opened, and the   reasoned among themselves, saying, It is because
bond of his tongue was loosed, and he spoke   we have no abread.  And Jesus knowing it, 17
36 plainly. And he charged them that they should   saith to them, Why do ye reason that it is betell no one: but the more he charged them, so   cause ye have no -bread, do ye not yet perceive
much the more a great deal they published it;   nor understand? have ye your heart still stupe-'\7 and were beyond measure astoinished, saying,  fled? having eyes, see ye not? and having ears, 18
He hath done all things well; he maketh both   hear ye not'? and do ye not remember? When 19
the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak.      I broke the five loaves among the five thousand,
how mary baskets full of fragments took ye
VIII.-IN those days, the crowd being very   up?  They say to him, Twelve. And when the 20
great, and having nothing to eat, lie called his  seven among the four thousand, how many bas2 disciples to him, and saith to them, I have coin-   kets full of fragments took ye up? And they
passion on the crowd, because thei have now   said, Seven. And he said to them, How is it 21
remained with me three days, and have nothing   that ye do not understand?
3 to eat: and if I send them away to their homes  And he cometh to Bethsaida; and they bring 22
fasting, they will faint by the way: for some   a blind man to him and beseech him to touch
4 of them have come firom far.  And his disci-  him. And he took the blind man by the hand, 23
ples answered him, Whence can any one satisfy   and led him out of the village; and when he
5 these 9men with abread here in a desert?  And   had spit on his eyes: he put his hands on him
he asked them, How  many loaves have ye?   and asked him if he saw any thing?  And he 24
6 And they said, Seven. And he commanded the   looked up, and said, I see men like trees, walkcrowd to lie down on the ground: and he took   ing. Then he put his hands on his eyes again, 25
the seven loaves, and gave thanks, and broke   and made him look up: and he was restored,
them, and gave to his disciples to set before   and saw every man clearly. And he sent him 26
them; and they set them  before the crowd.   away to his house, saying, Neither go into the
7 And they had a few -small fishes: and he   village, nor tell it to any one in the village.
blessed, and commanded to set them also before  And Jesus and his disciples went out into 27
or, "loaves." o                                  or, "loaves."




124                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
the villages of Cesarea Philippi: and, on the   whiten. And there appeared to them Elijah, 4
way, he asked his disciples, saying to them,   with Moses: and they were talking with Jesus.
28 Who do men say that I am?  And they an-   And Peter answering, saith to Jesus, Rabbi, it 5
swered, John the Immerser; and others, Elijah;  is good for us to remain here: and let us
29 but others, one of the prophets. And he saith   make three booths; one for thee, and one for
to them, But who say ye that I am? And Peter   Moses, and one for Elijah. For he knew not 6
answering saith to him, Thou art the Anointed.   what to say: for they were greatly terrified.
30 And he charged them that they should tell no   And there came a cloud which overshadowed  7
one concerning him.                          them; and a voice came out of the cloud, say31   And he began to teach them, that the Son   ing, This is my beloved Son: hear him. And  8
of man must suffer many things, and be rejected   suddenly, on looking round, they no longer
by the elders, and the chief priests and scribes,  saw any one, except Jesus alone with themand be put to death, and after three days rise   selves.  And as they came down from  the  9
32 again. And he spoke the saying plainly. And   mountain, he charged them  that they should
Peter took him aside, and began to rebuke him.  relate to no one what they had seen, till the
33 But when he had turned round and looked on   Son of man should have risen from the dead.
his disciples, he rebuked Peter, saying, Get be-   And they kept that saying  to themselves, 10
hind mne, Satan: for thou favorest not the   questioning with one another what that meant,
things of God, but the things of men.         To rise from the dead. And they asked him, 11
34   And when he had called the crowd to him   saying, Why say the scribes, that Elijah must
with his disciples, he said to them, Whoever  first come?  And he answered and said to 12
will come after me, let him deny himself, and   them, Elijah indeed cometh first, and restoreth
35 take up his cross, and follow me.  For who-   all things, and how it is written of the Son of
ever would save his life, will lose it, but who-   man, that he mnust suffer many things, and be
ever shall lose his life for my sake and the   despised.  But I say to you, that Elijah hath 13
36 gospel's, he will save it.  For what will it  both come and that they have done to him
profit a man if he should gain the whole   whatever they would, as it is written of him.
37 world, and lose his asoul? or what will a man  And when lie came to his disciples, he saw 14
38 give as a ransom for his soul?  For whoever   a great crowd about them, and the scribes
shall be ashamed of me, and of my words, in   questioning with them.  And immediately all
this adulterous and sinful generation; of him   the crowd, when they beheld him, were greatly 15
also will the Son of man be ashamed, when   amazed, and running to him, saluted him. And 16
he cometh in the glory of his Father with the   he asked the scribes, What are ye questioning
holy angels.                                  with them?  And one of the crowd answered 17
and said, Teacher, I have brought to thee my
IX.-AND he said to them, Truly I say to  son, who hath a dumb spirit; and wherever 18
you, That there are some of those standing   he taketh him, he dasheth him down, and he
here, who will not taste of death, till they   foameth and grindeth his teeth, and pineth
have seen the kingdom  of God come with   away; and I spoke to thy disciples to cast him
power.                                       out, and they could not.  And he answereth 19
2   And after six days, Jesus taketh with him   them, and saith, 0 unbelieving generation, how
Peter, and James, and John, and leadeth them   long shall I be with you? how  long shall
up into a high mountain apart by themselves;   I bear with you?  Bring him  to me. And 21)
3 and bhe was transfigured before them.  And   they brought him  to him: and when he saw
his garments became shining, exceedingly white,  him, immediately the spirit convulsed him; and
like snow; such as no fuller on earth can   he fell on the ground, and rolled, foaming.
And he asked his father, IIow long is it since 21
~ or, "life."  b or "his appearance was changed."  this came on him?  And he said, From child



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.                                      125
22 hood.  And often he hath cast him into fire   name, who doth not follow  us, and we forand into waters to destroy him; but if thou   bade him, because he doth not follow us. But 39
canst do any thing, have compassion on us, and   Jesus said, Forbid him not: for there is no
23 help us. And Jesus said to him, If thou canst   one, who will do a miracle in my name, and be
believe —all things are possible for him who   able readily to speak evil of me. For he who 40
24 believeth. And immediately the father of the   is not against aus, is for us. For whoever shall 41
child cried out, and said, with tears, Lord, I   give you a cup of water to drink in my name,
25 believe; help mine unbelief.  When Jesus saw    because ye belong to Christ, truly I say to you,
the crowd was running together, he rebuked the   he shall by no means lose his reward.  And 42
unclean spirit, saying to him, Dumb and deaf   whoever shall cause one of the little ones, who
spirit, I command thee, come out of him, and   believe in me, to sin, it would be better for
26 enter into him no more. And the spirit cried   him  if a millstone should be hung about his
out, and convulsed him violently, and came out   neck, and he should be cast into the sea. And 43
of him; and he became like one dead; so that  if thy hand shall cause thee to sin, cut it off:
27 many said, Hle is dead.  But Jesus took him   it is better for thee to enter into life maimed,
by the hand, and lifted him up; and lie rose.   than having two hands to go away into hell,
28   And when he came into a house, his disci-  into the unquenchable fire; where their worm 44
ples asked him privately, Why could not we   dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. And 45
29 cast him out?  And lie said to them, This kind   if thy foot causeth thee to sin, cut it off; it is
can come forth by nothing, except by prayer   better for thee to enter into life lame, than
and fasting.                                   havincg two feet to be cast into hell, into the
30   And they departed thence and passed through   unquenchable fire: where their worm dieth not, 46
Galilee; and he did not wish that any one   and the fire is not quenched.  And if thine 47
31 should know it.  For he taught his disciples   eye causeth thee to sin, pluck it out: it is
and said to them, The Son of man is delivered   better for thee to enter into the kingdom of
up into the hands of men, and they will put   God, with one eye, than having two eyes, to be
him to death; and after he hath been put to   cast into hell-fire: where their worm  dieth 48
32 death, he will rise the third day.  But they   not, and the fire is not quenched.  For every 49
did not understand the saying, and were afraid   one shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice
to ask him.                                    shall be salted with salt. Salt is good: but if 50
33   And he came to Capernaum; and being in  the salt becometh tasteless, how will ye restore
the house, he asked them, What did ye dispute  its saltness?  Have salt in yourselves, and be
34 about among yourselves by the way?  BLt   at peace with one another.
they were silent, for they had disputed among
themselves, by the way, who would be greatest.   X.-AND  he rose from thence, and cometh
35 And he sat down, and called the twelve, and   into the borders of Judea, through the region
saith to themn, If any one desireth to be first,  beyond the Jordan: and the crowd come to36 Bhe will be last of all, and servant of all. And   gether to him again; and as lie was accustomed,
he took a little child, and set it in the midst   he taught them again. And the Pharisees came  2
of them; and when he had taken it in his  to him, and asked him, Is it lawful for a man
37 arms, he saith to them, Whoever shall receive   to put away his wife? trying him.  And he  3
one of such little children in my name, receivetli  answered and said to them, What did AMoses
me: and whoever receiveth mue, receiveth not   command you? And they said, Moses permitted  4
me, but him who sent me.                       us to write a bill of divorce, and to put her
38   And John answered him, saying, Teacher,  away. And Jesus answered and said to them, 5
we saw one casting out demons in thy
or, according to some editions of the text, "against you, is
a or, "let him be least of all, and servant of all."  for you."




126                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
For your stubbornness of heart, he wrote you   into the kingdom of God! And the disciples 24
6 this commandment: but from the beginning of   were astonished at his words. But Jesus an7 creation, God made them male and female. For   swereth again, and saith to them, Children,
this cause a man shall leave his father and his  how difficult it is for those who trust in riches,
8 mother and acleave to his wife; and the two   to enter into the kingdom of God! It is easier 25
shall be one flesh: so that they are no longer  for a camel to go through the eye of a needle,
9 two, but one flesh. What therefore God hath  than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom
10 joined together, let not man put asunder. And   of God. And they were exceedingly astonished, 26
in the house, his disciples asked him again con-  saying among themselves, Who then can be
11 cerning the same matter. And he saith to them,   saved?  And Jesus looking on them, saith, 27
Whoever shall put away his wife, and marry   With men, it is impossible, but not with God;
12 another, committeth adultery against her. And   for with God all things are possible.  Then 28
if a woman shall put away her husband, and   Peter began to say to him, Behold, we have
be married to another, she committeth adul-  left all, and followed thee.  And Jesus an- 29
tery.                                         swered and said, Truly I say to you, There is
13   And they brought little children to him, that   no one who hath left house, or brethren, or
he might touch them; and his disciples re-  sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or chil14 buked those who brought them.  But when   dren, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel's,
Jesus saw  it, he was much displeased, and   who shall not receive a hundred-fold now in 30
said to them, Suffer the little children to come   this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and
to me, and forbid them not: for of such is the   mothers, and children, and lands, with persecu15 kingdom of God.  Truly I say to you, Who-  tions, and in the world to come, eternal life.
ever shall not receive the kingdom  of God,  But many who are first, will be last; and the 31
like a little child, he will by no means enter  last, first.
16 into it.  And he took them in his arms, put     And they were on the way, going up to 32
his hands on them, and blessed them.          Jerusalem; and Jesus went before them: and
17   And as he was going forth into the way,  they were amazed; and as they followed, they
one ran up, and kneeling to him, asked him,   were afraid.  And again lie took the twelve
Good Teacher, what shall I do to inherit eternal  aside, and began to tell them what things would
18 life?  And Jesus said to him, Why callest  befall him, saying, Behold, we are going up to 33
thou me good? no one is good, except one,  Jerusalem, and the Son of man will be delivered
19 that is God.  Thou knowest the command-   up to the chief priests, and to the scribes; and
ments, Do not commit adultery, Do not kill,  they will condemn him to death, and will deDo not steal, Do not bear false testimony,  liver him up to the Gentiles; and they will 34
bDefraud not, Honor thy father and mother.  mock him, and scourge him, and spit on him,
20 And he answered and said to him, Teacher,  and put him to death: and the third day he
all these things have I kept from my youth.   will rise again.
21 And Jesus looking on him, loved him, and        And James and John, the sons of Zebedee, 35
said to him, One thing thou lackest; go, sell  come to him, saying, Teacher, we wish that
whatever thou hast, and give to the poor, and   thou wouldst do for us whatever we shall ask.
thou shalt have treasure in heaven; and come,  And he said to them, What do ye wish me to 36
22 take up the cross and follow me. And he was   do for you?  And they said to him, Grant to 37
sad at the saying and went away grieved; for   us that we may sit, one at thy right hand, and
23 he had great possessions.  And Jesus looked   the other at thy left hand, in thy glory. But 38
round, and saith to his disciples, With what  Jesus said to them, Ye know not what ye ask:
difficulty will those, who have riches, enter   are ye able to drink the cup which I drink?
and to be immersed with the immersion, with
a or, "be joined."    b or, "Get not wrongfully."  which I am immersed?  And they said to him, 39




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.                                    127
WT.e are able. And Jesus said to them, Ye will  if any one should say to you, Wily do ye this?
indeed drink the cup, which I drink, and be   say ye, The Lord hath need of him; and imineimmersed with the immersion, with which I am    diately he will send him  hither.  And they  4
10 immersed.  But to sit at my right hand and   went away, and found the colt tied at the
at my left, is not mine to give; except to those   door without, in the street; and they loose
41 for whom it is prepared.  And when the ten   him. And some of those who stood there, said  5
heard it, they began to be much displeased   to them, What are ye doing, loosing the colt?
42 with James and John. But Jesus called them to   And they said to them  as Jesus had com- 6
him, and saith to them, Ye know that those who   manded: and they let them go. And they led  7
are accounted rulers of the nations, lord it over  the colt to Jesus, and cast their garments on
them; and their great ones exercise authority   him; and he sat on him.  And many spread  8
43 over them. But it shall not be so among you:  their garments in the way: and others cut
but whoever would become great among you,   branches from the trees, and strewed them in
44 -shall be your minister: and whoever of you   the way.  And those who went before, and  9
would become first, ashall be servant of all.  those who followed, cried out, saying, Hosanna,
45 For even the Son of man came not to be min-   blessed be he, who cometh in the name of the
istered to, but to minister, and to give his life   Lord. Blessed be the coming kingdom of our 10
a ransom for many.                            father David: Hosanna in the highest.  And 11
46   And they came to Jericho: and as he went   Jesus entered into Jerusalem, and into the
out of Jericho with his disciples, and a great  temple: and when he had looked round on all
crowd, blind Bartimeus, the Son of Timeus, sat  things, the time being now late, he went out to
47 by the way-side begging. And when he heard   Bethany, with the twelve.
that it was Jesus of Nazareth, he began to cry  And the next day, when they were coming 12
out, and say, Jesus, Son of David, have mercy   from Bethany, he was hungry. -And seeing a 13
48 on me! And many charged him to be silent:  fig-tree far off, having leaves, he went to see
but he cried out much more, Son of David,   whether he might porhaps find anything on it:
49 have mercy on me! And Jesus stopped, and   and when he came to it, he found nothing but
commanded him  to be called: and they call  leaves: for it was not the time for figs. And 14
the blind man saying, Take courage, rise; he  lihe answered and said to it, Let no one eat
50 calleth thee.  And he, casting away his gar-  fruit of thee hereafter for ever. And his dis51 ment, rose and came to Jesus. And Jesus an-  ciples heard it. And they come to Jerusalem: 15
swered and said to him, What wilt thou that   and Jesus went into the temple, and began to
I should do for thee?  And the blind man said   drive out those who sold and bought in the
to him, Lord, that I may receive my sight.  temple, and overturned the tables of the moneyU2 And Jesus said to him, Go; thy faith hath   changers, and the seats of those who sold
made thee whole.  And immediately he re-   doves; and would not suffer any one to carry 16
ceived his sight, and followed Jesus in the   an article through the temple. And he taught, 17
way.                                          saying to them, Is it not written, My house
shall be called a house of prayer for all naXI.-AND when they drew near to Jerusa-  tions? but ye have made it a den of robbers.
lem, to Bethphage, and Bethany, at the mount   And the scribes and chief priests heard it, and 18
of Olives, he sendeth forth two of his disciples,  sought how they might destroy him; for they
2 and saith to them, Go into the village over  feared him, because all the crowd was astonagainst you, and immediately on entering it,  ished at his doctrine.
ye will find a colt tied, on which no man hath  And when evening came, he went out of the 19
3 ever sat; loose him, and lead him to me. And   city. And in the morning, as they passed by, 20
they saw the fig-tree dried up from the roots.
~a or, (fut. for imperat.) "let him be."  And Peter remembering, saith to him, Rabbi, 21




128                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING  TO MARK.
behold, the fig-tree, which thou didst curse, is  and him they killed; and many others; of whom
22 dried up. And Jesus answering, saith to them,   they beat some and killed some. Therefore hav- 6
23 Have faith in God.  For truly I say to you,  ing yet one son, his beloved, he sent him also to
that whoever shall say to this mountain, Be thou   them last, saying, They will reverence my son.
removed, and be thou cast into the sea; and   But those husbandmen said among themselves, 7
shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe   This is the heir, come let us kill him, and the inthat what he saith will come to pass; he shall  heritance will be ours.  And they took him  8
24 have whatever he saith.  Therefore I say to   and killed him, and cast him out of the vineyou, Whatever things ye ask, when ye pray,   yard.  What therefore will the lord of the  9
believe that ye will receive, and ye shall have   vineyard do?  He will come and destroy the
25 them. And when ye stand praying, forgive, if  husbandmen, and give the vineyard to others.
ye have any thing against any one; that your  HEave ye not even read this scripture: The 1C
Father also, who is in the heavens, may for-  stone, which the builders rejected, hath become
26 give you your trespasses.  But if ye do not  the chief corner-stone; this was the Lord's 11
forgive, neither will your Father, who is in the   doing and it is wonderful in our eyes?  And 12
heavens, forgive your trespasses.             they sought to lay hold of him, but feared the
27   And they come again to Jerusalem: and as   crowd; for they knew that he had spoken the
he was walking in the temple, there come to him   parable against them; and they left him and
the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders,   went away.
28 and say to him, By what authority doest thou    And they send to him some of the Pharisees, 13
these things? and who gave thee this authority   and of the Herodians, to catch him  by talk.
29 to do these things?  And Jesus answered and   And when they came, they say to him, Teacher, 14
said to them, I also will ask you one question,   we know that thou art true, and carest for no
and answer me, and I will tell you by what   one, for thou regardest not the person of men,
30 authority I do these things.  The immersion   but teachest the way of God in truth: Is it
of John, was it from  heaven, or from men?   lawful to give tribute to Cesar, or not?  Shall 15
31 answer me. And they reasoned among them-   we give, or shall we not give?  But he, knowselves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven;  ing their hypocrisy, said to them, Why do ye
he will say, Why then did ye not believe him?   try me? bring me a penny, that I may see it.
32 But if we shall say, From  men,-they feared   And they brought it. And he saith to them, 16
the people; for all held John to be really a   Whose image and inscription is this?  And
33 prophet. And they answered and said to Jesus,  they said to him, Cesar's. And Jesus answer- 17
We do not know. And Jesus answering, saith  ing, said to them, Render to Cesar the things,
to them, Neither do I tell you by what author-   which are Cesar's, and to God the things, which
ity I do these things.                        are God's. And they wondered at him.
And there come to  him  Sadducees, who 18
XII.-AND he began to speak to them  by   say there is no resurrection; and they asked
parables. A man planted a vineyard, and set a   him, saying, Teacher, Moses wrote this for us, 19
hedge about it, and dug a wine-vat, and built a   If a man's brother should die, and leave a wife
tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went   behind him, and leave no children, that his
2 abroad. And at the season, he sent a servant to   brother should take his wife, and raise up offthe husbandmen, that he might receive from the   spring for his brother.  There were seven 20
husbandmen some of the fruit of the vineyard.  brethren; and the first took a wife, and dying
3 And they took him, and beat him, and seiit him   left no offspring.  And the second took her, 21
4 away empty. And again he sent to them an-   and died, neither left he any offspring: and
other servant: and at him they cast stones, and   the third likewise.  And the seven took her, 22
wounded him in the head, and sent him away   and left no offspring: last of all, the woman
5 shamefully handled. Andagainhe sent another,  died also. In the resurrection therefore, when 23




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.                                   129
they rise, to which of them will she be a wife?   robes, and love salutations in the market-places,
24 for the seven had her for a wife. And Jesus   and the first seats in the synagogues, and the 39
answering, said to them, Do ye not therefore  first places in the feasts: who devour widows' 40
err, because ye know not the scriptures, nor   houses, and for a pretense make long prayers;
25 the power of God? For when they shall rise  these will receive greater condemnation.
from the dead, they neither marry, nor are     And Jesus sat over against the treasury, and 41
given in marriage; but are like the angels, who   beheld how the crowd cast money into the
26 are in the heavens. But as to the dead, that  treasury: and many who were rich, cast in
they rise; have ye not read in the book of   much.  And there came a poor widow, and 42
Moses-at the bush-how God spoke to him,  she cast in two mites, which make a farthing.
saying; I am the God of Abraham, and the God   And he called his disciples to him, and saith 43
27 of Isaac, and the God of Jacob?  He is not  to them, Truly I say to you, that this poor
the God of the dead, but of the living: ye   widow hath cast in more than all those, who
therefore do greatly err.                    have cast into the treasury. For they all cast 44
28   And one of the scribes came, and having heard  in out of their abundance: but she out of her
them reasoning together, and perceiving that  poverty, cast in all that she had, even her whole
he had answered them well, asked him, Which  living.
29 is the first commandment of all? And Jesus answered him, The first of all the commandments is,  XIII.-AND as he went out of the temple,
Hear, O Israel; The Lord our God is one Lord:   one of his disciples saith to him, Teacher, see,
30 and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all   what stones, and what buildings! And Jesus  2
thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy   answering said to him, Seest thou these great
mind, and with all thy strength: this is the first  buildings? there will not be left one stone on
31 commandment. And the second, like it, is this,  another, which will not be thrown down. And  3
Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself: there   as he sat on the mount of Olives, over against
is no other commandment greater than these.  the temple, Peter, and James, and John, and
32 And the scribe said to him, Well, Teacher,  Andrew asked him privately, Tell us, when will 4
thou last spoken truly, for there is One; and   these things be? and what will be the sign when
33 there is no other besides him: and to love him   all these things are about to be fulfilled? And  5
with all the heart, and with all the under-  Jesus answering them, began to say, Take heed
standing, and with all the soul, and with all  lest any one should deceive you.  For many  6
the strength, and to love one's neighbor as   will come in my name, saying, I am he, and
oneself, is more than all the whole burnt-offer-   will deceive many. And when ye shall hear 7
34 ings and the sacrifices. And when Jesus saw   of wars, and rumors of wars, be not troubled,
that he answered discreetly, he said to him, Thou   for these things must come to pass; but the end
art not far from the kingdom of God. And no  is not yet. For nation will rise against nation, 8
one durst question him any further.           and kingdom against kingdom: and there will
35   And Jesus answered and said, while he   be earthquakes in various places, and there
taught in the temple, How say the scribes,   will be famines, and commotions: these are the
36 that the Anointed is the son of David?  For   beginnings of sorrows. But take heed to your- 9
David himself said by the Holy Spirit, The   selves, for they will deliver you up to councils,
Lord said to my Lord, Sit thou at my right   and ye will be beaten in the synagogues: and
hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool.  ye will stand before governors and kings for
37 David therefore himself calleth him Lord, and   my sake, for a testimony to them.  And the 10
how then is he his son?  And the great crowd   gospel must first be published among all the
heard him gladly.                             nations.  But when they shall lead you, and 11
38   And he said to them in his teaching, Beware   deliver you up, be not anxious beforehand as to
of the scribes, who love to walk about in long   what ye shall speak, nor do ye meditate: but




130                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
whatever shall be given you in that hour, that Inear at the doors. Truly I say to you, that 30
speak; for it is not ye, who speak, but the Holy  this generation will not pass away, till all these
12 Spirit. Now the brother will deliver up the   things shall have come to pass. Heaven and 31
brother to death, and the father the child:   earth will pass away: but my words will not
and children will rise up against parents, and   pass away.
13 cause them to be put to death. And ye will      But concerning that day or hour knoweth no 32
be hated by all for my name's sake: but he,  one, not even the angels, who are in heaven, nor
who shall endure to the end, he will be saved.    the Son, but the Father only.
14   But when ye shall see the abomination of      Take heed, watch and pray: for ye know not 33
desolation, spoken of by Daniel, the prophet,   when the time is. -As a man going abroad, 34
standing where it ought not (let him, that   who left his house, and gave authority'to his
readeth, understand,) then let those in Judea   servants, and to each his work; and commanded
15 flee to the mountains: and let not him, that is  the porter to wa-ech. Watch therefore: for ye 35
on the house-top, go down into the house, nor   know not when the master of the house cometh,
16 enter to take any thing out of his house: and   at evening, or at midnight, or at cock-crowing,
let not him, that is in the field, return back to   or in the morning: lest coming suddenly, he 36
17 take his garment. But woe to those who are  should find you sleeping. And what I say to 37
with child, and to those who suckle in those   you, I say to all, Watch.
18 days! But pray that your flight be not in
19 the winter.  For in those days there will be    XIV.-ibNow after two days, was the passoaffliction, such as hath not been from the be-   ver and the feast of unleavened bread: and
ginning of the creation, which God created,  the chief priests and the scribes sought how
20 till now, nor ever will be.  And except the   they might take him by craft, and put hint to
Lord had shortened the days, no flesh would be   death.  But they said, Not during the feast, 2
saved: but for the sake of the elect, whom he   lest there should be an uproar of the people.
21 hath chosen, he hath shortened the days. And   And when he was in Bethany, in the house of  3
then if any one shall say to you, Behold, here   Simon the leper, as he reclined at table, there
is the Anointed, or, Behold, he is there: believe   came a woman having an alabaster-box of oint22 it not.  For false anointed ones, and false   ment of spikenard, pure and very costly; and
prophets will rise, and show signs and wonders,  she broke the box, and poured it on his head.
23 to seduce, if possible, even the elect. But take   And there were some, who were much dis- 4
ye heed: behold, I have foretold you all things.   pleased among themselves, and said, Why was
24 But in those days, after that affliction, the sun   this waste of the ointment made?  For this  5
will be darkened, and the moon will not give   ointment might have been sold for more than
25 her light, and the stars of heaven will fall,  three hundred pence, and given to the poor.
and the powers that are in the heavens will be   And they murmured against her.  But Jesus 6
26 shaken. And then they will see the Son of   said, Let her alone; why do ye trouble her?
man coming in clouds with great power and   she hath wrought a good work for me. For  7
27 glory. And then he will send forth his angels,  ye have the poor with you always, and whenand gather together his elect from  the four   ever ye will, ye can do them good, but me ye
winds, from the end of earth to the end of   have not always.  She hath done what she  8
28 heaven. Now learn the parable of the fig-tree:   could: she hath anointed my body beforehand
When its branch now becometh tender, and   for the burial. Truly I say to you, Wherever  9
putteth forth athe leaves, ye know that the   this gospel shall be preached throughout the
29 summer is near: so also, when ye shall see
these things coming to pass, know that he is      or, "It is as when a man," etc.
b or, "Now the passover and the feast of unleavened bread
A or, " its leaves."             were to be two days afterwards."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.                                     131
whole world, what she hath done, shall also be   to them, Ye will all desert me this night: for
10 spoken of, for a memorial of her. And Judas   it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the
Iscariot, one of the twelve, went to the chief   sheep will be scattered. But after I have risen, 28
11 priests to deliver him up to them. And when   I will go before you into Galilee. But Peter 29
they heard it, they were glad, and promised to   said to him, Though all should desert thee, yet
give him money. And he sought how he might   I will not.  And Jesus saith to him, Truly I 30
conveniently deliver him up.                   say to thee, that thou, to-day, even in this night,
12   And the first day of the feast of unleavened   before the cock shall crow twice, wilt deny me
bread, when they killed the passover, his disci-  thrice. But he spoke the more vehemently, If 31
ples say to him, Where wilt thou that we shall   I must die with thee, I will by no means deny
go and prepare, that thou mayest eat the passo-   thee. And so also said they all.
13 ver?  Andcl  he sendeth forth two of his disci-  And they came to a place named Gethse- 32
ples, and saith to them, Go into the city, and   mane: and he saith to his disciples, Sit here,
a man bearing a pitcher of water will meet  till I shall pray.  And he taketh with him 33
14 you: follow him. And wherever lie shall enter,   Peter, and James, and John, and began to be
say to the master of the house, The Teacher   greatly amazed, and full of anguish. And he 34
saith, Where is the guest-chamber, where I shall  saith to them, Mly soul is exceeding sorrowful
15 eat the passover with my disciples?  And he   even to death: tarry here and watch.  And 35
will show you a large upper room furnished aed I he went forward a little, and fell on the ground,
16 prepared: there prepare for us. And his disci-  and prayed that if it could be possible, the hour
ples went forth, and came into the city and   milght pass from him. And he said, Abba, Fa- 36
found things even as he had said to them, and   ther, all things are possible to thee; take away
they prepared the passover.                    this cup from me: nevertheless, not what I will,
17   And evening having come, he cometh with   but what thou wilt. And lie cometh and findeth 37
18 the twelve. And as they reclined at table, and   them sleeping, and saith to Peter, Simon, sleepwere eating, Jesus said, Truly I say to you, One   est thou? couldst thou not watch one hour?
of you, who eateth with me, will deliver me up.   Watch and pray, lest ye enter into trial. The 38
19 And they began to be sorrowful, and to say to   spirit indeed is ready, but the flesh is weak.
him, one by one, Is it I? and another said, Is   And again he went away, and prayed, speaking 39
20 it I?  And he answered and said to them, It is  the same words.  And when he returned, he 40
one of the twelve, who dippeth with me in the   found them sleeping again (for their eyes were
21 dish. The Son of man indeed departeth, as it is  heavy); and they knew not what to answer
written concerning him: but woe to that man,   him.
through whom the Son of man is delivered up,     And he cometh the third time, and saith to 41
It had been good for that man, if lie had not  them, Sleep on still, and take your rest. It is
been born.                                     enough, the hour is come; behold, the Son of
22   And as they were eating, Jesus took bread,   man is delivered up into the hands of sinners.
and blessed, and broke it, and gave to them,   Rise, let us go; behold, he, who delivereth me 42
23 and said, Take: this is my body. And he took   up, is at hand.
the cup, and when he had given thanks, he gave   And immediately while he was yet speaking, 43
24 it to them: and they all drank of it. And he   cometh Judas, being one of the twelve, and with
said to them, This is my blood, that of the new   him a great crowd with swords and clubs, from
25 covenant, which is shed for many. Truly I say   the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders.
to you, I shall drink no more of the fruit of the   And he, who delivered him up, had given them 44
vine, till that day, when I drink it new in the   a   sign, saying, Whomsoever I shall kiss, that
king~dom of God.                               is he; take him, and lead him  away safely.
26   And when they had sung a hymn, they went   And when he came, he went immediately to 45
out into the mount of Olives. And Jesus sath   him, and saith, Rabbi, Rabbi; and kissed him.




1832                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
46 And they laid their hands on him, and took   and the officers struck him with their open
him.                                          hands.
47   And one of those, who stood by, drew his      And as Peter was below in the court, there 66
sword and smote the servant of the high priest  cometh one of the maid-servants of the high
48 and cut off his ear. And Jesus answered and   priest: and when she saw Peter warming him- 67
said to them, Have ye come out as against a   self, she looked on him, and saith, Thou also
robber, with swords and clubs to take me?   wast with Jesus of Nazareth. But he denied, 68
49 I was daily with you in the temple, teaching,  saying, I know not, nor understand what thou
and ye took me not: but the scriptures must  sayest. And he went out into the porch; and
50 be fulfilled.  And they all forsook him  and   the cock crew. And the maid-servant seeing 69
51 fled. And there followed him a certain young   him again, began to say to those, who stood by,
man, having a linen cloth thrown round his   This is one of them. And he denied it again. 70
52 naked body; and the young men took him; and   And a little after, those, who stood by, said
he left the linen cloth, and fled from  them    again to Peter, Surely thou art one of them:
naked.                                        for thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth
53   And they led Jesus away to he high priest:  to it.  But he began to curse and to swear, 71
and with him  there assembled all the chief   saying, I know not this man of whom ye speak.
54 priests, and the elders, and the scribes. And   And the second time the cock crew. And Peter 72
Peter followed him far off, even into the acourt  called to mind the word, which Jesus said to
of the high priest: and he sat with the officers,  him, Before the cock shall crow twice, thou wilt
55 and warmed himself at the fire. And the chief   deny me thrice. And when he thought on it, he
priests, and all the council sought for testimony   wept.
against Jesus to put him to death; and found
56 none. For many testified falsely against him,   XV.-AND immediately in the morning, the
57 but their testimonies did not agree. And cer-  chief priests took counsel with the elders and
tain ones rose, and testified falsely against him,   scribes, and the whole council, and bound Jesus,
58 saying, We heard him say, I will destroy this  and carried him away, and delivered him up to
temple made with hands, and within three days,   Pilate.  And Pilate asked him, Art thou the  2
I will build another not made with hands.   King of the Jews?  And he answering, said to
59 And yet not even thus, did their testimony   him, Thou sayest it. And the chief priests ac- 3
60 agree.  And the high priest rose up in the   cused him of many things. And Pilate asked  4
midst, and asked Jesus, saying, Ansxverest thou   him  again, saying, Answerest thou nothing?
nothing? what do these testify against thee?   behold how  many things they testify against
01 But he was silent, and answered nothing.  thee. But Jesus answered nothing further; so  5
Again the high priest asked him, and said to  that Pilate wondered.
him, Art thou the Anointed, the Son of the      Now at that feast he used to release to them  6
62 Blessed?  And Jesus said to him, I am: and   one prisoner, whomsoever they asked.  And  7
ye will see the Son of man sitting at the right  there was one named Barabbas, lying bound
hand of the Mlighty One, and coming with the   with his fellow-insurgents, who had commit63 clouds of heaven.  And the high priest rent  ted murder in the insurrection.  And the  8
his clothes, and saith, What further need have   crowd crying aloud, began to ask him to do as
64 we of witnesses?  Ye have heard the reviling:   he had ever done to them.  But Pilate an- 9
bwhat think ye?  And they all condemned him   swered them, saying, Will ye that I shall re65 as worthy of death. And some began to spit  lease to you the King of the Jews?  (For he 10
on him, and to cover his face, and to beat him   knew that the chief priests had delivered him
with their fists, and to say to him, Prophesy:   up from  envy.)  But the chief priests stirred 11
up the crowd, that he should rather release
or, "palace."    b or, "what appeareth to you?"  Barabbas to them.  And Pilate answering 12




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.                                  133
again, said to them, What will ye then that I   down now from the cross, that we may see and
shall do to him, whom ye call King of the   believe. And those, who were crucified with
13 Jews? And they cried out again, Crucify him.  him, reproached him.  And when the sixth 33
14 But Pilate said to them, Why, what evil hath   hour came, there was darkness over the whole
he done? And they cried out the more exceed-  land, till the ninth hour.  And at the ninth 34
15 ingly, Crucify him. Then Pilate being willing   hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi,
to satisfy the crowd, released Barabbas to them,  Eloi, lamma sabachthani? which, being interand delivered up JesLus, when he had scourged   preted, is, My God, my God, why hast thou
him, to be crucified.                       forsaken me?  And some of those, who stood 35
16   And the soldiers led him away into the   by, hearing it, said, Behold, he calleth Elijah.
palace, which is the Pretorium; and they called   And one ran and filled a sponge with vinegar, 36
17 together the whole band; and they clothed   and winding it on a reed gave him drink, sayhim  with purple, and braided a crown of  ing, Forbear; let us see whether Elijah will
18 thorns, and aput it about his head, and be-  come to take him down.
gan to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews!    And Jesus uttering a loud cry expired. 37
19 And they smote his head with a reed, and   And the vail of the temple was rent in two, 38
spit on him, and bowing their knees, did rev-  from top to bottom. And when the centurion, 39
20 erence to him. And when they had mocked   who stood by over against him, saw that he
him, they took off the purple from him, and   cried out so, and expired, he said, Truly this
put his own garments on him, and led him out  man was the Son of God.  There were also 40
21 to crucify him. And they compel one Simon,  women looking on far off, among whom was
a Cyrenian, who was passing by, coming from   Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of
the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus,  James the younger, and of Joses, and Salome;
to bear his cross.                           who also, when he was in Galilee, followed 41
22   And they bring him to a place, Golgotha,  him, and ministered to him; and many other
which, being interpreted, is, bA place of a skull.  women, who came up with him to Jerusalem.
23 And they gave him wine mingled with myrrh   And now, evening having come (since it was 42
24 to drink; but he did not receive it. And when  the preparation, that is, the day before the
they had crucified him, they parted his gar-  sabbath), Joseph of Arimathea, an honorable 43
ments, casting lots for them, what each should  counselor, who himself also was waiting for the
25 take. And it was the third hour, when they   kingdom  of God, came and went in boldly
26 crucified him. And the inscription of his accu-  to Pilate, and asked for the body of Jesus.
sation was written over him, THE KING OF THE   And Pilate wondered that he was already dead: 44
27 JEWS. And with him they crucify two robbers,  and calling to him the centurion, he inquired
one at his right hand, and the other at his left.  of him whether he had been now long dead.
28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith,  And when he knew it from the centurion, he 45
29 And he was numbered with transgressors. And   gave the body to Joseph. And he bought fine 46
those, who passed by, reviled him, wagging  linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in
their heads, and saying, Ah! thou that de-  the linen, and laid him in a tomb, which was
stroyest the temple, and buildest it in three   hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone to the
30 days, save thyself, and come down from the   door of the tomb. And Mary Magdalene and 47
31 cross. In like manner also the chief priests,   Mary the mother of Joses saw where he was
mocking, said to one another with the scribes,  laid.
He saved others; himself he can not save.
32 Let the Anointed, the King of Israel come     XVI.-AND  when the sabbath was past,
Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of
a or, "put it about him."         James, and Salome, had bought sweet spices,
b or, "skull-place."              that they might come and anoint him.  And  2




184                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO M]ARK.
very early, on the first day of the week, they   been seen by her, believed not. After that, he 12
3 came to the tomb, at the rising of the sun: and   appeared in another form to two of them  as
they were saying among themselves, Who will  they were walking, going into the country.
roll away the stone for us from the door of the   And they went and told it to the rest: neither 13
4 tomb? (and looking up, they saw that the stone   did they believe them.. Afterwards he appeared 14
had been rolled away,) for it was very great.  to the eleven, as they reclined at table, and
5 And entering into the tomb, they saw a young   upbraided them for their unbelief and obstinacy
man sitting at the right side, clothed in a   of heart, because they believed not those, who
6 long white robe; and they were terrified. And   had seen him, after he had risen. And he said 15
he saith to them, Be not terrified: ye seek   to them, Go into all the world, preach the
Jesus of Nazareth, who was crucified; he hath   gospel to every creature.. He that believeth 16
risen, he is not here: behold the place where   and is immersed, shall be saved, but he that
7 they laid him. But go, tell his disciples, and   believeth not, shall be condemned. And these 17
especially Peter, He goeth before you into   signs shall accompany those, who believe: in
Galilee: there ye will see him, as he said to   my name they shall cast out demons; they shall
8 you. And they went out, and fled from the   speak with new tongues; they shall take up 18
tomb; for trembling and amazement had seized   serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing,
them, and they said nothing to any one; for  it shall not hurt them at all; they shall lay
they were afraid.                            hands on the sick, and they shall recover. So 19
9   Now Jesus having risen early, on the first  then, after the Lord had spoken to them, he
day of the week, appeared first to Mary Mag-   was taken up into heaven, and sat at the right
dalene, out of whom he had cast seven demons.  hand of God.  And they went forth, and 20
10 She went and told those, who had been with   preached every where, the Lord working with
11 him, as they mourned and wept.  And they,  them, and confirming the word, through the
when they heard that he was alive, and had   accompanying signs.




THE
GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUIKE.
&translatec  from ttE  reettk
ON THE BASIS OF THE COMMON ENGLISH VERSION.
WITH NOTES.?yicoov  atotis  Av tj5 a~Zlei a   oOv-' o 2yos~  o s  c2,a0et    sart. —JoHR  17:17.
NEW YORK:
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION.
LOUISVILLE: BIBLE REVISION ASSOCIATION.
LONDON: TRUBNER & CO., No. 60 PATERNOSTER ROW.
1864.




Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1860, by
THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION,
En the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New York.
TaoaLs  gotaxw, PRInTB   A1nD STEREOTYER, Nrw You.




INTRODUCTION.
" GENERAL RULES FOR TE DIECIMON OF TRANSLATORS AND REVISERS EMPLOYED BY THE AMRIA  BIBLE UNION.
"1. THE exact meaning of the inspired text, as that text expressed it to those who understood the original Scriptures at
the time they were first written, must be translated by corresponding words and phrases, so far as they can be found, in the
vernacular tongue of those for whom the version is designed, with the least possible obscurity or indefiniteness.
"2. Wherever there is a version in common use, it shall be made the basis of revision, and all unnecessary interference with
the established phraseology shall be avoided; and only such alterations shall be made, as the exact meaning of the inspired
text and the existing state of the language may require.
"3. Translations or revisions of the New Testament shall be made from the received Greek text, critically edited, with
known errors corrected."
"SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS TO THE  EVISERB  OF THE ENGLISH NEW  TESTAMENT.
"1. The common English version must be the basis of the revision: the Greek Text, Bagster & Sons' octavo edition
of 1851.
"2. Whenever an alteration from that version is made on any authority additional to that of the reviser, such authority
must be cited in the manuscript, either on the same page or in an appendix.
"3. Every Greek word or phrase, in the translation of which the phraseology of the common version is changed, must
be carefully examined in every other place in which it occurs in the New Testament, and the views of the reviser be given as
to its proper translation in each place."
The leading  principles which have been kept in view  in  revising  the Gospel of Luke, will be
found in theJIntroductions to the Revisions of Ephesians, Hebrews, and Mark.  As these have been
published by the American Bible Union, repetition is unnecessary.




iv                                   INTR OD U CTIO-N.
The toil and anxiety attendant on the work of translation or revision, can be properly appreciated
only by experience. Some errors will elude the most careful examination. Candid readers will recollect
that the task of the Reviser who must go through with the whole, search, compare, reflect and remember,
is quite different from that of the critic, who, while he looks to detect inaccuracies, as lie "enters
into the labor of others," often takes no comprehensive view of the whole ground. It is in the workl
of translation, that the imperfection of language, as the vehicle of thought, makes itself thoroughly
felt.  The translator finds himself constantly perplexed by the want of exact correspondence in the
signification of words. difference of idiom, the obscurity of terms, and tile necessity to which he is reduced
of making an approximate rendering.  Hence he learns that no exertion can produce a result, which
will meet his ideal of perfection. Like every other science and art, which has tasked human thought
and activity, translation is imperfect in its results.  So it must be, while words fail to present our
ideas in their full force and vividness.  The laws of thought and language are among the proofs,
that "here we see through a glass darkly."  Still, for the practical purposes of life, instruments
imperfect as sounds and their written signs, meet the wants of our race.  From  the beginning,
Jehovah employed language-the language of man-to reveal his own glorious character, his claims
on the human family, his own agency, his Providence, his law-and "in due season"-his plan of
redemption, and "the glorious appearing of the great God, even our Saviour Jesus Christ."  As
his communications were made in languages, which in his purpose, were to pass away with the generations who had spoken them, he made it the duty of his children to preserve the deposit of his truth,
and transfer tile thoughts in which it was embodied, into every spoken or written tongue, with all
possible exactness, that men might know and do the will of their Heavenly Father. Hence, we are
met by the obvious thought, that religious instruction should be given in terms as intelligible, as the
capacity of the Learer or reader will allow.  To effect this end, no labor, no expense should be
spared, where the great end is to communicate truth, which will make men free from sin, and present
them "faultless before the throne with exceeding joy."  All must admit, that clearness in terms used
to convey thought, is a primary element for enlightening the soul.  Words are valuable not as mere
modifications of sound, but as signs of ideas.  Hence, if from  lapse of time, they become obsolete,
if they fail to call up the ideas with which they were once associated, they are worthless, except to
the philologist, who traces the history of languages, for scientific purposes.  The Divine plan for the
diffusion of the word of life demanded, that it should take the shape of a written record.  In its
earliest form, that record could be useful to none who did not speak its language.  Others must be
able to hear, understand, speak, and read in their own tongue "the wonderful works of God." So
they must be enabled "to sea rc]h the scriptures-every man in his own tongue," or still continue to
sit in darkness and the shadow of death.  Hence, the natural inference, that while the great mass




I NTRODUCTION.                                            V
of men, in all nations, must remain strangers to the inspired originals, there is no effectual plan to
meet their spiritual necessities, except that furnished by faithful translations.
I have hinted at the obstacles, which stand in the way of translators.  Still their work may be
faithfully done, though in some instances these obstacles are insurmountable, and they may feel
that after weary days, the finished work is in some parts "a shadow  of the good thlings" which
the Lord hath spoken, rather than "the very image of the things."  A version, which shall perfectly
represent all the shades of thought found in the original, can never be produced, while languages
preserve their distinctive features, and the laws of thought are unchanged.  Those who love the
cause of truth, and regard the welfare of man, are still required to work while the day lasts, that
the world may learn the whole counsel of God.  The duty will be imperative while we dwell in
a world where modes of thought, languages, and generations of men must yield to that law  of
change, stamped on all things below tile skies.  If this duty is performed, with integrity, industry,
and in the spirit of humble dependence on the Father of lights, the great end will be secured. His
word will be presented to all kindreds and tongues in such purity, that they may learn the will of
the Most High, the way of life and peace, and the good news that " the Son of man came to seek
and save that which was lost."  All admit that faitihfulness is required at the hands of the ninister
of the Word, when he spealcs to his fellow-men in the name of God.  He is expected to use great
plainness of speech, to forego  rhetorical ornament, that the common people may understand.  So
faithfulness is required, when we present the word of God through the medium of translations, to
"the great congregation" of the unlearned.  In order that this class-the majority in all lands —
may understand what they read, w-e are bound to sacrifice cherished terms, which have ceased to be
"household words."  The lover of gray antiquity must be content to let some of his old acquaintances
slumber in their dusky tombs. On the other hand, he who will act fraithfully, lmust take heed that no
itching for "some new thing" shall lead him to employ recently adopted terms, whose meaning is
familiar only to the learned. If words have become obscure by time, if they are no longer a part of
the spoken language, they should be exchanged for others, which are in general use.  Truth is a
quality of thought.  In reference to Divine revelation, we give men that which is true, just as far
as we enable them  to seize the tlhought, whether we speak or write.  Thlis principle is ever to be
kept in view.  Whether we use the tongue, or the pen and the press, the great problem  to be
solved is-Shall I be easily understood by all classes, by the multitude, as well as by the few who possess
the advantages of education?
Seasonable emendation of versions which harve been long current, not only meets the ordinary
wants of  readers, but it does more; it prevents the necessity of contests in defense of some of the




vi                                    I NTRO D U C T ION-.
most important principles of truth.  Countless disputes have arisen from imperfections in versions,
which continued to be used without change, long after their phraseology had become obsolete and unintclligible.  The history of the Greek and Latin Churches furnishes a sad practical commentary on this
truth.  That timid policy which defers to a remote and still a remoter period, changes in civil
institutions and laws, which an altered condition of society demanded, has shaken more than one
throne to dust.  Procrastination in needful reform, is as dangerous as rash innovation.  But I must
close, leaving these suggestions for my reader's consideration. The Revision is submitted to the public
in the hope that a work, begun and carried on, as I humbly trust, in the fear of the Great Author
of truth, may aid in the cause of giving the Bible faithfully translated to all the world.  He has
upheld me in my labor, to him be the praise for all his mercy.




AUTHO RITIES QUOTED.
VERSIONS OTHER THAN ENGLISH.                   Dickinson's N. T., Boston, 1833..Vulgate, edition of VanEss, 1824.               Geo. Campbell's Four Gospels, Philadelphia, 1799, cited as
Vulgate, edition of Van Ess, 1824.
-    N. Test., Fleck, Leipsic, 1840.                        Camp.
Beza's N. Test., 1624 and 181~4.                           A. Campbell's N. Test., Bethany, Va., 1832, cited as "A. Camp."
bModntanus' N. Test., New York, 1831.                      Chas. Thomson's Synopsis of Evangelists, Philadelphia, 1815,
Erasmus' N. Test., Frankfort, 1653.                          cited as "Thom."
Castalio's N. Test., London, 17176.                        L. Tomson's N.,Test., London, 1579, cited as "' L. Tom."
Peshito Syriac, Buchanan and Watts Editors, London, 1816.  Norton's Translation  of four Gospels, Boston, 1855.
Luther's Bible, Frankfort, 1838.                           Scarlett's N. Test., London, 1798.
Belgic (Low Dutch), Dortrecht, 1737, and London, 1817, cited as Sharpe's N. T., London, 1844.
" Belg."k                                            Kendrick's N. Test., Philadelphia.
"Belgn"French Genevan, 1839, cited as " G. Fr."                   Sawyer's N. Test., 1558.
Swiss French, Lausanne, cited as " S. Fr."
Vatablus' Biblia, Basle, 1564.                                          MANUSCRIPT VERSIONS OF LURE
De Wette's (Germ.) Bible, Heidelberg, 1839.                                   in Library of A. B. U.
Hebrew N. Test., British and For. Bib. Soc., Bagster.      Angus.
De Valera's Spanish N. Test., New  York, 1850, cited as Thelwall.
" Span."                                                 One marked and cited "Q."
Spanish N. Test., translated for A. B. U., cited as "Iber." One marked and cited " M."
(Iberian).
Diodati (Ital.), London, 1855.                                        CRITICAL EDITIONS OF GREEK TEXT.
-   (" Ital."), revised by Achilli, 1854.                Griesbach's, Cambridge, 1809.
Murdock's Trans. of Peshito Text, New York, 1855.          Knapp's, Leipsic, 1820
Danish Bible of American Bible Society, New York, 1856, cited Scholz's, in English Hexapla.
as 1" Dan."                                              Lachmann's, Berlin, 1846.
De Sacy's N. Test., Paris, 1838.                           Tittmann's, edited by Prof. Robinson, New York, 1842.
Tischendorf's, Leipsic, 1850.
Theile's, Leipsic, 1856.
MWiclif's, Cranmer's, Geneva, Rhemish N. Test., as in "English Gdschen's, Leipsic (with Lat. Translation).
Hexapla."                                                Schott's, Leipsic, 1839 (with Lat. Translation).
WVakefield's N. Test., Cambridge, 1820.                    Vater's. Halle, 1824.




Viii                                   A tU T H O R I TIES  Q tU O T E D.
EDITIONS OF TEXTUS RECEPTUS.                  Winer's Gr. Gram. of N. Test., trans. by Stuart and Robinson,
Bagster's.                                                   1825.
Elzevir's, 1624, repub. by Mill, 1707.                     Stuart's Gr. Gram. of N. Test., Andover, 1841
Prof. Wilson's, Philadelphia, 1831.                        Trollope's Gr. Gram. of N. Test., London, 1842.
Crosby's Gr. Gram., Boston, 1855.
LEXICONS AND DICTIONARIES.                   Goodrich's Gr. Gram., Hartford, 1831.
Greenfield's Lex. N. Test., London, 1829.                  Port Royal Gr. Gram., London, 1758.
Bretschneider's Lex. N. Test., cited as " Bretsch."        Rost's Gr. Gr., London, 1829.
Stockius' Heb. Lex., Jena, 1739.                           Green's Gr. N. Test. Dialect, London, 1842.
Pasor's Lex. N. Test., Leipsic, 1735.                     Hoogeveen's Gr. Particles, abridged by Seager, 1829.
Liddell and Scott's Greek Lex., New York, 1840, cited as Ncehden's Germ. Gram., Andover, 1842.
"Liddell."                                               Bullion's Eng. Gram., New York, 1849.
Robinson's Lex. N.'T'est., 1855.                          Viger, de Idiotismis, Leipsic, 1832.
Heidericus' Greek Lex., Leipsic, 1767.                     L. Bos' Ellipses, London, 1825.
Scapula's Greek Lex., Basle.                               Weiske's Pleonasmi Grseci, London, 1825.
Leverett's Lat. Dictionary, Boston, 1839.                  Josephus' Antiq. et Bel. Jud., Leipsic, 1850.
Johnson's Eng. Dictionary, Philadelphia, 1805.             Diodorus Siculus, Leipsic, 1829.
Webster's Eng. Dictionary, 1848.
COMMENTARIES, etc.
GRAB~MMARS, etc.                     ITrollope's Analecta, London, 1842, cited as " Trollore. Analect."
Matthiae's Greek Grammar, translated by Bloomfield, London Bloomfield's Notes on N. Test., 1826, supplementary Vol. 1851
1824.                                                   | London, cited as " Bloomf. N. T."
Buttmann's Greek Gram., trans. by Prof. Robinson, New York, Scholefield's Hints for an Improved Version of N. Test 1842.
1851.                                                   Trench on Bible Revision, New York, 1859. —
Anthon's Greek Gram., New York, 1844.                      Jahn's Archseology, trans. by Upham, New York, 1856.
Kiihner's Gr. Gram., trans. by Edwards and.Taylor, New York, Kuinoel's Coin. on Hist. Books. of N. Test., London, 1827.
1853.                                                    Bengel's. Gnomon, London, 1850.




THE
GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
KING JAMES' VERSION,                          GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
CHAP. I.                                 CHAP. I.                                 CHAP. I.
FORASMUCH as many have taken'EJIEIJHH] EP  wroAAo EErE-'SINCE  many  bhave  under-  1
in hland to  set forth in order a XePp7o-aV   avra'cao-Oat C           t L77?y7-tV  taken cto compose da narrative
* The title of this book is no part of the inspired text. "efterde;"  Kuincel, "Ad E'EMS4tEo   id quod ibret)8 interprete,ence the variety in the form of the inscription as exhibited by Hesychio, Palairetus et Albertius ad h. 1."  As an alternative
different manuscripts.  The earliest of these documents have rendering, "Now since."
simply  o  xarc  AovxzAv  E.xayyi2tov.  This simple form  is     have undertaken;"                    b.  in erbo), "to
deemed most- appropriate. "In some of the less esteemed MSS.      undertake..
undertake;" Bretsch., "aggredior alicui operA, i. e. tento, sus
and Edd. the epithet adyov is joined with E~ayyiR2ov, which is cipio, Luc. 1: 1."    So Campbell, Thom., Kend., Penn, Wesley,
evidently a refinement, and not in good taste, of a recent date. Scarlett, A.  Camp., M.  De Wette, "unternommen;" S. Fr.,
Scarlett, A. Camp., M. Do Wette, "unternommen;" S. Fr.,
The word Edayy)t)ov occurs in the N. Test, upwards of seventy " ont entrepris;" Iber., "han emprenido ordenar;" Ital., "hanno
times, and never with this epithet attached to it."-Trollope, impreso; Eras., Castal., Beza, Schott, "aggressi sunt."  The
Analecta.   I have retained the common rendering of ~xa', word occurs in two other places in the N. Test., Acts 9: 29, and
"according to," though in strictness it is not equivalent to juxta, 19  13, where this rendering would be the proper one.
as we find it in the early Latin versions, which were followed by
the first English translators.  The exact rendering is that of   c "to compose;"  vaocracaao&at.  Wesley, Campbell, Thom.,
Castalio, "Evangelium  authore Luca."  This corresponds to Scarlett, M. Beza, "componere;" Greenf, Lex. (in verbo), "to
"The Gospel written by Luke;" or, more concisely, "The arrange, hence, to compose, Luke 1:1;" Bretsch., "compono;"
Gospel by Luke."  On this subject Kuincel remarks thus: Scapula, "compono et literis mando;" Heidericus, "compono."
"E)avyy?,2torv Cxal clarartov est idem quod zav Mai:hcazov, h. e. Compare   ets-yecbyay,  v. 4.  Kincel: "lxvasae as
Matthafi commentarii de dictis, factis, et fatis Christi. Proeposi- signifcat ordinare, componere, atque adeo  7vatzaaea 7a 1Szyq7tio enim xazdc a Graecis scriptoribus, ut Hebrmeorum, in pluribus  luV, narrationem, historiam ordinare, contexere, et cum h. 1. v. 4
Psalmorum inscriptionibus, stepius ita usurpatur, ut indicet aucto- permutetur hec formula cum verbo yea'ezv, ea reddi debet,
rem, ut ap. Platon. Cratyl. 4, va9' EMv9)rjueov, auctore Euthy- historiam  conscribere, literis consignare."  Bloomfield makes the
demo, etc., et hmec genitivi periphrasis adhibita est, ad evitandum  following judicious remark on this word:-" It is not to be
genitivi repetitionem cum post EdayyeR'ov supplendum sit'I~aov  understood in the sense of rearranging what is already written.
XetoZaov, coil. Marc. 1: 1."  As the phrase " according to For the sense of repetition in the word, though frequent, is not
Luke" has been long familiar, and as the titles of the book perpetual. Nor need we, with some, suppose tht the preposirests on human authority, it is perhaps best that it should be tion here loses its proper force. It is better to take it to denote,
retained.  The title Edayybleov  zcard  Aovxav is adopted by not indeed repetition, but succession, as of one thing after
Gr., Scholz, Lach., Tisch., Tittm., Schott, Knapp, Theile.  another, which implies setting in order. Thus iovaraacaazc will
"Since;" WEe7re~e.  Norton, M., Murdock.  Vulgate, |be equivalent to ovvr'dcaaa&at; and that, in a figurative sense,
may very well denote contexere, componere."
Mont., Erasmus, Beza, " quoniam;" Castal., Schott, "quando- may v
quidem;" Syr.,?'4Q.    (Junius, quoniam). The rendering of the   d ", a narrative:" 81,'y7atV. Wesley, Campbell, Scarlett, M.,
E. V. was copied from Tyndale; it is obsolescent and cumbrous. Norton. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal., Schott, " narratioHeb. N. T.,'~v  ash.  (after that  - since); Luther and De nem;" De Wette, "Erzahlung;" Belgic, "verhaal;" Italien,
Wette. "sintemai;" Belg., "nademaal;" Ital., "poiche;" Dan., "narrazione."  Heb. N. T.,    Sr.,           (narratives).




2                  ~~~THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
declaration of those things which  7re pL TOW  w'e7rpOlpoqfop?7fe'voV'         v'of the things which rare fully
are most surely believed  amongyt 7rpay/aTwv,  2 KaOt~ rape- believed  among  us, even  as  2
us,                                           7                                    b
US1                                                           ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~those, hwho from the beginning
2 Even as they delivered them  Boo'at 7?7tv o                                       s, hwho from the beinnin
apx~   a~rTrat.l...,,were eye-witnesses and minisunto us, which from the beginning KaL V7rr7peTaL yeVo/eEot -ro AO- ters of the word, delivered them
were eye-witnesses, and ministers yov, 3 C'o0e Kat/LoL, 7rap77KoAOV- to us; it seemed good to me  3
of the word;
3 It seemed good to me also, t?7K2rT   a.oOev  7raowt   aKpt3oS, also,'having accurately traced
having had perfect understanding  KaOEr/    ot ypc-at,  KpcTrTrre all things Jfrom  the  first, to
4,,    I          ^,  write to  thee in  order, most
of all things from  the very first, OEeotAe, 4 tva  E7rtyvS' 7rEp                i write  to  thee  in  order, most
to write unto thee in order, most                              \  t                excellentTheophilus, kthat thou  4
excellent Theophilus,                  Ka-rqXql~Isl Aoycovr-qv a'o-qOaAetav. e cletTepiukhtto 
excellent Theophilus,       ~KaT7X?7Os' AOyO  T1 a0a  eta.              mavest know'the certainty of
4 That thou mightest know the'EIFEVETO  E' TaLSts'     the things rin which thou hast
certainty of those things wherein  pacr   Rpwoov To)                 /3at-Aehos  T      been  ins tructed.    There  was  5
thou hast been instructed.                                                                            
5 There  was in  the  days  of Iovaias' tEpEVS' TrS' ooa7't Za- in the days of Herod, the king
Herod  the king  of Judea, a cer- Xaptas,   S e`0?'Atiptas`A/ta-  Kaa  of  Judea,  a  certain   priest
tain  priest named Zacharias, of ~ yvw,] acro- EK T7', 8VyaTEpO,    named Zachariah, of the course
the course of Abia: and his wife                                                   of Abijah; and his wife was
~vas of he    daugters ofAroapoV,, Kat T'o ovol-t  av-o   Aiah ndhs w                     f            ta
was of the daughters of Aaron,  Apc,  KL   TO   Oo                       ar       of  the  daughters  of  Aaron,
and her name was Elisabeth.             EAco43ET.            o-aV  6E  SLKatoL  and her name was Elizabeth.
6 And they were both righteous ~p4orepot                 ro7'     0    Oeo, And  they  were righteous be- 6
before  God. walking  in all the,,, fore God, walking  in  all the
commandments and ordinances of 7ropevoterot    7raoat   a   ETO- comm  andments and ordinances.the Lord blameless.                    Aais' Kal 8tKatoo-Lao-t TOv Kvptov of the Lord blameless.   And  7
* "of the things;" Tr,-roayvoa? rwov. The use of the demon-    "having accurately traced;" 
strative as an equivalent for the article here, is unnecessary. M., Wesley, Thom., "had accurately traced;" M., Dick., CampThe article is properly employed by Penn, Wesley, Sharpe, M., bell, "exactly traced;" Bloomf. (N. Test.), Kend., "having
Rheims. S. Fr., "des choses;" Iber., "las cosas;" Diodati, traced;"  Angus, "traced  out;"  Schott, "diligenter-perse"delle cose; " Belg., "de dingen."                            qunto;" Belg., " Hebbende-neerstelijk onderzocht;" Rob. (in
f "are fully believed; " reer Kooe9oo7e'veov. M. The S. Fr. verbo xraeaoaov&'ow), Bretschneider, "metaphorice investigo;"
presents the thought, periphrastically thus: " Qui ont 6t6 reaues S. Fr., " qui ai suivi avec soin."  Heb. N. Test., vInw  9hbth
parmi nous avec une pleine certitude."  So Ital.: "4Che sono Bloomf.: "Hccaxo2ov,9erv signifies properly to follow up, exactly
ricevute da nol con piena certezza."  Robinpon (in  loco),"itfully trace."  Kuinoel (in loco): Haccaxo~ovlastv, per metapborum'
assured among us, fully believed;" Liddell (in ver'bo), "to be significat, inqurr  naliquid, examnre  erscuari, atque hiuc
fully believed; " Scapula (in loco), "res quarum. plena nobis est, post accuratum indagationem assequi et intelligere aliquid."  4Ix~et
facta fides; " Kuincel,'~rgreay~uara vrezqo~oqqoj~ae'va sunt res de 8,cjg, Rob., "1accur~ately;  Bretsch., "1accurate."
quibus inter omnes constat, quarum  certa est et indubitata fides,    "fo thfis;"gvOe.          akildCmplSare
qum sunt compertissimnm."  Bloomfield, "Spoken of things which Pen,  Rb  i  eb)    une:"o   ebmtvn'   rm
are thus said to be fully confirmed and established, and are there-aboineaprcpiided.qdch'&;rv2"Luer
fore received as certain truths, with full assurance of:faith.*  vmAfn;   ieWte  "o    nein"Dns,"r
Accordingly, the expression is nearly equivalent to nenqrvy   Beydle;  br,"ed-rgn"Sht,"   rnii.
vciw, as at. Joseph. antiq., xvii. 6. 3."  Hlfi;~ in composition, There is'no emphasis here which demands "very." Heb. N. Test.
where this word occurs in N. Test., Rom. 4: 21; 14: 5. 2 Tim.
4:5, 17, is properly rendered in the E. V. by "full," or "fully."   k
Hence rr)~ngog~o~ia, Rob., "full assurance.",that thou mayest know;" YiaS'ce t~yvC4. Wakef., Wesley,
~  those." The demonstrative in constructions like this  Thr.,Cmbeleen.Nrtno"htyoraeko;
(eoeEras., "1qub agnoscas; Mont., Beza "ut agnsa.   Teara
a relative) is, by present usage, employd instead of "1they."  So                                     0ocs"Tears
Norto, Ken., M   S. F." cux qu" Ier. " lo que"       subj. is here equivalent to the present subj.
h"who from- the beginning-delivered."  This -is the arrange-   I"h   hns"Ayo.PnAgs.Tedfnt
mentof Torn. Waef.,Penn  Cambel, Ked., nd M   Asartidle is employed, by Norton, De Wette, Belg., G. Fr., S. Fr.,
"eye-itnesse ad ministerso the wod" is exegetic of"1 those," Doai




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. I.                                                        3
KING JAMES' YERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
7 And  they  had  no  child, be-    E To.                      K   v aro    they  had  no  child, "because
cause that Elisabeth was barren; 7TEK'oV, KatOrTL D  EAL er3E   iv Elizabeth   was  barren;  and
and  they  both  were  fow   well            rpoe,             Tboth owere advanced in years.
stricken in years.,,,                                                            And it came to pass, while he  8
KOTES' EV TaL's 7IepyctS' av-rcTQ          A       t         oah.
8 And  it came to  pass,..that,, K e  fTtC  pa  vr-|executed the priest's office pin
tht E~yEVETo  B~  E'v  7T6    l.epaTevet1v    eodro i orebfr
while  he  executed  the  priest's               VO             T    (paTEEvthe order of his course before
office before God in the order of aVTO6 Erv?7  T A'Et a  7e s    Ed0qSf/lEp'tas  God, qthat, according  to  the  9
his course,                             aVTOV  EvaPt 7T0ov  OEoV, 9 Kara  custom  rof the priesthood,'it
According  to  the  custom  of ro'St9o   s T7-s teparetas', EAaxE To7  fell to him  by lot tto go into
the priest's office, his lot was to  vtoat 
Ovuta'o  etrrE10GA06eo   ElS topV vaorv the "sanctuary of the Lord to
burn incense when he went into
the temple of the Lord.                  O 7 Kuvptov'   lo wa y 7rss TO 7rAn   burn incense.  And the whole 10
10 And the whole multitude of do   7 TO0  Aao  3v   7PoEVX lo    mutitude YVof the  people'was.  Me    *15   a,,           a -,        ~~~~~~~~praying without at the time -of
the people were praying without,                                                    praying without at the time'of
at the time of incense. 
~~~~(Bat the tia 0Sme ofr incensle.c  E O  9T   OSP-  |   L. the incense.  And there appear- 11
~11 And11 there  appeared  unto             a ~ c e T    acoay~yeXog  Kv- ed to him  an angel of the Lord,
l1 And  there  appeared  unto.  
him  an angel of the Lord, stand- plov, E&oTrcS  EK 8E4t(cVo TO   OvUta- standing xat the right side of
n   because."  The particle "that" (after because) is omitted of the Iber., "entrar en el templo del Sefor, a offrecir el
as superfluous. So Wesley, Sharpe, Scarlett, Campbell, Rend., incenso."  This arrangement presents the action, which preceded
Norton, M.                                                    the incense offering, in its proper place.
0 "were advanced;" 7rrofi,~x6Cxes. Wesley, Kend., Camp-.   u "sanctuary;" vaov.  Campbell, Angus, M. This word is
bell, Thomson, Thel., Penn, Nprton, Angus, M.  It is not sometimes used generically for the whole temple, and is then
necessary to insert the pronoun "they" before " both," according equivalent to Uho'v.  Here it evidently indicates the fane.
to present usage. It is dropped by Wakef., Kend., Penn, M. "This," says Robinson, (Lex.) "was divided into two parts, viz.,'"Now" is unnecessary as a supplement. It was introduced by the outer sanctuary (ro aytov) with the candelabra, the altar
Cranmer, but afterwards dropped from the Genevan. It has been of incense, and the table of show-bread; and the inner sanctuary
omitted by Wesley, Thom., Wakef., Scarlett, Penn, Sharpe, (a'yc a vov), separated from the former by a vail, and containCamp., Rend., Norton, Angus, Thel., M.                        ing the ark. Into the first, the priests entered daily to burn
P "in the order of his course before God."  This is the order incense, Luke 1  9, Heb. 9  6, while into the Holy of holies
of the text. It has been followed by the Vulg., Eras., Beza, only the high priest entered once in a year, 1eb. 9  7."  BretCastal.; Scho, T, W., De W e            *schneider (in verbo)  "Dicitur autem  non ut!eeo6v de toto
stua~l.' Schott, Ty~ndale, waker., AL Die Wette, Syriac.
q "that.", Thi,         templo, sed de interiori parte, videlicet tum de sancto, turn de
q "that."  This particle is transferred from  the preceding sancto sanctorum."  See Gr. text, Matt. 23: 16, 17, 21, 35.
verse of the E. V. for the sake of perspicuity. Kuincel places Luke 23: 45. Sept., 2 Chron. 15  8, ro Jvataaorroov xvelov,
"cum aliquando" at the beginning of this verse. So M., Penn. - TV   eoeeoa&,v roo  vaov  Xvelov.  Kuincel: "Per rov vaiv
S. Fr., "que selon," etc.                                     zo xvov intelligitur sanctum sanctuarium, t' oiyzov solis sacerr "of the priesthood; " v7,  ieareiag.  Campbell, Sharpe, dotibus patens, vid. Exod. 30: 7, quod etiam 1 Regg. 6: 5, vocaPenn, Wakefield, Dick., Scarlett, Norton, M., Rob. (in verbo). tur 7>?U, nam  in ipso vsacJ erat altare suffitus, vid. Exod.
Bretsch., "sacerdotium;" Vulg., Castal., Schott, "' sacerdotii;" 40: 21, sqq.
Diodati, "del sacerdozio;" S. Fr., "de la sacrificature;" Luther,' "was praying;" zeoaevxzuevo.  Norton, Wakef.  The
"des Priesterthums."  ieb. N. Test., t.ri.  Syr.,.        verb "to be" is used with "multitude" in the singular (E. V.)
Murdock, "of the priesthood."                                 Isa. 31: 4. Jer. 10:13. Nahum 3: 3.
~ "it fell to him  by lot;" i'2ate.  Norton  M., Campbell.   w "of the incense;" zov avcuaono.  The article is retained
Kuincel: "Scilicet -ov XTe,,ov, quas plena formula legitur Act. here by Norton, Sharpe, Penn, Campbell, Dick., Wesley, Thel.,
1: 17, varia autem erant in templo sacerdotum munera, eaque Iber., De Wette, Ital., Belg., Dan. As an alternative rendering,
omnia sorte assignari solebant."  S. Fr., "il lui  chut par le  incense offering."  This seems to be the sense of the noun in
sort;" Iber., "le toc6 por suerte; " De Wette, "traf ihn durchs this place. So Thom., Sharpe, "incense burning;" Belg.," reuk
Loos;" Belh., hem te lote was gevallen."  This rendering brings offers;" Dan., "Rdgelsen offredes;" Campbell (paraphrastically),
out distinctly the act by which the office of entering the sanctuary "while the incense was burning."  So de Sacy, "on offrait ICa
was assigned to Zachariah.                                    parfums;" Norton, "the burning of the incense; " L. Tomson,
"to go into;" Eioeas9'ci. Penn, M., Rend., Wakef., Thom., "while the incense was burning."
Angus. This rendering' and arrangement of the sentence is that.  "at the right side;"    ~ &~taV.  This preposition, ia




4                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. I.
KING JAMES7 VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
ing on the right side of the altar oT7?7pcov zTOO  9vltal4aTos' 12 Ka  the  altar  of  incense:   and 14
of incense.                           JrapcaXtB   Zaxaptas' 18iv, Kai  k5- when Zachariah  saw  him,'he
12 And  when  Zacharias  saw |30osO' EEEEV EWr a  rov.  13 E;tre was agitated, and fear fell on
him, he was troubled, and  fear                    a,                him.  But the  angel said  to 13
fell upon him.                        8E 7rPo    aVroV  0 ayyEAos, Mr    him.  But the angel said to 13
13 But  the  angel  said  unto  oIo&U, ZaXapia'   3LT(L EoT0KOV- hi m,  Fear not, Zachariah; for
him, Fear not, Zacharias: for thy  o-0y  D          o &oer[s' o'ov, Kat  i yvvw  thy player is heard; and thy
prayer is heard; and  thy  wife  o-ov'EAto-a'3E    yEPP7j OEt  vov  wife Elizabeth -will bear thee
Elisabeth shall bear thee a son, 0rot, Kat KaAeJoets' 7r  o'vo/la av- a son, and thou shalt call his
and  thou  shalt  call his name                           14      31
andthno u  shalt  call his narrme'        oT'V'vv  1.    oKa'o-rat xapa  name John.  And  bthou wilt 14
John.
14 And thou shalt have joy and  (rotL Kat ayakAXaot,  Ka 7 7roAAo\ have  joy  and  gladness, and
gladness, and many shall rejoice  E7rL T7  yeEVVo'EtL a7rov Xapoa-ov- many will rejoice at his birth.
at his birth.                         Tat.  15    Tal  yap  /LeyaS  EVe-For he will be great in the 15
15 For he shall be great in the 7rto    o          lOI                               o vpthe Lord, and  will
sight of the Lord, and shall drink o'Kepa oV /L7  rWq, Kat HPEv/a- drink  neither wine or strong
neither wine nor strong drink,.. J
neitd her wine nor stronghall be filled with the    Aytov  7rA~77o-0o-Erat et E K drink; and  he will be filled
and he shall be filled with the
Holy  Ghost, even from  his mo- KotAiLas  /Lrpros  avrov.   16 KaL with the Holy dSpirit from  his
ther's womb.                          7roAAoVs' TotW, v[)''Io'pa77A  Ert- mother's womb. And many eof 16
16 And many  of the children  O-Trp ELt e7rt Kiptov  Tor  OeOv the sons of Israel will he turn
of Israel shall he turn to the Lord  avo.Ca'       17 Kat av7Or    WpoeAevo-e-  to the Lord their God.  And 17
their God. 
tat EVC,7rtov  avroV  eV 7rEvL/LaTt he will go before him  in the
17 And he shall go before him,                             o                  t
in the spirit and power of Elias, Katt SvvalEt HAMov, e7teTrpeEat spirit and power of Elijah, to
to turn the hearts of the fathers Kap&[as 7artepWor E7rt TEKva, KaL  turn the hearts'of fathers to
similar constructions, is rendered by "at" (E. V.) Heb. 12: 2. cya2riaats.  See last note. As an alternative rendering (and
Rom. 8: 34. Eph. 1: 20. It is so rendered in all cases of this one fully equal to that of the E. V.), "h e will be to thee joy and
kind in this Revision.                                     exultation."  Thelwell. So Wakef., "he will be to thee joy and
Y In conformity with the text, a colon is placed after " in- great gladness;" Norton and M., " he shall be to thee joy and
cense."                                                    gladness."  It is true, however, that while this is literal, it does
- " he was agitated; "  creaeX'an. Syr., *AL ].  Murdock, not accord as well with the English idiom, as the language of the
"he was agitated;" Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza; "'turbatus est." E. V.
Taoaaaow is generically employed to indicate agitation or disturb-   c "nor."  " Neither," in the first part of a negative sentence,
ance by any emotion proceeding from  astonishment, fear, or applies also to the subsequent member. See Webster, " Neither."
grief. The nature of the emotion is always determined by the   d " Spirit."    Ghost," according to present usage, is equivalent
adjuncts. " To be troubled" is now usually applied to indicate to apparition, or spectre. It should be dropped throughout the
the effect of grief. It is obvious that the emotion ii this instance Revision.
was not produced by grief. The next member of the sentence
shows that it was fear, " and fear fell upon him."  Heidericus, Sharpe. Syr., ".'..  Tremell, filiorum." Heb. N. Test.,
"commoveo, turbo, perterreo."  In the instance before us, it is well    pe.  Syr.,.o.  Tremellius, "fiorum."  Heb. N. Test.,
rendered by the Syriac, and also by the Heb. N. Test., T.~.:' ~  Vulg., Mont., Eras., Schott, Beza, " filiorum;" De Wette,
Vulg., Mont., Eras, Beza, " turbatus est;" Schott, " perturbatus'  der Sphne;" S. Fr., "des fils;" Iber., "de los hijos;" Diodati,
est;" Belg., "wierdt ontroerd;" Iber., "se turbo;" Span., " de' figliuoli."
"turbose;"  Ital., "turbossi;"  Camp., "was discomposed;"   f " of fathers;" 7rarteowv. Thom., Wakef., Campbell, Thel.,
Thom.. " was greatly discomposed;" Tremellius, i" conturbatus M. As both, this word and  V'a.', in this passage are anarthrous,
est." Heb. N. Test., v.~
e    H.                               they seem to be used generically. In other words, the theory of
" will bear."  Wakefield, Sharpe, Kendrick, M.  Vhere some commentators, that there is an especial reference to " the
prediction occurs without any thing like command or strong fathers" of the Hebrews and their posterity, is not sustained by the
affirmation, "will" is the proper auxiliary.  In the sense of language of the text. In Mal. 4: 6 (Heb. 3: 24), which is here
command, xa;e'E E, in the next member, is rendered "shalt call."  quoted, the Hebrew is anarthrous, t~.-'  ng ~. So the
i "wilt have joy and gladness;" xciaa xaczac eoros bo I Sept., c:aeSlav 7ares  eobs viov.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. -CAP. I.                                                       6
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
to the children, and the disobe-  zTretOegs E,    fpovr7o-ae  &tKat'OVp, children, and  9the disobedient
dient to the wisdom  of the just; ETrotLLca'oaL -TUvptD   Aaov KaTEUcKEV- to the wisdom   5f the righteous,
to make ready a people prepared |a o-L e'ov.   18 Ka  e7reE Zaxaptas'  to make ready'for the Lord a
for tho Lord.                              Tro )r VayeAoP, Kar  r[ oy-  Jprepared people.  And Zacha- 18
18 And Zacharias said unto the                   ro; e         ap  7rpe- riah  said to the angel, klow
angel, Whereby shall I know this?   /ov 7rpo ye- shall I know this? for I aman
for I am an old man, and my wife  Kva                            M raLs yepar avI.  old man, and my wife ]is madwell stricken in years.                             a7QK       \        ayy       vanced  in  years.   And  the l1
> ]A at a07r.otcptlteES O ayyeAos
19 And  the  angel  answering, o-                            E                  angel answering,  said to him,
said unto him, I am  Gabriel, that  t7rep                                          I am  Gabriel, who stand in the
o  7rTapeOTrr~7K0c   EV0o'77rt0r   TO      Ieovtn
stand in the presence of God,and                                       presence of God; and am sent
am  sent to speak unto  tee, and  Kal  a7r'TaAr7v   AaA7Jo at  7rpos  to speak to thee, and "to bring
to show thee these glad tidings.    oe,  KCaL EvayYEAT -arO~at OOCt T U-  thee this good news.  And be- 20
20 And behold, thou  shalt be -a.               KaL L', t eVo' e  Orr-towV    hold  thou  wilt be dumb, and
dumb, and not able to speak, until Kal  /o7 Vvflevor   AaAh oat,  aXpL not able to speak, -till the day
the day that these things shall be 77sr 71/lEpas',              yEvrrat Tavra   av'   Piwhen these things qshall come
performed, because thou believest cop  OuK  ero-Trevo-ay  rots Aoyots to pass, because thou rdidst not
g " the disobedient;"  c 9'et&eZg.  Like the words noticed    1 "is."  Our idiom demands this supplement.  Kendrick, M.,
above, this term is anarthrous.  The idiom of our language, how- Angus, Norton, Geneva, Rheims.
ever, does not permit us to use " disobedient" as a noun, unless   m ", advanced in years."  See v. 7, note.
we place the before it. This remark applies to other words, such   n  to bring thee this good news;" e'ayye,~ioaSoai aoL TraVna.
righteous, just, good, etc.  If the noun person, man, etc., is Rob. (in verbo, ea??yye2i0 w): "Mid. in earlier writers and in N. T.,
expressed, then no article is necessary. Hence the article in this to bring good news, to announce, or publish glad tidings."  In the
instance is supplied, and italicized to indicate its character. V. this verb is rendered by preach, declare, show, bring, as
h "of the righteous;"  xctaicov. The supplied article is itali- connected with a message or intelligence. I rendered it here by
cized, for the reason given in the last note.  As 8rcaionv is 1"bring," rather than " announce," because the term is found in
obviously antithetic to a'reenletsg, the generic sense of " righte- the E. V., and the phrase, "to bring news," is familiar to all who
ous" seems more appropriate than a specific one, such as "just." speak our language. So "news" is employed rather than the
It is the more usual rendering of the word in the E. V. So obsolescent word " tidings."  TaoVrcc  here refers to the single
Camubell, Thel., M., Angus, Norton.                          message to be delivered, and, as in numerous other instances, has
the force of a singular demonstrative.  Webster remarks on
"for the Lord."  The Greek arrangement is followed, as " news:" "This word has a plural form, but is almost always
Kveico is connected with krotucaaal, and not with xaeaoyevaad- united with a verb in the singular."  Norton, "to declare this
vov.  So Kendrick, AM., Norton, " to prepare a fit people for glad news to thee."
the Lord;" Vulgate and Erasmus, "parare Domino plebem    o "till."  "Until" is now generally dropped, and "till" subperfectam;"  Beza, "ut paret Domino populum  instructumr;" stituted for it.;Vebster.
Schott, "quo populum compositum Domino instruat."  Syriac,
~11 9  g;     (" andwP r        when."  The phrase'ls',o'ar may be concisely rendered
]~h  L~  1-~'~   bJ        ("9 and will preparre for the Lord,, the day when."
a perfect people.")  De Wette, " um dem Herrn ein bereitetes
q " shall come to pass;" v'nrat raVa. Penn, Sharpe. Sc
Volk zuzurichten;"  Belg., "om  den Heere te bereiden een,. S
9),AM., Teoi., MWakef., Campbell. The usual rendering of this verb
toegerust volk;" Danish, "at berede Herren et velskikket., iom.,  akef., Campbell. The  usual rendering  of this verb
Folk;" G. French and S. French, "pour pr6parer au Seigneur in the N. Test. is appropriate here. "To be performed" occurs
un peuple bien dispos6;" Iberian, "para preparar al Seaor un in no other instance (in the E. V.) as the rendering. It was
pueblo dispuesto;" Italian, "per prepare al Signore un popolo taken originally from  Tyndale.  Vulg., Eras., Beza, "fiant 
ben disposto."                                                Castalio, " evenerint; " De WVette, " geschehen wird."
r " didst not believe."  This form of the verb is adapted to
i,, prepared;" YalreazevaaqtA0oV.   Kend., M.  This word is
paravoid.the harshness of " believedst."  Ertiarevaag is rendered by
retained as a ptrticipial adjective qjualifying Rav.         a past tense by Scholefield (" believedst.")  Wakef., Kend., M.,
k " How;" Kayo ki.  Wakef., Dick., Thom., Norton, M. "didst not believe."  There is a general agreement in Versions
Vulg., Castal., Schott, "unde."  "Whereby" is obsolete. See as to the propriety of rendering this word either as an aorist
Rob. (ri).                                                   (Eng. imperf.), or a preterperfect.




-6                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
not my words, which shall be ful- MIov, orTives' 7rAr7poOr7o-ov rat Et   believe my words, which will be
filled in their season.                r    KL Katpoi arTco.   21 \Ia2 ~Ty o fulfilled in their season.  And 21
21 And the people waited  for Aacs 7rpoo W        oKcOK  7rY   Zaxapal'       the people -were waiting for
Zacharias, and marvelled that he Kal iOvpav'aSo y o         v 6,    XpcoIrfStL,  Zachariah, tand wondering that
tarried so long in the temple.              \A,. r?      o    22 eIe& tg\or uhe delayed in the'sanctuary.
22 And when he came oul;, he |\ OUK  l oaro AaAo'at atr                        And  when  he  came  out, he 22
odK           no sauto them' In co    
could not speak unto them: and    \ 3Ieweoav'' I    could not speak to them: and
Kat EVEYV(ived toa  zt 6-oaao-tav Eothey perceived that he had seenthat he  had
a vision  in  the  temple; for he paKev   r                         avo 
beckoned unto them, and reain-   ae       seen a vision in the wsanctued speechless.                       |bOS.  23 Ka  EyevErTo co' EWA -77]-  ary; for  xle  made  signs to
23 And it came to pass, that as oeav  al 77/pat T7's' AELtTOvpy               them, and remained speechless.
1..,,S  And it came to pass, Ywhen the 23
soon as the days of his ministra- acvro             Av, n7rWAOEc Etos 7ywo OLKOv avtion  were  accomplished, he  de-ToO.    24 ME              3 a                  days of his ministration zwere
parted to his own house.              T                          A,         completed, he departed to his
714pars   vV        EV       to h         own house.  And afterOthee 24
24 And  after those  days  his |Uvr    atvrov.           Ka-  zteptetpvie  own house.  And  after athese 24
wife Elisabeth conceived, and hid                                   P       -a., days, his wife Elizabeth  conherself five months, saying,             V       [Lrt     rreT,   ayi,                         hd  h erself  five
--— 25 Thus hath  the-  Lo^"l   dat|       r 25 drc0 y, Ot  7rEO7rOtlOl KE   0 months, saying, Thus hath the 25
25 Thus hath  the Lord  dealt,       Ia                             L
with me in the days wherein he Kvptos'  EUv  7,EOEpatls, ats- dreE8er Lord dealt with me in the-days
looked on me, to take away my af/eAetUv T   OE                              a    bwhen he looked on m'e to take
reproach among men.                    OpoJ7rotl.                                away my reproach among men.
26 And in the sixth month the   l26'             8EN dev r, /LrCi T   EKTrc   And  in  the  sixth  month  the 26. "were waiting;" rv —rooaSozxcov. A literal rendering is   w "sanctuary."  See last note.
most appropriate. It expresses the continued state or action of
the people. So Kend., Angus, Thel., M. Norton has, "were         he made signs;" are                   Tho., Penn,
expecting."  Wakef., " he kept making signs; " Sharpe, "he was making
signs."  The verb is generic in signification. See Liddell and
" and wondering; " ~&mcr a;o0v  ( — " were wondering.") Rob. " To beckon" is to make signs with the hands or arms.
Norton. " BWonder" is substituted for " marvel" on the ground," To nod," to do so by moving the head, sometimes including the
that the latter is seldom heard or written, unless in quotations idea of bowing or bending forward."  "To wink" is a third
from the E. V. The imperfect (proper) indicates continuance of mode of making signs, by using the eyes. As,v SatavEVw, has
action or condition like the periphrastic form of that tense (rv-  no adjuncts to indicate in what way the signs were made, the
7reooSoxct)); hence the rendering " were waiting, and wonder- above rendering is deemed appropriate.
ing" (i. e. " were wondering ") gives the sense of the text with
accuracy. But if we follow the punctuation of the Greek, which   y  "when;" r's. Thom., Dick., Wakefield, Sharpe, Norton,
places a colon after Za Xeiatv, then this form may be appro- Kend., M. Rob. (Acs), " before a clause implying time, as when,*
priate, "the people were waiting for Zachariah: and they like &peZ (- ore).
wondered," etc. After the colon it is necessary to express the
pronoun.                                                      z 11 "were completed;"  zrI7if7hoav. M. We do not apply
"h  accomplish" to time, according to present usage. " Fulfill " is
U  he delayed;"  oovoievw a Cr',. So this verb is rendered. Rob. (in verbo), " of time, to be fulfilled, completed,
(E. V.) 24: 48; Luke 12: 45.  In three other cases, Matt. to be fully past."
25: 5, the present instance, and Heb. 10: 37, it is rendered " to
tarry."  As "tarry" is made the equivalent of eavc,      -     " these;" zoas.  Kend., M., Wesley, Thm., Wakefield,
riw, ereyle'w, 7rooa,se'Vo,'eooaS8ox&, etc., while to delay" is Gray (note on Angus).
the representative of one other verb ixrv'co, which occurs but   b   "when;" asi. See v. 20, note. As in the former instance,
once (Acts 9: 38), the above rendering is not only appropriate while " when" is exact in giving the sense, it accords with our
here, but in all other cases where xoviwco is found. So M. usual modes of speaking and writing. The advantage of conciseRob, Liddell (in verbo).                                   ness has led those who speak the languages of the West, to
~ "sanctuary."  Sec v. 9, note.                            employ the adverbs of time, in place of the relative phrases.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. I.                                                        7
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
angel Gabriel was sent from  God   7reo-raAy  o  aTyyeAos  TFalpti)A  angel Gabriel was sent,by God
unto  a  city  of  Galilee, named v5    7oQ    OEoV   els  roAt' rs to  a  city  of  Galilee, named
NazarethVT                                        o          11       0        1
~Nazareth, o                                                Na/A/tAas' a  oro. N apT, Nazareth, to a virgin dbetroth- 27
27 To  a virgin  espoused to a                             27    vo Ui  EVL- ed to a ma   whose name was
man whose name was Joseph, of                                                                   m      w       a     
the house of David; and the vir- opt  ovopa I        co-7v, g   Joseph,  of the house of David;
gin's name was Mary.                    ot[ov    -a3 a'   Ka  TO oo/a  7    and   the  virgin's  name  was
11            2~~8  a[ere-      Mary.  And the angel "coming 28
28 And the angel came in unto  7rapterov Mapta.  28 Kc  E A Ma ry.  Ad the angel  coming 28
~       ~            ~   ~~~~in to her, said, Hail,'highly  -
her, and said, Hail, thou that art   o   o   yyeo   7rpo ahve, rHail,  highly
highly favoured, the Lord is with              X^VJZp EL, eap    s,      7    to   favored!  the  Lord  is  with
usa o-o5,  eSAoynuern ~v/eV.    K.
thee:- blessed  art  thou  amhong  Xc$pE, KE~cLP1T0JLLE'Vi               Kv'pto-  thee: blessed art thou among
women.,Era   a                "  "Aoy?7/A 7      women.  And  when  she saw  29
29 And when she saw  him, she y7vvat'[.   29 H   dE 1OVUo'a  3te- him, she 9was greatly agitated
was troubled at his saying, and  TrapaXtv?  7rt TC'   AoyT  avr0oV  Kat hat his words, and'was concast in. her mind what manner of 8tEAoy'ero 7rora7ros e'77 0 aor7ra-sidering   what this salutation
salutation this should be.              o-yos  oKros. 3'                             sd     g m a          A   tan
3g0/OS. OUTOS'.   30K t  EtWEL   0  kCould mean.  And the angel 30
30 And  the angel  said  unto,,, ^  s
n             a~~~cyyE~os, aV'Tp,
her, Fear not, Mary: for thou, eT                       /030v, Ma- said to  her, Fear not, Mary
hast found favour with God.             pta/L- Evpes yap  Xaptv 7rapa T6a for thou hlast found favor with.
"by God;" Vero roS} OsoV. WVith the genitive of causation, "was greatly moved."  I submit this last as an alternative
agency, etc., the appropriate rendering of v:ri is "by," " through." rendering.
From," in this instance, is ambiguous.  So Norton, Angus, M.,   h "at his words ".'n d'r5  6ryq aroi.  Kend., Campbell.
Wesley, Sharpe, Thel. Iber., " por Dios; " S. Fr., " de D'ieu."   G. Fr., "de ses paroles;" Iber., "de sus palabras."  "Saying," in
d " betrothed;" ueuv?7arEva&7v#.  Campbell, Penn, Norton, the sense demanded here, is no longer in use. Alternative, " at
M. The sense of uv are'co here is obviously that of Lidd. (II.), his speech."
"to promise in marriage, betroth."  Mary was promised, or   i "was considering;" ~tegoyie'io. Norton, M. The imperfect
contracted to Joseph.  "Betroth " presents the thought with
ct.t   w should be rendered here according to its usual force of continued
accuracy, while, on the other hand, "espouse" properly signifies action.  So Vulg., Eras., Beza   astal., "cogitabat" Mont.,
action. So Vulog., Eras., Beza, Castal., "1cogitabat;"Mont.,
to marry, to wed. See (E. V.) Dent. 20: 7. In that passage, the "ratiocinabatur;" Kend., Wesley, "reasoned;" Wakef., "was
Sept. employs the above noticed verb,   "b'at   Ie~,~xma
Sept. employs the above noticed verb, "'OtS  r'TEVTa1 reasoning;" Rob. (in verbo), "to consider, to reason with."  The
yvvcuzzal,.. r. A. Webster (" betroth")' "to contract to any verb is rendered in the N. Test. with more variety than seems
one in order to a future marriage."  As an alternative rendering, necessary, as "to reason," "to consider" (John 11  50), "to
necessary, as "1to reason," " to consider " (John'l 11  50), "1to
"promised in marriage."
"  ~promised in marriagc~e."  ~dispute," "cast in mind," " muse," "think."
e " coming in;" eiaer9o),.  The participial construction is     "what;"  rroraros.  M., Wakefield, Campbell, Sharpe.
adopted by Kend., Norton, Penn, Wesley, Dick. It is concise
and agreeable to our usus loquendi. As the comma is placed S     une            oao    dqo     oo,-tLc       8   9
and agreeable to our usus loquendi. As the comma is placed 2 Petri 3: 11."  So one of the definitions of this word used by
after av~,, in the Polymicrian Text of Mill (taken from  the
after'  - intePlmira etofMltRob., is " what."  In other words, it is sometimes employed for
Elzevir of 1624), that of Erasmus (Frankfort, 1653), Griesbach,
Knapp, Kuincel, and Wilson, the comma in the Revised Text is   k  could mean. Wakef., Norton, M., Ked.,  might
placed after " her."                            ~~~~~k,, could mean;" Eby.  Wakef., Norton, M., Kend., " might
placed after "her."
mean."  Kuincel: "Qualis heac salutatio esset."  Rob. (tl#u)
t,, highly favored! " The supplement of the E. V., " thou,,1  Trop. and meton. the subst. of the predicate often expresses,
that art," is unnecessary, as the thought is sufficiently distinct, "T  p      eo. th   us. of th   rdct ftnepess
that art, is unnecessary, as the thought is sufticiently distinct, not what the subject actually is, but what it is like, or is accounted
wf we imitate the conciseness of the Greek.  So Dickinson, to be, or signifies, so that elyi may be rendered "to be accountSharpe, M.  Iberian, "favorecida!"  S. French, "reque en ed" "to signify."  So (E. V.) Luke 15: 26, "what these things
grace;" Erasmus, "gratiosa;" Beza, "gratia dilecta;" Castal.,
"accepta."  HbNTet, Sra                           meant," zi eir rac:a. Luke 18: 36, ri e  ro77 o (E. V.), "what
"accepta."  Heb. N. Test., If Ads. Syriac, 12:Q-'L.%o. it meant."  Bloomfield remarks on the phrase 7rosang e'7
Rend., Penn, and Wesley, "thou highly favored s".,
PenndWele,. tohilyfv dr. 2.., "a popular form of expression equivalent to' what these
g "was greatly agitated;" Serae z&r7.  This verb occurs remarkable things might mean.'"  Bretsch., " Ei Ears quid sibi
only here. The simple form signifies "to agitate," "to disturb." vult, quid significat." The sense of the word is here obviously
See v. 12, note. Jia in composition is intensive,- throughout, "to signify or mean."  "May" or "might be" presents an idea
thoroughly, completely, etc. See Rob.,.ua.  Iber., ".se turbo;" foreign to the truth. Many knew what the salutation was, but
~Italian,'" fu tutta turbata;".BeZa, "perturbata est;" SNorton, did not comprehend the' meaniiii of- the words..




8                          THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. I.
KING JAM3ES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
31 And behold, thou shalt con- Oe,.   31 Kat h8o,  -vAAi+p'v  God.  And behold, thou'wilt 31
ceive in  thy  womb, and  bring  yao- Kp             t, ta E''   v[O,   KaK  KaA'- conceive, and bring forth a son,
forth  a  son, and  shalt call his (et             To         UTo'Iglooiv. and'thou shalt call his name
name  sUS.   bgraadsll|32                         1                          r   Jesus.  He will be great, and 32
32 He shall be great, and shall 32TOSwillTbe  alled t KESo  -,oge t,
be called the Son of the Highest;   /To-Tov KA7/O77o-EatL  Kat &oLeL will be called the Son "of the
and  the  Lord  God  shall give,,                Most High; and the Lord God
and  the  Lord  God  shall give  av C- KJptor o" Oeors r~,v Opo',o~, wil ~iehmtetrne                   o
unto him  the throne of his father |                                       Ooi will -give him  the throne of
David.                 aJiL3 TO? vrarpos aTro,    Kat his father David.  And he will 33
33 And he shall reign over the   ao-rAEvo-e       t E7rLW  TOP OKOV  IaKoJ/3  reign over the house of Jacob
ho'use of Jacob for ever  and of,            s  o,                5^ob
house           of Jacob for ever; and of Els' TOg  aiovas-, Kat T7-S' /ao-t- for ever; and of his kingdom
end.his kingdom   there  shall be no Aas' avrov  ovK  E'O-'Tat  TEAos. there  will be no end.  Then 34
end.
34 Then  said  Mary  unto  the       Eb7re   E  Mapat  7rps' rTr said Mary to the angel, PHow
angel, How  shall this be, seeing    3yesolO,                                     shall this be, qSince I know not
I know not a man'?                      "'
k t  Ka\''  a man? And the angel, answer- 55
35 And the angel answered and  a/opa ov 7tvoo-Ko; a at ro- n
~s~~aid   unto  her, The Holy  Ghost KpLOLS  0  ay1EAos  dirE-, ingr, said to her, The Holy Spirit
said unto her, The Holy Ghost cptOEISr  [~ a`,77EAoS,7VaT
shall come  upon  thee, and  the ]I/Eva    yo~ &rEAEvdraL &r wvill come on  thee;  and  the
power of the Highest shall over-,,                  /,,  power of "the MostHigh will
shadow thee: therefore also that  oE-  Kac C vaL ts vto-rov Eo-K a-   overshadow thee; therefore the
holy thing which shall be born of (Tret TO'   6tO  Kat TO  7EVo          J/FEPOV  offspring  being  holy, will be
thee, shall be called the Son  of  tyo    /k7)nrea
thee, shall be called  the S        on of  V  KAYO]ETat  YIOS'  OEOV. called the Son of God.  And 36
God.                                   36    \ i'oz\'
36 And behold, thy cousin Elis- i   36 na    do,'     Ao-e7/er          7e- behold, thy  kinswoman Elizaabeth, she hath also conceived a les  tov, Kat aCVT?7 ervetA7/va  beth, she also hath conceived a
"wilt conceive."  Here, as in other instances, where there is is often used with the force of the subjunctive (from a defect in
no particular emphasis, or a command, " will " is used instead of the verb), I submit as an alternative rendering, " How can this
"shall." "To conceive" expresses the force of the phrase avA2 hP  be?"  So Wakef., Norton.
eV yaars.  Rendered by the simple verb "to conceive," by   q "since "  srei. So (E. V.) 2 Cor. 13: 3. Rob., Wakef.,
Kend., M., Thom., WVakef., Campbell, Norton.  The passage Penn, Sharpe, Dick., Campbell, Kend., Norton, Angus, M.
Isa. 7:14, which is here quoted, has only the fem. adj.         "ee,
I...the Most Hi(rh."  See v. 32, note.
(prsengnans). WVe thus have an euphemism.
"   "the offspring being holy;" To yevczrevov ayov. Some
m"thou sbalt call * Pa~c'ungz. The future here is regarded.                   
m,,toshalt call "  aae.  The future here is regarded interpreters have rendered this passage by connecting aytov with
as having the force of an imperative, hence "thou shalt" is the subject as though the text were co yEvvcS/aevov To' eiyo,.
placed before " call."  This use of the future is a Hellenism. They, therefore, translate "the holy offspring."  Such is the view
Green, Gram., p. 27. Stuart's Gr. N. Test-. 2141.,                                  n
Green, Gram., p. 27. Stuart's Gr. N. Test., 1 141.         of Kuinoel. Bloomf., after Rosenmaller, supposes that there is an
"" of the Most High;"  Iv'iazrov. This adjective joined with ellipsis of'v. In the above rendering To yevvJtnejon is regarded
eoEg is rendered by " Most High" (E. V.) Mark 5: 7, Luke as used substantively for ro yv),uq/a, offspring, progeny. As an
8: 28, Acts 16: 17, Heb. 7: 1.  It is thus rendered in the alternative rendering that of M., "the child (vo sration underinstance where it stands independent, Acts 7: 48. "The Most stood) begotten holy will be," etc. If we translate yevvnnuenov
High" occurs frequently in the 0. Test. (E. V.) as the translation as a participle, then "begotten" should be employed instead of
of ]%    (Sept. V'u/taro).  For the sake of unformity in "born."  The fact that it is in the present tense, shows thh
translation, this should be the rendering of the word when is its signification.!Ex ao, which is found in some few MSS.
applied to God, in all cases. So Thom., Rheims, Murdock. Syr., after yev cd/enVOV, is of no authority. Though followed by the
1,-%H. Heb. N. Test.,:.. Vulg.. " Altissimi;" S. Fr., "du E. V., it is not in harmony with the Text. Recept.
Tres-Haut;" Iber., "del Altissimo."                           t "kinswoman " avyyevno. The generic sense of this word
give him." (The preposition                             (a relation-one of the same family) is most appropriate. So
Th               I  to," after  given, is super- Norton, Wakefield, Penn, Angus, M. Iber., "parienta;" De
fluous according to present usage. Omitted by Wesley, Thom., Wee,  e         n      n      s  e pret             a    i
Camp.  W()rtorl Rheims.        A5ette, " Verwandte." 5tlveFa is the proper term for a cosusi
Camp., Norton, Rheims.
fern.; though this is sometimes used in the wider sense of relaP "How shall this be?"  I have retained the rendering of tioc, avyy??ej is rendered in the E. V. usually by kinsmen, kin,
~he E. V., and yet as the future of ei~e (i. e. toara, f'ft. mid.) and kinsfolk. "Cousin" occurs only here, and in v. 58.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. I.                                                       9
IING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEIK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
Snnho d a ants                      i   [,;    V?,~"K[onfJo child in her old age; and  this i  viv       3    I
tile sixth mollth  witl hler who wa-s /z7  EKTOS EcTLP auTrl7 T'   KacAov- is the  sixth  month  with  her
called barren'
~alliccd  l~all/:                     rg' etpa' 37 oLOK  cx 3vval- hTo  was called  barren:  for 37
37 For withl God nothing shall 7[LE           T 7Tap~ r      T   013 &ray    v   wa.   with  God nothinc    Uis  impossiDe impossible.                             T            T                          with God  iothing  -is impossib3  Apossibd Mar  said  Behold       S   7     e         p' I              ble.  And 5Iary said, vBehold, 3s
3se8otjAq K'ptlov' y otro [tot:o7-~  thle handinaid  of the Lord; be
handmaid of the Lord, be it unto                                                                        t
me according to tllhy word.  And  TO  pV/1o crov. V         K-.CL   ag/Adev    o r' it to mOe according  to thy word.
the angel departed from her.                i        yyo.                          lAndcl    the angel departed from
n39 Allnd  MIarSy  arose  in  thllose |  D 3Avacracra P   T/L,herlief. r And lMary   rose in thllose  39
bdays,  and  went  into  the hill- Ta'?i/J2k D-S' aTfrczTcs'l'o l p days,  an d went into  the hillcountry, with.   aste, into, city i   Ta T    li 4                            o  lltw  r withl lhaste, into a city
cormnti.ry wit1i;lh!laste, into  sa cityr  rls  T71   optvvbC,
of JuIICdn,;                            ES 1(iK rOhlzo.           KG. W   ('TIa,40      e A- of Judah, and  entered into the 40
40 And entered into the house  0e    S' TO,             OO  ZXpov,                       f Zachariab, and saluted
o o            xo           a    ouse  of Zate.hrViah and saluted
o f Zaclielarias, and  saluted  13is-,,K41     Elizabetl.   And  it came  to 41
o, ZClali8! c.  ~zutcf  ~~ls-IC7iC;/Cy-c7  ryv  EAto- 73.    iatt
oabeth II.a,    T 7Vd                                                      0ue  4   iLL s: xpwhen Elizabeth heard the
41 And it came to  pass, that  E76Y~ero   s' 2<oUoVCv 2'               AtLA/3eT  sal tntion  of M-ary, the babe
whllel  Elisabeth  heard  tlhe  saim-   o 7   aPczreo-Fo v   rT'lc f'aeS' Eo-x - | leaped in her womlb: and Elizatation oIf Mary, the babe leaped  TI(E To   P()P09  El Ti) KOlA L/               - bethl  als fllled w-itll the HIoly
in her wl omb1  and Elisabeth  was r7Sr'  1c0    ETA2j 7Sr7.JIvptc/Taro S  S pirit.   Andl  slhe  spoke  ont 42
filledl -ith the Holy Ghost.' Ayov 27  iA\te GET,'1 Kal pve-   withl a, loud  voice  and  said,
42 -lAnd  she spakte out with  a. ~2 vrrE q)OJi /L yzAp, Kal  6tyE1ra,   Blessed a; Trt thlou almnoIlg <women,
loutd voice and said, Blessed arti 1Joy,17itm   O-(V E-t         YV?'Viat:, Po:L  al-nd b'lessed is the fruit of tlhy
ithou among womIen, and bMessed            Ao T7/ oE  OS'       KPTOS' 7'7r  KOL-   omb.  And  1how  aCth bthis  43
is tile flruit of ttha- vomnb.                   ov.                 WOE',LO   h ened to me, that the mother
4,3 IAnid rwh1lence  is this to  ne,                               / C
that thle mlotlher of myI Lord shlould I TOU   T'O va   E&      27  7-T?7p  TO   of mly  Lord  should  colme  to
cone to mle?                            I VplOV      pOV  7rpoS'   e; -      Io v me?  for   behold, awhoen  the 44
44 For lo, as  s0oo  as thle voice   yp,       rkS  eyeTo  2?  dOPm   T'o  v7oice of tll  salutation  bcame
of thy  salutation sounded in mine  (crtracOtovu (rov  ets' ToE  WGTo  /-tov, cto may ears, the babe leaped in
u "is impossible;'" CSzwacZ;ae,.  Kecnd., Al., Angus, Camp., more fully, -so zofo,,tye   yeyove.  Bloomf.  We may, however,
Dick.,  a' akf.U,'Thlolni. This future (by Hellenism) has the force regard Fot as pleonastic, in, translation, and then render more
of thie presenet tense.  Kuinmcl: ";~Avv'ze/s-zel  vim  prmesentis concisely and in harmlony witll our idioni, " how hath this happenlnalbet, &eovvaEt —verlb,1m auteln ajvrae',v  respondet Hebrlo- ed."  In this phrase, the t/ozught is preserved. So De Wrette,
rumin    ~   ci copulari solet particula ~, qun cunm significet "wie wide m:ufaiiret nlir das;" It-al. is nearly the same, " donde mi
etiaim pI'lcs, Al4exandri verbo XCf' vsvrv junxerunt prepositio- avviene;" Dan., " hvorfia lkonmer migo det;" S. Fr., d'od me
nern 5ctC, lut G-eu1. XVIII. 14, t. - -mr, ubi ubi ob 0, habent vient ceci." Bel,., ";  an iw aar [komt] mij dit."
P,/ aveaT,z C                                                   -...behold;"  13oh.  Dick., Angus, AI.  In conformity with
v': Behold!"  The pointiing of the critical editions places a the punctuation of the text, a comma is placed after " behold,"
comnia alfter cl0o;:. It is an interjection.                 I thus indicatitng, it as an exclamatory particle, and distinguishing
"  rose."  This is according to our present mode of speakinng.  it fioln the imperative  behold.   Lo!" is obsolete, at least in
x i when;" os. See v. 23, note.                           prose.
"*How lint/ this happened to me;"  6e  o -oo.'Tme   "  when;" chs. Wesley, Dick., MI.  See v. 23, note.
y " HTOw\ hZartk this h2atperied to:ne;"                                          Ang&uv Alo..oTro.          Trlhee
language of the E. V. is so literal, that it presents us witllh an  came;"' ydzeo. Angus, M., Thel. This verb;s frequentidioni quite remote from our usus loqiendi. I translate on the ly rendered in the past tenses by "came," in the sense of "came
priniciple, that  rd&v  hasoetis s ometimes the sinification of " how" to pass," in the E. V.    ieri.  " Sounded" is an unnecessary
(Rob., Lex.  Bretsch., "qlo tanzdem  modo, qua Cratio.ne,") as inl departuire  firom  the  text.  Schott, "pervenisset;"  Castalio,
MIark 8  4; 12: 37. T'his is the signification assignecl  to it in "perveolit."
this place by Bretschneider; there is an ellipsis of yyovc, or,    C  to my ears;" E;S *- drd. pov. Norton, Thel. This preposi.




10                          THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. I.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
ears, the babe leaped in my womb  Eo-Ktpr7G(reV   ev   ayaAAo0-EL   TO-   my womb for joy. And dhappy 45
for joy.                                /3pe'fqor S,  rT   KotAta,ttoV.  45 Ka' is she who believ-ed  tlbat there
45 And   blessed  is  she  that flaKaptoa   7rto-Trevo-ao-a  OTt Eo-7at will be a  rfulfillment of *the
believed:  for there  shall be  a
performance of those things which  TeAetCo-   TOSt ro   AEAaA/derots  avrj  things  which  were  told  her
were told her from the Lord.            7rapa K       Wvp'ov.                        firom   the  Lord.   And  Mary 46
46 And  AMary  said,  My  soul |   46  Ka-   ELW7E  IrMcaptaji,  Jlleya- said, My soul doth magnify the
doth magnify the Lord,
47 And my spirit hath rejoiced  A/vet 7 4v-x  aov rV TOYl KIpov,  Lord, and my spirit "rejoiceth 47
in God my Saviour.                          Kat yyaXAtao-E ro -VEv/Jtx  h-tov  in  God  my Saviour.  For he 48
48 For he hath  regarded  the   r r)                         O                    hatumble cone     7-~     e-? o                         hath regarded'thehumble   conlow estate of his handmaiden': for 4s                                       
behold, from  henceforth all gener-         OTt E7rE/AE#EV  E7W  T7\  Ta7TE- dition  of his ihalndmaid:  for
ations shall call me blessed.           voo-tvi r71S,'    ovA7s  caVTrov.   tov  "kbehold!'henceforth all genera49 For he that is mighty lhath  yap, a7ro T0o   vV V laKaptovL V,e tions m'will call me happy: for 49
done  to  me  great things;  and    -                            49  l/ 
holy is his name.                       wracr-at at yEveaL-         OTL EO77-0QE  the  -Mighty  One  hath  done
holy is  his name.                                                                             n
50 And  his mercy is on them   Wot pE, EyaAeLa o avvarTosr, Kal aytov  great things ofor me; and holy
tion sometimes has the sense of " to" and " towards" as well as of of the present.  Stuart (note on Wriner, B 34): "The aorist
" into."  See Rob., Lex., and Mark 11: 1, e' 7seoovoa},2cu, Eis  moreover is often used in the sense of the present, e. g. when
Bgf9Tavy7.  Acts 11: 22, 7'ovuOa&7? SE o 26yog s el  (x cra zTrs  connected with a present, Mark 1: 3, 1 John 2: 14, 21, 26,
x.?a72aicrs.  Vulg., Eras., Beza, " in auribus meis;"  Castalio,?y,noaya, compared with v. 13:, where it is yevoa)."  The verb
Schott, " ad aures meas."  To render the passage "comes into is rendered "rejoiceth" by Tyndale, Geneva, Wakef., Campmy ears," would violate the idiom of our language.             bell.  Norton, " rejoices;" Thomr., Kend., Dick., " exulteth," or
d " happy;"?axraica.  Wesley, Thom., Kend., Wakef., Dick., " exults;" Beza, Castal., Schott, " exultat;" De W ette, " frohCampbell, M. So (E. V.) John 13: 17. Rom. 14: 22. 1 Cor. locket;" Bel., "verheught;" Dan., " fiyder sig."
7: 40. 1 Pet. 3: 14, and 4: 1     Bretsch., " beatus, felix, beatus   i "the humble condition."  The word here refers to the
pra'ilicandus." This adjective is frequently confounded with ev,.o-_ external state of Mlary.  She was one of " the common people,"
y?.rog and its cognates in the E. V.  The proper distinction comnp. v. 52, zasaretvotS (E. V., " them  of low degree.")  The
between these words is preserved in the Vulgate, Mont., Beza  expression " low estate " is obsolete.  Bretschneider, " humil.is
Schott, and most modern translations.                          conditio."  Used int'ransitively by the Sept. for -:=. So AI.
" that; " o5'l.  This word is a demonstrative conjunction       b "handmaid;"  Sov;sr.  Wesley, M., Thomson, Campbell.
here. After 7rturevw,  z;t is naturally referred to that verb. " Handmaiden " is used only in very few cases in the E. V.  For
This is agreeable to the usage of Luke in other instances.  See the sake of uniformity, it should be changed  o " handmaid."
Acts 27: 25, zrtaresro yo:   z }t OE    t O't OS E'az a.  See the The same word, Joi277, is rendered " handmaid" (E. V.) v. 38.
same construction Matt:. 9: 28. Mark 9: 23, 24. Jno. 11: 27, Kuincel: " Tazureivoarls zrs  ovi7rs positum  est ex liebraismo
42; 13: 19; 14:10, 11. So Thom., Wakef., Sharpe, Dickinson, pro 7o7r71 czcrrewv."  Trollope (N. T.): "Not humility of mind,
Campbell, Angus, Norton, M. Bloomfield, Troll. (N. T.), Kend., but humility of station, as Sept., Gen. 29: 32. 2 Kings 14: 26.
and Penn, " for there will be," etc.; Iber., " ella que ha tenido fe Ps. 25: 18, Phil. 3: 21.
en que se compliran," etc.; De Wette, "'du geglaubt hast, dass   k " behold! " lSoV!  M. See v. 44, note.
das dir vom  Herrn Verkiindigte in Erfiillung gehen wird;"'      "henceforth;" cr  zov vvv.  Thom., Sharpe, Campbell, M.
Schott, " quae confisa est, rata fore per Dominum ipsi nuntiata."   " From" with "henceforth" is pleonastic, as the latter word
" fulfillment;" re).e'oazs.  Rob. (in loco, article reteiloars), signifies "from this time."
Kend., Penn.  As " the things " were announced in the prophetic    m "will call me happy;" paxoaetovai,e. Scholefield, Thom.,
form, and as this noun is applied to the accomplishment of Wakef., M., Rob.  So Jas. 5:11, to count happy.  Bretsch.,
prophetic annunciations, it is more appropriate than "perform- " beatum prcedico;" De Sacy, "je serai appel6e bien heureuse;"
ance."                                                         Iber., " me tendran por feliz todas las generaciones."
f "the;" zors.  This is not one of the very few cases where    n " the Mighty One;" o'vvaro's.  Norton, Thom., Sharpe,
perspicuity demands that the article should be rendered as a Wakef., M. This term is used to indicate God in (E. V.) Isa.
demonstrative pronoun. So Kend., Thomson, Wakef., Sharpe, 1: 24; 30: 29, etc. "Almighty" is less appropriate, as it is
Campbell.                                                     the tquivalent of ma,roxzr.co~.   See  2 Cor. 6: 18.  Rev.
h "rejoiceth;"?yat2iraae.  The aorist stands closely con- 1: 8; 4: 8, etc.
nected with a present tense gCeGamiE se, and has itself the force    o " for me;" ~ro.  Thom., Penn, Wakef., Dick., Campbell




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.- CHAP. I.                                                      11
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
that fear him, from  generation to  T             a             50 KL To             is his name.  And his mercy is 50
o ovol-a avTov'          Kat TO ~eos
generation.                             aTrov    ES' YEVEass' yeVEEWY TOS   o-  on  those who  fear him, from
51 He  hath  shewed  strength  8ovhe, ot aUro.s  l 7rol7re Kpa-  generation to generation.   Eile 51
with his arm; he hath scattered.
tile  proud  in the imagination of TOS eV /3paXtorv  aV'rov   &Eo-Kp-  do eth  qmigty    deeds with  his
the;ir hearts.                          Wro-e)  V7rWEp?      OvS  &tareOtCa Kap- arm: rhe scattereth 8those proud
52  He   hath   put  down  the  a'as asctv r.   52 KOaeLAe  8vrpa-  in the disposition of their hearts.
inighty  from  their seats, and ex- a              ro -   poo, K/ CL  w TwE  tHe  casteth  down  Upotentates 52
alted them  of low  dleree.                       /    53                           from vthrones, and exalteth wthe
53 HIe bath  filled  the hlungrry 7a'retvOvS.                                              He  filleth  the  hungry 63
with  good  things, and the rich                                                                   lle tre    ayagcoV,  Kat   rAovo7vYTas 
lath sent eIpt   away.                                                        withg-ood things, and  the rich
54 He lath alolpen his servant\                                                    e  sendeth  away  empty.   He 54
Israel,  iln  remembrance  of  his    T er              vn -oIpa7i\   7rat01o aVTo)o,    inv l- helpeth his servant Israel, xremercy;                                 jo-7,atL iEAoovv          (KaOS    EAa- memebering mercy  (as he spoke 55
NrM., Anugus.  S. Fr.. "pour moi; " Ital., "per me. This is the of the E. V., I suggest the propriety of substituting " device"
most appropriate rendering of the dativus commodi here. The for " imagination."  The latter word has lost one of its leading
slight transposition gives the sentence a natural arrangement, for significations since 1611. Trollope (N. Test.):   It is clear that
English readers.                                              these words (',r  Atioaat,:,. -. L.) connect with?,vstlaarvc  E'.
p "he doeth;" Ezoihcae.  Norton, "does;" M., Wakefield, ov."' See Ps. 98: 3.
"showeth; " Castal., " qui fortia patrat."  This aorist expresses   t " he casteth down;"' aC&e92 e. 51:. Penn "i hath cast down."
what is customary with God. In such cases, that tense is to be (See v. 51, note.)  So Roj. (Rza&te.co).  So (E. V.) 2 Cor.
rendered by the present in English.  Buttm. ( 137, note 5): 10: 5. Syriac,.    IHeb. N. Test., nte.  So Murdock.
"Wherever any thing customary, or of ordinary occurrence in the " Put down " is too feeble.  KIend., " hurleth;" Castalio, "deworld, is mentioned elsewhere than in narration, instead of the turbat."
present by which this is expressed in other languages, and usually    u "potentates; "  vv.cioras. Rob., Thom.  So (E. V.) 1 Tim.
in Greek, we often find by a special Grecism the aorist, which is 6:15.
then in the fuallest sense in.definite."  Trollope (Analecta, in loco):   v  "thrones;"   oSvcov. The use of *evvaacc, potentates or
" The aorist is used in this and the following verses in the sense    in this sentence, indicates the proper rendering of this
princes  in tbls sentence, indicates the proper rendering of this
of to be wont, as the Hebrews employed the Hiphil voice to word.  So Kendrick, Wesley, Sharpe, Thom., Dick,, Wakefield,
express general truths and observations which have no reference  Campbell, M., Thel. Mont., "de thronis;" Beza, "e thronis;"
to any particular time."  Bloomf. (Alnnotat.): "All these aorists Castal., "de soliis;" De Wette, "Throne;" Belg., " throonen;"
(i. e. )Eoirlae,  tEaozrotoea, zia,9fEiE,  E2~7e2527Uae   CtiarT82Et, G. Fr. and S. Fr., "tr6nes;" Iber., "tronos;" Diodati, "troni;"
tXvTE2,#eoe0) must be rendered by solet and the infinitive."  Tyn- Dan., 1" Throner."  The supplementary possessive " their" of the
dale, Campbell, Wakef., Kendrick have employed the present in E. V. is omitted as superfluous.
rendering' all these verbs.  Compare 1 Sam. 2: 1-10, in Sept.
th "the low;"  azetvo tos.  Rob. (Lex.)  As this word is
q'mighlty deeds;" xoadoo.  Norton, M.  Rob. (in verbo), antithetic to 8vvaozra, it indicates social position. It is ren"collectively, mighty deeds, Luke: 51."  The adverbial form  dered "low," as the present usage of our language demands.
adopted by some translators, "he workleth mightily," would, " Low  decree" is now antiquated.  It was first employed by
according to ordinary usage, require r.zTc V.,oazog, as in Acts Tyndale.  Diodati, "i bassi;" G. Fr. and S. Fr.," les petits;"
19: 20.  Castal., "fortia."  Heb. N. T., rmt=.               Dan., "de Ringe;" De WVette, " Niedrige."  "Lowly," which
" he scattereth."  See note on 7rot.ae, supra.            has been used by Wakef. and some others, is exceptionable on
U "those proud in the disposition;" VSZeeo frovovgs  atavooq. the ground that it is now used to indicate moral condition,
Rob. (in loco.)  Trollope (N. Test.): "The words ceavoia Y.co- persons of humble disposition.  As an alternative rendering,
Stia  must be construed with  riE,,oarvovs.  I regard this as a "of humble condition."  So Iber. and Span., " los de condicion
1Hellenistic idiom in which the idea is equivalent to the common humilde."  As Tac7etsvovs is anarthrous, " the" is italicized.
phrase " proud-hearted."  dzdvoza, often thought, purpose, is by    x " remembering mercy;" uvranrlvae bERovs. Kend., Thom.
mnetonomy used for the mind, for the mode of thinking, and M. Vulg., "recordatus misericordire;" Span., "accordandose
feeling, disposition of mind, the feelings. Rob., Lex. De W~ette, de misericordia."  There is an ellipsis of daze before this verb,
" zerstreuet die hoffsirtig sind in ihres Ierzens Gesinnuno."  As as in v. 72. The supplement "his" is dropped as unwarranted
the adjective is anarthrous, I place the supplement those before it. by the text. In conformity with the Greek, the clause, "as he
This may be properly employed, as it is obviously demanded by spoke to our fathers," is inclosed in a parenthesis. The comma
the sense.  Should it be deemed best to retain the construction after "mercy" and "fathers" is dropped in conformity with the




1.2                        THE GOSPEL ACC0ORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. I.
KING JAMESc  ith herSION.            eAs  av GREEK TEXT.                                   REVISED VERSION.            59
59 Asd  it came to our fathers, tat  0Xatpo-E   arp.  5T 9 0c         e       to  our fathers)  to  Abraham,
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ vsee- 7arpass,'qtonteighdyhy
to Abraham  and to h   shey came  to          A/p o    o,        T/epa,  oApov  /rpt-t camend  to   circumcis seed for ever.  And  6
cver.ucs t       h       e       cildh TOV -aeos' T o       Ka'   5 K6 utAovE   and  r     thy fwe re ab o ut to call
56 called hm  Zacharias, aftbode with  her &  Map,\         a                  \
namof fath (lottaTt 7- 0 aaVpoTim               Zachariah after the name
u0 And his mother andsweredL-rob  Zaxapl a:. Kat  VEro-TpEEof his fato   her. And houis  mother,                        60Eliza- 57
ed to her own house..
and said, No     t so; but he shall be   Kpt   oVT77.                               beth's ztime to be delivereding, said, Not so; butwas
called Joh n. Oshx,   AA                                  KAt       eTat  Iot- e shouall b called          John. And s
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~.\
punctuation of Tittmann. A more literal rendering of/?lov&5~:,t Span., " habia engrandecido;" Diod.,'"aveva magnificata. Syr.,
would b     she to remember."ought forthis involves a violation.        H eb. TN.O   TEKE. av, KI retain  the pluper neighbors and 58the
- /  f. /  1  58  \.of58our idiom.                                               E. her neighbour  s and her  soetimes represent10.  Ki   Kovo-    he d   ay th e Gr. imper
L 10: 1:*:,*:,ct he imperfect its usual force, we may render it by "was magnifycousint. Eras., Beza,  astal., Shott, " mansit."  ing."  So Angus. See (E. r.) Gen. 19                    h 19.
abide" is, to say the least, obsolescent.                        d,, towards her;" /tced  av~rs.  Scarlett, Penn, AI.  Rob.
-' "otime to- be delivered was fulfilled;" eztr~r~%7 ~.of~o ovoS wo(Lex., ~s~T)'."; 25rolsz, ~/sl   #~azoS, to do with ally one, i. e. to
shee.  Among the  diffeg re nt modes by wh ich this passage may or towards him, corresponding to  Heb.,    alsthey rejoic-e
and they rejoicnder ed,  withis seems to me to preserve the proper medium   T, Lue 1  58, for Heb.  And it came to 59Beza,
between a literality which would be contrary to our usus loquendi, Castal., " erga illam;" G. Fr. and S. Fr., " envers elle;" Diod.,
59 and        a paraphrase, which does not give thate proper forc to e).  "  invrso lei."
"To fulfill," especially when  time is involved, is the   that," before "the eighth da y," is omitted, as there is
ordinary rendering of n  the eighth dayein they caie to     Lext,  A          En    cae tohus it is superverbo): " Oftime,to befulfilled,completed, tobefullyE p ast."  So fiuous.  So Angus, We         sley, Wak ef., Scarlett.  Should it be
circumcise  the  child; and  they         i      Tfinw
scalledeed  hime Zacharias, a sftle t r   ome the                                                                          at
ntiame a    s a noun in father.  geaitive, is employed according to a       hen" should be pl acdharia, a fter day," wi th a comma, immedi60
common idiom  to denote the object or end in view. Stuart, aeyfloig"dy*"tu,'o  h   ihhdy  ae,  t.S
60 And  his mother  answKhnered,      a       308, bptav. IKat                      of his fabest rendere.  And byhis mother, infini-60
tire, in English. For conciseness and force, this mode is preferat         uand j   ef "were about to  ca; but  e shall be;"                                     ov. Kp o   7)T   aVTOV  ELE  ndansweringck,  M.said,  Not so; butn,
called John.                               v      -aAAatKAI)O`ETat   Ojc4- he shall he called John.  And 61
p~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~"unctuation of Tittmann. A more literal rendering of    Span.,  "          were calling,"  doesyr.,
would be, "1so as to remember."  But this involves a violation          II feb. N. T.,        I retain the pluperfect of the
of. our idiom,                                                 E. V., as that tense is sometimes represented by tbe Gr. imperf.
" kremaindred;" vets. Kend., Dick.e. 36, noteon. So Kend.  Trollope, noGram., present the t. Shouldght wit beh clearness, nor will it hd bettere orrespond
LAnuks. JDe          1ette, "ug, thmerwandten."  teb. N. Test.                         r, ~,;+~....th... mr   i..f.... dts  Th,we may render it by " was ma nifyMont., Eras., Beza, Castal., Schott, "mansit."  The verb, "1to  lu..Si      nu.Se E.   e.1    9
abide " is, to say the least, obsolescent.                       d "1towards her;"  aer' ahe   Scarlett, Penn, AJ.  Rob.
" 1time to- be delivered was fulfilled; " C'rlr2'aa9~ 6' Ynro'ro  (Lex., u,-rci):."1 Hosen' nusra~'nutoi, to do wit/h any one, i. e. -to
TEcEtrv. Among the different modes by which this passage may ortwrshmTorsodn  oie.~                        T,as   cyimrs
be rendered, this seems to me to preserve the proper medium  eTi use' -zn'og,, Luke 1:58, for lHeb. y   -" Eras., Beza,
between a literality which would be contrary to our usus loquendi, Castal., "1erga illam; " G. Fr. and S. Fr., "envers elle; " Diod.,
and a paraphrase, which does not give the proper force to "  A ",J,7  1inv~rso lei."
"To fulfill," especially when the idea of time is involved, is the    e 1. that," before "1the eighth day," is omitted, as there is
ordinary rendering of the verb in the E. V. Rob. (Lex.,'In  nothing' corresponding to it expressed in the text; thu's it is superverbo)  "Of time, to be fufilled, completed, to be fully past."  So fluous.  So Angus, Wesley, Wakef., Scarlett.  Should it be
it is rendered here by Thel. and Scarlett.  Tog'zecxerv, the infini- deemed expedient to introduce a supplement, I recommend that
tive as a -noun in the genitive, is employed according to a "when " should be placed after "1day," with a comma, immedicommon idiom  to denote the object or end in view. Stuart, ately following "1day; " thus, " on the eighth day, when," etc. So
1 165. 3. 1. Kfihner, ~ 308, b. It is best rendered by the infini- Thom.
tive, in English. For conciseness and force, this mode is prefera-   f "1were about to call;" bcc&ovr. Kendrick, Al. Norton,
ble to the subjunctive.
"kinded;"  vywe~.  Seev. 3, not.  So  end.,Penn  "were.about to," etc. A literal rendering, "1were calling~," does
not present the thought with clearness, nor will it here correspond
Angrus. De Wette, "1VerwandteD." ileb. N. Test., M-mt. Syr., with our usus loquendi. The obvious sense is, "1they were on the
C          snso  erknde)                                  point of -naming the child John, but his mother objected,"'etc.
b  that;  06rl.  Wesley, Sharpe, Them., Dick., Kendrick, The colloquial phrase, "-they were going to call," is exact, but
Thel., M.                                                      T perhapDs inadmissible, as colloquial..Scarlett has used -it.




THJ GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. I.                                                          13
KING  JAMES  VERSION.               GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
61 And  theey  said  unto  her,            t76         7rpoS aVT?]v, they said to her, There is hno
tvThere is none of thy kindred that'                         vye- one  of thy  ikindred, who  is
icldyh nmAe      c K raETt ToC o3o  art called  by  this  name.   And 62
62 And they made signstohis2'EVVEVO   8   T   7ra- they made signs to his father to
father, how  hie would  hav.e him  TOLp
cal.T  aVTVTO t av t&EAot KcaAE- kcnow what he would have him
6A lae f a rn63  aT7-     called.   And  kasking  for  ia 63
tba wrn   H       AEycolv,'Icoavvl s writing-tablet, lie  wrote, sayavro5'  ia~;fav-  ing, His name is John.  And
name  is John.   And  they  mar- EG0-TL To\ oVpo/Jta  aVTOV-  Ka   Eoav- inHsnm    i   on                               n
64  AveX          8 rthey all wondered.  And his 64
~64 And  his mouth was opened  TI o-To  K o \ mouth was opened  immediateTO  TTota.Vov 7i-apavopyya  Kai
~~~~~~~~oKaimmediate  " ly,           and his tongue  loossed, and
dIl  praI- ed'q 7A    T   aVTOv, Kac   Ela/ytEnt EVo-  nd
God aAody-clue sTOk, anl, iahe spoke,'blessilng God.  And 65
God  O'      K      7 T.      fear  came  on  all who  dwelt
65 A.nd  fea~r came onl all that EW/3LTS'                0oo   TOP   WEL            a romi~ temn; and   l   hs
(J3oS f7our c7rp~ot- ~arOIIunld them. and  all these
dwet round about themi   and all KOvu            agVaTOVS'  Kat EV  o~            )Phns ~              tle    feey
s"  Ka} e~, oar/ ~-[r t htinrS qvere talked of everythese sayings were noised' abroad  oevjT7'Ivca    L~ALOweernaltehl-onr
T uc7a7a   $aC Ae~'o w   hee'in  all tl-e lhill-country
throug-hout all the hill-countrv of                                           667-awTl eL 
Judea.vaP~a   Ta  pl)/lara  raVTa    { Ka   of Judea.  And all'who heard 66
Judea. ~  ~         ~.1                     I  I 
66 And  all  theo that  heard  EOETO    aPTE   o   aKoUaVTsT EV  them, laid  them  uil) in  their
them, laid them  upintherhearpTc                     AeitovrEsa,  ] t hearts, saying, tWhlat then will
sayii, What  manner  of  child    TO     atov   TOVTO   Erat; I this chlild be?   And the hand
no one;" o'.  Norton.  Rob. (in verbo),  as substan-    0  around."  Kend., Penn, Scarlett, " round."  M. "Round
tive, no one, no ma,    pers."   No one  (used as pronoun about," should be changed to " round" or " around" in all cases,
in the sense of  no person ") accords with present usage.  as "about" is a tautology.
P " thinrs;"    u 7ia-aw. Kend., Norton, Angus, Wesley, Thom.,
"to kow wat;"~   ri  Thoson.   he aticl'c~herePenn, Wakef., Camp. De Wette, "1Dinge; " BeIg., "1dingen;"
apples o te whle  f te folowng  laus, ad i not ashasG. Fr. and S. Fr., "1 choses-; " Iber., "1 cosas; " Diod. and Ital.,
been supposed by some, pleonastic.   Bloomf. (N. Test.)  Th   "cose."  This signification of'Tiac is derived from the Hebrew,
passage might be literally rendered, "1namely, as to what he and is equivalent to  T 
would have him called."  By usingr the supplem'ent " to know,"     q"wrtakdoevywhe;  c)ceio.MRb(n
0                         bo et loco.)verThee preposition 8tal, having the primary significawe preserve the force of ro', and have a phrase, which presents'P       oc.)Th
the houht.in erm  accrdat t ou  uss loueni.   he en-tion of throug-h, throughout, may properly be regarded as giving
derino'of the. V. maes al   ad gives~  (~  ~N    the verb this slignification in "1evely where."  Liddell defines
0                                                     81~~~ploatiSa)~a)~'co in pass. "4to be talked of every where."  "1To noise"
the force of 7ro~e.  It follows Tyndale.isnlogrue.I   z  sdseaddwmy render "1were
k "4asking;" ah-4aag.  W~esley, Tliel., Al.  The participial isn  ogrued   fJ&i  ire'rew    a
cosrcinisepoebyTosnadSaet. pnsh  spoken of;" or, "1talked of in all," et.c.  So Sharpe.
"pidrctonieno.   emlydb     hmo"ndSalt.Sai                           " in all the. hill-country;'v "An -r7 d',Eteni-j (yxo'a subaud.)
I "   wriingtablt;"  rtvxi~o.  Wsley  Sealet, AnusWesley, WN"akef., M. Mfore literally, "1in the whole bill-country."1
"a  ritn-tble    grvayOtv.     esly,  earett AnusSo Norton, Thel.  Beza, "1in totS. montanat regione."  This' is
M. Do Wette, "1emn TS~felchen;  Belg., "1een schrijf-tafelken."1 subniitted as an alternative rendering.
"Writing-table " conveys a wrong idea to the. English reader.   a"l   h   er;  r~7e   tSoicre.To.   ae.
See Rob. @rtvaxt~~~~~sov.) ~Scarlett, Dick., Camp., M.
"they all wondered;" 6',9a maaaav 7rciurEg.  Kend., Norton,   "Wa  hn  iltiscidbe"T   o        raloro'o
Wakef.  "To marvel" is obsolete.  There is an unnecessary  Cviata;  Norton, M. Thom. and Penn, "What will this child
inversion of the sentence in the E. V.  It was copied from  he?"  S. Fr.,"1 Quo sera done ce petit enfant?"  Iber., " Quien
Tyndale, who followed the Latin of the Vuhg., ".1mirati sunft pues ha do ser este nifio?"* Ital.,"1 Che sarS. dunque quel fanciun bversi. i;"a"o.NotoKedick    ae..F.    oh di  idke    ee?   Schotyr"Qudtanemg hic  puerza




14                         riHE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
shall this be!  And -the hand of Kal XEttp   Kvptov rV fET  avrov. of  the  Lord  was.with  him.
the Lord vwas with him.                 67 Ka  Zaxaptias o 7raTrip  avrov  And uZachariah, his father, was 61
67 And  his  father Zacharias EAyro-Y  lv JIlevIaroos     Aytov, Kat filled with the Holy Spirit, and
was p       slled  with the a Holy,  Ghost, OE  EVJEoE,           Ae'yov  68 EzAoy- prophesied, saying, Blessed  be 6S
and prophesied, sayingE,',     
68 Blessed be the Lord God of TOS' _[Uptos'  0 OS' TOV  Io-paiA, *the Lord, the God of Israel;
Israel; for he hath visited  and  1Tit  eW'Eo-Ke'4aTro  Kat c EOt'yo-E A,'v- for he hath visited and wredeemredeemed his people,                    TpO0-uV Trc   Aao   av'rov    69 Kat ed his people, and hath raised 69
69 And hath raised up an hornorn of salation fr us,
of salvation for us, in the house a n o to
of his servant David                                aPO    v T    rOaooS  av  ov   in  the  house  xof  David, his
70 As he spake by the mouth             (a"     s- EAaA  O-E &a JTroJaros servant;  as ihe spoke by  the 70
of his holy prophets, which have rst,)  a7[rL)V  rT))) xr7r ators Vrpo- moiuth  of  his  holy  prophets
been since the world  began:           |/flT] P  aUT0o')  71    yprorrav`L   Yof old:  zsalvation  from   our 71
71 That  we  should  be  saved [Xlpcp 7)CL)V), KCKal  K XCEPOS   rae- enemies, and from  the hand of
from   our enemies, and  from  the IT, 7e u                                                                t
hand of all that hate us;             TI?(          7
72 To perform  the mercy pro- i?(TL   EAEOS  /IerTa  TCOP  7raTrep             l "mercy  btowards  our fathers,
" Zachariah, his father;" Zazyaeacs o rago anrcov.  Thom.,   Y:' of old;";r~' aeitoo  (= tit:}v,  Heb. N. Test.;.
Wakef., MI., Campbell, Dick., Norton. This is the arrangement Syriac; " of old," Murdock.)  Thom., i., Kendrick. This is a
of the Vulg., Montanus, Eras., Beza, Castalio.  So Schott, who common rendering in the E. V. of 0. Test., where the Hebrew
punctuates thus, "Zacharias, pater ejus."  Syriac, _,cL   1.r.V.   has tisj:m, and the Septuagint r7' aicjvos, as in Gen. 6:4. Ps.
(Murdock, " Zachariah his father.")  Heb. N. T., iem=.InMrn=. 25: 6. Rob. (ai'av. a), " time long past, as in Gr. writers, the
De Wette, "Zacharias, sein Vater;" Belgic, " Zacharias zijn olden time, of old."  The sense of,rtv ayiwov rsv acz' aicovog
vader;"  G. Fr. and S. Fr., "Zacharie son pere;" Iberian,,ooTzv   a~ro'u may be expressed freely thus, "of his holy
" Zcarias, su padre;" Diodati, "Zaccaria, suo padre;" Dan., ones, the ancient prophets."  The repetition of zsv seems to
Zaclnarias hans Fader."                                      give prominence to the thought that the prophets belonged to
v " the Lord, the God of Israel;" Kveoos o  OGs zov'Iuaec2. "the olden time."  " Since the world began" is not sufficiently
Norton, Kendrick, Thom., Sharpe, WVakef., Scarlett, Campbell. literal. Iber., " desde tiempos antiguos;" Dan., " ved sine hellige
Luther and De Wette, "der Herr, der Gott Israels;" Belg., " de Propheters 3Mund, som have v6ret fra fordums Tid;" De Sacy,
Heere, de God Israels;" G. Fr. and S. Fr., "le Seigneur, le Dieu " proph6tes, qui ont 6t6 dans tous les siecles pass6s."
d'Isra6l;" Iber., " el Senor, el Dios de Israel;" Ital., "' il Signore,'Iddio d'Israele;" Dan., " Herren, Israel's God."  This phrase is a       "salvation" acoZlg l. s,  The.,   Penn, M.  Sharpe
a lieral translation of the Hebrew  ~x.';,n'$  n     1,. Ps. and Wakef., " a salvation;"  Vulg., Mont., Schott, " salutem;"
a literal translation Of the Hebrew >x~s t               PS~ Dc Wette, "Rettung;" BeIg., " [Naamlijk] eene verlossinge;  "
72: 18; 106: 48, where the Septuagi'nt agrees exactly with this De Wette, " Rettung;" Belg.," [Naamlijk]  eene verlossinge;"
zn,D                       S. Fr., " salut;" Diod., " salvazione;" Dan., " en Frelse."  The
of Luke. As Kve,oos is equivalent to,nin. (a proper name ofen Frelse.    he
God), it is anartthrous (Kiihner, ~ 244), while Oesd takes the article!eference of awzqiav to  w)Xtiag, in v. 69, is obvous. It is
being in apposition to Ki,ozos. Stuart, Gram., D 89. 6. A comma exegetic.  Heb. N. Test., m~.
is placed after 1iUizog, because the sentence, " the God of Israel,"   ~ "mercy."  As IEOS is anarthrous, no article is requisite
is explanatory.                                               before "mercy."  Article not employed by Geneva, Wiclif,
W' "redeemed;',i-oitrae. I have retained the language of the Rheims, Angus, Thel., M., Kend. As there is nothing in the
E. V. At the same time, I suggest the literal rendering of Ezoi- text to authorize the supplement "promised," it is dropped, by,qaes  WecoaLv Z,   2acr cZrvcoi, " wrought redemption for his Kend., Angus, M., Thel., Penn, Sharpe Thom.
people," as an alternative.  So Vulg., Eras., Montanus, "fecit   b  towards "  aerc.  Kendrick, Norton.  See v. 58, note.
redemptionem;" De Wette, "seinem Volke Erl6sung geschafft"                        is a Hebraism, euivalent  to 
v 7  v 77  1 1Iotja.oc?2og pera' is a Hebraism, equivalent to t:: ~t:: rl'=,
Iber., "1 hecho la redeacion a su pueblo."  Syriac,1 H  teja..
Iber., "hecho  la redencion,    su pueblo."  Syriac, y y.  v    "to perform  mercy towards or to any one."  So the Heb.
-oi~..;g~  r.     (" who hath visited his people, and wrought N. Test.,.-:,q  t.   ~~U mq,.   See Gesen. Lex.,'M.  I deem
redemption for them.")  So Thelwall.                          " towards" more exact than' to."  The latter, however, is
x "of David, his servant;" JctaiS rov~ ratSds arovo. Norton. employed by Wesley, Penn, and M. " Towards" is sanctioned
This construction is like that of v. 68, Kzozos x. r. 2. Tov  by Eras. and Beza, "erga patres nostros."  So Castal., "erga
oracsws avov being in apposition with Jdexil.  The order of the majores nostros;" G. Fr., "envers nos peres;" Diod., "inverso i
text should be preserved.                                     nostri padri."  So Kuincel, "erga majores nostros."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CH.AP. I.                                                      1
KING JAMES' VERSON.                             GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
mi,ed  to   our  fathers   and  to   1/t  /,t, ic0,     o-Pvat &VtLaOj          and to remember his holy chloveremember his holy covenant;                                7 ~,O   3         ~        at
ns   eoelilsaldridt           ayau7 a               OPKOV  OV c         E a       theS oath whimch hel, swore 73
73 The oath which he sware to  7F1'A/3pa \t  v\  wc'rp                  -~ac    to  Abrahamn our father, that hie 74
our lifather Abraham,                     V.         Ko-v         7ro, roo-                   shalt be called  a prophet ingof
746 And t he wou, chld  grant untobe q7-7,ltro         v       7o delivered  out ofo theou shand oflt
us, that we, being  delivered out XELPOS' TtOV) E'XOPOJZ  77ALC^OV PVOTOEV-deMiltsrv
called the proph et of o the  Highhest Ta, AaTopec     p 7rp  7rpoEVEro    v Kv- go  befor  e    the face of the Lord
fothhadoor etmel/                                                                Ihim  withou shalt  fego  arefore tin  holiness 75e
of the Losd to prepare his withoutays * ptovnt Ka8o\ afro' to p                           repar e hte s aKss  to gbo e    77i
75 In  holiness and  righteous-   ~wmi    a                                        n    iheuns    eoehm
77ness before him, all the daysge of       -Lp                                                       s 7oo'  all our days.  And thou, child, s6
our life.                               7YWIW~.  76 Ka~t 0- U\  7T-aLaoy, Po- shalt be called  fa prophet -of
6ationd  thuto     chis  people,    b    yo- the eMost Higrh, for thou slsiol of
called the prophetmission of thei H  sins,                                 v'       g   boret f              of the..fo  r                                                                           whr,  thoue opdayt-spribng fwpomv  onr
of tle Lord to prepareo his way             oath  visited;u      o        a Os, to prepare his waysg; to   ive 77
779 To  give  knowledg   ofem   sal-t   ro oa'ot~ cev  uvret 77a   knowledge ofse savittion  to hisdark77 To give knig'hedt          oftl       -ob       themt yvoth  -o pat
vainunto  his people,.  byteTra VO                        )a)  ~    ~zp  people  hin   ter ison                    f
sitindarkemissiond inof their sins  hadow  t      a rov    a                         their sins,  on  account of kathe 78
78 Throughl  the tender mercy  TLO    aVO5or7)atnermryo    u                                                  ob
of our God; whereby  the  day- EAE'OVS' OEOV_ 7Y'ALLOV, EP OLS' EWE JKE- whc   h                    ra-sprn   fro    o
"Abraham, our father."  Perspicuity demands that te order genitive, "through."  Tyndale adopted "thr ough," in conformity
of the text should not be deserted.  So Wakef., Sbarpe, ~Norton, with the Vulg., "per (viscera misericordie)," and was followed
De Wette, Belg., G. Fr. and S. Fr., Iber., Span., Diodati, Syr., by Cranmer, Geneva, and the E. V.  De Wette, "vermug'e (der
Heb. N. Test., Vulg., Beza, Eras., Castal.                     erbarmenden Gnade);" Iber., "por causa (de las entrafias de
d " we."  The nominative is placed immediately before its misericordia)."
verb, wfhich  is its natural place according to our usus loqencdi.   k " the tender mercy."  2zrcyyva being anarthrons; "the" is
So Sbarpe, Pelnn, Scarlett, M., Camp.                          a supplement.
"all our days;" ~rdaa~ *As ~iefas m/rarV.  Norton, Dick.,   I "to  those sittinuc;"  Tot-a-za9'~edrote.   The participial
Sharpe, Penn, A. Camp., Angus, Thel. Vulg., "oomnibus diebus rendering is adopted, as it harmonizes with the text and is more
nostris;" Schott, "per omnes dies nostros. The rendering of the concise than that of the E. V.  As an alternative form, "to
Textus Receptus, -7s go~s, is not found in many of the  est those dwelling."  See the verb  va&7teat in Rob. and Bretsch.
manuscripts and versions (among the latter is the  Syriac).  It is Lexicons.  It is equivalent to, which signifies both "to sit,"
canceled by Griesbach, Knapp, Theile, Lach., Tisch., Schott, and "to dwell."
Scholz, and bracketed by Tittmann. It is spurious.
arti  h     b    e    especially whenthereisnothingsindt       m inju   which is inserted before "t he shadow"   in the E. i. in
Tombaharp, Cn ampberll Norston.  Belic, "ecu tProthe etd" Asnto  theomiso  of Thedale  inothe  textubeo in c          th
Dodati, S.x Pr.,l andt De Wetetedhav no WartcefSire,fNr ollowing rh ule. ofolpe' vscGra m.,ep.r52, is appicbl -wa folwhen
De"o Wethe Most G High; andaS.  Srlee. v.a32, niodte.       twob   oranmore nouns areculd togetherV. by conuntions, oerm   when
"in:" N  m.  Ast.  "inr.  thez Eremssion iastagrebet.oriim   ter-coednjunc,tiosae) omited. byth  figre asyn(deto nthearticle
ad b'ha its" radca signication, tis rlaendieringe is eppopreiate, which  ouldohrisaeisetd  s rqetl  eete.    e
So Scarpet, Angus, Dickre, Cmp., CMp.                          Gre tupeext.o  at  02.Lk   1   5       o.1    3
"the.   As ~xia& hasno aticl,#a "te"isp tlczd  sarti "shadow," ithoughI "shade"  ouldperaps biTe moretrictpily
Suprplement.  An Calter native     l     uw. 1omiu du rendering ssgetd inrms cuae   Wes aoter, (s Sthade")makies wihthe following  csorrec
nstion.  Do Wtte haspe ono s arice,  doto.Terne           ftecnisetintin -  hade difftersl fro   Ashdw as itteimplies norpartieto
ontu  aeccotunt of;"      isi(m actfusntd iob (Lex.  By thibst larhose    orwefinit Se lmt;e wherea za'a7ti sha ob.ereet in formt
rendecring whic  gversios( n the primry ten seo  the pyreoition, It is thexiobjecItiseuvlntot, which inecpstelgt"Isuggifesbt"hade"t asitan
dstinguishend  fromkitsd propermeaningI  whe  foioweds   y altenatwive rendeing.rtod Thfom., "the shadeof" deathe." Vi




16                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. II.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
of death, to guide our feet into  KaTevCOvaO           7To;sL' 7r8ras  jtucSv ES- to guide our feet into the way
the way of peaceepvrr]q.    80 To   8e 7ratwtov  of peace.  And the child grew  so
80 And  the  child  grew, and?7vv'ave  Kai   EKpaTaLovTo             7rrev- and -became strong in spirit:o
waxed strong in spirit, and was larrt   Ka't ra  Ei  TLats  EpyUots, and Phe was in the deserts till
in the deserts till the day of his e'so,ytepas   ava3EEc             avzrov the day qof his manifestation to
shewing unto Israel.                  Vrpos' TrW'Io'paA'                      Israel.
CHAP. II.                               CHAP. II.                               CHAP. II.
AXND it came to pass in those'FE NETO    E Ev Tair rats -            AND it came to pass in those  1
days, that there went out a decree paLs, EKeI/atCL, E)AOe  66ypta 7rapa  days, that there  went out a
from  Cesar Augustus, that all the KaR o-apos  A             vyorcrrov,  aroypc-   decree  from  Cesar Augustus
world should be taxed.                V    r        rav  r7r O;KOVvtm.    that all the world  should be
2 (find  this taxing  was  first 2 arT Ijt 7 &roypa/ J 7r pWST 7ye-  registered.  (This bregistering  2
made when Cyrenius was gover- IeTo 77ye/Lov eovros               2r zvpas' cfirst dtook place when eQuirinor of Syria.)                                          3 -Kvprmov.  e7ropevorro    nus was governor of Syria.)
3 And all went to  be taxed,,'                             a,          And all went to be registered, 3
7avrsr,  a7roypaoeorOat,   eKaorTos
every one into his own city.                                                      each into his own city.  And  4
4 And  Joseph  also  went upEtS TIq  u3tav WoAW.                              Joseph also went up from GaliAnd  Joseph  also  wen       Ka u'arpoo-    atto   T77s' -aXtfrom  Galilee, out of the city of                                               lee out of the city of Nazareth,
Nazareth, into  Judea, unto  the  EAata          K Ec 7oeAEcOs' 1vaaper, ets into Judea, 5into the  city  of
city  of David, which  is called  T?7V  IovrataI, eTs 7roAtv ZSa/3S, David, which is called BethleBethlehem, (because hewas of the  a                                          hem    (because he was of the  B A,      T hem   (because   e was of the
house and lineage of David,)          ELva  aVTro   E  OtKOV Ka  7raLTpasr house and  hfamily of David),
" became strong;" sExoazatoi-co. Thom., Angus, M.  To and 20: 4. 1 Tim. 2  13. The rendering which would treat
wax is obsolete.                                             oZo-)7;.as an adjective qualifying a&oyoeaT', is opposed to the
o In conformity with the Greek punctuation, a colon is placed idiom of the Greek. This first registering would require avrq7?
after" spirit" (zves'aa'z).                                 aroyeoaoi'  r co'6v7, or av'or     7rocVz6r  ct'oypa.  Green's
Gram., p. 187. Trrollope, Analecta (in loco). The E. V. properly
P "he."  The pronoun is inserted, as this clause is separated treats p.Io 17 as an adverb. See Septuagint, 1 Sam. 14p:14.
from the preceding one by a colon. See last note.                                   Zech. 4:e. Rev.4: 1.
Dan. 8  21. Joel 2  20. Zech. 14:10. Rev. 4  1.
q' of his manifestation;" Cva8EgiecoS.  "His shewing" is
obsolete. So Penn, Angus, M. If it should be deemed proper   d " took place;" y&ero. Penn, Campbell. Rob. (in verbo),
to employ Anglo-Saxon terms, we can render the words, " when "to take place."  As an alternative rendering, "took effect."
he -was shown."  This is ad sensum, though not ad verbum.  Tyndale, "was frst executed."
~ "should be registered;"  cr oydea9,atl.  Norton, M.,   e "Quirinus."  The Latin orthography is adopted rather than
Sharpe, Camp. Rob. (in verbo): " In N. Test. to write off in a the Greek, as appropriate for a Latin name. Norton, M., Rob.
register, to inscribe, enroll."  Some later translators have used the Others, as Camp., Penn, " Quirinius."
phrase " should be enrolled." The verb " to register" is, however,   f "each " fxarog. Norton, Scarlett, Penn, Thel. "Each
the more usual one at present for expressing the thought, where                                   V.. s,,, Oone," used by some translators, requires ETS ezaa'or. Eph. 4:16.
lists are made of, those who are subject to taxation and other Acts 20:31. Rob. (t atos.)
public charges. It is unnecessary to examine the various theories and renderings which have been adopted to meet the   g " into;" es. There is no necessity for departing from the
supposed chronological difficulty, presented by a collation of this radical sense of this word, which is properly used in v. 3, els z,
passage with Josephus' Antiq. 18: 1. 1, ib. 18: 2. 1. The task IlcSiav 7zltv, "-into his own city," and this verse, eS,v'Iovr, Ci.
belongs to commentators. See Rob., Lex. (Kve'vos.)       acv, "into Judea."
b "registering;"  zeoyooag'. Rob. (Lex.), Norton, M. See   h "family;" sraretaS. Angus, Thelwall, M3. Rob. (Lex., int
last note.                                                 verbo), " a family," Heb.,ntmv, as the subdivision of a Jewish
a "first;" reeoird. This word is used adverbially; Buttmann, tribe,.vg~, ~::~, which family comprehended several households,
L23. 6, and Trollope, p. 46 (obs. 15). So John 8: 7,ts,   oo"   Ieb. N. Test.,'>'Vm "rr:...    Vulg., Mont.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. ILI.7
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                   bl        REVISED  VERSION. I    D- 
9 And lo, the angel of the Lord ~8ov, a'"77eAos ICypierv d~re~rrlhold, qanl angel of teLr
Tcam     be upon  them, and withe gloMary   ofhis Jaot,  al    oa  Kvpaov   7oep  v-'sto be  registered  with  Mary  6.hordshoeo o.;  a te  aro' al    olS~6trl~ Jap of the Lord'shone round them,
~0 Anzd the angel said unto qS~lop3z!~e'ap. 1 a~ eayred av- and they feared greatly. And 1o
them, 7Fear not' for b~ehold, I roes 8 anyyeAor, ]ff7 qboj3effr3e' the a~ngel said to them, Fear
brespoused wife, beings of gre at with of  ap,  ea7TeAVota                          his /  betrothed   wifehl,  kI br ing you
joy, which shall be to all people. apavp keycaA~yv, ry'r ('rt"aveodtes fgetjy vlc
chld.     _                              6
child.                    yvvatKL,  oi%-i~~~j E)yi(.    6'y'  with  child.  And  it came to  6
6 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~~rrera Arad goodi  nwas  ofget   joy whilech 1    I^.
Erasmndso  i,            th "f amtila;" G. FE., S. F., Dat    Tovy EKEt"         p       wie y;" S. Fw., "la  ere  there;" Spa., "el
thfamilley;" Iber.,eSpan.,"familia;" Ital.,"famiglia." "Lineage." Heb. N. Test., the days  aw alternative rendering,
is a    le at          obsolescent; " lineal descendant" having  taken its             the stabher delivery were."
place.                                                             " shepherds" This location has been given to the noun, as \ 
d   to be registered. "  See v. 1, note.                     more i      v   av- accomprdalce  with    our usual arrangemenht of words, t7an
en7e to  what the brouEvangelist  wrote in h. 1  27, where this   p "e   first-born  sonee. 1  44, andnote.
first-born son, and wrapped  him  y aPOO-EP                     IC\        vWOP  G(   aEAtUEP  -swathed him, and laid him in
i sparticipl  e            aTeurs in                                  OT  OK   V the samanger; because. ene   the equivalentre wasrd
~~~~~~~him.~~~~~q ian anel "                                         o.  No definitgere artie  is demanded
axVTOIS TOWOS' EU T0 Ka-ra~v/lart.  no rooni for them  in the inn.
was nould be     for themployed in bothe instances.              
8 And t-here Oby           E   T   And theree text.  So Norton, Ken, Thom.,  8ek., Sarpe,
Iountry shepherds abiding in the X~op' TI a,                 aypavAoVTES Ka   the  same  country, abiding  in
lo  binOwih cil; "ova~r ExV.Weley Rb. invero.Penn, Angus, Wakef., Searleft, Camp., M. De Wette, " ein
I hl ave adopted a literal rendering     h ere. Sever al late  translators  nge;aK "  Belg., "een Engel;" S. F, keepiun ang;" Spa n., "oveun
lave, "who was with child."  By dropping " great," we preserve  aTngel." Iberian,   their flock by night.  And Italian, be-"un 9
And      the phraseology  of the LoE.. with the least ch   Kvpov   EE 7  angel of the  Lord
caIe upon them, and the glory Of delivery;        Kal    4a  K p           WE ThEs stood by them;" stoao  abor.  M,  Thel. So Rob. (in
the Lorcoaod wshzo nde ob etundaverbo), " to stand   uon, by, ear."                             Camp.,of the Lord  shonem., Tyround ale, and
0308. 2.    th. According st o ourE                                              av- and they fear" is used greatly.her thanAnd 10
10  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~Canmr"sod                hrbythem.                            ~ug., "saeid  juxtalos;
them, Fear not:  for behold, I TrOie                 ayyEAOrz, "1     0di"EEalE- the angel said  to  them, Feart
bring you good  tidings of great               t    p;" Bretsc. (in loco, tat       nota ) "loquitur de iis, qyoui subi
joy, which shall be to' all people. Xapa\v /JE`Ya/A-V, 1)7-TS- EloTaL WaUTt good tnews of great joy, which
Erasmus, Bswathedza, " familia;" Goae. Fr.Wesl, S. Fr., D  Sacy,  de la Kribbe;" S. Fr., "a crhe "on  ber., "el pesbre;" Span., "stod for dem."
Campbelle " Iber., Span., Nfamilia;" Ital., Rob. (Lex.) "Lineage portal." The rendering of the E.. was taken alternative Genderingv, as that
is at least obsolescent; "1lineal descendant " having taken its "1 the stable."
plas in (Ece..) Ezekshepherds." This location hp inswaddlingclothes" (asas bes from Beza's "supervenit ipsis." The Heb. N. Test. coincides
to bhere),   registered."  See v. 1, no long er    in                      ancuse. withour usualthe  aboverrange ment of words, than
"betrothed;  ueupari~evauvW.  There is an obvious refer- that of the E. V. The sentence is thus more easily enunciated.
ence to what the Evangelist wrote in eb. 1  27, where this   P "~behold;"8oi'. See eh. 1  44, note.
participle occurs in the same tense. Hence the equivalent wdrd    q "an angel -;" aiyye)~og.  No definite article is demanded
should heemployedin both istanceshere by the text.  So Norton, Kend., Thom., Dick., Sharpe,
k "ibeing- with child;"1 ofiap7 E ~yxvo~. Wesley, Rob. (in verbo.) Penn, Angus, Wakef., Scarlett, Camp., M.  De Wette, "1emn
I heave adopted a literal rendering here. Several late translators Engel; BeIg., "4een Engel;  S. Fr., " un ange;  Span., "na
have, "1who was with child."  By dropping "1great," we preserve angel;" Iberian, "un mensagero; " Diodati and Italian, "un
the phraseology of the E. V. with the least change.           angelo."
I "4for her delivery; "'coi rezerv avzrisj'v. This infinitive has   r "cstood by them;  bdzavy cnicoir. M., Thel. So Rob. (in
the force of a noun, and with roid indicates object. Ktihner,ver bo), "1to stand vpon, by, near." Camp., Thom., Tyndale, and
308. 2. b. According to our idiom, "1for" is used rather than Cranmer, "4stood hard by them."  Vulg., "1stetit juxta illos;"
"of."  Eras., "1 completi sunt dies pariendi; Beza, "1explerentur Eras., "1astitit- illis"  Miont., "1adstitit eis;  Schott) "1adstitit
dies ad pariendum;" Castal., "1exacto ad pariendum tempore."   uis;  Bretsch. (in loco,'p'iaTenw), "outrd   s    isbt
" 1swathed;  EoroYch'wCaer.  Wesley, Them., Dickinson, adstant nobis;  BeIg., "1stond bij haar; Dan., "1stod for dem."
Campbell, Scarlett, Kend., Norton, Rob. (Lex.)  "4To swaddle," The rendering of the B. V. was taken from the Geneva, as that
as in (E. V.) Ezek. 16    4, or "1to wrap in swaddlingY-clothes " (swa frmBz'  supervenit ipsis."  The Heb. N. Test. coincides
here), are terms no longer in use.                            with the above rendering,        tri




1~.    ~            THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. II.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
11 For unto  you is born  this TO# Aa'  1    Ot ErTEeX 0riv o-i- will be to all utihe people.  For 11
C     t                               7
day, in the city of David, a Sa- tPAepovoy-irp,  r 0'T   XpCo- OSI      there is born to you this day,
viour, which is Christ the Lord.   K\ptos,             7rEAl Wa/3O         12 Ka  in the city of David, a Saviour,
12 And this shall be a sign unto         T   4                       E -          who is Christ, the Lord.  And 12
you; Ye shall find the babe wrap-                   I/~ It  T    v6O       pfe      this'will be wthe sign to you;
ped in swaddling-clothes, lying in /|pe'ap oS e, orapyavClOo, Kete/1   ye will find'a babe Yswathed,
a manger.                              |      E           a.,VP    13 Ka~  -4  lying in 2a manger.  And sud- 13
13 And  suddenly  there  was airyips  EyEvero  (Tvw  Tc  ay/yAco  denly there was with tle angel
with the angel a multitude of the 7rAioros  OTpartas  ovpavtov,  at- a  multitude  of  the  heavenly
heavenly host praising  God, and  veOVJThW  TOM) OOIn Kat Ae/yoTrro', host, praising God, and saying
saying,14n
saying, 1~ zl~a   >'v v+[Totso t                                         Eco,   Kat Glory to God in  the  highest, 14
14 Glory to God in the highest,,,c, 4
and   onot  an                                                                                   earth peace,   good will  ir 7,
~~~~~~~~~~epyv'e                                          vpororand  on.earth  peace, good  will E11Y7'11- y E   ppdo
toward men.                             EKatU.    i Ka             E)/)ET,          towards men.  And it came to 15
~~~~~~~~~~~''                                        yvTo  towards  men.  En  i KameYEE0   Cos,
15 And it came to pass, as the  c7ryXAoor ar' avrcov ErTOP o''pa                   ss, bxvhen  the  angels  had
angels  were   gone  away  from  vo\  oL a7yeAo   Kat\ o   vOroyro     gone  from  them  into  heaven,
them  into heave, th    hped                                     P        dthe men, the shepherds, said
them  into heaven, the shepherds ot 7rottxEves Etyrop 7rpor  A~or   t   n anohr L  e             u            o    w
said one to another, Let us now |tW Eotev                 W  7eor  7       AAA'AOs,   to one another, Let us now go
go even unto Bethlehem, and see JLEAO IuE                  E) S Bi E,              even  to  Bethlehem, and  see
this thing which is come to pass, L&SotEev  TO  p-/ La ToUrTo TO  7E7o- this thing, which hath come to
"the people; " TC. 2ang. Angus, Kend., Thelwall, Tyndale, terra, pace! fra gli uomini," etc.; Dan., "Fred paa Jorden! og i
Geneva, Rheims, Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Camp. Norton, "the Menneskene," etc.
whole people."  Compare vv. 32, 33. As an alternative render-   b "when; " sti.  M., Norton, Scarlett, Campbell, Rob. (in
ing, "the whole people."  So Green, Gr. N. Test., p. 195.       ebo.)
verbo.)
w"will be."  Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn., had gone;"  zr&ov. The auxiliary "to be," with intransiw' the sign; " ro ar7yetov.  Thomson, M., Kend., Thelwall. tire verbs, involves a violation of correct grammatical usage. It
De Wette, "das Zeichen;" Belg., "het teeken;" G. Fr., "la is a French idiom which was employed by some writers of the
marque;" S. Fr., "le signe;" Iber. and Span., la serial;" seventeenth century, but which is now  justly rejected by all
Diodati, "il segno;" Ital., "il segnale."  ieb. N. Test., nr. correct writers. See Webster, Introd., p. lv. In rendering the
In the. use of the definite article here, the usus loquendi of the aorist part. by a finite verb in the pluperfect, by the well known
Greek and English is the same.                                principle, that in narration the pluperfect is often an appropriate
"a babe;" floCoEoS. Thom., Wakef., Sharpe, Penn, Angus, form, narrative is adopted. As an alternative rendering, "having
M., Campbell. Scarlett and Kendrick, "an infant;" De WVette, gone away."
"ein Kind;" S. Fr., "un petit enfant;" Iber., "una criatura;    d " the men, the shepherds;" or aOv&qeorot o  rotuCE'ver. Thel.
Ital., "un fanciullino."  Compare r-a8i veoS, v. 16.           Constructions, similar to this, in their general features, are cornY "swathed;" 1araoyrvcouetVov.  Norton, Thom., Scarlett, mon even in classic as well as in Hebraistic Greek. In such cases
Kend., M., Rob. (acnaeyaveo.)  The paraphrastic rendering of gv&oc9Gcoi is regarded as pleonastic, or, to speak more correctly,
the E. V. originated in that of Erasmus, "fasciis involutum." it can not be retained in translation. The use of the article in
See v. 7, note.                                               the present case, with each noun, shows that there is no pleonasm,
"a manger."  The article'-r before 5qvdzv  is canceled by but, as Bloomf. remarks, " the latter term is in apposition with,
Knapp, Theile, Lach., Tisch., Schott, Scholz. Griesbach places and exegetical of, the former, q. d.' the men, i. e. the shepherds
it in the margin. Schott says: "Artic. -, qui vulgo ante pod,~  (spoken of at v. 8) said to each other.'"  Such is the view of
iadditur (ex v. 7) delevimus cum  Griesb. aliisque auctoritate Trollope (Analecta).  Kuincel says: "Vorstius de Hebraism
multorum codd. (decem une.)."                                 N. T., p. 332, recte monuit, Lucas non scripsit ol'},9&cono&
A semicolon is placed after "peace," in conformity with the 7roue've. sed ol a'v&,9onrot ol nrot#uEe, h. e. homines 1. viri illi,
colon of the Greek (ends.).  Trollope (Analecta) remarks, pastores scilicet, pastores inquam; quo additamento accuratius
"That it (i. e. the verse) consists of two (clauses) only is evident definitur nomen 9 oneroe.  Similer fere locus Luc. 22: 63
to demonstration from the apposition of,v v/iaToig and 9Oee in Librarii nonnulli hanc locutionem  non intelligenter, omisserunt
the one, to hrl yx7  and iav&0oie;o  in the other."  The above vocem of av'eCo7rot."
punctuation is that of Wesley and Kend.  Thom., "on earth    e "to one another;" go   21I ovg.  Norton, M., Thelwall.
peace! good will," etc.; S. Fr., "paix! dans les heommes," etc.; Thom. According to present usage, "one another," or "eac}
Iber., "en la tierra paz; entre los hombres," etc.; Ital., "sulla other," is the appropriate rendering of this word in all caes.




THE GOSPEL ACCOIRDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. 1I.                                                 19
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
which the Lord yath made known  v              a,'o~ Kv apt ISI E7P EV lyinav. pass, which the Lord hath made
unto us.                       J~atJAUOP  o-EVO-aPTK''        Katk'   w nown to us.  And they camer16
16 And they came with haste,                   T    TE lapt     K       T    wi         te     d  fun        o
andm found Mary and Jr2~oseph, and  Ioo, Nt"at TO    E/OS KElEP   Mary and Joseph, and the babe
tAdhen babelyinghill days m er.        Ti   aTvp.   1                E  tE3L  lying  in rthe  manger.  And 17
17 And when they had seen it, yisinT     [o eopo aT   vov a                   li ishe    it,  theumade
they  miade  known  abroad  the A              T      AUTOp'         T
saying wich was  old themcon- a~yOU"TO!)~ aV'01 7 W-aPtTOV77t  known abroad  the thing which
J1a v vESUS, which  was to lonWmed                                                          tol   t 
cerning this child.                                                       T ] Ko"I   h.    bee      hea coneernt
12 And all they that heard it,  aOTig this child.  And  all whho 18
o.ondered  at those things which;"                                 it,   w, Scar/e tthe
weere told  them by the shepherds.                    I  1                                                          S heard   wit   woered  at  kthe
19 But  Mary  kept  all  these   b          r VVETh]JEL ha"   pbntoaTa. Tc                      er
things and pondered them in her To!                                      ac b t           shephers. u,    t   arye1
20                            kent all these thinos  nonderheart.                                aUTI]S'.        Kat  EWTE cTpE'jaP   ot'
20 And the shepherds returned, WOVTES K                                       i    them n h          a      Ado 
gmorifying and praising  God for TiEcS TOP impoperly o i danT  d,KOV- the shepherds returned, gloryin t              h..Teei n                oviu reee o Tiv, v.1.Tehi icmiso. h  abov xrsin i cs n         acrt.1
all the things that tiey had heard  o-av  T al OPe Wakf, KaO "hi;AaA"O   fying and praising God for -aal
and seen, as  it was told  unt                           amot                    which they had seen and heard
them.                                     21 KAI OT   1w  O~o~~                  as nit had been told to them.
21 And when   -' eih   aswr    a    NO  T?  TJLELL   O                t-, And  when  eight  days, were 21
accomhshedfor te cirumcisng  &op, Ka~t EKA7)$OJ  To\ ovol-a aV-rov accomplished -for circumcising
of thle child, his name was called,-.
JESUS, which was so named of I3ovT   X~E  W    O    yE \                         hm     i    aewscle
the angel before he was conceived Ao v Wflo To? o-vAA1KPO0z/at av~ov~n,eu   qSo called by the angel
in the womb.               EP ~~~~r~f KotA/'L                        before hie, was conceived in the
22 And when the days of her            22KA          TE ~wAqo-Oio-av  atwob Anwhatedyof2
C,/
purification according to the law  ryi-epat TO?3  KaOapto-l-ov- aVTO) ii, -their purification according to
"boh-ad;  z —-— xc. Rb.(i-f), "1both-and." IKahner, demonstrative, as in the E. V. I  spoel  rnltdb.
Gram.,  321 (a). Comp.  -x, Luke 21  11. Acts 2  9, 10. Kend., Wesley, Penn, Angus, Camp.
iRom. 1  12. In a stronger sense these particles sometimes are   I 1 "pondering; avua'd)Iovaa.  AL., Scarlett. The participial
rendered " not only-but also."  As the promise made to the construction is preserved by Camp., Wakef, Wesley, Slharpe.
shepherds was, that they should "1find the babe in a manger,"   " i all."  It is unnecessary to express " things " here. So
the writer says, they not only found Joseph and Mary (of whom  Kend., MIL, Norton, Sharpe.
ihey before knew nothing) but also "1the babe," whose birth had  " 1it had been told;"iah',  See v. 17, note.
been announced by the angel. I deem "1both-and " sufficiently    o "4for circumcising;  -roiY greQrreuEz~v.  MI., Penn, Sh arpe,
exact o exprss th   thuh.Wakef.  If the article "the"1 is used, then our idiom would
" 1the manager;":, parI7    The article is improperly omitted demand, that the verb should he rendered by a n oun, thus, "1for
in the E. V. There is an obvious reference to qqcimT, v. 12. The his circumcision."  The above expression is concise and accurate.
article is retained by Genevan, Norton, Thomson, Penn, Wakef.,   P "1him;"as'zr'v, instead of zi 7rtae iv, is the reading of
Sharpe, NI., Scarlett, Campbell; G. Fr., S. Fr., Iberian, Spanish,  rShlLc. Tv eb,  npp Teie Ttto    cot"ti
Didti ta. B~.,Lthr D    ete Dn,  e..Tet               found (says Bloomfield) in almost all the best MSS. and early
h  havingf seen; " 180'P-E;. Thom., Wesley, Scarlett, Al.  versions."  The common one (reading) is evidently a correction.
"the thing r"-oo ~5~aco   This obviously refers to r'   q "cSo called;" -r' z~n9iv.  By using the supplement "so,"




2C                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. II.
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REViSED  VERSION.
of Moses were accomplished, they  KTra' Tzov  vP~tov  ]Iilioo-Elwg, &viq- the law  of Moses were accom.brought  him   toill  Jerusalem, whov     E                           pooAv, pshed, they bKat  Sprouglt him  up
present him  to the Lord;' apaJ' J o-c vpo   23    to Jerusalem, to present him  to
w~~~~~~~~~~~~~7ap ien n h          amemnevk Tr] ro'SeW     ~ r~ rp-masrhteu Tn d evut
23 (As jus t isand devout, w aitin g for law cry v rt'IpaA   KaY.       ve,       thea waLo iting  or  ti e onsolation  2of
of  the consord   Every  male  thation of Israel andof the LATord,  Every  
7            7r~~~~~~~avrv apGaE Isaeo-lon /thHoy Spiri
Holy Ghost was upon him.                l  TOKXy tyfo                      n      T   waonhm          Adwihd  en2
ope26  And ithe womb   as reve caled                                            unto mt, revealed tthat isby the  first-bornly
him  by the Holy  Ghost, that he AA0qqaro 7roe  A'8yT, Xp7to er                        Spirit, that he should notsee
hould no    t see death, bef Lord;)  2e                   v             tv              allt be  cforalled  holyad seento  the
Kavp Tov.6vvtootaK~
24 And to offer a sacrifice ac- the1                                                Lord';) and to offer a sacrificst.e 24
cording to that which is said in                                IN.  according, to that which is said
ZEiVyog5 TpwyvyzaW  37) ~VO VEOG-0-OVS~ -              z
27 At   d he  law came bof  th e Lord   A   pairit   ve                              byin the  Splaw it into the  temLord, A  paire;
of  turtle-doves,  or  two  young            2,  of turtle-doves, or two young
pigeons.                                             t teovl 77/ avOpCOVOn       E   pigeons.   And  behold, there 25
25 pare nts   brought  i  there  wahs a     op0      7/   c  ovoeta    lov   was a man chid Jesusalem, t o do  forse.. followed the Compltesian      readin  Jerusalem,.  This is no Sharpe, GeneOTOSan.  S. Fr., "a et hmwas Simeon;" De  Vetteh "diest
goow  reas on to   questionand  the samcorrectness of the TAextus Receptuos ann."d devout
(Bagster's). Kuinocel notices a~*~7s thus' " Lectio hand dubie v " righteous;" Sixato~. Thom., Dicks., W akief: The more
originam suamnd devobet superst, waitione grammatici, nescio cujus? quiextended signification of this wod is deemed appropriate here.
the conso      non intelligebat, quomodo Evangelista Christo tribuelet posset:It andll the   A     2duties included i "the commandments andly  Spirit
impuritatem, neque secum reputabat, esse h. 1. sermonera de ordinances of the Lord." Compare ch. 1: 6, where this word is
iHolypuritate externa, nupon hero orai.  Itaque  leio av                          - was omni-m. rendered "right       eous " in 26the E..
no vera et genuina esse videtur.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~w26 And it                               hadwas revealed  unto    revealed;" 2to v- i   by the Holyzateo.  esley,
him "brought-up;"       yao. Wesley, Scholefield, Angusy Ghost, that  e    t        Spirit, Th om. The sho pluperfecld not  here
Thom.,uld  not see death, brak ef., "ocarried up." Rob. (in verbath, u                        lg., B eza, Schott, Wa dk ef., S. Fr., Iber.
"hto lead seen the Lord's Christng  Ap, from a lower to a higher place. C Lord's "Anointed"  a. Vit thAnd  e exception of a fewame 27
271 And lie came by the Spirit 11UEVh/taTt  EL's, TO\ L'EpP01    Kal  EL' by the Spirit into the temple;
parinto  the Matt. 4: 1. Luke   5. Rom. 10 7."  De ettecasesnd  where this word is anarthrous iwhen the Evanelists, it is nough   a
parents  brouachten   inauf."   See v. 42, "the y went up," a aoV ovv proper     name but a n app ellative.  I quotesus, the   following note
E. V. followed the Complutensian reading az'-r-,.  This is no Sharpe, Genevan. S. Fr., "1cet hommo;  IDe Wette, "1dieser
good reason to question the correctness of the Textus Receptus Mann."
(Bag~stler's).  Kuinei -notices a?"-rl~  thus: "1Lectio hand dubie    v "rgtou;   iae9         hrnDc.,WkfTh   ir
cvVor                                                    -      which was insuperstition  grammatici, nescio cujus? qui extended signification of this word is deemed appropriate here.
non intelliebat, quomodo Evangelista C"This word htribueret posset It aplies to all the duties included in  the commadment lys and
impuritatem, neque secum  reputabat,  esse h. 1. sermonem  de ordinances of the Lord."  Compare ch. 1: 6, where this word is
impuritate externa, non vero morali. Itaque lectio av'zcas' omni- rendered cc righteous " in the E. V.
no vera et genuina esse videtur.                                    CC "it had been revealed " -iecraflo.Wesley
"1brought-up;"1 c'vyyo'.Wesley, Scholefield, Angus, Norton, Camp., Penn, Kend., M., Thorn. The pluperfect here
Thorn., "1took-up;  Wakef., "1carried-up."  Rob. (in verbo), employed by Eras., Vulg., Beza, Schott, Wakef., S. Fr., Iher.
"to lead, or bring up, from a lower to a higher place.  Corn-   x "Anointed;  rco'v Xo 0v          ihteecpino     e
pare Matt. 4: 1.  Luke 4: 5. IRom. 10: 7."1  De Wette, cases, where this word is anarthrous in the Evangelists, it is not a
"brachteni-hinauf."  See v. 42, "teywntu,"           -Vafch'Tw   proper name but an appellative.  I quote the following note
av'rwi'.                                                        which was inserted in the Revision of' Mark published by the
" tthat is the first-born;" gra   "O~    1vAm. Bible Union. "1This word here (Mark S: 29) is evidently
M., Kend   The thught ofthe tex         /O  172qro. an appellative, like the Hebrew,. It should, therefore,'be
mism.  Compare Num. 3  12; 8: 17; 18: 15. 5. Fr., "1que translated, -not transferred.  This is its use generally in the
male premier n6 sera appel6 saint," etc. If the phraseology of Evangelists.  In the Epistles, on the contrary, it is generally a
the E. V. is retained, then a supplement will be -necessary, thus  proper name. To substitute the Hebrew "1 Messiah " for"1 Christ,"
"every male that first opened," etc. (as Tyndale), otherwise we'st  nrdceals  aiia   od ihu  afodngterar
fail in exactness. As an alternative rendering, "1every first-born any light froni etymology.  Rob.,. "the Anointed;" Bretsch.,
male."  So Nrton, and he margin  f the Genevn.  "unctusa Dee."  Se  Ps. 2             A, TE  IC.),"i Anone;
Sept.        - 7roY  gro  navrv   Acts 10 ) 8,' ai(rP.&z   a




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CCHAP. II.                                               21
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
Jesus, to  do  for him  after the avrovS  KaTa 70    ELto-tiu'ov?ov him  Yaccording to the custom
custom of the law,                      toVoU  7rept avTov,       a 2  Ka2 T aVI-os of the law, then he -took him 28
28 Then took he him  up in his EcEcTaro  avro e\          r      3 ayKaAah s in his arms, and blessed God,
arms, and blessed God, and said,                                                        Lord, now lettest thou 29
29 Lordnow  lettest thou thy avvov, Kat evIoy777re T~OP Oeov, and said, Lord', ow lettest thou 29
29 Lord, now  lettest thou thy',
servant depart in peace, accord- Kat Et7rE,                 a7roAvEtS rTO   thy  servant depart in peace,
n otAOU  o-ov,  Se'o-ro-a, KaTa4 To according  to  thy  word: for 30.0    oeor mine  eyes                              have seen thy  salve30 For mine eyes have seen thy              p a                 o            ine        ave seen thy salvasalvation,                         o| oi    OaAytot /1ov  TO  o-co0TptOV  tion, which thou hast prepared 31
31 Which thou hast prepared   ov                           Ka     rpo- before the face of all people
0 0 r0 7Tqtao-a Kara Wvpoo-w-before the face of all people
before the face of all people;       7roy rarToLV TWv   Aatr-  32,crs a light ato enlighten  bthe  a- 32
32 A lig-ht to lighten the Gen-, /  a 
32 A light  to lighten the Gfert- aIl  roKhU       L )aKaCA  orPv    Ka'    vofap tions and  cthe glory  of thy
tiles, and the glory of t;!y people                                           t          
Israel.                              oaoov  ~oov  IopaI 7A3. a"     Ka\ r people  Israel.   And  Joseph 33
33 And Joseph and h s mother I-fe04V  Ka 7l  tDri77p avTOv  OCav- and his mother  wcere wondermarvelled at those things which /ta(orres' Erl 7TOs  AaAov/evots inlg at ethe things spoken fconwere spoken of him.                  7repl avrov       34. Kat EvAoy     -El  cerling   lim.   Ad    Simeon
34 Antld SinOleon  blessed  them|,UeeoF, VTOVg ZV/IE    KatK  Et7   7rPoS  blessed them, and said to 3Mary
and said unto  Mary his mother,  Mfapt/ TV/VTepa avrom,' ThoUother,                 ther, Be old,  this child
Behold, this child is set for the, \
fall and risingo again of many in oUToS KetTat eUS 7TrLroU-Z  Kfa  a a- is set for the fall and 5rising
Israel; and for a sign which shall r-Tao-t  7roAAwv Ev Tr'Iopa-vA, of many in  Israel; and  for
be spoken against;                   KatL etl  Ur-?LELOV  aVTtAe7yO/4elOP.    a sign  which will be spoken
35 (Yea, a sword shall pierce   (35          0 a-D  6  aiTrS TnjV 4uX?7v against; (yea, a sword  hwill 35
through thy own soul also;) that  teAeOVre raL AoEucczcac) ewor   c   pierce thine own soul als';) that
the thoughts of many hearts may  rroKaAv00o-tV EK 7roAAcv Kap- the thoughtsof many hearts may
be revealed. 
36 Alnd  there lwas one Anna, a36v 8tAoyro[.                               berevealed. And therewasone'"h 36
2    "le    rn     Ka' v  7Ayva  7rpoqO~rtr l Anna,     a prophetess,'daughter
a  prophetess, the  daughter  of
Plhanuel, of the tribe  of Aser: Ovy~rip   0qTavovrA,  EK    bvAj7s' of Phanuel, of the tribe of
she was of a great age, and had'Ao-p.   aVTr7  7rpoF/3e3r7Kva  Er Asher; she was ifar advanced
Y "according to;" xcarz  (cucm accus.) "After," in the sense   f "concerning him;" roi avrzoaV. Norton, Thom., Scarlett,
of " in conformity with," is obsolete. So Penn, Kend., Thom., Penn, Camp. " Of him" is ambiguous, as in scriptural phraseWakef., $carlett, M., Thelwall.                           ology it is sometimes equivalent to "by him."  See (E. V.)
I' took; "'3&aT0o.  There is nothing in the text or the Eph. 5: 12. Compare 1 Kings 11: 11. 2 Chron. 11: 4.
exigentia loci to demand "up" as a qualifying term with the   g "rising;" avcalraoav. Scholefield, Kendrick, Norton, M.,
verb. It is dropped by Penn, Norton, Thel., M., Dick., Wakef., Angus, Sharpe, Penn. If " again" is employed here, it makes
Sharpe, Camp. The word was taken froml Tyndale.          the rising refer to the same persons who have fallet  Besides
"to enlighten; " tis arzoxz'vtpyv. Kend., Norton, Thom., this, it is inaccurate.
Wakef., Scarlett, Angus.                                    h c will pierce;" 8etslsVorsEat. Literally, " will go through,"
b " the nations; " iE'vcjv. Kend., Norton, M., Angus, Thom., that is, " pierce.'  Hence " through" should not be added to
Scarlett, Camp. S.. Fr., " des nations;" De Wette, " (fiir) die " pierce." Rob. (in deXouCrat), "to go, or come through, to pass
VT6lker." As the noun is anarthrous, the article is italicized.    through."  Tyndale and Cranmer, "shall pierce."
c " the glory;" 8a6hav. See last note.                   hh " One " is italicized, as a supplement.
d " were wondering;" rv —ava5-ovTZe.   Thom., Wakefield,   i' daughter;" avy~aro.  As the noun is anarthrous, this
Sharpe, M.  So S. Fr., " taient dans l'admiration."  "To i rendering harmonizes with the text. So Norton, Camp. The
marvel" is obsolete.                                     rendering of W akefield, Thomson, and M. is "a daughter."  No
~ "the things spoken;"  orts 2.gov6,uots.  Thom., Sharpe, article is employed by De Wette, S. Fr., Iber., Diodati, Ital.,
U. and A. Camp. The participial construction is concise and Danish.
exact.                                                      J  "far advanced in years;"  oteofSefivtoa E' Oue'at vto2tais.




22                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDINGT TO LUKE.-CHAP. II.
KING JAMES VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
lived with an husband seven years  dupacts,                                      years, having lived with a
from her virginity;        /1Erta apO wS'                  &w' s 7r ap- husband seven years from  her
37 And  she  was a widow  of Oerias avT'rs   37 KaL aVr]T   x pa virginity; and she was a widow 37
about fourscore and four years,  AOs' eTv oytotorraTeoffap-oovw   1 of about keighty-fouryears, who
which  departed  not fr~om   the OVK  aC LOTaTo  aWO  TOV  LEPOv, departed not from  the temple,
temple, but served God with fast-                                                          o r 
ings and prayers night and day.   r?7OT7reatS   Kavt -E(er' Aa'rpe-  but served God with fastings
38 And  she  coming  in  that OtVa  vvKTa  KaL             y 1    KaL  and  prayer  night and  day.
instant,  gave  thanks  likewise au'7   a             IVT    r T P oa  eyrlcraOraO    And she Istanding by "at that 38
unto  the  Lord, and  spake  of0          ooyvp,  Kat very  time  also  praised  the
him  to all them  that looked for    A           7rep    ao                  very  timeo, aland spoke of himsed  to allhe
a o,aT,T,       Lord, and spoke of him  to all
redemption in Jerusalem.             7po    EX          Arp                  who  were looking for redemp39 And  when  they had  per- povaA 7                 Kat'  e'TeEav tion in Jere  looking  for redemp...    formed,l,ig   acrtion in Jeruslem. Aand when 39
formed all tihings  acchording  to  arav       a r  aa   Toa Kara    r  o  v- they had performed all things
the  law  of the Lord,  they  re- p          W    pea  e   T    ]at-  acc ording  tote  a                  theo
turned into Galilee, to their own h plav, v  7reC  peflr esUTn actw
turned into Galilee, eto their own Aaiav, Et      7wroAtv avruTv lVa- Lord, they returned into Galicity Nazareth.
40 And the child  grew, and lapXET.  40           Se  at&ov o 77vfave,.  lee, -into their own city Nazawaxed strong in spirit, filled with Kac  EKparatovro  7rrevlXart,   7rwA7-  reth. And the child grew, and 40
wisdom; and the grace of God pOVUEpevO7 rootlas  Kal Xaptr  OEOV  obecame  strong in spirit, and
was upon him.                       17p E7r avro.                            the grace of God was on him,
41 Now  his parents went to          4  K T EOpEVOPTO  ot 70oVES' Now his parents went to Jeru- 41
Jerusalem  every year at the feast a5-oD  KaT  ETOS   s IEpOvLovoaA\7   salem  every year, at the feast
of the passover.                    T?  EOPT    7TOV  warXa.   42 Kat of the passover.  And when he 42
42W And when he was twelve  /'    /             I ^   \,.42. And  when he was twelve orTE eyEVETO  ETro    ioeKa, ava- was twelve years old, they went
years old, they went up to Jeru- farrvoo       aO    Elr e   IEpoooAvha up to Jerusalem  Paccording to
salem  after  the  custom  of the,,,,                ^ -S  ^OP77   43
feast.                               K t ara TO eo rs eoprs;    Ka| the custom  of the feast.  And 43
~43 An hnhyha ufildTEELoAEt0aVTov   Tas?]/Epas, Eiv Tc  when they  hlad completed the
43 And when they had fulfilled reeror   roIt
the days, as they returned, the vyroo'rP eqe  C aurovUs,   Ure/ELVev days, as  they  returned, the
child  Jesus  tarried  behind  in'IrycovD   o 7raLSr  er IEpov-aArYt~ child Jesus rremained behind
WVesley, Thom., Penn, "far advanced in days."  See ch. 1: 7, " en cette meme heure."  Alternative rendering, " at that very
note. This phrase is uniformly rendered in this revision. I/oo- hour." So Angus.
iaeir3xvtc Ev 7 juEoar 7ro2.ar; is, by hypallage, for 7rovb zreofle/a-    n'. into;" Eds.  This preposition is properly rendered by.xvla i' ~i,uacas.  Bloomf.                              " into," as it is in the preceding member of the sentence, sEs  n'v
k," eighty-four."  The antiquated phraseology of the E. V., Fatai 1a', "into Galilee."  So Tyndale (original edition of
"score"' and "scores," should be exchanged in all cases for 1526), Wiclif, Rheims. Vulgate, "in Galilteam  in civitatem."
language, which is now in use.                           So Eras., Mont., Beza, "in Galiloeam in urbem;" Castal., "in
Galilaeam in oppidum;" Diodati, "in Galilea, in Nazaret, lor
"standingc by;" Bxziaroa.  Scholefield, "standing near." citta."
Rob. (in verbo), "to stand upon, near, or by." So he renders   o "became strong;"  xoaratloVro. Kend., Norton, Thom.,
this passage, " to stand by, or near." Bretsch. (in verbo), " adsto, Scarlett, M. " Waxed" is obsolete.
praesto, adsum alicui."  As an alternative rendering, " coming   P " according to;" xaTa (cum accus.)  Wakefield, Scarlett,
up."  So Penn.  This signification has been more generally Penn, Camp., Kend., Norton, M.
adopted by translators.  Scholefield remarks: 4"The com. tr.   q " had completed;" s2stlcoadv wov. Penn, M., Robinson (in
apparently contradicts the statement of the preceding verse, that verbo). As an alternative rendering, "had finished."
she departed not from the temple."                         r "remained behind;"   teee.  Kendrick, M. Rheims.
m "at that very time;" avZi,7 o'doe.  Dick., M., Pechy Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio, Schott, "remansit.  Syriac,
(note on Augus). Schott and Mont., I' hac ipsa hora;" S. Fr., M   (remansit). HIeb. N. T., t.t




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKLE.-CIAP. II. 
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
Jerusalem; and Joseph and  his Kal oVK Eyvo'Y         Ioo-7  KIa   3a    K -   in Jerusalem; and Joseph and
mother knew not of it.               r4p avTov.   44 voaloavre7     8  his mother sknew it not.  But 44
44 But they, supposing him  to avTp vr E) o       vvo&.a ELPVL   7A0ovp supposing  him  tto  be in  the
have been in the company, went,          Kat         o           company, uthey  went a day's
day'sj                                  journey;  and  they sought  joey  tt him
him  among  their  kinsfolkt and  aTo    E         0 To   o-vyEvEro-t Kat Ep TOtS   e
acquintance.                                                    EpVTE   among  their wkindred and ac45 qAndtwhen. theyfoun  him  /.-'  quaintances.  And rnot finding 45
45 And when  they found him  avrov, vreo-rTperav ets'Iepovo-a- him, Ythey returned to Jerusanot, they turned back  again  to              roVeS aAT \.   46 Ka\ lem, seeking  im. And itcame 46
Jerusalem, seekingr him.              I /          I I  /    >'n eiSe    ht               B      L4 7e'YeVEra    EPOP to pass, tha' after three days,
46 And  it came to pass, that   E,     7 ps             epo   to pass, that after three days,
after three days they found him          o,      T    ep      KaE'ot/ezo,    they found him  in the temple,
in the temple, sitting in the midst E' e Lo- O   TLVo  &GaC'KaAov,    KaL sitting  in  the  midst of'the
of the doctors, both hearing  them, cKcovoPra avUTO!,~ KaCL EreprCoJT'La teachers, both  hlearing  them,
and asking them questions.                       47 -apro      7Tav7e| and  asking  them   questions.
47 And all that heard him were ot aKovovTrer avrov,'EL rT    u             And all who heard him, were 47
astonished  at his understanding                                              astonished  at his understandand answers.                              K    T       r     oE         T
4and   n wens  the   sa         i,        sKaLLOtres  aVToap; eneAayro- ing, and  ahis answers.  And 48
48 And  when they  saw    him,    Kai taovTes aVrovj E&Aay -  when they saw him, they were
they were amazed: and his mother trTa'  Kat 7rposb   arTov  77 /JlrrpT7   amazed; and his mother said
said unto him, Son, why hast thou  aurov  eIWrex TeioiV, To Erot-o-ars to him, CChild, why hast thou
thus dealt with us? behold, thy  1,u -ovoC;           WT, o  \ a  v thus  dealt with  usr?  behold,
father and  I have sought thee                                                thy father and I were seeking
sorrowing.                           cayo  0LWO)/JE1OL E(7TroV/IEv  0E.
49 And   he  said  unto1..  1    49 te  s Ka\ E,p s,  ~1'/    thee sorrowing.  And he said 49
49 And  be  said unto  them,  I9 et~re 7rpoS' avrovs- 1[                             d'oTC
How  is it that ye sought me?  I,,,,  to them, dWhy did ye seek me?
wist ye not that I must be about
my Father's business?                TOtS  TOy    apetL oa  be about my Father's business?
50 A-,nd  they  understood  not ME;   50 Kai aVrot ov   vrU717Kav And they understood not ethe so
~ "knew  it not;" ovx,vwco.  Kendrick, Wesley, Sharpe, Wakef., Scarlett, Sharpe, Penn, Dick., M. This word should be
Scarlett, Penn, M.                                        uniformly renderd thus.
t " to be;" elvac.  Kend., Norton, Wesley, Wakef., Penn,, " his;" rzar. Norton, Penn, Thomson. Luther, " (seines
G. and A. Camp. Vulgate, Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal., Schott, Verstandes und) seiner Antwort;" De Wette, " (seine Einsicht
"esse."                                                   und) seine Antworten;" S. Fr., " (de son intelligence et de) ses
"they went;"  )?,9ov. The nominative is properly placed r6ponses;" Iber., " (su inteligencia i de) respuestas;" Diodati,
immediately before the verb by Kend., Norton, Wesley, Sharpe, "(del suo senno, e delle) sue risposte."  This article, like zf.
Scarlett, Penn, Dick., M., Rheims.                        before avvaet, has the force of a possessive. See v. 44, note.' "their;" rzos. The article here has the force of the posses-   b " Child; " TExvov. Sharpe, Thel. S. Fr., " Mon enfant;"
sive pronoun (Kiihner, ~ 244, 4. Crosby, Gr. Gram., 8 482), and Belg., " Kind;" De Wette, " Kind."  Rob. (xevov): "As a
should not be regarded as a supplement.  So Kendrick, and term of endearing address in the vocative, like Eng. " ny child."
others. See ch. 1  6, note.                               Bretsch.: "Vocativus zrvov semper blandientis est."  Liddell:
",, kindred;" avyevaet. Kend, Penn, Angus, M. "Kins- "A child, whether son or daughter." There is no necessity for
folk " is obsolete.                                       departing from the literal signification of this word.' "not finding;" #17 ev,ovtEs.  Keqdrick, Norton, Wesley,   C "were seeking;"  Kr/oVg&.  Kend. S. Fr., "cherchions; "
Wakef., Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn, Campbell, M. The participial Iber., " buscabamos;" Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal., " queconstruction is exact and concise. So Yulg., Mont., Erasmus, rebamus." The literal rendering of the imperfect, implying conDiodati, Iber.                                            tinued action, is exact. It accords well with our usus loquendi.
Y "they returned;" v'earpe-1oev.  Kendrick, Campbell, M.,   d " Why did ye seek me?" Ti z'L Vrze,r U; Kend., Thom.,
Sharpe, Scarlett, Thelwall. "To turn back again" implies that Scarlett, Campbell, M. Castal.,; Quorsum me qumrebatis?"
tlley "had turned back" before this time. See Robinson, (in De Wette, "WVarum habt ihr mich gesucht?"  S. Fr., "Pourverbo).                                                   quoi me cherchiez vous?" Iber., " Por qua me buscabais?"
~ "the teachers;" rzey  &g3aXcYW.  Norton, Thom., Kend.;   ~ "the word;",i ~S'a. Scarlett, M. Luther, "das Wort:"




24                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. Il1.
KING JAMESt VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
the saying which he spake unto ro   p74kta   o  eAaA/7o-ev  CaWTOLS. word which he spoke to them.
them.                                51 Kacf  K aT I3 77 /ET  auTaV, Kat And he went down with them 51
51 And he  went down  with  3AO'ev eLt Na'apEr'   Kait 7r  Vzro- and came to Nazareth, and was
them, and came to Nazareth, and rao -o-/evog aTroLs.  KaL 7 /ilT7    subject  to  them;  fand  his
was subject unto them: but his.,Taq &E77poEL aVTVLc  Ta  7j              a mother kept  all the    things in
avrov &er77pet 7roaTa Ta por /a moth er kept all these things in
mother kept all these sayings in   a;                        52  
her heart.                           TvrTa Ev T)7 Kapsia avT?7-s.    Kal  her  heart.  And  Jesus  gad- 52
52 And Jesus increased in wis- Irmo-'S1 WppOEKOWrTE   o'o            KaL vanced  in wisdom  and  hage,
dom  and stature, and in favour?7AtKfa, Kal XapLrt 7rapa Oec  Kal and in favor with  God  and
with God and man.                    avOpwC7rotS.                            man.
CHAP. III.                            CHAP. III.                             CHAP. III.
Now  in  the fifteenth year of'ENV'Tet 8  VreVTeKatL&KcaTO    Now in the fifteenth year of  1
the reign of Tiberius Cesar, Pon- rT7y'ye/Eorvaray  I3eplov   Kal — the reign  of Tiberius  Cesar,
tius Pilate  being  governor  of o-apos,  7YeyLovevorVT              Io lvr1ovT  Pontius Pilate being governor
Judea, and Herod being tetrarch ll tAa7Trov   T?7S   Iov~alar,   Kai  of Judea, and  Herod  being
of Galilee, and his brother Philip  reTppapXoUvlrr   Tr7r   FaAtAatas' tetrarch  of Galilee, and  his
tetrarch  of iturea  and  of the  WHpcoaov, 0hAt['7rrov N~ ToU  aeeA- brother Philip tetrarch of Ituregion  of Trachonitis, and  Ly- (Ou    aV oV  TerpapXovTosr  77S7 rea and of the region of Trasanias the tetrarch of Abilene,'IrTovpalar  KaL TpaXcowv'Ttros   XoJ- chonitis, and Lysanias tetrarch
2 Annas and  Caiaphas  being pa, KaL Avo'avtov  7rS AI/3Ar  r7v i of Abilene, Annas and  Caia- 2
the high priests, the word of God TrepapXovr70rO,    E7r' aPXLePEOv phas being  high priests, the
came unto John the son of Zacha-  A vva Kal Kaita/fa, E7EvETO pt7/7a  word of God came to John, the
rias in the wilderness.              OEOV  elt IcOaYiaoVyv  Toy  TO  Za- son of Zachariah, in the desert.
3 And  he came into  all the Xaptov  vloV EU  7) Ep27/L            3 KaL And he came into all the coun- 3
country about Jordan, preaching  7AdeV Ets 7ra(oxv rT7  7rep[Xwopov try about bthe Jordan, preachthe baptism of repentance, for the Tov'IopScavov,  K77VpVrOov  /Oa- ing cthe immersion of repentremission of sins;                   vrrLtaya   LETavotLaS'  eLts  aoeo-tv ance for the remission of sins;
4 As it is written in the book a/taprtcov'  4 C;o  y7epa7rTat Ev  as it is written in the book of 4
Belg., "het woord;" S. Fr., "la parole;" Vulgate, Montanus,' "in the desert;" ev 2T 2nlteq.  So (E. V.) Luke 1:80.
"verbum."  So (E. V.) Matt. 4: 4; 12: 36; 26: 75; 27: 14, Matt. 24: 26. John 6: 31. Norton, Sharpe.  In all cases,
Mark 14: 72. Luke 1: 38; 2: 29. Acts 10: 37; 11: 16. "desert" should be substituted for " wilderness," as the latter
As  Iru/a is sometimes used collectively (Rob., Lex.), I suggest word is now used to indicate a wooded, uninhabited region. The
"words" as an alternative rendering. So Kendrick. Erasmus, Hebrew ]ti1, which is usually rendered geiu7os in the Sept.,
"verba."                                                 signifies a solitude, a waste region, sometimes open, uncultivated
country with few or no inhabitants, like the Spanish despoblado.
f i4 and;" Cxal. Norton, M., Thom., Sharpe, WNakef., Dick.,                                           Kendrik,
Campbell, Geneva. Vulg., Mont., Beza,  et; " Belg., " ende;    b  the Jordan;" zov'Ioocvov. Norton, Thom., Kendrlck,
Luther and De Wette, " und;" G. Fr. and S. Fr., " et;" Iber., Camp.,. Sharpe, Penn, Thel. The article was improperly omitted
" I;" Diodati and Ital., " e." There is no exigentia loci which by Tyndale. In this he was followed by the early Eng. versions.
demands that xca should be. rendered adversatively.      It is found in the Belg., Luther, De Wette, G. Fr. and S. Fr.,
De Sacy, Iber., Span., Diodati, Ital., Heb. N. Test.
"  advanced;" 7rooEzo~,e.  Kend., Norton, M., Thelwall,Kend., A. Camp.,.  in
"IT    T                                            die *,,   B"the immerstn;"  i.  Kend., A. Camp., M. (n
Thom., Penn, Dick.  Heb.. T.,.  SeeRob.(Lex.)  margin.)  Luther and De Wette, "die Taufe;" Belg, "den
h'age;"'2etd. Kend., Tyndale, Cranmer, Rheims, Wiclif, doop;" Dan., "Daab."  Bretsch. (in verbo): "Immersio, subM. Vulg., Eras., Castal., Schott, " setate;" De Wette, "Alter." mersio; in N. T. tantum de submersio sacra, quam patres baptisIKuincel:'Z.  a est cetas ut Job. 12: 21, Heb 11: 11, Eph.  mum dicunt." Hedericus (Lex.), " immersio, intirnctio;" Schott
4: 13."                                                 (N. T.), "immersionem."  See note on the verb fatriga,, v 7.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. III.                                                  25
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
of thte words of Esaias the prophet, 1[343A   Aoywv'Hroatov  Tro   7rpo-| the words of Isaiah, the prophet,
saying, The voice of one crying in d/,Tov, Ae'yorvos,  cori /3iowros saying, The voice of one crytile wilderness, Prepare  ye the   v,'        T             ing in the desert, Prepare ye
way of the Lord, make his paths I                        EOv Kvpaov' et elaS A rote age I  |' the  way  of the  Lord, make
straight.                                    Kvp OV
5                                                        5 Evey valley shall be filled,his paths straight.  Every val- 5
and every mountain and hill shall 1ruWpcoE            at,  Kpo   ley shall be filled, and  every
be brought low; and the crooked  KaL povvos ra7irewvo(O7creTa'   Kall be
ashall be  \,nd  the                                       made  low, and  the  crooked
shlall be made straight,                          0lla-Khe~rctc ra zootaa  EO EvtaV  Kat
rough ways shall be made  smooAth;  ra                                        \,shall become straight, and'the
rough ways shall be made smooth; a[ rpaxelat e~s' ~)3o~  Aela~. 6 [ rough, ways smooth; and  all 6
6 And all flesh shall see the                                                                salvation of
salvation of God.                     0/EraL 7raW a  a          TO ToJ-T77pLOp  flesh shall see the salvation of
7 Then said lie to the multitude TOV  Oeo. "           EAe7eP  o0' Tsts' God.  Then  said  he 9to the  7
that came forth to be baptized of eKwo pevo/    jeroOs oxAots' /ar'tLorLO- crowds that came forth hto be
him, 0 generation of vipers, who  Pat V'7r  aVTOV, _FvVeyltaTa EX 8- immersed'by  him, )Offspring
d ", shall be made low."  Kend., M., Liddell, "to make low." immerse, dip, dip into; and secondarily, drown, sink, overwhelm,
So Rob. (in loco.) Vulgate, Montanus, "humiliabitur;" Beza, etc. In the process of the scrutiny, it has been settled, that there
Castal., Schott, " deprimetur."                            is no difference, as to signification, between fiarZco and flaztICC,.
"shall become straight," eaoTa.  Kend., Wakef., " will The latter is merely a later form of the verb.
become straight. M. Rob. (in ve)rbo): "From the Heb. e4vao   "2. The tse of the word and its derivates in the Septuagint
eg TZi, like Heb.  n ~n. to be for any thing, i. e. to become any and N. Test., and by the early Greek ecclesiastical writers comthing; Lukce 3: 5. Comp. Isa. 40:4. Acts 13: 47. Comp. Isa. monly termed "i the Fathers," coincides with that of the Classics.
49: 6, etc."  Bretsch.: "Evenio, fio, eia/ esi wZ, (ex hebraismo,   "3. The very general agreement of Lexicographers, such as,nr,  seq. ) pro Elui, sm, fio aliqiud.                    Scapula, Stephens, Suicer, Schrevellius, Hedericus, Greenfield,
"'the rougsh w~ay/s."  Wend., h.  Kuinmi:'; Post'axe   Bretschneider. Even Robinson —though he hazards an opinion
sublaudeiendum est o.ao, ut obo, post fevesav~. Opponitur sibi in a note, that " the scarcity of water in certain cases render
invicem  r aectZeat doo et 2eiap, ut apud Latinos asper et icevis, it probable that affusion was the act," yet, so far as philology
ardus et planus."  As i" ways" is not expressed in the text, it  is concerned, gives his testimony in harmony with other Lexicoshould be italicized. " Shall be made" is an unnecessary supple- graphers.
ment, which has been dropped by Kend., M., WVesley, Thomson, "byThe word, in a large number  of versions, has been rendered
Campbell, Wakef., Angus.                                   by words equivalent to immerse.
"to thCampbell, cVa erowdgs;" i. Norton, Sharpe ugEras.,   "5. The most distinguished Reformers, such as Luther, Calvin,
"adto theurbas;" Mont., turbis, orto, Sh e sarg., Eras., Beza, Melancthon, Tyndale, have expressed their unhesitating
Wette, zu dem Volke;"  Dan., "til Folket   G. Fr.,  schaaren;"    belief in favor of the above definition.  Many distinguished
ette," Lidu dell in verbo)an., throng of people, an irregula  scholars, whose denominational connections would naturally have
rfoule."   idell   sin'o):   Xth    s p ople, a   i    led to another view, take the position of the Reformers. Among
crowd." A special sense of this word is populace, as distinguished from  7oe, " people."  It is uniformly rendered these may be named Witsius, L'Enfant, Piscator, Zanchius, Abp.
tinguished  from  B~#og, 11 people."   It is uniformly rendredcht,  Marloratus, Stackhouse, Burkitt, J. Wesley,
"crowd" in this revision.  Hence it is not confounded with Seeker, Tastricht,  arloratus, Stachouse, Burkitt, J. Wesley,
"multitude" (a2XFkos)g, or " people" (8riuoe and.abg). Bretsch.: Bp. Taylor, Grotius, Castalio, Lampe, Limborch, Vossius, Abp.
Usher, Ge'. Campbell, and'ac)night.
"Turba hominum, qui aliquo in loco congregati sunt."" The Usher, Geo. Campbell, and Macknight.
verb u oa signifies "uto disturb by a mobl," Liddell. Htedericus    "6. The uniform  practice of the Greek Church, in all its
~verb k' signifies  to disturb by a mob," iddebranches, from the earliest period to the present time.
Turba, multitudo hominum, multi simul, ut exercitus, populus, branches, from the ear
~I~plebsa,,vulgus."  Syr., * ulti'L~~.,  "t esel~citus, populus"The derivates of this verb, fldatscaua, etc., should be rendered
plebs, vulgus."  Syr.,                >                    in harmony with its signification."
h "to be immersed;" fazr l    bvae. K rend., Scarlett, A. Camp-   Throughout this revision, the translation of this word, and
bell. Ital., "per essere immersa;" Iber., "para ser sumergidas i  those derived from it, is uniform.
Belg., " gedoopt te worden;" Luther, " taufen."  So De Wette.
Schott, "(ut per eum) immergeretur;  Dan., "for at ddbes."       by;        Norton, Kend., Angus, Thomson,  akefiel
T'he reasons for translating rather than transferring this word, I  Sharpe Penn Dick  G and A. Camp              f
have stated in the Revision of Mark, as follows-           the sense of "by," IS obsolete.
"1. Classic usage. In all instances where an examination has  "  Offspring;" 4 vvsacc2cc.  Sharpe, Angus, M.  Geneva
been made by competent scholars, who were not biased by a "offsprings."  Rob. On verbo.)  Bretsch. (in loco), "progenie
predilection for a creed, the result has been uniformly in favor of viperina;" Greenf. (Lex.), "offspring;" Eras., Beza, Castlio,




26                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. III.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
hathll warned you to flee from  the |ov, [ rS' V7eeeEtEV  /tJv   /vyELtv of vipers, kwho warned you to
wrath to come?                        ato rs ttEAAovo's opyis7;  8 7ro- flee from  Ithe coming wrathll?
8 Bring forth  therefore  fruits  oare o'v  Kap  ro &s a{/ovsp T7r  Bring  forth, therefore,  mthe  8
worthy of repentance, and begin Iueravot'a' Kac /JL?  c vp?7(rOe AE- proper fruits of repentance, and
not to say within yourselves, We ye1v z,' avro%, _[Iarepa ejjXo'              begin not to say within yourhave Abraham  to our father: foro                                    p E        selves, We have Abraham  "for
Tov   A,3paalt.  AE)/60 7ap              selves, We have Abraham  "for
I say unto you, That God is able  rT,    A3                e[o fap,
of these stones to raise up children           a         OO,  K         A         r father; for I say to you,
TovUTOW  ~ye)paL        e TO  A'A p- that God is able -from  these
unto Abraham.                                 9,,C eyetL TE L,, L' \Pa  | stones to raise up children Pfor
9 And now also the axe is laid  a/,                E  K           aP    po   Abraham.  qAnd even now the  9
Abraham.   (.;nd    e en now the 8
unto the root of the trees: every  7r   pP                 T          pW   KETaL'id at the root of the
tree, therefore, which bringeth not 7rv o3v'wppop /L7r 7otovKpap- t           rees:  every  tree, therefore,
forth good  fruit, is hewn down, 7r1OP  KaAop  EKKOrr7TeaL  Kal  ouS' which bringeth not forth good
and cast into the fire.
arnp   iAXeraL.                           fruit, ris cut down  and  cast
10 And the people asked him   7 o  T                t \                              r    c
10 And the people  asked him,    E T   TO    O  into the fire.  And the crowds 10
saving, What shall we do then? 
sayinWhthoxlAol   AEyorteeL  TY o'vp 7roto-o- asked him, saying,'What then
11  He  answereth  and  saith oXAo,
unto  them, He  that hath  two  1eP;   11'ArOKpttO&e     &   AVyEt shall we do?  And he, tanswer- 11
coats, let him impart to him  that avroLTs,'0  eXo J vo XtTCO as- ILe-| ing, said to them, He that hath
hath none; and he that hath meat, TaeOT6 o  ~C  eX~              oT'  KaT  o   two   coats, let him  impart to
let him  do likewise.                 E         /                               him, that lath none: and lie
12 Then  came  also  publicans 12 zHAo,   E  Kal TeAcOat    -that hath food, let him  do Uthe
to be baptized, and said unto him,                        s, \   same. And'tax-gatherers, also, 12
Master, what shall we do?,WTrrcrr7val, KaLL EL7ro  7rpos- avUTO, came to be immersed, and said
13 And  he  said  unto  them, Jtao':KaAE, rt 7rolt7joYeP; 13  to him, Teacher, what shall we
Exact no more than that which SE   eLWre   rpO    aVTOVSof  M             V1SEP  do?   And  he  said  to  them, 13
is appointed you.                     wrAoz   7r, apa  ro)  &taTecTa7epoyl      Exact no more than that which
Schott, " progenies;" Kuincel (in Matt. 3: 7), " viperarum pro-   o " from;" Nx. Norton, Kend., Scarlett, Penn.
genies."  Syr., ]~'..  Heb. N. Test.,'2b.  Diodati, "Proge-   P ", for Abraham;" rci 14fieaccu. Thomson. Present usage
nie."  Hedericus (in verbo): "Quod natum sen productum est demands " for," rather than " unto," or " to."
progenies."  As an alternative rendering, "brood," which has   q " and even now;"'SI   ~ vca. Kendrick, Robinson ($'1),
the same signification, and has been adopted by Norton, and Norton.
others.                                                      r,"is cut down;"  &x5i60ezal.  Thom., Penn, Kend., M.,
k " who warned;" ri/ Vrz'&eiEV. M., Sharpe.  The aorist Thel. To " hew down " is no longer applied to the act of felling
has its usual force here.                                  trees. Yet we find " cut down" used, in this sense, in (E. V.)
I "the coming wrath?" rzis eRov2o,;ors c3gys;  Kend., M. Deut. 7: 5, " cut down their groves," Sept., za i2aor7 av'czv Exx6De Wette, "dem kommenden Zorne?" Belg., "den toekomenden  perze. Dent. 20: 20, "cut down," Sept.,.x.,Oyets. So 2 Kings
toorn?" Dan., "den tilkommende Vrede?" Vulg., Montanus, 19: 23. Isa. 37: 24. Job 14: 7. Jer. 22: 7.
Erasmus, "ventura ira? " Ital., " ira ventura? "  This rendering   a "What then; " Ti oYv. This order of the text harmonizes
presents the thought with accuracy and conciseness.        with our usus loquendi. So Norton, Kend., Wesley, Thomson,
m "the proper fruits of repentance; "  arovs a3iovs zrs Scarlett, Dick., Penn, Sharpe, M. Vulg., Eras., Castal., " Quid
ueravoieas.  Campbell renders  i1iovs by "proper."  Beza, ergo;" Beza, Schott, "Quid igitur;" Iber., " Que pues hare"fructus convenientes resipiscentise;" De Sacy, "dignes fruits mos."
de p6nitence; " Ital., " frutti convenienti alla conversione."  As   t " answering;" &drozoet&9s. Kendrick, M. S. Fr., " raponan alternative rendering, "fruits suitable to repentance." I prefer dant."
the first rendering, as most perspicuous.                     "" the same;" u,/oios. Thom., Dick., Sharpe, Camp.
n" for our father;" %are'ea. Norton, Thom., Wakef., Scar-   v " tax-gatherers;" ze2vatl. Norton, Sharpe, Scarlett, WVake
lett, Sharpe, Camp., M., Angus. G. Fr., SFr., De Sacy, "pour field. The Latin "publicani," anglicized as " publicans," is far
pere;" Diodati and Ital., "per padre;' Iber., "por padre." less intelligible to common readers, than this rendering. The
" To," in eenstructions like the present, is obsolete.     word is translated uniformly, in this revision.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CIIAP. III.                                                    27
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
14 And  the  soldiers  likewise  zuiv 7rpa'oTe.   14  E7pcoTcop is appointed  wfor you.  And 14
demanded  of him, sayingrj And  &E aTr`ov  Ka  -o-rTpaTevolEVOt,  AE- "soldiers, Yalso,'asked him, saywhat shall we do?  And he said  yovTE', Kact reLS' rt[ 7rotL)jo -oOev;   ing, And  what shall we do?
unto them, Do violence to no man, Kat EUlE  vrpos aTrov, MrEsva  And le said,'Extort from  no
neither accuse any  falsely; and  8taOre[ti7Tre,   lE O-VKlo~afr~ Tl' O-   one, neither accuse any falsely;
7        \E'   KGi APKELS06   LS OE7   + VolEs 
be content with your wages.'   Kat apKE oe   o                       and be content with your wages.
15 And as the people were in             1  por                          Aao, And  as  the people  were  in 15
15 fp0O-(rS0   roVs N  rov- Aa ov,
expectation, and  all mlen  mused          \ La1oyL1o/Lbv,o   X                    expectation, and ball were reaKat 3taAoyt1tzerVoov 7ravrczV e,
in their hearts of John, whether               K                                   soninga in their hearts concerTats-  KapOlats  aTw'm   wept    7'oV       sonino in their hearts "COnCernhe were the Christ, or not;'Iwtvov,    I rs a'Lv' l     ino   John, dwhetller he were not
16 John answered, saying unto  XpCTT70S 1,             a rEKptVaTO o'IC-  the Anointed, John eanswered 16
themi all, I indeed  baptize  you  arl.s   awrao-t,  Ae'cov,  E'ycO  /LEV  them  all, saying, I, indeed, imwith  water;  but one  mightier  Vf1claTL  3aWT.o  vlts.'  EPXEL&at /E merse you gin water, but one
w " for you;"  un'rv.  The sentence here, is harsh unless a violence" would be a proper substitute for this phrase.  This
preposition is placed before "you."  The earlier Eng. translators would, however, fail to bring out the proper force of the text.
perceived this, and wrote "unto you."  So Tyndale, Cranmer, Bloomf.: " It is best, as equivalent to, and, indeed, found in the
Geneva. Alternative, "to you."                                Latin concutio, " to extort money by dint of threats of vio"soldiers;" ar-nazev6 oEvot.  Thom., Campbell, Angus, M. lence."
The article is improperly introduced in the E. V. No article in    b " all were reasoning;"  Vtatoy?~olvrvv xrcivowv.  Thom.,
De Wette, Iber. The S. Fr. renders the word indefinitely by M., WVakef., Sharpe. The progressive form of the imperfect is
"des gens de guerre" (" some soldiers"). Kuincel (in verbo): "Id most accurate here. It has been adopted by Kend. and Thelwall.
quod  oeazccrtras constat enim participia ab Ilebreis, Greecis et As an alternative rendering, " were considering."
Latinis, loco substantivum poni solere."  The opinion of some   C "concerning;" nreel.  Kend., M., Thom., Sharpe, Camp.,
commentators, that these were soldiers of Herod Antipas on their Penn, Thel. " Of," in the sense in which it is here employed, is
march against the Arabs, does not rest on any solid basis. obsolete.
Kuincel remarks: "Utrum autem per milites illos, fama Johannis
allectos, ejusque sermonibus perculsos, intelligendi sint Judei, an |  whether he were not;"  a7rors —Il.   Sharpe, Penn
gen~tiles, sad, lnt tzazco0s ille Mlatt. 8         ~5, veri Dei cuitores,  t Wesley, " whether he was not;" S. Fr., " si peut-6tre il ne serait
utrum milites Romani, an Herodis Antipro, vel Philippi, ut alii point;" Iber., "si d seria;" G. Fr., "si Jean n'etait point;".olunt, dlefluiri neq.it."'Vulg., " ne forte ipse esset;" De Wette, " ob er nicht-seyn
mdge;" Belg., "of hij niet mogelijk-en ware."  With this
Y " also;*" zci. Kend., Sharpe, Wakef.                                 7t:
optative (EAC), CC is understood. Hoog. (r'rozE.)  Some trans
" a asked;" ~'roz'o,00V.  Norton, Kend., Camp., Thomson, lators have supposed that w'roozrs is here equivalent to ei':rorE.
Wesley, Wakefield, Thelwall, Sharpe, Pen'n, Scarlett.  S. Fr.,
"interroogrent;"   Iber., "preguntaban;"   Vulg., Mont., Erasmus, "interrogabant;" Beza, Castal., Schott, " interrogarunt."    f "answered them all, saying;"  vrex~SivTo- -&aot, )~?yon.'Demand," according to present usage, is too strong, to be Kend., Sharpe, M., Thelwall.  The order of the text has been
employed as the equivalent of the verb.  It was taken from  adopted by Campbell, Thom., and Dick.  The early Eng. transTyndale's version.                                            lators followed the arrangement of Tyndale, which was derived
a'; Extort fronm no one;" Miy scih a &lnoasy.  The primary Ifrom the Vulgate. Belg., " antwoordde-aan allen, zeggende.
signification of this verb is " to shake violently" (Liddell), like    g " in water;" vi;azt.  G. Camp., Norton, A. Camp., M.,
the Latin "concutio," by which it is properly rendered in the Thom., Wakef., Sharpe.  Iber., "en aqua;" De Sacy, " dans
Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal, Schott. By a natural process l'eau; " Span., " en aqua;" Ital., " nell' acqua."  The preposition
of thought, it was applied to acts of violence committed for the Iv is obviously understood before ~varl. It is expressed in the
purpose of extorting property, or plundering goods or money. parallels, Matt. 3: 11, Mark 1: 8, where we have E}, A3S,, iV
So De Wette, "Beraubet —niemand."  Iber., "No despojeis a    VI /elu Lart iyi.  In the passage before us, the sentence closes
nadie.  Norton, "Do not spoil-any one."  "To do violence" is with' H~edaucrLt Ayiyo.  Compare Mark 1  5, where hi on
not in accordance with our idiom, though it was copied from  IooIosiv'  rozeauc  is rendered in the E. V. by "in the river of
Tyndale by all the early Eng. translators,"  "Use no one with I Jordan."  If the verb fia7ficw signifies "to immerse," which we




28                         TilE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. HII.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK  TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
that I  cometh,  the  latchet  of    to-xvporepo   pov ov  OVK  etLtmightier  than  I cometh, hthe
whose shoes I am  not worthy to  AKa                  d o-at    TO'    i/laTva   Tcp strap of whose shoes I am  not
unloose:  he  shall  baptize  you,                              -           \         worthy!to  loose, he will imwith  the Holy  Ghost, and  with  vroar "'co   avrov   avros  v'as merse you )in the Holy Spirit,
~~~~fire: [~3a7[rret Ev HlVevf.aTat.Ayc[ Klat and  kin fire; whose fan is in 17
17 Whose  fan  is in  his hand, 7rvpl              OV To        o 7TVOl ep  T   XEtpt his hand, and he'will thoroughand he will thoroughly purge his avTroV, Kal  taKcaOaptEi Trvp aoAwoa  ly cleanse his mthrashing-floor,
floor, and will gather the wheat aTo Ka  o-vla)et TP    Trop er   and gather the wheat into his
into his garner; but the chaff he T              3V             V oO-Krv p aro   "' " granary; but he will ~burn up
will burn with fire unquenchable.                                        I             the  chaff  Pwith  unquenchable
18 And  many  other things in po               KaTaKaVOe        rpt  o     -eoT.    fire.   And  qexhorting  ras  to i8
his exhortation preached  he unto    7r1,oAAa  JLP OVP Ksat ETrepa 7rapa- many other things,,he preached
the people.                               KaAtXrO    eVqy7eAterTo  TroP  Aaop. the good  news to the people.
believe is a fact, then, to use the phrase " immerse with water,"  futuris usibus reservare solebant."  The rendering by "barn" is
involves a violation of the idiom of our language.               obviously inexact.  " Garner" is now restricted to poetry.
h "the strap;" Tdv lh',av.  Rob. (in verbo), "a thong, or    ~ "burn up;" zaraavuaet.  Kendrick, Sharpe, Wakef., M.
strap of leather;" Liddell, " a leathern strap, or thong."  Belg., Vulg., Eras., Mont., " comburet; " Beza, " exuret."  Rob. (Lex.)
" den riem;"  G. Fr. and S. Fr., " la courroie;" Iber., "la  says that one of the uses of va'ra. is "to strengthen the notion
correa;" Vulg., Montanus, Beza, Eras., Castal., "corrigiam."  of the simple word, and it is then often simply intensive."  He
"Latchet" is obsolete.                                           defines  asraxaieco "to burn down, to consume utterly, Engl. to
"Xto loose;" )Vuaz.  Rob. -ho,"to loose, loosen, wiat is burn utp."  So (E. V.) parallel, Matt. 3: 12, " he will burn up."
" to loose;'~ }aat. lRob. (i.~co), " to loose, loosen, what is2Pt3*1 8* 
fast bound."  So this word is properly rendered in (E. V.) Matt. 2 Pet. 3: 10.   ev. 8  7.
p  "1with unquenchable fire;" 7rvo, da/Iaz36'g-r.  This is the
16: 19; 21: 2. Mark 7: 35. Luke 13   15, 16. John 11  44.   P "with unquenchable fire;"   v    a.  This is te
This phrase is quoted in Acts 13: 25, and rendered (E. T.) natural arrangement of the sentence. It is that of Matt. 3:12,
" whose shoes of his feet I am not worthy to loose (2'aae).  The  where the text is the same.  So Kend., Penn, Sharpe, Wakef.,
English prefix "un" has a negative force, as in "unlike," "un- Wesley.
discovered."  Hence the impropriety of the verb "unloose."         q " exhorting;" raoaya2crav.  Sharpe.  As the act indicated
" in;" Ev  The preposition should have its ordinary force by  caea.agev was a part of the preaching, we can not with
here.  So Mark 1: 5,. s-...'Ioo8arN.ro-.ay,  is rendered  propriety use a finite verb, and say, "h le exhorted-and preached."
"in the river of Jordan."  So Kend., G. and A. Camp., Sharpe, Hec   h   atcpa   osrcio   sncsay                     u0,Mn.
Wakef., Thom., M., Angus.  Vulg., Montanus, " in;" S. Fr., B eza, Erasmus, "1exhortans;  Castalio, "1monens" Belg., "verdans;"Iber., "1en;  Ital., "1nello."                          maed.
k i i."'Th   prpoitin s oited n  hetext mrlfo         r'i as to."  Our idiom  will not allow  the literal rendering
in."Theprepsiton  s omtte  in he  erey fo "exhorting many other things."  We make persons and not
the fact, that 7rvo&' is closely connected with  HvEHm    eas-c ~4yiwc.
As i isnotexpessd,   hae itliczed"in"  S  M.V.     things the object of the verb to exhort. The paraphrastic ren"dansle fe;" Ier., en fego;  Ital, "ne  fuoc."'derino- of this verse, "With many other exhortations," as well as
I "  illthooughy ceane;" 8tyaaotc.   Ked.,Noronthat of Tyndale (followed by the E. V.) involves an unnecessary
Cap. "wi rll tWkf,  hm, thoroughly cleanse;  ext"aeZ   Kn. Norton, departure from  the construction of the text.  Should it be
Camp, Sarlet,  akef, Tom.,"througly  lean" Rb. in  deemed better to render graeaica2ctu~ by the finite verb, the folverbo), "1to cleanse thoroughly;  Beza and Castal., "1perpurga- lowing is suggested as an alternative, "And he exhorted as to
bit;  Schott, "1expurgabit;  S. Fr., "4 il nettoiera parfaite-mayohrtigwelepeced"t.
ment;   Iberian, "1limpiar&  perfectamente;"Belgic, "1zal-        a    hprcedtegonws"-V)jvi.-o                             Atuh
doorzuiveren."  "Purge," in thke sense demanded here, is obso-       "hanone p  reache  tulihe  good news; woudc   pr~esent   Alethought
lescent.                                                         "none   r"uls"go   eswudpeettetogt
"thrshin-flor;"    Pen, ShrpeDick, Thm.,still "to preach" has become the leading, term  for the act of.M.,Rob   (i   vebo.   Kunce: Ai-a, ocu   teends fumetispublicly declaring religious truth. It is, therefore, deemed most
M.,tntRo sb.  ia(insverbo   Kui nml "Aitraea   slosterendi ferumenti  appropriate. The word 3is well understood, wherever our language
destiatussieb ias  u   i   nmtiuaeslbn  H            "ebrie  is spoken.  But as Ci ayys2i~oeeat has the sense of bringing
etiam. nunc solent Orientales."  The single word "1floor"1 is too  "odnwthabve  edrn   sdee   cuae    hr
indefinite.                                               oo    es,  h   aoeredrngi  eee    ccrt.    hr
indefinite.                                    ~~~~~~~~~are some instances in the N. T. where the character of the
a  granary;  dz&4'oiYjerv. Thomson, Dick., Scarlett, Sharpe, message or new's is not kept in view by the writer, and then the




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIAP. III.                                                     29
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
19 But  Herod  the  tetrarch, 19  0  8E  Hp5(ys, o TETPapX-71,V  And Herod, the tetrarch, being 19
being reproved  by him  for He-'AEyTXevoS'    aXToVept p                        reproved  by  lin,concerning
rodias his brother Philip's wife, at 6c&oS  T7S -        vv XKO    ~tALWWov  ierodias, his brother'su  wife,
and for all the evils which Herod  7ot'  c&Aqbov aTOV,  Kat  wEpt and'concerning  all the  evils
haucov  CV'  E7701[0oE-e 7roOP27pWv  3 which Herod had done, added 20
20 Added  yet this above all,'Hp5(3O   20 7pO~o1E07KE Kal  ovO
20  Added yet  this~~1   \bv al, ~/o~/    07po,OjeK   e'e this, also, -to them all, that he
that he shut up John in prison.   I    o               Kat  KaTeKAet                        o, th          l    a
21aNo    whe   allthetpopleEWLKO)-'shut up  John,in the prison.
21 Now  when  all the people,iroc),p z,; / - OvAaKr.
were baptized, it came to  pass,    21,Ey4ero  3'a-                              zAnd it came to pass, when all 21
that Jesus also.being  baptized, 017 vt    apra   TOP   AOp,   K    the people were immersed, that
and  praying, the  heaven  was,i~coD   /3aJoepTog K                              Jesus, also, being immersed, and
opened,'  praying, the heaven was open22 And  the  Holy  (ii:lost  de- evx~txepOu, ~~VECXtg1v'ez  TOP OX-prayin,,the  h ea v TOP    open -
22 Ad   th    Hoy   (""'iost    e-,   22' \ao~a  TO IleN   ed and the Holy Spirit'Ldescend- 22
scended in a bodily shae like a pov,   nat Kava   ~at TO IIYEV-                     a
dove upon him, and a voice came FLa  TO    AyoO'UOt1aTtKC "[ ed upon him  in a bodily bform,
to-7'epotp eIr aI  rov~ Ka\ like a dove;and a, voice came
from  heaven, which  said, Thou  COo_,EL\ 7WEpLJT6paV  EW  aVTOP, K
art my  beloved  Son; in  thee I q~t~vrlv;`  ovpavo- yeVE'5Oat, A'- from  heaven, saying, Thou art
am well pleased.                       yovo-avy, 2v  Et   vtos  itov ( aya- my beloved Son; in thee I am
23 And Jesus himself began to 7W7T S, 6p (Tot rlvq oK                     Ka\a.  2  Ka  well pleased.  And vJesus him- 23
be  about  thirty  years of age, av-ros-?V  o'1oovS' CO1OEt ETCOV  self was about thirty years of
See Rob. and Bretseh. on this verb. "Tidings," in the sense of Joseph., Antiq. 15: 5, { 2, Kcai 8 [lcocIw'v-vs] ytiv &xopviq iT
"news," is now obsolete.'Hec,3ov, 8'ouop   eid TrO) ]1aizaleco0ra       roe'z,~9O,    Z,,%oseet ", concerning;" vrree. Rob. (Lex.), Kendrick, Wesley, Penn. #vov 9QOeQoL.Ov, tvT,7 zzlrrvat.
"Of," here, is ambiguous.                                      z "And it came to pass.;" WEY?-u'eo 81. Thom., Angus, Penn,
""brother's."  The Text.. Reeept. has q2ivr~rov before,ca M. The order of the text is retained here. So Vulg., Eras.,
a&e).q.0.  Schott remarks on this word: "Post )?v2-'cex add. Beza, Montanus, Castal., Schott, Syr., Heb. N. Test., Luther, De
go  ~tgcov (ex gloss.), omissimus cum Griesh. et al. a tori-  Wette, Behg., G. Fr. and S. Fr., De Sacy, Iber., Span., Diodati,
vu~                                                 ucoi Ital. Dan.
tate plurimorum codd. (decem unc.) verss. Armen., Peru. (Whe-                           etc.                      arn.
loc), Goth., Slav., Vuhg., It., Sax." It is canceled by Griesbach, a "descended upon him," etc.'his is the natural arrange.
Laehmann, Tisch., Knapp, Theile, and bracketed by Tittinamn. ment in English. It renders the sentence more perspicuous and
Not recognized by the Vulgate. There is no reasonable doubt harmonious. So Penn, Dick., M., Camp S. Fr., "descendit sur
that it is an addition to the text.                          lui comme une colombe."
concerning;" oree. See note t.                           b  "form;" el'F&. Penn, Scarlett, Wakef., Wesley, Dick., MA.,
"this, also;" zcd rovo.  Kendrick, Scarlett, NI., Angus. Camp.  S. Pr., "forne."
Iber., " este tambien;" Murdock, " added this, also."           " ",Jesus himself was about thirty years of age, when lie began
his vministry;" a~'cnrg i. b rjauof&g oiuel rcJv.etadxopra azxo,uEx ", to them all;" ~r~..rloe. Thom., Angus, 5[. Iber., "a vos. Wesley. Critics have long been divided as to the proper
todos [ellos]."  The preposition might be rendered "besides," rendering of this passage.  The translation in -the E. V. was
though without any especial advantage. When employed to mark taken almost word for word from Cranmer's version (1539), "And
addition or accumulation on or to something already mentioned Jesus himself began to be about thirty years of age."  So the
or implied, it may be translated upon (on), unto (to), besides. Geneva (1557), "And Jesus himself began to be about thirty
Rob. (Lex.) "Above" in the E. V. originated in the "super years of age, being as men supposed," etc. Tyndale with better
omnia" of the Vulgate. S. Fr., "a toutes;" De Wette, "zu judgment-Iassuming that the object of the writer was simply to
allera."
state the age of the Redeemer at the era to which the narrative
~  in the prison;" s'pr -c Tv)Acfy,. Thelwall. Belg., "in do, bad brought his history-rendered the passage, "1Jesus himself




30                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHIAP. III.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
being (as was supposed) the son of  pKOZT    ap             elO,        e    age, when he began his ministry,,-D                      ~~~~~~~~TpiaKOvTa~ apXoIA.El.os-~ co3., Cos,' EVo- 
Joseph, which was the son of Heli,                                             I   being, as was supposed, the son
24 Which was the son of Mat- /|[ eyo, vios'  Ioo-,  o  of Joseph   the son of Eli the 24
that, which was the son of Levi,    oEp,
which was the son of Melchi, which  24 TOy  MarOfar, TOy  AEVivt  TO   son of Mattath, the son of Levi,
was the son of Janna, which was                                                    the son of Malchi the son of
the son of Joseph,                     MEAXt,           lavaT   ro       a Io-r  IJanna, the son of Joseph, the 25
25 Which was the son of Mat- 
tathias, which  was  the  son  of 25 ro5  lafarraOlov,  7ou Ay cos  son of Mattathiah, the son of
Amos, which was the son of Naum,                                                   Amos, the son of Nam, the
~~~~~~~~~~which  row                     aovst rh ov  oE tsi               w      hichr5 2av
wrhich was the son of Esli,                                                        son of  e    the son of Naggai,
was the son of Nagge,                                 2 6
26 Which was the son of Maath, Nayyat,   2Gt TO?   laaO,   To9  the son of Maath, the son of 26
(In      Na yy al    26  7-ov Ma aO    to5  the son of )laath, the son of 26;
26which w      as th e son     of Mat athia,,..
which was the son of MiIattathiasv Mattathiah, the son of Shimei,
which was the son of Semei, whichral MarOOvT?  ZE/EL, TO? I@                 -    the son of Joseph, the son of
was the son of Juda.,.
27 Which was the son of Joan-  T7)TP, T ov                  27'oI Ic, 2    a,   Judah,  the  son  of  Johaha, 27
na, which was the son of Rhesa,, the son  of Resa, the  son  of
which was the son of Zorobabel, To0   PZo-, r05 Zopo/3acieA, To Zerubbabel, the son of Shealtiwihich was the son  of Salathiel,  
which was the-son of Neri,                                                                                      -
which was the son of Neri               28 To5 T                                    i, the son of Neri,. the son of 28
28 Which was the son of Melchi,    Malchi, the son  of Addi, the
which was the son of Addi, which  M/eAXt X, T0) A8t, roO              K oo'apt, son of Kosamn, the son of Al1wi  was      th e son   of Cosa m, which wa
was the son of Cosam, which was teo'A /kT T     "F                       29 To   moodam, the son of Er, the son 2f
the son of Elmodam, wich was the  /rov  EAttw'a'ut  Tov'             p,    TOV 
~~~~~~~~~~~son of Erl~~~~,,,of Jose, the son of Eliezer, the
son of Er,'60   TO ^']~XtE"ep, 7'ov'Y1oet,       s     no oamPE  the son of M~at29 Which was the son of Jose,  Ir              O   EAe(ep   O   I LpL, son of Joram, the son of   atScarlett, "And Jesus was, when beginning his ministry, thirty given above is deemed preferable to either of those which have
-ars of age, being," etc. Sharpe, "And Jesus himself, when he been noticed. MI. employs "to teach" as the supplement after
began, was about thirty years of age, being," etc. Norton, "And "began."  Rob. renders the passage as follows, (&'eXe.) "and
Jesus was about thirty years old when he began his ministry; Jesus himself was about thirty years old as he began, etc., his public
being," etc. Dick., " Jesus himself was about thirty years of age, ministry, i. e., by his baptism and the descent of the Spirit upon
when he commenced [his ministry]; being," etc. In this mode him; so Euthym. Zig., a'XoZrogsv s   siE,t'I a' ravaJeieco;
of rendering the passage, aeo'Sevog has its usual force, being fol- avrog ",rov rg  tcrazaaaiag."  Several writers have endeavored
lowed by something understood as zdcv 8taxosia' av'zoi, " his to adjust the difficulties presented in this passage by a reference
ministry."  De Wette adopts this mode of interpretation, though to Numb. 4: 3, 47, where the service of the Levites is deterhe does not supply the ellipsis, "Jesus war ungefahr dreissig mined, as continuing from thirty years of age to fifty. The quotaJahr alt, als er anfino, und war," etc. Very nearly so the S. Fr., lion is not at all relevant, for Christ belonged to the tribe of
" quand Jesus commenta, il 6tait ag6 d'environ trente ans,.Tudah, not to that of Levi.  He was not a priest after the
6tant," etc. De Sacy, "Jesus avait environ trente ans, lorsqu'il order of Aaron; of course, the laws of the priesthood under
commenra a exercer son ministbre, etant," etc. Iber., "era Jesus. the ancient dispensation were not applicable to him. See Heb.
como de unos treinta aftos, al empezar l61 [su ministerio]."  The 7:14-19.
theory adopted by some, that acoi. eEvog is pleonastic and that   d 4 the son of Eli;" zoo'WEi.  As vlo is employed before
the passage may be rendered "Jesus was about thirty years of'Icon, it is left to be supplied through all the other instances in
age," is evidently opposed by the use of a'oa'Uevos employed by which the name of a father occurs in this genealogical table.
Luke, Acts 1: 22, s vravri zeoovj, &    ea slfaZe 9 a; x it,9&aev The phrase "the son," therefore, is not italicized as a supplement
fI' v/s b Yaidoo'Jyuaois, aGoue'GcEro  ano t o  a f catsriaealtcog on the same principle, which inserts in Roman type the pronoun,'Iwcvrov e'sog Tci (ei-s, x.. 2.  Compare Acts 10  37, ro that is necessarily understood, in hundreds of instances, before a
yevo,/eevov   o,5/za xY' o0rYg rc  ovsaiaga'Oc, do&eVov mr5o'rg verb. " Which was" (= who was) is superfluous in this table.
Fa).t2al/ac,  et'& Tr flTo rrziaea` Yo.'xpvev'codcvvs. The ren- It has not been employed by Campbell, Thom., Wesley, Scarlett,
dering in the E. V. (Cranmer's) is objectionable, on the ground, Sharpe, Penn, Kendrick, M.  The orthography of the names
that, by retaining  ezxo'yeoc (in its equivalent " beginning "), the has been conformed to that of the 0. Test., as indicated in the
sentence is entirely obscure. If the thought is, that "Jesus was E. V. In a few instances, where a name does not appear in the
about thirty years of age," then " beginning" can not be used in O. Test., it has been modified by a comparison with the Heb.
conformity with the English idiom. On the whole, the rendering N. Test.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. III.                                    31
KING JAMES' VERSION.                  GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
which was the son of Eliezer, ^-oy JM/[aZ-, 0'   O^ AE  v' 30   o tath, the son of Levi, the son 30
which was the son of Joriin, which                                  of Simeon, the son of Judah,
\         )TIn       o        of Simeon, the son of Judah,
was the son of Matthat, which was s o, the                so o
the son of Levi.                                                   the son of Joseph, the son of
30 Which was the son of Simeon, which was the son of Juda, o'r7q, Tro? )IovaV, TO? EBAtaKEi/L, Jonan, the son of Eliakim, the 31
which was the son of Joseph, which
was the son of Jonan, which was   TOson of Malia, the son of Manan,
the son of Eliakim,                                                 the son of Mattethah, the son
31 Which was the son ofMelea, 1h[Tra,  roO? Nao9v, o~   a- of Nathan, the son of David,
which was the son of Menan, which
was the son of Mattatha, which was
the son of Nathan, which was the 13\LB  32 TOV JEOrTrat, TOV Q?3)]8,   the son of Jesse, the son of 32
son of David,                                                     - Obed, the son of Boaz, the son
32 Which was the son of Jesse, TTO?  Bo\,  TOv  2aAiAFv,  TO?)
which was the son of Obed, which                                    of Salmon; the son of Nashon,
was the son of Booz, which was Naaro,  33                   eon oAnaata
the sonl of Salmnon, whcllhz was the                                the son of Amminadab, the son 33
son of Naasson,
33 Which was the son of Amin- Tov  Apatt, TOO'Eo-p\,   TOY of Ram, the son of Hezron, the
adab, which was the son of Aram,
which was the son of Esrom, which ape,  TOV'Iov'8a,    TOV         son of Pharez, the son of Judah.
was the son. of Phares, which was                                   the son of Jacob, the son of 34
the son of Juda,                K,                                                     
34 Which was the son of Jacob,                         A/         Isaac, the son of Abraham, the
which was the son of Isaac, which                           35
was the son of Abraham, which ITO?   apas  TO?  NaXp     TO? son of Terah, the son of Nahor,
was the son of Thara, which was
the son of Nachor,              ZapovX TOv    Pcyav- TOV  TOa     -the son of Serug, the son of 35
35 Which was the son of Sa-                                       Reu the son of Peleg, the son
ruch, which was the son of Ragau, AEK,  TOO   ESEp,  TOU  Zaa,,         t
which was the son of Phalec, which                                  of Eber, the son of Shelab, the 36
was the son of Heber which was 36      o5       a"'     A
was the son of Heber, which was 1  TO?) Kava, Tro?  Ap/pa:a, \   son of Cainan, the son of Arthe son of Sala,
36 Which was the son of Cainan, which was the son of Ar- rTOyV T?/   TOO 2Ve,  TOO Aa- phaxad, the son of. Shem, the
phaxad, which was the son of Sem,
which was the son of Noe, which  eX,    TO                          son of Noah, tle son of Lamech,
was the son of Lamech,                                              the son of Methuselah, the son 37
37 Which was the son of Ma-', B             I   \
thusala, which was the son of hEvX, TOV  IapE(S  TO?  Ma- of Enoch, the son of Jared, the
Enoch, which was the son of Jared,
which  was the son of Maleleel,     A,  T7A   ro^ I IKv,  38 To3 son of Mahalaleel, the son of
which was the son of Cainan,
38 Which was the son of Enosa   Ezs                              Cainaan, the son of Enos the 38
which was the son of Seth, which                                    son of Seth, the son of Adam,
was the son of Adam, which was
the son of God.                 roV Oeov.the son of-God.




32                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. IV.
KTNG JAMES'  VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. 1P.                                CHAP. IV.                                 CHAP. IV.
AND  Jesus  being  full of the'IHXYO  Y2    &e   lIevaror    AND Jesus, afull of the Holy  I
Holy  Ghost, returned  from  Jor-'Ayiov 7rA  p7              V7r   eI rpe'+ev &ao Spirit, returned from  bthe Jordan, and was led  by the Spirit rTOV  Iop7          &vov'   KaL   /T   Elov'r   dan, and was led by the Spirit
into the  wilderness,                  lfVeva'TL  Ets Tl77V Ep7/1oV  2    e- | into the desert, ebeing tried by 2
2 Being forty days tempted of paa                                tpa            the devil  forty days   And 
the  devil.  And  in  those  days          7 ra e 5 3a/                Ka[ oK          devil dforty days.  And ehe
I.                   V7ro    roT0       8tapodAov.    /cat  oVIc
e did  eat nothing: and  whenate nothing in those days: and
they  were  ended, he  afterward    aye                                  then they were ended, 7he was
hungered.                               EKEvat- Ka  o          A             a-  when they were ended, 
Aund g the dv   s               i  r       VOTEpOI  EWEtraOE.            Kl   afterwards hungry.   And  the  3
3 And the devil said unto him,                 ~,   ~         \
unto1                a2x os-,Wh~   Et VIoS gdevil said to him, 9If thou art
If thou be the Son of God, cornm- eravr o 8oo, 
mand this stotne that it be made  eEt rTO  OEOV  etWE rT   AOO TOVTT  the Son of God, command this
manb    this stone that it be made
bread.                                  tva Y7Er/Tat apTos. 4          K      WE- stone hto become bread.  And  4
4 And  Jesus  answered  him, Kp[li0'rh7ovos wrpoS avrovT, AE'yCo, Jesus answered him, saying, It;; full."  The word " being" before " full" in the E. V. is a mon, familiar, and therefore perspicuous, usage of the English.
supplement, though it is not italicized. It is a superfluous addi- So Penn. The punctuation of this passage in Bagster is incortion, and, as such, has been omitted by Kend., Norton, Thomson, rect. In his edition, a comma is placed after zeaaonazxovia,
Wakef., Thel., Dick, Camp. The simple adjective corresponding so that the sentence stands thus, els zv ~o,?R/eoV  c^'foiS Teoaoato "full," is employed in Vulg., Montanus, Eras., Beza, Castalio, xovra, reecagt;0evogs x.'. ). In this case, the rendering (in the
Schott, Luther, Belg., G. Fr. and S. Fr., Iber., Span., Diodati, G-reek order) would be, " being led by the Spirit into the desert
Ital., Danish.                                               forty days, being tried," etc. The Elzevir, Stephens (third Edit.),
b "the Jordan."  See ch. 3: 3, note.                       Erasmus, Mill, Trollope (N. Test.), Griesb., Schott, Knapp, Tittmann (Leipsic, 1831), Theile, Kuincel, place the comma after
e "being tried;" rec a  uo'pevoS. Penn, "was tried;" Wake- "'or, ov.
field, " under the trial."  In the note on the parallel passage,   e ". he ate;"'ETayEv.  Tyndale, Cranmer, Thomson, Wesley,
Mark 1: 13, the Reviser has said, in reference to this word: Wakef., Kend., Sharpe. M., Scarlett, Penn, Norton. "Did eat"
" Rob., to attempt, to assay, to tempt, to prove, to put to the was first employed in the Geneva. " Did" is superfluous; there
test.' To try' corresponds with zzectadc).' Tempt' is used being no emphasis which requires its use.
in some cases in the E. V., where from its present sense the
English reader is led to believe that God incites men to sin.   f "he was afterwards hungry;" vfazeioeov frervae. M., Kend.,
The word is now always understood to convey the idea of an Gray (note on Angus). The phraseology of the E. V. (taken
effort to lead one to violate the Divine lawu.  There may be a from Tyndale's " he afterwards hungered ") is obsolete.
few instances, such as James 1:13, where'tempt' would be   g "If thou art;" El-e-.  Kendrick, M., Angus, Thomson,
most appropriate, still, in general, I would use' try' as most Scarlett, Penn, Webster (Bible with amendments of the language,
exact. In all cases, the reader will (from the context) understand  1833). The present usage of our lauiguage, in constructions like
the nature of the act or trial, without the danger of being misled." this, agrees with that of the Greek in using the indicative mood
In addition to this, I would observe that while " tempt," in its of the verb.  In other words, a conditional action or state,
ordinary sense, may present the thought in this passage with belonging to the present time, should be expressed, not by the
accuracy, it is still desirable to follow the principle of uniformity subjunctive, but by the indicative. So the G. Fr. and S. Fr., "Si
in rendering, as far as correctness or idiom will allow. There are tu es;" De Sacy, " Si vous ates." The indicative is the approprimany cases, where " tempt " presents difficulties to the common ate rendering in the Latin, as may be seen in the Yulg., Mont.,
reader of no ordinary magnitude, especially if he recollects the Eras., Beza, Castal., and Schott.
declaration James 1: 13, 14, "Let no man say when he is
tempted, I am tempted of God: for God can not be tempted with G. and A. Camp., M., Norton.  The infinitiv      e here is employed
evil, neither tempteth he any mall: But every man is tempt G. and A. Camp., M., Norton.  The infinitive here is employed
evil, neither tempteth he any man: But every man is tempted, by later translators, as concise and in harmony with our present
when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed."  The terms    later transtors, as concis  n harmony   t our psen
used in the German of Luther and De WVette (versucht), and in ustus loquendi. "To become" is obviously the proper significaused.n.he German of Luther and De Wette (wrsucht), and in tion of the verb, like the Latin " fio."  So Vulg., Eras., Beza
the Danish (fristet), correspond with our word "try."        tion of the verb, like the Latin "."  So Vulg., Eras., Bea
"fiat;" Schllott, "fieri."  Kiihner, ] 329, Rem. 5.  Rob., Lex.
d " forty  days."  This arrangement harmonizes with the com- (, 1. 3.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IV.                                                     33
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
saying, It is written, That man ifypa7rrac,'O7t OVK   zr  ap7c'  is written, iMan shall not live
shall not live by bread alone, but kuvq  6oTETat o               p ac Opo7ros','AA' Jby bread alone, but by every
by every word of God.                  E7W  7rart p77-ar  OEOv.   5 Kal word of God.  And the devil, 5
5 And  the  devil, takinr  him  avayaycov  avrov o &a13AoXos  els taking  him   up  into  a  high
up into an high mountain, shewed'po            ry v    ete  ar            ra   mountain, showed   im  all the
UP                    opo~~ V~47i.~~OP Eu~t~~El/ ~'-'~P          muti, showed him  all the
unto him all the kingdoms of the rTs /&aocLAaSr'                   OLKOV!eV;" kingdoms  of the  world  in  a
world in a moment of time               rryzlXoo.            6             avra* 
~world in a. moment of time.  OTL4  xporv 6 Kat (WEZM aUTp  moment of time.  And the devil 6
6 -And the devil said unto him,     ot30Ao, Zot  o)o T    Eov-  said  him, All this kautority
All this power will I give thee,   I                       ef         K        N   said to him, All this kauthority
All thils psowrer will I give              thee, o-[a, TaVr7v  ayraoaV, Kat  Tyr will I  give thee,  and the glory of
and the glory of them: for that is aoav  a(vrT               L'll I gve tee and the glory of
zn                 0        V        ~~~~~~~oft e'tot 7rapa~e
delivered unto me and to whom- aoat,  \a,      them: for it is delivered to me,.'.      Aorac Kat CO  Eav  OEACo  8 oti ati
soever I will I g'ive it.                 I       7 /,,              and  to whomsoever I wll  I,  t              ~~~~avT7)V-   av  ovv Eav 7rooc0`KVVq- 
avrr~,'   0'U   ~P'  7WpOO'KVLY'1adt7wosevrIwl7 If thou therefore wilt worship,,                            give it. If,'then, thou wilt wor-  7
(TIV    EV07rto       I.Lov,  earTat  aov g i
mne, all shall be thine.ship  me, all shall be  thine.
7,,,a         Kal a  ~o s]'a 7roKpt0,e~ra~sh pe,  allshllbetoe
8 And Jesus answered and said                                                LAnd  Jesus answerin   said  to 
unto  him, Get thee  behind  me, etye o'7To-o.s, Y'yaye oroA  wio
Satan: for it is written, Thlou /Lov,   zaTarva-  yEyparrat  yap, him,  It is written, Thou shalt
7~~~~ _Ir to -                    ro/  \  Oe'v worship the Lord thy God, and
shalt worship the Lord thy God, llpo -KVV             e-ts   Ipto  TOV   0           orhip th  Lod thy God, and
and him  only shalt thou serve.    |o-ov, Kat avrw Tf o               AarpE    s. him only shalt thou serve. And  9
and ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~'v   a  a)r   ~r   Areoer him only shalt thou. serve.Ad
9 And he brought him to Jfern- 9 Kac   7Iyayev  avovr  Es  [Epov- he brought him  to Jerusalem.
salem, and set him on a pinnacle of  (o-aA/, Kat e(T7)0JeV  avro  eE7rtW and set him on "the pinnacle of
the temple, and said unto him, If TO           vy to' ToV tEpOv, K'at ((E   the  temple, and  said  to  him,
That" has been omitted on the ground that'r, is a mere changeably. It is, however, desirable to keep their appropriate
sign of quotation. Rob., Lex. (o'rt.) It is dropped by Norton, significations distinct. See Liddell, Bretsch., Rob.
Kend., Angus, Thom., Dick., Wakef., Scarlett, Sharpe, Camp.,  "then;" ov.  M., Angus. S. Fr., G. Fr., and De Sac,
M.'0s-c is not translated by Luther, De WVette, Iber.       " done;" Belg., " dan.;" Diodati and Ital., "dunque;" Dan.,
by bread;" EJ'? erop. I have retained the rendering of " nu" (nowm).  This word is often used to denote "the mere
the E. V. with some hesitation. The usual force of irn~ with a sequence of one clause upon another, thus marking transition or
dative, "upon," or "on," seems to sanction this form " on bread "-  continuation, then, now, thereupon."  Rob. (in verbo.)  Liddell.
"on every word." So Rob. (iri) quotes this passage, and adds, "to Bretsch., "facit transitum, interdum  potest verti: turn, porro."
live upon, i. e., to sustain or support life upon, quoted from Deut. Schott renders the word here by quod si, "if then."
8: 3, where Sept. for b6,M, etc."  We have the same idiom,   m The words of the Text. Recept., *'Traye 3rlam,ov, va,
as we speak of "living on vegetables," "living on meat," etc. I rav&i-ya'o, are rejected as spurious by Griesbach, Tisch., Knapp,
suggest " on" as an alternative rendering of 6rr before k.os-  and Theile, Lachm., and bracketed by Tittmann. Kuincel: "Plures
7nvxi 0ta-,.  So Thelwall.                                   optimme nota libri et versiones omittunt, nempe e Matt. IV. 10,
k " authority;" Eovoiav. M., Dick. So (E. V.) Matt. 8 9; in hunc locum translata sunt, unde ea ex ordine ejicienda esse
21: 23, 24, 27. Mark 1: 22, 27; 11: 28. Luke 4: 36; 7: 8. rectissime judicarunt Grotius, Millius, Bengelius, Griesbachius, et
John 5: 27. This word is properly distinguished from Uvaetg, alii."  Schott says, "Ante yeye. vulgo:,rayv 03cao  eov, aa"power," in 1 Cor. 15: 24, grciaav  \Oyv xa    Saa,   ots, Tava (ex Matt. 4: 10) omissimus cuon Griesb. et al. auctoritate
xai 8ivauv, "all rule, and all authority, and power."  Dvv- codd. B. D. L. aliorumque minuss. verss. Pesch., Pers., Copt.
ueg properly signifies inherent ability, physical or intellectual. In (memph.), Sahidic Arm., Arab. (vatic.), Goth., Vulg., It., Sax,
Homer it is almost always applied to strength of body, often in et patrum quorundam. Ib. Post ye'ye. vulgo: ya, delendum cum
later writers to force or strength of mind, to the power of things, Griesb., et al. praeuntibus iisdem fere testibtus, que illud:,xays
to military forces, as especially constituting the might of rulers. -araavd omittunt, aliisque (A.. E. F. G. H. K. M. S. V.)"  De'~ ovc'ic (from ftean, it is allowed, it is in one's power, it is possi- Wette, Wakef., Wesley, Penn, A. Camp., and Sharpe omit these
ble) signifies power over persons or things, rule, dominion, the legal words in their versions.
or moral right to do a thing, or to command it to be done. By' "on the pinnacle;" Zci ro ~rrecryov. Wakef., Penn, Sharpe.
metonomy, it is sometimes applied to the magistracy or rulers. Belg., "op de tinne;" De Wette, "auf die Zinne;" S. Fr., "sur
In a looser style of language, these words are sometimes used inter- l'aile;" Iber., "sobre el vuelo pequefio;" Ital., "sulla sommita.'




34                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIHIAP. IV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                  I         REVISED VERSION.
thou be the Son of God, cast thy- avTco,  Et  o  vio's et TOo  OEOV, oIf thou art the Son of God, cast
self down from hence.                   3aAAE   O-EavToV   EVTEVOEV  KaTOJ  thyself down from hence;P for 0lo
10 For it is written, He shall 10 yeypa7rTat yap,  Orft'os a&y- it is  written, He  shall give
give his angels charge over thee, y/Aots avTroV EJTeAeELTat 7rept 00V, his  angels  charge,concernto keep thee:                          rov  3taovAacat oE'  11 Ka   ort ing  thee, to  keep  thee; and 11
11 And in their hands they shall E7rt XetPcov  apoveo[ mTE, jt7rore ron their hands they shall bear
bear thee up, lest at any time thou wpocKO+ S 7Tps A'of ror to        T    7rWOa  thee up,'lest thou dash thy foot
dash thy foot against a stone.        I2
Orsy.ot  sa a        TronKptOELs   eIreV against a  stone.  And  Jesus 12
12 Alld Jesus answering, said;  sT^ / t
12 And  Jesus answering, said       0'27io-oOs, (OTt E;'p7Tat, answering, said  to him, It is
unto him, It is said  Thou  shalt'  \
not tempt ith  Lord Th    od.h       OK      eK7retpa-(ets  Kuptov   TO,  said. Thou  tshalt not try  the
not tempt the Lord thy God.            X,         3''a,
13 And  when  the  devil had    Eov (TOV.   1                t o-vVTEAEo-as  Lord, thv God.  And the devil 13
ended all the temptation, he de- 7re ra    frltpaxo [0/ 0   LLt/~oAoS "havirng  ended  all the  ~trial
parted fro   him  for    season.  a7reoT7 ar avTrov aXpt Katpov.   departed from him for a season.
parted from him for a season.
14 And Jesus returned in thet            IKAI V7re,.rpexer,Eo. IiTovS And Jesus returned in the power 14
power of the Spirit into Galilee: E V TO  avl-Xet'TOV HveVlaTo  ts' of the Spirit into Galilee; and
and there went out a fame of him  T7.aAtAaaL,  Kai   0iru/ E)AOe wa  report  Iconcerning   him
through  all  the  region  round  KaO  A5A             T)' 7repLXoJpov  7rept spread through Ythe whole zsurabout.                                lavTOV.    5 Kat ar)os' Eo[aoTKeP rounding region. Andhe taught 15
The omission of the definite article in the E. V. (after Tyndale,) 27: 12. Compare Gr. and E. V., Matt. 7:6; 13:29; 15:32;
is entirely incorrect. Rob. quotes these words, and says, "The 25  9; 27: 64. Luke 12: 58; 14: 8. Acts 28: 27. Heb.
pinnacle of the temple, referring to the elevation of the middle 3: 12; 4: 1. The phrase "lest at any time" was first employed
portion of the triple portico or colonnade along the southern by Tyndale.
wall, which, at its eastern end, impended over the valley of the  "shalt not try" o xe e.  Sharpe, Wakef., Thom.
th"slt not try;;" ov'x &zzrEztoaoezG. Sharpe, Wakef., Thom.
Kedron."  Josephus, Antiq. 15: 11. 5, Et L  s axe r$t? QV Tov The noun "trial" is used by others.  Camp., Dick., Norton,
TaVVw Tov,,aTeo ovw    -d V   fPEt Ta w 8 Sao9,7 8 ozo10JTE,,,YoTo   c,   shalt not make trial of," etc. See v. 2, note. There does not
OVz etLXoVfev717 TVs of9'&ecos Et- a'UkeVov fo'v 3vaov.   |seem to be any distinction made by the N. Test. writers between
"If thou art."  See v. 3, note.                            restoSco and E'zxeeod~~o. In this usage they have followed the
P A semicolon is placed after "hence," in conformity with the Sept., which uses either of these verbs as an equivalent for
punctuation of the Greek text. The connection of this sentence,~Ii.
with that which follows it, is too close for the use of the period.   u  having ended *" ovvwErEaa.  Wesley, Scarlett, Thelwall.
The semicolon is used by Thom., Dick, Wakef., Sharpe, G. and The participial construction is also employed by Kend., and MI.
A. Camp. So in the Latin of Beza, the semicolon follows "deor- De Sacy, "ayant achev6;" Iber., "habiendo acabado.'
sum."  Luther placed this point after "hinunter."  S. Fr.," d'ici, 
~ "1trial." See v. 2, note.
en bas; car-" Iber., "de aqui abajo; porque- " Diodati, "di
qui; perciocch6-."                                              w " a report;" A. Penn, Wakef., Kend., Thomson. De
q "concerning thee;" ~reeo aoi.  Norton, Thomson, Wesley, Wette, "ein Ruf." The expression "a fame" does not harmonize
Wakef., Scarlett, Penn, Campbell, Kend., Angus, M., Thelwall. with our usus loquendi.  "Report" is preferable, also, if we
As an alternative, the colloquial form "of thee."            regard accuracy. Rob., "common fame, word, report, rumor."
r " on their hands;" Iri Xetoe. Wakef., Penn, Sharpe, M.   x "concerning him;" vreo aViro. Thom., Kend., Thelwall.
The Hebrew preposition b_  signifies "on" in Ps. 91: 12, from  Vulg., Mont., Eras., "de illo;" Beza, "de eo;" Belg., "van
which this quotation is made t:-i-.  Sept., r Xepstv.  The hem;" De Wette, von ihm;" Iber., "de el;" Diodati, "di
inaccurate rendering "in their' hands" was derived from the esso."  Rob. (7reeo, cum genit.).
Vulgate, "in manibus."  So (E. V.) v. 9, "on (lir) a (the)   Y " the whole;";2oe rig. Angus, Camp., M., Thel. Rob.
pinnacle."  Matt. 5: 15, 39; 10  34. Luke 1: 65; 5.: 12, etc. (15og.) Liddell, "the whole;" Belg., "het gaheele;" De Wette,
" lest;" u irore. Penn, Camp., M. In the usage of the "die ganze;" S. Fr., "toute;" Iber., "todo."  This word should
later Greek writers the adverb rOTr (ever, at any time) in this be distinguished in rendering, from 7rea.
word lost its force, so- that,/rrore had the same signification as   z "surrounding  region;"  regoeCaov.  Kendrick.  Belgic,
ca,. Sn.Luke..14  8. 2 Timo, 2: 25. Septuagint, Gen. 24  5;! "omliggende land;" De Wette, "umliegende Gegend;" G. Fr.,




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IV.                                                        35
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
15 And be taught in thleir svna- EV rats o-vvayoyac'; aVrCov, aooa-  in their synagogues, abeing praisgogues, being glorified of all.          bO/EvO~ ~yr  TI-rpTW'. 16 KaL  -                  ed bby all.  And  he  came to 16
1(A Ind lie came to Nazareth,  OEv   ELST T1v.AfOP2a'ap,                 *  Nazareth, wherehe wasbrought
where hlie had been brought up: Tetpac, o              r.                         \u Kat EtU-7AOE  Kay'&  up;  and,  daccording  to  his
end, as  Iis custom  was, he went                                                                       into the synainto tbe synagoguhie on the sabbathinto thie synagogue    on thle sabbath- _oa/3awco           els'    u rro-vayroyw1,   gogue on the sabbath-day, and
day, and stood up for to read.                  T,      
17 And   therie  was  delivered  Kal  aVEroy  arvayvvoaL.   17 Kl stood up'to read.  And there 17
u 7nto   himd the bok of the  irohetred     aOOa) avrc  /3t3aOv cK.a    was delivered to him  the book
unto hinmi tl ie booh   e boo   o     epr opchet o   (vrT /o             H     toy   of fIsaiah, the prophet; and,
Esaias.  And when he had opened  -TOV  Wpoq7)7oV' KaL avawrrSvias,unrolling the book, he found
the book, he found the place where  To    t         o, EVE  TOP  T OP        the place where it  as written,
EiPE 7was wrrri oe  the place where   it was written,
1      it was written,   ofp te ord                ]ta  K'v- The Spirit of the Lord is on me, iS
18 The Spirit of the Lord is p               9'ov                 bue         h ht a
uponl tile, because lie hath anointed  PIOV   E 71-     E     OU EVEKEP EXPLtUE  because he hath  anointed  me
upon mile, becatuse   he hath anointedl  ~te' e~ayyeA[~ecrtt 7rroxotr 1ya-   hto preach good  news to  the
me to  preachl the gospel to  the                                               "
poor; hlie hath sent me to heal the  o-raKe K        E, oao-tTcL  rovU  Orvv- poor; he hath sent me to heal
broken-hearted, to preach deliver- TETPL/I/IEVOVST 7'7p  KapSaV'  Kr)- the broken-hearted, to proclaim
ance to the captives, and recover-  pv~at  a/iLaAoTroLS                        KaEfL,   K   deliverance to the captives, and
" le pays d'alentour;" S. Fr., "lla contr6e d'alentour;" Bretsch.,   f " of Isaiah, the prophet;"'Iluatgo'ovy zoo00li'zov. Norton,
(in verbo), "regi cireurmjaciens."  "Round about" is tautological. Kend., Wakef., M., Thelw.  ~ulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, "Esaim
The verb;reotcoFo' signifies to go round. Alternative rendering, prophetie;" Schott, Kuincel, "Isaim vatis;" De Wette, "Jesa.
the region around," as Penn.                                  ja's, des Propheten;" S. Fr., d'Esaice le proph6te;" Iber., " de'"being praise d;" So 6z57eoc.  Kend.  elg., "wied    saias el profeta."  The Greek order should be retained, as,roS
geprezen;" Dc  Vette,  "gepriesen."  This Tword  is rendered ~r,~o'02pov is the defining term, distinguishing the author of " the
applauded" by Scarlett and M[.  Thomson, "with universal book" from other men, who might bear the samename. So Syr.,
applause."  Although "applaud" lpresents the thought, it is not    -..  Hb. 
more exact than "praise," and the latter has the advantage of    g "unrolling;" ae zzS"r-ag.,Norton, Kend.,, M. Dickinson,
being a biblical word, and one that is more familiar to common, having unrolled;" Vulg., "ut revolvit."  Kuincel, "libro evoreaders.  S. Fr., " etant honor;"  Diodati, "essendo onorato;" iluto, explicato:  razyr'toacsi' est evolvere, explicare ca, qum sunt
Castal., "celebrabatur;" Rob. (in verbo), "to honor, to glory, i.e., convoluta, ut oppositum 7rni~aaetv v. 20, est complicare convolvere;
to ascribe honor or glory to any one, to praise, to laud, to magni- Jcibrvzzraet, de libro evoluto legitur quoque 2 Regg. 19: 14 —fy." Tynd., Cran., and Geneva use the synonym "commended."  Libri autem  Ilebreorum  erant volumina, illigabantur duobus
"b by all;"' -,ro rivrw.  Penn, Kend., Wakef., Sharpe, baculis teretibus, qui capulos habebant, quos manu tenens qui
Angus, M. The preposition "of," with an objective case, as legebat, convolvere poterat atque evolvere librum  prout opus
instrumental, is no longer in use.                            erat."
"was brought up;"                      N, -re Q'auu4os.    Norton, Kendrick,   h " to preach good news;" svayye),i~sao9at.  Norton, "glad
Wesley, M., Rheims. Belg., "opgevoed was;" Luther and De news;" Dickinson, "to  publish good news;" Penn, Sharpe,
Wette, "erzogen war." Heb. N. Test., ].-  min. The imperfect "to preach good tidings;" Wakef., "to preach glad tidings;"
tense is employed by T''yndale, Cranmer, and Genevan. So v. 17 Scarlett, Campbell, "to publish glad tidings;"  Castalio, "ad
the E. V. rendersi' YaY?E?, ono,0U   "it was written."      laota-nuncianda;"  Schott, "ut —lta nuntiarem."  In Isaiah
d "according to his custom;"  veara ri ceiwoni&  a`rta.  So 61  1, from which this quotation is made, the verb is:_,   Sept.
Rob. (inr loco,  9'&wo), Thorn., Penn, Scarlett.  Vulg., Erasmus, eayys)liaaa&ae, Syr. e  ".    The radical idea, "to bring
"tsecundum consuetudinem suam;" Belg., " na zijne gewoonte;" good news, to announce or publish glad tidings (Rob., Lex.), is
Luther and De Wette, " nach seiner Gewohnheit;" Dan., "efter indicated by this verb, as it is employed by the Evangelists.
sin Sidvane."  As the participle eilo&'g is used for the substan- " Good news" is substituted for "gospel," as it presents the
tive (cxar'z  i,9os, Luke 1: 9), the literal rendering is preferred thought with greater clearness and force. "Tidings" is obsolete.
for exactness  and simplicity.                                De Wette, "frohe Botschaft zu bringen;" S. Fr., "pour annoncer
" "to read."  The use of "for," before the infinitive, is obso- Ia bonne nouvelle;" Iber., "f. annunciar buenas nuevas;"!tal.,'lete and ungrammatical.  In this instance, it is omitted by "per annunziare la buona novella."  Compare ch. 2 10.
Norton, Thorn., Wesley, Penn, Wakef., Sharpe, Scarlett, Camp.,     "to proclaim;'! mcov'~at.  Norton, Kend., Thor., Wesley,
Kcend., Angus, M.                                             Penn, Angus, Scarlett, M.  Vulg., Mont., "preedicare;" Eraq.,




36                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            CREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
ing of sight to the blind, to set a rvdAoko           vra/3AEcv'   7woo-reZAat'recovery of sight to the blind,
liberty them  that are bruised,          TEpao-JE'v   e'                   19       to set at liberty hthe oppressed,
~re8pcvay~vrovp E   v E    ea eO-'  Kt-  to set at liberty kthe oppressed,
19 To  preach  the  acceptableov   EKTO.  kto  proclaim    the  acceptable 19
year of the Lord.                        pVat  Evavr             vpov  &KTO. 
20 And he closed the book, and  20 Ka' Tr                  /ap  3t3Aov,  a7-  year of the Lord.  And  iroll- 20
he gave it again to the minister, |ovs  rT   v7r77peTr,  eEKcaOWoe    a   ing  up  the  book, he  gave  it
/                                     -       aIgain  -to the officer, and  sat
and sat down.  And the eyes of 7ra7rov    EUv  77,7  aovvaycwy                   o  adwin yto         the offier   and  sat
ot down.  And the eyes of all in
all them  that were in  the  syna-  fOtaA/o. 77av   aTre[sovre                  f at- the synagogue  "were  fixed on
gogue were fastened on him.              Tro.   21 "-Hpgaro  Ze  AEyetv 7rlpS  him.   And  he  began  to  say 21
21 And he began to say unto                 o,                        EW PO- to them, his   dy        fulfilled
them, This day  is this scripture  a, This dy ois fulfilled
fulfilled in your ears.                  Tat 77 7ypa7  afVT?7 E   TOLS do-rvl this scripture which is in your
Beza, " ut proedicem;"  Schott, " ut predicarem;" Rob. (Lex.), Itaque T, oavtYot h. 1. sunt calamitosi, oppressi, non ut alii
" to proclai-m;" Bretsch., "publice annuncio."  The radical sense volunt, vulnerati sel. compedibus vincti.",
of the verb is most appropriate here. Liddell (in verbo), "to call,  kk; to proclaim."  See note i.
make proclamation as a heraldl;" Iber., "a proclamar."  Heb.
N. T., ri5  Syr.              MuIdcl"toprclim                      "rolling  up;"  rz~Tdas.  See v. 17, note.  Norton, Kend.,
N.Murdock., "to proclaim."
Murdocktoproclaim.",,Thom., "had rolled up.": "recovery of sight;" Aidfi,'V.  Thom., Wesley, Penn,           "to the officer;"'vpJ V7trq7 j.  Norton, Wakef., M. This
Wakef., Scarlett, Camp., Angus, M.  Liddell (in verbo), "-a'akef., Sca~rlett, Camp., Angus,  M.  iddell  (i'n verbo), 1"a is the most usual rendering in the E. V.  " Minister" tends to
seeing again, recovery of sight."  Strictly speaking to recover    lead the common reader, who has the idea "minister of the,                                    o             mislead the common  reader, who has the idea "minister of the
sight implies that it was formerly possessed. Hence Kuincel on
word," or preacher called up in his mind, by that term. It is not
Matt. 11: 5, where the verb  6va3i2E&rovar occurs, renders ituivalent to                    the ruler" or "
equivalent to a o7.avvayos, "the ruler " or " chief director" of
cocci visumi recipiunt."  So E. V.,  the blind receive their
cci vism  reciiut."    So E..,  the blind receive their the synagogue, but probably indicates the officer termed by the
sight."  On John 9:11 (vifiEtvta, E. V., " I received sight"), Jews r,   who had the chge   of the sacred boos.
Kuincel remarks: " Curn homo ille a nativitate caecus fuisse dica-                           ed 
tur, c6vEY,).Eat vim  habet verbi simplicis fi.Eeva quod ipsum  Kuinl an  B             lc)
verbum v. 7, et 21, legitur." On this passage, Bloomfield remarks:  "1 "were fixcd;"  daa~v   eibovtrg.  Camp., Penn, Thomson,
"The term may, indeed, seem rather to denote the recovery of Scarlett.  This expression conforms to present usage.  It is
sight. But it admits of the present sense, i. e.,' I received my equally exact with "fastened," more euphonous, and more easily
sight,' since av&a is often used for rtwo, upward, and, consequently, enunciated.
may mean to look up; the peculiar faculty of the human race."    o "is fulfilled this scripture, which is in your ears;" "reCb2ietProna chin spectant animalia csetera terram;                zTac    yeas}r cxd;  iv zots oaLo'v'tcaYv.  Penn. By the position
Os homini sublime dedit: coelum tueri                       of " fulfilled," immediately before the sentence " in your ears,"
Jussit, et erectos ad sidera tollere vultus.-Ovrn, Met. 1 ~ 84.
Jussitet erectos ad sidera tollereVUUS.-VI, Aet. I: 8.    the common reader is misled as to the sense of the passage. The
The verb avafiAhrwe has sometimes the sense of looking at, as in thought is, that the declaration of Isaiah which they had just
Cyrop. 1, 4, 4 12, Ov' avafitrEElv t1o0s zov T rrZ7Cov EiX. zov T'aov heard, in reference to the Messiah, was fulfilled. Kuinel: "Hodie
rtz &Uvayuat.  In view of what has been said, the alternative  lludtl oractlum eventumo habet, vobis audientibus, i. e., hoc quo modo
rendering is suggested, " receiving of sight to the blind," or, more legi, impleri hodie videtis, me audientes, hodie eventu comprobaconcisely (with Vulg. and Eras., " cacis visum "), "sight to the tur, quod ibi propheta dixit."  This thought is presented with
blind."  So De Wette, "den Blinden das Gesicht;" Iber., "la different degrees of literality in the following versions:-Camp.,
reception de la vista para los ciegos;" Span., " a los ciegos " the scripture, which ye have just now heard, is fulfilled;"
vista;" Belg., " den blinden het gezichte."  Syr.,,L.  i...    Thom., " there is an accomplishment of this scripture, which you
IHeb. N. Test., ~t..,; rtpqb... have just heard;" Belg., " is deze Schrift in uwe ooren vervuld;"
k, the oppressed;" T&9eavodvovs.  Norton, Dick., Camp., S. Fr., "cette 6criture est accomplie, vous l'entendant;" De
Kend., Angus, YM.  Castalio, " calamitosos;" De Wette, " die Sacy, "cette 6criture, que vous venez d'entendre est accomplie;"
Gedriickten;" S. Fr.,' qui tout fouls;" Iber., " los oprimi- Iber.,  se ha cumplido esta Escritura, oyen do [lo] vosotros;"
dos;" Rob. (Lex.), "oppressed."   Bretsch.: " TE&eovauvo,  Syriac, M-l - jl-             5 ~;.  al  (Junius, " completa est
bello confecti, i. e., victi, oppressi, captivi; semel Luke 4: 19, scriptura he  quse est in auribus vestris"). Bloomfield (N. T.)
aroazetia& Tre0&avaEVovvs  E v dEal, victos captivos liberos remarks on this passage: " It is better with the Syriac, Bengel,
demittere, eas vindicare in libertatem; in Hebr. enim Jes. 58: 6, De Dieu, and Campbell to render,'which ye have just heard,'
leguntur, ht~~ 1:sr.:  m~r."' Kuinel (in loco),IDeut. 28: 33, literally,' which is now in your ears.' This, however, involves so
" legitur ho.1,alxoVtsevo5 xa~'seiavaceevos, oppressi et vexati harsh a catachresis, that we must suppose an ellipsis of i."  In.i~is (E. V.,' thou shalt be only oppressed and crushed always'). his Analecta he paraphrases the passage: "That which I hawe




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IV.                                                       37
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
22 And  all bare him  witness, vllOW.   22 Iat   aavTes  E/capTv- ears.  And all Pbore testimony22
and  wondered  at the gracious povV  aVrp,  Kal  E`OaV/a(0v 0                     " |to him, and  wondered  at the
words which proceeded out of his  rot' Aoyots  7s XaptTos, rTOLS EK- gracious words qwhich came out
mouth.  And they said, Is not this 7ropevoLEvotLS   cK  Tob  (rToarovs  of his mouth.  And they said,
Joseph's soil                           ayreS,:at  EAE'yoV,   OvX    ovy'o~'
Josephl's sonl?                       T avrov, KaL  EAE 70         O     23 i \VTOS  Is not this rthe son of Joseph?
23 And he said unto them, Ye EoTLyV  0  VIOS'  I[o-iocif;   23    oth
l sely  say l unto methi -,  W   W', aU S    I        E T   And he said to them, Ye will 23
Et7rE 7T'pO5 avrovn HlaVTCtS' E)pETTE
wvill surely Say unto me this pro- ere7'o'arv'  ttpw'eer
verb,  Physiciany    hal  thyel o f ot c  TipV 7rapa/3oA'V Tav'rT7V,'a-  surely say to me this proverb,
vserb,   Pl hysiian,    hear l            p, Op evo              eao'oa Physician, heal  thyself:      what-.1     1 Tpeyo 0eavrEvoov  o-camroy,  oa-a  Phvsicianl lieal thiyself: wvhatwhatsoever we lhave heard  dolle,                                        -           I        i, D~ovsra   IEV OylEvo a  Ev 7-i l~a- ever we  llav~e heard  dolle in
in Capernaum, do also ].ere in thy                                        Liao,  7oo-   r w    h       har   do e in
country.               w7EpPvoV/I, WOUlhTOV  Kat cOE  EU  Capernaurn, do  shlere, also, in
couintry.                                I~          Irr[  ry
t24 And  he said, Ye':i ly I say         24 Ifwe B~',  A7             thy  country.   And  hle  said, 24
24 Andclibe said, Ve,. lty I savi   24-1J7T   e'ArrA'y  vioI
unto you, No prophet is accepted                        rT' YT               EJL'Trl  I sa   Y
oft ov, et~ 7TrpoOqT'), 8eEKTos' EO-TIP.   1..  25,                               is uacceptable inl vhis own counin his own country.                       Tp'E l 7rarptt  2v''  iAo                                               uEU   7vap a  aUTO?)             E 7r aAsj2.5 But I tell you of a truth, O&eas' E~ Acyo' Jttvz, 7roAAac  X-pat try.  But I tell youl of a truth, 25
many  widows wvere in Israel in  7qoaP  eV 7'TLS'  tLeopats'EA/ov  eP many widows were in Israel in
thedays of Elias, when the heaven  Tr     lrpa71A, OTE EKAE01  o ov- the days of Elijahll, when  the
just now read, ye see this day fulfilled by the event."  Penn says, the E. V., or rather of Tyndale, which it copies. In colloquial
"This phrase is eq-ivalent to' which you have just heard;' and  phraseology we say, "do it here, too," and this is good authorityappears to be an example of what Hoogeven cails'nova loquendi                _-" Usus
gelus (in N.'I'.) pronomen asv',og adhibens pro relativo sg (i. e.,  Quem penes arbitriuni est et jus et norma loquendi."
-7 yeup" 0 v'rotsg oaia,,ysv (ieoI bv).'"  The rendering which I    t " Truly;" t7v.  This is tle Hebrew  v-z, which adver.
have adopted above, is literal, and yet it may be objected that bially signifies, truly, certainly. Gesenius (Lex.)  Rob. (Lex.)
there is a strong Hebraistic idiom in the language, I, therefore, "Emphatically, at the beginning of a sentence, truly, verily
suggest the following, which hlas been furnished by Campbell, Comp. Luke 9:27, a2c).sg."  "Verily" is out of use, except in
"which you have just now heard."                               quotations from  the E. V.  "Truly" is more intelligible to
P "bore testimony;" E,Ct,;eovVV.  Wakefield, Scarlett, M. common readers than the anglicized Latin word "verily."  This
"WTitness" is now used for the person who gives testimony, or word has never been sanctioned by general use.  "Truly" is
testifies. In all cases in which " witness" occurs after "gives," or uniformly substituted for it, in this Revision.
"bear," in the E. V., testimony should be its substitute.       u " acceptable;" JErvis. AWesley, Dick., Wakef., Scarlett,
q "which came out of; "'ots ixcoeEVouEivotg iEx. WVakefield, Aiigus, Norton, MA. So (E. V.) v. 19. Philipp. 4: 18. Hesych.,
Sharpe.  S. Fr., "qui soutaient de sa bouclhe;" Iber., "que b'ezzos. aeazro.  Heid. (Lex.), "acceptus, gratus;" Belgic,
salian de su boca; " De Wette, "die aus seinem Munde gingen." "aangenaam;" Iber., "acepto."  The word occurs in the Sept.,
In nearly every case, where a verb is compounded with a preposi- Isa. 56: 7, in this sense, at'vaa, acavcv E'aovrat 3exral Ez'ro
tion, and followed by the same preposition, the force of the &vagtagetdt0v, /ov, where it is the equivalent of ]=. If we
compounded verb is the same as the simple form.  1-lence.xgro- suppose that & er.o  iu&zw  (in the passage before us) is used for
esvovotg E;-, =- roOevocevots if..  If we retain " proceeded," J&iyrrae-to bring out the thought-the rendering should be, "is
then "proceeded from" would be the proper expression.         well received."
"the son of Joseph?" o vioS'Ircouaw;  Penn, Thom., Dick.,   v "his own."  As the pronoun in Bagster's text is avroV,
Wakef., Scarlett, Kend., Thelwall, M. In most cases of similar this rendering does not harmonize with it, but should be simply
construction, instead of the possessive case, the E. V. employs "his."  Still, as the rough aspirated a~~-ov stands in the text of
"of" with the objective, as "the son of David," rather than Griesbach, Knapp, Theile, Tittmann, Schott, Kuincel, Erasmus,
"Dav'id's son."  A good reason for this practice is found in all Elzevir, Stephens (third Ed.), the rendering of the E. V. may be
cases, where the hissing s is followed by another s.  Euphony sustained.  But with ai3rov, the rendering would be plausible,
demands attention in the Scriptures, as they are so frequently because 7t zebs (adj.) signifies one's native place, home, etc., that
read audibly.                                                 city, country, or place, which is one's own. Still, in Matt. 13: 54,
"here, also."  Thomson, Penn, Wakefield.  This arrange- we find ~sl xzcreic a6,oS in Griesbach, Knapp, Tittm., Schols,
ment is grammatically exact, and more harmonious than that of Stephens, Elzevir, Erasmus, Theile.




88                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHIAP. IV.
was shutupthreeyearsand imext uemylnTe adjectipta Kave, whic             h is   used ellpshut up threue   2:years;
7:12.  1 Timo. 5: 3.  So in L            atin C. N epos, Pref., c. 4,
~~~~~~~~~month~~esley, when  great femina was              idUt EYEET'  erentius Heaut.,. 1  80,'  vidt  muieri."
ette  Bloomfu t  " veao ia Ta is noa great so famine l  over alls a prim26 But unto none of them  was 1.da   aVTrc0v  E"r't   0'EAt'a, ELtheln:'n    et  t   ooe2
~~~~~Elia'~~s~. Fr. ti, save unoratio pleS."  In the arranemet of th                     is sentence,    I havu
cityre."  followed Nortof Sidon, unScarlett, Tha woman., Penthat   pOS'avKef., " 27    oA- to         a widow-woman,  at Zare
was a widow.                             AoI AE7Ypo~ 7'oa    E7''-EfAt-o-atoV  phath, a city  of Zidon.,  And 27
27. Ad a lps e i Vwoman at Sarepersta."  The iwvere in Israngemein
d And; mn le" of  the  tiE.        meV. is a slavElishah  and verbum  copy of the Vulgate, "in
eIsrael in the time of Eliseus the  marepa v.KaOapUO, Et mo  one of them   was te G.healed
~~~~~~~~~~~~fprophet; and  nonune   f themme vuve dans  Sarepta de Sidon;" S. Fr,
" vers unle femme v-euve at Sarepta de Sidon; " Iher., "i ua Ul
ran t muger vbiuda en  Sarepta [ciudad] de Sidon;" Itral. "ad una
cleansed,  saving   Naaman   the  EA  o-av   WaTE    ovved ova          hall in the Saretta di Sihone."arin
ane   ai    d  at ZarephathV;" ss O&eezTau.  thes e  prepos itin is rend ered
-so that;05"". Rob. (Lex., in verbo)  "Before a clause adject.       ev orbus [          v    s sum, quare passim
expressing result, or consequence, stalio, soad Zarephas that, so that."  SSohott, "additur v."  Septuagint,  m Heb. N. Test.,
~~~Norton, Thornm., Penn, Wakef., Sharpe, Sarltt, Camp., Te20w.                      16, sTroll. (Gram.,  25, p. 46)   X a is in fact a
Al. Here aimg  aiu're.  Belgic, "1zoodat;  S. Fr., "tellement feminine'adjective, which is used elliptically in, Luke 2:3
~que."7te"at Jerusalem")7  and 21.  1 Timo. 5:.  So in Latin C. 21Nepos1,  rf., c. 4,
7qoul  yoa62v~ua, zai ~~ov, sis.BqsoTa?  (E. V., " drewv nigh unlto
Jerusa    and wer   e come to Bethphvage.")  " Zarephathl" is
~~~~~~Aa great famaording to the ya.                             Test. orton, Thography., 1Wsley,' fem17: 9. Obad.
Dick., Wakef,. Sharpe, Scarlett, Camp., Kend., M. De Wette, Bloomf.: "tPvrarxoz  xpexv is not so much a pleonasm as a primi"eine grosse Hungersnoth;  Dan.," en stor I-unger;  G. Fr. tive oratio plena."  In the arrangement of this sentence, I have
and S. Fr., "une grande famine; " lber., "1una grande hambre."  followed Norton, Scarlett, Thorn., Pen,,, Wakef., "1to a widowv. 20. Heb. N. Test., m~,>e.
~Y ~ ~~                                 C  iS       a  a "oe  iNn  the time of   v      erted, ungrammatical arrangement
th e phraseology of the  E. V. is a slavish ad verbu   co ayspy of  Elisthe Vulgate, " i
DWette,"be  dasgauzeLand;  S.r.,"sutoteate   Sarepta Sidoni., ad mulierem viduam."  With better taste G.
Ital., "spra tutta la terra."  The ordinary signification, of e    r,"es  n   em    euedn   arpad   ion;.F.
umnc thar ") i   s uan alternatimme veve   Sarepta de S ring.,       una
(cam acus.) i entirly appopriat here.mug'er viuda enSrpa[idd    e Sdn                          Ta. 1a    n
"~~~a~~ ano onet;"  oa.  M. Castal., "et tamen   De Sacy, "note.
3sent..,
And        inbut;" Sl?d. See v. 26, note.
ii~anmoins."  This is an instance of the apparently adversative  edov in Saetad  idn.
l  h,, all;" ~da,,E,. Wakef., Kenld., MV., Angus, Wesley, Dick.,
Penn, Scarleft,  el     l M., Rhi. The   prye"     is sup erfluo ds.
use of Yeatl, where the thought is clear in itself without the aid.T
of a  aderstiv  paticl, a  inMat. 6: 2, i~c5c~EOVC  "at" by Thorn., Dick., Penn, Wakef., Scarlett.  Beza, "ad;"
zae a~rav  ~ucv -.- ~~~ee  aixd 10   9    "    Castalio, "ad Zarepbtham" Scbott, "1ad-Sareptami;  S. Fr.,
GT~ovi~s  eaua~io.r)eTu   a   al  lmt   6~earm   "a   Sarepta."  Compare Acts 20: 16, cim Jeooa6.b'1ia (E. V.,
v.. r. A.. Rob. (Lex., za'm) remarks: "1In all these passages the "tJrslm)   n    1:1.Mt.2,~'ovd
rendering but is admissible, but not necessary; in others, it would ieoo6.u a  a o2,''  lmB9~a'  E.  de    -nihut
destroy the true sense.".         J~~~~~~~~erusalem, and were come to Bethphage.")  "Zarephath " is
"tono  ne." ~~ui o6e~uav.Rob (Lx.,in  erb):"Abaccording- to the 0. Test. orthography, 1 Kings 174: 9. Obad.
v. 20. Heb. N. Test., lal'                Ttnr 
solutely as subst. no one."   This rendering, being exact, is                           T- 
preferred to the contracted form "1none," euphonia gratia.          "ithtmeoEisa"Ir Ewaov Ihveeand
b ibt  "the phraseology of the E. V., though "1in the days of Elishab"
this:  cii4.   Saveis obsolte.  Schoefield rmarks on(as in E. V., Mark 2: 26,'7r'c fl   a,'in the days of Abiaths The mistake in the authorized translation is not an un-thr)isugeedaanlentveedrn.
naturalI one, but the effect of it is most unfortunate. It introduces  "n Cn;   6~.Sev  6  oe
a direct blunder by making the passage state, that Elias was sent
to none of the Israelite widows except -to a Sidonian widow. And    ~ "tbut;" a1 Et  See v. 26, note.
so of the lepers. Though the natural and common sense of ci       h "al"0rwe.WkfKn..  nuWseDc.
As' except,' it is not uncommonly used, as here proposed, in a Penn, Scarlett, Thelwall, M., Rheims. "1 They " is superfluous.
sense not of limitation, but of exclusion."  See et' It', Rev.."hearing; " aizov'ovxEm.  Thorn., Wesley, Camp., Mi., Kend.,''21: 27.  There is really an ellipsis with El imil, thus, ci' uI,  Thelwall.
(AEz9'1  Jl ~dera                                                 "these words."  Penn, M., "words."  This supplement is




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIHAP. IV,                                        39
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
28 And  all they  in the syna- 29 cKa   avao'ravres E'  e'/3aAov a- wrath, and, krising  up,'they 29
gogue, when  they  heard  these  rOv'eo r-s 7roA-ECoS, Kal -q"yayop drove him  out of the city, and
things, were filled with wrath,                                              po      led  him  to  te brow   mof te
avo~a     -7-opo-Tvoog  led him  to the brow  -of the
29 And rose up, and thrust him,                                               mountain  on whic   their city
E ov  -q 7roAts- aVrToV COKoi8?-0o nai                nwhc   herct
out of the city, and led him unto   /  O.II/I      w    ut    o wi    hi 
the  brow   of the  hill, (whereon  To, et  TO  KaraKp7lvILo-at  avrV was bult, to   ast hm  down
30        \headlono'                                        u        e      psig3
their city  was built,) that they  30 airos  3&            teAo &            eo'v eadlongW;   but  he,  passing o30.,. 1,,, through  the  midst of  them,
might cast him  down headclong.    avbrOv e7ropeverTO.
30 But le, passing through the           31 KCAI KcxrTAOEV eS' KCa7rEp- "went away.   And  he  came 31
midst of them, went his wray,                                                        down to Capernaum, a city of
31 And came down to  Caper- vaovt 7roAt?  F7 aAtAata' Ka   Galilee, and  taught them  0on
naune, a city of Galilee, and taugh t?V  6taa-Kcor avTrovs Er Tos o              -  te              nd tauh the 
32 n    17                  s \ the sabbaths.  And they were 32
them  on the sabbath-days.                         32 KX'e&7rA77o'oovTo'7rL astonished  at  his  Ptreching,o
32 And  they  were astonished.                    700                astonished  at his  Pteachi,,
at his doctrine: for his word was 7r   8t0aX1  avrov, ort eM e4ovo-ta for his word was rwith authorwivth power.                           ]va o Aoyos- avroL.            Ira EM   7  ity.   And  in  the  synagogue 33
33 And in the synagogue thl(ere                       T                               e was a   an,  who   a   a
n In ~ ~     ~    ~    ]'~Opoo7r.~a_~yor/9 7Y a  EXW~  there was a man, who band a
was a mal~ which had a spirit of,,,
an unclean devil; and he cried out 7rWeV /xa &atUtoviov aKaOaprov, KaL spirit of an  unclean'demon;
with1 a loud voice,            cLME'KpUE~   r,tEyaAN,   34 X'- and he cried out with a loud
masculine, where the adjective, or adjective pronoun stands alone, instruction given.  Bretsch. (in verbo), "actus docendi, institutio,
is common in the N. Test.  Compare John 6: 39; 17: 2.          materia institutionis,' doctrina quum dogmata, tum  proecepta.'"
k " rising up;" d,,ao~T:vs-E.  Thomson, W5Vesley, Scarlett, M. |In classic usage, c&aycz  seems to be used only as eouivalent to
S. Fr,, "s'6tant levis."                                       thiasts-: "they drove;" i~~i~vor.  Thom., Camp., M., Rob. (Lex.,   q A comma is placed after "teaching," in conformity with the
in verbo, 1. b.) " Thlrust " is too specific, as it necessarily implies Greek text of Bagster, Tisch., Tittmann, Elzevir.  So in the
to push or crowd with violence," while "to drive" implies versions of Norton, Penn, Sharpe, Wesley. S. Fr., "sa doctrine,
urging forward either by actual physical force applied to the parce que-;" Iber., "ensefanza, porque."
object, or often by threats, commands, etc.                      r " with authority;"'?tovaia.  Geneva, Norton, Wesley,
"of the mountain;" ToV OeovS. G. and A. Camp., Dick., Dick., Wakef., Penn, Scarlett, Sharpe, Campbell. Mont., Beza,,  >,., "~~~~~~~11auctoritate*  S. Fr.,1 "aec autorit6  " lber., "1con autoritad-" 1
Kend&A., 3Thelwall.  So rendered in sixty-twyo cases out of sixty- "auetoritate;" S. Fr., "avec autorit;" Iber., "con atoritad"
Kend.,* M.,                                                   Diodati, "con autorita."  So in the parallel Mark 1: 22, novfive, in E. V. It shound be uniformly represented by "mountain.",,
Vulg., Mont., -Eras.; Beza, Castal., Kuincel, " montis."  "Hill" uaiv, E. V., "authority," and Matt. 7: 29; 8: 9. Luke 4  36.
See v. 6, note.
was employed by Tyndale, who was copied by the earlier English. 6, note.
translators.                                                       "demon;" 8acolaiov.  Thomson, Dick., Norton, Sharpe,
went away;"  eo.   Thomson, Wesley, Scarlett, Camp., Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M.  S. Fr., "demon;  Iber.,
n " went away;"    EVeo.   Thomson, Wesley, Scarlett, t"demonio."  Note on Revision of Mark: "There is no difference
Camp., Kend. Rob. (Lex., in verbo), " to pass on, to goaZwv and    toov.  These words
depart."  In conformity with Bagster's text, as well as that of 
Griesbach, Tisch. Lachm., Knapp, Theile, Tittm., Scholz, Eras., are applied to a class of "unclean spirits, who are the servants
Griesbacb, Tiscll., Lachim., Knapp, Thle le, Tittm., Scholz, Eras., of Satan. See Luke 8: 29, 30. Matt. 9: 34. Mark 3: 22-26.
Stephens (third Ed.), and Elzevir, a period is placed after 1zo f Sat    Se  ue   S  29. Mt. 9     3          ar        -2
qeeero.  This is the punctuation of Thom., Wesley, Campbell,.doo, when it refers to spiritual existence, is applied in the
DVick., Sharpe, Kend., Angus.Cmblsingular, to Satan zag' EoXiv.  There are many' demons,' yet
Dick., Sharpe, Kend., Angus.
but one' Devil.' As we. have no single term, which is the
"on the sabbaths;"  rv ors ad 9,aaov. Sharpe. "Days" is equivalent of'demon,' we are obliged to transfer, when we can
superfluous. As this plural sometimes occurs in cases where it is not translate. See Campbell's Dissertations, VI., Part I., where
singular in signification (see Rob., Lex., aor'fa ov), the alterna- these words are fully examined."  I have employed "demon,"
tive rendering is suggested, "on the sabbathl."               wherever these words occur. These spirits seem to be the fallen
P   "teaching;" &3az87.  Kendrick, Wesley, Sharpe, Angus, angels, 2 Pet. 2: 4, Jude 6, and are subject to Satan, Luke
Wiclif. Iber., "su enseflanza."  As i''ctaZy  signifies both the act 11: 15.,'E' Bee,[jefiovA,r'oovT tazcv 8aeviovic-Matt. 25: 41,
of teaching, and tltat which. is taught, it has an exact equivalent,b  ve za aia~veov b srotoiaaqetovos'r5 Seafl6ie xa~ roS'?.
in the English word "teaching."  The anglicized Latin "doe- Aocs arroi. Vulgate, Beza, "deemoff um;" Schott, "daemonii.~
trine," in present usage, only indicates that whih is taught the. Syr., ]    li. HeN. T,.'i.




4C                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IV.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
31 Saying, Let us alone; what yov,'Ea, r[ &Jv  K:a    o'Iro,                 voice, saying, tAlh! what have 34
have  we  to  do  with  thee, thou  oa-o  NaapyvE';  7A9es' avroAe''at we to do with thee, uJesus of
Jesus of Nazareth? art thou conme,/a'; -,   * rE                         "       Nazareth,  lhast thou come to
qa o~Sea  Ger   TtS' El,    o aytosl
to destroy us? I know  thee who  TO   OEOV.                 K'ETl       ev  destroy us?  I know thee, who
thou art, the Holy One of God.                                ha eer oev tou  art,  the  Holy  One  of
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
35 And  Jesus  rebuked  him, avTc1) o  Irro-s',,  Ay /OwV,  01                   God.  And Jesus rebuked him, 35
saying, Hold thy peace, and come  071Tr, Kat EEAOE E  avTrov.  ]Kat saying, wBe silent, and  come
out of him.  And when the devil pt[a   avTroV  &o tltOVL                  ) eLr TO  out of him.  And  the demon,
hlad thrown him  in the midst, he   eov WEi3AOEV  aW7r avTroO,?8Ev  xthrowing  him   down  in  the
came out of him, and hurt him                            /     36   o                        n
not.!                                                \!~!
ot~.                                                UT~aywazo arOP.  KaL  yE7E ETO - idst, came  out of him, and
36 And they were all amazed,   att//3oS  EWr  7arasra, Kat  -vvEAa- hurt him  not.   And  Yamaze- 36
and spake among themselves, say- Aovv  7rpbs'AAiAovS, A'yovres, ment came  on  all, and  they
ing, What a word is this! for with  T/      Ayos' OTOS   T                        spoke  to oe anoter, sayin,
0 7                     _77'    Ay~~~~~~ov-oros',  orLt 6v ov- spoke  ~to one anothier, saying,
authority and power he commanid-  f/c Ka    v              eL  EWTaO OeL  TOt,  What a word is tlhis! for with
au~~~~~~~~tllrtyad oeV he     oman-ri Ka[  va/1et Eyrtza0ro'Et TotS
eth the unclean spirits, and they',,                       authority and  power he com-  I aKad~apTotS  VrVEv~tact,  Kat  E- _ 
coneic out.                            I',   Ka p'      mandeth  the  unclean  spirits,
37 And thle fame of him  went ePpXovrat;,   Kat   eyErOpEVETO  and  they  come out.  And -a 37?\       ~,     -     /       /
out into every place of the country  7 X~oS -Ept awrTOV E[S'  rarTa TOWOV rumor bconcerning him  -spread
round about.                           I TTS WEpLXfpOV.                            abroad into ev6ry place dof the, "Ah!"'Ea. Kend., Dick., Camp., M., WVakef., Norton, and in omnibus;" Eras., " factus est pavor super orines;" Belg.,
Scarlett, " Hah! "  Beza, "Ah "  Castal. and Schott," Hen!  "daar kwam  een verbaasdheid ouer alle;" De Wette, "alle
De Wette, " Ha!"  G. Fr. and S. Fr., " Ha!"  Iber., " Ea!" fiberfiel Staunen;" Iber., " les vino asombro a todos."  The
Diodati, "Ahi!"  Rob. (Lex.), "gener. ah/l! aha!"  Bretsch.: E. V. has made no distinction between the rendering of i&aotif4
"Particula exclamandi, qume est vel admirantis, vel dolentis ah! %ijoav 7zCdves in the parallel, Mark 1: 27 (" and they were all
vah! eheuit!  Habetur etiam in lingua hebraica,     Jud. 6:22, amazed"), and that of this passage, where the text is not the
coil. v. 33. Jer. 1: 6. Joel 1: 15."  Heb N. Test.,,. The same.  It fails, therefore, in exactness.  See Rob. on ha"fio,.
E. V. follows the Vulg., which renders this word by sine, as The literal rendering is appropriate.
though it were the imperative (of Eaico)'aE.  It is probably     "to one another;" ~rogs  W2rr2ovs.  Thomson, Norton,
derived from that imperative, but should not be confounded with Scarlett, Sharpe, M. Rob., Liddell (in verbo). Bretsch., "alius
it. A similar mistake occurs in Syr.,          "let me alone" alilum, stepissime ut Matt. 24: 10. John 13: 35. Acts 7: 26, etc."
(sine me).                                                    So (E. V.) Mark 4: 41; 9: 50. Luke 2: 15, etc. The arrangeu "thou," the supplement of the E. V. (copied from Tyndale), ment " one to anotlher" is obsolete.
is omitted as superfluous. It is dropped by Thomson, Wesley,' "a rumor;" Zos. Beza, Schott, "rumor;" Kuincel, " *oe,
Wakef., Norton, Penn, Sharpe, Dick., Camp., Kendrick, Angus, h. 1. fama, rumor, respondet Hebr. b', quod Symmach., Job
Thelwall.                                                     39: 24, Ps. 17: 14, expressio (xos."  Bengel, r"yos, sonus, vox
v   "hast thou come;" I20sS. Norton, Dick. The use of the propagata e voce. Rob. (in verbo), " rumor."  There is nothing
auxiliary "to be" with intransitive verbs is a violation of our in the text to authorize the use of the indefinite article "the." It
idiom, though it is quite common in the E. V. It is a Gallicism. is not employed by Wakefield, Penn, Thelwall, Sharpe, or Heb.
See Webster's Diet., Introd., p. lv. If allowable in any case, it N. Test. (.=p).
is only where rzxo occurs; this verb in the present having the    b "concerning him;"  Tree  avroS. Angus, Thelwall. This
sense of the perfect, so that we may say, "I am come," i. e., is the ordinary rendering of reei.  So (E. V.) Matt. 16: 11.
I have come, I am here. Even here in most cases "I have come"' Mark 5: 16. Luke 24: 27. Acts 28: 22.  "His fame," which
will express the thought; while the imperfect = to a pluperfect. has been employed by some translators, is incorrect, as that would
Sophocles, Gr. Gram., p. 233. Lidd. (Lex.) Buttm., ] 137, note 7. require ~Zos avOS, thus Mark 1: 28, ) gczo) a',roV, E. V., "his
"Be silent;" 0tuc0'0%ret. Thom., Norton, Penn, Scarlett, fame."
Camp., Kend., M. The phrase "to hold one's peace" is obsolete.   c "spread abroad;".2rooeVrb-ro.  So (E. V.) Mark 1: 28,
x " throwing-down;"  ktav.  Kendrick, Wesley, M. The Norton and Scarlett, "spread;" Beza, "dimanavit;" Castalio,
participial construction is retained by Thom., Scarlett, Mont., "dimanabat;" Greenf. (Lex., in loco), "to be spread abroad."
Beza, Schott.                                                 A  rigidly literal rendering, "went forth" (or abroad), is not
J "amazement came on all;" ~yse'o?d/~fios,:  realvzas. according to the idiom of our language.
Wakef., Sharpe, "amazement came on them all;" Penn (follow-   d " of the surrounding region;" *si  asxa~eov. See ch. 4:14,
ing MS. B.), "fear came on them all;" Vulg, "factus est pavor note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.- CHAP. IV.                                                  41
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
38 And  he arose  out of the           38'vacr'ao' 8E ( K -7'  r-vva- surrounding region. And, eris- 38
synagogue, and entered into  Si- yo7y, EtoAOev  eS  Ti oKa;ing up out of the synagogue,
mon's house.  And Simon's wife's Ztlvoso"'   7revOEpa' 6e roi  Xt'he entered into the house of
mother was taken with a great  eovor  g               ovreXo txeir   7rvperT  Simon.  And gSimon's motherfever; and they besought him  for'eyahco    Kant  7prav    aro in-law  was taken with a hvioher.'        39 Ka\ fto     S    a- lent fever; and they besought
37rtEpL avT77S      Kat EWto.ZraS  E7ta39 And he stood over her, and                                                 him  for her.  And,'standing 39
rebuked the fever; and it left her: Ka.',, /  over her, he rebuked the fever,
Ka   waw'  vapaXpV.a              i
and  immediately  she arose  and   \s                                           and it left her; and immediministered unto them.                   e azaac-Tao-a?7ECOVEtL avTOLS.         ately she rose and ministered
40 wsvrov7'o (S' 780 TVAkov, 7far- to them. ~And when the sun 4o
40 Now  when the sun was  set-                                                to them.       nd when the sun 40
ting, all they that had any sick res' orot etXov ao-Evo vTras rrolts was setting, all who had any
with divers diseases, brought them  7rotKtAtr?7yayov   avrvr   7rpo sick  with th arious  diseases,
unto him: and he laid his hands agvTro           0    E  tvi  cKao-nT   aJrt v brought them  to him, and he
on every one of them, and healed  Ta\s  XetpaS  E7rLOeS' edepa7revo-eI,  laid his hands on'each one of
them.                                 avTro`.    41 e i7PXE7TO      Kal &at- them, and healed them.  And 41
41 And devils also came out of  Lvlota U7rro 7TOAAv, Kpto OrTa Ka[ demons, also, came out of many,
many, crying out and saying, Thou Ae'yoora,  OT -TV  eL  o Xptoro   crying  out, and saying, Thou
art Christ, the Son of God, And                     Oe           a  art mthe Son of God.  And he,
he, rebuking them, suffered them
ot teauk'n  for,          t he y  ke th tOVK eta avra AachEr^ 07ot    8tcTrao
not to speak: for they knew that                                        42 E-not to speak: for they. knew
he was Ch7orist.                           X   t -T o    arp7V    avrov etav.   that he was -the Anointed. And, 42
42 And when  it was day, he 2Vo0EV77?) /le-pa-' eXenAOv E7r o- oday having come, he departed
departed, and went into a desert peVO7 EL pS Ep77L0oV To7ror, Kat Ot and went into a desert place,
place; and the people sought him, OXAOL E'67TOVV  aVUTO, Kat 7AOotV and  rthe crowds sought him,
e 4 "rising tip;" ivaaras. Wesley, Penn, Theiwall, M. Iber., these words by "every one," or "each."  The above phrase is
" habiendose levantado;" Span., "levantandose;" Diodati and literal, and presents the thought with accuracy. Beza, Castalio,
Ital., "levatosi."                                         and Mont., " unicuique."  Syr.,'n,' i.  De Wette, " einem
" he entered;" eiari&.ev. Wesley, Scarlett, Sharpe, Camp., jeglichen;" Belg., " een jegelijk;" Iber., " cada uno."
Thelwall.                                                    m The reading of the Text. Recept., 6 Xea'zos, is canceled by
g "Simon's mother-in-law;"    7 vrev&ae  zo%~ Xuvos. Thom- Gr., Lachm., Tisch., Knapp, Theile, and bracketed by Tittmann.
sCn, Tyndale, Geneva, Cranmer. So (E. V.) Luke 12: 53. Matt. Schott remarks as follows: " Post ao El vulgo add. 6 Xetaro;.
10: 35. This compound term accords with present usage. For Omissimus cum Griesb. et al. (ex glossemate prof.) prmeeuntibus
conciseness and easy enunciation, it should be employed uniformly sex codd. unc. verss. Copt. (Memph.), Arm., Arab. polygl., Vulg.,
as the equivalent of erv9ce a&. So the cognate masculine, rev- Ital., nonnullis patris."  Kuincel: " Plures codd. et verss. 6 Xet.
9eooS, is rendered " father-in-law" in (E. V.) John 18:13.  aros omittunt, nec dubito quin adscripserint illud grammatici,
h "a violent fever;" zrvoes-i  #eyd2qq. Thom., Dick., Camp., tanquam  interpretamentum  verborum   ibOs  zoi Oeoi6."  The
Kend., Angus, M. Castal., Schott, " gravi febre;" De Wette, reading should be dropped as an interpolation.
" mit einem heftigen Fieber;" Luther, " mit einem harten Fieber."   n "The Anointed."  See ch. 2: 26, note.
Meytas is tropically used to indicate extent of force, intensity,
effect; hence violent, vehement. Rob. (Lex.)                 o  day having come;" yevos    us.   Vulg.,  ontanus,,..    "facta die;" Eras., " facto die;" Beza and Schott, " orta die."
"standing;" lero:krs.  Kend., Wesley, Scarlett, Norton, Having rendered 6tvas yevoguevos uniformly by  evening having
Dick., Camp., Thelwall, M. Diodati, " stando."             come," the above expression is adopted as accurate. The followJ "And;".k. So (E. V.) in parallel, Mark 1: 32. Penn, ing is an extract from the note on Mark 1: 32 (6ihias yevod.e
Norton, Sharpe, Kend.                                      VS): " There is an unnecessary variety in rendering this phrase:
k " various;" zotx.i).at.  Kend., Penn, M., Robinson, (Lex.) in the E. V."  Other things being equal, uniformity of rendering
"Divers" is obsolete.                                     I isimportant.
I "each one;" ev~ lxdzano. Translators have usually rendered   p "the crowds;" of x;d~o.  See ch. 3: 7, note.  KuiUd




42                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING -TO LUKE. CHAP.:V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
and  came unto him, and  stayed  ES'o  avrov, Ktc   KaTEtXov arTovand cane to him, and   would
him, that he should  not depart ro|            i    wopeverEroc   c7w' arcv. have  detained  him, that  he
from  them.                             43  ere 7rpoE  avrov                    T \It might not depart from  them.
43 And he said  unto  them, I Ka  Tat   reat                  A I  eayye-And he said to  them, I must 43
must preach the kingdom  of God  A[a a   ue                   e  rr   trAear preach the kingdom  of God to
Aio-ao-Ocd  fLtE  8,iT\77a2A)'a 
to other cities also, for therefore,,                       other cities also,'because for
am  I sent.                             TO?)o O u   ort es  TOUTO a4e1TA- this -I have been  sent.  And 44
44 And  he  preached  in  the /Lat.               K t 771  K77VOU cV  Ev  he preached in the synagogues
synagogues of Galilee..rats arvcaycoyats Tr?  I'asAtAa[tas. of Galilee.
CHAP. V.                                  CHAP. V.                                  CHAP. V.
AND  it came to pass, that as'EFENETO    3N  EP  r-e  TrOIv    AND it came to pass,- as the  1
the people pressed  upon  him  to   XAO              Kec          T   TO    KO- crowd pressed on him  to hear
hear the word of God, lie stood by  et   O   Ayv rov   o  Oeoa - the word of God, bhe himself
the lake of Genesaret,                                                     LIov~7'-wa  S'     2
thelakeof G~enesaret,     | o, rev         o e rc   7rap&  triPM. A//xr/ rl was standing  b~y the lake of
2 And saw  two ships standing  FEvve o-aperT - 2   at  EIae   8Vo  dGennesaret;e and flie saw two  2
makes the following remark on this word (note Luke 3: 7): 0 (xaratxe, (E. V.), "the Father hath sent me."  WVakefield and
"Vocabulo of ~'xAol neutiquam significatur oinnis populus, qui ad Sharpe, "I was sent;" Iber., "hi sido enviado;" Vulig., Mont.,
Johannem accesserat, ut eum docentem audiret, ab eoque baptiza- Eras., Beza, Schott," missus sum."  "A m I sent" was employed
retur, sed ut e Matth. 1. c. apertissime patet, inltelligendi sunt by Tyndale; he was copied by most of the Eng. translators,
Pharisei ac Sadducemi.  Et satis constat roviG A'Zovs nonnun- though without any exigentia loci, which demanded a departure
quam notari, quosdam e turba, e populo, ut John 7: 20; 12: 32 from the usual force of the perfect.
al. quo sensu etiam  infra v. 10, flagitante orationis serie, hoc   a "That" (after "came to pass") is omitted as superfluous. So
ipsum  nomen capiendum  est. Facile autem est intellectu, quiThom., Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, Wakef., Sharpe, Norton, Thelfactum sit, ut in archet ypo Luca commemorarentur of o8Zlot in   all Tyndale, Geneva.
wall, Tyndale, Geneva.
Matthimi contra archetypo, Pharismi et Sadducmi."                 
hb 44 e himself (was standing);D " a'5s3 ((V Eas). Thelwall.
"would have detained; " YarExsov.  Penn, "would have This literal rendering is adopted on the ground, that the writer
withheld;" Norton, "would have prevented;" WVakef., "would by the use of aTos intended to distinguish the position of Christ
have hindered;" De Wette, "wollte-zuriickhalten."  Stuart's from that of the crowd. They had pressed onward, so that he
Gramin., ~ 136 (II.), note b, p. 218: "From the general nature of was brought to the water's edge, and had no longer room to
the imperfect, it is adapted to designate action commenced, but not stand and address the people.  Hence, he directly stepped on
completed, and often, as we might suppose, it is employed in this board the ship, and made the request noticed in the next verse.
way; e. g., Matt. 3: 14, o &'Iwoavvr/7s &eY.Wc.vev avro'v, forbade His position on the shore is indicated by  vra    T A' n i,/
him, i. e., at first, but, afterwards, he yielded. So 3fov2OP7v4, i. e., literally "beside the lake."
if it could have been so;" so Rom. 9:3, I wished, i.e., if it
could have been so. To this may be added Acts 25: 22, #o- A    was standing;",   ar es.  Angus, Thomson, Scarlett,
[J:ucp'~: san  5,,o V o    v&,&ezov ~zsoaat, E. V.," I would, also,vor  Sharpe, Dick., M., Thelwall.  Syr., ]ea l1..l oSr   (" and he was
hear theman myself."    E.V.,Iwouldals standing ").
hear. e....
"because;"   r.  Rob. (Lea., in verbo):3, Scarlett, i   Gennesaret."  This word has become so fully naturalized
Camp. Yulg., Mont., "quia."  In the parallel, Mark 1: 38, the in our language, that it is deemed preferable to the O. T. orthotext is eis tofto yao. The particle yao is properly rendered in graphy," Chinnereth," or "Chinneroth" (n, riz).  Gesen.
the E. V. by "for."  In this instance, o'*e should not be con- |remarks: "In the times of the N. T., this lake bore the name of
founded with the rendering of the former word..:.  (" Genesar.')  Syr., 
~"I. have been sent forth; " ceiara2u.  So the perfect is    e In conformity with the text, a semicolon is placed aftex
"..I have -been sent forth; atea'oral/at. So the perfect is
renderedM by the samne tense in the E. V., Luke 4: 18,'' iaraice,  Gennesaret.  So the text of Griesb., Knapp, Tittmann, Elzevir,
ren~~iod byt'sm e-e-ei  h......,Lk4  1 ll80 7rotl]ceS,,'ti hah':enl;m~e (nt, ihe endth             me.) SoLuk 7:20,Stephens (third Edit.)  The semicolon is used in S. Fr., Diodati,
AGT~~~~~cFP'~~~~~~~ ~Beza.
Ta& oalEv 2,79 (E. V.),'hath sent us."  There is no good Beza.
reason for rendMeing the perfect:in the passage before us by the    f "h he saw;" eI&. Thom., Penn, Wakef., Sharpe, Campbell,
present.  In John 3: 28, the phrase (E. V.) "I am  sent" is Thelwall.  As a semicolon is placed after "Gennesaret," the
rep.. ted by ae'oa..ts     s'd. John 5'::6, J wrairve/~e pronoun must be expressed.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. V.                                                      43
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
by  the lake: but the fishermen  7rAoia  E5rr-Tra 7rapa Tv A/prtvv'  ships standing by the lake; but
were gone out of them, and were  ot 8  aAie   a7ro/3awrei Jcr avr o   the fishermen,'havinggone out
3,h
wasling their nets. a        ~    r e 4wAvlav                                 aSa' e \/ a3  of them, were washin:g htheir
3 And he entered into one of  8\ eIt A  7-                Aot                    nets.  And, ientering into one  3
E EIS EV  (DV 7~oL'0V,    77)) TO?)
the shrips, which was Simon's, and,                  \,, \ of the ships, which was Simon's,
the  ships, which was Simon'sad.qCOlos'~ rpcorrlorEv  avrov  ayro  ~eakdhmkoptofaltl
prayed him  that hle would thrust,                         the asked him  kto put off a little
out a little from  the land.  And  T7S' 77S E~yravayayetLV OAtYOv- Kat from  the  land.  And  he  sat
he sat down, and taught the people  KO oas  eot&a(rKeV eK TO   7rAotov  down, and  taught the crowds
out of tlhe ship.                       TO    OXAOVs.         ( 2S   E EVrav'oaro  out of the ship.  And when ihe  4
4 Now when he had left speak- AaAc^V, Et7rE 7rpOS' TOY  2tLt)ova, ceased  speaking, he  said  to
ing. le said unto Simon, Launch'E acaye  e    T    3Oo                       a   Simon,'Put off into the deep,
out into the deep, and let down  XaA0-Tare ra  &KTcrva  mptcV  e'v  and let down your nets for a
your nets for a draught.                aypar. 5 at aroKptOets o   [-draught.  And Simon, answer- 
5 And  Simoni answering, said  boy etrer avrTO, _Erto rara   S' {ing, said  to  him, Master, we
unto him, Master, we have toiled                                                              nthrough the whole
all the niolght, and have taken notli- l    1         oe                           night, and taken nothing; o et,
ing; anevr lssat t            word I,                                              at thy word I will let down the
nwill let do      the nles t. t         at t o-ov  xaAao'co   o   tKrvor. net.  And when they had done  6
will let down the net.                                             T     KVP
6 And when they had this done,     Ka     TOVTO  7r               o:o-aare,  rvv- this, they inclosed a great mul6 And where theyv  wwhad tWOtPtitde   f  ishs doadntei
they inclosed a great multitude of   K         ra tX CO   rXo 7roA'   titude  of  fishes;P  and  their
fishes: and their net brake.           18tepp77yVVTo  3   TO  (L'KTvov  a'- net qw'as breaking.  And they  7
E "having gone out; "   rodavres.  Thomson, M., Thelwall. portu, et altum petunt."'E't (in composition) here has the force
Castalio, " digressi;"  Schott, " degressi;"  Span., "habiendo  of our English suffix " ward."  Bloomf. (in loco.)
salido."
~~~~~~~~~~salido."                              I~ "he ceased; "'raaOcto.  Kendrick, Angus, Wesley, Penn,
h "their nets:"'a& 8z-va(X.  As this is a case, where the Rob. (Lex., in verbo.)  Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, "cessavit;"
article is used with the force of a possessive pronoun, it is not S. Fr., " il eut cess6 " Iber., "ces6."  As an alternative, the
necessary to italicize "their," inasmuch as it is not a supplement. familiar expression, "when he had done speaking."  So Thom.,
Kuihner, Gram., ~ 244. 4,'" The article very often takes the place Scarlett, Wakef., Camp.
of the possessive pronoun, when it is connected with such sub-     
m,, Put off;" Emavayaye. See v. 3, note on this word.
stantives as naturally belong to a particular person (equally true
of a particular thing,) mentioned in the sentence. In such cases,  "through the whole night;"        ri.  Sharpe,
0                               Dick., 11~~~~~~~ "thringh he whole nighit.1;"hel;;wa */~l.  Thisrpendrn
the Englishl uses the possessive pronoun."  In cases, where the Dick.,  during the whole night."  Thewall.  This rendering
Dick.,"durin the appoprae snsigh. Thlwl     Thrs  rendering
article has this force, there is no emphasis; otherwise, the pronoun                                      ough," and,
~~~~~~is employed.~                                   ~ ~not "all," but the " whole."  Liddell (Lex.)  Schott, "per intei "entering;" ~yzfag. Kend., Scarjett, Penn, Dick., M. The gram noctem; " Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, " per totam noctem;"
participial construction is adopted by Wesley, Norton, and Thel. Iber., " toda la noche."
Eras. and Beza, "ingressus;" S. Fr., " tant monte;" Span.,   o         "yet;". Pen, Kend.
"entrando;" Diodati, " essendo montato."                        P A semicolon is substituted for the colon of the E. V., after
"he asked," ~~eoJaE,.'W akef., Sharpe, Norton, Angus, "fishes," on the ground, that the two members of the sentence
Thelwall. So E. V. This word occurs in N. Test. fifty-seven are too closely connected to allow the former point. As the
times. In thirty-five of these, it is rendered "ask," in E. V. Greek colon is equivalent to either, the constructioni must gide
"Prayed," in the sense of earnest entreaty, is too intensive, in this us in punctuation.  So Scarlett, Wakef,. Penn, Sharpe.  The
instance.                                                     S. Fr., Iber., and Diodati have a semicolon.
"to put off;" Larvayayev,.  Thom., Scarlett, Camp., M.,   q "was breaking;"  _,eeryvvo. Scarlett, Sharpe, Bloomf.
Angus. Rob. ('Lex.): "In N. Test. as a nautical term, to lead  (N. Test.), Trollope (N. Test.)  Vulg. and Erasmus, "rumpeba(a vessel) up or out upon the sea, to put out." The thought is best tur;" Beza, "dirumpebatur;" De Wette, "es zerriss [fast]."
exhibited by "put off," as that is the usual expression among men, The ordinary signification of the imperfect, continued action, is
who "do business in great waters."  S. Fr., "de l'eloigner."  The appropriate.  The literal rendering is preferred to another, which
simple verb &,o?,aat is defined by Kuincel (Luke 8: 22): might present the thought, viz., "began to break."'' This last i!
"Verbum  nauticum, de iis proprium,' qui solvunt e litore vel found in several late' versions, and is recommended'by K~::uie




44                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKEE.-CHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
I And they beckoned unto their Trcv, 7 Kat KaTreVeva-av  rotL   /.te- beckoned to their partners, who
partners, which were in the other ToXotS  ro7'-    v r' z epIT  7rAo[', were in the other ship, rto come
ship, that they should come and Trov  EA6DvTac' ovAAa/3E'Orat av- and help them. And they came,
help them.  And they came and ro-s   Kal  ryA0ov, KaL  EWrA7To-ar and filled both  ships, so that
filled both the ships, so that they |/aT~repa I      a 7rAoN a, OXYre /3vO- they wvere sinking.   And when  8
began to sink.          -3 I    8&                                  3           8     -        s        A        when
8 When Simon Peter saw it, he                                    4;           Simon  Peter  saw  it, he  fell
8 When Simon Peter saw it, he   lrpos  7rpooeEOe    rot  yovao-t down at Jesus' knees, saying,
fell down at Jesus' knees, saying,    - oAO,,   down  at,                                                saying,
Depart from me; for I am a sinful                     A o' ov  "_EE e            Depart from me, for I am a sinman,                                                                                   an, O LLord.  E,      a   aap7l     0 Lord.  For tamaze- 9
9 For he was astonished, and  KvtE.   9Oc"qos 7ap eEPLE(TXEV
9 For he was astonish,                 ment seized him, and  all who
all that were with  him, at the avro,  KatL 7raaVTS rov' o-v   ar                                     t        ght
",\               tx^oV,     o-,-V ^were wilth  Mm  at the draught
draught of the fishes which they  TrL \r   caypa    o   X               7''vvhad taken.               oAa/3ov'  1o  KCaL'cio- 1                              of fishes, which they lad taken:
10 And so was also James and  3ov  KaLt'Ifoavvqv,    vtovs Ze3e- and so, also, uit seized James and 16
John, the sons of Zebedee, which  8atLov,  ot 7o-av  KOLvcOVO  T- C l-  John the sons of Zebedee, who
were partners with Simon.  And                                                   were partners withSimon. And
1,twvt.   K   eal   7rporo   ~,~[peoV  a were part  ners with Simon And
Jesus said unto Simon, Fear not:.'Ir7oV,    Mr  qbo/oS' aro T' TV  Jesus said to Simon, Fear not,
from  henceforth thou shalt catch                          
me.Vp   a~vpovrovs   e'r-   ~royprI.'henceforth  wthou  wilt catch
11 m Ant1 xven.  the  had          ~11 Kal Ka-rayayovres  rT  7rAota men.   And  when  they  had II
11 And when they had brought    \V                                                                   te ha
their ships to land, they forsook  ErL  T77jV  777V, aeres  a7rravrTa, brought  their  ships  to  xthe
all, and followed  him.      f         7KoAovt0roaav aVrTC.                      land, Ythey left all, and follow12 And it came to pass, when    112 KiAI  EyEVETO  EV To  EtLVaL  ed him.  And it came to pass, 12
" Si vere ruptum fuisset rete nihil piscium retinussent; ergo verti readers, regarding " James " and " John " as nominatives, can find
debent hoec verba: rumpi incipiebat, vel, parum aberat quin rum- no verb with which they are construed. As an illustration, I
peretur-Ita quoque v. 7 extr. verba  oaTze fv9&i'Eo&a9   avczr& quote a late translator: " For astonishment seized him, and all
verti debent: ut fere mergerentur, vel mergi inciperent."  that were with him, at the draughllt of fishes, which they had
"to come;" E'.2VTra. Thom., Wesley, Scarlett, Wakef., taken. And in, like manner, also, James and John, the sons of
Penn, Sharpe, Norton, Camp., Kl~end., M., Thelwall.         Zebedee, who were partners with Simon."  In this rendering,
there is an obvious failure as to perspicuity.
* "were sinking; " jfv9't;ieaact. Thelwall, Bloomf. (N. Test.),
Trollope (N. Test.)  See note on &te,36y 0vro, v. 6.             henceforth. Thom., Wakefield,  orton,.
Camp. See ch. 1  48, note.
t,, amazement seized;",.xu/ffoos —eeotEa/e,.  Thom., Sharpe,
"T  "thou wilt catch;" fa1 j E coyet,1.  Scarlett, "thou wilt be
Norton, Penn have "amazement."  Mont., Beza, " stupor-occu- a  a toou  wilt      " isn e     e.  Scarlett, " thou wilt be
paverat."  Syriac,`l  a;l- _1m      (" stupor apprehendebat a captor."  M. "Wilt" is employed here on the ground that
- ~                              the language is prophetic. Literally, " thou wilt be catching."
eum"). M., "had seized."  See note on ch. 4: 36. A  more
literal rendering than that of the E. V. is desirable. That Montanus, "eris capiens."  autem venadi et
revision seems to make no distinction between  9r7iFe ~oc and piscandi. perquam frequenter pchuntur de ils, qui sibi vel allis
oarauas. It is deemed best in this revision to render the first aliquem conciliant."
"amazement," and the latter " astonishment."  The significations   x " the land;" r  y~iv. Thelwall. The article is as properly
of the words in Iellenistic usage (or that of the latter Greek retained here as in v. 3, where the E. V. rightly has " from the
writers) seem to be confounded, though classic authors employed land," azo z/sg y'ls. Compare v. 3 ('a7  vTgs;'s), or Mark 6: 47.
ic.arats  to indicate the stronger emotion, as its cognate verb The noun in these cases is definite, as it stands contrasted with
itaryu, (" to be distracted," from fear, rage, etc.) shows.  aurnv.
u "it seized."  This supplement is introduced because 4&,efoc   Y "they left;"'T&res. Thomson, Wakef., Sharpe, Norton,
erfloEaEv is understood before 7cx -ofiov and Iwd vvry, while the Dick., Kend., Angus. In  the parallels, Matt. 4: 22 and Mark
clause "at-taken" is so long, that the next member of the sen- 1: 20, a,,egzEs is rendered "they left" in the E. V.'To leave"
tence becomes obscure, if the verb is not repeated. Common is a common equivalent of this verb in the E. V.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. V.                                                      45
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
he was in a certain city, behold, a avroZv E, UIt    7'WV 7T oAEcov, Kat when  he was'in one of the
man full of leprosy: who seeing   8ov,  ar rp   Xpir  XP''E7rpas' KaLL cities, behold, a man  full of
Jesus, fell on his face, and besought L'''O                7reoEO'Er  leprosy, -seeing Jesus, fell on
him,             Lao~.ng t  Toyd, if'f-oat,   7V     e
him, saving', Lord. if thou  wilt, w'proow'ov,  O3e V avroD, Xeyco, his face, and besought him, saythou canst make me clean.                   pE,,,'                 ing, Lord, if thou wilt, bthou
13 And he put forth his hand  KaOaplr-at.  13 Kal EKTeU'aY Tvr  canst cleanse  me.   And  che 13
and touched him, saying, I will: xe pa,                                            stretched  out  his  hand  and
I  2n  XELpa   - o      ~, e~7r,     0- strched 0 Eih a
Be thou clean.  And i5mmediately  Ao    touched him, saying, I will, dBe
the leprosy departed from him.    X, A,                 E,   cleansed. And immediately the
14 And lie charg'ed himn to tell 1    A7rpa   wapAyep   a7rr   v7Tv. leprosy   departed  fiom   him.
14Kat aos5-~~  VzpyyetAep  avrc  And h         e charg ed  him.to tellno  14
no man: but go, and shewn thyself,                   And le charged him  eto tell no 14
to  the  priest, and  offel for thy  /xaJerL   eLeI' aAAa                    eAS   one; but go, show  thyself to
cleansing,  according   a I Moses Oe ov  -TeaVToV   T    tepepriest, and offer on account
command ed, for a testimlony unto  7rp~~OEveY7KE   EptL TOV KaSaptrTyOV  of  thy  cleansing,  5as  Moses
them. mTOy,  KaO'~'  WpoO-ET'r E  1o oo-I, comatrunded, for a testimony to
15 But so much the more went | es' Tap ptov avTor,.  15  trpxPe-  them.     But hthe  report'con- 15
there a -fame abroad of him: and  Tro 8E  xaAAo  o Aoyos 7repl avrov' cerning him Jspread abroad kthe
"in one of the cities;" B, ~L? a zrv rri062o-. Thom., Sharpe,; For thy cleanlsing " was taken from the Vulgate, " pro emendaScarlett, Penn. Noiton, " one of the towns." T'rhe relnderinlr tione sua."  The proper signification is given by Castalio, " ob
of the E. V. is copied fiom Tyndale, who followed Erasmus, " in tui purgationem."  So S. Fr., " au sujet de ta purification;"
quadam civitate."  The language of the Vulgate is more exact, Iber., " con respecto a tu limpia."  Robinson (xe7o, cure genit.)
"in una civitatum."  The miracle was wrought " in one of the remarks that this preposition is employed, when the genitive
cities" of Galilee. See Matt. 4: 23, 24; 5: 1; 8: 1-5. If we indicates the ground, vmotion, or occasion of the action. Readers
regard the article zerv as used with the force of a possessive (by often suppose that " for thy cleansing " means, that the offering
a common idiom, Kiihner,  244), then the rendering " in one of was necessary to effect a complete cleansing, instead of serving as
their cities," that is, of the cities of the Galileans, would be a notification, that a perfect cure had already taken place.
accurate and perspicuous. So Waklef., Angus. Belg., "in eene      " a.s;" z&ras).  Wesley, Sharpe, Scarlett, Norton, Kend.
dier steden" (" in one of those cities "); De WTette, " in einer der "According"' seems to add nothing to the ordinary force of " as,"
Stiidte;" S. Fr., " dans une de villes;" Iber., " en una de las in this instance. The later Greek writers, in a multitude of cases,
ciudades;" Schott, "in una illarum urbium."                  have used za#o's (" even as," "just as ") in place of's.
"'seeing;" IsVh.  Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn, Dick.  S. Fr.,   h " the report;" o 2;yos.  WVakef., Angus, Scarlett, Norton,
" ayant vu."  The relative " who " is superfluous.            Belg., " het geruchte."  Rob. (Lex., 26yos.)  As an alternative
b " thou canst cleanse;"   vaaac, i-xa,9,aoaat. - Thomson, rendering the literal one, " the word."  De Wette, "die Rede;"
Scarlett, Camp., Dick. So -(E. V.) Matt. 8: 2; 9:15; 12: 29; Dan., " Talen."  Vulg., Eras., Mont., and Schott have sermo, in
16: 3. As " to cleanse" presents the thought represented by some of its inflections.  We have familiar expressions which
the verb, it is preferable for the sake of conciseness and force. correspond with this rendering: " He brought word," "What is
Rob. (Lex.)                                                  the word?"
"he stretched out;".zzErias.   Rob. (Lex., -in verbo.)  This   i concerning him;" re'e avrzov'.  Angus, Thel.  Norton,
word occurs fourteen times in the N. Test. In eleven instances, " concerning Jesus."  See ch. 4:14, note.  This is a frequent
it is rendered by " stretch forth" in the E. V. So Wakefield, rendering of zegi (cum gen.) in the E. V.
Thelwall, Norton, Angus, "stretched forth."  Camp., Scariett,   I "spread abroad;"  eyeqtzo.  Sharpe, Kend., M. Literally,
Thom., and M. have the participial construction "stretching " went through," with an accusative (ZeSv xcar, "the region ")
out."                                                        understood.  Wakefield, " was spreading abroad;" Penn, Nord " Be cleansed;" xa9aaoai&7rl.  Thom., Scarlett, " Be thou ton, " spread."  "Went abroad" with " report" for its nominacleansed."  See v. 12, note.                                 tion, would not be in harmony with our usus loquendi. This is
e "to no one;" PibrSev.  Rob.  (Lex., in r verbo), Wakefield, true also of " fiLme," which was copied from the Genevan into the
Sharpe, Penn, Scarlett, Norton, Dick., Kend., Angus, Thelwall. E. V.
De Wette, "niemaLndem;" Belg., "niemand;" Iber., "a nadie;"    k " the more;"  aR.2iov.  Genevan, Wesley, Penn, Wiclif,
Diodati, "ad alcuno."                                         Scarlett, Sharpe, Kend., M.  There is nothing in the text to
"on accoumt of thy cleansing;"  reeo'iova xcaanerafoi aov. I authorize the words "so much," which were introduced by Tyn



46A         ~ THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
great multitudes came together to  Kal  a'vvzpXozo'ro'XAot   roAAol more; and great crowds came
hear and to be healed by him of  aKOVEtV,  KaU  OEpa7revEa-o0at  V'  together  to  hear. and  to  be
their infirmities.                      avroD  a7ro TcovJ aOOEUovEL           avao' e. healed by him  of their infirmi16 And  he withdrew  himself  16 a               Be I vrox3opv ov rac   ties.  And'he used  to with- 16
into the wilderness, and  prayed. ep. /LotsS' Ka[  rpooEvxoLevos.                    draw into -solitary places. and
17 And it camne  to  pass on  a          17 ]at  EyeVEo -v  yta  T7V pray.   And  it came  to  pass 17
certain day, as he was teaching,                   oKtVn "one of the days, as he was
CD 7    ~_EC0   a  avros, -v 8t~aO'(K ODV'   o    oeo  h  as    sh   a
that  there  were  Pharisees  and                                                    teaching, that there were PharKa    77o-av  KagOr7Jevot  Oaptcatot             ain
doctors  of the  law   sitting  by,            ootKaAOt,'                  I  isees and -teachers of the law
Kai V0o1,t0Wa0KaAo1   t 70Lro-av ~A?7which  were  come  out of every,                                       sitting by, who had come out
Av ~'E''K'r q        6/t7S    7
town of Galilee, and Judea, and I                                    K/L1?   of every village of Galilee and
Jerusalem: and the power of the  FaAtAatas Kal'Iovadasa  Kal'Ie- Judea, and  afrom  Jerusalem;
\ al   -[udaan <r-VJrPal n
Lord was present to heal them.          povo-aAwy/   Ka    uvvra/ts. K1vpov  and the power of the Lord was,wa pesnttobel he.,   \,   /\ 
18 And, behold, men brought in  77v etS TO taOat aTOVS.                     Kat present  to  heal  them.   And, 1
a  bed  a  man  which  was taken  t8ov, azvpes qepOrZeS e7' KALV)S' behold, men brought on abed,
with  a  palsy: and  they  sought UvOpoJWov  OS 77)v 7rapaAeAkvtxevOS  a man qwho was palsied; and
means to bring him  in, and to lay  KaL  E7Trovv   arov  EtE1JEVe(1tKEV rthey were seeking to bring him
him before him.                          KOCL OEtvat EZvrcOto   avov   19 KaL  in, and lay him before him. And 19
dale, probably as a supplement, though the early Eng. translators 1 Tim. 1: 7. Penn, AM., Sharpe, Wakef., Norton, Dick. Belg.,
(except Cranmer) omitted to distinguish supplementary words "Leeraars der Wet;" De WyVette, "Gesetzlehrer;"  Iberian,
by the Italic letter.  Rob. (uai2ov)'  "Intens. the more, the "maestros de la lei;" Dan., "Lov-L6rere."  Heb. N. Test.,
rather, much more."  Rendered by "the more," (E. V.) Mark,i, U.  Syr., A.   The rendering, according
14: 31. John 5:18. Acts 5: 14, etc.                           to etymology, is exact, and it does not mislead the common
I ~ ~"And he used to withdraw;" ~-  roZw~c. This pen- reader, who understands "doctor of the law " to be a title which
X"And he  llsed to withdraw;, i X/0t.Tlspr
phrasis of the verb and participle indicates habitual action; was once applied to those, who were learned in the Roman or
Canon law, but is now conferred, as a compliment, by literary
having the force of the imperfect. Troll., Gram., p. 130, obs. 4. Canon law, but is now conferred, as a compliment, by literary
Kuincel (in loco) "',Iv vroco oev pro Vhzey6'et, secedebat, se sub- institutions.
ducebat, quo sensu hoc verbum  etiam legitur."  Wakefield, "h e      "from."  Wakef., M., Norton.  Castalio, "ex Galilseae et
continued withdrawing himself;" Slharpe, "and hlie was with- Judcse vicis et ab Hierosolyma;" De Wette, "aus allen Ddrfern
drawn in the desert;" Norton, "he often withdrew;" Thom., von Galilaa und Judaa und aus Jerusalem;" S. Fr., "de toutes les
"h lie constantly withdrew;" Iber., "6l se retiraba."          bourgades de la Galilee, et de la Judee et de Jerusalem;" Iber.,
"  de toda aldea de la Galilea."  The insertion of from is neces-..solitary places;;" ev rars El,o~/Utot. The expression is
sary, on the ground that as (Eb) "from" stands before (txan,s
full in the parallel, Mark l: 45,'v ealors r&roe, where it is,:c;UTs) " every village," the English reader is led to supply
properly rendered " solitary places" in the E. V.  "In the that phrase before "Judea," and, finally, before "Jerusalem."
wilderness" (singular) was taken from the Vulg., "in desertum." The grammatical construction of our language obliges us to
More accurately Mont., Eras., Beza, "in desertis."  Castalio, "in regard the writer as speaking of "every village of Jerusalem  "
regard the writer as speaking of "1every village of Jerusalem;"
deserta loca."  Kuincel (in loco)~ "'.v azrs ~,oilotS scl. S oJgs whereas he refers to those, who came out of the villages of Galipro Ei1 Tar 1Eo?,ovgb, in solitudinem."                      lee, the villages of Judea, and from the city of Jerusalem.
"" on one of the days;" E  tt rzcv 3at,)&csv.  Sharpe, Thel.,   q "who was palsied;" As >v raea2s2vievos.  Penn, Dick.,
AM. Penn and Scarlett, " on one of those days; " Vulg., Mont., Thelwall. Iber., " que estaba paralizado;" Castalio, "qui erat
un!f.dperom.7                                     Zy
"una dierum;" Schott, "aliquo dierum."  Syr., l         # -   <L  sideratus."
Heb. N. Test.,:., -rn.  The phrase  "on one of the days"    r "they were seeking "'rovv. Thel. Contznuance of action
is literal, yet we have an expression which presents the thought. 
X                                        l~~~~~~~~~~~~~~s indicated here by the imperfect. The next sentence shows, that
more happily, in accordance with our idiom, "one day;" so that 
hpse up, o, a  some time elapsed, before the carriers of the paralytic ascertained
the passage would be, " and it came to pass, one day, as" etc. the impossibility of approaching the Saytour from  the streetSo Wkef. Thm.,  ortn.  I-sugestthisas  n alern tive   impossibility of approaching the Saviour from  the streetSo Wakef., Thom., N'orton.  I -suggest this as an alternative  do;/   ~&s  cis~lsgv avazv~&~'~v
rendering                                                      door;.a Cv6ovres xroas dOaViyxwtad a"zop Sro V ox.
The supplement of the E. V., "means," (derived from Tyndale)
* "teachers of the law;"  voto&S  oc.zosoi..  So (E. V.) is superfluous.  Nothing corresponding to it is found in Thom.,




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. V.                                                      47
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
19 And  when  they  could not /u7 evpoVTES 3La 7rotasg Eto-eyKo- when   they   could   not  find
find by what way they might bring  otv airTv   8t              l' AoV, ava- -through wat.way they might
nTLV aU7~0Ysla:  7~votXho% aV a O'through whatway they might
]lim  in, because of the multitude,          es                                    brin     im  in,       account of
OaPE'E7   T o Lta,  6ta  7tro    bring  him  in, -on account of
they went upon the house-top, and            /,  
Kepaltcov Ka c0 ]Kav avrov o-vv rzc  the crowd, they went upon the
let him  down through the tiling, o  
with  his couch, into  the  midst                                                              and  let h       do
before Jesus.                           TO)  I?7To-v.          Kat  ta8v0   Tjv through  the  tiling  twith  the
20 And when he saw their faith, 7rltrt    avr, EtrEv avrT,  Av- little bed, into the midst, before
he said unto him, Man, thy  sins   p7rE, a0eovrTalt crt at crituaprTat Jesus.  And when he saw their 20
are forgiven thee.                       -1ov.   21 ~Kat  7d'pgavTo  8taAort- faith, he said, uMan, thy sins
21 And  the  scribes  and  the  eo-Oatg  ot  ypalkLaretS   Kact  oi are  forgiven  thee.   And  the 21
Pharisees began to reason, saying, OPapto'aLot, AEyovTes', Tts eo0'Ttr  scribes and the Pharisees began
Who is this -which speaketh blas- |            oV    OS  AaA  3Aaor-77 ias;       to reason, saying, Who is this,
phemies? Who   can forgive sins,0t, at,,
tphemies?  Who  can forgive  SillS lvrarat a               terat a/iapTtasr, el t7 that'uttereth revilings?  Who
but God alone?,                  22,, 
22 But when  Jesus ]perceived           vos  o 0 &eos;  r22 _'ErtyOovS       E can forgive sins, wexcept God
their thoughts, he answering, said  O'oIro-oU  rovT        8taAoyt0l-oVs au- xonlly? But when Jesus perceiv- 22
unto them, What reason ye in your ToJv aWroKptLOLE EtrE 7rpo arVTOVS, ed their tloughts, he, answering,
hearts?                                T[  3taAoyieo'0Ee Tv Crai  KapaSat1s said to them, YWhy zdo ye reason
Wes!ey, Penn, Scarlett, Sharpe, Wakefield, Norton, Dickinson, ment like " revilings."  Rob. remarks that the sense of,azAw- is
Camp., Kend., Thellwall, M., Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio, often modified by adjuncts. In a note on Mark 2: 7, the followSchott, Belg., Luther, De Wette, Iber., Diodati, or Dan.     ing reason has been offered for translating, rather than trans"  througZ h what;"  2roiag.   Through" is italicized, as Sta ferriilg,o fl)aaVeats.   " This word and its cognate verb have
of the Textus Receptus is canceled by Griesbach, Tisch., Theile, acquired, in modern usage, a sense different from that which was
Lachm., Scholz, Bloomf.                                      attached to them by the N. Test. writers. Hence, both should be
n "on accounIIt of;," BL (cln  accis.). Rob. (Lex.), Kend.. translated.  In ecclesiastical parlance,'blasphemy' has been
N~orton, Dick., Thelweall.'" Because of" is obsolete.      lmade to comprehend all kinds of verbal irreverence toward God
t " wTith tile little bed;" ahv 2c4 rlevleiCp.  Camp.  G. Fr. or his truth, such as wrong opinions clothed in words, mistaken
and S. Fr., " le petit lit.'"  Rob. (Lex.). Bretsch. (Lesx.):.K     views and interpretations of the Scriptures.  It has been used
vittov, dimilnu~tiv, ta wxir7, lectulus, i. cq. asivozO  Luc. 5: 19, as a convenient  weapon by angry po lemics.  The ecclesiastical
24."  Liddell: " Diminutive from xJis'."  The article on which definition of'blasphemy' is given  by Linwood (quoted by N.
the paralytic lay, is termed.erdfifiarov, "couch," in the parallel, Webster) thus:' Blasphemy is an injury offered to God, by
Mark 2:4. At the commencement of the present narrative, Luke denying that which is due and belonging to him, or attributing
first uses the generic term xivs1, " bed."  It is deemed best to to him that which is not agreeable to his nature..'"  See Rob.
follow the text exactly, and employ "little bed" as the equivalent on this word, and Campbell's Dissertations to his Translation of
of the noun. The article receives its usual rendering. There is theFour Gospels. Hebrew N. Test.,,         D      Syria,
no necessity for supposing. it should be rendered by a possessive,          (" speaketh reproaches").
in this instance. The article is retained by Wakef., Belg., De    w " except;" El?;y.  Scarlett, Norton, Campbell, Rob. (Lex.,
WVette, Diodati.                                              1               1.)
" The reading of the Textus Receptus, avr(, is canceled by     "only;" itoe.  Wesley, Angus, M., Tyndale, Cranmer,
Griesbach, Lachmann, Tischendorf, Knapp, Theile. Schott says: Geneva, Rheims, Rob. (Lex., in verbo.)  So ch. 4: 8, avr.o,UdVq
"Vulgo post erepev add. axvru- retinuit Scholz, deleverunt Griesb.,).a,:qeJaetG, (E. V.) " him only shalt thou serve." This adjective
aliique tanquam glossema, quum in aliquot codd. (B. L.) desidere- is sometimes adverbially; solus, i. e., non alius. Bretschneider,
tur itemque in Vss. Pers. (Whel.) et Vulg. apud alios obveniat Liddell.,'cr zaenra)vrezcj, sive rz z e ave6e   omisso seq. 9v/nrore."  It
is highly probable that casihp  is spurious.                    Y "Why;" Ti. Thom., Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, Wakefield,
"uttereth revilings?" 2a2o E  fi,~al7,u;    Dan., "taler  Dick.  So (E. V.) in parallel, Mark 2: 8.  The pronoun is
(Guds-)Bespottelser?" De Wette, "Lasterungen redet?" Belg., neuter, and used as an adverb of interrogation. Rob. (Lex., in
"' lasteringe spreekt?"  The verb "to utter" often occurs in the verbo, A. 2.)  Iber., "porque?"
E. V., Ps. 94: 4. Prov. 23: 33. Matt. 13: 35. 1 Cor. 14  9.   ~ "do ye reason."  This arrangement accords with the ordi.
Our idiom dematnds this rather than "to speak," before a comple- nary usage of our language. Both in conversation and writing,




48                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
23 Whether is easier, to  say, |vltwv;  23 T[ eo-tv eVKoWTEoTpoV5 in your hearts? Which is easier, 23
Thy sins be forgiven thee; or to  Ew7'E-t-V,'Aq  owra[ oeot at a4ap- to say, Thy  sins are forgiven
say, Riseup and walk?                  cTWat o-ov, y  eL7rEtlV,  Eyetpac IKai thee; or to say, aRise and walk?
24 But that ye may know  that VweptwrTeL;  24 tLo  3E e3a7Te OTt But that ye may know that the 24
the Son of man hath power upon |EovoT[av eXeL   O vOS,' TOV LOUp8)- Son  of man  hath  bpower on
earth to forgive sins, (he said unto  7?ov  e7rt Trs 7ys a0te'vat alap- earth to forgive sins, (he saith
the sick of the palsy,) I say unto   tas, EE T)  apaAEAV                    
etr   r~ 7rp/~vle~ o            to'the paralytic,) Rise, take up
thee, Arise, and take up thy couch,  Aepco,              K                       t    the ply,              ta    u
E-,O E~ltpat, Kai a~pets To Kxtv[-,,,,,   th~~~~y dlittebd n ot h
and go unto thine house.                                                           th      ttle bed, and go to thy
8topv 0rov, 7ropeyou  UlS' TOP otL:oV house.  And  immediately  he 2F
25 And immediately he rose up    oy.   25 K \                                   house.  Ad   mmedately  he 2
v ~ov. - Koct vraparp771_a alvabefore  them, and  took  up  that                 /         I,      3       rose before them, and taking up
GTarse eo7rtov avrco, apas' E
whereon he lay, and departed to,,,-W O                             that on  which  he  ehad been
KaTEKeeTO, (tvrAOev ElS' T0o  OCKOP
his own house, glorifying God.           T                                 26      lying, he departed to his house,
26 And they were all amazed, J rov oa/~ o                                   a| glorifying God.  atd astonish- 2s
and they glorified God, and were   Ko'ao'tS  Ea/~eP ararTar,  KaL  glorifying God. And fastonish- 26
and  ty glorifiedGodand     ereIdEr%~a~ov r7v Oeov, Kac   E7rA77o-Oy7- ment seized all, and they glorifilled with fear, saying, We have i,t6 TOP   Oei, K,  A o              eed God, and   ere filled with
seen strange thingsy tbo-da.ovP              AeyopTer,  7OTL e;'ao- fled God, and were filled with
seen strange things to-day.                             A
27 And  after these thiings lhe | /JEP 7,apacooa CrYYEPOP-,                  Ifear, saying, We  have  seen
27 ica,                                stra nge  thinos  tod          And 27
went forth, and  saw  a publican                   t   ET    TaVT          AE, strange  thi            to-da.
named Levi, sitting at the receipt KaL EdOEao-aro  reAoPrr7V, OVO/tlaTt gafter this hle went forth  and
~ L!        ~~~~ \                  ha
of custom: and he said unto him, AEVI, Ka0O1EVoV  EL  TO TEAo   saw   ha  tax-gatherer, named
Follow me.                              PtoV, KaL eLVev avTO9, AKoAoVOet Levi, sitting at the tax-office;
28 And he left all, rose up, and  tot.   28 Kal KaTaaATWrv  aJTraz,- and he said to him, Follow me.
followed him.                           Tac, aacrayas 77KoAoAvo'qev a vr c3. And he left all, rose, and fol- 28
we now insert " do," in sentences of this kind. As an alterna- equiivalcnt to " he was lying," implies con0tinuance of condition.
tive, "why are you reasoning?"  So Wakef.                   and is, therefore, inaccurate, as his recumbent posture ended before
"Rise;"?Eyeeat.  "Up" is superfluous.  So Wakefield, he took up the couch.
Thom., WVesley, Scarlett, Sharpe, Norton, Dick., Camp. "Rise"   f " astonishment seized all;" 2aefev 1tira'rartg. See ch. 5: 9,
is adopted instead of "arise," from regard to present usage.  note. "Seized" is employed by Wakef., Penn, Sharpe, Norton,
b "The rendering of the E. V., "power," has been retained, Angus.  Vulg., Beza, "stupor apprehendit omnes;" Mont., "stustill it is not without some question whether " authority" would por cepit omnes;" Eras., "stupor corripuit ollmnes;" De Wette,
not be more exact.  Compare Malatt. 21  23, 24, 27; 28: 18. "Staunen ergriff alle;" Diodati, "stupore occup6 tutti;" Belg.,
Mark 1: 22, ~v yrcu   MctScarcov av3-rovs cag tovatav.  See Luke " ontzetlinge heeft [haar] alle bevangen."  Thle force of the text
4: 6, note, and Rob. (Lex.)  It seems obvious, however, that is brought out by this literal rendering. Thus Heb. N. Test.,
in Hellenistic usage (as has been remarked in a former note,:o-rs S~ ],rB. Sy        r.,        M 1a' L:2.
ch. 4: 6), the logical distinction between &Sva/us and  -ovoaa is   g "after this;" see:  tai:a.  Thomson, Sharpe, iNorton,
o~~~~~~~~~~~~~E'fter this;"regardedf.  Thomson, Sndarpet, Natority;eott,
often disreg-arded. Norton and Scarlett,  authority;" Schott, Camp., Kend. In expressing general ideas, or those including a
"auctoritatem."  Compare John 5: 27.                         plurality of objects, the neuter plural is very commonly employed,
"the paralytic;" rCp naeate2ve'vo. More exactly (though, as in Latin, when in English we, from necessity, use the singular;
perhaps, the change is not of any importance), "to him who was e. g., edree raica, "he said this."  Buttmann, Gram., ~ 128. 1.
palsied."  See v. 18, note. Penn, Dick., Camp., "to the palsied Ktihner, ~ 241. Rem. 3: "The Greek very often uses the plurals
man." -a                                                               Jrct,,s to express the idea in its whole extent. In the
d ", little bed."  See v. 19, note.                        English, these plurals are generally translated by the singular, as
"had been lying;" xcr' eeto. M. Schott, "discumbuerat." this, that."  The neuter plural refers to a single object, John
The imperfect has sometimes the sense of the pluperfect, as in 15: 17, Tc~acvz  g ~vTe'22o/tal?5/t, eva Aya zTCe a2.~oovS.
Acts 4: 13, ]eeyircvcaxo -T-s atrovs ocer uv ricJ'Irquov i3vah "  a tax-gatherer;"  2e'Asv4v.  Scarlett, Sharpe, Wakefield,
This usage is not limited to eluc which has no pluperfect. Trol., Norton. See ch. 3: 12, note. ^
Grau., p. 132. (5.) Crosby's Gram., ] 579. (g.) "He lay," being    i "rose;",Ivaonau. "Up," in the E. V., is superfluous.  So




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. V.                                                   49
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
29 And Levi made him a great 29 IKa  E~rotqcrGe 8oxv /tEeyaA[  v o  lowed him.  And Levi made a 29
feast in his own house; and there AEvhs avTji Er  Ty  oKta  a"rov. greatfeast "forhimlinhisown
was a great company of publicans,  3C *t     X0'x/os' TeAWovCv 7roxl s, Kat house; and there was a great
and of others that sat down with  JAAwovt 7J0av AET avozV Kaa-crowdof ktaxgatherers anod of
them.teo.                                           30 KaN  I        v (yyVov  o others, lwho reclinedwith them
30 But their scribes and Phar- ypa/EIarEt.    a          irLV:ai         t at table. And mthe scribes and 30
isees murmured  against his dis-  -aot  7rpo s oy                   faXOrTas' a -(S, Pharisees among them murmurciples, saying, Why do ye eat and Ae/yovres,   aTT            -ea TeAo vv  ed against his disciples, saying,
drink with publicans and sinners?    \ e/ o'   Why do ye eat and drink with
31 And Jesus answering, said               LapoAV E          ETE K       VE  ta-gatherersandsinners? And 31. K'a  ayroKpLOets' o  I ~-~ tax-gatherers and sinners? And 31
unto them, They that are whole Te;3
untoS                         N~P                             Jesus, answering, said to them,
need not a physician; but they E7E  7pos'   avros    0           Xpeav  Those, who are well, ohave no
needhnot are p sician;kbut.they                    It WpOS'
that are sick.                        eXov'tv  ot v7ytatLVOVrE  taypoO, need of a physician, but those,
32 I came not to call the right- aAA   ot KaKto)s  EX'ores'.            OVK who  are  sick.   PI have not 32
eous, but sinners to repentance.    EAqAvla KaAEX-at etKatov', aAAa come to call qtie righteous, but
Thom., Wakef., Norton, Campbell, Dick., M. In the parallel Pharisees."  Kuincel: "A,1Atv in nonnullis codd. et verss. deest,
(E. V.), Matt. 9: 9, "up " is not employed. The usage of the male ac perperam; nempe omiserunt hoc pronomen librarii, quoE. V. seems entirely arbitrary as to avtar7#t. In about half the niam ignorabant, quo illud referendum esset.  F>ap/arets avxraSv
instances where it occurs, we have no qualifying adverb. Concise- sunt, ut recte statuerunt Lud. De Dieu, Grotius, Rosenmiillerus,
ness and force (other things being equal) favor the omission of "up." Boltenius, Paulus, alii, legisperiti illius loci, legisperiti Capernaumi" "for him;" a*zrctJ. This rendering and arrangement are tarum, vel Galilaorum, ut Matt. 11: 1."  Campbell presents the
demanded by perspicuity. Thom., Scarlett, Wakef;, Norton, Penn. thought accurately, though somewhat paraphrastically, thus, "the
"in his own house; " Ev,r olza cav',rov. The E. V. renders scribes and Pharisees of that place." The pronoun was employed,
this passage as though av',oi had the spiritus asper (a.,voV). It beyond a doubt, to distinguish these men from those of the same
is quite possible that that copy of the Text. Recept., which the class, who resided at Jerusalem, and yet visited Galilee, when the
Revisers of 1611 employed, was thus pointed. There is a great Saviour went through its cities and villages, preaching the good
want of uniformity in the printed Editions, where a,'ov occurs news and working miracles, which excited attention at the capiin different passages in the N. Test. Thus Bagster, Erasmus, tal. So during the ministry of John, John 1 19-24. See this
Lachmann, Tischendorf, Trollope, and Bloomf. have avrov (ejus), chapter (5), v. 17.
while Elzevir, Mill (Polymircrian Ed.), Stephens (third Ed., by  ""Those, who are well;" ot 7aycivove~. Kend., M., Wakef.,
Wilson), Griesbach, Knapp, Theile, Tittmann have av,':oV (sua). Penn, Dick. Rob. (Lex., in 1.,?vyaivco), "ol i~yctaoveg, those well."
"His own" is retained on the authority of the Editions which    o "have no need;" o,5 Xeiav ZXovav. So parallel (E. V.)
have a~,ov, as the ambiguity, which would result from "his," in Mark 2:17. Scarlett, Angus, Thelwall, M. Belg., "en hebben
this construction, is avoided. According to our idiom, "his," den Medicijnmeester niet van nooden;" S. Fr., "ce ne sont pas
and "him" (which precedes it) would be referred to the same ceux qui sont en sante qui out besoin de mddecin;" Iber., "no
person, that is, Christ.                                   han menester de medico;" Diodati, "non han bisogno di medik "tax-gatherers."  See ch. 3: 12, note.                co." The parallels in Matt. (9; 12), Mark (2: 17), and Luke
I "who reclined-at table;" on,aa~v-xraacd/epo6,o. Kend.- (5: 31) agree exactly' in the phrase oi x{~lav ~Zovav,, while the
Sharpe, "who were lying at meat;" De Wette, "welche-bei E. V. renders Mark literally, as above, but Matthew and Luke,
Tische lagen;" Vulg., Mont., "qui-erant discumbentes;" Eras- "need not a physician."  In this unnecessary diversity of rendermus, Beza, Schott," qui-accumbebant;" Iber., "que establan-  ing, Tyndale was copied. Tlie Vulgate, with still less exactness,
recostados  [a la mesa];" Rob. (Lex., in verbo), "to recline — at has three different translations of the sentence in question.
table;" Bretsch., "de accumbentibus menses, accumbo." AS1dxee-   P, I have not come;" ovg ig,~v.cw. Norton, Thel. While
Shar, when it refers to the position at meals, has the same signifi- in the  parallels (Matt. 9  13, and Mark 2: 17) we have the
cation. These words are rendered uniformly in this Revision, as aorist noov, "I  came," the verb is here put in the second perf.
well as inl that of Mark.                                  act. It should be distinguished in rendering from  2o.  The
"mthe scribes  and  the Pharisees among them;" of a ea.  ordinary force of the perfect is exact, and more in accordance
fterstt ci'aTh,,eal of'Jasooet'o~. M., Scholefield,-who makes with our usage, than the form which has been termed a perfect
t his remark: "The scribes and Pharisees' of them,' or,'among present, viz., "I am         come." The E. V. copied Tyndale.
them.'   Not, as the common version expresses it, the scribes   q "the." As  dicalov  is anarthrous, and an article is necessary
belonging to them; but these among them  who were scribes and before "righteous," when it stands absolutely, this article shoald




50                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. -CHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED V'ERSION.
33 And  they  said  unto  him;, aiapTcoAoS Er 1LETZVOtav.  I33 O   sinners  to  repentance.  And 33
Why  do the disciples of John fast 8(   e70ro 7r    pos  acVot, Jta7rt oi they said to him, Why do the
often, and make prayers, and like- luar]7Tal'Iowvvov   vr7cr7reovo't disciples of John  fast often,
wise the disciples of the Pharisees; 7rvKva,  KaL   e7rSEtS' 7roLOVvTat, and rmake prayers, and likebut thine eat and drink?             ~OcpOStl   Kal  ot 7T&v  iappto-atcv' o [ wise the disciples of the Phari34 And he said unto them, Can  ~E CMo o' 0tlovo't KatL w7vovc-tv; sees, but thine eat and drink?
ye make the children of the bride- 34'0  S   EL7E              CLpVT v     L nd  le said to them, Can ye 34
chamber fast while the bridegroom       vaot8e TOVS70' vtOUS 7T00 VUVt-   make  tlhe sons of the brideis with them?                         TOS', E      C        f    ET   LT)  mso                       t b
35 But the days will come, when l         wo6, o     o  v77 -OeeLr;     evchamber fast while the blidethe bridegroom   shall be  taken   r                               e          groom is with them?  But the 35
(JovUrat NE 7I7E~palt, Kat 6rav  a7rap.
away from  them, and then shall,,                                days will come, when the bridethey fast in those days.                  a7T   avrcov  o  vvuotosl TTE groom twill be taken awayE fr om'vo'tr  I WKetvaro b tak                                  3                  ro
36 And he spake also a parable,t        3               a   rapa- them, and then -they will fast
uy~ats 3  EA AEYE S    Kal 7     rapaunto them: No man putteth a piece          v  7p    a.    o        in those days.  And -he also 36
of a new garment upon an old: if 1,kAVpa    lTaro              T     O7rt3IEA- spoke a     parable  to them;  No
otherwise, then  both  the  new  er/3A7/a,LarLov Kato i/rO V- spoke a parable to them; wNo
\Ert ~partov ~'ahat(~v'     E /  I       one putteth a piece of a new
maketh a rent, and the piece that  E               aov   a             E       one putteth a piece of a  ew
was taken out of the new, agreeth  U?7YeE, Kaa rO  KatVOU  cxtet, KaL garment  on an old one, xelse
not with the old.                      TO) 7w'aAatCoI 0) orv/tI~o)i/et  [r/t3A7-'the new  rendeth it, and'the
37 And  no  man putteth  new  /La  To a7ro Tro) Katvov.                KaL piece  taken  from   the  new,
wine into old bottles; else the new  OVME~s  /3caAAEt   OWOi  VEOP  ELSagreeth not with the old. And 37
wine will burst the bottles, and aO'KOVs  waAatov-                             no one putteth new wine into
be spilled, and the bottles shall p       Et 0 VEOS' OWtOs' TovS  aO'KOvS, old bottles; else the new wine
perish.                               KaL   a7'ros  EKXvjo'E-Trat, KCat oI will burst the bottles, and abe
be italicized. The supplementary article may be thrown off by   v " he also." This is the proper position of " also." M.
using another supplement, thus "righteous men." Nothing, how-   w "No one;" oi3eIS. Norton, Wakef. This word should
ever, would be effected, except a greater departure from the be rendered literally. See ch. 1: 61, note.
phraseology of the E. V., without real necessity.
x "else;" el -e pce.  Robinson (Lex., in loco, y?), Scarlett,
r  make prayers;" &eaoecO roroov-rae. As this phrase does Wesley, Sharpe, Kendrick. Alternate, " otherwise."  Kuincel,
not harmonize with our usus loquendi, I suggest "pray" as an," alioque."
alternative rendering. So Wakef., Scarlett, Murdock.,,.             I0~~~~ "the new rendeth it;" To xacvov oziea. Scarlett, "the
* "the sons; " rovs vloi,. Robinson (Lex.), Scarlett, Sharpe, new tears it; " Kend., " the new teareth it."  The object of the
Kend., Pechy (note on Angus' Manuscript Version), Thelwall, M. verb is expressed by the supplement it, representing I,uozov
Vulg. and Mont., "filios;" Beza and Eras., "filii."  Some late;aJ~v.  Beza, "illud novum  findit vetus."  The passage is
translators have paraphrased this passage by "companions." A  susceptible' of another rendering, which makes s z xpavs  the
literal rendering is preferred, for exactness. "Children" is too object of axxige, thus, " he rendeth the new." So Wakef., Penn,
loose.                                                    Angus, M. This is deemed less accurate, than the above trans"t will be taken away;"  raaeioj.  Where the language is lation.
that of prediction, " will" is the proper auxiliary. So Scarlett,   z " the piece taken from the new; " lriauc  ro/ bi' zro' o xatSharpe, Penn, Norton, Kend., M.                           vof. Penn, Wakef., M., "the piece from the new." Z4no should'" "they will fast; "2 -t'acovwlv. This is the natural arrange- Shave its usual force here (" from "), and oupght not to be rendered
ment. It is that of Kend., Dick., M.,-Pechy and Q. (on the like 8x, "out of." So Thelwall, Angus, M., Norton.
parallel, Mark 2: 20), Scarlett, Penn, Camp., M. The auxiliary   a "be spilt;" &xv6'rco~atl. This form of the part. of " to
" will" is employed here on the principle mentioned in the last spill" is preferred to "spilled," as harmonizing with the usual
note. It is used by Kendrick, Scarlett, Wakef., Penn, Norton, pronunciation, and being grammatically correct.  The form
Camp., Dick                                              occurs in 2 Sam. 14:14 (E. V.), "as water spilt on the ground."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VI.                                                       51
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
38 But new  wine must be put SaKO  croAo rat  38 cAA' oro   spilt, and the bottles bwill be
into  new  bottles,  and  both  are o es                KOV S   \atovS /ArT - ruined.  But new wine must be 38
preserved.,'
preserved. o                                  a a opo            ovv poupvTa.      put into new bottles, and both
39 No man also having drunk ~39    f             eI Sra                     E,,  are  preserved.  And  no  one 39
old  wine,  straightway   desireth         Kac  Over5  Trlv   7rIto    v- having drunk old wine, cimmenew:  for he  saith, The  old  is  [EWS' OE'AEL VJEOV' A[EyEt yap,  O  diately  desireth  new; for he
better.                                 7raAatoS' XpIT(TOTepOS' Eoor.        saith, The old is better.
CHAP. VI.                                 CHAP. VI.                                 CHAP. VI.
AND  it came  to  pass on  the'EFENETO    38  EL' o          a/g/3h-     AND  it came to pass on athe  l
second sabbath after the first, that        ( - EVTerepoWTpBWT   3ta7ropeVeo Oat first sabbath after the second
lhe went through the corn-fields; a                t     o ^    Trop            s   day of the passover, that he went
and his disciples plucked the ears,                                               bthrough  the  fields  of grain
of corn, and did eat, rubbing them  ETLAAoZ o       O   faOr7TaaL  aaUro TU      S o  and  his disciples plucked  the
in Iheir hands.                         o-raXXvaS, Kat                 r(i' OOXVsov' o ears of grain, and ate, rubbing
2 And certain of the Pharisees Tras   Xeprr'.    2  rtvES                  TCOV them   in  -their  hands.   And  2
said unto them,  Why do ye that Oapto-acorv Erov avro'S L                  t        some  of the Pharisees said  to
which is not lawful to do on the              x,,,.,                  them, Why do ye that which it
sabbath-days?                           ELTE o OUK  eE0TL 7WOLEL  ElV TS0L  is not lawful to do don the sab3 And Jesus answerin~g  them,  ca0/33ao-; 3 Ka a 7ro KptOeSE rpos.  bath?   And Jesus, answering  3
b " will be ruined; " daro2ovivra. Murd. Lidd. (in verbo,'2R2vu), sunt, reliquis interpretationibus omnino preferanda videtur, cum
"Mid. II., to be undone, ruined; " Bretsch. (in verbo, dcr2oRvu), nitatur argumentis historicis."  Should it be thought that the'corrumpor, destruor."  This rendering corresponds with present supplement " day of the passover" partakes too much of the
usage. Though the preposition in composition with "itv/c is character of a commentary, then this expression is suggested as a
often intensive, in other instances, it adds nothing to its force. In substitute, " on a sabbath named the second-first."  In this case,
reference to this, Liddell says, " also, simply, to fall into ruin, to the following marginal reading would be appropriate, "Probably,
be undone."  Scarlett and Wakef., " will be destroyed;" Norton, the first sabbath after the second day of the passover."
" would be spoiled;" Camp., " be rendered useless."             b " through the fields of grain;" Sdt rTvy aroel/towv. Kend.-' "immediately;"' Evdecows.  Rendered uniformly in this Re- Norton, "a field of grain."  The following note by the Reviser,
vision. So often in E. V. See Matt. 8  3; 14: 31. Mark 1: 31. on the parallel, Mark 2: 21, will explain the ground of this renLuke 5; 13. " Straightway" is obsolete.                       dering.  "The literal sense of this adjective is'sown,' hence
sometimes' fit for sowing;" ya znoe'/a,' seed-land.' Like the
a " the first sabbath after the second day of the passover;"    sometimes'fit for sowin g;yi   rs'seed-land.' Like the
uaj9,th cirpt,s'regob p   Scarl~ett Dick., K.end., M-Weseyu  Latin' sata,' it is also used for the crops growing in the fields,
xrs,         evrseo Ce,.  Scarlett, Dick., Kend., M.-Wesley  segetes.  Bretsc., agi consiti, seetes.'  Here it refers to th
and Angus, " the first sabbath after the second day of unleavened segetes. Bretsch.,' agri consit, segetes.' Here  it refers to the
crops, the grain standing in the fields. As it is obviously generic,
bread; " Schott, " sabbato primo post diem secundum festipascha- it is properly rendered by' grain,' or' fields  of grain.'' Grain'
lis;" De Wxette, "an einem ersten Sabbath nach dem zweiten            
Tage des Passahs."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo)   Probably, the second- being the name of the edible portions of certain plants, which
first sahs. n7. foLrth  fir o     1sabbat       the second d   constitute the chief food of man and beast, as wheat, rye, barley,
first sabbath., as pr. n. for the first sabbath after the second day maieandoats. SeeWebster onrain
of unleavened bread connected with the passover."  Bloomfield  maize, and  oats. See Webster on' Grain.'"
remarks that the only plausible interpretation of " this obscure ex-   C "their hands;" Tars xe ai.   The article is here used in the
pression," which has any semblance of truth, is that of Tl'heoplylact sense of the possessive pronoun.  Crosby, Gram., ~ 482: "With
and Euthymius among the ancients, and Scaliger, Lightfoot, substantives which are rendered definitive by the connection, the
Cassaubon, Whitby, Schleusner, Kuincel, etc., of the moderns, article has often the force of a possessive."  Hence, in such cases,
namely, that the sense is the first sabbath after the second day of it is not necessary to mark the possessive, in translation, as a
unleavened bread; namely, that on which the wave-sheaf was supplement. Kiihner, Gram.,  244. 4.
commanded to be offered up, and from which, and not the first   d ", on the sabbath? "'v'rots aaifBiaa;  So (E. V.) in the
day of the passover, the fifty days were to be reckoned to the parallel, Mark 2: 24. In the parallel, Matt. 12: 2, the text is
pentecost. Hence, it is no wonder that all the sabbaths from the fl,  a af'P,  (E. V., " upon the sabbath-day.")  " Days," in this
passover to the pentecost should have taken their appellation, place, is superfluous. In this Revision, "day" is used, in connec
arO vis  Sevzeoes zo, rrdaaaros.   Kuincel: "Sabbato primo  tion wit#" sabbath," only where  ulea  occurs in the text. The
post secundum diem Paschatos, hsec enim hujus vocis interpretatio, plural form 7a ada8f1aat is most generally employed as a singuque Scaligerum  auctorem habet, quem plurimi interpretes secuti lar. Rob. (Lex.)  Kuincel, on Matt 12:1, says: "In plurali




52                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
said, Have ye not read so much  a'-rowS' EL7EV  0  7Iyrois,  O3   them, said, llave ye not rdn
asthis, what David did when him- Tovro L70            rE            O7/E        - even  that, which  David  did,
v   vEYrcore, 0  E'070o~' l-e         ve tha t, w ih        vddd
self was an hungered, and  they  /3Jt \OTE (TE   OT    K    when  he'was  hungry, aid
o~roree~revao-ev  av-'os  c~we e-'                      s h u g y, ad
which were with him;                             azoi
which we re with him;                                3       a     4 r  e         o-A- gthose  who  were with  him;
4 How  he went into the house  Ae IeTs              ovT~'               L-l        ~     wowr            ihhm
o4 God  an  didta  andt      a the h us    E    E OZ    KOy T    (beo, Ka   how he went into the house of  4
of Gdanditaeadette                         \      3                                God, and did take and eat  the,,,,
shew-bread, and gave also to them  7'Ovs' apTOVs' T7's' 7rpoOee                a|Os'   a  o d, and  gav  al   t
that were withl him, which  it is  3ie,  Kal  E(ayE, KaL e"oiKE  Ka  |show-bread  and gave also kto
not lawful to eat but for the priests -ots- f'ET  avro v, OvS' OVK  EET those with him, which it is not
alone?^,( V   E  /     i.          lawful'for any to eat except
alon      e? sadayeut   ethem  thrat~ 7ovS                       rT   tepets'; the  priests  -only?   And  he  5
5 And he said unto them, That 5 Kac  Aeyer aVrooiS,'Ort KVptO  said to  them,Th  Son of'  man
the Son of man is Lord also of the'o-Ttrv?                      aid to t        sabbath.
sabbath.                      TO?)~~~                                  ~ 0    i~-rv  60I60     a  is Lord  also  of the  sabbath.
sabbath.
Tos a  ro-8afi/3crov.                      And it cane to pass also an  6
6 And it came to pass also on            6                    Ka,,                      t 
a nother siabbath  that he e ntered            y'_EVEro o       KaT oE    eTEpf   another sabbath, that he enteranother sabbath, that he entered
into the synagogue, and taught: OaXpaTE               eItreAAOe      arTr        s' ed  into  the  synagogue  and
and there was a man whose right T7iV  o'vpayty77v  KaL  &LaacKE1V' taught: and othere was a man
hand was withered:                      Kat rlV EKEl a^Orpwo7ros, Kat 7 XeIp  there  whose  right hand  was'oro aaijflaas nulla vis querenda est, sed pluralis vim habet sin-   i " ate."  As "did" is rejected from the preceding verb, this
gularis, ut ap. Joseph., Antiq., III  10, 1 xx1& a   AS fi6/es, ned- imperfect is a matter of course. See last note.;av,?i'i vsa,SaTa xa2ezrat. Etiam interpretes Alexandrini pro    3 "show-bread; " Wesley, Norton. This orthography harmonrn5 nunc adfifciarov, ut Exod. 11 14 nunc au,3iiarca, ut Jerem. izes with the pronunciation, and corresponds with the verb from
17  21, 24, ponere solent."  The above rendering is adopted by which "show" is derived. See Webster (Diet.), "Show-bread."
WVesley (" on the sabbath-day"), Wakefield, Norton, Campbell,       "to those with him;"  o          o.  In the parallel,
Dick., Rend., Angus M. Heb. N. Test., nn                  r        to those with him;"  o       T avTOV. In the parallel,
Dia.,  end., Angus, M.  Heb. N. Test.,,.. Syr., Mark 2: 26, the participle occurs thus, rorZ  av, avr.e OVOL.
yA.    De:et,1 mSbah.F.,e   nsba
i..   De Wette, "am Sabbath;" S. Fr., "en un sabbat;" Hence, in revising that book, the sentence was rendered, "to
Iber., "in el dia de reposo."  See Bretsch.                  those who were with him."  In this passage, as the participle is
e "H ave ye not read even this, which;" Ov8 ToVro Oiyvco. not expressed, the simple form, "to those with him," is adopted.
-e, 3. Gray (note on Angus). De Wette, "Habt ihr nicht ein- See v. 3, note. So Kend., M. Mont., "his cum ipso."
mal diess gelesen, was"-; Iber., "Ni aun aquello habeis leido   I "for any."  Penn, "for any one."  Angus, Scarlett, M.
que hizo David "-. Rob. (Lex., ov'&), "not even."  This sen- Unless we change the order of the sentence, this, or a similar
tence may be more concisely rendered, " Have ye not read even supplement is demanded for the sake of perspicuity. So Wesley
what David," etc. Wesley, "Have ye not read even this, what," and Pechy, in the parallel, Mark 2  26, where the text is the
etc.
etc."was hungry;  s'lvaasv. Sharpe, X., Rend. S             same. It has been suggested in the note on Mark 2: 26, that
was hungry;"  eaae. Sharpe, M., Kend. So most this change in the order would render the supplement unnecessary,
of the later English translators. "Was an hungered," introduced viz., "which none were allowed to eat except the priests."  The
by Tyndale, has long been obsolete.                           introduction of the supplement is deemed preferable to a new
g those who were;  o.  Present usage demands arrangement of the words. The harshness of the phraseology in
"those who," rather than "they which," "1they that," or, "they the E. V. requires an amendment here. Compare S. Fr., "1quoiwho."  In the parallel, Mark 2:25, the text has simply oi (with- qu'il ne soit permis qu'aux seuls sacrificateurs, d'en manger;"
out /`'rsg), hence, in the Revision, it was rendered "1those " (with Iber., "1que es licito comer sino ft. solos los sacerdotes."
him, etc.). But, as in the passage here, the participle is expressed,  in "9only;" udro'ovg. See ch. 5: 21, note. Thom., Penn, Angus.
the above rendering is adopted as exact. Several later trans- Wesley, Tyndale, Geneva, Cranmier, Wiclif, Rheims. De Wette,
lators overlook O'vrsg, and render thus, "1those with him."  SO "1sondera nur den Priestera;  Belg., "1dan alleen den Priesteren."
Re nd., Norton, M. The participle is rendered as a finite verb   nOa  eoesi~6,i     eesg  niaigta  h   od
by Penn, Scarlett, Sharpe, Ang-us, Thelwall. De XWette, "i  of another are recited. It answers the purpose of our quotation
beiibmwarn;"S. r.,"cex qi ~aiet;"Ibe., losquemarks. See Rob. (Lex., in verbo). The word is properly left
eon ~~~~l estaban. ~~~~~untranslated by Scarlett, Wesley, Sharpe, Wakef., Penn, Norton,
h "1took;  92ccfl. There is no em-phasis which demands the Camp., Repnd., Angus, M_, De Wette, Belgy.,S. Fr., Iber., Dan.,




TIHE GiO?,EL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. VI.                                                    53
KING JAMES  VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSON.
7 And the scribes and Phlarisees  arov 77 (eta ~y   /7pa.  7 7rape- withered.p And the scribes and  7
watched  him, whether hle would  T7pOVV  L3e aV TO                I o0  ypa/IareLS  Pharisees watched him  9to see
heal on the sabbath-day; that they  K(a  oi.0  aptoatot  eL EU VT   o-a,- whether he would heal on the
milght find an accusation against /3T?            Zepzreo     e'a  epwoLt sabbath; that they might find
him.,,                          8,,
8111 Bu  i   ne hi ho h     Ka7-r7iopiav  aVTOV.   8 aVTOf  6E  an accusation against him. But  8
8 But he knew  their thoug'hts,,,,
and  said  to  te man which had         TOVS  8aAoy7to-jiovs  avr1T&v, he knew  their thoughts, and
and                                                                                  said to the man     which    had  the
the withered hand, Rise up, and  Kat el"We TC   aUpwpr  Tt r                -ipap said to the man  who had the
stand forth in the midst.  And he  eX~rTt T1?   XEtpa,  _Ey7 pat, Ka\ withered  hand, Rise  up  and
arose, anld stood forth.                o-T7Ot eS  rTO /ItE'-or.    0  8E aava-'stand in the midst.  And  lhe
9 Then said Jesus unto them, I  rras' e-'r.                        _ EIrep ou, o  Ir]- rose and  tstood.  Then  Jesus  9
will ask you one thing; Is it law-  o-oUs  wpos            T atvrovs,  E7reprorTro  said  to  them, I will ask  you
ful on thle sabbath-days to, do good, Tlig i, r   eieuo-Tt  ot&s' ore/3ao-v, usomething; Is it lawful'on
or to do evil? to sav e i ife, or to  &ya )oyrotot7o at  77  KaKo7ro o- at;  the sabbath to do good, or to
destroy it?,v>,oA'a                                                             t
10 And  looking  rounid  about                                                    do evil? to save life, or to deupon tihem  all, he saicd  unto  the  7rEpttAe4aFtLEvo; WarTasv     a VTro'VS'  stroy it?  And lookingg v'round 10
man, Stretchforth thly hand.   And  EL7TE Tw aOpcTW7rco,  EKTELVOV T77]  on  them  all, hle said  to lim,
he  did  so: and  his  hand  was  X&Pa o-.   O 0      TEo7[7JEo  OVTW. YStretch  out tlhy  hand.  And
restored whole as the other.          Klal aWroKro-aTE-TaO7  71 XeP  aVTOV ilhe did so: and hlis hand was
the parallel (E. ~.) Mark 3: 1. This arrangement is most lished by Wilson (1831), Mill (in Polymic.), Schott, Kuincei,
agreeable  to our- uses loqueridi.  In this and similar con- Bloomf. This punctuation is that which was followed by the
structions, the first "there" is merely an euphonic particle.  So E. V. Kuincel defends it thus: "In multis codd. et verss. conSharpe.                                                        jungitur Ti cum sequentibus: nraeoawrao  Vu7gs Ti I'Ceart Tors
P A period is placed after  "withered," in conformity witil the aU(   <atuv z. r. g. interrogabo vos ecquid licet die sabbati bene an
text (toea.) This is the puncetuation of Scarlett, Wesley, Wakef., male facere? ut adeo Ti sit idem  quod   rseo,  sed vulgaris
S~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~~~~~~eb ditnged rtiqai eum ~eeozoroa, et post,i plene
Sharpe, Norton, Camp., Dick., Bel., De Wette, be.rba distinendi ratio, Dan.,qua T cum  E                aw, et post T plene
Diodati, Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, E. VA. of 1611, Oxford Bible, interpungitur: qustionem vobis proponam licetne, etc., utpote
Edd. 1802 and 1852, Oxford N. Test. of 1852.                  simplicissima preeferenda videtur, et confirmetur ea loco Matt.
21: 24, ubi simili prefatione interrogationem exorditur." Bloomq "to see."  Tyndale, MI., Thom., Camp., Dick.  S. Fr., "pour field remarks: "The usual punctuation is greatly preferable, by
voir;" Span., "para ver." This supplement is necessary to avoid which the TI is construed with the preceding; and that on
a violation of our idiom.  Critics are divided as to the genuine- account of its greater simplicity, and because it is confirmed by
ness of a'zTov.  It is found in B, the earliest MS. extant, and in a similar expression at Matt. 21: 24, Luke 20: 3."  The literal
the Syriac. I should hesitate to cancel it.                   signification of Tl, " something " (Rob., Lex., in verbo, 3), is most' "Forth," after "stand," is not authorized by the text. It accurate. De Wette,' Ich will euch etwas fraen."
was taken from Beza,.who rendered aTS?&1  by "adsta," when it   v " on the sabbath;" Totr ucfd8aatv.  In the parallel. Alatt.
should have been represented simply h)r "sta," as in the Vulg. 12: 11, the E. V. renders this in the singular, "on the sabbathand Eras.  "Forth" has been omitted by Thomson, Scarlett, day."  See v. 2, note.
Wakef., Sharpe, Norton, Camp., Dick., Thelwall, M.
w " Round about," so often used in the E. V., is a tant For the omission of " forth," see last note.
tology.
" something;" Ti.  The punctuation of the different Edi-'.                                     x 1" to him;",ezat. The reading of the Text. Recept., r.o
tions of the Greek text varies here. Bagster, Erasmus, Scholz,            is reeted as spurious by Gries,   Knapp,  Tis.,., 5 1   q              ^                      t~~~~C  1Oo xt), is reie+cted as spurious by Griesb., Knlapp, Tiscb.,
Laclhmann, and Trollope place a comma after ~tc~, while Gries-,, 
1ach, *   mapp,'1 node, i. lttnmun                           Theile, Tittmr. Scholz, Bloomf., Schott, and Lachm.  It it3 an
b~acb.K7happ, Tfieile, l itniannl put ttle colonl ill the same plflce..
bahnat put time colon mi the same  pt intpolhtion taken from Mark 3: 5. It is wanting in eight
As far as thie renderingl, is concerned, tlmese o form one class, and wI I  tand Gh.                  X! lle~~~~~uc~l MISS., thle 1Peshito and Phillox., Syr. Memph., and Gothic
might render, " I will ask you, what is lawful on the sabbath 9?"          T  i the
s  J......                     s N ~~~~~~~~elrsionls. Avtsq is the true reading'.
But there is another punctuation which places the colon after T, 1,
which is then regarded as the indefinite pronoun, thus,.Eiresocv -T|  Y " Stretch out;"'~XTcov,.  Scarlett, Wakef, Penn, Camp.,
ac t1Uas,,.'TEseazc.x. T. ~..  So the Editions of Stephens, as pub- IM. Liddell (in verbo), "to stretch out."




54                        t E GO SPEL ACCORDINGT TO LUKE.-CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
11 And  they were filled witlh  Vytv;. c& s' ~  oAA7.   11 avroi  N   restored'sound  as the other.
madness; and communed one with |7rAo-077olav  cvot'a.  Kaa  &teAa- And they were filled with mad- 11
another what they might do to  Aovv TpOs &AArAovs, T"                   ar'wot- ness; and'consulted hViti one
Jesus. eAetae Tn   Irflrov.                                                        another what cthey should do
12 And it came to pass in those          12'Eye'vezo'3 EV  ^a''ipats to Jesus.  And it came to pass 12
days, that he went out into  a TaVTaLS,                  A  eyAOev   ecS  TO   opoS in those days, that he went out
mountain to pray, and continued  rpoo-ev4ao-Oat'  KaL 2                 t avl.VKT e- into dthe mountain to pray, and
all night in prayer to God.             p z          v      
alihnpry. pecop l p   WpOoEVX,7 TO) 0 V. continued  all night in prayer
13 And when it was day, he  13 Ka  oTe fy   ero,/epa, or-to                o       d  al  n        t w     ay
called unto him his disciples: and                                                 to God.  And when it was day, 13
E91OJV770OE  ToyS,  /LeaO77Ta~s  a' rLVTof them  he chose twelve, whom   Ka 3;KAe)a'eog' a    Jp 3- q-ie called to him  his disciples;
also he named apostles;,,,  and  he'chose  twelve  from
Ka    ov' Ka[ a7roo'7oA ovS  oo14 Simon (whom he also named                  14,                      /        them   whom   he  also  lamed
Peter) and Andrew  his brother, /-aWE,   2tLO)Va OP KaL (ovo/.ao-E
Peter) and  Andrew hias b rother, IeTpov, Kai'Avpeav  TOVp aEA-| apostles; Simon (whom hlie also 14,
James and John, Philip and Bar- 
thoJaomew, an onPii ndBr        Op avtvrov'IaKcoW0P Ka'Iar v- named Peter) and Andrew  his
tholomew,                                                               t     a
15 Matthew and Thomas, James  P7Vi,   [)At7ryrov KaI Bap0oAotacj- brother, James and John, Philip
O  5MaTOa-toV   Ka[  O pC,),-   and Bartholomew, Matthew and 15
the  son  of Alpheus, and  Simon              15     a      o                      andBatholoew,Matthewand 15
called Zelotes,                         IaKO,3op rT  rov TO'AAaztov  KaL  Thomas, James the son of Al16 And  Judas  the brother of  2,IWOPt[oX  TOp  KaAovtePov Z_'Aco- pheus, and Simon  called gZeJames, and Judas Iscariot, which  T-P,   6'IoSap'  IaKcoi3o0v,  Kal lotes, ggJudas  the  brother  of 16
also was the traitor.                   Iovtar  IorKaptowTr7, os Kat EYe- James, and Judas Iscariot'who
17 And  he  came  down  with  VETo  7rpoa0Trs'  17 Ka   Kacrafias also  became  a  traitor.   And 17
- "sound."  Thomson, Scarlett, Campbell, M.':yt4g, in the   f " chose twelve from them." This is the natural order, accordTextus Reeeptus, is canceled by Griesbach, Theile, Knapp, ingc to English idiom. Wesley, "chose twelve of them."
Tischendorf, Lachmann, Schott. But as the sentence is defective   g "Zelotes;" Zij2-i',v. In Acts 1: 13, the article precedes
if we say, "restored as the other,"-I" sound" is inserted and this word,,uov   ZI2WcTs. On the use of this term as indicitalicized as supplementary. Its use is authorized by the parallel ative of the fact that Simon was one of the sect of Zealots
Mark 3: 5, where 4y?)v is found in the text.                  noted by Josephus inrl his History of the Jewish War, Kuincel
~ "consulted;" &e2d2ovv.  Camp., Kend.  Kuincel, "con- on Matt. 10: 4 says: " Cum Luc. 6: 15, Act. 1: 13, hic Simon
sultarunt;" Bretschneider (in loco,,tcaWE)co), " consultabant." nominetur o Zr,2/za, in promptu est nomen KafvXzrc'G respondere
Literally, "to talk over a thing."  Liddell. "Confer" is obso- Heb. x —et accepisse Simonem  hoc cognomentum a pristino
lescent."                                                    vivendi genere, ut adeo ~aucv o KavarziG explicari debeat:
b "with one another;" ~ro&  22'2ovs.  Thomson, Scarlett, Simon qui fuit antea zelotarum societati adscriptus, ut Matthoeus
Rob. (Lex., in verbo). So (E. V.) Matt. 24: 10. John 13: 34; o,e2cvis, qui fuit antea portitorum societati adscriptus. Zq2co5  12, 17. Acts 19: 38. See ch. 4: 36, note.              ra; antem  antiquitus dicebantur, qui acri religionis et patrise
"they should do;' iv 7rotu(eavp.  Thom., Scarlett, Wesley, defendende studio flagrabant, ut Pinehas Numb. 25:9, 1 Maccab.
Sharpe, Camp.                                                2: 54, et Christi et apostolorum retate, ita nominababuntur bomid " the mountain;" TO 0`,os.  M., Thom., Wresley, Wakef., nes privati inter Judeos, societate quadam  conjuncti qui omn:.a
Sharpe, Penn.  Belg., "den berg;" De Wette, "den Berg;" atrociora facta, nominatim ca, quibus templi, numinis, seu gent:s
S. French, "la montagne;" Iberian, "al monte;" Diodati, "al sanctitas violari credebatur, nulla forensis judicii ratione illieo
monte;" Dan, "Bierget."  The article should not be omitted. puniebant, zelo, ut jactabant, divino correpti quo nomine ab ilhs
The mountain was near Capernaum.  Kuincel: "Posteaquam  etiam turpissima facinora patrata sunt, v. Joseph., B., Lib. vI., v. 3.
Jesus in monte quodam Capernaumo vicino noctem inter preces As an alternative reading, "the Zealot."  So Norton, Scarlett.
transegerat, postridie primo mane," etc.                        gK Ic (= — and) not in the text.
"he called to hiim;" zrfoooeT6raE.  The preposition "to"    h "who also became a traitor;" os xa' 1ezo zo ob',oTc.
is represented in the text by 7r&OS, in composition with the verb. Wesley, Scarlett (" who became a traitor "), Kendrick, M.,''hel
Hence it is not a supplement, and is not 4to be italicized.  Coin- wall.  Belgic, "die ook de verrader geworden is;" S. Fr.,
pare Mark 3: 13. in Rev. of Mark's gospel, note,             "lequel aussi devint traitre;" Iber., " el cual tambien se hizo




THE GrOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VI.                                                       55
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
themn, and stood in the plain; and  LUET' avrToVC, E'-Tq7 E'wT   ToroO    7re8t- he came down with them  and
the comnpany of his disciples, and   o, Ka\'XAos faO?]Trv  avroD, stood'on a level place, 3with a
a great multitude of people out of  K   A   73A0or    r woAv  rov    Aaov  aro  crowd of his disciples, and a
all Judea and Jerusalem, and from  7ra            T7s''Iovcaag  KaLt Ipov- great multitude of kthe people
the sea-coast of Tyre and Sidon, o -aA-i,  Ka'    rs 7rapaAiov - pov Tfrom  all Judea and Jerusalem,
which came to hear him, and to be  KaL  ~L03lVor, o& o           AOolv  aKovoat and althe sea-coast of Tyre and
healed of their diseases;.,,,;           Zidon, who came to hear him
atvTov, Kai IataOvat aw7o  rcOV Po18 And they that were vexed                            is ^X18'EP''         and to be healed of their dis-.o.vr ct, a                          18  Ka  ot;oxrkvo       e      a     nd tose heaof ter diswith  unclean  spirits   and   theyd  those  who  were 18
v7ro  7rLev/IarC  aKaap v,              a   eases;  an
were healed.''          19 a     pr,',       vexed nby unclean spirits; and
19 And  the  whole  multitude                                          ~         othey  were  cured.   And  the 19
sought to  touch  him; for there'67Tet a7rcerTE0at aVTro                OTt 8d- whole crowd sought to touch
went virtue out of him, and healed  va/lts 7rap  aVTroV  E7IPXeTo              K:aL him;  for  Ppower  qwent out
themn all.                              LtaO 7raPTasr.                               rfrom  him  and healed them  all.
20 And he lifted up his eyes on           20  Ka't  avror  e7rapoas  roTvs And -lifting up his eyes on his 20
traidor; " Dan., "den, som  og blev en ForrSder; " Ital., "il Penn, Dick., Camp., Kend., M., Thelwall.  Vulg., Mont., " ab."
quale divienne anche traditore."                               "Out of" was copied from Tyndale.
"in a level place;" E,-ti  o,6tov tEAvov.  Angus.  Rob.   mn "From," before " sea-coast," is really a supplement. If is
(Lex., in loco, renstv6), "a;' roi iz= -drrov zrseoV, he stood upon) a superfluous.  It is properly omitted by Thom., Wesley, WVakef.,
level place."  De Wette, " aut einem ebenen Platz;" Belg., " op Norton, Camp., Thelwall.  Nothing corresponding to it in De
een vlakke plaatse;" Vulg., Mont., Eras., Castal., 1" in loco cam- Wette, Vulg., Mont., Castal., Schott, Heb. N. Test.
pestri;" Rheims, "in a plain place;" Iber., " en un lugar Ilano."                   genit.).    aef., Dick., Kend.,., Tel" n  by;" crT' (cure geneit.).  Wakef., Dick., Ken&, A., ThelThere is no necessity for departing from the literal rendering of wall. G. and S. F1." par."
this phrase.
to " they were cured cl;" i9eqa.reoovro. Thom., Wakef. (" wero
w "ith a crowd " zai ~Zocs.  Literally, " and a crowd." 
But if we ado.t this literal rendering we leave " crowd." ( ) also cured "), Camp., AM. Rob. (Lex., in verbo), " to cure."  By
d  nmin    web a etv    a                  th litue"ra   rendering  thus, we make a distinction (like that of the text)
and "multitude" ( ari. ros) in the nomninative, without a verb, as  n 
has been done in the E. V. The thought presented is obviously                         and this 
this, " He stood on a level place, and with him stood a crowd of    P "power;"  hivauis.  Thom., Wakefield, Sharpe, Norton,
Kend., Angus, Thelwall. Robinson (Lex., in verbo), " specially,
his disciples," etc. In other words, when Christ descended the Ked., ngus,  ThIall.   obinso(Lex.,  in vebo), "specially,
mountain, only the twelve were with him. MIark 3: 13, "And'miraculous power,'' the power of working miracles.'  " irtue"
he goeth up into the mountain, and calleth to him  whom lhe (a mere transfer of the Vulgate virtus) is no longer used in this
would:-and he appointed twelve."  When he reached the level sense.  S. Fr., "une puissance;" Iber., "un poder;" Belg.,
place, with the twelve, there was a crowd of other disciples, and "    "ract;  De Wette, " eine Kraft."
a great multitude of people standing there.  By substituting    q " went out;"'t(2ero.  Wesley, Sharpe, Scarlett Norton
" with " for " and," the thought presented in the text is brought Penn.  There is an unnecessary transposition of this sentence in
out in the most concise manner, and with the least change in the the E. V., by placing the nomlinative between " went " and " out."
phraseology of the E.; V. So " with" is employed by Thom., The influence of the Latin order of words on early English transWakef., Camp. Alternative rendering, " and there was a crowd," lations is quite obvious.  Numerous obscurities in the E. V. may
c.tc. Penn.  S. Fr., " avec la foule de ses disciples."  The fol- be referred to this fact.
lowing are specimens of the various renderings given to this pas- ".from;" ra c& (crlm  genit.).  Rob. (Lex., raer):  "In
sage. De WVette, " und [mit ihm] der Haufe seiner Jiinger;" N. Test. only with a genitive of person, implying a going forth
Belg., " ende [met hem] de schare zijner Discipelen;" De Sacy, or proceeding from the side or presence of any one; thus taking
" 6tant accompagn6 de la troupe de ses disciples;" Iber., " i [con the general sense from."  So (E. V.) Mark 12: 2; 14: 43. Luke
el] una muchedumbre de sus discipulos."  The insertion of the 1: 45; 2  1; 7: 49, etc. So (in loco) Thom., Wakef., Norton,
article " the" before the noun, in the E. V., is without authority. Penn, Dick., Camp., M. The E. V., in this instance, has followed
The rendering of the passage was copied from the Genevan.      Tyndale, who rendered the passage as if the text had been "iezso
" the people;"  ovS 2ao.  Pean, Thom., Walkef., Sharpe, ni ahroS.  Comp. MIarlk   5                ~30.
Thlelwll.  Belg., " des rolks;" S. Fr., "du peuple;" Iber.,      " lifting  up;" Zxs.   Thor., Wesley, Sharpe, Penn, M.: (lel pueblo."                                               Thel. The participial.construction is adopted also by Norton,
"ifromrn;" ar}..'I'hom.? Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, Norton, I Dick., Camp.




56                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. Vf.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
his disciples, and said, Blessed be o/acaA/ov's awro0  Elk  rovS pia0r]- disciples, hlie said, tHappy  -are
y~ poor; for yours is the kingdom  Tas  avrTov    AEyE,  MfaKaptot oi ye poor; for yours is the kingof God:.'
~of God.                     W7rT(OXOi,  OTt v/feTepa EO-TiV    / a- dorn of God.  Happy  are ye, 2
21 Blessed are ye that hunger   Ae                              21       /      who hunger now;for'ye shall
now: for ye sliall be filled. Blessed. a      A        C/ 
aenow:          for ye shall be filled. Blessed  1O  ErWCl TrES  VVV   OTt XopTa -O- be satisfied. Happy are ye, who
are ye that weep now: for ye shall                          otTor                                         1    l.
laugh.                                   re(X0_E    itaKaptOte o0    KAaiopTes  weep now; for ye shall laugh.
laugh.                                                             22       / 
22 Blessed  are  ye  when  men  lVIp, OTt yEAaO-ETE.  / LaKaptot Happy are ye when men shall 22
shall hate you, and when they shall Eo-TE   OTa1  l/ oo                 Vl         hate you and shall separate you
separate you from  their company, atvpcoyrot, Kat olav aqopo -wo-r  wfro                m t hem, and shall reproach
and shall reproach you, and cast  l5aa, KaC   oeESLo'ooT, Kat  Ke/3aout your name as evil, for the Son Al-t  o oot   V v  opv  you, and cast out your name as
~~~~~~eAof man's sakvoe.             To ",'      o o.        evil, for the Son of man's sake....EVEca  rov   tov   rov  aVOpcowov.
23~~~~~~~~,                            Rejoice  e in that  day, and                                leap
23 Rejoice ye in that day, and  23                                                Rejoice in that day, and leap 23
leap  for joy:  for behold  your    XN1PETI EV EKEjy fo Tb   oluEPa JCaL
reward is great in heaven: for in oKtpTo7T-ae Tio    7,  6 o                      for joy; for behold, your rethe like manner did their fathers v5ttc' 7roAVs e, T-  ovpav' Ka                   ward is great in heaven: for
unto the prophets.                      rauTa          y ap;T&oLov   rorS 7rpoqr-Y   thus did  their fathers to the
24 But wo unto  you that are rats ot 7raaTepe  at). 24 HvArv  prophets.  But woe to you who 24
rich! for ye have received your ova                V  To 7rAovtO,  OTtar             e  rich!  for ye   ave   ou
~~~~~~~ora ~i    6~7AV-'t'       "t are rich! for,ye  heave your
consolation.
25 Wo unto you that are full! a7rEXETE  7Ti). 7apcaKA7o-1V V14zv. consolation.  Woe to you who 25
25 W~o unto you that are full!  c[reXe'  ~-)   7)a/.a,ko
25' x \  C-,
for yeshall hunger.  Wo unto you            vat valtv, ot e/L7rEWAnfo'/evot, are full! for ye shall hlunger.
that laugh now! for yeshall mourn oft  WetrOa ere. oval vit,   o   Woe to                     you  who laugh now!
and weep.                               yeA TvreS prV, OTt 7EVO7'OETE Kal for ye shall mourn and weep.
t " Happy;".M3 Iaxoto.  Thom., Wesley, Wakef., Scarlett, I alone, leaving(r the mind of the hearer or reader to supply the
Dick.. Camp., Kend., M. So (E. V.) John 13:17. Acts 26 2. appropriate pronoun.  So in the parallel, Matt. 5: 12, and
Rom. 14: 22. 1 Cor. 7: 40. 1 Pet. 3: 14; 4: 14.  Belgic, versions of Thom., Wesley, Wakef., Scarlett, Norton, Dick.;
"Zalig;" De Wette, " Selig; " Dan., " Salige; " G. and S. Fr., Camnp.
"Bienheureux;" Iber., "Felices;" Syr.,:..  In almost   y "thus;" z    zavcx.  Thor., Sharpe, Dick., Camp. S.
all cases, this word is equivalent to felix, while " blessed " is the Fr., " ainsi;" B3elg., " diergelijk;" Ital., " cosi."  Rob. (Lex.):
equivalent of ev2oy4rros, benedictues. The word is rendered uni-   Neut. ratvxa, acc. as adv. so, thus, i. q., ov/rwo."  Buttmnann,
formly in this Revision.                                      128, note 5:  "The neuter of the pronouns both sing. and plur.,
"are ye."  Thom., Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn is very often used adverbially."
Kend., M. Beza, "estis."                                       z "ye have;" a7rieers.  Cranmer, Wesley, Norton, Kend.
"ye shall be satisfied;" yooraauiaear&e.  Thom., Wesley, Vulg., Mont., Eras., Castal., " habetis."  The preposition Arrb
Scarlett, and Norton (" will be satisfied"), Penn, Camp., Kend. gives to the simple verb the idea of fullness, completeness, hence
S. Fr., "vous serez rassasi6s." Rob. (Lex., in verbo). So (E. V.) the thought is, "Ye have your whole reward."  The rendering
Mark 8: 4. This verb should not be confounded with IF24O&Co. of the E. V. (after the Genevan) by a perfect, was an unskillful
Comp. John 6: 12, where,veyr2aO'av is properly translated attempt to bring out this thought. The translation of Tyndale,
"they were filled."                                          though slightly paraphrastic, is superior to that, " Ye have
therein your consolation."  After all, a literal rendering is quite
W "from them."  The necessity of a supplement after ctool- perspicuous. Every reader uhderstands from  the sense of the
oroaev is obvious, hence "their company" was employed by Tyn- passage and the connection of the words, that the sentiment of
dale and Cranmer, "their society" by Campbell; while Penn, the teacher is that those "who trust in riches" must have them
Kend., Wakef., Norton have adopted the simpler expression alone for their portion. This thought is found in Ps. 17:14.
"from  them."  So M.  Iber., "de [si]."  "From  them" is. V..r',.  n' Compare Matt. 6: 2, 6rE2ova, To'
deemed preferable.                                           ctabov',, a rvcv, (E.'V.), " they have their reward."  Rob. (Lex.,
" "Rejoice."  It is not necessary to express the nominative  h'rEiC), "act., to have or receive in full, (and of compl.), to ha:s
"ye." According to present usage, we employ the imperative all that we can expect."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VI.                                                        57
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VEBSION.
26 Wo unto you, when all men    AaVa rer.    26 oval  VI4v,  OTav |Woe, when  bmen shall speak 26
shall speak  well of you!  for so | KcLa os' v/cas E17rWeC't 7rrWveTCS o  cv-  well of you! for cthus did their
did  their  fathers  to  the  falsepaO lra yap  6ro
did' their  fathers  to  the,e  P                                fathers to  the false prophets.
prophets.                              Pro1S  ~evso yrpoqprarl  o  7rare'per
prophets.  TOS  4EV p?Tatg ot 7TPS' But I say  to  you, who hear 27
27 But I say unto you which  a                                                 /,e.
27'.AXAA  VJpr A7,oV rot' aKot-  dme, Love  your enemies; do
hear, Love your enemies, do good,
ovo'wv,  Ayazra-re  rovs  eX- ovr good  to  those who hate you,
to them  which hate you.                 t                        o                  good  to  those who hate you,
VjutoV, KaAWS' 7froLeLe rots Ig t1 ov28 Bless them  that curse you,                 ^   28, ^                       bless  those  who  curse  you, 28
otp vtaso,    ev LoyeT-e rov~ Karaand pray for them  which despite- pcoLE-'ovs iytv, Ka'pooeVxeOe |pray for those twho abuse you.
fully use you.
v7rep  rTOW     eyrvpeaao6VTo      v/aa. To him  who  smiteth  thee on 29
29 And unto him  that smiteth  29 TO  Tv7rTrTL  0re Eri T-7r \at on                the one cheek, offer the other
thee on the one cheek, offer alsthe other'aL'no  "0U'LLPOY70r'OU    70  galso  and hhinder not him, who
the other; and  him  that taketh  Kal  aro  TOv a'lpOVToS   oOV  TO also; and  hindernothimwho
The reading of the Textus Receptus, V:utrv, after oval, is or insult wantonly."  So the substantive ir7t,oeia signifies a
canceled by Griesb., Tisch., Lachm., Knapp, Theile, Tittmann, threat, wanton abuse, or insult, contumelia. Lidd. " Despitefully
Scholz. Schott says: "Delev. cum Griesb. aliis V'#tz vulgo post use " is quite obsolete, and if modernized into the forms of " spiteo
oval (ex v. 24, 25) additum, auctoritate multorum cdd. (12 unc.) fully use," or " treat injuriously," the phrase will not present the
verss., Pers. pol., Goth., Slav., Vulg., It. (execeptis cdd. Cant., thought more accurately, than the simple term  "abuse."  The
Veron.)."  Bloomfield remarks that VcUrZ is " omitted by almost sense of the word as used here is general, being well rendered by
all the best MSS. and several Versions and Fathers, canceled by Castalio " vos afficiunt injuria."
nearly all Editors, from Griesbach to Scholz."                   g " also;" air.   rakefield, Penn. As the equivalent of xai,
b Tivres, in the Textus Receptus (before oi aivoow7rot), is " also," is properly construed with " the other," not with " offer,"
canceled by Griesb., Tisch., Knapp, Scholz, Schott.  The -latter it should have this position in the sentence. The phrase is, in
says: " Delev. cum  Griesb. et aliis hvesa post Schot  vTulgo (ut  signification, the same as the familiar one "' offer the other too,"
sententia limitibus circumseriberetur) adjectum, in qdd'. multis " offer also the other."  In the very next sentence, the E. V. has
(6 unc.) verss., Pesh., Ar. pol., Pers., I2th., Vulg. omissum. given "also" (zai) a proper place, " to take thy coat also."  In a
Bloomf. says it is " omitted by almost all the best MSS."  The great number of instances, the position assigned to " also " produces
evidence is clearly against its genuineness,                  obscurity in the E. V. Inattention to the location of particles
might naturally be expected, when the Latin had an extensive
influence on the structure of English sentences, as it certainly had
a  " me."  So Norton, Scarlett, Penn, M. De Wette, " mich;" in the age of Tyndale and Coverdale. One fault of the Revisers
G. Fr., " qui m'entendez;" De Sacy, " qui m'ecoutez;" Ital., under James I. was that they made so few changes in the arrange" che m' ascoltate."  The sentence is defective unless the object ment of the earlier translators. In the parallel (E. V.) Matt.
of " hear" is expressed. The least change in the phraseology of 5: 39, where the text is oarLs ase 5aiaesel Bt zTv 3E&eUv cov
the E. V., is made by inserting " me" as a supplement. Other- atcuayvca, a6rebtoov avzt xcar e: t" sr7v, the particle is coriectly
wise, we may render with Thom., Wakef., and Camp., "my treated, " whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to
hearers."  The Belgic employs " this" as the supplement, "die him the other also."
adit] hoort."                                                   h "hinder not him who taketh away thy cloak from  taking
e The conjunction.al~ of the Textus Receptus (before rreoa- away thy coat also;" Ar zOvro  aeovrs&  Gov to pt, OPaov, Wie'
ev ~eatO), is canceled by Griesb., Tisch., Lachm., Knapp, Theile, oz'v Xz:va,r xci2als.  Wakefield (except " would fake').
Scholz. Schott has this note: "Kaly ante zrooaEvzea&e  vulgo Norton, "hinder not him who takes away your cloak from taking
additum recte omittitur apud Griesb. aliosque auctoritate 9 edd. your tunic also."  Bloomf. says: "At xtcoians subaud. ao.ir Tos
unc. multorum minuscc. verss. Memph., Arm., Goth., Slav. ms., a,oetr.'"  This use of the verb  coalvoa with an accusative of the
Vulg. ms., Sax., It. (insertum ex Matt. 5: 44)."  Bloomf. rejects person, and airo with a genitive of the person is Hebraistic. See
it, remarking, that "the asyndeton much increases the gravity of Gen. 23: 6, Ays,n5}?-d    i''i-n~.  Sept., o;  is;,~ow2ose to
the injunction."                                              Scvrruetso, aceroi, 2 Sam. 13: 13,  z.n s.:.'?.  Pi. Sept., ot wr
f " who abuse;",ray iejsaOV~rcoV.  Kend., Scarlett.  Rob..xwla~,uB ado ooa. The above arrangement is the natural one,
(Lex., it.,,orbo), "to abuse, insult;" LTiddell (in verbo), "to abuse, in our language.




58                 ~~TilE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
love them. er. 33( Kai"ea ayado~rotr7re 7'ovs  thlem. Alld( i f ye do good to 33
aw33 And if ye do goorbid not to takhem /IaTtOroor at To pXa 7roa vote  thkse who do golo  to your whatawhich do goodtoyouwhat also.           Avptsx    30 oTa; To)   T oPT   ng apo             ay thy coat al        ive?o  eG ven3
have ye? for sinners also do eve                        n t ao t o                            do  ho tame.                3
30  Giveto  ever   man  th t 0E, 83L3OV' Kal a'7To  To?) atpovTos' every  one  that asketuh  thee;
asketh of thee; and of him  that                                                   aw
taketh away thy goods, ask them  Tit'o7 alor 31
n34 And ifa  ye lend to                               them  of  yaerre 7rap  ovdemand  the  iot.
31 Andayewud  that men  Oponrot, Ka  VLLELS  WFOLELTe aVToLs' And  as  ye  would  that men 31
should do to you, do ye also to  4ilo/'Cos'.   32           t  t a yaw&aTE TOV.Ssiu dd    oyukOd 
them  likewise.                         &a~~s                                       also to them.  For if ye lo-ve:32
wh32 For if ye hope to receive, whata/3e          7roa             xaptt r;l                       ope to receiye,  w hatls
love you, what thank have ye? for sinners  alsoKa p  O          aproot  a apw -Lha           a        yee? qfor   eveensinersled
lend to sinners, talso loreceive those that Tovs,  a    T, avTrovs,  ae a7C  
again.                       -ot3 a                            ta I                   sinners, lov    tl+oe  as  love
35 But love thye your enem.         0ies   - ra.  at Ea    aya 7rae rovT   T        in etrs.  But love t  o     ur ene-w  
to every on e;"   r    Penn, Thoso, Wakef., Scarlett, thoug             h this perhaps is not sufficiently litefal. Iber., do good  to,33
33                     aya~~~owoeovwras' ~~~N                      those who do good to y7ou, what
Shaich do good to.you, Ewhat n.,        ot     a de] gracia [como  recompensa] tendeis?"
omni;" Belg., "ee  n iegelijk;" Iber., "a todo."  "Man" is   m   4 for even;" r. Rob. (Lex,       yeIn may instfor  evens,
hauperft ou      sO t. K-t is                                                        intensive, equidalent t o too," hev en," etc. TA is is the34
" demand;" &~alzce~. Angus,:Kendrick, Thomson, Sharpe, rendering of Thlom., Wesley, Waktef., Scarlett, D~ick., Campbell,
Camp. Rob. (Lex., in verbo), "to demand from." Edith this Kend., Angus, M., Murdock (Syr. ~,i~). Heb. N. Test.,
word, " back," or " again " is superfluous. "Again " would signify 1::~,~.
-,
that they had been demanded before. ]31oomf. (N. Test.):~ " The   n4tak.    e.3   oe
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~""thans"Se samnoe.
d      iffer ence between tIoEr te and   aE T            p w AWt/T is that the form er denotes
r             E,;hp  t   eev, lwhat thankls."Sev 2 oe
o         ther instan ce   where this verb occurs (ch. 12: ~ 20), it is   rendered                          h   than2s
thank hall b e required," lit  sinners ally, "they shall require," or " demand."                   
Liddell (inverbo), "frequentlyalsotodemandofone."  According.. "in r            eturn."  Thomson, Penn, Campbell, Kendrick, M.,
to etymology, &rrazieco being compounded of ~ro, from, and Scholefield. As ~:oaxfidrtjoe signifies simply to take, or have
lend to sinners, to receive as much                        e
again..taar          
35 But love ye your enemies, Ted  to-a.                7rAq7V  aJyaIraTE TOv's- 1,i'return.  But -lovTe your cue- 315
"to every one; " 7racirl. Penn, Thomson, Wakef., Scarlett, though this perhaps is not sufficiently literal. lber., -'% qn, Lin
Sharpe, Norudsgfton, Camp o., eDick., Kend., M. VuL., Mont., Eras., de] gracia [com  recompens] tendreis?.'omni. T  est g.,  een iegelijk ( do not exactodo."  ").  is   not found ieven  a, bt  it belongs to the circu many instances,
k,, so do ye also to them;" sfa; voers:roZeiTe a,)Tors /oieotS. "'in return " should be italicized, as supplementary. See Rob.
Thom., Wakef., " even so."'Ottoeoits is rendered " so " (E. ~.) (Lex., dxr~rdcrlo). Thle phrase " as muchl ag-ain " is ambliguouls,
Luke 5: 10rfluous. In this intensstance, "so" gives the equxact sense of as it is oftoo,"  een," used to convey theis idea of double the qatity. If
$lodors with clearness and force. It harmonizes with our present these words are retained, the order shoulld be, " to receive again
usus 1oquendi. Alternative, " do ye also in like manner to them." as muchl." In modern phlraseology, Toh Ioa would bee " an equlivaI "dethanksd;" &afs. Angus, Kendrick, Thomso, Penn, Scarlet, Sharpe, Dick., lenderit," of Thor., more lterally, "Wan equal share." Liddell. KuiCampbel:l,
Camp. Rob. (Lex., in verbo),As  "tho demanksd from."  With this Kesid., Angus, larM., Murd hock (Syr..a  ).  Heb. N. Test.,
word, "1back," or "1again " is superfluous. "Again " would signify rz  I.
that they had been demanded before. Bloomf, (N. Test.)   The       " thanks."  See v. 32 note.
which thfference bE. V. derivead f rom Tyndale, is  incthat the forr er denotes is   "o  en   S     v 2 
__1__1to ask as a favor; the latter, to demand asor i a right."  In the only
other instance where this verb occurs (clh. 12:20), it is rendered  "wathns"Sev32no.
"1shall be required," literally, "1they shall require," or "1 demand."    q "t for even."  See v. 32, note.
Liddell (in verbo), "frequently also to demand of one." According    r "4in return."  Thomson, Penn, Campbell, Kendrick, M.,
to etymology, 47Ci-rcani  bein  compounded of e'br, from, and Scholefleld. As chro~a~ufldvw  signifies simply to take, or have
alre'o would signify "to ask from," i. e., "1to demand."  Heb. from  any one (Rob., Lex.), the idea of bock, again, or in.T return
N. Test., t~- 9~ ("1 do not exact")                           is not found in dnb, but it belongs to the circumstances. Hence
k "so do ye also to them; " xal kcuerg 7roteerr asv-Totg 0c   " O 9  1in return " should be italiczd  assuplentr.S   Rb
Thom., Wakef., "1even so."'Olioiog is rendered "1so " (E. V.) (Lex., &~ebiw.The phrase "1as much again " is ambiguous,
Luke 5  10. In this instance, "1so " gives the exact sense of as it is often used to convey the idea of double the quantity. If
c~osolw with clearness and force. It harmonizes with our present these words are retained, the order should be, "1to receive again
usu~s loquendi. Alternative, "1do ye also in like manner to them.", as much."  In modern phiraseology,Ta lartb would be "1an equivaI thanks;  xaog   Thorn, Penn, Scarlett, Sharpe, Dick., lent," -or, more literally, "1an equal share."  Liddell. Kuincel:
Camp., Kend.  As "1thanks"1 has no singular form, "thank," "T   aeedm   ai.lc   sinla   otmisipcnc
which the E. V. derived from Tyndale, is incorrect.  X4oz isummsiesrat roaeinulougeontdrevidently used in the sense of 1tuaohg, "1recompense."  So the' mento."  Bloomf.: -"4 olaA8erv is used for 2afl3r rawo' urlog."
parallel, Matt. 5  46, vi'va oat9'bv tzere.  Compare v. 35 of this "As much again " originated with Tyndale.
chapter, xalf 9'orat 0 pzaeab9 i~,ac-v 7Co.VkG. Kuincel -paraphrases  " 1love."  The insertion of the nominative "1ye " is unneces



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VI.                                                       59
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                  i          REVISED  VERSION.
and do good, and lend, hoping for eXfOpovs v/ov,~ KaL ayauo7roLELTE, inties,  and  do good, and  lend,
nothingo again.; and your reward  Kaei &ae[eTe /      aW   aweAwr[tov-  thoping for nothing  in return;
shall be great, and ye shall be the T re'   Kat Eoreat o  /tto-osr  vuwmvp  and your reward uwill be great,
children of the Highest: for he 7roAv\, KaOL ETEOOE  vtot 7rot  vIt'- and -ye will be wsons -of the
is kind unto  the unthankful and  rTrov   oTt aVrTOS XP77rT-o0S  EOTtLV   Most High, for he is kind, to
to thle evil.                           e7rFt 7Tovs'  aXapltrTovsE  KaL rJo, w -   the unthankful and Yevil.'Be 36
36 Be ye therefore merciful, as povsV.   36 7WyEO.            Oe V  OlKTl'p1O- therefore'compassionate, b even
your Father also is merciful.          i VeS,  KatSos  KaL  o  7rarrp  vatovp  as your Father also  is ccom37 Judge not, and ye shall not OtTKrTpol/'v;EOrt.   37 Kat /L   KpL- passionate.   Judge  not, and 37
be judged: condemn not, and ye vETE,  KaL  oV r /i)  cpLtO7TE.    r7  dye will not be judged; conshall not be condemned: forgive, KaTaaLtKa          ETE, KaL  OV /     Ia   KaTa- demn not, and  eye will not be
and ye shall be forgiven:               atKa -OOTre.  W7roAVere, Kal  aTro- condemned; forgive, and'ye
38 Give. and it shall be given  AvO-o —ee' - 8  31o07TE,  Kat   3o- will be forgiven.   Give, and 38
unto you; good measure, pressed  017o-ETaL   v[ltt'   [LETpoV   KaAov, git will be given to you; good
down, and  shaken tog'ether, and  7Tre7tLEo'UEVOo   Kat   ea-aAevt[Ero          v  measure,  pressed  down,  and
&yt7rTre zoovGs E,&oovs vucv.  Kend., Camp., ~Wakef., Dick., olzrog, commiseratio) mnisereor commiseror, seq. accusativo Sept.
Norton, Sharpe, Scarlett, M.                                  pro tni-) 2 Reg(. 13: 23, Ps. 103:13."  It is distinguished fiom
t " hoping' for nothing  ilzn.returGn;"  ~,nc';v  a  rE- 2,'i zeoE Se. showing mercy, Rom. 9:15 (quoted verbatim from Sept., Exod.
Norton. Bloomf.: "I2relriletev may be for ]ri~eEtv  -o  Th'ivos." 33: 19, Heb. vnl   n xt-nr   itr,  ]i -x    mX-nx b}tm-.)
Hence in retucrn is italicized, as in v. 34. See note on that verse.  esraW   6S'v a'v i.Ec, Ca~t olXTZEuoaoj S'v av oiZEetoW, E. V., I
U " will be;" Ec-. Thorm., Wialkef., Penn, Scarlett, Sharpe, xvwill have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have comNorton, Dicik. Kend., MI.                                     passion on whom I will have compassion."  In Jas. 5: 11, the
" ySe will be;"'aca&e.  Thorm., WVakef., Penn, Scarlett, adjective olzxriz,ov is rendered (E. V.) "' of tender mercy."  The
rendering " compassionate" distinguishes the word from l rciuo.n,,
Sharpe, Norton, Dick., Kencd., M.
"sons;" vIo., esley,." merciful," and is appropriate.  Oix0zielac",,  properly reftrs to
w,"sons;"  vloi.  WVesley, Wakef., Sharpe, Norton, Dick., the feeling produced by the misery of others. Kuinoel: "Sitis
Camp., Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, igitur erga alios benigni, sicut et Pater vester benignims est. VocaCastal., Scllott, " filii;" De Wette, " Shne;" S. Fr., " fils; " bulum  Hebraicum  t.rcn   quod Alexandrini reddiderunt nomine
Span. and Iber., " hijos."  This word should not be confounded, osxrtoeoi, non tantum  misericordiam indicat, sed etiam amorem,
as it freqluentl~y is, in the E. <Va., with =Xila.  Heb. N. Test., benignitatem, cum quamplurimis in locis N. T. respondeat voca,
c:~.'  Syr,, n.?;' bulo Itm  h. e. favor, benignitas, benevolertia.  Ps. 40: 11;
X "of the Most Highl;"  tViarov.  Thom., Scarlett, Norton, 103:4. Hos. 2: 19, hinc quoque oiXzk/Tcwv  lnon tantumn notat
Camp., M. This title of God occurs frequently in the E. V. of misericordiam, sed etiam omnino benignum, ut hoc loco." Bloom
the 0. Test., where the Heb. is  jb', and the Sept. ~vya0'os. field: " Oixri/toveg should be rendered not'merciful,' but'com
See Numb. 24:16. Deut. 32:8. See Luke 1: 32, note.          passionate,' pitying and relieving, according to yourpower, the
Y "evil; " novrgozev. Kend., Angus, Thelwall. As tov?7o'  distresses of others."
is closely connected with To0 v a'catiaTovs by xai, the supple-   b "even as;" xa&ctcS xai.  Thom., Vrakef., Dick., Thelwall
mentary " to" of the E. V. is superfluous. So with the article KaOco's is thus rendered (E. V.) Luke 1: 2; 19: 32; 24: 24.
" the," which is really a supplement, though it is not italicized. John 5: 23, etc. See Rob. (Lex., in verbo). In this construction
" To" is dropped by Thom., Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, Norton, with zai, the latter is regarded as pleonastic in translation
Dick., Camp., M. " The" is dropped by Thom., Dick., Camp.   c "compassionate."  See note a.
No article in Belg., De WVette, Span., Iber.                    d " ye will not be judged;" ov I c xoelztire.  Waakef.. Penn,' "Be;" yiBesa&r'e.  Dick., G. and A. Campbell, Kendrick, M. Scarlett, Norton, Dick., M.'Ye" is superfluous.  See v. 35, note.  Compare v. 31, VerS     e ~"ye will not be condemned;"  ov?l-4  x.aScZaab&-,re.
~,otetee, where the nominative is expressed, as emphatic.     Wakef., Penn, Sharpe, Norton, Scarlett, Dick., M.' compassionate; " ol2zo,vov e.  Norton, Dick., Gray (note' "ye will be forgiven;"  ro47rov&eaeoe.  Wakefield, Penn
on Angus). The noun o0t lous  signifies compassion, less strong Norton, Dick., M.
(says Rob., Lex.) than.ieos. The verb olregtco signifies "to' "it will be given;" 6oalara.  Wakefield ("there will be
feel pity.for, or because of a thing."  TLiddell. Bretsch.: ("Ab given "), Penn, Scarlett, Kend., M.




60                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                             GREEK  TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
perunning over, sal be hall men give i    atro Kalp VTto'EPKXVVO oE v              ash Iteake     r; but e vther y one, fruily
your bosom..  For with the Same  EtLS  TO'V  KoAwoLIV v'ftc)v.   T9) yap  over, ",will be given into your
measure that ye mete withal, it    ~,cp    1AEpLE    VLk   bosom. For'by the same meas-., ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~,
"will be given;a u e d ovol^.  Wakef., Penn, Norton.  The Liddell (in    ve.bo): "To lead oJe pon uris way, h ence mo easure, o
plurto them; Ca   there is rend lered as              I         siagain. useAnd as ah te ay, gide.  Metaspoke a para- 3gide.
blimpersonnd?  shal. Kunl   aov,  abut, impersonalier, et more Liddell.  Rob. (i  e bo)   "To led the, aN. est., to lea  to
ebrorum dictum  pro           oathera, daitchur, continget tibi7E;  gide."  So Joln 1613 b  to tae'a bl ind  man, -ia
40           0     gie11   ln    mn nl
][ebrmei enlim verba actiwa, h~umere plurali posita pro passivis v/tcs elS sacTaa~, ~rJi2 a:i.O'ema, E. V., " the spirit of: truth-h<e.
40usurpant, vidThe  disciple  is not abov Lue  O16VVO 9,   Eco-ova T  a  will guide  you  int o all trutch?."  Acts 8  31,    r
his master:oov,  ye may be received into everlastiy one that is  l"Oy-7     VWe mano t KaAov    disciple  is  not abovHe his 4e
perfechabitations."  The E. V,  by employing "shall  men give," liits  obvious T osense is "sto  teacher," as ibut is in tev ery one, fully conk  will be given;," 36cvovatv.  Wakef., Pennl, Norton. The Liddell (in verbo)  "To lead ouc -upon his way, he-nce to shocw one
Plural he thought of the textred and furnishes an improperin used as ato the siderationde. MTe noun tapy., to guis rede, teach." So rguides," t 23: 16
impersonal. KuinBloomf. l: "Not' shall men give,' abut, impersonalitker  expll. Rob. (ins, (veris))   To leadthe oay, N. V., "lid gies."  Acts o lead, eto
Hebroeorum  dictum  pro  8off9'raercee, dnbitur, continget tibi; guide."  So Joim  16: 13  -'lo -.'r%'EiY~a z;ic ahpri'Jaa, hoarnase
Hedabitur vobis sciliverba activa, numero plurali posita otic phrase-sivis IoUc Ia  O  oav rov,oEav, E. V., "cocthe spirit of truth-he
rpaologynt, viemployed by StLuc. 12Luke, which he repeats in.Luke 16: 9, scovigni- will guide. you into all truth." Acts 8: 31,eav 3 T
f'ies only, aill,' or shayl be receiven. dThe agento everlasting which E. V., "And arexcept confident tsat hould tylf t a guide ome?" Here the.habitations."  The E. V., by employing "1shall men give," limits obvious sense is "1to teach," as it is in the passagfe unuder conthe thought of the text, and furnishes an improper sub~ject to the sideration. The -noun 0'&ivol is rendered "1guides," Matt. 23):16
verb. Bloomf. "Not'I shall men give,' but, as Gataker explains, (bis) 6Yt~yol rvT~ot', E. V., "1blind guides."  Acts 1: 16, -rae'Q~'dabitur vobis scilicet a Dec.' "  Penn: "1This idiomatic pbrase- Yos~a roi3 ycvoutivov'8Sryoi,, EL. V.,"ocrnn   uas   hc
ology, employed by St. Luke, which he repeats in C. 16: 9, signi- was guide."  Romn. 2:19, fiathroe g -re aEavri'v'8rjyhv cTv2'0cv,
fies only, will, or shall be given. The agent, or agents, to -which EL. V., "And art. confident tin 1t thoul thy. lf art a guid e Of the
the verb pertains, is implied in the context."  De Wette, "wird  blind."
man-schiitten;" S. Fr., "en vous donnera;" Italian, "sara    n "  a blind man."  See note 1.
data;" Castal., "donabitur."                                       ~ " will  fall;" xEa&vzat.  Kend., Angus, Thon., Wakef.
oesl,, Penn-f,ll; Shrpe, oron:,;   SKrett, CAn  hmp., Mae.
"by."  This corresponds with the Revision of Mark, where Wesley, Penn, Sharpe, Norton, Scarlett, Camp., M.
the text has A, before the dative.  So Wiclif.                     P " both;" i`uTeieoo.  Thomson, Wakef., Scarlett, Sharpe,
"'with which;".h'.  Thom., Sharpe, Kend., Theiwall, M. Norton, Camp., K end., Thelwall. According to our usual mode
S. Fr.,  dnt;" Iber., " con que."                 of speaking and writing, "they" is superfluous.  De Wette.
S. Fr., "-dent;"Iber., "1con que."
k  y    eaue;. PnScretShpe Ti "werden nicht beide-fallen;" Iber., "no caeran entrambos;"
"ye measure;" "ECer*E.  Penn, Scarlett, Sharpe.  This Span., " no caeran ambos."
Span., "no cacran ambos."
verb occurs nine times in the N. Test., and is rendered "measure"    q  into a ditc?" s       vvo.  Wakeeld, Penn, Scarlett
q"into a ditch? " eig fi6&vvo,,. Wakefield  en cret
in six of these cases by the E. V.  " Mete" is obsolete. It was Sharpe, Camp., Angus, Thelwall.  Heb. N. rest.,  i.  Thom.
first employed by Wiclif in this form, " bi which ye meten: it and Dick. "into a pit."  The insertion of " the" bere   itc.
and Dick., "1into a pit."  The insertion of "1the," belbre "4ditch,"
shaII be roeten." So Tyndale, " ye mete —shall men met~e to you.'.2
shall be meten."  So Tyndale, ye mete-shall men mete to you is not authorized by the text. The thought is, "any ll ditch, or pit,
again;" Cranmer, "ye mete withall shall other men mete to you                    i 
which may be in the path of the blind men."
again;" Genevan, "ye meate-shal men meate to you again."     
r w      *...                                   r "A disciple;" /a67nr'G.  As the noun is anarthrous, " the"
These versions are consistent in using " mete" in both instances.
was improperly inserted' by Tyndale (probably from  Luther's
kk " Will be."  Wakef., Kend., Sharpe, Scarlett.               Der Jnger"), and hs rendering was copied by Cranmer, Gene-.
I  a blind man; " TrVP2hr.  Wakef., Murdock. BeIg., "1een  van, and the E. V.  Wiclif, however, has "1a disciple."  So
blinde;" De Wette, " em  Blinder; " Dan., " en Blind;" G. and Wakef., Penn, Norton, Thelwall. De Wette, "1emn Jilnger;"
S. Fr., De Sacy, "1un aveugle" Iber., "1un ciego" Diodati and Iber., "1un discipulo" Ital.,. "Il1 discepolo" Thorn. and Angrus,
Ital., " un cieco."  Heb. N. Test., Ini   As no article occurs in "a scholar."  It is to ho. rcrutd that "1learner " had not been
the text, the indefinite is appropriate in English. "1 The blind " made the equivalent of pea592iv'G by the early English translators
always indicates that the noun understood is a plural, according  instead of the Latin dcods   disciple."  The latter term
to our usus loquendi; hence, common readers always suppose that however, has becomes so curreint", that we must retain it instead
the noun to be supplied is "1persons," or "1 men."  The supple- of "learner," or "1sch~olar."
mentary "1 man " is esseutial to complete the sentence.              "teacher.   Se ch. 2I  A           MI oe    hr.,WkfSap




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VI.                                                      61
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
41 And why beholdest thou the'rat   r  o'   tarr-KaAos- aTroi. prepared, will be as his teach41'E er'                                             why bOeholdes'thou 41
mote that is in thy brother's eye, 41  r E p8AE 7L Sre   To KapOSr TO  p  er.'Now, why beholdest thou 41
but perceivest not the beam  that Tco ojBOaApco re7o    6eAo                 ov r,   the  -mote  that  is  in  thy
is in thine own eye?                   Trv   e  8&OKOV  Tr, E   TrO  [laT  brother's  eye, but perceivest
42 Either how  canst thou saty /bO~aA~cx 0o KKaTaVOEIs';  42 2   72         g   not the beam  that is in thine
to  thy brother, Brother, let me &vao-ac   AEye   rTe) aEA                 oov,    wn eye? xor how  canst thou 42
pull out the mote that is in thine'A,                KaAo    Kp-  say to thy brother, Brother, let,', r                    me  ecast out the mote that is
eye, when thou thyself beholdest 0os    To  EUv  TO  O0OaAioio  t-ov, il  thine eye, when  thou  thynot the beam  that is in thine own  atrOr  rTv T,                    aA      t     s elf beholdest  not the hea  tin.'        C l   L      self beholdest not the beam  3in
eye?  Thou  hypocrite, cast out 8OKO\V   OV   3A Ercv`;   V7rOKptiTX) thine  own  eye?  Hlypocrite!
first the beam  out of thine own  EK/ca(E  7rp7oK                          K 7 O   first east out the beam  out of
eye, and then shalt thou see clear-   oOaAUov o'       ov, Kal  rTOTE &a6 3AE- thine own eye, and then thou
ly to pull out the mote that is in  /ets' EK3taAEtv  T   Kdapqosr To  EV wilt see clearly to cast out the
thy brother's  eye.                     C   0 ofafp~  Toy e ae~Aqo;v I rov.  smote that is in  thy brother's
43 For a good  tree bringeth  43  05  yap  &o'Tt 8E3poU  KaAov, eye.  bFor there  is no  good 43
verb  caracrieco has the significations, to prepare, train, or    "'or;" a. Thom., WTakef., WTesley, Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn,
furnish thoroughly, refit, adjust, restore. Liddell. The significa- Norton, Camp., Dickinson, Kend., M. So parallel (E. V.) Matt.
tion of " fully instructed" has been applied to the participle here 7 ~ 4.
by some translators, as Thom., M.; others have " complete."
Wakefield, "duly prepared;" Norton, " properly prepared"  " cast out;"    ac.   So rendered below i" this verse (E. V.).
Campbell, " every finished disciple;" N De Wette,p  "wird gebildet  Uniformity in translation is certainly possible here, as the same
seyn;" G. Fr., "tout disciple accompli;" S. Fr.,'-' mais form,  thought  is represented by the  verb in three instances. " Cast
dtout  disciple  sera," etc.; Iber., " el qlue h asido  hecllp out" is etymologically exact, while it is the usual rendering of
this verb in the N. Test. As an alternative, " take out," in the
fecto, ser6," etc.  Comparing this passage with John 15: 20, this verb in the N. Test.
the thought seems to be substantially  this, "every disciple three instances.  So Penn and Thom.
(learner), having been well trained (or disciplined), will be like  "in thine own eye;" &v try 09&aigp Aov.  Wakefield,
his teacher."                                                 Sharpe, Scarlett, Norton.  The construction here is not the
same as in v. 41,.,r tov 8e' 8ox.V ~,v &rrfi i dle? 0T9a2l/    where
The above rendering is preferred, from a wish to keep near same as in v. 41, -V So So; ov  Rev   Vq7 iSiq9   aaZyui, where
the  text, by conciseness and literality. To expand the thought, Z'v (secundb) is properly rendered as a substitute for the relative
and render it more perspicuous, belongs to the commentator. and verb ("that is"), but simply,'r>v    r4d  vza2ue  oov
Dr. Burton (as quoted by Penln) says: " If we compare Matt.  Hoxiv.  Hence the insertion of " that is " is not required by the
10: 24 (29), John 15: 20, the whole passage seems to mean
that the disciples were to expect to be treated as their master."  a "Hypocrite "  roxgz.  "Thou,  in the E. V., is superfluous. Not used by Kend., Camp., Norton, Dick., Wakefield,
wTend. MSN.                                                  Thom., Wiclif, or Geneva.  It was first introduced into Cranmer's revision, and from that copied in the E. V. It probably
" Now; " 8. *Thom., Wakef. This particle is regarded as originated from Luther's rendering, "Du Heuchler."  There is
continuative here; hence it is properly rendered by "now." Rob. no word equivalent to " Thou" in De Wette, G. Fr., S. Fr., De
(Lex., in verbo).                                             Sacy, Span., Iber., Diodati, Ital., Syr., or Heb. N. Test.
It is deemed best to retain " mote," although it is not an    b " For there is no good tree;" o~ ydce cartv 8V0oov xaClbov.
exact equivalent of mxacpo;. The passage has become a proverb Wesley, Penn, Dick. (" sound tree "). Belg., " Want het en is
in our language, and the moral lesson has no less force with geen goede boom."  Luther and De Wette, "Denn es ist kein
"mote," than it would have with A" straw," "chaff," " splinter," or guter Baum."  S. Fr., " Car il n'y a point d'arbre bon."  Iber.,
"tWiv."  KdPoS  (firom xiedto, "lto wither") signifies a  l-dry "Porque no hai frbol bueno."  As an alternative rendering,.alk (Lat. palea, festuca, stipula), dry twigs, straws, used by birds  "For that is not a good tree."  So Bloomf., Camp. (omitting
i;: constructing their nests. Plur. lhuss, chaff, rubbish, Lat. quisqui- "for"), M.  The above rendering is deemed exact, and more.it. Should it be deemed necessary to drop "mote," " splinter" euphonious than several other modes of expression, which hav
"clrl be most appropriate,                                   been adopted by translators.




62                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-'CHAP. VI.
KING JAMIES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
not forth  corrupt fruit; neither 7rotov   KW o-awpo                           3   tree -which beareth dbad fruit:
doth a corrupt tree bring forth 3&vspov  o-a7rpov,   rotovv  Kap7roV nor is there a bad tree which
good fruit.                             KaAOV.  44 EoCa-OV   yap a vppov   beareth good fruit.  For every 44
44 For every tree is known by  EK 70  13[ov  Kaprov  ylrO'cKETat'   tree is known by'its own fruit.
his own fruit: for ofthornsmendo  o ) yap                                      0 &Kal'Oy,   cTvAAsyovo't For fthey  do not  gather figs
not gather figs, nor of a bramble-'rvKa,   0             EK                      from thorns, nor do they  gather
bush gather they grapes.                  ravAv.               aya         a p     grapes fro         ramble.   hThe.,7q~v, 0 y o a,          good  man  out of  the  good
45 A good man out of the good  7rog EK TO) aya~ov 80 -avpov T                                   s 
of  his  heat,  b h\,         treasure of his heart, bringeth
treasure  of  his heart, bringeth  Kap[at'  auarov   7rjJoycpt 7TO aya- forth that which is good; and
forth that which is good; and an  0ov' KaL o Wrov?7pos   avpo7roW   EK / the evil man out of the evil
evil man out of the evil treasure  TO?  7rove7po V   rc7o-avppov  T77r  Kap-  treasure of his heart, bringeth
of his heart, bringeth forth that 8'tas aThrov 7pOEp t OE 7T Wrovpo0V   forth  that which  is evil, for
which is evil: for of the abund- EIK  yap  TOV  ErPt-oTE-v/tLaTos' T1s' I           out of the abundance of the, "which beareth;" nrotoV~i. Thom., Wakef., Norton. This WTebster (Diet., " Bramble ").  As dxar2a'vc  is rendered simply
arrangement belongs also to Penn and some others, who have by "thorns" (not "thorn-bushes"), this word (flaTo) should
employed "brings forth," or "produces," as the verb.  The correspond with that form.
participial construction might be retained by saying, "nor is   h ", the good man;" J a'ya9Js'v&9etros5.  Camp., Norton,
there a bad tree bearing good fruit."  Still, according to our WVakef., Thom., Kend. Belg., "de goede mensche;" De WVette,
idiom, the finite verb is most familiar and perspicuous. "To," Der gute Menschl;" S. Fr., " l'homme bon;" Iber. and Span.,
bear" is preferable to " to bring forth," as more familiar, and in "i el hombre bueno;" Diodati, " L' uomo buono."  The article
harmony with the present usage of the English.                was improperly omitted by Tyndale (perhaps from  regard to
d " bad;" oawcrov.  Though this adjective usually has the Luther's version, "ein guter Mensch "), and his mistake was
sense of rotten, or decayed; in this case; from the adjuncts, and its followed by'the subsequent Eng. versions, down to that of 1611.
contrast to c.a2ov, it seems to be used generically as equivalent The phrases, " the good man," and " the evil man," not only
to vroevy,;s.  Bretsch. (in verbo).  So it is applied in Matt. accord with the text, but are in harmony with our idiom. See
13:48 to fishes which have been recently taken, but are naturally  E. V., Prov. 11: i7; 16:19.
unfit for food. In this instance, they are not supposed to be     " the evil man;" o vrovyr7ojs a&9wcoros.  The reasons as"bad" (aa~ro&a), because they had become putrid.              signed for retaining the definite article in rendering 6o avya, o
a'V&oconog, are equally applicable here.  See last note. Thus
"its."  Unless in personifications, the application of "his"     o, are equally applicable here.  Se      e las t note. Thus
to things without life is a violation of grammatical propriety.    Thom., Wakef., Norton, Camp., Kend. The article is retained
also by Belgic, De Wette, G. and S. French, De Sacy, Span., and
f " they do not gather;" oi —av.R_',yovae.  Kend., Scarlett, Iber.
Wesley, Thelwall, Penn (" they gather not"). There is nothing    J "out of;" Ex  So this word is properly rendered twice in
in the text to authorize the use of " men " as a nominative. The        i. e., where it occurs in       yov, and x  ov
pronoun " they" is therefore literal, and furnishes a good sense. ithi oov.   So Wesley, Sharpe, Camp. So iatt. 12:34, ax yTOV
Still, we may regard av2R2yovaz as used impersonally, like  6c-  zoL   v-reoeaeuazos   zcs  is rendered in the E. V., "for out
covao, in v. 38 (see note eo loco), and E'wrzvrat, ch. 16: 9. In of the abundance of the heart" etc. The rendering in the E. V
of the abundance of the heart," etc. The rendering in the E. V
this case, the verbs avALiy'ovat and  t-rvyciae should be rendered, is an unnecessary departure from the usual signification of cx,
"for figs are not gathered from thorns, nor grapes gathered from
It, however, originated with Wiclif. He was copied verbatim
a bramble."  These verbs are rendered impersonally by Thom., by Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, Rheims, and E. V. As Wiclif's
Wakef., Camp. De Wette, " denn nicht von Dornen lieset man version was made from the Vulgate, on looking at that, we find
Feigen, noch von der Hecke herbstet man Trauben."  S. Fr., the reason for the rendering (which has been censured) in the
"car on ne cueille pas des figues sur des epines, et on ne ven- two prepositions by which the Latin translator expressed e.:
dange pas des raisins sur un buisson."  This rendering of the,, Bonus omo de homo thesauro —mlus homo de mal thesauroverbs, as impersonals, is submitted as an alternative version.  ex abundantia enim  cordis."  Erasmus, with better judgment,
a "a bramble;" fli'ov.  Norton, Wesley, Angus, Dickinson has " ex homo thesauro-ex malo thesauro-ex abundantia enim
("the bramble").  Bd-zos is a generic term  applied to any cordis."  The renderings of Beza, Castalio, and Schott are the
prickly bush, or shrub. Rob. (Lex.). It is defined " bramble," by same; ex being the equivalent of ei in the three instances. The
Robinson, Liddell.  Bretschneider, " rubus, sentis."  The addition rendering is uniform in Syriac (v), Heb. N. Test. (n), Belg.
of "bush" to this word in the E. V. is superfluous.  See (" uit"), De Wette (" aus"), S. Fr. (" de"), Iber. ("de").




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.- CIAP. VI.                                                   63
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
ance of the heart his mouth speak- Kap~tas'  AaAe   7TO   0T7o'/a   aG- heart his mouth speaketh. k1Now 46
eth.                                   TO9.                                       why do ye call me Lord, Lord,
46 And why call ye me Lord,    46 TI &   le  KaAETre, IKpLe,  and do not the things which I
Lord, and do not the things which  KvpLE, Kae   ov   a                    yT;E  say?    Whoever cometh to me, 47
Isay?                                 47 7 o x    I                  I
aSI say?    0 EpXoLEvo0S 7rPOS /L  KaL a  and  heareth  my'words, and
47 Whosoever cometh to  me, aKovtv /Lov rev AyorW KaXL  rouCv
aKOV OV      10V   COY A OY V     Ki   7   doeth   them,   I     w ill     show   you
and  heareth  my  sayings,  and,.e   doeth  them, 1 will show  you
doeth them, I will shew  you to   v             vv                   T            mwhom  he is like.  He is like 4B
whom he is like..        Ot   E       o            a ma   buldg a house who
OIKo0o~OOOVTt OIKlaY,'OS' E GKa*E
48 He is like a man which built OKOO               L O'KfCLP,  K               a man d   ug deepi and  laid Pa foundaan  house, and  digged deep, and,Kat                   KE OEA V  o                e        and  a      n
laid  the foundation  on a rock:  LE'   Tr 2  7rTe pav'   WA7rL/wy paS   e tion  qon the rock; and when
and  when  the  flood  arose, the 7er/o'er'Yr, pY rPo'eP pr yer    6 7ora- rthere came a flood, the stream
stream  beat vehemently upon that /uN9o 7'7   OLK/a  EKeLPn,   Ka'  oUK burst'against that house, and
house, and could not shake it: for  TXuVOe  (aAev(aL avrr'  7TeOC-  could not shake it, for it was
it was founded upon a rock.            /EALcoro    yap   e7rL t  T     rl ETpac. founded on the rock.  But he 49
49 But he  that heareth  and  09 O 6E ai oa   Kao c         aS        woteyo-as  who heareth and doeth not, is
doeth not, is like a man that with- otzotos erPr           O avOpoyrco  otKOa/Lzy- like a man who built a house
k "Now;" SE. See v. 41, note. Thom.                       den Fels;" De Wette, "auf den Felsen;" G. Fr., "sur la
1 "words;" 26ryw,. Thom., Penn, Norton, Scarlett, Sharpe, roche; " S. Fr., "stir le rocher;" De Sacy, "sur la pierre;"
Wakef., Kend., M., Thelwall. From the frequency with which Span. and Iber., " sobra la roca."  The relation of comparison or
the Saviour has used 26yos (in singular and plural) to indicate contrast often gives a definite signification to words in Greek (an4
his message frolm heaven to men-the commandments from the probably to most languages) which demands a corresponding
Father, which lhe made known-it is desirable to employ "word " particle to indicate that fact. In this case, Zr',roav is presented
and " words" as an equivalent, as far as the idiom of our language as in contrast to?Yv, v. 49. Each of the words, therefore, has
will allow.  This has been properly done in many cases in the article.
the E. V. It is to be regretted that those, who made that
version, had not been more uniform  in their renderings.  See   r a     tere c ood; " truct ioas             "Arose "; is
Marls 8:38. John 3:34; 5: 47 * 6: 63; 12:47, 48 *;7* 8. ambiguous in this construction.  Common readers suppose the
Acts           5: 20.                                       thought is that the water increased, or swelled upward, whereas
" whom." ~Accordil to present ~ us ( to " should not be,the idea is simply that an inundation took place. Thus in the
ere bewhom."r According to present usage, ";to" should not be parallel, Matt. 7: 27, =ax#     flo. xa r.o,    or o zol,
expressed before " whom."  After such verbs as " show, bid," etc.,prallel, Patt...27. azErxa raA ov  o  orao,
there is an ell"sis of the preposition, when it would come. " the rain came down, and the rivers (streams) came," etc. This
there is an ellipsis of the preposition, when it would come.1P~~~~.,  ~~description of a tempest was taken fronm  facts which were
immediately before the pronoun. This rule of our language is dt
immobservedtely  beore th e    pronoun.  Th: 3. 2 Kings 7  12e   anuae   is familiar to the hearers. Thunder, hail, tempests of wind and rain
observed in the E. V., 1 Sam. 16:3. 2 Kings 7'12. Dan.
10:21.  Exod.25:40. The preposition is propey om d by.     occur during the winter in Palestine. Rivulets swell to torrents,
IO a: 21. Exod. 25: 40. The preposition is properly omitted by:hor., Wakefield, Scarlett, Nortions, Penn, Compbell, bKendrick, and the houses of the poorer class, being slightly built, fall in
Thom., Wakefield, Searlett, Norton, Penn, Ca mpbell, Kendrick,
Angus, M.                                                   great numbers. HI)7,ucpeuoa is not restricted by the Hellenistic
" building " o.    Norton  Kend  Scarett M writers to the flow of the sea, the tide, which is its sense in classic
" " building;" olzXo~o/uo~,rt. Nortlon, Kend., Scarlett, M.,
Dick. (" erecting ").                                       usa(e. Kuincel: "llgi Fccvoa quo vocabulo Aquila Deut. 33:19
Dick. (" erecting ").
~," dug deep; " 8Xae X    cVE  Wakef.,Scarlett, SDick.,Hebr. ~ri  expressit, dicitur de exundatione aquarum qualibet,
Kgend., M. " Digged " iS obsolete.                          maris, fluminis, lacus."  So ~'.' used here, in the Heb. N. Test.
P " a foundation;"  9euIZov.  There is nothing in the text to The rendering "a flood" is demanded by the text; the noun
warrant the use of the indefinite article here, any more than in being anarthrous. Thom., Sharpe, Wesley.
the next verse, where 9e/te2iov is rendered " a foundation," in the' "burst;" 7'oooarq,7ev. Rob. (Lex.), in verbo, "to break, or
E. V. Thom., Sharpe. Luther, " ohne Grund;" G. Fr., " sans burst toward, or upon any thing, to dash upon, or against."  If
lui faire de fondement;" Iber., "un fundamento." Heb. N. Test., " beat" should be retained, then " vehemently" should by all'*q 7}.                                                    means be dropped. This word is now restricted to mental acts.
q "on  the rock;"  cr;,,.'  zroav.  Thom., Wakef., Sharpe, t " against;"  Koos   (ill composition).  Thom., Wakef., Penn,
Penn, Camp., Dick., Kend., Angus, Thelwall M. Luther, "auf Dickl., M. So rendered (E. V.) in v. 49.




64                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. VII.
KING JAMES''VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            RIEVISED VERSION.
out a foundation  built an house  o-avrt olKlav   A   T1JZ  Y77v   w                 on the earth, without a foundarlaum~~~~~raov~. 2 _EKarom-rapXov (3c rL- Capernaum. And  a certain. 2
upon the earth, against which the  OEEAV   - nw                               ro- turion;'gainst which thestream
stream  did beat vehemently, andwho was  r sear   ica   EVE'    EE                  burst and him,  ediatelOy it fell 
immediately it fell, and the ruin  eE'vE'r TO                        7     oKi ar   and ertlogr.eat was thhim, dbe ruing  sick, was
was~~~~~~~~~ ~                  si        k In red                         houdie...
3 And when he heard of Jesus, 3 dKoJo'as 8e ~'ep~ roe'Iro-oa, about to die. And fhavinlg 3
he sent unto him the elders of the  aei~eoretAe ~po;. AUTOS~;'r.peeiw'- heard of Jesus, he sent ~elders
and great was the ruin of that house;" a,,o  was gprecious." Heb. N. Test., k i.. Compare Zech.
a   s oCHAP. VIIX T. ThomsonAP. This arrangement,: 13, t:.   ("a noble price aVII.
Now  when he                            crash of thatall housed
sayings in  the  audienre  of   i  r ru                   v       i.S' aob' a'Koa.s a  his sayings  ijna the hearinge.
(Le.).It s nt t bec~louned  ithetit~t) i sinifcaton;construction is literal, accurate, and more euphonious than that of
peoplthe  latenter beinto    active-, whie the former indicatesp- of the result ofe entered int.
action, like our terms "a breaking," and "a breach."  G. and S.   e  about to  die;"  a'ges,eeeva,.  Kendrick, Thelwall.
Fu., "2la uroineE;" Span. and Iber., "Ia ruina;m" Diodati, "1a sun   ulg., Sehott, " erat moriturus;" Beza, "moribundus erat2;"
rui2a       " Ital., "la   roVi n."G. F., " Ewas going to die "); Iber., "iba
~ "he had finished;" &ge~i7Ca, a Rob. (Lex., in loco, ~sL.TedOCC). a morir."'Thle radical sense of,uc'gco is " to be on the point to
Thomson, Norton, Searlett, G. and A. Campbell. Eras., " con- do." Rob. (Lex.). Although there are eases where with an
ummasset."  Alternative,  "had  o mpleted. "  infinitiveAETl, osit may be rendered by a simple future, the      re isng s tillck, wain
as.                          strictness,                            a difference of significatione as rot~aco, "I will do,"
aKO~~~bu u~;eozot-, Iam                (no 7bout to d1o. " o   }tgo   r
Wesley, Kend., when he helwall, Angof Jesus,     S.  This isabout theo  die.  And   having  3
he sent unto him  the elders of the  MWo~AE wpoNS' aWTONV W7pEOJ3VT e heard of Jesus,hesn   edr
andwhere theat word is threndered "raudience," inof that house E. V. "'Hearingo  wall, "I was pr(then) abcious." Heb. N. Test.mann,  37, notmpare Z1. Thech.
Ry~ua v7G oixi'ccur MEirn7 u   acab. Thomson. Threnderin is arliterangement, 11 l3,and exact in preseltig the  thought of
similar to that of Mt. 7  2is adoprted wfor ephone, and ephrase which oI was prely corresponds
was copin enuncieva, and Etion.. SoIt is W  restricte and the crhe ash going t o die."
to diplomatic language.                                         t,, having heard; " aXoVodaa6. Angus, Thom., Norton, Scarwho wa s dgreat." r to sim;",ving a. The rendinger- let, breach, orDic.   By this rendering,   the participial on
(.)... Itf i nottobe c n.ounded.it,lne-; in sign ificaatio;cons.truction is pliteral, accurate, and more euphonious than that of
the latter beingr activc, while the former indicates the result of thethE..
action, like our terms "a breaking," and "1a breach."  G. and S.    "about to die;"   E22s~'ceev'rav.  Kendrick, Theial
Fr., "1la ruine" Span. and Iber., "la ruina;"Diodati, "la sua Vulg., Schott, "erat moriturus;"Beza, "1moribundus erat;"
ruin'a;  Ital., "la rovina."                                  G. Fr., "1s'en allait mourir"( was going to die "  Iber.,- "1iba
a"he had finished;" isr2',o oaer. iRob. (Lex., in, loco, ~T   O~)     morir."  The radical sense of p tcdo is "1to be on the point to
Thomson, Norton, Scarlett, G. and A. Campbell. Era.s., " con- do."  iRob. (Lex.).  Although there are cases where  with an
su-mmasset."1 Alternative, "had completed."                   infinitive, it may be rendered by a simple future, there is still, in
Strcnes   difference of signfcain
"in the  *" ~~~~~~        Norton Penn       i      aess            0nfctoas 7oozraw, "I will do,"
hearing,. Thomson,'' ~~~but us'2~lc 7otarv, "1I am (now) about to do."  So " s2$22V  ot
Wesley, Kend., Theiwall, Angus, M. This is the only instance                                                   E
where the word is rendered "1audience," in the E. V. "Hearing"      Iws(hn  bu  od.   utan    3,nt  1   h
occurs Matt. 13:14. IRom. 10:17 (his). 1 Corn. 12:17 (his). above rendering is literal, and exact in presenting the thought of
Gal.3  2 5, tc."Audenc~~ 0, mted  ithTyndleandthe text. We have a colloquial phrase which closely corresponds
was copied by Cranmer, Geneva, and E. V.'It is now restricted wt  h   re,"ewsgigt  i.
to diplomatic language.                                            1 "having heard;" cheoi'aag. Angus, Thom., Norton, Scar.
"whowasdea tohim" S ~} cdrq~'mqoG.Therener-lett, Penn, Camp., Dick. By this rendering, the participial coning -of the E. V. is retained, as it affords a good sense; still ety-stuioofheexispsrvdanttesmeien
molgy ~q4  vaueworh, r pice  wold  uthriz  th  fominaccuracy of the E. V. removed. The phrase, "1when he heard
"who was much prized or valued by him."   h   hag   eraso Jesus, he sent," implies, according to our idiom, that the hearmay be of too little moment, to require an alteration in the E. V. in  an  th  sndn  tokpaea  h  aetm.Ti  eut
In point of exactness, it may deserve consideration. The sense of fo   h  omo  h   deb"hn"euvln  oa  h  ie
bein  "hoorale,"or "onoed,"whih soetims blon~  toThis inaccuracy frequently occurs in the ~E. V. Our usus loquenda
h'zio~,is  ot aproriae i conecton  ith3o5,o~.Shapedemands "1having heard," rather than "1hearing."  The phrase.
"wasvaluble  o hi;" Nrton  "whm  hemuchvalud;"ology of the E. V., in this instance, is derived from Tyndale, as
Scarlett, "1who was esteemed by him;" Dick., "1who was greatlyhiwafrmteVg."cmudst"
esteemed by him;", Vulgate, Boans, "qui illi erat pretiosus;    9 "1elders;  7rer~v4oG  The noun is anarthrous. There
Castal., "1quem servum ille in pretio hanebat."  The language of is no exigentia loci, which demands the use of "the," before
the, E..'proalorgntdithredrnofEams"qi"les"N arilemlydbShreScretKnrck




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VII.                                                    65
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
Jews, beseeching  him  that  he povs   co'3v'Iov8adcv, eporT3v ai- of the Jews to him, hto ask him
would come and heal his servant. To, oros' EAOv   taxo-ocT-o'r                     to come and heal his servant.
4 And when they came to Je-  3oiAov ca'Tro.   4 ot 6e 7rapapye- And when they came to Jesus, 4
sus, they besought him  instantly, VJOLEVO   7rpos''Tro   Io7-o v 7rape- ithey  besought him  earnestly,
saying, That he was worthy for KCaAovv aLurTov   7ovSator, AE'yov- saying, JI-e is worthy that thou
whom he should do this:               Tre, "Oc a0Ltos' EOTLV  o WapEtE  shouldest do this for him: for 5
5 For he loveth our nation, and  ToVI     o      aya7ra   yap   TO MoO' he lovth our nation  and 
he hath built us a synagogue.         17,LcOV, KaL T77Vr oSUvaycOy7v aCLrOS  himself lbuilt us our synagogue.
6 Then Jesus went with them.  pKoSoy/77-rer?7JL.   6 O   E'ir-  And Jesus went with them, and  6
And when he was now  not far o-ovS eropevero o-vv aurog. t                   r   when he was mnow not far from
h "to ask;"  e(covCiv. Angus,  Vakefield. G. and S. Fr., tion. In addition to the authorities above cited for regarding the
"pour le prier;" Ital., "a pregarlo."  As this participle is in verb as 2nd pers. fut. midd., we may add Syriac,?  Ioa ]cm
the singular, and refers to the centurion, by using the infinitive, Mov cr  (Murdock, " He is worthy that thou shouldest do this
the common reader naturally construes it with " he sent" (chr- for him "). Castalio, Wakefield.  Luther, " Er ist es werth, dass
retz2e), in accordance with the text.  It is rendered by the du ihm das erzeiglest."
infinitive in the versions of Norton (" to beg ") and Camp. (" to    k he himself built, M., Angus,
Z!)         k II he himself built;" av'ros c'xo86O7aev.    Kend., M., Angus,
entreat"). Castalio employs the supine "oratum."  De Wette
en..Thelwall. Belg., " heeft zelve-gebouwd;" De Sacy, "il nous a
renders the participle by the finite verb, "und ersuchte."  The
meme bati;" S. Fr., "c'est lui qui-a 6defi;'" Iber., "61 mrismo
English equivalent " he entreated him " is submitted as an alterEn glish equivalent "he ent-rated him" is submittedefic6." These renderings, with greater or less accuracy, bring
native rendering.  The supposition that ~eVC0rCo  is used for
out the emphasis of aivros, which is overlooked in the E. V..qarcvrcas, does not seem necessary to remove an apparant diffi-                        Hoc majs  quiddam et rarius, rediBengel: "A'o'g, Tpse, ultro. Hoe majus quidda  et arius, ae -
culty in the construction.  The common maxim, Qui facit per ficare synagogam, quam diligere nationem;,      aficare synagrogafm, quam dlfigere nationem; tJxo8'0/4?/ev    Mdifica
alium facit per se, will account for the singular Eoco"in sk". "Ask"
is the ordinar signifi n of    vit, suo sumtu aut jussu."  Vulg., Mont., Eras., Schott, "ipse
is the ordinary signification of Ue0oxc0co. Rob., Liddell.                                           
"they besonght him.    b., Liddell.oedificavit;" Wesley, Wakef., Penn, "hath himself built."
i " they besought him earnestly;" zCaeexdtaovv aST'v axovJcwso. Thom., Kend., Angus, Wesley, Norton, Campbell, and      " built us our synagogue;"  z~v sri vYW —o- xO    aEv
Thom., " earnestly besought."    ovSaiwS is rendered " earnest-  urv.  Scholefield, M. Literally, " built for us the synagogue."
ly" by WVakef.,  Scarlett, Penn, Dickinson.  Rob. (in verbo), The article v7v here may properly be rendered by the possessive
"speedily, i. e., earnestly, diligently."  " Instantly" is no longer pronoun " our." Kiihner, ~ 244. 4: "The article very often takes
used in this sense.                                         the place of the possessive pronoun, when it is connected with such
J " He is worthy tfhat thou shouldest do this for him;" i~}r substantives as naturally belong to a particular person mentioned
iartv                                                   z rtraQE',  in the sentence. In such cases, the English use the possessive
Eaziv tv?arcepz Toizo.  Sharpe, M., Kend. Vulg. and Eras.,
"dignus.est, ut hoc illi prestes;" Beza, "dignus est cui hoc pronoun." See Crosby (Greek Gram., ]482). The article was
prsebeas;" Schott, " dignus est, cui hoc prestes;" Norton, "he probably used here, because there was only one synagogue in the
is worthy that you should do this for him;" De Wette, " Er place. Hence the expression was definite. Kend., Angus, "built
verdienet, dass du ihm dieses gewahrest;;" Belg., " Hij is waardig our synagogue." In the following versions, the article is rendered
dat g~ij hem dat doet;*" Penn, " He is worthy that thou shouldest literally by the definite,-Belg., Luther, De Wette, G. and S. Fr.,
grant him this."   ennoS"e is the Attic form of 2nld pers. 1st fut. Iber., Ital. The harshness of the rendering, in English, " built
indicative, instead of HaoiQ'.  Buttmann (Gram.,  2103. III. 3): us (or " for us") the synagogue," renders the form, given above,
" The Attics had the further peculiarity that instead of I, con- indispensable.
strued from et,, they wrote es."  However, the reading rao$eer m "now;" r'Ck. This particle has been retained, with soae
in the case before us, is probably spurious. Schott says: " Pro hesitation.  It seems obvious that our usus loquendi demands
vulg. faoiete (qu.T forma persona 2. Futuri Medii in hoc verbo that " now" (or " already.") should be dropped.  It would
usitata est) cum  Knappio, Meyero, Lachm.  dedimus zao',o    require, "and when Jesus was not far from the house."  Though
auctoritate edd. A. B. D. L. X. plurimum minusec."  The E. V.  3'7 may not be pleonastic, strictly speaking, yet the English
renders the verb as though it were 3rd pers. fut., " lie should do," equivalent is so, in this construction. I suggest, therefore, that
mistaking the Attic form of the Textus Receptus (2nd pers. fut. " now " be omitted. This has been done by Norton and Wake.
midd.) for fut. ind. active. None of the earlier English versions field. Murdock (although the Syriac agrees exactly with the
made this isstakle. Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, and  Rheims have Greek,,?.~) renders, " when he was not far from the house."
"thou shouldst;" Wiclif, "that thou grant." "O~r, before &'6s,  The Heb. N. Test., in good taste, avoids introducing the Greek
should not be translated "that,":as it is merely the sign of quota- idiom, by saying b ut. In  rnt nuz  ~   str?wb t?




66                        TiHE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
from  the house, the centurion sent          aV acrov  oV  1aKpaL  a7rEXovros- the  house, the centurion  sent
friends to him, saying unto him, a7wro ris' o /as,  e'WEW//E -poS av-  friends to him, "to say to him,
Lord, trouble not thyself: for I rov  O EKaroVTapXos 4[Aovs, As- Lord, trouble not thyself: for
am not worthy that thou shouldest ycov  aVz7, Kli ple,,U  C-KvAAov'                I am   not worthy  that thou
enter unto my roof;                     ov  yap E'qf  tKa'vos  tva  V7ro  eTTV  shouldst enter under my roof;
7 Wherefore neither thought I (rTeyp7V  1oU  eEt0eADrys'              3 0o ovOe   tllerefore PI did not think my- 7
myself worthy to come unto thee; / e/avTov 77o(ra 7rpOs  re EADe'v  self worthy  to come to thee;
but say in a word, and my servant acAAa  Es7re Aoyc),   KatL  aO?7o-ezat but qspealk the word, and  my
shall be healed.                        o 7rars' pov.        Kat yap  Eyo av- servant will be healed.  rFor  E
8 For I also am  a man set un-  p ro   et v7o                                ov a  - even I, -who am  a man placed
der authority, having  under me  oy-/EV,'o Ex'ot  v7r ELavroVr To             pa- under  authority, having  tsolsoldiers, and I say unto one, Go, |rzcoaaS',  Kat AEyCo oToVr_, _lopev- diers under me, "even I say to
" to say;" leycov.  Norton, Camp., Sharpe (" to tell him "). version. The translator of the Iberian made an ingenious effort
The construction here is the same as Eocortv aVC'tv, v. 3. See to bring out-the idea of commanding, yet to retain the equivalent
note on that verse.                                           of A2  q,, "manda con una palabra," etc.
"therefore;"  o. Wakef., Rob. (Lex.). "Wherefore" is   r " For even I;" cda yak lye.  Thom., Wakef., Norton, Penn,
obsolescent. The word is rendered "therefore" in E. V. of Luke Camp. See ch. 6: 32, note. Mont. and Beza, " etenim ego."
1: 35. Acts 10:29. Rom. 2: 1; 4: 22. 2 Cor. 12:10. Heb. So Rob. (Lex.), ma,' yde, (in verbo, yao).  "Also" makes the
6: 1; 11: 12.                                                 language of the centurion equivalent to " I as well as thyself am
P -"I did not think myself worthy;" oiN} E'uavrv rileoaa. set under authority," etc.  There is no probability that he
Thom. S. Fr., " C'est pourquoi je ne me suis meme juge digne." thought of any subordination to the will or control of another,
This rendering is preferable for simplicity and euphony. Should except in his own case.  Kuirncel very justly remarks on the
it be deemed important to give o~;Se an emphasis (as a negative; parallel, Matt. 8: 9: "Etenim ego homo (miles) imperio subjectus,
see v. 9, note), we can render, " I did not think myself even si quendam militum meorum mihi subjectorum jubeo ire aliquo,
worthy," etc. In reference to "neither," in constructions like the etc. —Comparatio ipsa non justo uterius extendi debet, sed mens
present, Webster (Dict., art. " Neither ") says: " In the last mem- et sententia centurionis, more militum  loquentis, haec est; Tibi
ber of a negative sentence, neither is improperly used for nor; parent leges naturtm, tu, utpote insignis propheta, facile, etiam
for not, in the first clause, refers only to that clause, and the absens, servum  meum  sanare potes; etenim  mihi, neutiquam
second negative refers only to the second clause."  0O6E is ren- tecum comparando, parent imperio subjecti, et faciunt, quoecundered " not" (E. V.) Matt. 25: 45. Mark 12: 10. Luke 12: 27 que iis prsecipio, quanto magis ergo cum  tua potestas plane
(bis); 23: 40. John 1: 3. 1 Cor. 4: 3; 14: 21. Heb. 8: 4. eximlia sit, tibi parebunt morbi, ita ut sine mora servum meum
1 John 2: 23.                                                sanare possis."
q "speak the word;"  lnE 2d6yCy. Thom., Wakef., Norton.' " who am a man placed under authority;" avxeo.rds  Et,AU
As A6y'v is anarthrous, it seems improper to insert " the," before V6ro i~eovaiav.  By using the supplement " who," the thought of
"word," as has been done by some late translators, unless it is the passage is fully exhibited, and the drift of the centurion's
italicized as a supplement.  The literal rendering " speak by argument is at once seen. Norton has, " who am a man under
word" does not accord with our idiom. The thought is exhib- command;" Wakefield, "that am  a man under authority;"
ited in our language by " speak the word."  So in the parallel, Thomson, "who am myself under command."  Unless vxm, at the
Matt. 8: 8, Er26cp gy~ (Text of Griesb., Kuincel, Tittm., Knapp, commencement of the sentence, is dropped (as has been done by
Theile, Tisch., Lachm., Scholz), E. V., " speak the word."  De Sharpe), an arrangement of the passage like the above seems
Wette, "sprich nur ein Wort; " S. Fr., " dis une parole;" De necessary, to render the thought clear in English, and avoid the
Sacy, "dites seulement une parole;" Span., " di una parole;" difficulty mentioned in the last note above. S. Fr., " car moiItal., "di una parola;" Tyndale, Geneva, Rheims, "say the m6me je suis un homme plac6 sous autorit6, ayant sous moi
word;" Cran., "say thou the word."  Kuincel (on Matt. 8: 8): des soldats; et je dis a l'un: va et il va," etc. "Placed" is
"Pro  d6yov legendum est l2 6yrp —silr ).E   y  die verbo (Vulg.), deemed a more appropriate rendering of'raaoouer'os than " set,"
verbo impera, i. e. simpliciter jube.  Etiam Grseci scriptores as -it is in harmony with present usage.  So Bloomf. on Matt.
formula ~lhet,.Z6yq utuntur, ita, ut L6ycr redundet."  It is not 8: 9.
probably advisable- to make the change, which this would demand    t " soldiers under me;" V' /,pavTo'v.  This is the natural
in the language of the E. V., and to say, " command, and my order in our language.  Thom., Wesley, Norton, Sharpe, Scarservant will be healed."  We can retain the idiom, as that of our lett, Camp., Penn, and Wakef. have "soldiers."
own language approximates sufficiently to allow the more literal   U" even;" pa.  By rendering,acL "even," as in the preceding




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. Vii.                                                  67
KING JAMES' VEIRSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
and he goeth; and to another, OnTrt, Kal wropevE7at' Ka! AA, this one, Go, and he goeth; and
and  ]le  goeth; and'it?:Lilot~leKt                                          t   nteCome, and he  com;'
Come, and he come; and to my   EpXov,  Kal  epXeat   Ka  to another, Come, and he cornservant, Do this, and he doeth it.  aotATe, 1IVo   lotr7-ov TOUO, Kat eth; and  to  my servant, I)o
9  When  Jesus  heard  thlese  WroLeL.    9'AKovov-as   Se  aa               this, and  he doeth  it.   And  s
things, he marvelled at hhim, and'/ov        s Eo  tavaL o-er  aurY'  trKaL  Jesus haearing wthis, owonderturned him  about and said unto  o-rpa  L.E1 rTO aK              OVOT-t aSrUO   ed at him, and'turning, said
the people that followvcd! hlim, I oxAJ eL71re Eyo A           uL'   7o*'     to thecrowd that follwedhim,
say unto you, I have not found so |T'I pavA  roaVTrv WTWT    Ev-| I say to you,'not even in Israel
great faith, no, not in Israel.      lpov.    0ia           or'     a e  o   have I found'such great faith!
10,, t   t   wereAnd those, who were sent, re- lo
10 And  they'lat, were sent, 7rE/10E'rET   EIS' TjLV OLKOV EUPO,  turning to the house, found the,\turning to the house, found thet
returning to the house, found tile a coerovra  8ovAov   vytat- servant, who  had  been  sick,
servant whole that had been sick.  vovra.                                        twell.  And it came to  pass 11
11 And it cearme to pass the day'1  KAI  E7ereTo  El TY  e r V, rthe next day, that'he was
after, that he went into  a city  eWropeveTo  ElS roAr'  KaAova/eJvp  going -to a city called Nain;
member of the sentence, the passage becomes perspicuous, and zaro-we).  Yet, in translating such verbs, we do not express the
the foundation of the centurion's hope, that his servant would be pronoun which is the object of the verb. We say, "he turned
relieved, is seen at once. It may, however, be objected, that in and went away," and do not employ the full form, "he turned
this case the English pronoun "I" is emphatic, while the Greek himself and went away."  In all the above cited passages from
does not express Ey?7, as is commonly done, when that pronoun has the E. V., i" himself" is not expressed.
an emphasis. The answer to this is, that though emphasis in    "lot even;" oVi. Liddell (Le.). Kendricl, M.  ta.,
pronouns is usually indicated by writing them, yet, when the con-  neppure" De   ette,  iht einmal;" IKer., "niaun;"
"neppure;" De Wette, "nicht einmal;" Iber., "ni aun;"
struction of a senllence gives us an emphatic pronoun (which is Bloomf. (N. Test.), " nedum, not even in Israel, much less among
expremsed), and the followinr member of the sentence is closely the Gentiles."  Perhaps the language of this note by Bloomfield
connected by the conjunction, and its verb has the same nomina- would be more correct with this amendment, "not even in Israel,
tirve, this nominative is really emphatic, though the emphasis is to where God had made  himself known through the prophets, and
be supplied by the reader's mind. This common-sense principle is where his written word was known, and where, of course, more
applicable to Greek, Latin, and other languages, which, for the faith might be anticipated than among Gentiles, who had been
sake of conciseness, do not express the pronern, when the omission destitute of the word of the Lord, which is a light to the feet of
would not produce obscurity. If, after thi4 explanation, the ren- the children of men."  The contrast, introduced by the Saviour,
dering of this verse is deemed unsatisfactory, I would suggest the was a deep and affhcting reproof of the unbelief of tie Jewg
following, " For even I myself am a man placed under authority, from whom the kingdom of heaven was soon to be taken. Rob.
having soldiers under me, and I say to this one," etc.     (Lex., ovi8): "Specially, not even, not so much as."  Erasmus,
v "hearing;" aixovacas.  Thom., Wesley, Sharpe, Scarlett, Baza, Castalio, Schott, " ne-quidem."  So Bretsch. in loco (Lex.,
Dick., Camp., Kend., 1M.                                   ovsc).  Belg., "en-niet;" S. Fr., " que m6me-je n'ai pas
v "this;" Tairoa. Norton, Kend. Belg., " dit;" De Wette, (trouve)."
"di.cses;" Span. and Iber., " esto;" G. Fr., " ce que (Jesus   a "such great faith;" zoaah;sv sriawz-.  Penn.  "Such"
ayant entender)."  See ch. 5: 27, note.                    corresponds more nearly with the present usage of English, than
" ield, Norton, Scarlett  so."  As modifyin   " great," " such " has the force of " thus,"
Kend., M. So (E. V.) Matt. 15. 1. Luke 2  18; 4: 22, i. e., " thus great," in other words, faith thus, or as great.
9   43, etc. " Marvelled," at present, is seldom used, except in a   b "well;"?ylsaivovra. Rob. (Lex., in verbo). See ch. 5: 31,
ludicrous sense.                                           note. So Thom., WVakef., Norton, Scarlett, Penn, Camp., Kend.,
Y " turning; "   aroan e2s.    Thom., Wesley, Sharpe, Campel1l,  M. The arrangement adopted here, is that of Norton, Wakef.,
Angus, M. No qualifying term like "round about" (which is a Scarlett, Kendrick. It is deemed most perspicuous and familiar.
tautology), or "round" is necessary here. This participle occurs   c "the next day;" iv zS ~ts. Penn, Thelwall. Wakefield,
MIatt. 16: 23, o     ararCeTls, and is rendered simply, " bat he Scarlett, M., "on the next day."  So (E. V.) ch. 9: 37, 1v,T,
turned," in the E. V. So Luke 7: 41; 9: 55; 14: 25; 22: 6i;; ba s k,:" on the next day."  Acts 27: 18, z. is, " the
23: 28. Nor is it necessary to insert " him" in this or similar next day."    hen the substantive is readily understood from the
constructions. 2zo'Tow is one of those verbs whose 2nd aorist connection, it is often omitted, and the article stands alone before
oass. has a midd. signification.  Buttm.,  130, note. Rob. (Lex., I the adjunct. Buttmann, ] 125, 7. This is the ordinary usage in




68                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
called  Nain: and  many  of his    a'    Ka             VVE PEVOTo   vc  and many of his disciples fwere
disciples went with him, and much,oti /-a              avrov;Karot,  KaL  going with  him, and  a great
people.,,,
12 Now when he came nigh to  oXA~  roA                                     re crowd.    Ad  has  ihe  drew  12,,   near Jthe gate of the city, bethe gate of the city, behold, there      7rvA        r   7roAW, Ka    ihold a deadman was carried.     hold a dead man was carried
was a dead man carried out, the  e'eKO/l eTo/ T.eOV7KOS, VoS 1 I~OVO  out, kan only son of his mother,
only son of his mother, and sheS                                                  out, kn only son of his motr,
was a widow: and much people  YEvb' ~7s               fl7rpT ete US, KaL aVry   and'she was a widow: and a
of the city was with her.'           x7pa' KatL OXAos T-s 7roAAEcog iKa- great crowd from  the city was
ft "were going with;"  ovve~rooeze-ovo.  See note supra.   k " an only son; " viloo  OVOYEav'. Wakef., Sharpe. Beig.,
Wakef. Vulg., Mont., Eras., " ibant cum;" Beza, "proficisce- "een eeniggeboren zone;" Luther, "ein einiger Sohn;" (De
bantur;" S. Fr., "allaient;" Iber., " iban;" Ital., "andvrano;" Wette, " eingeborner Sohn;") G. and S. Fr., "fils unique;"
De Wette, " zogen."                                         Iber., "hijo unigenito;" Ital., " figlio unico."  Our idiom will
not allow a literal rendering of tov'oyEsvS, etc., " an only-born
" And; "  BS. Wesley, Thom., Walefield, Scarlett, Norton, son,".fitits unigenitus.
Penn, Sharpe, Kend., M. S. Fr., "' et;" Iber., "i;" Ital. and
Diod., "4 e."                                                  I " she was a widow."  The text of Baglster has avz XZoq iln
the dative. So that of Wilson, which has on the title page " ad
"h as;" J's. Wesley, Thom., Wakef., Norton, Sharpe, Penn, Exemplar Roberti Stephani accuratissime editum," i. e., the 3rd
Campbell, Kendrick. Mont., Beza, Schott, " ut;" Belg., " als;" Edit. of Stephens, Paris, 1550. With this agrees the Elzevir, as
Luther and De Wette, " als;" G. and S. Fr., "comme;" Dio- printed at Amsterdam, 1633, under the superintendence of Leusdati and Ital., " come."                                    den. On the other hand, av;z xea (nominative) is the reading
"he drew near;" iyyeae.  Kend., M. So the E. V. renders  of Erasmus, Mill, Griesbach, Theile, Tittmann, Lachmann, Tisch.,
this verb by "drew near," or " drew nigh," Matt. 15: 8; 21:1, 34. Schoft, Trollope.  Inapp  has adv7 xDoa.  The reading given by
Luke 15:1, 25; 18: 35; 21: 8; 24:15, etc. Wesley, "drew  Bagster was probably an amendment occasioned by the fact, that
nigh."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "More commonly, and in N. Test.." the verb to which Xa might be a nominative, occurred in
intrans., to draw near, to approach."  Heb. N.  est,      Syr., very few MSS.  Hence,oa were marked as datives, and
_'o.   "Drew near" is a common expression in the *.. of' the regarded as in apposition with  zrel. To get rid of a supposed
O. gest.                                                     ranmmatical difficulty, the harshness produced by xaC  with the
newly formed dative was overlooked. There is no reasonable
J " the gate."  The preposition "to," in connections of this doubt that avir7 X',oC is the proper reading. None of the later
kind, is, by present usage, omitted before the noun. So Thom., critical editions agree with Eraslnus, in placing v, in this memWesley, Wakef., Scarlett,. Norton, Dick., Campbell, Kend. In ber of the sentence, except that of Lachmann. As it is not in
many instances in the E. V. of O. T., "to " is not expressed after Bagster, "was " has been italicized, as a supplement. Bloomfield
" near" and " nigh."  See Numb. 26: 3. Judg. 20: 34. Prov, remarks: "Trhe sca is very significant; the full sense being, that
-7: 8.' besides her sufferings Llosing her son] she was also a widow.'"
reference to /Uoa. It is not necessary to insert the preposition in the case where the writer describes that of which he was an
" on" (-= v) before "the next day."  By our usus loquendi, " the eye-witness. This was not the case with Luke. See ch. 1: 2.
time when " omits the preposition, unless the language is emphat- The imperfect is used in the Latin versions (having the same
ic. See "next day," E. V., Numb. 11: 32. Jonah 4: 7. Matt. force with that of the Greek). Vulg., Montanus, Erasmus, Beza,
27: 62. John 1: 29. Acts 7: 26. The rendering of the Vulg., Castalio, Schott, " ut proficiseretur."  So G. Fr., " que Jesus
"deinceps," and that of " afterwards" in Rheims and some other allait;" S. Fr., " qu'il allait;" De Sacy, " Jsus allait;" Span.
Eng. versions, originated in a mistake of transcription. Through and Iber., "iba;" Diodati and Ital., " egli andava;" De Wette,
the incuria scribarum, ep was written in place of z.  Hence the " zog."
ellipsis was supposed to be that of o(vqY, or zace(j. The reading of the Vatican MS. D, agrees with the Textus Receptus (     ",rl).                   Thom., Wesley, m alief, Norton
So the Syriac has I~s...                          (" to a town"); Dick. Though the primary idea of EIs is " into;"
with verbs of motion, it often has the sense of to, towards, on a
d "he was going;" eroroeJeVro.  Wakefield, Norton, Sharpe. place or thing. Rob. (Lex.). Acts 22: 7, ~EZaOV Ts Eis ro
The radical sense of the imperfect, continuation of action, or MS3aTOs, E. V., "And I fell to the ground."  Compare Acts
state, is required in the rendering. The Saviour had not entered 26-:14. Matt. 15: 24; 16: 5, 21; 20: 17; 21: 1. " Whrsen
the city, but was on the way, and near it, when he was met by they drew  nigh to Jerusalem," "Orae "jyyarv  Eis'Ieoa6ov/a.
the funeral procession. Trollope (Gram., ] 50, 2, p. 129), Stuart  Liddell (in verbo): " Rad. signification, direction toward, motion
(Gram., Q 51). The sense of the aorist belongs to this tense, only to, on, or into.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. VII.                                                        69
KING JAMES' VERSION.                             GREEK  TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
13  And  when  the  Lord  saw  t|              -Tv  (rvv  avre.   13 Ka          v 8~o   with her.  And the Lord msee- la
her, he  had  compassion  on  her, avT,7v  o    vu'ptpLo eos'7rAayX/r-077  ing her, had compassion on her,
and said unto her, Weep not.              E    avr,  K          E      a p        i   and  said  to  her, Weep  not.
~~~~~~~~~~~~erear,.,i and said uto herE   Weep   Kot.ETVavr,      1
14 And  he came and touched   &AaWe.   14 Ka  7rpoo-EAOtwo  ~',+a- And "coming near, he touched 14
the bier: and they that bare him  e   7' t          opoe    oi 3E  3aoreXoTre' the bier; and othebearers stood
stood still.  And he said, Young  v                        \   *       a
stod  sgEoTO-aw   Kat  ELTre   NEeapo'4Ke  still. And he said, Young man,
man I say unto thee, Arise.                        I t                                                               Z      I
man, Isayunto e, A.ot  AE'yo,  Ey7E'p07rt.    15  Kicat  I say to thee, PRise.  And he 15
15 And he thlat was dead  sat   eKOo-E       eKpS,                  K      p ro  who             been ded,  sat  up, and
deliverup, and  ibegan to   speak   and mot her.   AcA'  Kat E'COCEV avrO) 7  /77- began to speak: and he deliverdelivered him  tohhis mother.
16 And  there  came a fear on,L  avro                  16  A/3e            oosed   i   to   is moter.   And 
all: and they glorified God, say- a7raITao, Kakt e3(oa'OP TOP Oeo, rfear seized them  all; and they
ing, That a great proph(et is risen  AeyO'Vresr' Ortt 7pOq77VS'   e'yfas glorified God, saying, A  great
up among us; and, That God hatlh  E/7yPpTCt  r   p[' a'Or   7r- prophlet'hath risen among us,
visited his people.                      IeOr7cKEaTo       Oses  TOP Aaov  av- and tGod hath visited his peo17_[ a\  e~?XAep   I- A7o   ~oe n1    hsreotoer-~
17  And  this  rumour  of  him  TOV.                Kat  E4AOE     o -Ayo   p1e. And uthis report.concern- 17
went forth  throughout all Judea, oiroS' e   oAi -              )' Iova'a  7Wep/  ing him  wspread'in all Judea
" "seeing;"  icov. Wesley, Scarlett, Kend.,'Thelvwall, M.'ovg /tEv a'22ovg  efxr/t, hafie.  As'tvrars refers to all
Beza, " intuitus;" Belg., " ziende;" S. Fr.., " voyant."       present, the supplement "them" is inserted to remove the harshn " coming near;" 7reoaEib'v.  Wesley, Scarlett, M.  G. hess of "fear seized all."  By this modification, the sentence
and S. Fr., s'6tant approche;" Span., "aeercandose."  As an harmonizes with our usus loquendi.  See ch. 5: 26, note.
alternative, the colloquial expression "coming up."  We use           h "hath risen;"  yrjyeorae.  Norton, Campbell.  "Have,"
" come up" as equivalent to "approach," and, with an objective, instead of " be," is the appropriate auxiliary with intransitive
"come up to" a person, or thing.  Some translators have over- verbs.  See chs. 2: 15, and 4: 34, notes. The addition of" up"
looked the force of rebs in composition, here. Webster (Diet., is superfluous. The perf. and first aorist pass. of this verb usually
art. " Come ") defines, " come up to," "to approach near."      have the signification "to arise."  So (E. V.) Matt. 2: 13,
~ "thle bearers;" o,-fiaarctovrss.  Thom., +Wakef., PFeehy  14, 21; 8: 15; 9: 7, 19, 25, etc.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo).
tAfter "and," the E. V. improperly renders 0";i, by  "cthat."
(note on Angus), Wesley, Scarlett, Nortorn, Siharpe, Dick., Camp.   t After "ald," the E. V. improperly renders       by  that."
"de drag           "   Luh      n     Wet    "                 The particle should not be noticed in the English. It is, as in
S. Fr., "les porteurs;" Diodati, " i portatori."               many other instances, merely a sign of quotation. Rob. (Lex.)
P "Rse;"IyiI9~T.  Nrton   So  E..) Mtt.26:46.says: "1Specially  0"r&  se~rves also to introduce words quoted.
If             -                    ~~~~~~~~~~~without changre, clhiefly after verbs i~iaplying to say, and the like,
Mark 10: 49. John 5: S. Rev. 11: 1. According to present an  i te   meeyamr   fqoain  o  ob  rnltdit
usage, " rise " is more commonly employed than "1arise."Enls. SeKinr, 3,noe.
q "ghad been."  This supplement is demanded by the exigentia       "ti7eot"h2y~oco.Tenu   a  enrnee
loci, as, without it, the phraseology represents the young inan as"rptinhiisacebyWkfNtoSrlt.Pn,
being- dead, and, at the same time,;-in the act Of sittil! Up.Y  In  Dick., Camp., Kendriclk. Belg., "1dit geruchte."  See ch. 5: 15,
other wvords, it fails to present the thou-lit which the text wa-s note,.  This is the only instance in which 26yvog is rendered
designed to convey. A  similar error m-ay be selen in the E. V. " rumor," in the E. V. I believe that the paraphrastic version
of John 11: 44, where I'~eZ:Mv 05 re69'vqxC0w is rendered, "h le thlat. of Do Sacy presents the thought, "1Le bruit de cc miracle qu'il
wa's dead came forth," instead of "4he that had been dead (he avait fait, so rbpandit dans toute Jud~e," etc.
having been dead) came forth.""cnenn hm"re    do.C pKndAg,
w  fear seized them  all;"2aigsa~-96g8og'raPT c.  Wakef., Thelwall.  See eb. 4: 14, note.
Wesley, Kendriek, and Al. have, "1 fear seized all."  Scarleitt, "1all   w " spread;"  ij-Z0av.  Thom., Norton, Scarlett, Campbell.
were seized with awe;  Mont., Bo-za,, Sehott, "eepit-omnues"  Rob. (Lox., in verbo), "1to go forth, to spread abroad."  "1To go
Danish, -"en Frygt be~tog allIe;  Do Wette, "Es ergriff-aiiel forth," when predlicate of a report, news, etc., is not aceording to
Staunen;"S. Fr., "I a craint les saisit tons;"lbor., "1 les sobrc- Oar wms~ lopa.-zni.  Brotsch. (in verbo):"Metaphori-ec tribuatur
cog.i6 temor 6t todoes;  Span., "1todos fueron cogidos do temor;  rebus~ nt-fam.-, ubi est divulgor, MTatth. 9: 26, Marc. 1 -: 28,
Diod.Ati, "spqavento gli occnp5 tul ti."  Rob. (Lox,a-  inlco 2-~  Lue. 4: 14, 7: 17, etc."  Coimpareatt 9Tf: 31 01 ncA,




70                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
and  throughout all the  region  aurov,  Kat E' 7rar-] T7   WeptXLX- | and  all Ythe  surrounding  reround about.                            pee.                                       gion.   And  the  disciples  of 18
18 And the disciples of John            18I AI acrTyYetAaLv    Ioavvi Oei John  7told  him  of all these
shewed him  of all these things.,    uaa rat avrov 7rept 7ra rcLv rTov   thinmgs.  And John, calling  zto 19
19 And John, calling unto him  TCV.  19 Kahim  two of his disciples, sent
two of his disciples, sent them  to  rP vahmv ttafa87hTiOsV adroi o                                               eito
Jesus, saying, Art tou  he that                                                   them  to Jesus, saying, Art thou
should come? or look we for an- Ayv,                  e,,  -he that cometh, or bdo we look
other?                                  Ey        V      EPXOJLEVOS1, 77 dAAoZ
otethe 9en                          ]    c         eoeeroo.Wo 17rpoo-3(ocor ev;   20 Hlapa1evotLE- for another?  And when  the 20
20 When the men were come                      p   ar           o'           men  -came to him, they  said,
unto him, they said, John Baptist l            -  or A-  Joh, dte Immerser, hath sent
has sent us unto thee, saying, Arto e -h, th Im                     mr, hatho  en
thou  he  that should  come?  or Key B7/oas  rppoS   EA            y, l     v      us to thee, saying, Art thou he
look we for another?                    ~ EPX~JeVo          (jAAoV 7rpoo-oK3- ethat cometh, or "do we look
21 And in that same hour he    eV;'      ar                pa for  another?   And sin  that 2
cured many  of their infirmities, e0epa7revTE       E 7rowAovS' a7rto  vroo-co  very hour he cured many hof
this preposition occurs (Matt. 9: 31, &v 062'n'z y?) the rendering come."  So Norton, Scarlett, Penn. There is some diversity in
of the E. V. is, "in all that country."  In the present case, some the rendering given to 5 io",z6Cevos, in this instance, by transinterpreters have contended that`v is equivalent to  6l, lators. Thom., " TUE ONE COsING;" Sharpe, " he that was cornthrough."  This is far less probable than that v o6'.2 is used for ing."  The rendering of the S. Fr. coincides with that given
e2s O2A7v.  This is the view taken by Kuincel, who observes: above, " celui qui vient."  So Ital., "colui che viene."  Kuinoel
"Dume prmepositiones (lv et eis) sepius inter se permutantur, (Matt. 11: 3): "Interrogari junbebat (Johannes) suo nomine
etiam  a scriptoribus exteris, ut apud Thucyd. IV. 14, zars S&  Jesum, ab ~i 6 ld,oz6evos;  7 E'eeov r,0ooa8oY3o~.uev; num tu es
oucars Iv rV  y? xcarTzrea evyvclas  lvl8a2ov."  In ch. 4:14, Messias? num tu personam Messimr agis? facile in earnm cogitatiowhere the E: V. has " through all the region round about," the nem vcnire possumus, te non esse Messiam, sed alium expectantext is, YaO' 0o27s z-iSg greot6%0oov.  Now it seems obvious, that dum."
if Luke, in the case before us, intended to convey the idea whiclh    b " do we look;" reoa3oxcayev.  So in parallel (E. V.) Matt.
we attach to " through all the region," etc., he would have said 11: 3. The thought might be expressed with a nearer approach
as before, xac9' oyrs. z. 2.  Compare Matt. 9: 26,  2i0/)&ev,7 to our present phraseology by " are we to look."  Still, the
r7tVU avwrq dSl O2;,vz,  rv, yr2, Pxeiv7yv, E. V., " the fame hereof above expression seems sufficiently perspicuous.  By a peculiar
went abroad into all that land."  As an alternative renderingr for idiom, the present indic. is sometimes used to indicate not what
"all Judea," "the whole of Judea."  WVe can distingia'sh 602oG is done, but what is to be done. Bloomfield (N. T., Supplement,
from grsg, at close of this sentence. So iln ch. 4: 14.     Matt. 11: 3).
Y "the surrounding region;" T,, leoqtocow.  See ch. 4:1,    c "came;"  c aWoaayevousvot. Thom., Wakef., Norton, Penn.
note.                                                        See ch. 2: 15, note.
YY "told;" arlyyele2v.  So (E. V) Mark 6: 30; 16:10, 13.   d "the Immerser;" 6 B'xzrarss.    A. Camp., Q. (on Mark
Luke 7:22; 8:20, 34; 9: 36, etc. Norton, Penn, Wakefield, 6: 14). Iber., " el Sumergidor;" Luther and De Wette, "der
Sharpe, Angus, M.                                            Taufer;" Belg., " de Dooper;" Dan., " den Ddber."  As flarx" to him."  The followingr remark made in the Revision of 5c  signifies " to immerse," this noun is rendered " Immerser."
Mark's gospel, ch. 3: 13, is applicable here. "As r   in corn-  See ch. 3: 7, note. So in all cases, in this Revision.
position corresponds with' to,' this word should not be italicized.   e "that cometh."  See v. 19, note.
It is not a supplement. So in all cases, where this verb occurs  " do we look."  See v. 19, note.
with a supplementary pronoun."                                    "in that very hour;" Ev  a'r-' —r cL e.  Dick., Kend.
"a he that cometh;" c 6e,o  e2zog. Wesley and Wakef., " that (" at that very hour "), Camp., Scarlett. So Rob. (Lex., avco6,),
is to come;" A. Camp. and Dick., " he who comes;" G. Camp., " emphatically, in that very day, or time (hour)."  See ch. 2: 38,
" he who cometh."  The article and participle have here the force note.
of a substantive; the thought is, "Art thou the coming one?"   h of " diseases; " c6 v6acov. Thom., ~Wes., Norton (" of their
that is, the Messiah, whose advent was announced by the prophets. diseases"), Sharpe, Scarlett (" of their diseases "), Penn, Dick.
In Matt. 23: 39, J6 l2,yuevos is rendered " he that cometh." (" of their diseases"), Camp. (1" from diseases"), M., Murdock.
Possibly this literal rendering may not be deemed sufficiently  per- The supplement "their, used in the E. v., is unnecessary. There
spicuous. In that case, this form is recommended, "who was to is nothing in the text to authorize its use. NdaoS occurs twelve




THIE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. VII.                                                    71
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
and plagues, and of evil spirits; Ka'LCpao-r['VYor Kal 7rev/a7rcor diseases, and plagues, and of
and unto many that were blind he 7roVrypCv,  Kat   rvo~Aos  w7roAAo3s evil spirits, and to many who
gave                                    EXSialTolt     TO Pr  E TAer.   22Ka  were blind he gave sight.  SAnd 22
22 Then Jesus answering, said  a7roKpto06p           o  I ov          reV    -  Jesus, answering, said to them,
unto them, Go your way, and tell                   E                    Et          Go  an   tell John wh
John  what things ye have seen | Tors,  Hlopevie'vr~~  arayye[.AaCTe [Go, and tell John what things
John  what things ye have seen'TO tS'f                                         E
and  heard; how  that the blind  IcOa~v                  a  eereTE  Kac?KO;v0a'rE   ye have seen and heard; 3that
and heard; how  that the blind'kreceive  sight  the
see, the lame walk, the lepers are  Ort 7voAL avaf3Ae'ovot, XoAo   the  blind  tkrceive  sight, tarhe
cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead  wreptwaroivt  Aewpo&   Ka0Oapt'ov- lame  walk,  the   lepers  are
are raised, to the poor the gospel TaL,  Ko(OL d KOVO t   epo  cleansed, the  deaf hear, the
is preached.,,          dead  are  raised, and  to  the
23 And blessed is he, whosoever 23po'a    7TXOL  EVayy2 A.ra                     poor'the good news is prea       hshall not be offended in me.                    t laKaptOL   Eo7L'TtL)    0' E    Eav /Y  ed;  and  mhappy  is he  "who 23
24 And when the messengers -KarOaft O,                     to[.  24'A7eA- shall not reject me. And the 24
of John were departed, he began  t  roV            He Tr,  a-yyeA,v'Ioxv- I messengers  of  John  ~having
times in the N. T. In nine instances, it is rendered in the E. V.   m "happy;" ctayde4ag.  Thom., Wakefield, Wesley, Norton,
by " diseases" (the Greek being plural), twice by " sickness," and Scarlett, Dick., Camp., Kend., M. See ch. 1: 45, note.
once (in the passage before us) by " infirmities."  The rendering    " " who shall not reject me;" Eos lav be7 oanxvSn2ac,9j, v luoi.
should be uniformly " disease."  There is no instance, in which Rob. (Lex., in verbo):  "Pass. oaarJacieoac9ev e' rVt, to be
this word will not afford a good sense. Rob. (Lex.). Bretsch., offended tn, or at any one, to take offense at his character, words,
" morbus, egritudo."                                          conduct, so as to desert and reject him."  As this word does not''And;" xai. Thom., Wakefield, Wesley, Norton, Sharpe, admit a uniform rendering, without producing great obscurity, we
Scarlett, Penn, Campbell. Vulg., Mont., Erasmus, Beza, " et;" are compelled to seek equivalents adapted to the signification
Bel,., " ende;" Luther and De WVette, " und;" Span. and Iber,, which it has in different passages.  Neither " stumble," nor its
" i;" Diodati, " e;" Dan., "og;" Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, Anglo-Latin equivalent " offend" would be appropriate in many
L. Tomson, " and."  "Then," in the E. V., originated in Beza's instances. In a note on Mark 4  17 (Revision) I have said:
rendering, " deinde," as did that of the G. Fr., " ensuite."  There   "This word is not found in classic writers. In the Septuagint
is no good reason for departing from the more usual signification  it is used actively, for' causing one to stumble,' and passively, for
of Ya~.'stumbling.' In the N. Test. its use is tropical. 1. In a moral
3 " that;" ST,. Thom., Norton, Sharpe, Dick., Kendrickl, M., sense, to offend, vex; passively, be offended, or vexed, with a dative
rhbelwall.  Belg., "dat; " De Wette, " dass;" G. Fr., " que; " of the person;,v -rtvi, to take offense at one, so as to desert, revolt,
Diodati, "che."  " How that" (taken from Tyndale) is antiquat- or fall away from  him.  2. To cause ole to offend, to entice into
ed, and has become, by lapse of time, a vulgarism. E. g., " Tell sin, lead astray; and, passively, to be enticed into sin, led astray, to
him how that he must come here."                              fall away from the truth.
k "receive sight;"  dvafil.tovat.  See ch. 4: 18, note.   "In the sense of vexing, or irritating, this verb is by no means
WVakef., Norton, Sharpe, Dick., Kend., M. (" receive their sight"). used as frequently as many have supposed.'To disgust,' and' to
Belg., " worden ziende;" Iber., " los ciegos reciben la vista;" be disgusted' would often be an exact rendering. The recent
Diodati, " ricoverano la vista."  Although, from its etymology, origin of'disgust' must, however, render it exceptionable.  By
vafri).e'row would seem to convey the idea of "seeing again," or re- substituting it for' offend,' in many cases where the latter occurs,
covering sight, it is here used as equivalent to " being made to see." the reader will see its appropriateness.  In short,' offend' is used
So in John 9:11, ArEO',ov Sek ea  vyEvo, avi2eNEa, E. V., in the E. V. with a latitude of signification, which is not allowed
" and I went and washed, and I received sight." The subject here by the present usage of our language."
was blind from his birth. The verb has both significations, to see   Compare John 12: 48, where the thought of rejecting Christ is
again, and to receive sight, in cases where it had never been thus expressed, S 4&Erav Euke xzai 1uel 2aufldcawov d, Va arzrt /orv,
enjoyed before.  Compare v. 21, zvTa2ops   ro2AoZs  EZaoeiaaro z' etC zosv Y.ivovra arro'v.z... A literal rendering of the word,I.EXretv, eCcis multis, visum donabat, E. V., " to many that were in the present instance would be, " who is not stumbled at me,"
blind he gave sight."  Isa. 35: 5, t~n:..,les    ~B.  Sept., or (as this phrase is hardly good English), " who does not stumble
avoszy9aov'rrz  S~aJa)vuoi TvAcvT'.  AlIatt. 11:5, Tvtp2oi civa- at me," that is, " to whom I shall not prove a stumbling-block."
f2iovae, E. V., " the blind receive their sight."            Instead of " whosoever," Wakef., Thom., Norton, Scarlett have
I "the good news is preached;" EsVayyeiov-ae. See ch. 4: 18. " who."
Norton, "good  news is makte knownt."  Webster (Dict., art.   o', having departed;" adredovzwv,.  Kendrick, M. Iberian,
" News ") remarls: "'i'his word L: s a plAurtl form, but is almost " habiendo retirado;" Castalio, " digressis."  If it is deemed best
always united with a verb in the singaular."                  to render the participle by a finite verb, then, "When  the me~




72                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VIi.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VED,-SION.
to speak unto the people concern- vov,  r7pgaT    AE'yev  7wrPS' ro Us departed, he began to  say  to
ing John, What went ye out into  oXXovS Vr ept'Icr(Orvov, Tt'   eA7?             - the  crowd  concerning  John,
the wilderness for to see?  A reed  XOcare  e              rv Ee T'PyoV  O9Eaooa- What went ye  out into,tlhe,~at;    K~~cqA~o,p?7/.' ~   desert qto see?  A reed shaken
shaken with the wind?                  |oOat;    KaAaLov    vro    aEo| desert to see?  But reed shat wen 25
25    by the wind? But what et 25
25 But what went ye out for (raa EvoEv;     aAAv  7t T            ye out       see?  A man clothed,, o a  7L,      ye out'to see?  A man clothed
to  see?   A  man clothed in soft AV'OaTE    Ea,  avpcI a           rov  EV La,in  soft  garments?   Behold,;
raiment?  Behold, they which are AaKocoir t/artots;7?y.LtAEoLEvov; those "who wear -splendid Wapgorgeously  apparelled, and  live;&Vo,, oL EU;LatLo'p~  El/pOS    KaL  parel, and live in  -luxury, are
delicately, are in kings' courts.    rpV            rapXovresr          TS ar taL-  in kings'  palaces.  But what 2e
sengers of John had departed," as Vulg., "discessissent," and Span., vivent dans les delices;" Iber., "las que [Ilevan] ropa suntuosa, i
"hubieron ido."                                                viven en delicias, en los palacios de los reyes estan."  Sharpe
furnishes the following literal rendering, " those in gorgeous raithe desert."  See Le   2, note.  ment, and delicate living, are in kings' courts."  Now, such
" "to see."  " For," before the infinitive "to see," is un- phraseology violates the propriety of our language, as we never
grammatical. So all later Elng..versions.                    say, " are in delicate living."  I suggest as a compromise between
the paraphrastic and the literal rendering, this expression, "those
"r   by;" 7rb (curm genit.). Sharpe, VWakef', Penn, Thomson, who are in splendid apparel, and live in luxury."  The phrase
Wesley, Norton, Scarlett, Dick., Clamp., KIeildrick, Angus, M.; ". are in splendid apparel" is allowable, like " he was in citizen's
Thelwall.                                                     clothing," " they were in long robes," etc.
~ "to see."  See note q.                                     v' " splendid,;"  v8dsyqo.  Norton, Campbell, Murdock, M.
t " in soft garments;" &v jfzaacors tafaziozs.  lWesley, M.1  Rob. (Lex., in loco, art. EvoSos).  Bretscllh. (in verbo), "splendiThelwall, Dick. (" irich garmelnts").. f' or1   occurs sixty-one dus, nitidus, praestans."  Erasmus, Castalio, Schott, "splendido."
times in the N. Test. In thirty of these, it is rendered "garment," Bloomfield (Annotat.): "'3otos signifies glorious, splendid."
or " garments."  It is believed tfhat there are very few cases " Gorgeous," which signifies showy, fine, splendid, glittering with
occur, in which this would not be the appropriate translation. gay colors (Webster, Diet.), is obsolescent. It is seldom, or
Luke 6: 29 is one of these, where it is used with a special signifi- never heard in conversation.  It has been superseded by its Latin
cation for the outer garment, mantle, or tunic.  See Jahn's Arche- rival; this is less to be regretted, as it is notea Saxon word, but
ology, ] 122. Rob. (Lex., uduTzoov): "T'l uaria, the garments, a modification of the old French gorgias.
clothing, raiment, included the outer and inner garment, mantle,' " apparel;"  uctrata/t:. W7akefield, Penn, Thom., Norton,
and tunic."                                                    Camp., Kend., M. So (E. V.) Acts 20: 33..".who  wear."  The participle  aprepo n' " luxury;" cvqve.  Kend.,  Scarlett, Campbell, M. Rob.
"hower."    participle in&r e, with a preposition (Lex., in verbo).  Trollope (Analecta)' "This word properly
and its case as predicate, signifies " to be," " remain," or " live" in
any state, or place. Here it has En lartaucfi and revT~, datives signifies luxury."  Bloomf.: " There is no reason for abandoning
of condition.  In rendering, the exigency of the case obliges the general sense luxury, i.e., a luxurious life."
us to accomodate it to the substantives, as it has reference to    Y " palaces; " fatlueZiots.  Penn, Wesley, Wakefield, Norton,
both.  Hence instead of the literal phraseology, "being in Murdock, Scarlett, Dickl., C:mpbell, Kend. This adjective has
splendid apparel and luxury,"-finite verbs appropriate to each obrctcs (houses), or ewoudac (buildings) understood, as seems clear
of the conditions indicated by those substantives, are " employed," from the parallel, Matt. 11: 8,,v tons oi'otg  oY T faauOl oV.
"wear," and "live."  Rob. (Lex., Vsxieo).  Bloomfield: " The The rendering " royal places" would be exact, still the change is
erd,oy. must be accommodated in sense to each of the nouns so slight, that it may not be expedient to deviate so much from
with which it -is connected."  "Who wear" is the rendering of the phraseology of the E. V.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): " Plural
Thomson, Norton, Campbell, Kendrick.   A literal rendering was  2r1 flaacAeli, a royal mansion, palace."  Vulg., Mont., "doinibus
adopted in the Belg., "die in heerlijke kleedinge ende wellust regum;" Beza, "in palatiis regis;" Schott, " in palatiis regiis."
zijn."  So nearly De Wette, " die in prachtiger Kleidung und in Heb. N. T., r,':i. -'...n.  Syriac,   "..  1=..    De Wette,
Ueppigkeit Lebenden sind in den k6nigrlichen PPalsten."  G. Fr.,                           "  G Fr les palis des ris;"
"c'est dans les palais des rois que se trouvent ceux qui sont S. Fr., "' les maisons des rois;" Iberian,  "los palacios de los
magnifiquement vetus, et qui vivent dans les delices;" S. Fr., reyes;" Diodati, " ne' palazzi dei re."  Thei rendering of Tyn" ceux qui sont magnifiquement vatus et dins les delices, sont dale, " kings' courts," adopted by the E. V., vwas probably derived
dans le1 maisons des rois;" De Sacy," e'est dans les palais des from Erasmus, "aulis  reguni,"  or that of Luther, "knioiglichen
rois q1ue so trouvent ceux qui sent vesus magnificpiement, et qui  Hfcn."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. VI1i.                                                 73
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VEISION.
26 But what went ye out for AEcots' ep.   26 EeAA~ 7'              [ a ee,      wentyeon'to see?  A prophet?
to see?  A prophet?  Yea, I say  Av8aTe  38etv;  7rpo/?mr7v;  vta, Yea, I say to you, and asomeunto you, and much more than a A/yo   vuv,  Kat  Wep-o'TepoV  thing  more  than  a  prophet.
prophet.'         27'/ 1
~~~~~prophet.  7pooVrov'   27 OVTos' Eo7t 7rept This is he of whom it is written, 27
27 This is he, of whom  it is oV  7Eypa7rTaL,'IovI  Eyco  a7ro- Behold, I send my messenger
written, Behold, I send my mes- 0r7A, o)  roTv  ayyeAov  tou  7rpo before thy face, who shall presenger before thy face, which shall   poo ov   ov        Ka              c        pare thy way before thee.  Fo  28
7rpoere70oV erov, oS' Ka7'ao'KEvdo'et pare thy way before thee. For 28
prepare thy way before thee. 
7,prepare thy way before thee.  T           -o      7rpoo'ev  o'ov. I say to you, Among thoseborn
28 For I say unto you, Amion0"  8                        C -   o 
28 For I say unto you, Among     A e'yO  yap  vztv,  /IEL'(,v  E  of women, there is bno greater
those  that are born of woman,,,yerVP7,rots   7vvatKCOV    7rp0077-rys, prophet  than  John; the  Imthere is not a  greater prophet, ETo,'.7','     v        ohe    r e   ta              h       e  i
than  John  the Baptist: but ~'Icocaz'vvov'rov3 Ba7rWt0TTOiv  03GsE/  merser;,but the least in the
than John  tahe Baptist: but lie',,
t~~~o.E17tzo   0 Se  AIKpo-repos- Ev  Ty i                   ndo of God, ids greater
that is least in the kingdom  of EOTP.                        poepo          7   kingdom   of God, is  greater
God, is greater than he.':3aota'roV OeOu /eLEV avrov3 than he.  (And all the people 29
God,'is greater than lie.             3ote".r             6~/L'
29 And  all the  people  that EO7Tt.   I9 KCa              s r  Aa\  aov- who heard him, and  the tax
heard Ahim, and the publicans, jus- o'as  KaL ort TEACVac  Ed&Kat&o-av gatherers, justified God, dhavtified  God, being  baptized  with  TOP OEeor, /3a7rt-ot0eVTES' To  /3a- ing  been  immersed  with  the
the baptism of John.                   7rT7'-La'I)aovvov'  30 ot  \           tap- immersion  of John.  But the 30
30 But the Pharisees and law,'a0ot Ka\ OX   Po/pK0o TJ'v I3ovAr7  Pharisees and lawyers rejected
yers rejected the counsel of God  TOV OeOU?7OET7cac, eS Eavrovs, the counsel of God'with regard
z " to see."  See this verb, v. 24, note.                 mann, Penn, and Robinson (Harmony) include vv. 29, 30 in a
"something more;"  eaotaore2oov.  Thomson, Wakefield, parenthesis.  Penn, in a note on v. 31, says: "The clause
"something' even better;" Camp., " something superior."  This'And the Lord said' of the Constantinopolitan, or received text,
rendering is adopted on the view generally taken by critics, that is not contained in any of the most ancient MSS. and versions;
zet~waJ6zeeop is a neuter construed with T1 understood, so that it yet it is an unobjectionable supplement, if distinguished by a
is equivalent to -a  ~eota0TEPoV. Heiooaareoov is regarded by different character in the context. The absence of this clause, in
most interpreters as equivalent to vreqoaaov and   sro2v,, Matt. all the earlier authorities, shows that it should be included in the
12: 41, 42. Hence no word like "mauch" is required to give parenthesis with the two preceding verses.
force to the adjective.                                        e "with regard to themselves;" eig evrois. Thom., Camp.,
b "no greater prophet;" ueeo-v-iroo7 -ovlis.  Nor- Scarlett, "respecting themselves;" M., "towards themselves."
ton, M., Wakef. (" no greater teacher"), Kend., Genevan. This Norton presents the thought, though paraphrastically, "what
adjective with,r(opr;s, is properly rendered by "no."  Rob. God purposed for them; " and Wakefield, "this intention of God
(in loco, o0$eli). De Wette, " kein grbsserer Prophet;" S. Fr., toward them."  EIg is used to indicate a direction of mind as
"il n'y a nul prophete plus grand."                          marking an object of desire, good wilf, and also of emotion. In
"but the least;"   6 As gtoJEpoo. Thom., Sharpe, Scar- a good sense, towards, for, in behalf of. Rob. (Lex., els). So
lett (" yet the least"), Wakef., Camp. (" yet the least"), Kend., Matt. 26: 10,  7yov xa26v ed) ydaaro ds E tR. So after nouns,
M.  AItzxodre(o0, the comparative, is used for the superlative ayawi} c's -nra, Rom. 5: 8. 2 Cor. 2: 4, 8. On this passage,
aeroaroS, as in Matt. 11: 11; 13: 32. Mark 9: 34. Luke Bloonf. (Analecta) says: "Grotins, Camerarius, Whitby, Ham9: 46, 48. Trollope (Gram.,  43, p. 106).                    mond, Rosenmiiller, Kuincel, Homberg, Wolf, Doddridge, and
d "i having been immersed;" f'7ia9-i&, rs.  This form of the Campbell maintain that there is a slight trajectio, and they cono
participle is employed by Sharpe, M. As fiarca9evz  refers nect the weords esi tavrou  with fiov.,s xov  e0oi and interpret
to an action that was past, this rendering is demanded. The "in regard to themselves."  Upon the whole, I can not buat
rendering of the E. V. was probably founded on the assumption regard the last (i. e. this) interpretation as the most rational-, and
that vv. 29, 30 were a part of the Saviour's discourse, whereas most suitable to the context. This, too, seems to have been the
the obvious and natural solution of the apparent obscurity is opinion of Wetstein, who cites Prov. 1: 25, and Bemidbar
that they are a parenthetical remark of Luke. We should other- 12, 16, "Omne bonum, quod destinaveram  vobis, vilipendistis et
wise have expected that Y'Irovvv would have followed d.ouoas, rejecistis."  The thought is presented in the affecting language of
while instead of the aorist azretO-ezeg, the present faxrr.- the Saviour, Luke 13: 34. De Wette, "den Rathschluss Gottes
CEvot would have been employed. S. Fr., "ayant ere baptises;" fur sich;" De Sacy, "ont mepris6 le dessein do Dieg sur eux;"
Iber., "habiendo recibido Ia inmersion."  Knapp, Tittm., Lach- Ibar., "el consejo de Dios con relacion i si mistioo"




74                 ~~THlE GOSPEL ACCOI1DING TO LUKE.-CHIAP. VIL.
KING JAMES' YERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
against themselves, being not bap- lt7   Ia7rrt0c0e'Vres'   V7F    avT-rov. to themselves, tnot having been
tized of him.                            31 ed  e   E  O  K' pos,  Tivt  ov immersed by him.)  * gTo what 31
31 And the Lord said, Where- o              oo -     o      &rvprovs:r?   then shall I compare the men
unto  then shall I liken the men                                                      ofthis generation? and  hwhat
of this generation? and to what 7e/eaS;  TaV7',;   Ka't    t    f ts generation? ad  hwhat
~are they like ~? |l tot;   32 5co                         o eLo-t wat3[ots' are they like?  They are like  2
32 They are like unto children  7otS' Ev  ayopa  Ka0c7te'rots',  K    children sitting in the marketsitting  in  the market-place, and  7rpoo'acwovo-tv aAAiAot., Kear Ag- place, aid calling  ito  one ancalling one to  another, and say- 7                ortN, HA#~X/.e/e,   a4  other, and  saying, We  have
ing, We have piped unto you, and,,,,                 piped Jfor you, and ye have not
~~~~~etp?7oVK~e Dp i p      e         ~or youE  Eand yehalv e  o
ye  have  not danced; we  have,,,, 3    danced; we have mourned kfor
mourned to you, and ye have not vyou, and  ye  have  not wept. Awent.                       \  o1    \  sT   /,, ~, you, and  ye  have  not wept.
wept.                                    AvOE  ap'Iodarvrrs  o Ba7Tcwr-ro'          Fbr   John  the Immerser \hath 33
33 For John  the Baptist came                                                         Fr John  the Immerser  hath 33
neither eating  bread, nor drink- /rI7rTE  aproV  e cov'oT, e  oQLoOV  come neither eating bread, nor
ing wine; and ye say, He hath a   i[rvor,  Kat   AyEymr,  Jat/LOVto    drinking wine, and ye say, He
devil.                                            3
deet.  ";A7AVOEV,  0  VLO\' r'oy  hath  a  demon.  The  Son  of 34
34 The  Son  of man  is  come   IXL1                                   
eating and drinking; and ye say, dvipo6 7'ov E0'tIC0, Kai   7fircov, KaL  man  mhath  come  eating  and
Behold a gluttonous man, and a AE'YETE,'Ioi),  [rtpwo 7ro   c]yo0s  drinking; and ye say, Behold, "a
t  not having been immersed."  Iber., "no habiendo sido cani, eadem ludentes faciunt; sed pueris morosis, qni nullis Tequa.
sumergidos."  See v. 29, note.                                 lium suorum studiis, neque ketis, neque tristibus carminibus, mo
* The reading of the Textus Receptus, elhe  o2  Ro, K    io o Is ventur, ut et ipsl talibus operam  navent, hanc morositatem et
deemed spurious by most critics.  Schott remarks:  is inhumanitatem exprobrant.  Cum his morosioribus pueris corndeemed spurious by most critics. Schott remarks: "1Cure Griesbach. aliisque delevimus auctoritate plurimorum  cdd. (13 unc.) parat Christus Pharismos et legisperitos, qui neque Johannis
verss., Pesch., Philox., Arr., Pers. pol. Memph.,.Athiop., Armn., austeritate et vita severa, neque Christi lenitate  et vita humana
Goth., Sax., Vulg. (ms.), It. (exceptis cdd. Brix. Germ. 1)."  It et atque trita eo redigi potuerint, ut vitam animumqne emenda
is supposed that this addition originated from the lectionaries, rent, ut Jesum Messiam faterentur, ejusque prxecepta sequerentur."
since the verse commenced a church lesson, or &vdywo'waso, which    k  fryu"~uV.   e  atnt.S#edM
required some introductory sentence, to indicate the speaker.       " ibath come;  6'r2~vJ1E.  The ordinary rendering of this
Canceled by Griesbach, Knapp, Theile, Tittm., Tisch., Lachmann, per feet by its corresponding English tense is accurate, and affords
Kuincel, Scholz.                                                a good sense.  Tfhe perfect sometimes covers the period from
9 11To  hat " ~vs   Thmso, PnnDic., carett Cap.,which an act or condition originated in the past, and exteiiding
Wakef., Kend., Angus, M.'                                      to the present, to express what is continued, or abiding in its
"wha;" riv.  Pnn,  carett Waef.,M~   ccodin  toconsequences, or operation. It is on this common. grouiid, that
h~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~~~~t  the present and perfect so often meet. Strictly speaking, howour usus loquertdi, there is an ellipsis of the preposition "to," in ever, these tenses are never identical in their force. There are
constructions of this kind. The sentence is awkward, if "to  is cases where we can render the Greek perfect by an English
expressed.                                     ~~~~~~~~~~~~present tense, yet the peculiarity belongs to our own language, in
"to one anvother;   W'ln.See ch. 2: 15, note.         which our present (unless in what is turned the pr-ogrssvefom
I"for you;" z',urv.. Thom.', Norton, Scarlett, Wak-ef., Kend., e. g., I ani writing) is not the exact equivalent of the Greek
M.    he  ctsexpesed  y 2v'21'que   an   E',o~vr'aa'evarpresent. Stuart, Gram., ~ 51, 5, p. 72. We can translate the
NE.   he ats epresed b  ri~~eki~uevand  rii'aa~uv ae Greek perfect by our present, according to Ktihner (~ 255, IR. 5),
represented as the pastimes of the cbildren performed for the onywe  h   rsn  odto   smr  rmnn  hnteps
diversion of their associates. They were imritations of the joys act.  e  hepeetcndto   smrepeietthnteps
and sorrows of men which the young actors witnessed in the real at
drama of life. Hence t"urv, in these instances, is properly ren-   m  hatb come."  See last note.
dered by "1for you."  Kufinoil (on Matt. 11: 17): "Tibiis ca'ne-   " ta glutton;  iv,9vawxo~ r iog   Norton, Scarlett, Wakef.,
batur, ut apud Gimecos et Romanos, non tantum, in funeribus, Kendrick, Robinson (in loco, z'9oo).In this, a-nd ninny
vide 9, 23, sed etiam. in nuptiis et choreis.  Jam  quod loci similar constructions, 7Vi9Qo.,vrosis pleoniastie. Sec M-tt. 18:23,
sensum attinet, adaggium, desumptum, est a p)ueris, qui in piateis  v&vo'irq, faazX r (" to a. kind ")   So Thri-vd. III. 29,'"
ludeno imiantur qum   niajribusnatuserioagi  Ideut  u  a    tori~   A Cau V.11,1    0 &1 rn w. SI    e Weiske




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. VII.                                                      75
KING JAMES7 VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
wine-bibber, a friend of publicans Kat  oivo7rorvT,    Aa7-eowcov  q[,Ao| glutton, and  -a  wine-drinker,
and sinners!a                           KauaprcoAc.   35 KoC   ESKat-    a friend of tax-gatherers and
35 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~-                            I         Is  But              Wisdom is justifie 35O]~(rq[    w
35- But Wisdom  is justified of 07    Ofc                O TW   TEKV)v av- sinner!   But wisdom  is justi- 35
all her children.
3all   An     neohe r children.                   / 7TZ U                          fled Pby all her children.  And 36
36 And one of the Pharisees 6s- 7raVT60v.                              N 
di  a| 36  eTe   a5ror  7'SV  one of the Pharisees qasked him
desired  him  that he would  eat            36'HpT7a  8E" Tts' avro-  T           o    en
en  1 /       s   )     to eat with him. And he went
with him.  And he went into the  (apto-a/r,  bva    lofy,  per a-   i
51   *   2.            >  2   w n \    s   \    w t~~~~~I   into the Pharisee's house, and
Pharisee's house, and sat down to  TO'   Ka  El Ao    EL'                           into the Pharisee's house, and
~~~~~~~~70                           ao-omeat.     rK,,    7.  37   a\,reclined  at  table.  And, be- 37
meat.                         T~~~~oO wOaptTalov aVEKAiO'q.          I   blawaa    o t             ct,7h
97 And behold, a woman in the           h\                                         o,  a   o,  who
t3o V, 7VV') EV T?   oAet,  7risy h
city, which  was a sinner, when,                       I,, C 7TS  2  was a sinner, "learning that  he
shie knew  that Jesus sat at meat aaprAos  ewtyovo                 a Oft aoa-reclined  at table in  the Pharin  the Pharisee's house, brought Ketrat E            I T7] OLK[  TOV t XptLatov| isee's house, bought an  walaan alabaster-box of ointment.           KO/[O-ao-sa caAa/3cao-rpov   /vpov, baster-box  of  ointment,  and 38
"a wine-drinker;" oivonrr5v.  Norton, Thom., Robinson     "reclined at table;" daxy.~i?7. Kend., M., Murd. ("reclined"),
(Lex.), Kend., Murdock,'l'ynd., Geneva,. and Rheims, "a drinker Angus.  Vulg., Mont., Beza, Eras., Castalio, Schott, "accubuit."
of wine."  As ololroz6tgs is contrasted with yore oL'ov r ricvn, Heb. N.'T.,'s~. De Wette, "legte sich zu Tische;" Iber., "se
it shlould receive this translation. " Bibber " for " drinkler" has reclinb [a la mesa]."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo), "to nake lean back,
never been a naturalized word in our language. Unless in quot- or recline, in order to take a meal; midd. to lean, or lie back,
ing this passage from the E. V., it is neither written, nor spoken. to recline at table, i. q., ah'r.eqiat."  Bretschlneider, "ad ccnam
It originated in the language of the Vulgate, "bibens vinum." accumbo."  "In the time of Christ, the Persian custom prevailed
Eras., Beza, "vini potor;" Castalio, "vinosum" (" addicted to of reclining at table. The guests reclined upon the left side, with
wine").  Should it be supposed that "wine-drinker" is not suffi- their faces towards the table, so that the head of the second
ciently energetic to express the thought, then "wine-toper" might approached the breast of the first, and the head of the third
possibly answer as its substitute.                            approached the breast of the second."  Jahn's Archeology, ~ 146.
P "by;" azo,. Thom., Wesley, Penn, Norton, Dick., Murd., t "o f the city;"'v t r2ee.  Dick., Wakef., Norton ("of
Scaxlett, Camp., Kend., MI., Anguts. See (E. V.) Matt. 7: 16, the place ").  S. Fr., "de la ville;" Iber., "de la ciudad;" ltal.,
"by their fruits," ai'o Tcgv.aconcov.  Bretsch. remarks on one " della citta;" Bloonif. (N. Test., Suppl.), "of the city."  This
of the significations of ac'o thus: "Pro vfor junctum  verbis being a common Greek idiom for Iz is 7r6eEsw.  See ch. 8  27,
passivis, et in locutionibus passivis; ut dvrogoyapa&via bar3 note.
wros, reprobari ab aliquo. Marc. 8: 31. Luc. 9: 22; 17: 25.
Matt. 11:19. Luke 7: 35."  This use of ovro for Viro is peculiar    U "learning;" hsytvoaa.  Kendrick, Norton.'EZr;, in this
to the later Greek writers. G. and S. Fr., "par tons ses enfants;" word, is intensive; in many cases it can not be well rendered in
Iber. and Span., "por todos sus hijos;" De Wette, "von allen  English. When, however, it signifies to obtain knowledge from
ihren Kindern."                                                others, it is equivalent to "learn," "to find out."  So, according
to Rob. (Lex., Evty.), in this instance. Penn, "having learned;"
"asked;" 3oov~. Wesley, Pen n, Sharpe, Norton, Scarlet, Liddell (Lex.,'rty. II.) "to find out, discove, detect;" Bretsch.
*;~akef., Camp., Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M. " To desire," in the'afCm, nAl   "o d e,"   (Lex.), "bene intelligo, bene disco."  It is well rendered in Vulg.,
sense of r'equestinm, or inviting-, is obsolete.
sense of reqestg, or  vtng, sM obsolete.         ontanus, Beza, Eras., and Schott by some form of cogrsosco; so
r "to eat;"'vca ctiy7. Thom., Wesley, Penn, Sharpe, Nor- often employed in Latin writers for to learn, to receive informaton, Dick., Scarlett, Wakef., Camp., Kend., M. In constructions tion. See Leverett (Diet.).
of this kind, we can employ that with the indicative, or the infin*'   5  T.       *       5.             r~~~~~~~~~ " he reclined at table; " davaezza~.  Rob. (Lexr.), " to recline
itive alone. In most cases, the latter form is appropriate as con-     he elin   at e a;".,    rel
cielse, forcible, and in harmony with ordinary usage. In the later at table."  Sharpe, "e was lying at meat;" Vug., Erasmus,
"~~~~~~~~~~~~~1 accubuisset *"Beza, "1 eurn accubuisse;  Mont, "1 accubluit: "
Greek, vcc was used after various classes of words, not as mark- "accubuisset;" Beza, "eum  accubuisse;" Mont, "acubuit;"
ing purpose, or event, but simply as a demonstrative particle Schott, "eum accumbere."  This word has obviously the same
n  pupose orevent, but simply asademonstrative particle  foc wihcvzAiv  6    e  oe
~ A*. 1 * * * ~~~~~~~~~force with avayis21J7, v. 36. See note.
like the English that, merely indicative of what was referred
to in the preceding words, or introducing something already    w~ "alabaster-box;"`2dfaoarov.  Perfume vases were made
implied in the preceding words. In this way, l.va with the sub- of alabaster by the ancients. They were sometimes shaped like
junction was often employed (and twice with the optative) where our vials, in other instances the form was varied; in all, however,
earlier writers used the infinitive, or other particles. Rob. (Lex., it seems that a neck or pointed projection was a part alway.
lva, and $T). S. Fr. and De Sacy, "de manger;" Iber., "/a added for the sake of pouring out the unguent. This was seal;
cmer."                                                        hence the reference to breaking it, in Mark 14: 3.




76                       rTHE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
38 And stood at his feet behind  38 Kai erao-a  7rapa  TOVa  7ro'as stood  at his feet behind  him
himn  weeping, and began to wash |aTrov  076rrco  KAatovora,  1pca7-o  weeping, and  began  xto  wet
ais feet with tears, and did wipe  rpee              ovs  7rw as  aTro9  To&   his feet Ywith her  tears, and
them  with the hairs of her head, 3KKpvo         u         rats  Optt T7'  KE-  wiped them  -with the hair of
and kissed his feet, and anointed  daAs avrs EeteaorE, Ka  KaT- her head, and kissed his feet,
them  with the ointment.                e      [ o                                \ and  anointed  them   with  the
39 Now   when  the  Pharisee  e AE   T                   O&        vO             a     aote         the   wh te
which had bidden him, saw  it, he'AEe  T.                     ointment.    bBt the Pharisee, 39, e,,   -           Cwho had invited him, dseeing
spake within himself, saying, This  Oaptoratos o0 KaAeo-as avroV  hl7re                     h 
it, spoke within himself, saying.
man, if he were a prophet, would'v  ~aVTr,  AEy ov, O,                                       w
hv   k w,vo'  /           This eman. if he were a prophet,
have known who, and what man- 7rpo~V~, 0                y;.of). qvwo.e o   wo TtSn Kaa
ner of woman this is that toucheth \|O Cro'ae    TL  KaL                              would know  whot  and t    hth
him: for she is a sinner.              i       -iirv~iii/ 17 yV~l7, T/TLS awrrctt av-  the woman  is, that toucheth
rOW   orT a/sapTwAis   ine.
40 And Jesus answering, said'40 TOVTCI. ort                           0-lpz~  0e   |him; for she is a sinner.  And 40
~0 And Jeus ~nswern,           s          td 4    av ~oKP1069- 0'_[ 5'o   Jesus, answering, said to him,
unto him, Simon, I have somewhat                                           1         Jesus, answering, said to  im,
to say unto thee.  And he saith, eL7re 7rpoS avro                         EXO    t  Simon, I have  ksometig  to
Master, say on.                         rTI e7relv.   0                        Ke ~?o-t,  utaaffa- say  to  thee.   And  he  saith,... —. —...: 
I have retained the rendering of the E. V., although if we were In this passage, "hairs" was Ihe literal rendering of Tyndale,
to employ a word which is generic, and in use at present, viz., and was copied by theearlier English versions.
"vase" (which has been recommended by some interpreters), it   b "But;" 6. Wesley, Norton, Penn, Dick., Scarlett, Angus,
would, perhaps, be more exact, as signifying merely a receptacle M., Thel. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal., "autem;" G. Fr.,
of any form.  See Rob. and Liddell (Lexx., in verbo).  Still, "' mais." As the thoughtand action of the woman and the Pharisee
"vase" is by no means a familiar word with the multitude, and were in marked contrast, it is proper to regard 8 as adversative.
this would be a serious objection to its use. Kuincel (Mark    c "( who had invited;" o za,;gaa.  Tlhis participle is thus
14: 3): "Est autemr lagenule illius confractio, ut intelligenter rendered in the versions of Wesley, Norton, Penn, Dick., Scarobservavit Ernestius in Instit. interpret. N. T. III: 10, 89, de lett, Wakef., Campbell, Angus. "To invite" is a scriptural word.
refracta superiore parte c01oi intelligenda, orificio obsignato, quod See 1 Sam. 9: 24, E. V. (Heb., ~Ux~); 2 Sam. 13: 23 (Heb.,
signum erat genuini unguenti foris advecti, auctore Plinio."  De 4.; Sept., &z.aecev). Esther 5:12 (Heb.,  np:,; Sept.,:EY.ci.
Sacy, S. Fr., "un vase;" Iber., "un vaso;" Ital., " un vaso;" Uat). So in the apocryphal book, Eccles. 13: 9. "To bid," in
De Wette, "ein Flaschchen."                                   the sense of asking, or requesting, is antiquated.  (See Webster' "to wet;" fie'ze.  Norton.  Liddell thus defines this Diet., art. "bid ).
word, "to wet, moisten, sprinkle, rain on, metaphorically to shower   d " seeing;" i3a)s. Wesley, Scarlett, Kendrick, Thelwall, M.
down blessings on any one;" Robinson, "to wet, to moisten, to The participial construction is adopted also by Dick., A. and G.
sprinkle."  Bretsch.: "Irrigo, madefacio, Luc. 7: 38, 44. Apoc. Campbell. So Vulg., Mont., Eras., "videns;" Belg., "ziende;"
C~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ N
11: 6, gvo u   eos,sxn ne pluvia irrigat, intellige  6v y. G. Fr. and De Sacy, "voyant;  S. Fr., "ayant vu;  Diodati,
Apud poetas atticos et seniores scriptores, i. q. iew, pluo, plu- "avendo veduto."
viam denitto, pluvia irrigo."  Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal.,   "man."  As there is nothing expressed in the text equivalent
"rigare;" S. Fr., " a arroser;" Iber., "ia humedecerlos."     to "man," it is italicized, as a supplement. So Scarlett.
7 "with her tears;"  fote 8cizevoc. Norton  Penn, Angus,       "would know;" lyivcooaxev av.  Kend., Norton, Thomson,
r,with her tears;;" rorg Bay.,Oota. Norton, Penn, A-nou,E
Theiw ho Ibe, "", F, "ese,Murdock, M. Rob. (Lex., a',): "[used] with the indic. imperf
Thelwall, Thom. Iber, "con [sus] latgrimas, " G, Fr., " de ses
larmes."  The article here (-con) has, as in many other instances, to express the idea: I would, or might do, Luke 7  39, Oi'o~
the force of a possessive pronoun. See ch. 5: 3, note. Schole-.'. ).' if this man were a prophet, he would know, etc."  See
~field,~ " with her tears."                   ~Trollope (Gram., ~ 51, p. 137). Vulg., Mont., Eras., "sciret utifpied, "1with hei tears.'
"wiped;",   elehrpNotoPenDckque;" Beza and Schott, "nosset;" Belg., "zoude wel weten;"
~ "wiped;"   exuaae. Wesley, Sharpe, Norton, Penn, Dick., De Wette," so wiirde er wohl erkennen;" S. Fr., "il saurait bien."
Scarlett, Campbell, Kend. There is no emphasis which demands   g "what the wonman is;" rora   s yvv?.  Norton, Sharpe,
the use of the phrase "did wipe."  It was copied from Tyndale.  M. See ch. 1: 29, note. De WVette, "welch ein Weib das ist;"
& "with the hair;" i az JeiZ. So (E. V., in a parallel) John S. Fr., "ce qu'elle est;" G. Fr., "qu'elle est cette femme;
12  3 3. Rev. 9: 8. Sharpe, Norton, Penn, Kendrick, M. Our Iher.,:" cual [es] la muger;" Diodati, "quale sia questa donna."
~U~ loquedi require~ that we should treat.      as a collective.'H is rendered by its equivalent article.
We never say, "he los.t h i hairs," or, "he had his hairs cut oil"   h "something;" r&. Wiclif, Thom., Norton, Penn, Wake?,




THIE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO) LUKE.-CHAP. VII.                                                    77
KING JAMES? VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
41 There was a certain credi- Ae, EirWE.   41 JVo   XpecoetAE'rat Teacher, isay  it.   A   certain 41
tor, which had  two debtors: the                             T                      creditor had two debtor:  one
77o'tap 6aotrelOr-T Ttrt'  0et' (00 etAe creditor had two debtors:'one
one owed five hundred pence, and   877dpa  e7e/TaKo -rLa,           O 8e eTepOS| owed five hundred  kpence, and
dhe other fifty.                                           42 /4    \    Trov       -the other fifty.  And  las they 42
42 i~nd  when they Iisd nothing I 7~-YrehdKotTa.
42 And when they had nothing    V               a)-  )           EOv,               had nothing  to pay,,'he freeto pay, he frankly forgave them,                                    P     X\  ly  forgave  %both.   oTell me
both.  Tell me therefore, which  pto-aro.   T'r o,          v    aVTCwV,   EtE,  Pthen, which of them  will love
of them  will love him most?            7rAcov uavuTolv  ayar7o-ec;  43'Aro-  him   most?   And  Simon, qan- 43
43 Simon  answered  an id  said, K ptOELV   E 0   I             EP ~EP,   WOyro- swering, said, I suppose'he, to
I suppose  that he, to  whom  he AaM/3vw  OTt CO TO  ErAeO                   ap    whom   hel freely forgave ttlle
Dick., Scarlett, Camp., Kend.. M.  So (E.V.) ch. 11: 54. John  Common Version. should be inserted in the margin, giving a
1.3: 29. Acts 3: 5. " Sone.ishat" is obsolete.               concise explanation of the value of coins, the extent of measures,
isay it;" eLr[.  Thom.. Penn, Scarlett, Campbell. Belg., etc. In reference to coins, the value should be stated according
zegt bet;. Fr., " dis-la."  This accords with present usag~e. to the' sterling' standard of Britain, and the decimal reckoning
The phrase of the E. V. was copied from Tyndale, who, in his of dollars and cents, in the United States."
turn, had followed Luther, " sage an."  Syriac,..   Murdock,   1 " as they had nothing;" fp?  %yzeCtv &  av',rcar.  Sharpe,
" say it."                                                    Pechy (on Angus).  S. Fr., "comrnme ils navaient pas de quoi
3 " one;" o Etg. In conformity with our suzs loquecndli,  the  payer."  "W When " has been changed to " as," on the ground, that
article is not translated (by " the.").  So Norton, ~Wakef., Dick., there is no reference to time, in the language of the text.
Camp., hI.                                                           he freely forgave;" iyZaqiaoo.  Waklef., Scarlett, Camp.,
k "pence;" 8vriota.  As I have retained the language of the Angus, M. " Frankly,'    the sense demanded here, is obsolete.
E. V. in all cases, where weights, measures, coins, etc., are Iber., "perdon6 gratuitamente;" S. Fr., "il leur fit grace;
noticed, I transcribe part of the following note inserted in the Vulg.,  ont., "donvit;" Erasmus and Castalio, condonavit 
Revision of Mar, at ch. 421: "Various plans have been Beza, " gratificatus est."  As an alternative rendering, " le forsuggested or adopted in reference to the mode of expressing the gave."
weilhts, measures, and coins of the text of the Scriptures. It is   n "both;" c"To'r,oioazs.  Norton, Vulg., Eras., Beza, " utrisdifficult to see that any thing would be gained, in passages like que;" Castal. and Schott, " utrique."  " Them " (of the E. V.) is
the present, by substituting'measure' or' com-measure' for omitted, as superfluous. A literal rendering of the text furnishes' bushel.'  The subject becomes really more indefinite by the an expression which accords with the present usage of the
change.  Many later translators transfer the original word, English.
slightly altered, so as to harmonize with the vernacular in termini-   o " Tell me;",lr -. As the pronoun is not expressed in the
nation, and place a note in the margin indicating the capacity-  text, it should be italicized, as a supplement. The pronoun is not
distance, space, or value. Now, in this case, we have some serious placed in the text of Eras., Mont., Beza, Castalio, Schott, Belgic,
difficulties.  For instance, it is impossible to determine, with Luther, De WVette, G. Fr., Iber., Diodati. Scarlett has properly
any considerable accuracy, the length of many lineal measures inserted " me " in italic.
noticed in the Scriptures; an approximation is all we can reach.
P " then; " ov.  So (E. V.) ch. 7: 31. Norton, Campbell.
It is well known that the value of the coins noticed in the N. T.
S. Fr., " done;" Ilberian, " pues;" Belgic, " dan." The particle
varied greatly at different periods, as the precious metals were here denotes the mere sequence of one clause on another, or the
more or less abundant. In the 0. T. the earlier translators ge-             sequence of one clause on another, 
eralll transferred the Hebrew terms. It would have been well conseq       r      ause on another.  See Rob. (Lox., in verbo).
if this course had been adopted in the N. T., at the proper time.   q "answering;"  dO.ettLE'S.  Wesley, Sharpe, Kendrick, M.,
As this was not done, however, and English readers have become Thelwall.
familiarized with the' pound,''penny,'' bushel,' etc., by which    r The particle Voa (E. V., "that") after ~rcaafdvc is superthe original words have been long represented, the propriety fluous in translation.  If it is expressed by all equivalent, a
of changring   them  for the original words-which must sound supplement must properly be employed, e. g., " I suppose that he
strangely in the ears of common readers-may be questionable. will love most, to whom," etc. In the text it merely seems to
On the whole, we are not in the same position as we should be, indicate the ellipsis of 2Zerov dyacrVaaet.  0-ri is disregarded by
were we now engaged in malting the first English translation. iThom., Wesley, Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Wakef., Dick., G. and A.
We are restricted by the phraseology of the Common Version, Camp., Beza, Castalio, Schott, Luther, De Wette, Iber., Diodati,
wvhich  has become familiar by usage.  I take the liberty of Ital., Dan. In the following versions the ellipsis is supplied, and
suggesting that a set of marginal notes, drawn up with more l oa  is, therefore, properly retained in translation.  Belgic, "Ik
accuracy than those found in our common quarto editions of the  achte dat hij it [is], dien," etc.; G. Fr., "j'estime que [c'estj celai




78                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
forgave most.  And he said unto  caro.   0  N  EW    avTcp    p0                     most.   And  he  said  to  h0im,
him, Thou hast rightly judged.           3'pa.   44 Kcat  o-rpa1/ss 7rpor "Thou  hast  judrgel  rightly.
4,! And  hle turned  to the wo-              va                Z       t          Ad   turnig  to  te womn, 44
rr)v  7vv)a[Ka,  7-c   )2[/roip    E'077, And',turning  to  the womnan, 4
mnan  and said unto Simon, Seest      n
h     t    w                       BAEVWE~ TsavWT17)  Ti7))  yV)atKc  -; he said  to  Simon, Seest thou'hou this woman?  I entered into
thine house, thou  gavest me no  EL0?AtO' o' oov   E'  rT'  oltai   this woman?  wI came into thy
water for my feet: but she hath  v[op  eTOt o-oa9  Iov ovK  house, thou gayest me no water
washed  my feet with tears, and |&LKaco'  avT'7    N   TOCS   a'Kpvo-tV for my feet; but xshe wet my
wiped them  with the hairs of her ceI3pE4o,o v TOVS 7roag, Kat TaLs feet with Ylher tears, and wiped
head.                                     pt[  s   e A    (V             e ae.  hem  with'her hair.  -Thou 45
45 Thou  gavest me no  kiss' 45s..                                h    4,
-..    cpv~~~~~ryy~a Itot ovKc eocoeas-  aVT7 gavest me no kiss; but I'slie,
but this woman, since the time I                        oL ovK eoK           av] gaest me no  kiss;   ut  she,
came in, hath not ceased to kiss ve, d             7) 5s Eto-iAOo), ov 8tEAtLre cfrom  the time I came in, hath
my feet.                          -     Karaotj Oav-a,utov  TovS' 7rozas. not ceased  to  kiss my  feet.
46 Mine  head  with  oil thou 46 EAal' Tiv  KE6/aAy)V  /10v  OIK  dThou  didst  not  anoint my 46' "Thou hast judged rightly;"',o8'-5cs Exovag.  Kend:ick,   z "her hair;" zaze #est.  Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Campbell.
Thom.; Sharpe, Penn, Wakef., Camp., M. There is no good Rob (Lex.) "Dative &9t}, the hair."  See v. 38, note.
reason why the natural arrangement of words in our own lan-   a TFis Yea-)(xs of the Trext. Recept. is a reading canceled by
guage should riot be adopted here. Norton, "You have judged Griesbach, Knapp, T'heile, Lachmann, Tischendorf, Schlolz, and
correctly."                                                   bracketed by Tittmann.  Schott says: " Vbb. *r7s;e Ta7s post
etivW vulgo addita (ex v. 38) delevimus cum Griesb. aliisque,
~ " turning; ",r oa'et.  Thom., Wesley, Sharpe, Norton,    t 
Z. 3   - om,                   pzeuntibus- Vaud paucis cddl. (G unec.) verss., Pesclb., Pers.
Penn, WVakef., Dick., Scarlett, Camp., Kendrick, Angus, Thel- ptreeuntibus  ad pauis cdd. (6 un.) verss., Pese., Pets.
Memph., _zE thiop., Arm., Goth. ~ulg., Ital."
wall, All.b  sI
b "she; " av'7.  So this word is rendered (E. V.) v. 44.
"I came;" ei6ai&0v.  So E. V. renders EtarAL96v in v. 45. Thomson, Wesley, Sharpe, Norton, Wakef., Dick., Camp., Kend.,
Thom., Wakef., Scarlett, Camp., Kend., Angus, M.''Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, Rheims, Angus.  Luther and De
she wet;" EE'. Norton, Rob. (Lex.), Liddell. Diod., Wette, "sie;" G. and S. Fr., "elle;" Ital., "ella."  Heb. N. T.,
" she wet;" ~fieef~.  Norton, Rob. (Lex.), Liddell. Diod.,..',   When emphatic, o0-ro may be rendered by he, she, etc.
Siculus, B. III, 25, raxs S60aoa  r~sv 7oro0TE0v etlr71tevcrv,,  c "from the time;" aT' rq. Kend., Penn, Sharpe.
av-TEg, e:tJ'e(Latv E(i n:o a2zaZo6v, "having wet the skins of
n s,  ^            d " Thou didst not anoint my head with oil."  This is the
the [beasts] formerly taken, they place them over a gentle fire."      od     otaoi              h    it  ol"Tiist
The renderings'"watered," " washed," and " bathed," which have natural order for English readers. "Mine" is allowable only
been given to the word in this passage, are poetic approximations before a vowel, or silent h. This arrangement is that of Wesley,
thr e. 3 o   apotazn  Penn, Dick., Scarlett, Camp., Kend., Murdock. De Wette, "Du
to the true sense. See v. 37, note.
salbtest mein Haupt nicht mit Oel;" S. Fr.," tu n'as pas oint
i "her;" rorS. Article as a possessive pronoun.  See ch. ma tete d'huile;" Span., "No ungiste mi cabeza con oleo;"
6  1, note. So Kend., Angus, Norton, Thom.                    Diodati, "Tu non mi hai unto il capo d' olio."
a qui," etc.; De Sacy, "que [ce sera] celui auquel," etc.; S. Fr., "il quitta la dette-il a quitt6;" S. Fr., "il leur fit grace-il a
"que [c'est] celui a qui," etc. The more concise rendering bar- fait la plus grande grace;" De Sacy, "il leur remit-il amonizes with our idiom.                                       remis;"  Iberian, "perdono gratuitamente-perdon6 gratuitamente;" Diodati, "egli rimise-egli ha-rimesso;" Ital., "fece
"he freely forgave;" E'Zaxoa ro.  Angus, Thelwall.  So grazia-, ha fatta-grazia;" Dan., "eftergav-eftergav."  Syriac,
"frankly forgave," in v. 42. It is obvious that the translation         t        Heb N  T.,               As an alternative
in these verses should be uniform. The earlier English versions, rendering," he forgave."
Wiclif, Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva render the word in the same
manner vv. 42, 43, " forgave; " while the E. V. is inconsistent in    t " the most;" To 7rrerov.  Norton, Dick., M. Belg., "bet
saying "frankly forgave" (v. 42), and then "forgave" (v. 43). meeste;" De Wette, "das meiste."  In v. 42, 7r.Ezov is used
The following are specimens of the mode of rendering  xrtot'aac-o adverbially, and modifies the signification of?ayrtaue. In the
(in these verses), which occur in other languages than English. present instance, it has the force of a substantive with the article
Vulg. and MIont., "donavit-donavit;" Erasmus, Castalio, and,o. Rob. (Lex., r2EihwV) cites this passage thus: "To t2rx ov,
Schott, "condonavit-condonavit;" Beza, "gratificatus est-  the more, i. e., the greater debt."  The article should be transgratificatus est;" De Wette, "schenkete-schenkete;" G. Fr., lated.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. VII.                                                     79
KING JAMES' VERSION..              GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
didst not anoint: but this woman ~7'AetraS'     avTr7.&E  tvpcp?'Ae7rEt+   head wi-th oil; but eshe fanointhath anointed my feet with oint-                                                    ed  my  feet  with    ointment.
eat.,uouV  TOVS  7rooas.          ou     x,i  ied  my  feet    ith   ointme Xapt.
47 Wherefore, I say unto thee, Ay7ao (trot, aceovTat ai    l  prTat  gTlerefore, I say  to thee, hher 47
Her sins, which are many, are for-ar' a    roAAa                         many  sins are forgiven;  for
given: for she loved muchi: but,    A,,      he loved  muche;  ibut he  to
to  whom   little  is forgiven, the 7roAr  co       oAtyeov atert   A-she  loved  much;  hut 1e  to
48 And hie said untfo  her, te                  n\ Luwhom  little is forgiven, loveth
same loveth  little.              Thyjov  aya7]]a                                75re  little. ittle.   And  lhe  said  to  her, 48
48 Brtd hsinsarfogien.   moto ie a.t;      eOvTat   tOV   at  aoaapTlat.  Thy  sins are  forgiven.  And 49
49 And they that sat at meat,;9  c               jp'r"avTO   oL OVIaKELa ElO,  those, kwho  reclined  at table
"' she;" ao;r7. Kendrick, Angus, Thomson, WVesley, Sharpe, I declaration made by Christ in the fiftieth verse, " Thy faith hath
Norton, Wakef., Dick., Camp.  See v. 45, note.                saved thee."  The question then arises: When the usual rendert, anointed;" ~;elt,/,[   The aorist should have its proper  ingr of a word gives a sense which is antagonistic to the thought?i.presented in the context and scope of the passas'e, are we not
force here, as well as in the preceding member of the sentence,,
whlere we hlave  ~i9a~clns.  So Wralkef, M., De WI'ette.      required to seek one which will be in harmony with that
thought? The answer must be in the afflirmative. But philologists
& "Therefore;" ov' zyfetv. Norton, Scarlett. Webster (Dict., regard it as a fact that authority is wanting for regarding 5rt as
art. " therefore "):' For that; for that, or this reason, referring illative rather than causal in this passage. Yet there is an elliptito something previously stated."  " Therefore" often occurs in cal use of'zte (foogeveen, 5oz, III: 1. p. 138) when the full
the E. V..  "Wherefore" is obsolescent.                      form is &a(' toL;zo 5ze, " on this account that," referring to what
h  "her many sins; " ci k,aeaniie asi cci ro)22i. Norton, M., precedes. Let us proceed another step, and suppose the full form
Kend., Thelwall. Scarlett and Dick., " her numerous sins;" De to be S'a rovszo  oat o5r, " on this account it is that she loved
Wette, " ihre vielen Siinden;" S. Fr.,' ses nombreux pbchbs;" much."  Wre now have a sentence in perfect ha'mony with the
Ital., " i suoi molti peccati."  Murdock.  The emphasis belongs Saviour's argument, with the illustration drawn from the case of
to " many," and this is clearly exhibited by this arrangement. the debtors, and withi v. 50. By some such analysis of this pasWViclif, Tyndale, Cranmer, Genevan have " many sins."  They, sage, I presume the authors of the admirable Spanish Version
however, mistake by using " to her," thus following the Vulgate, which I have noted as' Iberian," wrought out the result, which
which has ei, the dative, as though the Greek was avz., instead they have expressed in this form, " Digote que per motivo de
of avrfs.  On the construction which occurs in this passage, que [le] estan perdonados sus pecados, muchos, ha amado muGreen (Gram. of N. Test. Dialect, p. 165) remarks: " Of the two cho."  I, therefore, submit as an alternative rendering, " on this
modes of collocation for the words in combination with the noun, account it is that she loved much."  Kuincel has the following
namely that of placing them between the article and the noun, note on this passage: "IIaud pauci interpretes opinati sunt, his
and that of postfixing them with the article repeated, the latter verbis ostendi, fceminam  illam  pietatis ac reverentia suse erga
seems to be preferred when they embrace a. more prominent part Christumn declaratione, delictorum  veniam promeritam esse, adeoof the complex idea than the noun itself, or when, at least, some que ea interpretati sunt: remnisse stunt ei multa peccata, quea com.prominence is intended to be given to them." In many instances, missit, quoniam multa pietatis ac reverentice signa mihi exhibuit.
however, this prominence can not be indicated by any arrange- Huic vero interpretationi primo repugnat parabola ipsa paulo
merts of words in our language without a violation of its idiom, ante proposita, in ea enim  debitoris erda creditorem pietas et
for instance, John 10: 11, Eyct Eltn  6 7rotu;v o.a2os.  We can benevolentia memoratur, postquam  notatum  est creditorem  ei
nlot with propriety say, " I am the shepherd, who is good;" but, debitum remisisse. Deinde si verba Christi eo sensu accipienda
"I am the good shepherd."  The judgment of the reader must, essent, quem iis interpretes illi subjiciunt, sequi deberet: " o's 
then, indicate the emphasis, "I am  the good shepherd."  So  32iyov fyarft, to2i,ov  av3ca agTilesat, sed verba textus memorant
2 Tim. 4: 7, ro' ciycuva zov sa'i25v; yav)eaecc.           primo peccatorumn remissionem, deinde amoris ac pietatis declarationem."
"for she loved much;" 5c  ) Isr7aes rrodv'. I have retained
the rendering of the E. V., which has been followed by most of   i "but he to whom little is forgiven loveth little;" C S6E rt2i
the later translators in our language. This rendering is adopted yor a9iezael, d2iyov cyazra.  By expressing the nominative of
also by De Wette, Belg., S. Fr.  Now the sense of the expres- })yadra, " he," in its proper place, we are freed from an unnecession " for she loved much " is such, that it makes the forgiveness sary and antiquated supplement, " the same."  The expression is
of h r many sills the desert of loving much; in other words, it is thus harmonized with present usage. So Thom., Wesley, Penn
as it the sentence were this, " she loved much because her many Norton, Scarlett, Dick., Camp.
Sins were forgiven."  And this is a sellse, which makes the   k " who reclined at table with him;" ol avvraxeuevoe.  Rob.
Saviour's reasoningin nconsequential, and the illustration drawn  (Lex., in verbo), "to recline with any one at table;" Bretsch., "una
f.som  the two debtors useless. Besides this, it contradicts the accumbo."  If we except the force of the preposition ava, this




80                       THlE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES IVERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
shewingth  him, began  to idigs   o within  AEA   eoV    v   o,       Aeav -o  -     with prhi     ngan the good newsay within
kingdo   of thems              twelve s Who is this that for-v  a                   of the   kilgdom  of God;  and
were with  him;  a,- r.'
givetha ss o?      vB         aKe -Tpos T7va ry      TEE- te t even       were wforgiveth sins?  And   e 50
250 And cert said to the woman, ic,,,
Thy faith hath saved thee;   pagevoevi    atto v0ev-aro-    o- certapo                       womes, who lTad been
peace.                               EL         a o-     evetv,  bIap             Lath saved o th eve; go in peace.d nCHAP. VIII.                               CHAP. VIII.                               CHAP. VIII.
AND it camie to pass afterward,          KaAovO MayEaXv' T              dq K6  firm, Nities, Mary cam  lle d Magdathdalene, ou   t trof w hom  went every  Kal  aVT o     8tO'&J;VE KAT,    wAtv  wards that b   traveled throueh
city  and  villae, preaching  and,              at             c itiesand villaesdproclaimin,
3 Ashewind  Joanna the glad  tidingsfe of theI o ra 7vp   XovAa   TrtApEOTrov  out sevendemonls, and         Joanna.hews
nChuza, Herod's stewad, an d Su      - t Hp8ov,  Kc     ovara,  KaV e'Toe  of the w      ifendom  of CGuza, Herod  ste-and
sanna, and  many  others, wehil  pa~  7roA~at,  a~'rtrer   8t~Tiroro vr ard, and  Sulsanna, and  many
miisered with him           of thi u-ar       
were w~isthe  himto  2im             yvrpapoKES'o TVo E5      a       va TEE-  thers, twelve were with him, and  2
s       tance.    i naL%.                           from their kpossessions.  And
v2Aerb has t   te same si gnification with   paEVo, in v. 36. See (Lex., 7a).  As ao alternatine renderin g  of wmn  had been  t
hote on tha t verse. Hh m, in teis passale,                is a supplement, and a v ral a,, "he tra  5 healed of evil spirits and  in-llages"
anshould be infirmitalicized. Iber,  "los que estaba r ecostados con [el  d  proclaimi;"   eaa.  Thom., Norton, Dick., Cam
la mesa."  I render- the word uniformly in ch. 14: 10, 15.    Fend., Angus, M. Sar., l.~.    (Murd., "proclaimed.")  Iber
1" that even;" os ~.a;. Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Wakefield, " proelamando." HfeM N. T., x'?/?. See ehz. 4: 18, nzote.
Scarletne, out ofDick.,   whom  went soeven  ove      S. Fr.ayaA,  "preachin  th e good news;"   ay loe.  See 
" qui meme;" Iber., " que aun;" Ital., "eche anche;" De V~rette, 4: ~18, note.
"der auch."  It this instance,  is in  tensive, as in Matt. 10: 30,   from  whom hE.  a.:  is d igone
3V An Ja o a nn    thewif. See Rob. (Lex., EaTpoo).                                 out seven demons, in  composition wit  oa  (e ), 3
a "afterwards,." ~Vef xc0ese-, InCUE7S  the E. V. bothl forms matde to takie its polace, while that verb is rendered as though i
oCfthisuza lerocurd's sateward, and Su-  Hp     OVafterwards.'OV, Thelatte ris had  the simple fofrm  C22Euza. Thierod's stincorret renderig wesannaployed  uniformlany  others,hat which    t      isoAAanow  copied from Tyndale. Kuinl, " e qua  septem genii malny exi
ministerally used unto.  him of their sub- av 9    13 Jo b rantT;" Shott,    a  oh, "ot      who ministered toqua;" Belghim
stance8: 2. Pro  2017. Gal. 3: 2.    So Sharpe,                                                      ossessirton, Wasef. "van wele;" De Wette, "4yo welher;" S. F., "de laquelle;
vicrb, has the sa me signification with  xw, i v. 36. See (Lex., "de'). As an " Ital.,ternative rendering alla quale."
Z!5~~~~~~~~~~~ 
" had gone out;,"et6r/i&e~. M., Thom., Wesley. Vrulg
nothe ontraveled thatroug;" eve. Rob. (Lex.) Him, in this pErassag ez, is a supplementtalio, and v a "exN, ie traveled throughout cities andverb is propers."
should be italicized. Iber., "Nlos que estaban recostados Con [61 h   d "proclaiming;e" xaon'aaan.  Thor., Norton, Dick., Camp.,
Tla mesa]."  I  $altIil.G.adA:mp                   |rendered in the      pperfetword uniformly in ch. 14  orton10, 15.  end., Angus,  Camp. Syr.,  (Murd., proclaimed.)  Iber..
cthat even;"             Sharpe, zPenn, Norton, Wakefieldrick,  proclamando."  Heb. N. T.,     See ch. last4  18, note.
Scarlett, Dickhom., C ampbel.  Nortod.   who even forgivies"); S. Fharpe,        A comma is plreacidn  the good news"  asy tae2tev nam e  is oeoeh.
"     city and viiaber.,; "qu cities and towal., s." Tche    rendering by a dening clause. So Wakef, I, Norton,  Tomn, Wes.e
"1er auch."7 In this instance, Ycai is intensive, as in Matt. 10  30,   f "1from  whom;"  9' r'.  M. In the E. V. cb7rc' is disrevucv &'Ci zal at" roixeo.  See Rob. (Lex., Yea').            garded, and 1';, in composition with E:o",ea  (e2Xiie),i
a o afterwards                       n the E. V. bo(tathen  from thmade to takeenevan)  is tooplace, while that very Campbel, Kis rendered as though it
_o this word occur, afterward," and  afterwards."  The latter is
employed uniformly in this, Revision,. as it is that which is now  copied from Tyndale. Kuincel, "1e qua septem, genii mali exiegenerallty used. See. (E. V.) Exod. 11  1. 1 Sam. 9  13.  Job rant; " Schott, "1e qua; " Vulg., Mont., Eras., "1de qua; " Beig.,
15  2.. Prov. 20-:17. Gal. 3:23. SoSharpe,N~~orton, Wakef., " 6van welke;" De. Wette, "von welcher;" S. Fr., "1de laquelle"
Dick., Camp., M-.                                             Iber., "1de la cual; " Ital., "dalla quale."
b ~~~~~~,,                                     "h~~~~~ g ad gone out;" t~e720hX1e. M., Thom., Wesley. Vulg.,
he taveed  hrogh  ~coSv    Rob. (Lex.), Liddell, Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio, "iexierant."- This verb- is properly
Thorn, NotonScarltt,  ick. G. ad A.Camp, M.rendered in the pluperfect by- Norton, Angus, Camp., and Wakef.
"cites  nd vllaes;  ca&r6v' xc9cat7v.  Kendrick, See last note.
Thorn., Campbell. Norton, "1the cities and villages;" Sharpe,   b, A comma is placed after "1 Joanna," as that name is folloned`
city and village;  Tyndale, "'cities and towns."  The renderin.g by a defining clause-. So Wakef., M., Nor-ton, Thomsou, Wesley,
of the E. V. (taken from the Genevan) is too indefinite. "9Every  Campbell, Kend.
city and village " would require a supplement like that adopted   " the,."  The article- is demanded here by our idiom; but as
by Dick., "1every city and village of Galilee."  A more literal y~i is anartros the article is italbcized, as a supplement.
rendering, such as Sharpe's, " through city and~ villag, doe not  " 1fro';:r' (cuin genit.). Rend., Penn, Dick., Norton.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VIII.                                                     81
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
4 And when much peopie were             4 Zvvtvros'  e'xAoV 7roAAo0v, when a great crowd'was asgathered together, and were come Kaa  T(-)  KaTa TroAtv  rrtropevotEO- sembling and mthose "from the
to him  out of every city, he spake  v     7rpop    aVTroV, ELtTE Alw papa- cities were coming to him, he
by a parable:' 
by a parable:/3oAS.,  5'E_/                     AOEV   0  OWreLpcOV spoke by a parable: oThe sower  5
5 A sower went out to sow his!,,
5o o'7rewpaet  roEv  oropov azrov' went out to sow his seed; and
seed: and as he sowed, some fell               v          I o-)            5 o,s
Kbas     El- Tac  f7rELpEtz  avrov, 0 A1EV as he sowed, some fell by the
by  the  way-side;  and  it was,,
trodden  down, and the fowls of EVeo'E 7rapa  T7v', OV,, KaL  KaTE- way-side; and it was trodden
the air devoured it.                   waT77Oy,  Kat'Ta   vrerea   Tov down, and the birds of the air.1  -              3  /   6   
6 And some fell upon, a rock; ovpavoV  KcaTE qayEv avro.                   Kai devoured it.  And some fell on  6
V~~~~~
and as soon as it was sprung  p, ETEpOV  E7EUEV  EW   rjV  WETpav,  the rock; and awhen it sprung
it withered away, becauseit lack- Ka             EV v  r?7p lL077,  rt' To  W   up, it withered away, rbecause
~~~~~~y                                    v     eda                      mo 7 uistuwtred awa,,-'ecause
ed moisture.                            EXEP  Kaa.  7 Ka                   v       it K Thad no moisture.  And some  7
exert, tK/zKaaEEPP.E
7 And some fell among thorns    E    3 V                                      %A
an d thsomefel thorns spao-eV   Er pcEO-   TOv aKavLd'OV, Kai fell among'the thorns; and the
and the thorns sprang up with it,                      nspringing  up  with  it
and choked it.                  { GVrUkd)ca-a  atC a'Kaxv~ac  tr~t avrtav  thorns  springing  up  with  it
and choked it.                                    83/z
8 And other fell on good ground, auvo.           Kat ETEpOV  EWEOEV't choked it. And tsome fell uinto  8
and sprang up, and bare fruit an                 A       l, 7A2  rTp   ayaO\v,   Kcat    \v   I'the good ground, and wspring-.
Dick., M. Robinson (Lex.) "Participle, as substantive, things cipial construction is adopted, then "having sprung up" (like the
present, things in hand, to any one, possessions."           Iber.) would be appropriate.
"was assembling " avvtovroG.  M.  Bretsch. (in verbo),   r " because it had no moisture;"  e& a,0v 7eitv bx/ciSa.
"congregor, convenio;" Liddell, "to go, or come together, hence Penn, AI., Scarlett, Angus (" had not"). Iber., "por causa de
to assemble."  Camp. renders this word by "assemble."  S. Fr., no tener humedad;" Span., "porque no tenia humor;" Diodati
"s'assemblait."                                              and Ital, "perciocchb6 non aveva umore;" De WVette, "weil es
keine Feuchtigkeit hatte."
m " those-were coming;",crv- -lrttrooEvo#E'Vcov. M. The
".   "the thorns;" rcav  ixacs'5cv. Kendrick, Penn, Wakefield,
participial construction is adopted by Thom., Camp., Wakefield,
Gray (note on Angus), M., Thelwall. Belgic, " de doornen;"
Dick.
Luther and De Wette, "die Dornen;" G. and S. Fr., "des
"from  the cities;" xar& nr62eV. Kend., M., Sharpe ("of  pines *" Iberian, "los espinos;" Diodati and Ital., "le spine."
the cities"), Camp. (" out of the cities "). Vulg., "de civitati- For the use of the article see v. 6, note.
bus;" Castal., "ex oppidis;" De Wette, "aus den Staftdten."        "some;"     o.  So. in vv. 6, 7. "Other," without a sub
t 11 some; " iiqOV. So- in vv.' 6. 7. "1 Other', without a sub'
See v. 1, note c.
"Thee     sower;"t c.   ThomsnSarpestantive expressed, violates the usage of our language..Ezeeov
~ "Thle sower; " o areteov. Thomson, Sharpe, Campbell, should be rendered uniformly in vv. 6, 7, and 8. As an alternaDickinson, Norton, Kendrick, M., Thelwall. De Wette, "der tive rendering in these three instances I suggest "another part;"
Samann;" S. Fr., "le semeur;" Iber., "el sembrador;" Ital., tCcos being supposed to be understood.  So Scarlett.  The
"ii seminatore."  Heb. N. T., S:__.-.,. Beza, "quidam  sator;" change may perhaps, be too unimportant to demand attention.
Castalio, "sator quidam."                                      u "into."  Instead of Eur of the Textus Receptus, Griesbach,
P " the rock;" z,7,v SdeTv. Kend., Wesley, Sharpe, Scarlett, Tittmann, Bloomf., Lachmann, Tisch., Knapp, Theile have slG.
Wakefield, Angus, Thelwall, M. Luther, "auf den Fels;" De Schott says: "Pro vulgari lsri ante r,,v yrv (ex Matt. 13: 8)
Wette, "auf den Felsen;" S. French "le rocher;" Iberian, "la cum Griesb. aliisque auctoritate plurimorum cdd. (10 nnc.) dediroca;" Diodati, " la pietra; " Ital., "sullo scoglio."  As there is uns sis."  The weight of testimony is decidedly in favor of sic.
a marked distinction between the places where the seed fell, A similar use of sis occurs ch. 14: 10, roveVsoei a&vdeaov esi
"rock," "thorns," and "good ground,"-the article is prefixed to r, b GaTov v.,roov. So (parsliel) Mark 4: 8, rseaV esi,V
each of the Greek words to render this distinction prominent. y7v rv.a&v. In the passage under consideration, the S. Fr.
Hence the articles should be retained, in each case.         has "dans la bonne terre."  Angu  "I into the good ground."
q "when it sprung up;"  vev. Sharpe. This 2nd aor. part, So M.
though of the passive form (as if from 9nut,), is active intransitive  " the good ground;" r)v ys t.,v a/ya,)v,. Yend., Angus,
in its force, to spring up, to grow. Rob. (Lex.), Liddell. Iber., Penn, Wakefield, M., Thelwall. Belg., "de goed&  aarde;" De
"habiendo nacido."  The phrase "as soon as it was sprung up" Wette, "das gute Land;" S. Fr., "la bonne terre-;" Ital., "sul
is inaccurate, as it introduces the idea that the withering occurred buon terreno.' See v. 6, note.
at the very time, when the  springing up took plce. ITf the parti-      "springing up;" rv. NM, Kea d.   lg.A   "opgwessaen




82                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. -CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
hundredfold.  And when he had   7rol70E   Kap7rov   eKaTorTazrAa- ing  up, bore fruit a hundredsaid  these  things, he cried, He  foroa.    Tavra  Aeyov  EfovEl,   fold.  And xhaviog said these
that hath  ears to  hear, let himn                          aV EL a'       E'     things,  Yle called out, He who
hear.                                              oTa        OE        (ovETo.
a A   h  9 aE7rpoTo v  aTro   oi./aO- h lath ears to hear, let him hear.
9 And   his disciples asked huim,           31p;w,   yor, 1                    AFi nd his disciples asked  hlim,    9
saying, What might this parable   at aVTO, AEyOVTEY, 7'  E77    A                         h d        l     s
be?~~~~~~~ avy    10,   ~        saying, What -may this parable
be?                  orapap3o7\ a'I7;                             0   (3 *E EL7E
beW?..  7aPatOne7 tveli mean?   And he said, To you 10
10 And he said, Unto you it is Y'"Y v 8E80OTa  yv wva  Ta YLV0-T7e-             it is given to know -the secrets
given to know the mysteries of the Pta  T's  0ao'tEa'    O e'  of  the kingdom  of God'  but
kingdom of God: but to others in                  Ao tro           Tapaoha,   bto te rest  sea  in parables;
p   TOLg 3s  AotwocS' Ev  wapafgoAa,  bto the rest cIspeakc in parables;
parables; that seeing they might,
not see, and hearing they might "'a  /3AEOVTESr M           L7  h3AEWO -Lt,  KaL  that seeing dthey may not see,
not understand.                         aKVoITEsp 1LL7 (Vo-'U1Vtv.     11 E0-Tt and hearing ethey may not un11     s              ~ C this:                      derstand.  Now  the parable is 11
11 Now  the parable  isths: \     v                 iapa/JoA77   o              this: The seed is the rword of
The seed is the word of God.                                                12 O  God.  Thse by the way-side, 12
12 Those by the way-side, are   - are they who hear; then coIthey that hear; then cometh the  oE  rapa Tr71v oov EtZ2  ot aKOV- are they who hear; then corndevil, and taketh away the word  oVTES, ELtra  ePXErat O                 a/3tLoAos1 eth the devil and taketh away
zijnde;". De Wette, " aufgewachsen."  The participial form is   "Rob. (Tovaozrov):   In N. Test. spoken of facts, doctrines,
concise, and most forcible.                                  and principles, not fully revealed.  Specially, the mystery of the
x" having said;" i2oywv. Thom., Scarlett, Camp., M.,, Mur- gospel, the Christian dispensation, as having been long hidden
dock, Norton (" having spoken"), Dick. (" having uttered"). and first revealed in later times.' The signification of the word
The participial construction is employed by Wesley, Wakef., and as employed in this passage, may be seen by reference to Coloss.
Thelwall. Beig.,' "zeggende;" G. Fr., " en disant;" S. Fr., "en 1: 26, 27. The word should be translated, not transferred, in all
parlant  " Iber., " diciendo; " Diodati, "  dicenSdo."       cases. Every truth contained in the Scriptures, was a mystery,
or secret to man, previous to the period, when it was revealed.
Y "he called out;" lq o've,. Angus, M. Robinson (Lex., in                                     I.,
"he calld out;"  ce    Angus, N.  Robinson (Lex., i'Mystery,' in biblical usage, does not signify something which is
verbo), " to call, to call out, to any one;" Bretsch., " clamo, voCi- incomprehensible in its own nature, but simply what was unreferor."  This word occurs forty-two times in the N. Test. In vealed. See 1 Cor. 2                             25, 26. See
twelve of these, it is applied to the crowing of a cock. In the an able examination of this word in G. Campbell's Prelim.  esremaining thirty, it is rendered in the E. V. by " call " in twenty- sertations, Dissert. IX."
five instances. As xsea&co, xeavycdcw, foow, and several other   b " to the rest;"  sorie-2o'rors.  Penn, Wakefield, Kendri k,
words must be rendered by " cry," or " cry out," it is desirable to Angus, M., Thelwall, Rheims. Beza, " reliquis."  Heb. N. T.,
distinguish pwveo in all cases (where consistency will permit) by t:v.vb.   Syr.,;.s  (Tremell., " his qui reliqui sunt "). So
an appropriate equivalent. In ch. 16: 24, and 23: 46, where (E. V.) Matt. 27: 49  Luke 12  26; 24  9. Acts 2  37;
it is employed in cases of distress, " cry out" is a proper ren- 27:44. 1 Cor. 7:12. De vette, "den iibrigen;" Iber., " a los
dering.                                                      demas."
X "may-mean?" e'7. Scarlett. Schott, "cujusnam signifi-   C. I speak."  makefield, M.  It is necessary to supply the
cationis esset haec similitudo?" This optative should, in conformi- ellipsis by some supplementary phrase.  This one is deemed
ty with our usus loquendi, be rendered with the auxiliary " may," most concise and appropriate. See Matt. 13:10, fcxTi bv 7ras
rather than "might."  So Sharpe. On the particular force of moRsts o2c2sts anrotrs;  (E. V.), "Why speakest thou to them il
eill, in this and similar cases, see ch. 1: 29, note, where Kuincel parables?"  Luke 12: 41, Keote, 7rooes  Tsc rr, revrnfooR2v
has " quid sibi hbec salutatio vellet?"  Norton renders sib7 here  acriTl' i2'yese,.ai rauos snrdzca; (E. V.), "Lord, speakest
by " themeaning" (of this parable).                          thou this parable unto us, or even to all? "  This supplement is
"the secrets;" rz?vars'eoa.  Kendrick, Thom., Campbell, found in Belgic, " spreek ik;" Iberian, "hablo."  Syriac, i_]
Dickinson.  Castalio, "arcana."  Kuincel on the parallel, Matt. (" dicitur ").
13: 11, remarks: "l3~vare,oov dicitur res arcana queelibet, homi-   d " they may not see;" us f @i2'rwoa.  Camp., Sharpe, Kend.,
nibus hactenus ignota. Quonam sensu tivortselos, loco quoque M., Murdock, Rheims. Iber., " no vean;" Vulg., Mont., Eras.,
capiendum sit, definire debet orationis series. Sic h. 1. uvoa'elta Beza, Castal., Schott, " non videant."  As "I speak" (2.0y,  subrOS flca&2weias'r~v ovsoaevv6, sunt doctrinme hbctenus arcanoe et auditur,) is in the present tense, " may " is the proper auxiliary.
incognita, regni Messiani naturam et indolem, ccetumque Christia-   ~ "they may not understand;" uct avvaomv.  Camp., Sharpe,
norum spectantes."  I quote the following note from the Revision Kend., M., Murdock.  Iber., "no elltiendan;" Vulg., Montanus,
of Mark's gospel (published by the Am. B. U.) ch. 4: 11.     Eras., Beza, Castalio, Schott," intelligant?"  See last note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VIII.                                                  83
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
out of  their  hearts, lest they  Kal al'pet Tro  Aoyov a7ro T r?  Kap- the  word ffrom  their hearts,
should believe and be saved.          8'as' at3v, tiva    ] 7ratoLeOv(ravTre  lest they should believe and be
13 They on the rock are they,    c rr.      13 oI'A            7    saved.  Those on the rock are 13
13 Tcmhey on the  rock are they, T hoe  on the      r                                ae ]E
which, when  they  hear, receive    a    o             v                  t     they, who, when they hear, rethle word  with  joy; and  these   a,  K    ceive the word with joy; gand
have  no root, which for a while:  EXovTaL To   Ayov, Ka
belhave, no rooti which for a while lovo'tr, oapa    roexoa  oyet these have no root, who for
believe, and in time of temptation  OUrOL pca v OUK  XOc E       LXIv, O~ WrPOV  |a while believe, and in time
fall saway.                           KaLpov   7rtl-roTEVOV    Ka Kt E  Katpc  hof trial fall away.  And that 14
14 And that which fell among  7retpaartov UaJtLo-Ta at   14 TO N   which fell among  ithe thorns
thorns, are they, which, when they        Ta  a       a       OV OT              are  those,  ho, khaving heard,
far aKav~as er          ro       r              hose,  who, hinhr
have  heard, go  forth, and  are  oi aKov o-avTe5,  KaL v`ro \      epL CkV     go forth, and are choked'by
choked  with  cares, and  riches,  Ka          X wrAovrov K\         0 TOU Paov manxieties,  and   riches,  and
and  pleasures  of this life, and,,        K    pleasures "of life, and bring no
bring no fruit to perfection,                                                    fruit to perfection.  But that 15
15 But that on the good ground                           olu rTAEo'aopo vot.   1  ro   e   o-in the good ground are those,
are they, which in an honest and           KaA,  OTO,        an  honest and  good
good heart, having heard the word, E, Kap[a~ KaAyl  Kal adyatO  aKov- heart, having heard the word,
"from;"  7rb.  Kend., Angus, Dick., Norton, M. Vulg., "they" is employed. This principle is adopted throughout the
Mont., Erasmus, " de;" G. and S. Fr., "de; " Span. and Iber., Revision.
"de; " Diodati and Ital., " de;" Dan., " af."  This is the proper   k " having heard;" aoviaavreg.  Wesley, Sharpe, Campbell,
signification of aro. A few cases occur, where, from the influ- Kend., M. So the E. V. renders  xosvaazvreg in v. 15. G. Fr.,
ence of the Hebrew  i, the Hellenistic writers use di6  as "ayant oui;" S. Fr., "ayant entendu;" Iber., "habiendo vido;"
equivalent to bx. This passage is not one of that kind. See Diodati, "hanno udito;" Ital., "avendo udito."
Rob. (Lex., ont'o).                                            "by; " v3r. Sharpe, Norton, Dick., Kend., MI., Murdock.' "and yet;" xza. There is an obvious antithesis here. The In using " with," the E. V. copies Tyndale.
thought is, " though they receive the word with joy, still, as they    m "anxieties;"  ueotuVoyv.  Dickinson. De Sacy, "les solli
have no root, they wither away."  The note (i) on the Revision Citudes;" Iber., "los aftres;" Diodati and Ital., "sollecitudini;"
of Mark 4: 31 is in point. " This conjunction (xa;) sometimes De Wette, "Sorgeen;" Vulg., Mont, Eras., "solicitudinibus." The
closely connects two opposed clauses. Hoogeveen (.ai). It thus following note on this word occurs in the Revision of Mark 4:19:
performs the office of uv' and Se, as in Jolhn 9: 30, odxa o~Zrse   " This word is well defined by Robinson' anxious thought,' as
SrO&'v' Ea, xai aivEut, x. T. 2., E. V.,' ye know not whence he dividing (ueoi~to) up and distracting the mind. So the verb
is, and yet he hath opened,' etc. In cases of this kind, the con- ~UE)ot'oW, to be anxious, troubled, take anxious thought. In the
junction has not, in itself, an adversative sense, but, as Hoogeveen sense in which' care' is now used,' men' may have' care,' withremarks, takes it from the nature of the opposed clauses, or mem- out'  aniety.' All the duties of life demand' care' (as we now
bers. Robinson (xa~). Kuincel (in loco):'Kai h. 1. valet sed employ the word), but'anxiety'is morally wrong. The antique
ta~men'.'"                                                  phrase' carking care' is an equivalent to uei1usva, and expresses
the thought we now convey by' anxiety.' Comp. Matt. 6: 25.
h " Of trial;" roeqaaqcov. Scarlett, Camp., Norton, Wakef., Eras., Beza,' solicitudines;' Bloomf. (N. T., on Matt. 13: 22),
Kendrick.  De Wette, " Versucllung."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo)   anxious care.'
"Trial, proof, a putting to the test; only of persons."  See ch.   n "of life;",ov fiov. The supplement this of the E. V. is
4:2, note..                dropped by Sharpe, Penn, Scarlett, Camp., Wakefield, Dickinson,
i  the thorns;" els rgS'x.zv,9as.  Wesley, Sharpe, Penn, Kend., Angus, M. Green (Gram. N. Test. Dialect, p. 203, ] v)
Wakefield, Kendrick, MI. Belg., " de doornen;" Luther and De says: " The article is never used in the N. Test. as a demonstraWette, " die Dornen;" S. Fr. and De Sacy, " les epines;" Iber., tive or relative pronoun."  The use of the article with Li'ov fall
los espinos;" Diodati and  Ital., "le spine,"  As there is an under the principle of its employment with nouns, which are
obvious reference to ctv &axa.v&9yv, in v. 7, the omission of the abstracts, as in John 4: 22, v act2reoa.  Rom. 11: 11. Rev.
article in the E. V. (which follows Tyndale) is entirely incorrect.:10. 1 Cor. 15: 21,  O' ava-rog. Gal. 2: 5,'lr Vorayj..
See vv. 6, 7, notes.                                       Matt. 11:19, 7 aoio.
o "in;" v,. Norton, Angus, MI., Tyndale, Cranmer, Genevanthose."  In most cases (where there would not be a repeti- The E. V. renders this " on," as though the passage was like the,ion of "those "), the proper antecedent to "who" is "those." parallel, Mark 4: 20,'nd zv y7v,. Belg., "in de goede aarde;"
In v. 12, as the repetition of "those" would otherwise occur, Iber., "en la buena tierra;" Diodati. "nella buona terra."




:84                      TlHE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.- CHAP. VIlI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
&eep it, and bring forth fruit with  o-ravTres  Trov   Aoyov,  KaTEXovo-t, keep it, and bear fruit psteadipatience.                               Kat Kapwrofopovo'-zv   oz, v7ro0ovr.   ly.  qNo  one  rnaving  lighted lb
16 No man when he hath light-            16                              s        a lamp  o        h   ith a vessel;k:   v'Xvov a~a~Ka-  -~ lamp covere-th with a vessel,
ed a candle, covereth  it with  a  A,   \            \ C,
eci~ a candle, covereth  it withaA         Et aVT            7'KEVEt,    v7roKcroT  or putteth  it under ta tablevessel, or putteth it under a bed; Kv              7A                       AVV'   eat, but secteth it on "a lampbut setteth  it on  a candlestick, KAlTO7r        G rrIo z,  o    oE  tcro    e X7L v vta  seat,  that tsete    it  on    lampthat they which enter in may see                                 17a o              sa, that those who enter in
the light.                             If3AE7cot TO\ 0S.            ov yap eo-rt  may see the light.  For vthere 17
17 For nothing is secret, that KpVrrTOV,  0 0                repOp  ye7r7re- I is nothing  whidden, which xwill
shall not be made manifest; nei- rat, ov3E Oa7rSKpvbor', o ov y0'                 io nct become manifest, Ynor zconP " steadily;"  V' 67corovo.  The persons noticed in this verse, reclined at meals. See Robinson. So it is used ch. 7: 4, Luke
are exhibited in contrast to those of v. 13, who, having no root, 8: 16. The seat was cushioned, and usually contained three
for a while believe (7ro's x.acohv   ritaresova), and " in time of persons.  TIrollope (Analecta,) remarks that'x2ibv71 does not
trial fall away."  The seed springs up, and then withers away signify a bed. but a couch, on which they reclined at meals, and
(v. 6).  On the contrary, those who receive in an honest and which seems to lhve been frequently used as a hiding place.'
good heart, having heard the word, keep it, and continue bearing Suetouias (Caligula):' Proripere se e strato sub lectum condere
fruit.  EvY wropovj. presents the idea of continuance, persever- solcbat.' When this word is used for an article on which the
ance, constancy.  Kuincel: "Ki. a rzotogoo'Vut  V Vi ~roiuo?,T,  sick lav, as it is in a few instances, it probably refers to a mere
ita ut constanter fructus ferant."  The phrase is rendered " with cushion, or stuffed quilt. Bedsteads are unknown in the East."
perseverance " by Kend., Wakef., Wes., and MI. S. Fr., " avec per-   Hence it will be seen, that the rendering of the E. V., " under
severance;" Ital., " con perseveranza;" Schott, " fructusque con- a bed," misleads common readers, who very naturally think of the
stanter ferunt."''rtooC,rov  is strictly distinguishable as an active bed of the West, with its frame and furniture.  Kuincel (on
virtue from " long-suffering," cuaxoo&vvcia (patient endurance).  I Mark 4: 21) " Per x2irj7v non lectus cubicularis, in quo agroti
use the word "steadily," as it presents the thought with exact- et dormientes decumbunt, sed lectus triclinaris, in quo comedentes
ness, and is in harmony with our usus loquendi, while " with per- ad mensem accumbere (Avax2isea9'at) solebant, intelligi debet, ut
severance" is not a familiar phrase. The adverbial sense of e,s VII: 4. Luc. 17  34."
with a dative often occurs in the N. Test.  See Matt. 22:16.   " "a lamp-stand;"  vyvias. Sharpe, Rob. (Lex.). Liddell,
Mark 9: 1. klv. 19: 11. Webster defines " steadily," " with- "lamp-stand."  Ecclesiasticus 26: 17, A2vyvos Ex2zurztov &irl
out wavering, inconstancy, or irregularity, wvithout deviating." "vyvias cyiac.  Sept., for,  Exodus 25: 31-33. Josephus,
Bloomfield (Annot.): "The phrase ~' Vcrozsopsn may be rendered Antiq., III  6,. 7,.azi rro oaro,  zTls zrAe's,  ze5 r
constanter."                                                    e/                                 o
Fuea71#p~icTa4zVarao lt Lvva:    C Ex XOGvO' YC0VEVU&1v9 AaVez OS
q "No  one;"  OvSEsi,  Sharpe, Penn, Scarlett, Norton, x. T. 2.
Wakef., Dick., Kend., Thelwall, M. Robinson                       " there."  This adverb (which, in this use, is merely euphonic)
"Absol. as subst. no one."
is demanded by our usus loquendi.
r "having lighted;" ccmas.  Wesley, Dickinson, Thelwall, M.
zw,g,                                             -,  hidden;" Yva&v. Anus, Kend., Thom., M. This, and
G. and S. Fr., " apres avoir allum6; " Iberian, " habiendo encen-.  This, and
dido."                                                        not " hid," is the preterit participle of the verb " to hide."  The
E. V. uses'both "hid," and "hidden," apparently without any
ta lamp;" k zvov.   Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Scarlet;, Camp., distinction. In this, it followed the earlier Engr. versions. In all
Norton, Wakef., Dick., Angrus, M.   Belg., " een kaarse " S. Fr.. 
cases, the orthography of the participle should distinguish it from
and De Sacy, " une lampe;" Iber., " una lampara;" Diodati and the verb.
Ital., " una lampana; " Vulg., Montanus, Erasmus, Beza, Schott,
" lucernam."  This word is improperly rendered " candle" in the.. will not become manifest;" ov va7veov yev,~eO'at.  Penn,
E. V.  Candles were unknown until long after the time of the Scarlett, Kendrick, Thelwall.  MOnt., "non manifestum  fiet;"
Saviour's advent.                                             Belgic, " dat niet openbaar enzal worden;" De Wette, "was
a table-seat;". Bretsch. (in  rbo, b Dicitur-nicht offenbar werden wird."  The radical sense of this verb
t "( a table-seat;" wiv.s. Bretsch. (in verbo, b)   Diciturde lecto triclinari Mark 4: 21; 7: 4. Luc. 8: 16. Ezek. 23:41." (= fieri, to come to be) is appropriate here.
In this last, the Sept. has mxa ez'x;cov   erxi zir&i7s iarocvrs,'rq ai   Y' "nor;" or oaS. Scarlett, Sharpe, Camp., Norton, Wakef.,
~'raerea xex.oaOU7,cuivr   rQo5 2ooaucorov acsr7cs, " and satest on a Dick., Kend., M. In the last member of a negative sentence,
cushioned table-seat, and before it was a table set out."  The fol- "neither" is improperly used for "nor," as the first negative belowing is the note on Mark 4: 21 (Revision), where this word longs only to the first clause. See Webster (Dict., art.'neither").
occurs: "The table-seat;",riv x21v7v. Fritz.,' lecto triclinari.' Rob. (Lex., in verbo).  So (E. V.) ch. 6   20; 10   24.
This word, here, designates the sofa, or seat, on which persons    ~ "nor concealed;" o,     x &xtxoVTov.  (See last note for




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VIII.                                                    85
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
ther any thing hid, that shall not oio-0 eraI Ka  eL  /oaepov'A~. cealed, which will not beknown
be known, and come abroad.             is 18  3A[rere op 7rc~ aKoVere   o   and -come-to light.  Take heed, 18
18 Take heed therefore how ye                                                   therefore,, how    e hear;  for
hear: for whosoever hath, to him  yap   aV  eXp,  8oOreTa                          therefore, how  ye  hear; for
shall be given;  and  whosoever KL a          S0 av p7           wKaL  0  &KeL  whoever hath, to him  will be
V  5 19 /  I "   31            ~given; and whoever hath not,
hath not, from  him shall be taken  EXEtV, apO70eraL a7Tr avro.and whoever hat  not,
teven  that which  he  seemeth  to         19 JapEye'owo 8           po        1  from  him  will be taken  even
even ~ ~ ~    ~    ~ ~ ~ z tltwihleseneht  91apEyE"povro, 8  7rpo~)r avr~opv
1 haven.,        i             mthp Ka       o aeAo   aVo            bwhat he  seemeth  to  have.
19 Then came to him his mother,u K               O                       cNTow his mother and his brethl- 19
and his brethren, and could not KaX o                                      2vaVVo o'vvxe   ren  came to him, and  dcould
come at him for the press.               ta   o   oXko.         Ka, a7,iyyEi~7 not get near him  eon account
20~ ~ ~~ ~~~t And itXov was tc~ar173r olde n him bon a`rcc^  Eounta 
20  And  it was told  him  by aVTO  AE7oP'cOV,  H, 7Irp T                  -ov of the crowd.  And it was told 20
certain, which  said, Tli  mother KaL  Ot a&EAeo[ o            0ov  EoTr0yKao'tv him  %by some, who said, Thy
and  thy brethren  stand  without, c'Eo9 ie            f e  OEAOvTES.   2   0  mother and thy brethren stand
desiring to see thee.                   8        
desiring to see thTee.                        K co Epi9e1 ELWE 7rposp avrovs'  without, desiring  to  see thee.
21 And hle answered and said  M             p    v   a    eA t   o  And    e  answering,  said  to 2
unto  them, My mother and  my              /,K 
brethren are these which hear the TOt EotPt  Ot TOP Aoyov rot   OeoV  them, My mother and my breth/                               I /       ren  are  these  who  hear the
word of God, and do it.                 aKoVOPTES KaL 7rotOVPTEs aVToY.
2   Now  it cane  o pass on a  22 ia,                                word of God, and do it.  And 22
22 Now  it came to pass on a            2z          E2rE-ET eyeer   /-tta   7rop
certain day, that he went into a ~tepJ),  K                avrTo AEe'L P           it came to pass gon a certain
ship with  his disciples   and  he woo           K, VTS EE/7    gday, that hhe entered  into  a
ship with his disciples: and he 7rAoioV, Ka[  o[' tta~rral  av~roS, si                         ihhsdicpe'adh
said  unto  them, Let us go over    \,              L  OL      \T        (T        ship with his disciples: and lie
unto the other side of the lake. KaL ELt7rE 7rpov avrovs, JteA0o L/teY  said to them,'Let us pass over
unto the other side of the lake. Ka ~
And they launched forth.                ELSr  TO  7rEpap  Tr$   AtI[/?WS   Kat to the other side of the lake:
23 But as they  sailed, he fell a67PXO07oav.   23 7rAXEOPTCro  8E tv- and'they put off.  And as they 23
oWe.)  Wesley, Camp., Kend., M. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Schott, Schott, "nonnullis;  Belg., "van eenige;" Diodati, "alcuni."
" absconditum;" De Wette, "versteckt;" Iber., "escondito."    Bloomf. (in loco): "Supply TrvciV, or aviriv."  Kuincel: "Sub"come to light;" es  e,.  Tyndale, Cranmer, audiendum zWiv, ut sit genitivus absolutus."
come to light;-els 5r9XVE,0Ov E'20rg. Tyndale, Cranmer,       
Genevan, WVesley, Penn, Kend., Angus, M. Of the varied ren-   g As an alternative rendering of ev utq rov rereg,, "on one
derings given to these words, that furnished by the earlier English of the days."  So Sharpe, Angus. De Wette, "an einem der
versions is idiomatic, forcible, and exact in presenting the thoug(rht. Tage; " Belg., "in een van die dagen;  Iber., "en uno de los
It has the great advantage of being a conversational phrase, intelli- dias."  The propriety of rendering rcgYv by the demonstrative
gible to all who speak English.                              pronoun "of those," as has been done in some versions, is questionb "what;". Wesley, Scarlett, Sharpe, Nort,  akeield, able as in strictness, the article is never used for a demonstraRKend. Vulo., Eras., Beza, Schott,," quod."             - Wkfedtive. See Green's Grammar, p. 203. Some commentators (e. g.
Kuinoel) have maintained that in a few cases we may take the
"Now;". Rob.. (Lex., *k).Continuative, but, now, liberty of rendering the article as a demonstrative, for the sake
further, or the like."  Wakef. has "now."  "Then" is under- of perspicuity. If this position be well taken, it is evident, that
stood by English readers to mark a point of time, turc temporis, much caution should be employed, when we take a liberty of this
which is not the thought presented in the text. We often use kind.
"now" especially at the beginning of a sentence as a mere conihe entered;tvfli/. Dick., M. Iber., "e ntraron 61." Rob.
nective, and this is the force of di, in the passage before us.
d. "cudno  e na  im(Lex., in verbo), "to enter."  See ch. 5: 3, note.
d, could not get near him;" ovx niav~ro avvTVzerv avTco.
" tLet us pass over;" dgev  So, same word (E. V.),
Thorm., Scarlett, Camp., Norton (" could not get to him"), Kend.  "Let US pass oer;"  E        ev.  So, same  ord (E. V.),
Hi~~t~eb. N. T1~est.,~ n~ r~  b.  ~Mark 4 35. Rob.; (Lex., in verbo): "Spoken of those who pass
Hteb. N. Test., ~%   n     n -= i..T,..:                                  over a river, lake, sea; Mark 4: 35, Luke 8: 22."  Bretsch.:
" on account of the crowd;" &Se,bw 0'z2ov. Vulg., Eras.,, Dicitur de trajicientibus; trajicio.?  Hesychius (quoted by
Castalio, "prm turba;" Montanus and Beza, "propter turbam;" Bretsch.), "ei&A2&oeesv, iza.ee'acousv."  By copying Tyndale,
Belg., "van wegen de schare;" G. and S. French, "a cause de la the E. V. has rendered this word in the first instatice, "Let us
foule."  See ch. 3: 7, note.                                pass over," and in the second, "Let us go over."
t "by some." Wesley, Scarlett, Sharpe, Norton. Beza and J "they put off;" &aysorsvacv. Norton, Angus. Bretsch.




86                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
asleep: and there came down a rTwv  JOw7rvoo-e. KaL KcaTe773  Ati- were sailing, hefell asleep: and
storm  of wind on the lake; and  Aat avE/oV  eUS' 7'V   A lfl7V, Ka   there came down  ka storm  of
they were filled with water, and o-vveyrAypovhro, KaL EKtLZ3&vEVOV. wind on the lake, and'they
were in jeopardy.                       24 TP       86               yetpav  av-were  filling  with  water,  and
24 And they came to him, and   \'',            mwere  in  danger.  And  they 24
tso   AEYOVTeS, 2_Ey7'~7'a,            Errt- ed ty
awoke him, saying, Master, Mas-                  yoreT,           t  T,           came to  M7aim  and awoke him,
ter, we perish.  Then  he arose, oTrara, a7roAAVeAEOa.  O  &8  E)Yep- saying, Master! Master!  owe
and  rebuked  the wind, and  the OELS  TEreT71oE -1 wVEFT KaL Tr   are perishing.  Then he rose,
raging  of the water: and  they  KAVc&,)W  TO    oaos                   Kat E7v-  and rebuked the wind and the
ceased, and there was a calm.           0-avro,   Kat   EyeETro    yaA717r. raging of the water; and they
25 And  he  said  unto  them, 25 eIWre 6e  avrots%, H1oD   orETtV  D  ceased, and there was a calm.
Where is your faith?   And they  7ro-rTtS  r4tcv; fi  O 7OEVTES a 8   And he said to them, Where is 25
being  afraid,   wondered, saying  tavyaoa,            Aeyor- ers 7rr    AA    yor faith?  And being afraid,
one to another, What manner of Aov T,                   ap    oro                   they wondered,  saying to one
man is this! for he commandeth -KOC TO S' iUO              Lt  EWrLC TaJEE  KaI    another, Who then is this? for
even  the winds  and  water, and  TO            t                                  he commandeth even the winds
Tco voart,  KaL v7raKOUvovUcV    avTco;
they obey him.                           L 26'a KoVovo't  aIx; and the water, and they obey
26 And  they  arrived  at the              IAI KareWrAevUaV  etr 7'v  him.  And qthey sailed to the 26
country of the Gadarenes, which X~ PaZ    TcO),  raaaprVyrv,   ]TtS country of the Gadarenes, which
is over against Galilee.                E0-rrTi  al7t7repav   Tis- FaALtAatas. is over against Galilee.  And 27
27 And when he went forth to  27  E              T         aVAo cO ESl T''  y- 77v  as the came -out to land, ta cer(Lex.):  "Utuntur Greci hoc composito ubique, cum  motum  danger."  Belg., " waren in nood;" S. Fr., " 6taient en peril;"
quendam ex inferiori in altiorem locum indicare volunt, ubi Latini Iber., " estaban en peligro."  " Jeopardy " is much less familiar
vel simplici duco, vel compositis educo, adduco, abdteco utuntur-  than " danger."  But for the fact that "endanger " is obsolescent,
LXX. pro,~~',  ascendere fecit.  va'yestv zy' vavv, navem in I should prefer " were endangered."  This verb occurs (E. V.)
maris altitudinem  (surgere enim videntur aqum, Luke 5  4, Job Eccles. 10  9, where the Sept. has aztitov V2a  tvSzlteEVaEl hV
26: 12) ducere, navem solvere, et avay'a9catc, intellige V  ri2olo, cav-rors, " he that cleaveth wood will be endangered by it."  The
ut plene legitur, Act. 28: 11."  As a technical term, "to put verb A-_  which occurs in Eccles. 10: 9, is employed in rendering
off" is an accurate equivalent of the verb. " To launch" is at Eixzv&vevov, in the Heb. Test...t. So Camp.
present restricted-unless in poetry-to the process of removing    n "i him."  As there is nothing expressed in the text, answering
a Vessel into the water from the spot where it was constructed. to this pronoun, it should have been italicized in the E. V., as a
Rob. (Lex.), "to put out to sea."  De WVette, " sie stiessen ab;" supplement.
Luther, " sie stiessen vom Lande."  Bloomfield (Annot.): "This   o,, we are perishing;" a&ro2).2/es9a. Penn, Scarlett, Norton,
(a&v7Xs9iaav, supply vaiv) is a nautical term, and signifies to Dick. This rendering meets the condition of exactness, as it corloose cables, weigh anchor, move to seaward."                 responds perfectly with the present tense of the Greek.
k "a storm  of wind;" 2Zcar2atC.  The note on Revision of   P " they wondered; "  9'&aVsuaaav.  Sharpe, M. There is no
Mark 4: 37 is repeated here, as applicable to I2ar.la.        necessity for separating  the pronoun from its verb here. The
" Though I retain the rendering of the E. V., it is not without early English versions indicate clearly the influence of the Latin
a conviction that the sense of' storm' has changed since 1611, so order of the Vulgate, in their arrangements of words.
that we now apply it to a fall of rain, hail, or snow. I, therefore,   q  "they sailed;".  Tyndale, Cranmer, Genevan,
suggest'gust' as a substitute.  See Webster on'storm.' The Wesley, Sharpe, Norton, Dick.  (Wakef., "sailed down to.")
definition of' gust,'' a blast of wind of short duration,' presents Rob (Lex., in verbo), "to sail to any place;" Liddell, "to sail
the idea here conveyed by l,~ar2cacWt."                     from  the high sea to shore;" Bretsch., " xaaracreow, i. e. rACwo
1 "they were filling;" avvEsrbeou~vrzo.  Scarlett, Sharpe, Nor- IXa,& xoveoav, navigo ad locum."  Vulg., Montanus, Eras., Beza,
ton (" was filling "), Wakefield, Kendrick, Angus, M. Vulgate, Castal., Schott, " navigaverunt (or, contrasted, navigarunt);"
Mont., Beza, Erasmus, " complebantur."  The usual force of the De Wette, " sie fuhren an; " Luther, " sie schifften fort; " G. Fr.,
imperfect should be retained, in rendering it by what is termed," ils naviguurent;" Iberian and Spanish, " navegaron;" Diodati,'the progressive form " of the Eng. verb.                    " navigarono."
m "were in danger;" hXiS'1vvo,.  Thomson, Wesley, Penn,   r "as he came;"  9EAo z —    avow..'EseI2s,vTc aCEr4, in the
Sharpe, Norton, Wrakefield.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo), "to be in parallel, Mark 5:2, is rendered in E. V., "when he was come




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VIII.                                                     87
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
land, there met him  out of the  v7r? v7Tvri7e  avr(c  avrip rts EK rigs tain man uof the city met him,
city  a  certain  man, which  had  7roAeSo, OS WEXe 3atucz  (K Xpo-'who  had had  demons wfor a
devils long  time, and  ware  no  vov   LKavrcv,  Kat  c rLov                OVK  longtime, and xwore no clothes,
clothes,  neither  abode  in  any  EVEMtVUo' KETO5  KaL  EV  OiKta  OUeK  ynor remained in a house, but
house, but in the tombs.                4,EvEv     zAA   iv7. Odwelt in the tombs.  And  see- 28
28 When he saw Jesus, he cried                                      KL          ing Jesus, he criedtv. ing Jesus, he cried out, and fell
out, and  fell down  before  him,, p K,   down  before him, and  bsaid,
and with a loud voice said, What                           er T Ka   with a loud voice,  What have
haveI to  do  with  thee  Jesus,               1                                   I to do with thee, Jesus,,Son
thou son &8  God most high?   I GOV   I)  Iov, VLE  TO    OEOU   TO V  dof the Most High God?  I bebeseech thee, torment me not.         l   V trov;   aEOlatL GOv, fL7  MeE seech  thee, torment me  not.
29 (For he had commanded the  L3a VrargLr.            29 lIapj7yyetAe A     p   (For he had commanded  the  29
unclean spirit to come out of the 7            u 7rre      rKaOprT   eA-  unclean spirit to come out of
man. For oftentimes it had caught  EV  a7r            o       porov protAos' the man.   For eit had seized
him: and he was kept bound with  yap  Xpovo r o' vzrp taKL cLrTo, him  fduring  a long time, and
u "of the city;" Ex rt 7tr62eeo. Thom., Camp., Wakefield,      " seeing;" IStv.  Thom., Wresley, Scarlett, Wakef., Dick.,
Dick., Bloomf. (Annot.), Angus, M., Norton (" of the town"), Penn, Kend., Thelwall, M.
Murdock. Rob. (Lex.) notices one of the uses of the preposition    b " said, with a loud voice;"  rofvvs uevcnI  E7ers. This is the
ax, thus: "(Spoken) of the place, circle, community, whence one natural order of the sentence in our language.  So Wesley,
is, where one resides. Luke 8: 27."  Common readers are mis- Wakef., Dick., Penn, Kend., Murdock, lM.
led by the language of the E. V., " out of the city," inasmuch as   e The supplement " thou" of the E. V. is superfluous. It is
that phrase, according to our usus loquendi, implies that the omitted by Kend., Sharpe, Camp., Wakef., Dickinson, Norton,
demoniac had left the city, directly before he met the Saviour, Angus. It was copied from Cranmer's Version. Wiclif, Tynd.,
while, in fact, his abode was in the tombs. Compare Mark 5: 2, and Genevan have " the Son."  It is probable that the trans-,cca    9'vzer afv-r  lx zoe,-roiov, Ec&ES'raVT?uaev a:5 zv lxlators of Cranmer followed Luther, whose text is, " du Sohn,cv uvy7elEwV'5&e,`oo s, Ev /YaL dXat daeas or,  o's ZTv xaTro-  Gottes des Allerh6chsten."  De Wette has dropped du.  No
x?7atv E     sZEV   E'v  orGS gVYEiotS. The man, therefore, came not pronoun is employed in G. or S. Fr., Span.. Iber., Diodati, Ital.,
"out of the city," but " out of the tombs," when he met Christ. Dan., Heb. N. Test., Syr.
Kuincel: "1v7j',o rLg JBc,s Xr6aecoS, homo quidam ex illa urbe   d "of the Most High God?" zroi Oeoi roi  yzolarov; So
oriundus, non enim ex urbe homo ille Jesu occurrebat, nec in ea (E. V.) Acts 16: 17. Heb. 7: 1.  Thom., WVesley, Sharpe,
tune temporis habita, nam v. extr. legitur, Bv oizci  ovx euEV.v'." Camp., Wakef., Dick., Norton, Kend, M. The rendering should
1 hMaccabees 6: 3,' a)yoD'a   0 R0oyo0s ots 6b:s ZO)rOecs.  be uniform. See ch. 1: 32, note.   eb. N.'rTest.,,j-x bh.
" who had had;" $os EizE. Angus. The imperfect here has   e "it had seized;" y        a-avvszrdxet.  The E. V. has followed
the force of the pluperfect. Pechy (on Angus' Version). Troll. the incorrect rendering of Tyndale, who rendered  co22or X~(Gram., O 50, p. 132). See ch. 5: 25, note.                 vots as though it had been equivalent to ~ro225rAs, "often," or, in
"for a long time;" ~cx %Xzovw, ixavCv. Kendriclk, Penn, earlier parlance, "oftentimes."  Hence the adverb was placed
Sharpe, Norton. The phrase in the E. V. is a violation of our before the verb and its nominative. This verb (equivalent to the
idiom.                                                       Latin corripio, to seize, or grasp together, grasp hastily, etc.) is
x " wore;".'E&&datero.  Thom., Wesley, Scarlett, Camp., rendered " seize" by Scarlett, Wakefield, Dick., Penn, Camp., MI.
Dick., Norton, Kend., M.                                     This is preferable to " caught," as it conforms to present usage.
Y " nor."  See v. 17, note. So Penn, Searlett, Sharpe, Kend. We say, " a man is seized with insanity," " seized with spasms,"
z "dwelt;" tUEvev. Penn, Norton (" did not dwell "). So or, " a fever seized him."  Eras., Beza, Schott, " corripuerat."
(E. V.) John 1: 38, 39 (Gr. 39, 40); 6: 56; 14: 10, 17. Acts   r "during a long time;"  Nog2ors — evoLs.  Norton, NM.,
28: 16. 1 Jno. 3: 17, etc. "Abide," "abode," etc., are, to say Wakef. (" for a long time"), Scarlett (" a long time"). Kuincel:
the least, obsolescent. As an alternative, " remained."  So Kend. "I1701 ozo yHo xovoos avvrozi.etrxe acrv, inde a pluribus autem
Kuincel (in loco): "Mivetv, h. 1. habitare, ut Joh. 1: 39."  annis eum corTipuerat. THoRo2ors  x,o0vots  Grotius idem  putat
out; " Revision of Mark, " as he came out."  Robinson (Lex., in    ~ "out;" lar. This is adopted rather than "forth," as much
verbo): "The forms from i2ZErV more frequently signify to come, more familiar, from constant use. So Angus, M.
so that e. g. q2t4e  is rarely used of one who goes away fromn a   t "a certain man;" dvio zts.  This is the natural order in
place." Camp., "being come."                                 our language.  Camp., Dick., Scarlett, M., Kend. Wakef.




88                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
chains, and  in  fetters;  and  he  Kat eEGsELro          aAv reccr KaL  7reKL  ar'ghC was bound with chains and
brake tile bands, and was driven  d0vAaco-o-'Evos', KaL  atapJ/pro-r-v fetters, and   hguarded;  and
of the devil in the wilderness.)    Tr  (err- /L AaAevro O              roT     3at-breaking  the  bands, he  was
30 And Jesus asked him, say-               o  e   r         /          30   r    driven by the demon Jinto the
ing, What is thy name?  And he pWoT e  ~6  av r~ov-    D  Iro'                  AE- deserts.)  And Jesus asked him, 30
3aid, Legion: because many devils yoA,  fT   o'o EOTLV or o/Voca;'O 0E saying, What is thy name? And
were entered into him.                                                                  said, Leion: for many, A,
etyre, _/leyr' o                            he said, Legion'  for many 7er;
31 And they besought him, that,                                     lmons  khad  entered  into  him-.
lie would not command them  to  Aa  El(-tAOEV  Els avrov.                      Ka' And  lhe besought him  that he 31
7ragKaot  ito the d             eep
go out into the deep.                     rapelae  avor ta  /t?1 erLTa                would not command then to go
32 And  there  was  there  an  avTrocLS              T7r   /3V a (rroV  a7rEAk- out into -the abyss.  And there 32
herd  of many swine feeding  on  OEWv.  32  y                  -  EKE ayEAy Xotpov  was  there  "a  herd  of  many
quod 7roA2cbcts, male, priecessit enim v. 27, kx ZXfavcn ixzavcwp, et   I "he besought;"  raoCxeEciGe.  Sharpe, Norton, Angus.  So
Xgoovo  sunt h. 1. anni ut ap. Plutarch de Paer. Educ. 14: 26,' in the parallel (E. V.) Mark 5: 10. De Wette, " er bat ihn;"
etc. Rob. (Lax., in verbo): "Dat. " ofer?.;ovotg mar'king time Iber., " le rogaba [el hombre]."  JaqrLuta, as a neuter, might
when, in, during which.  Luke 8: 29, zro2 xorg r. z. i., i. e. in, be regarded as the subject, or nominative of this verb (in the
during, since long time."  In Acts 8: 11, cxavS   Z,or;  is ren- singular), still, as in the next verse we have  racf~niovv (plural),
dered in E. V. "of long time."  Beza, "a multo tempore;  which has Sadu/oves  understood for its subject, and as in the
Schott, "ex longo tempore."  De Wvette renders ix zo06vwv bxa- parallel, Matt. 8  31, we have oc a  aiai/to'eg 7rexaEcmowvv, and
vao7, v. 27, and  oAlorRs —yovocts, here, by s" seit langer Zeit." in the parallel, Mark 5: 12, rraoExa2Eaav-ol baipovEs, fromn
S. Fr., " il y avait long-temps;" Iber., " porque [hubia] mucho these conditions, there is the highest probability that o  &vOec-o
tiempo;" Diodati (vv. 27, 29), "gia lungo tempo;" Dan. (both'nos is the nominative to the verb here, as well as in Mark 5-: 9.
verses), "i lang Tid."  Compare  ErvcUaE XzOoJovgS bcaOS, As translators have been divided in their views of the grammatiLuke 20: 9. The passages-which have been quoted from the cal analysis of this passage, I would place this note in the margin:
Septuagint for the purpose of showing, that, in Hellenistic usage, "Or, according to some, they."
zXoSvo  is equivalent to year (as in the classics)-do not seem to    m "the abyss;" rzPv i'ivaaov.  Thomson, Wesley, Scarlett,
be decisive.                                                   Dick., Kend., Angus, Thelwall, Murdock, M. Vulg., Montanus,
g "he was bound;" ieacterro.  Kendrick, Scarlett, M. De Beta, " in abyssum."  Syr., ]:Scomz.  Heb. N. Test., oto>n. As
Wette, "er ward gebunden."                                     we have the word " deep" (Gr. fialog) applied to the sea, or lake
h "guarded;"   vxaaaSUevog.  Kendrick, M.  De Wette, of Galilee, it is desirable to distinguish fii5vaaos  from a word
"und bewachet."  From  the language of this passage, and the which indicates deep water.  So 2 Cor. 11: 25, where "deep"
precau ions which are always taken with men whose violence is (Gr. 8fvac) occurs (E. V., " a night and a day I have been in the
feared, tw  acts are here described. The demoniac was chained, deep "), it evidently refers to the sea, as it is connected with weic
and also watched, or guarded.  Hence the natural remark in the evavdyraa, " thrice I suffered shipwreck."  This word occurs
parallel passage, Mark 5: 4, refers, as it would seem, to those who nine times in the N. Test. Two cases have been already noticed.
guarded him, xcai o3eigs avTzOv i'axve  acadaat, " nor could any- In Rev. 9: 1, it is preceded by  reE'(,0 a pit, well, or cistern for
one tame (=  overpower, subdue) him."  The above rendering water, and rendered in the E. V. "bottomless pit."  In other
brings out the two ideas of the text with proper distinctness.  places in that book, i. e., 11: 7; 17: 8; 20: 1, 3, flivaaos stands
"breaking;"  ctarc5,aacov.  The participial construction is alone, and is still improperly rendered " bottomless pit."  From
that of Wesley, Scarlett, Kendrick, Thelwall, AI., Rheims, S. Fr.  this last remark, however, must be excepted 9: 2, where we have
Z t  de"eof.s fe'iJaaov rendered " the bottomless pit," and again,
I ", into the deserts;"7 EiS Tts lo/danovs. leW esley, Dick., RKend.,  z'zo~ pRoeaZos, " of the pit."  In all these renderings the E. V.
Thelwall, M. G. and S. Fr., " dans les deserts;" Iber., "a los followed Tyndale verbatim. "Abyss" is naturalized in our lande~sp~oblados,;" Diodati, " ne' deserti." Heb. N. T., nTT3.   Syr., guage. There is no dispute as-to its signification.  I deem it the'
k..i..k  (,, into, or to the desert"). See ch. 3  ~ 2, note.
(" into, or to the desert"). See ch..: 2, note.  most appropriate term in all cases where a'fvaaos occurs. G. and
"had entered into; " elar,Oev els-; Thom., Wesley, Scar- S. Fr., "l'abime;" Iber. and Span., " al abismo;" Diodati and
lett, Dick. (" had entered "); Camp., M. Vulg., Eras., Castalio, Ital., "nell' abisso."  From 2 Pet. 2: 4, aeetoarsg e'ov recoZIc6at7.
"intraverant-in;" Schott (" intraverunt").  The aorist here, is aags zra(eoicxev Ei,  Y, fatv zEvz,oy1ucEvov, it would seem  that
equivalent to the pluperfect. Buttm., Gram., t 137, 3: " When  &ifvaaos is equivalent to zcazeaeos, when there is reference to the
the relation of time is sufficiently clear from the  context, the abode of demons, or evil spirits.
aorist can be employed instead of the pluperfbet in narration."    " a."  "An" is proper only when the next word commences
See ch. 5: 25, note.                                          with a vowel sound.




THIE GOSPEL ACCORDING rO LUKE.-CHAP. VIII.                                                     89
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
the mcimntain-: and they besought |iKavw'  /300-KO/&olVl E1V TNO' Tj  O)            swine feeding on the mountain;
11~~~~~~~~ ~~ ~'\  e! 
Itir, t!:at!:e   rould suffer them  to  Kat   TapKaAoVv   av Lo    V   EWt- and they besought him  oto pere?;r ino tLiem.  lAnd le suffered  7pe~            7 avrot LSe   EKELOV9 eo-eA- mit them  to  enter into them.
enr iO  them.Anhsfe T 4
~the'Pt-n.OEVll.    Kat   EpETpE4v   astos%'. And phe permitted them. Then 33
33  Then went the devils out of 33   eXAO(va e             ra   at/zo(cL    -  qthe demons went out of the
the  unau, and  entered  into  the ro         e av apowov  eoO a0oE1v e        7 rovsr mane  and    entered  into  the
swine: and the herd ran violently  Xol povs   Kat  &opL7o ev                I  /yeX7  swine; and  the herd  rrushed
down a. steep place into the lake,              o\ Kp       V   E        A           down the steep into the lake,
(., ~~~~~~KaTa~ TOV Kp771-LOV EIS' TYP  tliyV, -down the steep into the lake,
and were choked.                           \  I               34,    I   S en.
a     wer  tchoked.he   Kat  W7rE7rWt?7.         IoVTres   e o0  and tvas choked.  And  those 34
34 When  they  that fed  them, 
saw what was done, they fled, and  300-KOVTES' TO  YE7Ell1EVoV  E/-V  who fed them, seeing what was
went and told it in the city and in  yol,  Kat  a7rEA0oYrEs  a7r7YEt- done,fled,   and  reported it in
XaV  ELS' T1J     0ftV    Ka' Es   o
the country..rA    KaV e                                                      o' the city  and  in  the country.,~~~~-Ao,\ 35v T:h~            \0~0~p   Then  they  went out  to  see 35
35 Then they went out to see    Pov5.                  67E                                                             35
what was done; and came to Je- 7eYoVoS'   Kat?AOov  7rpos  rTol wwhat  had  been  done;  and
sus, and  found  the man out of  177 oov,  Kat  f vpoV  KaOi7fEVov  xthey came to Jesus, and found
0 "to permit;",a,zv.. So (E. V.) Acts 26 1. 1 Cor. nominative is the same, ayeiA, yet there the verb is plural, nrv,.
14: 34; 16: 7. Heb. 6: 3. Kendrick, Scarlett., Dick., Camp., yovro.  As the noun is collective, we may use either the singular,
Thom., Murdock, Rheims. G. and S. Fr., "permettre; " Iber., or plural, in rendering the verb. For accuracy, the form of the
"que les permitiese; " Diodati, " che permettese."  Rob. (Lex.). text is preserved by "was choked."  Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza,
"Permit" accords with present usage, being much more frequent- Castalio, "grex —suffocatus est;" Belg., "de herdde-versmoorly employed to express the thought of allowing, than "suffer."    de" (in Mark 5  13, "versmoorden"); De Wette, "die HeerdeP  l he permitted;"'rT2~eov.  See last note.             ertrank" (Mark 5: 13, "sie ertranken").
q "the demons went;                      tv" tai&OVra-c St 3yOVc.  Scarlett    u The reading of the Text Recept., aze29ovres  (before  rr;'q  the demons went; "                                                   ZeC5:)& a~St.   cret
Murdock. The inversion of this sentence in the E. V. is unneces- yetav), is canceled by Griesb., Knapp, Lachmann, Tischendorf,
sary. In the parallel (E. V.) Mark 5: 13, the same word, EEi-    Theile, Tittmann, Scholz. Schott remarks: "Quod vulgo ante
A~??.   ~~adiu ze&rs(x      Matt. 8  ~ 33) Griesb. aliique
6pVrcc Tri zvEVdUara, iS rendered so as to preserve the natural i.zr7yy. additur Th2,OYn~S (ex Matt. 8: 33) Griesb. aliique
order, "the unclean spirits went out," etc.. The nominative is recte delent auctoritate plurimorum cdd. (13 unc.) verss., Pesch.,
placed before the verb (or participle) by Thom., Wesley, Sharpe  Philox., Arr., Pers. Memph., Arm., Goth., Slav., Vulg., Ital."
Bhlox.,ed                befrera.,Prs. Memp h., ism. rGoth. lay. canetled
Dick., Wakef., Penn, Camp., Kendrick, Thelwall, M., Wiclif, Bloomfield: " e         e, before  7yyeav, is rightly canceled
Rheims, Belg., De W~ette,' G. and S. Fr., Dan., Diedart, Ital.
heims, Beg., D  ette, G. and S. Fr., Dan., Diodati, Ital. by all Editors, as being absent from almost all MSS., and, no
The inverted form of the sentence may be traced back to Tyn- doubt, introduced from Matt. 8: 33."
dale, from him to Luther, and then to the Vulg., "Exierunt ergo    v   reported " azriyyEn)av.  So (E. V.) Acts 4  23. 1 Cor.
demonia;" though in the Latin, there is, strictly speaking, no 14: 25. The verb signifies to bear news, or a message from one
inversion, as the order is the ordinary one in that language.  person, or place, to another. Rob. (Lex.), "to report;" Liddell,
~ "rushed," t0jC?7aeV.  Wesley, Thomson,'Scarlett, Sharpe, "to carry back tidings of a thing, report, Latin renunciare."
Norton., Wake, Penn, Camp., Angus, Thel., M. Rob. (Lex., an Vulg., Mont., Erasmus, Castalio, Schott, "nunciaverunt;" Beza,
verbo), "to rush on, move forward impetuously." Bretsch.: "Dici- "annunciarunt."  "To tell" has been made the equivalent of so
tur-de eo qui fertur cum impeti, feror."  So Acts 19: 29, d-   many verbs in the E. V., such as a.tceyyll2toi, &lyaol    a-, EaL77oav,e oUo0'v/ca8ov els To OEareoo, E. V., they rushed with A'co,  7ea77'otear, irf/, ga2&o,'y,      etc. that it is desira
one accord into the theatre." De Wette, "es stirzte die Heerde;" ble to restrict its wide application, as far as accuracy will
Belg., "de herdde stortede."  The verb  coyaco occurs in six permit.
instances in the N. Test. In all, it should be rendered by "rush."    w " what had been done;"'s  yeyovs. Norton, Penn, M.
"down the steep;" xtaia Toi v.ntiuvov. Kendrick, Norton, Eras., Beza, "quod factum erat."  The pluperf. is employed also
Penn, Pechy (on the parallel, Mark 5: 13). The article should by Camp., Kend., and Dick. Schott, "quod evenerat;" Iber.,
by all means be retained in translating this word. "Steep," as a "que habia sucedio."  Alternative rendering, "what had come to
noun, signifies any precipitous place, hill, mountain, rock, precipice. pass."
See Webster and Johnson, Dictionaries, art. "Steep."     x,they."  There is some obscurity in this sentence, if the
"was choked;  " ecviyq,.  In the parallel, Mark 5:!3, the pronoun is not expressed before" "cae," epeally as a:smicolon




90                    THE GOSPEL ACCORDING tO                                       r LUKE.-CIAP. VIh. t
KING JAM1ES'VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                          KING JAMES' VERSION.
round about, besought hlimn to de- In~a                                 a',,t/r' thepan from   to     hem; for thoy
whpart from  them; for theyvils were departed, T   Op oV'       T                them     fo            te
sitaken  wiat th gre at fe ar.  And hed,v    E`EA7AVEL,  JLtaT(  tjOT    v            a gwereo seized with  great fear;
went up into the ship, aind   return:       Xo       aT         (  T and                  ghewent into they  f  s hip, andi
weref afraid.                             J0Vrav v3eerohretr Taed' a                            Now the m; and they i  3re
38 Now  the man out of whom                  1           Ke avrov                 a'To At o'  e'o v
36 They avils  whichere departed, besould ht I, 3                 O,ou                d             tho    a      h 
him   by what he  mieansht be withat him.   c  ratoraT                               remaid sen ith reim.  But Jesus
posBut Jesus sed of the devils way, sayinled.g, reAve   OS' EO  A                o- bhow sent  h  im  away,  saying,  Retal-rn  9
3f    Te thwollows " done." It has tefo                                             e     And the whorle multitude 37Wette
Norton and M. "fsi waren ergriffen." "thee Gadtakarenes                     wi       df        the" is now used ion ly inof
round about, besou;ght him t.  Norto n, M.de-  Kendrick an7d conversation.
Sharpe, " had gone forth;" Wakef. and Dick., " had gone." See g " he went into;" Junfis els. Wresley, Sharpe, Penn. Breteh. 4: 34, note. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalto, "exierant;" schneider (in verbo), "ingredior." So (E. V.) Matt. 13::2.
Zber., " habian salido."                                       Luke 8:' 22. "4Up " is superfluous; there is nothing in the text
rom  hthem froe thes aderb.
part  hen;". M, Wakef., Dick. reulg., Mont., Erasmus,                                          to artoi   ader 
taken  with  great fear.  Aem " Schott, "vro " Belg., "nde " e   Wette,h,        were  seturnzed;" zaev. Wesley, Shfearpe, Norton, Penn,
"wendt" S. Fr., "pet" Iber., "I."  T   particle into there simply Camp, andDick., Kend.turn-,    Thelwall.  See  h. 2: 4ip, note.
cniutv.Rb(ed back again." is suoo                          perfluousE.   38 This word occurshreturned.  Now th i rty-five times 38
in the  E. A V- whom  the se,             iis p r operly rendered
the devils were departed, beev34no.simply by "return."  So inim  the next verse (i9).h
him  that he might he with him.~ TLEt~OtL  EZL   T)  L)n    remain  wvith im                                 BuJes
But Jesus sent him  away, saying,  cWAVE    3E LVTO   0  I-v, XE- sn   i    wy   aig    eun3
follows "done." It has thery, Wakeforield, Sharperly inserton, Penn, i seized." Thomson, Wakef., Norton, PeAngus, Scarlett. De Wettelwall,
NortonDick., Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M.  iSo                       waren ergriffen."   Wer.) in the parallel M.   ulg.," is now used only in quo."
(s) Mark5:16. This particle is frequently used in oblique  "had gone out;"  eWei720.ez. Norton, M.-KendrickSarpe and cdetin
discourse after verbs of considering, finding out, making knownhelwall, "had gone forth; " VulgWakef. and Dick., "Bhad gone." See ttalio,
tc. In this case34, it loses its iMont., Eras., Beza, and is equivstalioent  exierant;" (in verbo), "habian gresalido." See v(E. V.)35, note. 13On the2
beto its correlative 8, how, in what way22Rb."U" (Lex., sps.erroneous employment of "to be" as a          n auxiliary wi th intransi-ext
" the demoniac;"  5 oa. M., Wakefhom.,      ScarDick. Vuleo t, No- t horize this adverbs, see ch. 4  34, note.
Betonza, Ca mp.,   Schott, ik.vero   Ben,.,   n        E,       return..,   k  begged;"   eareev.  Wesley, Sharpeom., Norton. LiddellPen (noa), "to
(hono ille &Smoniacus).  As Far.co, is transferred in this "ert- begt;"  Belg., "  bad;" De Wette,  "bat;" Dan., "bad;" Iber.,
sion, for thearticle is here stated in himply amp., Dick.4: 33, notend., demoniacngus," is the "wall.suppliab;" See ch. 2 F.45, notesuppliait;" Ital. "suppliava." The
proper representntinuative    o f b ao elg. (Lex.,  )           Back agaopying Tyndale, as he f ollowed o  t he Vulgate) dotimes not
in the E. V. In twenty-six of these, it is properly rendered
of  the surrounding regiond;" a   yzEaeov.  See       chv. 34, note.  simply by   return."  So in the next verse (9).
4:14, note.     1 "might remain; ota,.  Kendrick,       Murdock.  Diodati,
4: 14 ~  ~     ~     Wkfil,                                       noe.ct
b~~"howr;"                                 stae Wette, "bleyiben." Beza (note in loco) "Ut liceretov.
askedick.;",t a. Kendrick,  SharpeAngus, Thelwall M.      apudSo (E. V.) in the  cuparallel  ipso versa."  ShottBeza,  "ut ei omes."
(7recJ) Mark 5  16. This particle is frequently used in oblique   J "..had gone out;s            Norton, Kend.-Sharpe and
discourse after verbs of considering, finding out, making known,Thelwall, "had gone forth; " Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio,
etc. In this case, it loses its interrogative force, and is equivalent "1exierant;" Iber., "1habian salido."  See v. 35, note. On the
to its correlative 057wca, how, in what way.  Rob. (Lex., 7wc~s).   erroneous employment of "1to be " as an auxiliary with intransi0  the demoniac; " 65 3aetovta09e1'G.  Thom., Scarlett, Nor-tievrssech43,no.
ton, Camp., Dick., Kend., M., Murdock.  Syr., PQ. Q                 bge "cno.To.  otn    idel(i~a)  t
(homo ille dxemoniacus). As 3a' cov is transferred in this Revi- beg; Belg., "bad;  De Wette, "bat; " Dan., "1bad; " Iber.,
sion, for the reasons stated in ch. 4:33, note, "1demoniac " is the "supplicaba;  S. Fr., "1suppliait"'Ital., "1supplicava."  The
proper representative of 8atuovueaiGe.                        E. V. (copyingr Tyndale, as hie followed the Vulgate) does not
d "tof the surrounding region;  v~g 7reptXX6'ov.  See ch. ditnus   oa  rm0rw   nv  7
4  14, note.                                    ~~~~~~~~I "Might remain;" ewva.  Kendrick, Murdock.  Diodati,
"asked;"    Kendrick  S harpe Angus, Telwall.  stare; " De Wette, "4bleiben." Beza (note in loco)  "Ut liceret
77  71,                            ~~~~~~~~apud eum  esse, sive cum ipso versari."  Schott, "ut ei comes
Vulg., Mont., Erasmus, "rogaverunt;" Beza, Castalio, Schott, es-set."  The sentence 181ero 326 at',Toiv-Evat ov4 ai'wi, if renIrogavit;" Iber., "lrog6'."  See ch. 7:36, -note. So often in dered literally, is ambiguous,", and begged him-to remain with
E. V., as ch. 19  31; 20  3; 22  68. This word should be him."  If, however, we leave ai',rC5, "1him," to be supplied by the
distin~guished from  -raoaelcciao, which occurs in the parallels, reader's mind, then the literal rendering- is entirely clear, "1and-,Matt. 8  31. Mar 5  17                                       begdtorminwt  hm"Thsi sbite sanatr




THE GOSPEL ACCORD)ING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. VIII.                                                  91
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
39 Return to thine own house, ywCv, 39 Ywo'o-rpEqE &5' T'VO1~    to mthy house, and  -tell -how
man    amed s Jaiew  how  great thinge was Goda  r   vayoy7 o      pXe          -Ot much God   hath done fJaorus, and  he was a ruler
lhath  donfe,unto  thee.  And  he c  7t        a o      v   roSaK   rov K   IO       of t he synagogue    and phe fell
fell down at Jesus' feet, and be-  0o              -o 7r IpescAet a  roy eKo-eA6eAv  at J    esus'bfeet, and besought him
tsrogouh t thte whole  city, how                Ie,      ~ 
great things Jesus harld    l4done nntoi Evy UT       La-  thow much Jesuoh s hbased done hfor
hi~m.;'EI(.lm, fP~~enETOn,   8        (' 1mch;     him.  And  it came to  pass,' 40
40  Scand it came. to pass, that, vOOOw SpE/fat  TOlP  I7ifoV h'lwhen Jesus returned, the crowd
wn  J esus wasv  Wretured, the. Peon ALTO  SVoI 0.   A O" 7,intefisclas of whgladly received him: for they
pi     e gladly received him: for they 1a1:TE'- tpOOri p t~                         wr  alreflo  hesi. Ca, 4av1i
twer, a otfon       thle ae. oV    g,   8oJ^,ha7r bee?-e2 temlle aas                                    or K, wmAsnd, 4h
41 And  behold  thr    ae             4         io      $AE  \            1      behold, there came a man nam41  k-n    beold   thre  amea OVOLLa  Ia~EtpoS, Kat aVTOs' afxwvY
man   namtised Jir us, and he ywas a   -7               o                           ed Jairus and he wasi.  A   a rulern,
manse ilamedeelc toawich it  mpr qneshol loev  welycnid- Dick.,E M.,anmot  of te-       ltrEgihtasaos
ruler of        nt the psynagogue: aned hie            To               Tof - the  synagogue: and che fell
fell down at Jesus' feets, and be-  fre at Jesus' feet, and besouhlit himson
shough t   uhim  th at he wo     end come    in ti           Keon.,   42.
ie~nt f~~o~~~~~~~~~rth er, Tn   OLOes.                                    toe came, he, iMnto hais  ho sis hs: for he 42
thsin  rfneto whichis ipracshouldse wel cons-    Dik. M., an oto  h   e Egihtasaos
42 For he had one only danh-                   phrad                                         only           r     o
the    Scriptures                CZ                             fV7KE....Relate"  ies  thf arendeng           inshiinteo
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Wsleyarerlett,  Aaef an.driek, Solll Vul., Murdoe. This. Bez  t h.e
terl, about twelve  years of age,,OEKa, Kas a                  ever   rri aE      tweve   y         f  age an.
and she lay a dying.  But as he'By  6E T~o v`7a 7Etvl av-rol  ot OX-  was dying.  aAiid as he went,
went, the people thronged him.    A.ot 0-VVPEWL7OV  avroP.                    Kt~ the  crowds  bpressed  on  him.
S   ty houset           oV  ov.  Thomson, Wiclif, Penn,             ow much        a. See first clausteof this verzahle, not".
ShG. andrpe, S. carlett., " TheIall, M.    Own" nis superfluous.  t "fortel  i;" arC. Te construction is the same as that of
"t tell; " 8tnvoiu. WB"esley, Thor., Penn, Anglus. So (E. V.) got, in the first clause of the verse; dativus conmodi. Thomson,
Mark 9  9. Luke 9  10. Heb. 11  32. I suggest that "-relate," Wesley, Penn, Norton, Sharpe, Scarlett, Wakef., Camp., Dick.,
thouh not found in the E. V., might eot be regardemployed as ana supplemequiva-   ent.  The verb, in its com-M.
lent for this verb, in all cases.  The chane,  yowever, is one of.t                                        oie     y   e
those, in refurence to which its importance shottuld be well consid- Dick., M., and most of the later English translato rs.,,,     ~~~~~~~~~come."  Bloomfield (N. Test., note), " to receive joyfully."  So
ette, when we icontemplate an alteration in the parallseology of:  when Jesu19 is ren-turned e v (E.  v.roausay rev  qaiv,
the Scriptures. "1 Relate " is the renderingff, in this instance, of   et            c, M  Murdo                sli te
adered "how much" by Kendrick. See Crosby                                                       e    M.          This is te
Scarlett, Wakef., Camp., Dick. So Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza
Schott(Gram.,  336)  "The use of t e plural fo,   narrato   D  p rper,                          the oinrst exl  is  prterb. r.
G. and S. Fr., "raconte;" Dan.,  fortol "Diodati, "racconta."    - "gladly received;  4."  are aro. In this instance,  gladly"
ularly frequenst.,'. Syr.,                                   should not bein Gregardedk in adjectives used  sustapplement. The verbly, in its co-.
"how  much."          ~L** "quantum;",~  pound form (dzo','o~eaa) signifies ", to receive gladly," "..to wel0 "bowmuc    0aa.  Dickinson.Sht,1 quanum            ecoe"Bomed(NTetnt)"orcivjyfl."S
Wette, 11wie viel."  So o~ow in the parallel, Mark 5:19, is rca- 2  acabe.' 3  9,oil (N.o Test (.  V.t), "beingccourteouslylreceiv
dered. "1how much" by Kendrick, Wakefield, Dick. See Crosby ed"Ki         al "coo8ur9't  ibne~gaateroliueexi
(Gram., ~ 336)  "The use of the plural for the singular is partic-pe, tA.Th4"Seobnn(Lxivro)S.F,
ularly frequent in Greek, in adjectives used substantively, in the "accut    Schott (2n ed Rob itudo leitabunda excipit."
names of things composed of distinct parts, and in vague expres-   "hefll;" Schott   "Down" is superlous.  Om itt b
sion for per-sons, or thin,(gs."                                1 1h  el;"7ec'.1  on"i  uefuu.Oitdb
P "tfor thee; " got. So (E. V.) in the parallel, Mark 5  19. Norton, Sharpe, Dick., Kend,, Thelwall, M.
[(end., Angus, Th om., Wesley, Penn, Sharpe, Scarlett, Wakef.,   Y "1ani only daughter;"l9vyrv /~ryv.Wesley, Sharpe,
M. "1For you," in Norton, Camp., Dick,                        Scarlett, Camp., Dick., Rend., Angus, M.
it "he went away; " a'~Ae  Penn, Sharpe,. Wakef., Rend.,   z"she was dying;" avrVj a'rei9'v7a.CeV. Penn, Norton, Sharpe,
Thelwall, M.                                                  Scarlett, Thelwall, M., Wakef., Camp. ("1 who was dying "). Rob.
"through; " YaY. AccordingX to present usage, "1through " (Lex., in' loco, i~o~~~,"h   a  yin.




92                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
43  And  a  woman  having  an  yv ov aa  E   pu acro                         - c   And a woman chavii/  had an 43
77ovo-a ErOt ail-taTos- v Cr    ayro  And a woman  ZhaVing had an is
issue of blood twelve years, which  ETOM   &ov  EKa,  7Tts, Eds  taTpovs- issue  of blood  twelve  years,
had spent all her living upon phy- 7rpoo'avaAcboaca  oAoov  TOv XlOJ who had spent her dwhole livsicians, neither could  be healed  OOVK'110XV-E           r  OV3EVOT  OEpa- ing on ephysicians, and fcould
of any,                                 7rev8O-at,    4  7rpooEeAOV-C    a  6o't- not be  healed  gby  any  one,
44 Came behind him and touch- 0o'-ev,?'xaro  Tro   Kpaarrre'3ov TOO  hcame up ibehind and touched 44
ed  the  border of his garment: i-LarTov  avTrov'  KaL  7rapaxp7p7ua  jthe fringe of his garment; and
and immediately her issue of blood >'wTr    1 P6UfLS  TO   a              aT.    immediately her issue of blood
stanched.                                  ia'  EWEY45  V                       5'Tha-oi sI,    T/s   t kstopped. And Jesus said,Who 45
45 And Jesus said, Who touch-   a/aer os /          OU;.ApoveLroL,   8E\ touched  me?,And when  all
ed me?  When all denied, Peter,  7ravlrVo,) EtLre',   o  I&rpoS Kat oi denied, Peter, and mthose with
and they that were with him, said, fLET' aIro,'E7rLto'raTra, ot OXAoL him, said, Master, the  crowds
Master, the multitude throng thee, o'vvexovro  Oe   Kat arwoOA[/3ovo-t, "press  and oshove  thee, and
"to press upon."  Laying aside the sense of pressing together so substantive, no one."  Hence the double negative gives the word
as to suffocate, this word seems to have the same force with the signification " any one."  "Any," standing alone, is always a
avvi&2lco, which occurs in the parallel, Mark 5: 24.  To throng plural, in English.
is no longer used as a transitive verb, nor is it applied to persons,   h " came up;" 7rooaeX5ovaoa.  Wakef., Murdock. As reoo-a
even in the passive form.                                    ~ooo ats literally signifies " to come to," it may properly be ronb "having had an issue of blood; " ovaa &v  vast a"eaxzos. dered by our idiomatic phrase " to come up," which has the same
Dick. (" having had "). As eiui is defective, having no preterit signification. In this case, the mind of the reader supplies the
forms for the participle, the present is here used aoristically. In word " him," and it is unnecessary to express that pronoun, as a
narration, the aorist in verbs often has the force of the specific supplement.
perfect and pluperfect.  Crosby (Grammar, ~ 580). This author    " behind;"  ot'a&eiv.  Wakef.  By rendering 7reoaef2&ov aa
remarks: "The use of the aorist for the perfect is especially "came up," we can dispense with the supplement " him."  See
common in the participle."  Hence ovaa  v, (" having been in ") last note. Jooaels&ova;`o-taev is rendered by Vulgate and
may be rendered "having had."  Stuart (note on Winer, { 34, 4, Erasmus " accessit retro;" Mont., " accedens retro;" Castalio,
a, note 2) says: "If there is any fact in regard to the use of the " accessit a tergo;"  Beza and Schott, " quum  accessisset a
tenses in the New Testament, which is capable of demonstration, tergo."
it is this, viz., that the aorist and perfect are often used for each   i " the fringe;" rzoV.eean-zcEov.  Norton, Scarlett, Kendrick,
other, and often in connection, and in the same sense."  See Kuincel (on Mark 6: 56, zov r.eatoraov).  Heb. N. Test.,
Kiihner, { 256, 2, Rem. 1. This participle is rendered by a finite rm-.  The Saviour was " made under the law," and observed its
verb, in the pluperfect, by Norton, Wesley, Penn, and Angus. precepts. Numb. 15: 38, " Speak unto the children of Israel,
If we use the participial construction, the usus loquendi of the and bid them that they make them fringes (m.s., Sept.  daoue..
English demands " having had," rather than " having."        Ba) in the borders (,t:.-gS,  Sept. r'i ia -rc eeoyta) of their
d " whole; " NRov. Norton, Scarlett, Thelwall. Rob. (Lex.), garments throughout their generations, and that they put upon
and Liddell (in verbo). Beza, Schott (" toto victu-impenso"). the fringe of the borders (tut:-,:, Sept. Ici nc. edaz'rasc
See ch. 5: 5, note. So often in E. V. In the parallel, Mark ozv,Eevz)yicv) a ribband (ber, Sept. x24~a/a, a thread, or
5-: 26, where "all" is properly used in the E. V., we have -i-i-  cord) of blue."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "In N. Test. a fringre."
Iravra.                                                        k " stopped;"  ar'sl.  Scarlett, Wakef., Penn, Kend., Angus,
e " physicians."  The reading of the Textus receptus, EiS la- M. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "In the aorists 2u'azv' and eazaidv,
w     os, is canceled  by Griesbach, Tittm., Lachm., Knapp, Theile, to stand still, to stop-of things-to cease."  Sharpe, Norton, and
-, ile'Camp. render the word passively "was stopped."
Seholz, Bloomfield. Instead of this, these critical Editors read    mp. render the word passively, "was stopped."
r-o zs.   Schott says: "'laootsz  pro vulg1. eis iaroos, quod vel   1 "And;" &e.  Angus, M., Penn, Norton, Sharpe, Murdock.
correctionem  vel interpretationem  constructionis minus usitatee Heb N. Test., I. Syr., ao (" and when").
prodit, recte Griesb. cum pluribus recepit prseeuntt. cdd. plurimis,   m "those with him;" ol /es-' arov5.  Camp., Norton, Kend.,
L2 unc."                                                     M.
f " could not be healed; " o~vx liaXvoe   avsaS~v#iva.   Sharpe,   " "press;" avvrgovai.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo). Bretschneider:
Dick., Angus, M., Penn.                                      "Premo ab omni parte, Luc. 8: 45."
" by any one;" 7'z? o68~,o. Rob. (Lex., ovuei~): "As a    o " shove;" &ro0,92iBovcl. Webster (Dict., art. "Shove," ": to




THE (G S0P'n-EL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VIII.                                             93
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
and press thee, and sayest thou, Kat Aeyget, TiPS o a /auero/   peov; sayest thou, Who touched me?
WN ho totuched me'?                   146 tO  t~'Iro-ovs etWer, fi4aro  And  Jesus  said,  PSome  one 46
46 And Jesus said, Somebody                                                    qto             for I  no    that
h1ath touched me: for 1 perceive liov Ti.9'  yce yap  Ey(o&v   va'              tmk
that virtue  is gone out of me.        4   eAOouoav ~w' 4to5.  47                -1o' ^the power twent out from  me.
4\./    t                     And the woman, useeing that 47
a47   nd when the woman. saw    E     V/ oL OvKEAaOE, a            eTpE/O-  she,was not unknown, came
that she was not hid,  she came              7      O
trembling, and  falling  down be- Ira  77A0e, KaL 7rpoo7reo-oUo-a av- trembling, and  falling  down
fore him, she declared unto him  p,   L' 7t   V  arZTar  4raTo  avrov  before him, declared to him bebefore  all the people  for what &r-7Y ae r1 /o7rtov 7raWrWosL fore all the people, for what
cause she had touched him, and                          \,cause she had toucled him, and
how she was healed immediately.  Tov Aao, Ka                  5 taO)     aXP    h      she wshe hal ed  imm  diat48  A    s8          ^  how she was healed immediate48 And hle said unto her, Daug(rh-,ua.       o  E ELW7rE  avr17  Q:apoE-,
ter, be of good comfort: thy faith  OSyarep,  7r7 otS  Oo                  v oEL< ly.  And he said to her, wTakle 48
hath  made  thee  whole;  go  in,,          9        courage, daughter, thy  faith
peace.                                  hE 7ropeuov  ErV elp7l71/a7.        ErT   hath healed thee; go in peace.
49 While he yet spailke, there at-rov     AaAoUv7ros-,  EPXETra    T'Ts YTWhile he was still speaking, 49
pack, to press against ").  Oilfe3w is defined by Rob. " to press   t i went out from me;"  arautv iE,,9oigaacv  o' ~io~. Penn,
upon a person in a crowd, to crowd," and ovvraifco, " to press Norton, M. The prepositions  az (7-e9o(~aarr) and aoa should
to-ether, to press closely on all sides, as a crowd upon a person." have their proper force, " out of;" and " from."  Vulg., " de me
Bretsch.: "Comprimo, ab omn.i parte premo."  As an alternative exiisse;" Eras., "a me exiisse;" MIont.,." exeuntemn de me;
rendering, " crowd."   *                                    Belg., "van mij uitgegaan is."
P " Some one;" zig. Thom., Wesley, Sharpe, Penn, Norton,   u " seeing;" b3o0aa.  Wesley, Wiclif, Rheims, Sharpe, NorM., Kend. This pronoun is not marked with the accute accent ton, Kend., Thelwall, M. The participial construction is adopted
in Griesb., Tittm., Tisch., Mill, Lachm., Knapp, Schott, Bloomf., by Scarlett, Campbell, and Dickinson. Belg., " ziende;" S. Fr.,
Kuincel.                                                    " voyant; " Ital., " vedendo."
q " touched;'y)azr,.  This aorist is properly rendered thus in' "was not unknown;" ovx.'9a&e.  Kendricl. Liddell and
E. V. of v. 44. Rendered by " touched," in both verses, by Tyn- Rob. (Lex.) give " to be unknown " as one of the definitions of
dale, Cranmer, Geneva, Sharpe, Norton, Kendrick, Thelwall, M. this word. The obvious thought is, that she knew she had not
Rendered uniformly (vv. 44, 46) in Vulg., Mont., Erasmus, Beza, escaped the notice of the Saviour.
Castalio, Schott. The perfect tense " bath touched " was probably introduced by the Revisers of the E. V. for the sake of.. "Take courage;" Ogaes. Thom.,Wesley, Camp., Wakef.,
emphasis, like the renderin, of Wakefield, " Somebody did touch Kend. The E. V. (copying Tyndale) fluctuates in rendering this
me."  The text, however, has nothing  to indicate any greater verb between " Be of good comfort," and " Be of good cheer."
emphasis in the verb here, than in the forty-fourth verse.  Neither of these expressions is accurate; both are, to say the
least, obsolescent. O6waos signifies courage, boldness, readiness,
"'I kLnow;" Eyc-oyvcv".  W~esley, Shlarpe, MI., Rlheims. confidence. Liddell. He renders  oeale " take  courage."  BretVulg., Mont., Eras., " novi."  So in the parallel, Mark 5: 30, schneid'r: " OAoaue, bono sis animo."
E7uyvovs (E. "V.), "knowing."  Syr.,    -     Heb. N. Test.,'n, -v'.                          *     w                    x " hath healed;" a'acoexk. Kendrick, Sharpe (aE'aowx, Mark
t   p                                                   5: 34). Rob. (Lex., aoSjco, 2) " to heal, to restore to health."
" the power;"  vav&wutv.,dSvatsg, lhere, indicates that power As the radical signification of " heal" is " to make whole," this
by which the Saviour wrought miracles. Luke 4   14, Kai ve'- term is appropriate, and has the advantage of being in ordinary
arToeTEv 5 0IYaogs Ev z8 vaue zorv oivev,unzor  x. z. 2.  6: 19, use, which can not be affirmed of " to make whole."  See Webster
acuc~s ~ro0' aeiroov E;o2z8ETO, xa~ itro sccZbaS. This power was (Diet., art. " Heal"). Bretsch. (in verbo): "Usurpatur-universe
communicated to the apostles by Christ, ch. 9: 1. Rob. (Lex., de iis, qui in periculis, servantur, incolumes proestantur.-De iis
in verbo): "Specially, miraculous power, the power of working  qui a morbo liberantur, quorum vita servatur, ubi scepius verti
miracle. " The article is inserted here (as in Rev. of AMark 5:30) potest: sano, sanr."  G. Fr., " ta foi t'a guerie."
on the ground, that the noun is really defJinite in signification. It
refers to that particular divine energy by which the woman was   Y "While he was still speaking;"''rtc atzov~ 2.2o0vos.
healed. Penn, Camp., Norton, Wakef., Kend., Anglus, Thelwall, Klendrick, Pechy (on same phrase, Mark 5:35), Wakefield, Dick.,
M[., have " power;" S. Fr., "une puissance;" Iber., "un poder." G. and A. Camp. Rob., Liddell (Lex., }rL), "still;" Iberial,
"Virtue," which was transfe7rred from the Vrulgate (virtus) by "estando el aun hablando;" Vulg., Mont., Erasmus, "adhuc illo
Tyndale, and copied from him by subsequent translators, is obso- loquente;" Beza, "adhuc eo loquente."  Heb. N. Test.,.Ei:




94                       TilE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
cometh one from  the ruler of the 7rapa roi  apXt0'vvaycyov  AEyaov zsome one came afrom  the house
synagogue's house, saying to him, aM,  7Ort 7'OlfT7KEv  D Ovyr'77p  of the ruler of the synagogue,
Thy  daughter is dead: trouble   o,ov'      -K AAE  7:Tov l Mo'Ka- who said to him, Thy daughter
not the Master.                         Aov.                        ^ 0'6  Ircovs  aKOVffa9is dead,'do  not trouble  the
not the Master.Aov.   5o0  8E'      a~v  a~voa,
50 But when Jesus heard it, he               07reKp'O7 atrco  Aev, MA       p o- cTeaeher. But when Josus heard 5M
answered him, saying, Fear not: o ov I                  t eve   K ooo e  it, he  answered  Litn, saying,
7  Zn            v /AOVOV 7WWTEVE, Ka   -CO1OE
believe  only, and  she  shall be. 51 E\'eAS' ev  3'v Fear  not, donly  brlieve, and
made whole., O  av.o. a                            -she will be healed.  And when 5I
otKtav, oV~K do~K~ etr^Ot 0v
51 And when he came into the'.,                     I         \              -lhe'came into  the  house, he
Es~Van eL yV7 H&~pOV Ka        KOM OV suffered n
house, he suffered no man to go    \                                          I    suffered no one to go in, except
Peter, an Jame a             Kat  la?           KaLL  ToM  7raripT t
in, save Peter,  and  James, and,     Peter, and 6John, and James,
John, and  the  father  and  the'rqg   7ratoos'  Kat  T7'V  uWeTEpa. and the father and mother of
mother of the maiden.                   5  EKao S   7rap& W        s,  KCat EKO- the  maiden.   And  all "were 52
amotlh.   o                    Wf hEemaider.
52 And all wept and bewailed    7rTOTro avrv.,    e  weeping  and   bewailing  her.
her: but he said, Weep not: she K|Aatere    OVUK   a7re'Oavev,  o)AAa\ But he said, Weep not, she is
is not dead, but sleepeth.              KaOEV3Et.        ICa  KaTeye'ACOV av- not dead, but sleepeth.  And 53
53 And  they laughed  him  to  TOV, EtOTES o'r  a7rearev.  sav-  thev laughed at him, knowing
scorn, knowing that she was dead. TOS 8e eK/3iaAoW  4co 7ravras', Kat that she was dead. kBut he put 54
54 And  he put them  all out, KpacT17a as7'o T7s' XELpOS aVTeS,, e+@c- them  all out, and'taking her
"some one;",rs. Doddridge, M. See v. 46, note. Rob. (Text. Recept.) the reading of Griesb., Lachmann, Tischendorf,
(Lex., zIs), "some one;" S. Fr., "quelq'un."                  Knapp, Theile, Schott, and Bloomfield is YIodavvp-v Cal'Idx1ofov.
~ "from  the house of the ruler of the synagogue;"  saeok,ov In favor of this reading are eight uncial MSS., and the Philox.
xotZvvayo~ov.  Thom., Norton, M.  As the  language of the enian and Jerusalem Syriac, Slavonian, eight MSS. of Vulgate.
text is idiomatic, the insertion of the house, as a supplement, is See Schott, and Bloomf. (N. Test.).
is necessary. The ruler was with Jesus at this time. Kuincel   h " were weeping;" &z)atov. Norton, Sharpe, Kend., Angus,
(on the parallel, Mark 5: 35): "Sic a'ro legitur quoque Joh. Penn, M. S. Fr., "tous pleuraient;" Iber. and Span., " lloraban
18  ~28, wyovaw-':v'hooiv e}r5 row Kay'al, ex vdibus Caa- todos;" Ital., "tutti piangevano."  The imperfect here, shows
phae. Tereit. Phorm. IV: 6, 5, nam que heec anus est examinata, continued action, and is accurately rendered by the English proa fratre quee egressa est meo, i. e. a domo patris."  The above gressive form. So the next verb E'g7Za6ovr1o.
arrangement is perspicuous, and more harmonious than that of    i "bewailing;" eo7,ovro.  See last note.  Sharpe, Penn,
Tyndale, which was copied in the E. V.  Camp., "from the house M., Kend. Iber., "plahian."  Bloomfield remarks: K   Ea&a
of the director of the sya  gu"
of the director of the synagogue."                     properly signifies to beat, or strike oneself, and then, to bewail,
b "do not trouble;" u? ut7.52e. Norton. This accords with grieve for any one."
present usage.! "they laughed at him; " xars7').eowv av'roi, Thom., Kend.,
~ "Teacher."  See ch. 2  46, note.                         Scarlett, Norton, Wakef, Sharpe, Angus, Thelwall. This verb
d "only believe;" #,6vov  riaE:svE. So E. V. of the parallel, occurs only in Matt. 9: 24, Mark 5: 40, and in this instance,
Mark 5: 36. Thom., Wesley,P Sharpe,. Wakef., Scarlett, Dick., and is rendered in the E. V. by " laugh to scorn."  This phrase
Camp., Kend., Angus, MI. The proper order of these words is is obsolete. The preposition xacr&, in composition with this verb,
the same, as in the Greek.                                   is not intensive, but has rather-as in many other instances-the
"she will be healed; acoa9nae-rat. Thelwall. See v. 48, force of "1against," and this may he well expressed by "1at."  See
note. Instead of "1shall," Wakefield, Sharpe, and Penn have the Liddell (xaxa&). "1To laugh at " is equivalent to "1deride."  This
auxiliary "1will."                                           last is, however, less familiar and intelligible to common readers.
f "1came."  Instead of datIOe)'ov of the Text. IRecept., l6tt9Ca'v   k "But; " 8c'. ~o (E. V.) in the parallels, Mark 5: 40, Matt.
is the reading of Griesbach, Tittmann, Knapp, Theile, Tischend., 9: 205. Scarlett, Norton, Camp., Angus. G. and S. French,.Lachm., Scholz, Bloomfield. Schott says: "b.3'A&Cv cum Griesb. "1mais" Iber. and Span., "1mas;" Diodati and Ital., "1ma;  De
aliisque ex cdd. plurimi8 (8 une.) verss., Peseh. Philox., Pers., Wette, "aber" BeIg., "1maar;  Dan. "men."
ed. Whel., Ar., Goth., Slav., XVulg., It. dedimus pro vulg. ellard-   I "1takino;" xoavijaac  Wesley, Sharpe, Thelwall. Although
O'~v ex vbb. sqq. oriundo."                                    avag has been rendered in the Revision of Mark at 5: 41




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.                                                   95
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
and took her by the hand, and   77jo-E, AE'y/)v,'H  w7ra,  EyElpov. by the hand,'called out, saycalled, saving, Maid, arise.          55 KIa   1EreoTp EE T- Wreva              ing, "MIaiden, orise.  And her 5&
55 And her spirit came again,                                                 spirit Preturned, and she srose
and she arose straightway:  and r7 S, KCt aEre77rr 7apaxpIta    Kat rimmediately;  and he commandhe commanded to give her meat.  aLE8tra4e v au  -    6&o         at   cayew?. ed'that something  should be
56 And  her parents were as- 561             er       a  o   ove   ar         given  her to  eat.  And  her 56
tonished: but lie charged  them,                       t                        parents  were  astonished, but
that they should tell no man what 0  E rap7YYEtAEv   aVpOLS' / 8E1    he charred them  to tell tno one
was done.                             e7Trev   To 7YEYOor'                      uwhat had been done.
CHAP. IX.                               CHAP. IX.                                CHAP. IX.
THEN he called his twelve dis-    ZYTFIAA E2AMENOZ   AND acalling together the 1
ciples together, and  gave  them  8e roTVS 8O8KcKa   aOnTas- avT0rov, twelve,b he gave them  power'&8O:KEv aUTrois' 8>valcLV  Kat Eovpower and authority over all dev-,                 \,  7                  \ and authority over all cthe dec-aV Erl 7 arrt 7 a Ta aatlpopta, Kat
ils, alnd to cure diseases.             1ovS     MEpa7w ev2         Ka    a'   mons, and  to  cure  diseases.
2 And he sent them  to preach   TErretAe, avzrovs  K]7pLV0-etV  T77'v And  he  sent them   forth  to  2
is adopted here for the sake of euphony. In Mark, the verse perfect, as in Luke 1: 22. John 20: 18. Trollope, Gram., ~ 50,
commences with  Yei rorvaots, while here it begins, avros'   1  p. 133. Winer, ~ 34, 3, note by Stuart.
a, fw    r,s     x,ociaaisn. As           is rendered by        "calling together;" avyxa).eac/uevos. Wesley, Penn, Kend.,
the finite verb " he put —out," the next participle  (xoaaas)  Thelwall, M.  The participial construction (" being called ") is
may be most properly rendered by its English equivalent.    adopted by Camp., Dick., Scarlett, A
adopted by Camp., Dick., Scarlett, Angus.
" " called out;"  TeJrrae.  So Rob. (Lex.' in loco,    a,5s0V'),   b The reading of the Textus Receptus,  acr/'rs aroi, is
" to call out, cry cut, exclaln."  Penn, 51. See v. 8, note.
canceled by Griesb., Knapp, Theile, Tischend., Kuincel. Schott
"Maiden;" 2! rccras. So (E. V.) v. 51. Rob. (Lex.), "a remarks:;'Qum vulgo post Sc63eya adduntur, /tarirs  av',roV
girl, maiden."  Camp., Penn, Angus, Kend. Euphony renders desunt in cdd. multis (6 unc.) verss., Fesch., Sahid, Arm., Slav.,
this preferable to " maid."                                 eorumque loco cdd. IX minuse. plures et versiones habent 4arorise " r  EEiov. "d Rise," instead of " arise," is the render- oGroovs, glossema agnovimus cum Griesb. aliisque."  Bloomf.:
ing of this verb (E. V.) Matt. 24: 7, 11; 26: 46. Mark 4: 27; " These words, not found in very many of the best MSS., several
10  49. John 5: 8. 1 Cor. 15: 32. Rev. 11: 1.           Versions, and some Fathers, are canceled by almost every Editor
from Wetstein to Scholz. Some MSS., too, and those Versions,
P " returned; "  rEaureetve. Thom., Wesley, Norton, Camp., which have not ua&'. avZToV, have aroao'r.ovs avovi. Nothing,
Scarlett, Dick., Penn, Keend., Thelwall, M. Robinson (Lex., in therefore, can be plainer than that both are from the margin. It
verbo).                                                     may be said, indeed, that these words are confirmed by Matt.
q "r ose;" a&,'ia. Thelwall, M. See note on "rise," in this 10: 1. But it is more probable that they have been introduced
verse.                                                     from  thence, since better reasons may be imagined for their
r "immediately;" 7ra(otoya.  Kend., Norton, Campbell, insertion than for their omission."  In addition, it is worthy of
Scarlett, Dickinson, Angus, Thlelwall, M. In the parallel, Mark remark, that ol &o0ex a simply occurs at v. 12, ch. 8: 1; 18: 31,
5: 42, the adverb Esv&9os is placed before the verb, thus, ev'&co  and in other instances. Syriac, xoi' 2. (" his twelve"). The
ciavran7, " immediately-rose."                             usual custom of the Syriac translator being to suffix the pronoun,
when the article occurs with a noun in the Greek text,-his ren" that something should be given her to eat;" acr7' o9fjvat  dering is really equivalent to " the twelve."  Tyndale, Cranmer,
cexyErv.  So E. V. of Mark 5: 43 (3ofv7at  a,~vi  Rayev). Wesley, Camp., Norton, "the twelve;" De Wette, "die Zw6lfe."
Angus, Penn, Wakefield, Norton. As "something" is really a
11)C.         Robinson (Harmony) brackets uax?7Ta's avzovV.
supplement (ri subaudtiur), it has been italicized, as in Wakef.
It should be so distinguished in the parallel, Mark 5: 43. See   a "the demons;" 7ratva  & Salcdy6vla.  Norton, Kendrick,
Revision of Mark 6: 37, note.                              Camp., Sharpe, Wesley, Thelwall. G. Fr., S. Fr., and De Sacy,
""touns les d6mons;" Iber. and Span., "todos los demonios;"
"no  one;";E,    Thom., Norton, Scarlett, Wakefield, Diodati and Ital., "tutti i demoni."  The Belgic retains the
Sharpe, Penn, Koend., Thelwall, M.                         article, "de Duivelen."  In the parallel, Matt. 10: 1, the article
"what had beev done;" z, ysovds.   Wakef., Penn, Angus, is omitted before rrvevtcdrov  &xra&,cov; but it is inserted in
M. See v. 35, note. The perfect is sometimes used for the plu- Mark 6: 7,,cw rvpdadz    zpv,ae,9aoazei,.




96                         TilE GOSPEL ACCORDINCT TO LUKE.-CIIAP. IX.
neithter money; nelltier h1avetw  lr -r; rwo;qX* L ssV
otsKING JAMES  VERSION.              por           GREEK TEXTcora  exe.                 KINGnor  h JAve  tESo cots  apiece.
4 And wvhatsoever  house  ye 4KL(SMa    T~vf~ArnAdhhtvrhuey   ne~ 
eter into, there abide, and to healnce  3K AEla   ro   OEOV, Ka eo-Oe    preachgeX-           there   rema in, and thence dethepasick.rtTovs  a-OEOvlTs.                                 Kat E5KaE and to heal the sick.  And whoever kshall not 5
5 And whosoever will not re- s                                         
ceive trou ~~t/~5, vhny      ototatv s e~epXOlUerotz  atto  r7-~   7to- receive  you, when  ye go  out
3 Andhe  sai  unto tem, Tat     ApOS' aKeTVO     KaL EV    pETE  ELS' said to themat city, sTake notiff  foeen
nothingcfor your journey, neither T            O031    1L7TE  pa/ 0VS', /s1kTE'the journey, neither -staff,.nor
staves, nor scrip, neither bread,                          / P7
neither money; neither have two               V   fL7TE apTOh, /-477TE apyv   kbag, nor bread, nor money,
cy ~ ~ ~   ~    ~ ~ ~aoa tsotoV           7roeTE v va e   a7rort      a- the dust from  youhnr     feetwo  coats  apiece.
4 And  whatsoever  house  ye   Ka'  ELUS' 771/ aV OtK~aV ELtGE`AO77TE, And hwhatever house ye enter,' 4
etritteeaieanthec.                            E EETE, E  Kat Ev L   E    " aEPXErov.  there  remain, against  thencem.   And ed ep   the journey;(" TOE.                 It is not necss ary to regard meal."  Ammonius (cite d   w eby Kuincel)k "pt' )w rshall not  5
5 as  a substitute for the pwhossessive rooun here.  In the  o    o                  ov,  oe. Liddell, "a leatern
parallel, Mark 6 iv8, the        is simplyou, when ye go out of that             etc.
city, hake of the  ery dut fromAEOS' E'KEL'V?75s, KaLL TOP) KOZJLOPTOJ/'from  that city, shake off -meven
rendering, the supplement "their" is necessary before "journey,"          -,z' o)o,ea iero                  vo7,
and is, therefore, properly employed in the E. V. In the passage w kceov   s' a7t otou f                er   aorfr.
before us, the article is used by Sharpe, Wakef., Penn.  Syriac,                                          Odyss. 18  108..d;t. (Murd., "for the jour ney"). Hteb. N. Test.,.b. Be lg., " Scrip" is obsolete.
"den weg;" Luther and De Wette, " denl  Weg;"  Danish,           "whatever."  Thomson, Norton, Campbell Sharpe  Scarlett
" Beien;" G. Fr., "pour le voyage;" S. Fr., "le chemin;"
redrn, th supemn it thi                                    Pen isnd necessar beor  "1 Whatsoever " is olV
Iber. and Span., "el camino;" Diodati, "lo cammino;" Ital., Penn, Kend., Angus, M. "Whatsoever" is obsolete.
" pel viaggio."                                                  i " Into," after "enter," is superfluous.  It is omitted by
"beforustaff."  Insteae                    Wesley, Norton, Scarlett, Dick., Penn, Kend., Angus,  M.  It
e"staff." Instead of  udfovs of the Text. Recept., fll ov is was retained S i n Mark 6: 10, where the arrangement of the senthe reading adopted by Griesbach, Tischendorf, Knapp, Theile, tence (as revised) is different.
Tittmann,    ol          e Lachmann, Scholz. Kuincel "Ao, ita cum codd.
prastantissimis h. 1. ut Matt. 10:10 pro  KfSovs legendum est."     "whoever."  Present usage demands this orthography of the
Schott " Pro vulg. aSdS3aovs (quod correctionem sapit, qua verta pronoun.
Christi cume   Marc. 6  8. prorsus componerentur) cum  Griesb.   k "shall not receive;" i  e'o,:ae (first aorist subj.). Dick.,
aliisque recepp. hfSoV ex codd. permultis (7 unc.) verss., Pesch., Wlakef. So properly rendered in the parallel (E. V.) Mark 6: 11.
Arr., Pers. Sahid., ith., Arm., Slav., XVulg., It."  Bloomfield: " Will not." con.veys the idea of determination; while mere future
"M anyMS." hntave  o6fl(caov,   o whihe is xt prfrredeby  6alm 3ostal h  acionish  huhntetx.Thsinfteisacsi
recet Eitos.   y te wy, t my b  rearkd tat n Mtt.whic rthiedE V is fault by givingereth adifretranenderng, wfhersen
10e 10rtea bstEdtosnav adopted byGiebcb   ichdorf" Seepp Blome in thne Gasreekisethe  isae  Thfere rstsbuntvneethste.oc
TIttmis aproratelyn rendeedzb  "uneiter  in E. OV, inthe firs  Trl.cra.o3dp  4:"n  eaieprpstostecn
instnce.In  he ohers itshoud brenereduniormlby Junctihover(ub.) isrusednwth u     demnds tinsta  ofrtheo utre; asfth
"nor."aNotonmi   Camp.. Sh arpe,  carletto W"ak8ov ef.,end., Ms.," at  6:2,o~i) e~wrc  9ado.
Ahgisi rendear thi wor  "n8 or"siual thmoseinstances cept thies  k "fro thalnt rceity;" uhr 8rco~a (frste aorist b. Thi Discthe
firs.,  rob. (Lexd., in Aerbm), "Repated, Vuhr.. -It."   neomiterd  4 usullsneo   s5   tsol not  b confesteie oeemntounde whith Mere    Sour
anor befor differn parts of, thc  isamefred clause."llth  atyondalte (162.ourignhetet Erasm s, Msont. "d  te ivitate' in;
reen "bag;"s  Byv   Norton, Ctampbell reangus, Pehy, in obt. wiberh "de aqE.lla cisfudad." iiga ifretrndr              hr
(lexon Mi ark)  6of) unel(nMt.10:1)U                          sac- e "even;"icativ. Ctamp., Dick., Rend., M. 232lghe Erasmus
ensoriaceu,quo pTores etr viaocres panem atiues cibos gesstare. Mront., Bezam, Casali, "et13:Iam;  Schottive; Bepoigion, "ookcon"
s'olean."  Soron Juditp13. 10rp,  SK ar e'laett Wakef.,  Ke.  S. Frt., 16meme;"v? Iber., "h, asta;"Dodai,"ezado"D
Ar~asxen'r thi word7 (B. nor"indal -hshe ptintainceherxcbagtof "endog.  theatN  Testy;.,ro T~. Syr.,  a ("'ve,"E Murdock).h




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKTE.-CHAP. IX.                                                     97
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
6 And they departed, and went 6 EtePXOtEeo             t Od d )tpXOVTO cKaTa  they   departed,   and,went
through the townls, preaching the ras, Ktlay, EvayyeA SofLEVoc       Ka' through the country ~from  viigospel, and healing every ivhcre.  Oepa7reo rrer  7rarcaxov.                        lage to village, Ppreaching the
7 Now   Herod   the  tetrarch            7  fItKov  e  b'IHpoVy           T e- | good news, and healing everyheard  of all that was done by                       T                              where.  Now  Herod,q the  te- 
him: and he was perplexed, be-  rlPX                                  a            trarch, heard of all that was
cause  that it was said of some, rrwaex' KaCL &77w0opEt,  (t            ~ Ad-  trarch, heard of all that was
that John  was  risen  from   the yeTOat vWo  TtYov               OrtI'Icoavvrls  done by him; and he was perdead;                                   EE~i~rctL  EK               8 f             plexed, because it was said rby
dead;                                   eyriyeprat EK,eKpeoy'   V80  rVaP, v
8 And of some, that Elias had              7Ot'Aa                  a    AA      some, Jon hath risen from the
appeared;  and  of  others, that aI "E   Ore 7rpo00irr s' E              s,    p   dead;  and  tby  some,uElijah  8
one of the old prophets was risen  Xa,            aerr'    9h Ka        ELV                 ppea, and by o| thers,
again.                                            avE7, l.  vOne of the old prophets whath
9 And Herod said, John have  Hpo_,rs,'Ioavvv          yv        Eywe aTrEKE- risen  up.   And  Herod  said, 9
I beheaded; but who is this of                       TIS    EOtLV OUTOS, WE Pt John  xI beheaded;  but who
whom  I hear such things?  And  OU  E2/r   aovco  rotavra;   [ac  is this of whom  I hear such
he desired to see him.                  E(17Te t e['1 acVTOr.                       things?  And Yhe sought to see
n "went through the country;"  trjoxovro.  This is a case ojr is used here simply as a sign of quotation. For the renderwhere the accusative is implied and governed by 8?uk, in composi- ing of iyyE,?zea,  see cll. 7  16, note on this verb. Robinson
tion with i',ozo/a6.  Rob. (Lex., 3aezXo/uac): "Absol. with accus. (Lex.) says: " Pass. perf. Eylyeo/ ae, and aor. 1. r&yE'o&9iv, to have
impl. as z'Sv y    ziv, r'v ZO6R2,   zv xcqav, i. e., through the been roused, and hence to arise, to have risen."  Hence both
adjacent country, the region round about (around); Acts 8: 4, these tenses are usually active in signification.  So in Rev. of
40, 8LEozeffOEvoS  evayyei5ero  dres nr2ets 7raaa (E. V.,' passing  Mark 6: 14,'yofq is rendered " hath risen."
through, he preached in all the cities'); with zara — ctceas,   t s" by some."  See note r.
Luke 9: 6."  This verb is often followed by an accusative of          Elijh bth  ppered;"           H           On the use
place, as in Luke 19: 1.  Acts 12:10; 13:6; 15:3, 41.,.  *,<,.of off see note s. Tl'he aorist epavq has here the force of a
Beza and Castalio, " obierant;" Schott, "obierunt."  Leverett' 
Beza ad Castlio, " obirunt.  Leverett- perfect. Buttmann, Gram.,  137, 3- "When the reference or
"Obeo, to visit by passing from place to place, travel through." perfect. Bttmann, Gram., 13, 3:    hen the reference or
8eb does not refer to, ciusc,  it ibvions tha, ta the suplement  relation of time is sufficiently clear from the context, the aorist
As 8ta' does not refer to Yc.xag, it is obvious that the supplement
representing the object of  8z, should be inserted. As an alter- can be employed instead of the perfect."  Kihner,  256, 2,
rep resenting " the ob et of  shouldbeinserted.Asanalter-Rem. I: " The aorist is often employed even instead of the pernative renderingo, " they went on."  So the Dan., " droge frem."
fedt, when the relation of the past to the present need not be
~ "from village to villagen;"  caxd vas  xc6zas.  Angus. Beza expressed emphatically."  Winer, 6 34, 4, a, note 2. The specifiand Schott, "singulos vicos;" De Wette, " Dorf fiir Dorf;" G. cation of the time is made by the perf. yye,?a1, v. 7.
and S. Fr., "de bourgade en bourgade;" De Sacy, " de villageis used as in v. 7. See note on that
en village;" Iber., "de aldea en aldea;" Rheims, " from town to
town."  YKara is here used distributively, as in Acts 20: 20. verse, supra.
Bretschneider (scara): "De tempore ac de loco dicitur distribu-   w "hath risen up;"  aveiav;. See note, supra, on'drav.
tion, ita ut ordinem  et vices indicet; de loco zxar  T6:OrSo in; Up" may perhaps be pleonastic here; still it makes a distincsingulis tocis, Matt. 24: 7. Luc. 8:1, xarJa 7rrctv, per singulos tion between the verbs, analogous to that of  yye~? za, and
urbes, oppidatim, Stadt ffir Stadt, xara xciCoaiy, vicatim."  The avaazi7.
rendering of some translators, "all the villages," or, "every    x "I beheaded;" dsrexesc2eoa.  Thom., Camp., Wakefield,
village," is less accurate than " from village to village."  Rob. Kend., M.  So this word is properly rendered in the parallel
(Lex., uoFcu7?), "a village, hamlet."                         (E. V.) Mark 6: 16. The aorist, thus rendered by the English
P "preaching the good  news;" Etayye6zecuevo.    See ch. imperfect (its usual equivalent), corresponds with our usus lo.
4: 18, note.                                                 quendi.
q As "the tetrarclh"  seems to define " Herod," a comma is      " he sought;" 7Z7ee.  Wesley, Sharpe, Kend., Angus, M.,
inserted after the prop"sesonero " name.o                   Thelwall (" was seeking "). This verb occurs in some of its in.
inserted after the proper name.
flections one hundred and  eighteen times in the N. T. It is render
"by some;" ~si 6tov.  Wesley, Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn, ed in the E. V. by "seek," one hundred and seven times. In six
Dickl., Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M. So often in N. Test. "Of," of the eleven exceptions, "seek" is the more appropriate equivain the sense demanded here, is obsolete.                      lent.  Vulg., Mont., Eras., "qucerebat; " Belg., "hij zocht;"' "John hath risen;"'Or.'aIowvv~s Ay'yEszca~. The particle De Wette, "er sauchte;" G. and S. Fr., "il cherchait;" Dami




98                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. I-X.
KING JAMES'I VERSION.                            GREEK  TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
10 And the apostles, when they                / Kat VerEP    ot lowee                 him.  And the apostles return- 10
them  of thle kingdom  of God, and  7repi 7'~s' fiao'tAecas' TOV                   d~eo,       them an   d spoke  to the
were returned, tol.   epa  and him  aled that   ose wh                                                         o        him
they12 And  dowhen the day began to ok' ya~ KAwrev    prpoeov rev   of h                      great thing. fNo s they  had
othem, and  went aside  privately              I, o-  gan gto  declined   e tookad them  and
into At desert place, belonging to  TW           v' ~E  aAVL-  ewitlhdrew privately into a desthe city called Bethsaida.                v-s Byoa~. 11 Ol,, VXa  ert place belonging to da city
wa11 Andwythn the people, when they                                        oX  o o'callme   near and thsai da.   And   the 11
knew  it, followed  him: Se    and t h e multi-  cvrow 7v  XAoV'hra    a7reA    Kt    crre w Sen the crowd away     it, t folru de           m  a ay, that they may go into  eV -r KE KAO  V O,.a KE a'TOtS'  lowed  him: and  he  receivedlla
rciethe              towns  and  country  round  t{apovs Karahv~Jo-eoo' Kak espoo'trlJ contryarond, andlo            c
" them  of the k" Diodatiom" cercava." "God, aniesired  (copied ing  the  "concerning;"  e  (cu   g eit.). Thom., Ca
Ed. V. from  Tyndale)th    o           fKL Torigis    PkP~'OEpa   cerning the renderingdom  of GodLuther, "be- Thelwall, M.'               12
gehrte."                                                           f "E aTo.        The pa rtic and heale isd those who had needt
12 "And the apostles returned t?74TKAVV;" rO-' of healingoat govoo. now" in English. Sethe dayRob. (Lex.).- 12
Thom., Norton,  T      yndale, Cra,  Geneva.  Luther  "Und e                           gan  to decline; and the twelve
wear~~~~~~~~~~                                          Kend., tlllenl came  Rob. twelve  86\ ot'  bo), " to deca~o,2~
Apos t ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~~~1"ael k-mnweder. aeWttnd  esaihetndi tpo-KnTewl.                  ob.ime.,inero,"oe
stel zuruick."  Alternative rendering, " havinlg returned."  So  othdy." Thr.sa liss  fes&im 
er.and said unto hab im  Send tose mulvuel to loso- eTnviados." 
~whll~TSen thus used. Compawae Judges 9 9 (Sept.)hey
tude away, that they may go into  EL'S' TaS' KV'KAo) KcO/.ds, KaTtS    a    oitotevlae    n
the    y relatetowns  and;"country  round Scarletpo, KaTav,       Kaot EV   OOV    c naV.  A   ruan. Expend. Alode, andI
lMont., Eras., Beza, Schott, "narraverunlt;"  Castal., "narra- vav~-os J& zoS 72toiv ls to~[eav.  Luke 24-29.
arunt sgte;"   DiodBelg. ati, "v    cerh aal."   He den;sired" (coLuthpied in the  "oncerning;zahl- (Septuagint),  Thor, Camp., Wakef., i  tr
E. V. from Tyndale) originated in the rendering of Luther,"1 be- Thelwall, M.
ghteno;" G. and S. Ft., "iraconterent;" Iber.,                              conarnatoni;" Dan.,  Teos  pritci,  m e,oa cotenu, the sun, t he day decl i
"And the apostles returned;"   oa'rekavrse oi a~rr'arolot. "1now "in English.  See Rob. (Lex.).
Tho., f  orton, Tyndale, Cran. veo), Geneva.  Lut ih detail, Und desribe, Eras., "declinare."  ieSyr., Wesley, NortonPial, " tPenn, Dick.,
narrapostel kamen wieder." DeBr Wettesch.: "Propus ad finem kehrem perduco narrapo- Kend.o;,N. Thelwallst., M. Rob. (Lex., a declinar " Ital., "ato decline, spoken
stel zurick."  Alternative rendearro ing, expono   etu rned."  So of the day."  There is an ellipsis of        v after this verb,
Jlber., " I habi~ndose vuelto los enviados."                    when thus used.  Compare Jndges 19 oa9 (Sept.), Maro,9'ik
"they related;":6Ly.910avro.  Scarlett, Theiwall.  Vugrb    sh           u            Ad le                       4      i
Mobe distinguishedt.,  in translation, from several Schothers, narraverunt s  aa  eb. N. TeCastal.,.". In the parallel, Mark24  29. Jer. 6 35,  4
riutnt;  Beg, "veraalde        Lutao,  which  are r end ered by "tell," in follows the participe, tu. Lidd.: "Later, in trans. in act. 
ten   G. and S. Fr., "racont rent" Iber., "c ontaron    Dan.,'j).og Y.AiveC, u)  e'Qc zZ/ivC, the sun, the day decli
"fortdlte."  Liddell (in verbo), "1to set out in detail, describe, Eras., "1declinare." Syr.,     (Inf. Pial, "to decline "). Heb.
narrate."  Bretsch.: "Proprius ad finem rem perduco, narrando; N. Test.,        Iber., "9a declinar; " Ital., "a declinare."
LXX   seepius pro -ft) enarro, expono et quidem. rem omnem,
Marc. 5  16. Luc. 9. 10. Act. S  33, etc."  This verb should    h"aena;   roe,'ve.Mrok    yic 
be distinguished, in translation, from several others, as &vayiiAiW, Heb. N. Test., ~5   In the -parallel, Mark 6  35, the yroinoun
ixha~e', eiwb A'co,  l~w  aIEcw, which are rendered by "1tell," in follows the participle, thus, 7ooae2,96svreg a`hpr olpexr-a9',a azxthe E. V. Syr., Q""    (related, or narrated).                   to E2Yo',"idscpecaethmndad.   In the
b "wha  grea thing;" ela.  An~M.  So(E. V. Markpassage before us, the arrangement is different, rrooaE2,O'vj E g88
11wht  ret higs'a.       nbus, M.S       E.V)Mar                 r~x lov a'  To avoid the disagreeable repetition
3    8. Rob. (Lox.)  "Neut. e0'ar sometimes expresses also ad- of "1him," and yet retain the force of neo'lc, the rendering "1came
miration, how many and great things, as in Eng. what things, near " is adopted instead of "1came near to him."  Rob. (Lex.,
q. d.,'w.hat great things!  So generally of great or unusual deeds, in verbo), "  to come to, or near to any place, or person, to apLuke 9    10."  Bretsch.: "1Dicitur-de quantitate interna: ita proach."  See ch. 7    18, note. So this verb is rendered (E. V.)
neutrum 5laa quain inaqu, quanta, Marc. 3:8.                   Acs73,"edeVer"r~a~ocvveiaiol  ~t
"ithdrew;  V'rXCV'e.j08.  Norton, Sharpe, Wakef., Thel- 8    29, "Go near," IlHee   He.1    2  "e   sda
wall, M.  See ch. 5    16, note. Bretsch. (in loco), "1me subduco, near," UoaoexCV',e~e,9
secedo."  Rob. (Lox.).                             "~~~~~~~~around; " vwclz~rp. Penn, S carlett ("1 round "), Sharpe. Ro D.
d   y"a  city."    being nnarthrous, this is the proper (Lox.), "as adv. around."  E.anxeeeocreudstdhr.
redeia.   oTydae.Te  efniearice  istapeae  i  "oudabut"  ywhchthswod s edeedrwe  uedths




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. IX.                                                       99
KING JAMES'2 VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
7 - S- R ~~~~-710 ~ -  OF    W               EV  E s7 - tv                                   wevvAvzvvvvv
about, and t d   e two fishes, and  lookget victuals: wp /a;  e'  r    opap eA fyi-  f      provisionhes,;t lookedfor heraven,
for we are here in a desert place. ro7w~  Eo-bLE'V.             -L ]ZI  E  86 7wpO-V are in a desert place.  But he 13
13to  heavenBut he   bles seaid unto them, Giveand   Ve  avrovv s   KaVT V VLEFS, Oz- said to  thblessed          them, and broke,
e find;" toeat A.  Wesley, Nor t  "                       t                   i        en o t,, unlessa;" et stie.  Norton, Sharpe, eamp., ScaylettPea n,
Wakef., Angus, Thelwall, M. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Schott, Dick., Wakef., Kendrickf, M. Strictly speaking, thlese words are
WeG. Fha.,  pour-trouve no more buet fivand Span., e loaver, is lVnot co7Jsonant  wit  our said  iom. Se have  Ro b. and Bmore    tshanh.
"h11alen;" Diod~lti and Ital., " troyinco;" Kuinoel, " reperia~nt." |(ex)
eb. and two fishes; except we should        o   X ES,,            t;opEvEVEs  fiveoa    a. Norton, Kes  nd ic., two fishes;lwall, M.ungo and buy meat for all this peo-  "JLEi~ aq/opaO~o/I1_Ev Ets- wcap~a Tov less  we  should  go  and  buy
ple.  Aroisions;"  OtaTOa.    ep taa.  14 M This wor                                   od as a generic tem for alall that is people.  (For 14
14 (Fo   they    ere  aout fie y~pc~o-E   v a~3ES' W1EV~aKtO-XLAtoL. they were about five thousand
only in thouis  instance.   It is desirable to distinguish it f r osm iaoTs a-    menRob. (Lex.,)   And he said to his dis-.", whi     ch is  sometimples, Make them  sit dow viualO, K TaK VaTE avrovS KAtLiasn ciples,  Mak   them  reclino    e,tin
" meat," in the E. V. Bloomfr. says: " This word is properly a note.
military fifties inrm, a company. vnd literally sigcompanifies aof fifty.  And they 15
15 And tfor hey didre." Sharpe. The thought deo, and mands thisoV ov, Kat arEKA rangev- dorto, Sharpe, Penn. This iso, an accusative theof m allnd hatre
them  all sit down.                      ras'.   16 Aa)3cwv  3E  TOV\S' 7FEPTE  dline. And uwhen hie had taken 16
16ment of then he words, accordin t o our ussfive  loavquendi. SapOV   K     To   - Deva- the forcive of an adves  anrb.d  thea as sutwouand the two fishes, and looking up  /JAE/taS' Et's' To)) ovpavo~v, EVAy?-fse,'elo dupthavn
etto heaven, "deln hier sinsed thwir an einem wasten Orte;" Iberianaro, diendum KrEKAa-E, Kased wvand blest discubitushem, orano discubentium.,
"pfindorque aqui estamos en un ugar despobladon ("    Ital., " p,  per, less;",re.  Norton, Sharollope,  Gram., p.    94, S  40arlett, Penn,
Wakef., Angus, Theiwall, Ml. Vuig., Mont., Eras., Beza, Schott, Dick., Wakef., Kendrick, M. Strictly speaking,, these words are
qui noi sniamnt;  in luogo vinden;serto " LuthBeza, " fam  hc iqiae loo dnlessertoaps."  This phrase, owG. Fr., "pour-trouver; " S. Fr., "1trouvent;" Iber. and Span., ever, is not consonant with our idiom. See Rob. and Bretsch.
allsumusen;" ulg.Diodati and  ItEr asmusl., "trovquia h"c in loco des erianto t." (Lexx.).
Heb. N. Test.'X, =r~'z. Syr., t\O~."P "food;" Al                                   & tara.  Norton, Kend., Dick., Theiwall, M.
Tke Eprovisions;   rtu'.  Kend., M. This forA occurs Mtheat" is no longer used arras a generic term for all that is eaten.he did Luter's,
" denn wlr sllzd her ln der Wtiste."distributive dicitur et per riomina numeralia distributiva explionly in somethis instance. It is desirable to ead" is atinguish it from sen- candumRob. (LeFr., "a),de ci quante;atab" Ital.es, food."di ciquanta;"
enae.ra, which isus sometimes rendered  victuals," and sometimes    q  Mthatke the objecline   Kara2 ret of Sgive"e c. 7 36,
smeat," in the Ed. V. Bloomf. says: This objecrd i s, therefore, properly a note.
supplemeit. Ther  e is an ellipsis of.. Compare 2 King s 4: 42,.
miltar temandlitraly ignfie aprovisioning.              r "1in companies;"' %2talagx.  Wakef., Kendrick, M., Angus,
for here."  Sharpe. The thougt demands this arrage- Norton, Sharpe, Penn. This is an accusative of manner, and has41.
Sept., rza~ elzee ~5Js rq 5 ~ac5f za.~a~tE~roa2,, yCa e~zrV O ~.etment of the words,  accordi,  sto our usts loquendi.  So De the fore of                                       than adverb. Kuincel (in loco): "Ad  2t   uba-t.
ovWette,  odenn  ier sind wir an einem wfsten Orte   Iberian, diedum  za   sed    ai  est discubtus, ordo discubentium."ze
porque aqui estamos en un lugar despob tlado   Ital., poicb  Klner, Gram.,  21378, 3, Rem3. 1.Khn Trollope, Gram., p. 25694, 2     40, Re 5. 1.
qhi noi siamo in luogo deserto   Beza, "nam hic in loco deserto Ohs. 16, Bos. G rac'I.
sumus;" Vulg. and Erasmus, ""                                          "of fifty;"  i' xrwrvvxOVTa.  NNorton, Wakef., Kendrick,
The E. V. follows the arrangement of Tyndale, as be did Luther's, Angus. Bretsnteid|er (Lex., rs')   Vocabulis numeri junctum_
"denn wir sind bier in der Wtiste."                            distributive' dicitur et per nomina numeralia distributiva expli" 1sometlhin r"  "1Give ye them to eat" is an imperfect sen- candum est."  S. F r., "1de cinquante" Ital., "1di cinquanta"
tence. Our usus loquendi demands that the object of "1give " Belg., "1elke van vijftig."7.should be expressed.  This object is, therefore, indicated as a    "rqie"Sev  4  oe
supplement. There is an ellipsis of t'r.  Compare 2 Kings 4:42,    "weheadtkn"2sch.So(.V)Mr8:41
Sept., xal el7r8 J6,re rp( 2ar5 Yeat cae'coaav, xa ctz Eirv 0 )ELTOVQ's  cui'ri3 l'sc~aI TVTO ivvrcop  arm' ~In narration, the aorist often has the force of the pluperfect.
Jicrov oy ce4,cao, Ti J   OiicoE'Vaa.Inthe Generov a  fa; ht   Buttmann, Gram., ~ 137, 3.  Kiihner, Gram., ~ 256, 2, Rem. 1..JbG ro  ~acaxal  Inthe Gneva tanslaton ofCrosby, Gram., ~ 580.
this passage, the ellipsis- has been supplied thus, " Give it unto
the people, that they may eat."  In the parallel, Mlark 6: 36, ri   v"1he looked up;" cacq2AEoctg.  So (E. V.) Mark 6: 41.
patceIsomatie   Rob (ex).beor "lokdp, it is: not neesr  to epre  it hee-the 




100                      THE;GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
brake, and gave to the disciples'EIaov 7'rog 1LacrlOTas 7rapaTrtOEVat and gave xthem to the disciples
to set before the multitude.                  ox.         17  KaL      ayto set before the crowd.  And 17
17 And they did eat, and were'                                    Ka,    p      they ate and  were all satisall ~filled:  and  there  w~a~s  taken;oEXOPTafO77O       wav'TE.- Kf7Xl o.?p    the1y ate and  Iere   all satisall filled: and there was taken                                 I      -           fled:  and there,were taken up
up of fragments that remained to  7-O 7ept(r(rev(rav  avTrots KAaalo-a-   fed;  and t                 here leftere ta
zthem   twelve baskets.               WV,  KO~WOL &OaEKa.                         of fragments bwhich were left
^     to them, twelve baskets.  And 18
18 And it came to pass, as he            18  IAI  eyEverEo  EV rU    et aL it came to pass, as he was praywas alone praying, his disciples were
were  with  him;  and  he  asked,                              pt, hid  
them, saying, Whom  say the peo-    v7j                                        KIL with him; and he asked them,
ple that I am?                          e7riypOcrc E   aTo,   yo, vr, a  saying, dWho  do  the  crowds
verbs being connected by "and."  This rendering is literal zovs, Luke 9: 16; ace. implied Matt. 14:19. Mark 6: 41;
(" blessed them "), yet it is believed that the thought may be 8: 7."  Bretsch. (Lex., in verbo, eodem): "De laudibus Dei cum
expressed by this rendering, "he blessed God for them," or, gratiarum  actione conjuncta, ad usum  Hebr.,z, il epulis,
" thanked God for them."  In this case, " them " (avrovs) refers potissimum sacris, Matt. 14: 19; 26: 26. Marc. 6   41; 8: 7,
to " bread" and " fishes" (a'irzo xcad Uio iZ9Ese). Kuincel (in 14, 22. Luc. 24: 30. 1 Cor. 10: 16, ro' roT'z,o,     o eiioyovloco): " Deo pro iis egit: avrovs, pro en' cavzovs, refertur ad UEV, super quod Deum laudamus, formulam benedictionis efimur."
i'rozovs et Z1'XJvas. Nempe apud Hebraeos moris erat, cum cibum    x  them."  Wakefield, Penn, Scarlett, Camp., Norton. This
capere vellent, ut recitarent antea precationem, cujus initum erat supplement is necessary to render the sentence complete. So,~,r,r  78!'  quibus verbis Deum laudabant, et pro potu cibo- in the parallel (E. V.) Mark 6:41. In Matt. 14  19, the ellipsis
que gratias agebant. Hinc factum est, ut -_ et er)oyverv, quod  (of this passage) is supplied by zovs a'ozovs.
ei respondet, ad ipsum  cibum  potumque transferrentur, ita, ut     " they ate;"  Taxyov. Sharpe, Kend. The verb is rendered
addito casu nominum rei quarto, significarent Deo gratias agere in the imperfect, without"  did," by Norton, Wakefield, Scarlett.
pro cibo et potu, atque idem valerent quod evaoctazrEzv, ut 1 Sam. There is no emphasis here, which demands the form " did eat."
9:13 (ohros C oyg e rZv t~vaiav), Sept. Heb.  -7(nWh..      Z "were-satisfied;" ~ZoezradeoOaav.  Thom., Wesley, Nor1 Cor. 10:16 (rc5 rrorrSoo'fE r')2oyia~ 8 e2o,~.oYo'~,uev)" Blooml Cor. 10:1~6 (-co'  orov. voya o ViUE).7  Bloom- ton, Scarlett, Camp., Penn, Dick., Kend. So (E. V.) Mark 8:4.
field approves this view of Kuincel. In the parallel, John 6: 11, De W ette, "     wurden —gesttigt;" Be lg.,   "wierd en -verzaddigt; 
EvXaeaotzvaas   (a gliving thanks") is used instead of ev6'Y7raE  S. Fr., "furent rassasies;" Diodati, "furon saziati."  See ch.
(" he blessed").  It seems from this, that the words were used: 21, note. In the parallel, John 6:12, the E. V. properly
by the Evangelists as synonymous.  So in Matt. 26:26, the has "were filled," but there the verb is rvha9(aav.
same act is indicated by eV')alzorr jaag, thus, 2afi)v o Yrlaovs
sm  aetois  cat Ed oyaas.   biaae at ~.i0oV   zot. /xalrs.    a "were taken up;"?Ijgo.  Wesley, Wakef. (" taken away"),
Trollope (Analecta) on Matt. 14: 19, has this note: " Eia6iyae  Dick., Gray (note on Angus). The idiom of our language obliges
scil. T     a lecV, not Mcott. 1'1ov." a In the other miracle of the us to render the verb in the plural, as "baskets" is its nominative.
sanme kind, related in the next chapter (v. 36), instead of EiVoy?-   b ", which were left;" ro rcezoaaervaav.  So in the parallel,
uas, we have ExaezavaGa.  See also Mark 8: 6. Luke 1: 64 Mark 8: 8, E. V. (nreetaoaEVara), and Matt. 15: 37 (,to;eea(sEZIoy~C3,   Zb, Oe60); 2: 28. John 6: 11, 23 (EXcaolazrtaavros  aeoov). Uniformity of rendering demands this phrase. I suggest,
SoTO xvilov). Acts 27: 35 (2acOv  a',oov, e'Xaoiko'rae zrC OeS). as a more harmonious and familiar expression, this form of the
James 3: 9 (iV aOsT~ Emioyoic, E v Oev,  xoi Cal rarea). In the entire sentence, "And twelve baskets of the fragments which
accounts of the Last Supper also, the act is indicated by one they left, were taken up." This is hardly more free than that in
Evangelist by EvJoye., another uses EiZyaaz cr ev.  The two the text, and a change in the order affords a sentence more agreewords are, therefore, plainly synonymous. With regard to the able to our usus loquendi. Nearly like this, Norton, " and twelve
objection, that ev2oyerZv is applied in Luke 9:16, and 1 Cor. baskets full of *the fragments that were left, were collected."
10: 16, to the things distributed, it is replied, that the expression  Wakefield, " twelve baskets of remaining fragments were taen
in those places is elliptical, more Hebrmeorum. Thus in 1 Sam. away."
9: 13. LXX. EV8oyeEt z'jv  vaiav, for eioyez zrv 9esov;V,o    " apart;" aCctra/u6vag. Thomson, Wesley, Penn, Camp., M.
Tv #vas'av.  Comp. Heb. 2: 17. In Luke 9: 16, indeed, some Liddell (Lex.). The verbal contradiction produced by " alone,"
MSS. read  ed6yeaus bt' aeogos.  The  " cup of blessing," 1 Cor. followed by the declaration " his disciples were with him," strikes
10:1 6, is the cup for which we give thanks, according to the every reader.  "Apart" suggests the thought, that he was
custom of the Jews, etc. In view of these facts, the alternative separated from the crowds which usually attended him.
reading is submitted, " he blessed God for them."  Rob. (Lex.,   d " Who."  " Whom" is ungrammatical. The error has been
V)OYEIo)): "W  ith acc. of thing; in N. Test. only of food, a meal, corrected by Scarlett, Norton, Dick., A. and G. Camp., Kend.,
a cup to bless, i. e., to ask God's blessing upon, gener. e. g. ie-  Angus, M.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.                                                        101
KING JAMES' VERSION.                             GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
3~~19
19 They answering, said, John  UE AE'yovo-  O   XAocevat;  19 O  say  that I  am?   eAnd  they, 19
the Baptist; but some say, Elias; 83E a7OKpt0E'V7ES' EItov~   Iclavr77  answering, said, John  the'Imand  others say, that one of the 7Wv BaW7-to-Tv' t[AAot &E'HAt —    erser; but gothers,h Elijah;
old prophets is risen again.             av.   &AAot   /, -rt wpO 77ryzs rts and others say that one of the
20  iHe   said  unto  them, But T3V  a&pXat/w   alvEr77/.   20 EZ7e  old prophets'hath risen.  And 20
whom  say ye that I am?   Peter 8E avTots,  Y/lEs' 6E T'va /1e AE- he said  to them, But who say
answering, said, The -Christ of 7ee  etrat;    AOKpOELS  o ye  that I am?   kAnd  Peter,
God.                                     YE 11       13                             0 ye   that I am?'And Peter,
2God. And   he  statllhrg                  ETpoS  EtE, Tbv Xptcrrov  Tov  answering, said,'The Anointed
them    And  acommhaned  tm  o&EOV.   21  0  aE EVMTA/lUo-as av- of God. And mhe chlarged and 21
them, and  commanded  them    to,
tell no man that thing,                 T ro s' 7ap77yyetAe   /a7revL   etyrW *E  commanded nthem  to tell'this
tell no man that thing,..              \    e
222'i \        Th  o  
22  Saying, The  Son  of  man  TOTOu       E rv,   Ort    eL  T O    P to no one, saying, The Son of 22
22   ayig,   he   onof  man,or \      2                                                       ( 
must suffer many  things, and be v "OP  TO    aVOpoy7rov  7roAAa  7Ja- man  must suffer many things,
rejected of the elders,'and chief  OELP, Kt avo3ooKtla rTO?,at avo  and be rejected   by the elders,
priests, and scribes, and be slain, T&Pv 7-peo'3vrepWov  Kat apXtepEOEVi and chief priests, and scribes,
and be raised the third day.              Kca   ypal/lqareovT,  Kat  a7roKw av,- and  rbe  put  to  death, and
"And;" ~.  Sharpe, Norton, Dick., Wakefield.  Belgic,   I " The Anointed."  See ch. 2: 26, note.'ende;" De Wette, " und;" S. Fr., " et;" Iber. and Spanish,   m " he charged;" O Etrit,Utaag.  Sharpe, Wakefield, Penn,' i;" Diodati and Ital., " ed."  So (E. V.) in the parallels, Matt. Angus, Murdock.  So E. V. in the parallel (z.reziyaae), Mark
16: 14, and Mark 8: 29.                                         8: 30, and in Matt. 16: 20. Mark 10 48. T'he adverb " st:aitf "Irmerser;" Bczrc'rtir'.  See ch. 7: 20, note. Kuincel ly" occurs as a qualifying term with this verb only in this pas(on Matt. 3: 1):." Yoivnlo a   zrxagoeuVo  fazr'azv'  accepit sage, and Mark 3: 12. In this latter case, gro)2Ai is joined to
hoe nomen iude, quod Judseos ita in aqua demergere instituit, ut the verb (nro2)ia EzEzriua). Hence the adverb "strictly" (E. V.,
eos hoc ritv Messim venturo obstringeret, v. Act. 19: 4.        "straitly") should be used. Where the verb is emphatic, its force
" " others; " ai-A.ot.  Scarlett, Norton, A. Camp., Dickinson, is properly expressed, as in the E. V., by "rebuke."
Kend., Thelwall, M., Wiclif. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal.,   n " them;" acvro.  Penn, M. By this arrangement, the supSchott, "alii;" Belg., "andere;" De Wette, "andere;" Dan., plement " them" is rendered unnecessary.
"andre;" G. Fr., "les autres;" S. Fr., "d'autres;" Iberian,   o " this;" rovro.  Thom., Wesley, Scarlett, Norton, Camp.,
"otros;" Diodati and Ital., "altri."  So the E. V. has rendered Wakef., Dick., Kend., Thelwall, M.
i22.oz in the next member of the sentence, A22o JS, " and others."      "to no one;" *e/Cesi.  Thom., Sharpe, Scarlett, Norton,
"Some " requires,tips', indefinite.                              P"on    n;     ~v.To.  hre   cret   otn
" ~Some " requires'V~, indefinite.             WVakef., Penn, Kend., Thelwall, M. Beza, "nulli;" Schott, "ne
h The supplement "say " is superfluous.  It is not inserted  cuiquam;" Belg., " niemant;" Dc Wette, "niemandem;" Dan.,
by the E. V. in the parallel, Matt. 16: 14, where the text is the " Ingen;" Iber. and Span., " f nadie."
same (i2LAw  1i D21cavo).  Not employed by Sharpe, Scarlett,   q "by;".  Sharpe, Scarlett, Norton, Camp., WVakefield,
Norton, Dick., Kend., Thelwall, M. No supplement in Belgic, Penn Dck. Kend. Ans Thelall M. Murdock.  Kuil, on
ZD Penn, Dick., Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M., Murdock. Kuin Cel, on
De Wette, Dan., G. or S. Fr., Iber., Diodati, Ital. It was first,               
the parallel, Mark 8: 31, says: "1Aro' positum est pro'n', ut
introduced by Wiclif, and copied from  his version by Tyndale Matt. 11:19."  So (E.  ) Matt.: 16. Acts 9: 13   2 Cor.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Manott.r e11 traslaor.                            So (E. V.) Matt. 7  ~ 16. Acts 9  ~ 13. 2 Cor.
~and other early translators.                   3: 18; 7: 13. Jude 23. The influence of the Hebrew preposi" b bath risen; "  vav~a7.  Norton (" has risen up "), Dick, tion u., as used for the author of efficient cause whence any thing
Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "Intransitive, in the active perf., pluperf., proceeds, is obvious, in modifying the usual force of Ono.  Gesen.
and second aorist; also in mid., to stand up, to rise up, to arise." (Lex.,  ").   os. 7: 4,  t j m      E. V., "an oven heated
On the erroneous use of the auxiliary "to be," instead of "have," by the baker."  Vulg., " clibanus succensus a eoquente."
withi intransitives, see ch. 4: 34, and 7: 16, notes. On the use    r "be put to death;" aozrava-vat.  Thom., Norton.  Rob
of the aorist for the perfect, Buttm., Gram., ~ 137: 3. Kiithner, (Lex.,'rr)    Spoken of death as a punisment-to put,,,        *, ~~~~~Lex., arox, eiuV) ~ "Spoken of deathl as a punilshment, —to put
Gram., ~ 256, 2, Rein. 1. Crosby, Gram., ~ 580.
Ga.,  256, 2, Rem. 1.  Crosby, Gram.,  580.     to death. Matt. 14: 5. Mark 8: 31. Luke 9: 22. John 5  18.
"'who."  See v. 18, note.                                  Acts 3: 15, etc."  So (E. V.) Luke 18: 33.  John 11  53;
k ",And;," S.  So (E. V.) in the parallels, Matt. 16: 16. 12': 10; 18: 31. Matt. 14: 5. Liddell (in verbo)': "Of judges
Mark 8: 29.  So also Sharpe, Norton, Penn, Dickinson.  Belg., to condemn to death, frequently in Xenophon; also of the accuser,
"ende;" Castalio, "et;" G. and S. Fr., "et;" Iberian, "i;" Id. Hell., 2, 3, 21 (zo22ois ukv fx,~as fpexa   ztxrexeio,,, ~roL.
Diodati and Ital., "e."                                         2os SE xZ2paCDV,' they (i. e. the Thirty Tyrants) put many to




102                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
23 And he said to them  all, If O 9r vat, Ka   r   7 TpLr7t  r pa Eyep- arise ton the third  day.  And 23
any man will come after me, let 923a. he said uto all, If vany one will
23 "P.AEE   (~ 7 p)~ 7re~vr,       t{ come after me, let him  deny
him deny himself, and take up his |          L                   N,                come after me, let him  deny
rts' OEAEt 7r0WU,ov LV EAOEt, ca7rapcross daily, and follow me.              v      d7 ) e\,             I            himself, and take up his cross
vV770aa8o  Eav-roV,, KCX daparco To.
24 For whosoever will save his                                  Itapol  auTo) KaO fJpav,  KaI  daily, and follow me. For who- 24
life, shall lose it: but whosoever dKoAovOErro                   2  7ap  av ever wwould save his life,'shall
will lose his life for my sake, the  0E Ap  7 \v  vrX7v  anrov  oro'a,   lose it, but whoever shall lose
same shall save it.                     alroAe'etI avbTvt' S    av  ha7rosame shall save it.  a~r,  0'\ s,'a    his life, Yhe will save it.  For 25
A' \v X  v  avrov  eVEKy
25 For what is a man advan- Ao-7                                                 his life, he    ill save it.  For 2
ed, if he gain the   hole   orld   T  25 7-  what zis a man profited, ifhegain
taued, if he gain the whole world, /oovv7' o'oG-Et a',qv.         t
yap  co'EAhiat a'YPrPVos', Kfp r -  the whole world, and lose hlmand lose himself, or be cast away          p, K       - the whole  world, and lose himor-aS  rTO   KOO-tXOV oAou, EavroV  E  self, or abe condemned?  For 26
26 For  whosoever  shall  be,,     a     o    e;  26 ~, p 
Ao-as' 7 7            OES';    2whover shall be asha6ed  of
ashamed of me, and of my words,',                      |                        whoever shall be  ashamed of  
aVi E7ato0-XVV  17 /AE KaL TOvS E/xo0VS
of him  shall the Son of man be  Aoyovs, ToTroPv    vi)r TO7 Avopo-   me, and of my words, of him
ashamed, when he shall come in  rov eratlcrXvvt1wOr           eTa, OTIav   e'i0A  the Son of man bwill be ashamdeath from enmity, and many because they were rich'); of the    w " would save;" #ERi-uaacao.  Pechy and Dickinson (in
executioner, to put to death, Herod. 6: 4 (zovwrawv    yevoue'vcovi parallel, Mark 8: 35), Sharpe.
aveqonv, arE'xretv E' v'asora ro2o Eo r         il\o~V 7o..      shall lose2;o" hoia.  Rend., Wesley, W6kef., M.  So'so they being discovered, Artaphernes thereupon put many of (E. V.) ishall lose;"   ro    Kend, Wesley, Wakef, M    So
the Persians to death'7)."7           thereupon put manyof(E. V.) in parallel, Mark 8: 35.
the Persians to death')."
a "  rise;" Eq0oI'vat. A. and G. Camp. (" rise again "). The    Y "he;" ovzos.  Sharpe, Kend., WVesley, Wakef., Dick., M.
pass. perf. and first aorist have usually an active signification. This pronoun is often rendered "he," when emphatic, in E. V.
Rob. (Lex.), " to arise," " to have risen."  See ch. 7: 16, note. See Matt. 13  22, 23; 27 58. Luke 1 32. Acts 3 10; 4: 9;
So (E. V.) Acts 9:8. 2 Cor. 5:15.                           9:15; 10:6.
t "on the third day;"  rn zroi'rj'ierq.  Sharpe, Norton,   z "is-profited;"  oTe2e'ratt.  So (o96e~er2trat) in parallel
Wakef., Dick., Kend. De Wette, "am dritten Tage;" Belgic, (E. V.) Matt. 16  26. Mark 8  36 (a3TE).r2ae), "shall-profit."
"ten derden dage;" Iber., " al tercer dia."                  Scarlett, Wesley, W~akef., Penn, Dick., Thelwall, M.
U "to all;" oigs erdavrag.  Wesley, Dick., Thelwall. Belgic,   a "be condemned?" g7?eco &Eis;  Sharpe. Liddell (in verbo),
"tot allen;" De Wette, " zu allen;" G. and S. Fr., " a tous;" " to cause loss, do damage to any one, hence usually to punish."  As
Iber. and Span., " a todos;" Diodati and Ital., "a tutti."  In a forensic term, it is used for amercing or mulcting one in a sum
the parallel, Matt. 16: 24, we find 6'k7aoivs e~ze Zort /aatqraZs of money, as a penalty for some misdemeanor. Herod. 6: 21,
avrov' Ei' rsr.. r. 2., "Jesus said to his disciples, If any one,"  lpuhoadv u,l —Z    or.a,  G,oaXyaL,' "they (the Athenians) fined
etc. The narration of Mark is more full, grooaxa2ea/ciu vos gTv, him-a thousand drachms."  It is also used where lfe is the for6'`2ov avv ro0t  puar7Trasg acvovg, EirEV azrogS,'o tws 9a2Ei ]   feiture for a real or pretended wrong. Herod. 3: 27, 9tre  pesx.z.;., " when he had called the crowd to him, with his disciples,  ea,9a(  orpE'a Mas va's ytevSouevovs,,dvaortvoq   7it#ov, " he
he said to them, Whoever will," etc. In the passage before us, (Cambyses) said they lied, and as liars punished them with death."
zeobgs  rdvTaS is used to indicate the fact that the crowd was The verb is used absolutely, Thucyd. III: 42, or l7o'ws l, Vog v,
addressed with the disciples. At all events, a literal rendering &i2d?uit &zeuaC&eu (where O'ava'rwq is understood).  So the
(omitting Tyndale's supplement " them") is deemed most accu- noun  yuioa signifies loss, but usually a penalty, a fine. Thucyd.
rate. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Castal., " ad omnes;" Beza, " dicebat II: 24, 9dwvrov 7,ruicav Ebr'evro, A" they imposed the penalty
-omnibus."  Syr., a       He. (" before all men").  Kuincel of death."  In view of these facts, the rendering "be condemned"
(in loco): "Allocutus est omnes sectatores suos, tune temporis is deemed appropriate, as the thought obviously is that of being
praisentes advenerant enim et alii."                         sentenced to the severest penalty which justice demands.  Comp.
v   any one;" ads.  Sharpe, Wakef., Penn, Kend., Thelwall, Matt. 16  27.
M. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Schott, Beza, Castal., "quis" (for ali- b "will be ashamed;" Ehawavvi9'saaza.    Scarlett, Sharpe,
quis, after si).                                             Norton, Camp., Wakef., Penn, Dick., Kend., MK.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.                                                      103
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
his own glory, and in his Father's, ev r-   tJ1  atVTrov  Kat rov rarpos' ed, when  che cometh  in'his
and of the holy angels.                tKa   rTwv aywwv ayye'Aov. 27 AE'yo  glory and -in that fof the Fa27 But I tell you  of a truth, 8    V/ v'4v   Ar/tcyOs,   Errl ryev   rc3v  ther, and  of the holy  angels.
there be some standing here which |woe eo-rrTeKorTov,    ov, o     u x  y7evor O-  But I tell you *truly, there hare 27'L  O eo,    ap  ['  tVrp  some iof those standing  here
shall not taste of death till they  -rat   avoarov, Ecos, av pS6fft 7r   some'of those stIndinT7                  here
see the nln(rdom  of Gode. taillAelaV 705 OeSo.                                    who will not taste of death till
se  th   k n gdothey see tGe kingdom  of God.
28 i~And it came to pass, about                yEXEVTO   E% /IET'a TOvs V AO/- And  it came  to  pass, about 28
an eight days after these sayings, yovs rovTovUr  CO Et   Lpat OKrIo, Jeig'ht days after these words,
lie  took  Peter, and  John, and  Kat 7ratpaXai3wv   rov ]lETpOV  KaL  kthat he'took with him Peter,
James, trnd went up into a moun-'lwazovvrlv  Koa'IoKco3ov,    aEtv 7r  and John, and James, and went
tain to pray.                           ET rTo opos 7rpoEvP  ao -   OaL.  29 KaL  up into mthe mountain to pray.' "he cometh;" fi2:j9.  Kend., Scarlett ("comes"), Norton  Cranmer, Geneva, and E. V.  It is omitted in all the later
(" comes"), Wakef., Penn. So parallel (E. V.) Mark 8: 38.     English versions.
d "his;" av3,ro~.  As the text of Bagster, Lachmann, and    k," that;" zai. IM.  So (E. V.) Luke 8: 1, Xait aCt',bs  et
Tischendorf have av'rov~, not ac&vov, this rendering is demanded SEve, " that he went."  Mark 9: 39. Luke 5: 17; 10: 38.
instead of " his own."  Sharpe. But as Griesb., Knapp, Theile, S. Fr., " qu'ayant pris;" Iber., " que llevo;"  Ital., " cll' egli
and Scholz have atzov, the alternative rendering " of his own" presi;"  Belgie,  " dat;  Beza and Schott, " ut."  Rob. (Lex.,
is submitted.                                                 rai): " ~  The simple nalx is put very frequently in N. Test., partie "in that."  Scarlett, Camp., Dick., Kendrick, Thelwall, M. cularly in the narrative style, where classic writers either put
G. Fr., " dans celle;" S. Fr., " en la."  As the ellipsis demands a nothlirg, or use some other particle, as bA, a;ti2&, Tzes, and the
supplement, that has been adopted to avoid the hissing sound, like; so especially in -Matthew, Mark, Luke, and Revelation."
which occurs in enunciating the passage, as it stands in the E..,'This usage is derived from  the Hebrew.  See Stockii Clavis
and also the repetition of the word "glory," which must take Lingume Sanctre (); and Heb. of Numb. 23:19. Gen.: 8.
place, if it is used as a stupplemelnt.                       As an alternative renderingo, " then."  So De Wette," da."
f ", of the Father;" zovi zaroos.  Sharpe, Camp., Wrakefield,    1 "took with  rn.h;" m raealajpav.  WValkef., Norton, Camp.
Thelwall, M. There is no reason for departingr from the usual So E. V. of the  parallel, Mark 9  2, sOaOagiDafoEf is rendelad
rendering of the article, and giving it the force of the possessiveh    im."   As, i co osition, conveys the idea
e possessiveof " with," or " to," the equivalent of rra~o& should not be italipronoun, in this instance.  Belgic, "des Vaders;" De   ette,to," te equivlent of                             ld not be t
cized.  See ch. 7:18, note. Rob. (Lex., 7raqa2~zttic&vw):     " b
"des Taters;" S. Fr., " du Pre;" Span., "del Padre;" Ital., cze.  See. 7  18, note. Ro  (e.,   aau              )  "l
"     del Padre."                                             take to, or with oneself, as an associate, companion. In composition, xtaen  implies nearness, proximity, alongside of, beside, near
g "'truly;"   cxi2,gaos.  arend.,  Thelwall, M.,  Rob. (Lex.,  in by."  Bretsch. (xtaa.): "Transitive, sumo mihi aliquid, assunmo,
verbo). The phrase " of a truth " is the proper equivalent of E' mecumn duco, socium mihi, adjungo."  Matt. 26: 37, craea2aeaCrv
iagr&eiag, as in E. V., Luke 4: 25; 22: 59. Acts 4: 27; r.v 17heov, E. V., "he took with him Peter," etc.
10: 34, etc.
0  "are;" etc.  ScarlettWesleyNortonCampbelPen           m "4 the mountain;" rz Beos. Wesley, Sharpe, Norton, Wakeh,, are;" ela". Scarlett, Wesley, Norton, Campbell, Penn, field, Penn, Angus, Thelwall, M. BeIg., "den berg;" De WVette,
Dickl., Kend., Angus.  " 1Be,;' il the indicative, iS obsolete.  "den Berg;" Dan., " Bierget;" S. Fr., "la montagne;" Iber.,
" of those standingo;" zTv —orrzorcov.  Thomson, Sharpe, " al monte;" Diodati and Italian, " sul monte."  Heb. N. Test.,
Angus. Mont., " sunt aliqui hie stantium;" Beza, " sunt quidem  -1,r.
exiis qui hic adstant;" Castalio, " esse quosdam eorum quni hic    Greene (Gr. N. Test. Dial., p. 158) says: " By a very natural
adsunt;" Schott, " esse aliquos eorum  qui hic adstant."  In the process of thought, and one which is continually exemplified,
parallel, Mark 9: 1, the  E. V. has " of them that stand."  The writers are apt unconsciously to presume the same familiarity
E. V. has followed the Vulgate, which inconsistently renders the with certain localities on the part of their readers, as is possessed
same words in Matt. 16   28, and Mark 9: 1 (8: 39) by "sunt by themselves; and this is the cause of the occurrence of the
quidam de hic stantibus," and in the passage before us, " sunt ali- article, in some cases, where it appears at first sight strange. This
qui hic stantes."  BeIg., "der gene die hier staan;" S. Fr., is the reason of the article being always prefixed to /~os  by the
" quelques-uns de ceux qui —;"  Iber., "hai algunos de los que Evangelists, wlhen intending the mountains embosoming the lake
estan;" Dan., " nogle af dem, som her staae."                of Galilee; a form of expression most natural to persons familiar
"An," whichl is placed before "eight days," in the E. V., is with the country, but strictly correct on their part only when
ungramnlmatical.  It was introduced by Tyndale, and copied by addressing others who were so too. This is evidently the intend



104                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
29 And as he prayed, the fashion  EyEVETO  Ev'T   7poO-cEVXEc-0at av- And as he prayed, "the appear- 29
of his countenance was altered, ro, TO  ELOOS  To                poo-cov av- ance  of his countenance  was
and  his raiment was white  and TO                                                 altered, and   is   ppael   as
glistering.                             AEvKOw  YEa TpaoTT7;rrcv.    30 _Kal white  and  Pglittering.   And 30
30 And  behold, there  talked  a'    p                &o OvPEa A                behold, two men were talking
with  him  two  men, which were  -c,  OT -tLVE;'   oa    MEoor                KaL with him, who were Moses and
Moses and Elias':'Ijlh iai,-1A  31 or  o&/   e'Tres    v  &5p  Elijah; who appeared in glory, 31
31 Who appeared in glory, and,,,                                               and  spoke  of  his  departure
AE7YO7   7r7\7 et-oaov          avrov,    ny and    spoke  of  -his  departure
spake of his decease  which  he                  
e'A    wArpoUV Epova k~.   which'he was about to accomshould accomplish at Jerusalem.   32                   pO                          which ate  was  about to accom~~~332 But Peter  and  they  that |HTPOS Ka\ oo \ v avro T- plish at Jerusalem.  But Peter 32,
32 But Peter  and  they  that o
were with him  were heavy with  l7(ra   3e/ap77leoo            Grv'O O   8tayP7'  and those with  him  thad been
sleep: and when they were awake, YOP77~TaVres e    eN  ov 0            -v. 80'av heavy with sleep; ubut awakthey saw  his glory, and the two  aWTOV, KaL roTS \3to caLpa   voUS  ing, they saw his glory and the
men that stood with him.               iVVEJTOTas a33 Kat E)EVE- the  two  men'standing  with
ed meaning of 0'oos, Matt. 14: 23; 15: 29. Mark 3:13. Luke G. Fr., " parlaient avec —;" S. Fr., " s'entretenaient avec-;"
6: 12. Mark 6: 46. Luke 9: 28."  I would add that the Iber., "hablaban con-."  Continued action is indicated by the
soundness of these remarks will be appreciated by all, who are Greek imperfect. With this, our progressive form of the imperconversant with the forms of speech current among those who have fect corresponds. The verb is placed after its nominative " two
received little mental cultivation.  They frequently speak as men," according to the Greek order.
though the houses, mountains, woods, and streams, where their   r " his departure;"  }v E'"oSov avc'roS. N orton, Penn, Sharpe,
days are spent, must be well known to all.'See ch. 6: 12, note.  Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M.  Vulg., Eras., " excessum  ejus."
"n m the appearance;" zo Elsos.  Robinson (Lex.), G. and A. Syriac, iails 2. (Murdock, " departure.") Heb. N. Test., ji~x.
Camp., Wakef., Penn, Kend., Angus. Vulgate, Erasmus, Beza, Rob. (Lex., in verbo):" Tropically, departure from life."  Heb.
Castalio, Schott, " Species;" De Wette, "Ansehen;" S. Fr., 11: 22 (E. V.), " departing."  Sept., Wisdom of Solomon, 3: 2,
l'aspect; " Diodati and Ital., "il sembiante."  So (E. V.) 1 Thess.'ioaev V of9ja)euors aiog'vwv zn&vcatve a,.an i~.oyioTa17 x.aC
5   22. Xenophon, Cyrop. I, 2, 1,  vat8 3& o I Keos 2iYerae, —  E iEo~oS avcv, E. YV., " in the sight of the unwise they seemed
E78oS /Eev zcairZetogS.  Liddell (E3os), "that which is seen,-also to die; and their departure is taken from misery."  Josephus,
of the appearance, look."  Bretsch.: "Proprie id quod oculis Antiq. IV, 8: 2, in?' Sze6Sov zo,v, —.  In the use of this word,
cerni potest in aliquo vel aliqua re, species externa."  Sept., our idiom  corresponds with that of the Greek. We use " deExod. 24: 17, ro E7sos zfs  cl6,7s Sovw zxveov waeL eo.  Levit. parture" for " death."  Kuincel: "T,,v Pioov r2.,7iooiv est, vitae
13: 34, e!8os 2e'7oas. Ezek. 1:26, c.ESos E7oaeSa,9Cov oivw. exitum habere, mortem subire."
E....                            E                               i he was about to accomplish;" Sf/EI2).E str27foo:v.  Scarlett,
o " apparel;"'eaGctROSs. MN. See ch. 7 25, note. So E. V., Wesley, Kend., Norton ("' about to take place "), Wakef., Penn,
Acts 20: 33.                                                 Sharpe (" about to fulfill "), Angus, M. The radical signification
P "i glittering;",oaaro&trrowv.  Penn. "Glistening" is obso- of E')2to,'; to be on the point of doing," or, " to be about to
lete.  As an alternative, "'glittering white."  So De Wette do," is appropriate here. See Liddell. Anthon, Gram., p. 481.
(".weissstrahlend "), Sharpe. The word occurs only in this in- There is a periphrastic future, made up of /Ei)w,  and the infinistance in N. Test.'Ed is intensive. The thought is well expressed tive of the present, the aorist, or the future, and corresponding to
by Schott, "album  ita ut fulguraret," or, as we may say, "it the Latin periphrastic future of the participle, in usus and the
flashed with whiteness."  Bretsch. (in loco), "pallium  candore verb sum. It answers to the English "being about to do any
micans."  So Sept., Ezek. 1:4, 7o lfaaorzarvrcowv, " fire flashing thing," " intending to do any thing," etc. See ch. 7: 2, note.
out " (i. e., from the cloud); 1: 7, (TtPLI~eeS    S   ag taaocraZcov    t 44 had been heavy;" Sloav BEifaerutevot.  M., Penn (" had
xal.os, " sparks like glittering brass."  S. Fr., " sa robe d'une been weighed down"), Norton (" had been overcome"), Kend.
blanchear 6tincelante;" Diodati, " la sua veste divenne candida (," had been oppressed"). Schott, " gravati fuerant;" Vulgate,
folgorente;" Ital., " suo vestimento divenne d' un candore sfolgo- Eras., Beza, " gravati erant."  The pluperfect here should have
rante."                                                      its usual force.
q "were talking with; " avve).rcovv.  So (E. V.) Mark 9   4.   " " but awaking;"  taytozyr     eavaes Se. 1M., Wakef., Penn.
Kend., Norton, Wakef., Murdock, MI. Vulg. and Eras., "loque- Scholefield, " and when they awake."
bantur cum —;" Beza, "colloquebantur  um —;" Mont., "collo-   v         "standing;"  avveoza as.    Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva,
quebantur;" Castalio and Schott, "cum  eo colloquebantur;"  Sharpe.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.                                                     105
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
33 And  it came  to  pass, as To  Ev  ri-   ataXopl[EotaaL  a~rovs him.  And it came to pass, was 33
they  departed  from   him, Peter a7r  avrov, etrEP 0 HlErpos 7rpos they were  departing from him,
said unto Jesus, Master, it is good  TO'Iro-o,'ErtOrrTTa,  KacAo  Peter said to Jesus, Master, it
for us to be here: and let us make  eo-rtLV   77la~S cO&e Erat' Kat  rot-i     good  for us  xto remain  here;
three tabernacles; one for thee, 0-coW /1e o-KrVas   TpeS,,  p        la o-   a      nd let us make three ybooths;
and one for Moses, and one for K lca(L  ]f-oo'e L                ar tav'HAL      one for thee, and zone for Moses,
Elias: not knowing what he said.,u/I   EtoWS' O A yEt.   34 TavTa  ~   and one for Eliall: not know3'',,             E.A    ing~ what lie said.  aAiid while 34
34 While he thus spake, there avrro    Ayovro, eyeveto iesaid.   nd   hile  34
Whl hu paeteearou  AoTo,,, T         bhe was saying this, there came
came a cloud, and overshadowed  Ka\  W7rEO-KLaCoe   aVrovy'         S     eo/37- a  cloud   and   overshadowed
them: and  they  feared  as they  0c7rOav  &E E'V  TO) EKEVOvS' et-o-E - them: and they feared as cthose
entered into the cloud.                tOEe   e~' rT'77v  tEAv.              35 K  na t men  entered  into  the  cloud.
35 And there came a voice out  ov.                                              And  da voice cae out of the  5'  "as they were departing;" ev Jt &axweoitEauatj aco s. Pers. Mempeh., Arm., Goth., Slav., Vulg., Ital. exhibuimus cum
Scarlett, Penn, Dick., Sawyer. The participial construction is Griesb. aliisque."  This rendering justifies the order of the words
employed by Norton, Thomson, Wesley. This verb occurs only in the E. V., and shows that a change (" one for Moses ") should
in this instance, in the N. Test. Bretschneider: " Medium: se- not be made, as the Text. Recept. of Bagster is erroneous.  Conparo me, separo me ab alio, discedo."  Sept., Gen. 13: 9, c&xco-  trary to what is usual in Bagster, there are no marks (" — ") emei9,srt axr' atvrovi. Ibideim vv. 11, 14. Ecclus. 6:13.       ployed to indicate this incorrect reading.
"'to remain;" E7vac.  Bretsch. (in verbo):'"1aaleo, Act.        "And;" As. Sharpe, Penn, Sawyer. G. and S. Fr., "Et."
17:28, EaUEt', manemus in vita, versor, commotror7."   Matt. 2: 15  Iber. and  pan., I.  Ital., "E."?a- rjv CEr'coS'7rg rEJ@evr7T  RJo0iov.  Matt. 17: 4.  Bloomf.    b, he was saying this;" rafta-a'- roi I.yovrog.  Kendrick.
(N. Test.) on Matt. 17  4. The verb is used here in the sense T       is often used to indicate the singular, tough its  rm is
of abiding, remaining, or residing, as the adjuncts plainly show. plural.  See ch. 5: 27, note.  Sawyer has " this."  Scarlett,
Scarlett, WVakef., " to continue;" Camp., "to stay;" Dick., Norton, Wakef., Angus, Thelwall have employed the progressive
"that we remain."  Kuincel (in parallel, MIatt. 17: 4): "Ka,6v form, "he was speaking."  The above rendering is deemed
oeauZ CUce eivaz, placet, juvat nos hic remanere, JECva id. quod. equally exact with that of the E. V., while it is more in accordudc[w,  manere, commorari, nam  alexandrini verbum  Di  no ance with present usage. tHeb. N. Test.,,-4.-nn    t 75:.
modo verbum yaer,, Gen. 24: 55, sed etiamn eiva, Jos. 24: 7. Vulg., Mont., Eras., " hec-illo loquente;" Beza, " hac ipsoEzech. 3: 15."                                               dicente;" Castalio, " bme eo loquente;" Schott, " hme dum dicebat;" Iber.," estando d1 diciendo esto."
y "booths;" axvari.  Thom., G. and A. Camp., Murdock..
Luther and De VWrette, " Hiitten."  Iber., "pabellones."  Kuincel   c "those men;".6ivovs.  Norton, Dick., Scarlett ("these
(on Matt. 17:4): "Eix.iv  est tentorium e frondibus arborum, men").  This pronoun is antithetic to av-rovs, and refers to
qualia Jndiei festo                          ~~~~Moses and Elijah,  8o,   o, v. 30. To bring out the thouabht,
qualia Judei  festo tabernaculatorum  figere solebant."  Bloomf.     and Eljah. 30. To bring out the thought,
on Matt. 17: 4: " Booths composed of branchesand harmonize the phraseology to our usus loquendi, the suppleas were hastily raised for temporary purposes by travelers, and ment "men" is inserted. The language of the E. V. is ambigusuch as were raised at the feast of tabernacles."  "Booths"  ous.  Trollope (Analecta, in loco) remarks: "In v. 34, some
occurs in (E. V.) (len.'33: 17. Levit. 23: 42, 43. Neb. 8: 14, understand the pronouns avrovs and &c&VovS of the same persons;
16. In all these cases, the Sept. has 4a2m7x.  Rob.: " Booths, as but the former is more properly referred to the apostles, and the
built of green boughs and the like, a booth."  The anglicized latter to Moses and Elias.  Campbell [L  Clerc], M., "those;"
Latin word " tabernacle" is inaccurate, as that was restricted to  S. Fr., "ceux-la;" Iber., "aquellos;" De Wette, "jene."  The
a movable shelter composed of skins.  Hence the phrase "sub  passage is thus rendered by Schott: " Hec dum dicebat nubes
pellibus" in tents. The English "tent," as indicating a similar exstitit et illos (tres) obumbravit; metuebant autem  (discipuli)
shelter composed of cloth, fails to give the proper sense of azv,quum  illi nubem  ingrederentur."  "While he was saying this,
which is entirely equivalent to the fIeb..t. Heb. N.'I'est., there was a cloud which overshadowed the three (i. e., Christ,
>>Vtt Syr.,  M(b           T          " toses, and Elijah), and they (the disciples) were afraid, when
nizio. Syr.,    "      (ab       to shade, overshadow").
"to shade, overshadow"),      those (Christ, Moses, and Elijah) entered the cloud. Bengel (in
z " one for Moses."  Instead of the reading of Text. Recept., loco): "'ETsivovs ref. ad Mosen et Eliam."  I deem the reference
MuaES   fe/ar, Griesbach, Lachmann, Tischendorf, Knapp, Theile, of this pronoun to Moses and Elijah alone, correct.
Scholz have aiear Alwcte.  Schott says: " Ordinem  inversum    d "a voice came out of;"  eov,:) EydVE:O bX. Walkef, Scarlett,
auctoritate edd. plurimorum (12 unc.) verss., Pesch. Philox., Penn. This is more concise than the rendering of the E.V. The




106                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
of the cloud, sayilng, This is my  Aeyovo-a, OTvros  o-t,             o vtos/ov  cloud, saying, This is my bebeloved Son: hear him.                  o   ayac7r?7Tos      avrov   aKovere  loved  Son:  hear him.  And d
36 And  when  the voice  was 36 Iat EeV TrT  7eEOat TT/V (/c-'when  the  voice had  ceased,
past, Jesus was found alone. And  vPyv,  eVpEO7  ['Jiijrois,uovos. Jesus was found  alone.  And
they  kept it close, and told  no  TKal avTot e1y7av' Kat ovEvl fthey were silent, and told gno
man in those days any of those ayr-yyyetcw   v EKEtivats  razS  r                    ne- in those days any of those
things which they had seen.             pas OV&v  OP ECOpaKamot.                    things  which  they  had  seen.
~                 ror eopaEarrtr,    Ahndgs mieh theypadseen
37 And it came to pass, that             37'EyE vETo       E V T J) r~     7dE-And it came to pass hthe next 37
on the next day, when they were pa, KTeJAoVTcO OP CVTV  a71o   TO   day,'as they came down from
come down  from  the hill, much opovu,    iVVv770Ev  aVTc oxAos jthe mountain, a great crowd
people met him.                         7roAv`s.   38 Ka\t'aov\ acp  o7ro met him.  And behold, a man 38
38 And behold, a man of the TOV- OXAOv aVEJoO-E, A'yv I                        - of  the  crowd  kerlied  loudly,
company cried out, saying, Mas- ao'-KaAE, aEO( atL 0oV, E7rt/,3AE+o,    saying,'Teacher,  I  beseech
euphonic adverb "there" is unnecessary in this instance. Some theus, 106, 441; Sophocles, etc., and the passive, to be passed over
translators have preferred to render yerero by "was," on the in silence, taceri, is very common, etc."
ground, that its past tenses are often used as substitutes for the    g "no one;" oVXeV'e.  Thom., Scarlett, Norton, W\akefield,
tenses which are wanting in eiyl. Rob. (Lex., yivoua). In this Penn, Sharpe, Dick., Kend., Thelwall, M.  De Wette, "niecase, however, if we say, " there was a voice," we are compelled mandem;" Iber., " a nadie."  See ch. 9: 21, note.
by our idiom to render ex z,7S vE99hs,.  "from the cloud," instead    h  the next day;" Av Tji A~7 i/)oai.  The preposition "on"
of giving Ax its proper force, "out of."  I''oeais is often rendered  is omitted in conformity with our usus loquendi.  So Scarlett,
in the E. V. by "come," not in the sense of eoZux, "to move," Wesley, Norton, Wakef', Camp. If "on  is dropped. the supplepass  insom   diectin, ut n tat o coingint s Wesly   otn   aeCm.I"o~sdopd  h  upe
or " pass" in some direction, but in that of coming into some lment "that" (inserted in the E. V., but not italicized) should
condition, to becoming,  fieri. Rob. (Lex.), "to begin to be, share its fate. Both are superfluous. They lengthen the sentence
come into existence, i. q., to'arise, etc."......
come into existence, i. q., toarise, etc."               without adding any thing to its force, perspicuity, or harmony.'"when the voice had ceased; B" -CC Gq eveva'V 99Vrl7V.              
"when  the voice had ceased                   " Av T4 yev'a~ae'e 9eo2,?r.  ",as."  Thomson, Scarlett, Wesley, Norton, Sharpe, Dick.,
Bloomf. (N. Test.). The aorist here by a usage common in nliar- Kend.
ration  (Buttmann, ] 137, 3) has the force of the pluperfect.
Giving the verb the signification which it has in v. 34, we might   i "the mountain;",oS,'eove.  So parallels (E. V.) Mark.   11.  1,,          1         ~~~~~~~9 ~ 9. 3Iatt. 17 ~ 9. See v. 28 of this chapter, note. Searletf,,
say, "when the voice had come."  This, however, would not pre- 9.   att. 17. See v. 28 of this chapter, note. Scrlett,
sent the thought which is, that the voice "had taken place," or, Wesley, Norton, Wakef., Camp., Sharpe, Penn, Dick, Kendrick,
according to our idiom, "had ceased," or, more freely, "after the Angus, Thelwall, M., Sawyer. Vulg., Mont., Erasmus, Castalio,
voice had been heard."  There is much diversity in the views of   chott, "de monte;" Beza, "e monte."  Syriac, E-    Heb.
translators as to the proper rendering of the text here, not be- N. Test., t,.  Belg., "berg;" De Wette, "Berge;" S. Fr.,
cause they differ as to the thought, which is obvious enough, but "la montagone;" Iberian, " del monte;" Diodati, " dal monte;."
whenthat thought is to be clothed in words; hoc opus, hic labor est. Dan., "Bierget."  "Hill" was copied from  Wiclif, by Tyndale
Thoom., "at the time the voice was uttered;" Scarlett, "while and Cranmer. The Genevan correctly rendered "mountain," but
this voice'was uttering;,  Norton, Wakef., "after the voice;" "the forty-five" went back to Wiclif. See ch. 4  29, note.
Camp., " while the voice was uttered;" Sharpe, "when the voice    k " cried loudly;" avei,72ae.. This verb signifies' to utter a
came;" Sawyer, "when the voice had passed;" Kend., "as the loud cry, to shout."  Liddell, "vociferor."  Bretseh. It should
voice came;" M., "when the voice had come:" S. Fr.. "pendant be distinguished firom zaodco, which is usually rendered in the
que la voix se fasait entendre;" De Sacy, " pendant qu'on enten- N. Test. "to cry out," or sometimes simply "to cry."  Mont.,
dait cette voix;" iber., "despues de haber venido la voz;" Ital., Beza, Eras., Schott, "exelamavit."  Syr., W_. In the Sept., this
"mentre Ia voce si faceva udire;" De Wette, " indem die Stimme verb is the equivalent of pry Ezek. 11 13. Zeeh. 6 8. 2 Kings
erscholl;" Belg., "als de stemm- geschiedde."                4: 40. Josephus, Antiq. IX, 1, 2, -eT  reoT?,7r  trae2tDv  Is
f " they were silent;", t... o'  Aiy.jaav.  Thomson, Scarlett, /uav rv Tre,).,oiac, achcfldoae r.,e sr* e 9ee ta.; flaocter.
Dick.  Liddell r-emarks on this word: "The distinction that' "Teacher;" Jtd8oa.tE.  See ch. 2  46, note.  See Rob..a1..:' is properly intransitive, like the Latin silere, (and) aiorni;V Bretsch., "Qui docet, monet alios-doctor, munus docendi habens.
properly transitive, to keep secret, Lat. tacere, may have been IKax' Eoyr'v autem  ita appellabantur ii, qui discipulos collige.
originally Correct, but was little observed; for we find ayav eum  bant, et soholam erudiendorum regebant, magistri-adjuneta no-:aceus. r-ei, Herodot 7  104; Pihidari Frag.;'::Aschiyl. Prome- i tione auctoritatisqua de causa et simul xezo dicebantur, vide




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.                                                     107
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
ter, I beseech thee lool  upon my  ErT Tov vN o'   bov,  O-t  yOLO7EV7S  thee -to look on my son, for he
son: for he is mine only cchild.                           K                        is mine only child.  And "be- 39
39 And lo, a spirit taketh him, Aalre   a                )rov,  Kat 8Ea[ovrir hold, a spirit oseizeth him, and
and   e suddenl  crieth outand                                                      he suddenly crieth out, and it
it teareth  him  that he foameth  iLerTa  a/poPv KfaL a ots aW roxopeL  ~convulseth  him   qso  that he
again, and  bruising  him, hardly              a                                    foameth,  and.  bruising   him,
avro,  rvtop I. foametb, an ruisin                         h       i,
departeth from  him.                    4        a,                a   o    hardly   departeth  from   him.
40 Ka'  E'8erl7 0pV -rCo  ~taeqr7 v o',
40 Ahnd I besought thy disci-                                                    And I besouht th   disciples 40
ples to  cast him  out, and  they                                                                                 could
could not.?jvvi?8Oy-v.    41 AwoKpAO _s  N
co4ld  not. J     an17werin'       said,                                         not.   And  Jesus,  answering, 41
041   nd Jesus answerig  said,  O    a7rS- said, 0  runbelieving and'per0  faithless and perverse genera-   o-7O        Kcat  te"T7'pa/lJeLrf ] eEo~ 7roTe  verted  generation, how   long
tion, how  long  shall I be with  E'uojat 7rppos' vias, KaL avEdo/taX   shall I be with you, and tbear
Jo. 13: 13, 14. Hoc sensu la&axra)os convenit Hebraico Rabbi, corpora immaniter lacerantibus, ita ut sit, lacerare, discerpereJo. 1: 39. Smpius ita appellatur Jesus, non solum ubi discipuli, sed interdum etiam notat, vehementer concutere, commovere, responsed etiam ubi Judaei eum adloquentur, Matt. 8:19. Marc. 4: 38, det Hebr. 7,:, quod Grueco verbo oara Qiausev explicuerunt
et passim."  Thomson, Scarlett, Norton, Wakef., Sharpe, Camp., alexandrini. Jer. 4: 19."  The following extract from the note
Kendrick, Thelwall, Sawyer, MI. Beza, " Preceptor;" Schott, on the Revision of Mark 1: 26, is quoted as apposite: " The verb
" Doctor;" De Wette, " Lehrer;" S. Fr., " Docteur."  In this literally signifies' to tear, or lacerate,' but here, and Luke 9: 39,
Revision, the rendering is uniformly " Teacher."'to throw into violent convulsions, or spasms,' such as accompany
"m  to look."  The reading of the Text. Recept., elB ifiepov,  epilepsy, which are sometimes called ancreayoyoi, though usually
is rejected by nearly all the critical Editors, as Griesbach, Knapp, acrauaeoi by the Greek medical writers.  See Bloomfield  (N. T.,
Tischendorf, Theile, Tittmann.  These Editors have substituted in loco). Bretsch.,' distorqueo, concutio.  In N. T. non nisi de
ixtfj5igat in its place. Still they differ in the accentuation of mgrotis, quorum membra a genio malo —vehementer distorquebanthis word. Thus Griesb., Knapp, Tittm. (Leips. 1831), Tischend.  tur.' Rob.,' in N. T., to convulse, to throw into spasms.'' The
Scholz have inrii.Zsiepa (1st aorist imperat. midd.), while, on the root of the verb ardco is used by medical writers to signify causother hand, Theile, Blootnf., and Schott adopt erfL/REbta (Ist aor. sing convulsion or spasm, and in the passive, to be convulsed,' Liddell. The literal sense, to rend, is inconsistent with the parallel
infin. active). The verb occurs in the N. Tlest. only three times,
Luke 1: 48, Erf  iteev (1st aor. ind. act.); James 2: 3, BEr - narrative, Luke 4: 33-36, xai 5ipa, auz62,3 3atu&,ov, sir utprTre (lst aor. subj. act.), and in the passage before us.  The a0ov,?l proia,  a   zdr-' he came out of
probability is, that the correct reading is red'riAa& (infinitive). him and hurt him not.'"
Meyer says that,ifi2eiPat (lst aor. imperative) does not occur.   q "so that."  Norton, Camp., Penn, M. Our usus loquendi
Schott has the following note: " Lectio El'ri2bAaL (sic enim, si demands " so that," instead of " that."
hmec lectio in cdd. permultis, 9 unc. expressa cum Griesb. aliisque                         Norton, Sharpe, Penn, Murdc.
" unblelievin(;"  2aroa. Norton, Sharpe, Penn, Murdock.
preferatur, accenta instruenda est, ut hic infinitivus act. aor. a                                              Rev.: 8.
vb. 3Eourt pendeat, non  rfi2f.wat., qua forma esset imper. mecl E.. 7                                  *           * T
vb..Yiouca peudeat, non' iGd2EI t, qumj farina esset imper. med.  Belg., " ongeloovig;" De Wette, " unglaubiges."  "Faithless"
hominis prcibus Jesum  implocantis  minus accommodata qua. m  is ambiguous, as it signifies unworthy of confidence, treacherous,
Vulgata'zii3E40aov."  The verb is rendered as an infinitive (" to as well as estitute oith.
look ") by Norton, Sharpe, Dick., Sawyer. De Wette, " anzunehmen."                                                        a "perverted;" &ieargeaupFrN7.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "Pass.
perf. part., perverted."  The participial construction is exact.'" behold;" Z1ob. See ch. 1: 44, note.
The people were led astray by their blind guides, or, in other
o " seizeth;" laZufaivuE.  See eh. 5: 26, and 7:16, notes. So words, turned aside, perverted from "the good and right way."
Thom., Scarlett, Norton, Wakef., Camp., Dick., Penn, Angus, Compare Acts 13: 10, ov  raeaio Staare'Twv Pcs a oovs xviou
T'helwall. Beza, " arripit;" Castalio and Schott, "corripuit;"  &as ei&eilaS;
De Wette, " es ergreift-ein Geist;" G. and S. Fr., "saissit."       bear with;"              end  Pechy on parallel  vo
t,, bear with;" ~Zio/at. Ken&, Peehy (on parallel a&v4woHeb. N. Test.,                                                               I a   Mark  9: 19), Scarlett, Norton, Angus, M. Rob. (Lex.,
P," convulseth;" onraiaaec.  Thom., Scarlett, Norton, Dick., in verbo), " to bear with, have patience with the errors and weakKend., Angus, M., Sawyer.  Schott, "distorquet."  Kuincel (on nesses of others."  Kuincel (on parallel, Matt. 17:17): "1t)
Mark 1: 26): "Kai azaeaav ail:6v cum corpus hominis con-  6rSe &vioycac?uoJv; quousque vos, mores vestros pravos perfetorsisset. Verbum areqoraaew non tantum  adhibetur de belluis ram?'4'vea(&acci aa, patienter ferre alicujus. cbntumaciam,




108                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
you, and suffer you?   Bring thy  vuoz;    pooayayE  oJe To vCov with you?  Lead thy son hither.
son hither.                               -ov.   42 "Ert E3E 7rpoo-epopEvov And'while he was coming near, 42
42 And as he was yet a cornm- avrov,  Epp3    e   aIroV To &atL'o-   the demon wdashed him down,
ing, the devil threw  him  down, VtoV  KaL  0vv1er)rl pae4'    E7rETL- and xviolently  convulsed him.
and tare him.  And Jesus rebuk-             erx e   6              TE'Iyo'o     rc  7rveVliart And Jesus rebuked the unclean
ed the unclean spirit, and healed  ro   a~Ka~aprC,  Kat  tacraro  rTo, spirit, and healed the child, and
the child, and delivered him again  raa,   Ka    aWeoKE     avrov  70   delivered  him  to  his father.
to his father.                                               43 -    
43 And they were all amazed  w7carpt  a                 \ZVroV  ete~X77oo.voro  And they zwere all astonished 43
at the mighty power of God.  But (             VEraSv'es   e  7rt   7'  /eyaAetorortt at the mighty power of God.
while they wondered every one at  -OU  OEeov.   Hlavrcw                 O EC\  av/ca-  But awhile all were wondering
all things which Jesus did, he said  (vr0T vT E7rtl rao-tv otL   TOlr7o-EV o bat every  thing  which  Jesus
unto his disciples,                    I'7?crovsS,  EL7Te 7rpos 7rovs /UaOa7TS   did, he said  to his disciples;
Hebr., Isa. 46: 4, b'y busy;. Isa. 1: 14, age."  Heb N. Test.,   x i" violently convulsed;" avvwaoci,oa~sv.  See v. 39, note on
i;t.                                                           oaOraeiao. The preposition avv is intensive, in composition with
a "Lead,;" oreoayaye.  Rob. (Lex., rvoorayyw, and in loco), the verb. Bloomfield (N. Test.).  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "In
" to lead, or conduct to any one."  Bretsch.: " LXX. pro NSee  et N. Test. intens., to convulse together, to throw into strong spasms."
sepissime pro v.n  et:. in Kal et Hiphil. 1. transitive adduco, Bretsch.: ~"Totum, i. e. vehementer distorqueo, Luc. 9:42."'Ihis
Luke 9: 41,:s-."  Vuig., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio, Schott, verb should be distinguished from the simple form  ora0qoow,
"adduc."  In the parallels, Matt. 17: 17, and Mark 9  19, the v. 39 (Mark 9 ~ 26, o9 a 26  av, part.) by the use of the adverb
verb is    ntehe, properly rendered " bring," in the E. V. Here, " violently."  Schott, "vehementer distorsit;" De Wette, " schiittelte ihn hin und her;" De Sacy, "l'agita par de grandes convulhowever, the radical signification of roaoyay7e is presented by tlt ihn in n  her;" De Sacy, "l'agita par de grandes convulusing "lead."  As an alternative, "lead-to me." This rendering sions.
retains the force of 7rog.  Diodati, "Mena."                     s "delivered;" 7rtcoyEv. Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, Thom.,
"And while he was coming; "':Te & 7rooapodevoov.   Scar- Norton, Camp., Wakef., Murdock, M. "Again" should not be
lett, Norton, Penn, Wakef. Should grees  be regarded as modi- used here with "deliver."  The etymology of the Greek verb,
fying the signifiation of the verb, its force may be expressed   eo b —JiJo/p  (to give from), shows that " deliver," " give back,"
thus, " while he was coming to him," or, more concisely, " coming or " restore," are its equivalents. Heb. N. Test.,.rt.  Vulg.,
near."  Many cases occur in the Septuagint and N. Test., where Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal., " reddidit;" Belg., "gat —weder;',
the signification of the verb, compounded with a preposition, is De Wette, " gab-wieder;" Dan., " gav —igien;" S. Fr., " renobviously the same with that of the simple form.               dit;" lber. and Span., " volvib;" Diodati, " rendk."
W " dashed-down    E " ~06tEv.  Thomson, Camp., Wakefield
"dashed —down;"',.  Thomson, Camp., Wakefield   "were-astonished;'" etRaaovoro. So (E. V.) Matt. 7:28;
(" dashed -to the ground "), Rend. (parallel, Mark 9:18, Xae~, 13: 54; 22: 33. Mark 1: 22; 6: 2; 7: 37; 10: 26; 11: 18.
"dashed-to the ground"). Heb. N. Test., 1-mu'wini.   Beza,
"dashedit"to the ground"). ( 9eb. N. Test.ii c,      solo. Bezali  Luke 4: 32, etc. Norton, Sawyer.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "In
allsit."   uinel (Mark 9: 18) Significa, solo alli- N. Test. only passive, to be struck with astonishment, admiration,
dere, in terram  dejicere.  Alexandri Judaei hoc verbo expresserunt Hebr. u:D: Jer. 23: 33, 39. Isa. 33: 23, sed Ez. 29:5;
-r
31: 22, hoc idem verbum  iidem  interpretes reddiderunt xacza-   a "while all were wondering;"  cavTCowv-arvUa-'covT.v.   Scarflauelv, et Amos 5: 6, aJoid22elv  Ent ysi.  Hesychius,  /7baL' lett, Norton, M., Penn, Wakef. ("while they were all wondering").
aTaficc2Erv.    Idem    $eo'  za.Zriae.  Artemidor. I: 62 (60), y7.- So Gray (note on Angus) and Kendrick.  Iber., "maravillhndose
at zrov aivit7ra).ov, de luctatore adversarium humi prosternente. todos."  The progressive form of the Eng. verb is most appropriId., v. 78, de lagena;  yr~c'E scat scr'eccec to.eocULov, in ter- ate. As we can imitate the conciseness of the Greek, without
ram  dejicere et confringere lagcenam."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): any violation of our idiom, it is unnecessary to introduce "they,"
"To dash to the ground, as a demon one possessed."  Euthymius in this sentence.
(quoted by Fritzsche), zo crv'  os Caae  cav~r zo  X,areo22eiAe
lES y7qv. Bloomf. (N. Test., Mark 9: 18): "The true sense is       "at every thing whic"               o    Kend., Camp.,.
that of the ancient versions and commentators, and most modern The more literal rendering, "at all things which," does not exhibit
ones, "dashes him on the ground."  "To dash down" will express the thought with any greater accuracy, while it presents an assothe sense of the verb most concisely and accurately. Wisd. 4: 19, nance, which our usus loquendi forbids, " all were wondering at
s  ~   ae ob~ cOk.vowvsr ren7stSr, "he shall dash them down all things which."  This note may be placed in the margin: "Gr.
headlong and speechless."                                      at all things."




THlE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.                                                     109
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
44 Let these sayings sink down  aVTroV  44 OEo-6E v'/eLs  es rT -oJa  Let these  cwords  sink  down 44
Into  your ears: for the Son of Vlztov  7Tovis  Aoyovs- ToVTOVS'                    into your ears; for the Son of
man  shall be delivered  into the yap  vio\   ToO  artvp6oJ7rov,tcAAet man dis about to be delivered
hands of men.                           7apaw1boo-6at ES' XEPpa~  &a   po- up into the hands of men.  But 45
45 But they understood not this  tow.   45  Oi    77yvoovv To   71,ta  ethey did not understand  this
saying, and it was hid from  them, Troi7o, Kat v77  7rapaKEKaAvEdvrov  saying, and it fwas hidden from
that they perceived  it not: and  a7r   avTCoP,  t'ra, /1r  aLo-OcoV& at them, gso that they did notperthey  feared  to ask  him  of that avro    Kat Et         / Oo/3orVo  epcoT'7o'aL ceive it, andthey feared to ask
saying                                  aVTaro,  7rept'TOO pr7arot   roT rovTOV. him  "concerning'this saying.
46 Then there arose a reason- 46 Eo-XAOe Se  8taAoycto-pls   eV'And  there  arose  ka  dispute 46
c "words;" 26yovS.  Kc!td., Norton, Camp., Penn, Dick., force of cvJare, adeo ut, A" so that," "' so as that."  See Rob. (Lex.),
WVakef., Sawyer, Angus, M.  In this passage,:o6yovs refers to Bloomf. (N. Test., in loeC).  Alaaosi;opoa  (mid. dep.) has the
the followino sentence, 5 vi5); zov c'6eov6rrov pi22e x. r. 2. primary signification to perceive, apprehend, or notice by the
Bloomf. (N. Test., in loCo), after remarking that most recent corn- external senses, tropically, to perceive mentally, understand.  Lidmentators suppose 26yovs refers to the commendations bestowed dell.  l'he verb, in this instance, is rendered by the Eng. imperf.
on Jesus by the multitude who had witnessed his miracles, says: indicative. ~Wesley (" so that they perceived it not"), Wakef.,
"The expression, however, is not -z,ueaza, but rov'g 2oyovs. Kendriclk, Sharpe, Wiclif, Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, Rheims.
And no such words have occurred in the preceding context; and I'va is rendered " to that," by Thelwall, Sharpe.  If bva is reto suppose them  implied in EfErha2aovro   and'nav/tavztro,, garded as telic, then the appropriate rendering would be, "in
would be extremely harsh.  Hence it is better to suppose Toi'  order that they might not perceive."  De Wette, " auf dass sie
26yovs to mean the words just about to be said. Thus the yeo nicht fasseten;" S. Fr., " afin qu'ils ne la sentissent pas." Bloomf.
will here, as often, serve for explanation, and have the sense (N. Test.): " The best commentators are agreed that'ier is used
nempe, nariely that."  The thought is well expressed by Wakef., for o're, adcleo ut, inasmuch that; the sense being,'And it was
"Let the words which I am spealilg, sink down into your ears; hidden (i. e. obscure to them, so that they did not understand it).'"
for the Son of man," etc.                                      Kuincel: " Verba Christi iis obscure erant, non videbant, quod " is about to be delivered up;" 1d,)ee  raeosailioaY9al. modo predictionem  hanc componerent cum praconceptis opinioWakef., Sharpe, Kend., Thom., Scarlett, Norton, Penn, M., nibus, quas de Messia ejusque dignitate foverent."
Angus, Sawyer.  See Luke 7: 2, note on  iLEerc.  As to the    h  concerning " reE2  (cur  genit.).  Kend., Camp., Penn
rendering of raaorSiSoam9ac, the following extract from a note in Sawyer M  Thelwall
the Revision of Mark 1: 14, is in point: " Was delivered up;
o   oo"vac.  Sharpe, Pechy, Q., Waeeld.  Tis verb  "this;"  rovov.  Wesley, Walkef., Sharpe, Sawyer, Gray
~ro 7raeo8o&ft've.  Sharpe, Peehy, Q., Wakefield.  This verb
signifies to deliver up, give over to any one. The object for which  (on Agus), M. De Wette, " dieser; " G. and S. Fr., " cette."
the act is performed must be ascertained from  other words c-x-   3 "And;" 3.  Wesley, Campbell, Penn, Sawyer, Kendrick.
pressed or understood.  Should it be necessary to indicate more Belg., " ende;" Luther,  "auch;" S. Fr., "et; " Iber., " i;"
than the verb implies, the ellipsis must be filled by a supplement. Ital., " e."  As As is continuative here, " and" is more appropriSee Rob. on oeraparis3otc.  De Wette,' iiberliefert war;' Belg., ate than " then," which, as it is often an adverb of time, would be'overgeleverd was;' S. Fr., eut 6t6 livr6;' Iber.,' despues de ambiguous.
ser entregado;' Vulg.,' traditus est;' Beza,' traditus fuit.' The
k " a dispute;" 8ta)oyLa/,uos.  Rob. (Lex., in loco, sloezoverb is rendered as above in (E. V.) Matt. 10:17, 19, 21; 24: 9.  ei), Wakef., Angus, M   Beza, "disceptatio."  Penn and Dick
Mark 13: 9, 11. Luke 21: 12. Rom. 8: 32. 1 Cor. 15: 24." a controversy" G. Ft in dispute."  Compare
"1 a controversy;" G. Fr., " ils entr6rent in dispute."   Compare
"e they did not understand;" oi —)yvdovv.  Wakef., Dick. Mark 9: 33, 34, Ti',v zr. &. 7rrbos eavTzos ieL2oyiSeaoe; E. V.,
By the insertion of "did," the language is made to accord with " What was it that ye disputed among yourselves by the way?"
present usage, and is rendered more harmonious. This construe- ileb d~Jo vs     7e &eroa, Et  c,  is:,eiUw,n', "For by
tion is adopted by Norton, "they did not know," and Thomson, the way they had disputed among themselves who should be the
"they did not comprehend."                                    greatest."  Jza.oyvatuas  is rendered by " dispute" (E. V.), Phil.
f,, was hidden;"; v 7r' aYCoEX.aVt2vtiVov.  This form of the 2:14; " disputation," Rom. 14: r. So it should be in 1 Tim. 2: 8,
participle (from " to hide ") is adopted as more euphonous than where the E. V. has " doubting."  From the parallel, Mark 9: 3,'hid."  So Norton, Penn, Wakef., Kend.                        and the narration of Matt. 18: 1, it seems quite probable that a
6 "so that they did not perceive;"  irha tues ar'iacovra,.  Nor- discussion as to superiority occurred among the apostles. The last
ton. In this rendering, iae is regarded as ecbatic-in which case cited passage presents an affecting rebuke of their ambitious
it merely indicates the event or result of the action,-and has the spirit, and is worthy of "' everlasting remembrance."




110                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
ing among them, which of them  avrrotS, To, Tri   alv E4;  IfEL'(ov av. among  them,  which of them
should be greatest.                    Tv 7.        0 8E'Ir)o-osr -OT ro, would be greatest.  And Jesus, 47
47  And  Jesus perceiving  the  3ctaAoYt!ov TU                  s Kap va ar~v   perceiving the thought of their
thoug~ht of their  heart, took  a'Tr.aJt.t Is 7r~ Iov   "r~o
~,....,,,
~~~~~~~~thought of theirherto a'ta3fEtv EUT-E   heart, took  ma little child, and
child, and set him by him,                vT   wp  EaVtc  Et7"LrE'
4 An sadutth, Wo   9LTS'  "' &~i~rat, ToUTo r!, ^set "it by him, and said to them, 48
48 And said unto them, Who-avrocs, O              s ear T''aF~ttol'~r'~o'l          T'OE'Whoever shall receive this olit7al'pE'7rt TCO o'vot.tart' /-tV, C/Ee.
soever shall receive this child in            O        T      lWo
8EXErat'v  Kal'os, ear a\      _le &Seqrats, t~le child in my name, receiveth
my name, receiveth me; and who-   exea    Ka                  v               at,    e child in my name, receiveth
se EXETaL TOL av roo-TretAaPrTa yeE. D me and whoever receiveth me,
soever shall receive me. receiveth,                           IF'
him  that sent me: for he that is yp              /,T       /I            receiveth  lim  that sent me; for
-   vTrapXcovEys  e                           who is least amo.   you all
least among  you  all, the  same           49'Aro                 6               he who is least am        ong you all,
A'KIES,e O' 5                 C'IoavV?7s'
shall be great.,,  shall be great.  And Jolhn, 9'E,,ntol ra~    etoopev   rtiva
49 And  John  answered  and  [Er  TrT o\ o/uta t  ro  EKI3aAAovTa answering, said, Master, we saw
said, Master, we saw  one casting  r          attolta /Kat  EKoAvoau/Je   one casting out rpthe demons in
out devils in thy name; and we avro\v   oTt  OVK  aKoAovt    Bthyamand  we  forbade himEO
forbade him, because he followeth  50thy name; and we forbade him,
forbade him, because he followeth |   C7,ov.          Ka50    Ea 7 re 7rpos aVTOV  because he followeth notwithus.
not with us.                            6' - i7 V. M\) KcoAVErE' b'yap
50t Ant ds. Jss ai  unto  him, 0.K  E~T  KP  And Jesus said to him, Forbid 50
50 And Jesus said unto him,  VoK Eo-Tt KaO' flAurop  Ve 7ip / yC@V
1  7   l.,him  not; for he that is not
Forbid him  not: for he that is Er-Tv. 
not~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~~~~~   agrainst. us, is, for us.An it5
not agn  r   aainst  us,                                 is for  us.  EF NAnd it 51
51 And it came to pass, when  U-v/t7rArpovU-oat ras   tpas' r1   came to pass qwhen the time for
the time was come that he should  avaAr/#ecos' avrTov  Kat avros TO  his being  taken up had come,
" which of them would be greatest;" Tig av Eri pEiCOV a6'- free as to involve a departure from that simplicity of style, which'r6v. Present usage demands "would," as the auxiliary, rather forms a marked feature in the E. V. In favor of the correctness
than "should."                                               of the phrase " his being taken up," it may be remarked that we
m ". a little chld;"  razciov.  Genevan, Thom., Wesley, Dick., have no single word which corresponds accurately with dvad~,hs.
Wakef., Sawyer.  Beza, "puerulum;"' G6schen, "pusionem;" "Reception," "withdrawing," and "ascension," instead of being
Belg., "kindeken;" G. and S. Fr., "un petit enfant;" Ital., "un its equivalents, are mere approximates. Rob. (Lex.) defines it "a
picciol fanciullo."  So (parallels) Matt. 18: 2, 3, 4, 5; 19  13. taking up into heaven."  On referring to Mark 16: 19, we find
Mark 10  14, 15. 1 John 2: 13. Rob. (Lex.): "A little child, the cognate verb applied to the act denoted by this noun; c.&E.
either male, or female."  Compare ch. 18: 16, with 18: 15.   Z;,9P   E  T'av o',pa'-,, "he was taken up  into heaven."
"it;" aiv~o.  WVakef., Penn, Sharpe, Sawyer, Angus, M. Kuincel: "lvadhzs propriesignificat elationem adlocum superioSo Kend. and Pechy in the parallel, Mark 9: 36 (a~3o). Our rem, et data.ufivsa'  a  proprie est sursum ferri; hoc vero
idiom agrees with that of the Greek. We use the neuter pro- idem verbum in N.'T. libris sepius adhibitum legitur de Christi
noun "it," where we do not indicate the sex of a child.      ex his tetris abitu et reditu ad Patrem, de ascensione ipsius in
~ "little child;" vraziov. So in the parallel (E. V.) Matt. coelum; vide Act. 1:11, 22. Marc. 16: 19. 1 Tim. 3:16, de
18: 3. Genevan, Vakef., Scarlett, Sawyer. Beza, "puerulum;" Elia in ccelum translato extat Sir. 48: 9 (o,va',a9&Eir'r laiG6schen, "pusionem;" Belg., " kindeken;" G. and S. Fr., "petit 2axr  ttr,(o  EV Cfltat SLrrov, =rrviwv). 2 Regg. 2: 11 (xal
enfant;" Ital., "picciol fanciullo;" Dan., "lidet Barn."  See ava24q,9'?'iJlov,v uvaaoree/ua  oJS eds:ov o'eavov), ubi Hev. 47, note.                                                 braico verbo,b: respondet.  Etiam h. l. Cvdird2/.  significat:
P "h le;" ov5ro. Thom., Sharpe, Sawyer. So often in E. V., Christi ex his terris abitum et reditum ejus ad patrem in ccelum."
as Luke 1: 32; 20: 28.                                      So;a)afda',  is simply in its radical sense "to take up."
PP,, the;" rco. See ch. 9: 1, note.                      "Had come" is used instead of "was come" on the ground that
q "when the time for his being taken up hadcome';" & rt-  "have" is the proper auxiliary. with intransitive verbs, instead
Gv~17raoNovpoo a ex r&o~a  wk c t?-r &~ahvewog aVoV. This render- of "be."  See ch. 2: 15, and 4: 34, notes. As an alternative
ing is adopted as holding the proper medium between one so rendering, " when the dys for his being taken up were corn
literal as to violate the propriety of our language, and another so pleted."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHIAP. 1X.                                                 111
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
be received up, he steadfastly set wrpv ocowov'a0oD -errvpt:F            e  rTO'he firmly set his face to go to
his face to go to Jerusalem,           7wopaevo'- at   Els'kIpovrraA /.  Jerusalem.  And the sent mes- 52
52 And sent messengers before 52 K'                         
Z-1  Kat asrEO-r U  ayyEAovs' 7rpo sengers ubefore him; and they
his face: and they went and en-   po             ov  aro               op          went and entered intoa village. 7rpoo-crov aroV- Kalt 7rOpEV0E[- went and entered into aV illage
tered into a villaoge of the Samari-, 
TE-S  E(To A/o v       UE    Kt'V rP    apta- of    the Samaritans, to  make
tans, to make ready for him.                                                       rA
53 And  they  did  not  [eceive   PEL  E      rolttazat  av r. ready for him.  And they did 53
him, because  his  face  was  as    KaXL  OVK  E6E$PTO   a;roVa  ortnot  receive him, because   llis
though he would go to Jerusalem. TO  7rpoo'7roLo  avrov  r7V 7ropevo- face was turned wtowards Jeru54  And  when  his  disciples /eLEOV  Eler'Iepovu-aA7? /    54.        t 8Ov-  salem.    xAnd   his  disciples 54
James and  John  saw  this,  they Tre.s      o;  taO7)rTal arTOV i' KWO/3S' James and  John  seeing  this,
said, Lord, wilt thou  that we Kal  IoarrPvrls  etor, KVpLte, S'E-  said, Lord, wilt thou that we
command fire to come down from  Acts' EIW            /EV 7 acp Kw raT  vae t       command  fire  to  come  down
as lias  didven,   a  m   them, even   -    opaVobV  Kat avaAcocat avt- from heaven, and consume them,
as Elias did?
55TOv    OS' Kal'Hhtara EeroMro-e; eve n  as Elijah  did'?   But he 55
55 But he turned, and rebukeded  them, and
them, and said, Ye know not what           5 rpaqeIr  aE  EyETt)-E,   aS-                   and rebuked them, and
manler of spirit ye are of.            TroLS  KtL ELWEP, OUK  oL'&TE O"OVsaid, Yeknownotofwhatspirit
56 For the Son of man is not 7revJ/taro S' EJTE V t^    56    yap  ye are.  For the Son of man 56
r "he firmly set;" EazretLe.  Sawyer.  This verb occurs Dan., "for sig;" G. and S. Fr., "devant lui;" Iber., " delante
thirteen times in the N. Test., and is rendered in the E. V. by de si;" Diodati, "davanti a e; " Ital., "innanzi a se;" Castalio
"to fix," "establish," "strengthen," and in the present instance, and Schott, " ante se."
only, by "steadfastly set."  As " steadfastly " is now obsolescent,                                     r
"his face was turned;" To' ~rO00odero~v *r         Voe Ev/ OV
"firmly  is adopted as its substitute. It is accurate, and morece was;"                v 
~cz~~~p1101 Rcn~otcs.                         (literally, " his face was going;"  so Sharpe).  Kend., M. De
Wette, " sein Angesicht —gewandt war;"'S. Fr., " sa face 6tait
In conformity with the punctuation. of the text, a period is dirigee."  But Scarlett and Dickinson, "his face was directed;"
placed after " Jerusalem."  So Kend., Norton. The punctuation Wakef., "he was going with his face turned."  The E. V. has
of Griesb., Knapp, Theile, Tittm., Schott, G6schen, and Scholz copied Tyndale, who probably derived his rendering from Eras.,
agrees with Baxter's Text. Recept.                           "facies ejus erat euntis."  The participle  0,'oevdOevov not being
t " he sent;" KareIaed.  Kend., MI., Sawyer, Penn. The in the genitive, but in the nominative, this rendering is inaccupunctuation (see preceding note) requires that the nominative of rate. But if we drop the Hebrew idiomatic expression, we can
the verb should be expressed.                                say, " he was going," as Norton and Sawyer. I submit this as
beorhm".  TyndaleCranmean alternative rendering. Rob. (Lex.) remarks that 7re{Jaoorov,
E " before him;" reo'  eoacvoJro v avrov.  Tyndale, Cranmer,
the face, is put for the presence, person of any one. So 2 Cor.
Geneva, Kend., Thom., Norton, Scarlett, Dick., ~Wakef., M.,
1'     1:1, ~X 7o22~v 7reooaxJcov to eis,[,uaS ZS? Otlo/a, E. V., " the
Sawyer. The text presents a Hellenism, which, though intelligigift bestowed upon us by means of many persons."  See t:~:t, Geble, is not in harmony with our idiom. Rob. (Lex., roaro)  seius's Lex.   retsch.  (               "Ex hebraismo  inserit
senius's Lex.  Bretseh. (7r.ooaorov): " Ex hebraismo inservit
"With prepositions, and followed by a genitive of the person, it  i
periphrasi tum personarum quum rerum."
(r,o6aconov) forms, like the the Heb. lent, a periphrasis for a
simple preposition."  In other words, in the case before us, the' "towards;" eds. Kend., 3I. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "After
literal phrase " before his face " has the same. signification as " be- verbs implying direction upon, or towards any place, or object.
fore him."  As the expression " he firmly set his face " occurs'See Acts 24: 15, 16, eI,T' OEhv & r-7OS  hov &Ese.
very near this sentence, our usus loquendi demands that "face"
should not be repeated.  Such a repetition strikes the ear as                    le
harsh and unnatural.  Whe  there i n              a c g  Kend., Wesley, Scarlett, Sawyer, Thelwall, MI. S. Fr., " Et ses
harsh and unnatural. Whlen  there is no repetition, a change
hafrom  tshunnatWhe liter eal repnderint of the E. V.  r ion,   disciples-l'ayant vu."  The adverb " when" is not necessary.
from  the literal rendering of the E. V. may not be necessary,
though much might be said in its favor, as a matter of taste. It   Y "ye know not of what spirit ye are;" Ovx or'carE odov 7r1eVmay  be laid down as a general truth, that in ancient languages,  Maros iare iuyers.  Kend., WVakef, Campbell, MI. The Textus
especially those of the East, closely connected repetition of Receptus points this passage as interrogative, " Do ye not know
kindred olr identical sounds was deemed as beauty, but it is far what spirit ye are?"  So Griesbach, Knaplp,  Theile,  Scholz,
different with the English. Luther and De Wette, " vor sicih;":Schott.  Translators, who have followed this punctuation, sup



112                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
come to destroy men's lives, but vis-  tov              v aOpow7rov   OVK -  -AE -came  not to  destroy  men's
to save them.  And they went to  4vvXay            6vOpoS7rov  cia7roAehratl,  A- lives, but to save them.  And.
another village.                        Ad'-oa-at.   Kcat  eTropeOr7~-av  they went to another village.
57 And it came to pass, that as eLS' eTepaLV K            v.                                                 b         57
i,    s    t V        \ 5  )        I      An d it came to pass, bas they 57
they went in the way, a certain              7     yEET        0       EV           were going  onpe   the way, a cer-, were going con the way, a cerman said unto him, Lord, I will aVT                E   T   O     E       t7rE    ta    man said to him, Lord, I
follow   thee  whithersoever thou  avov,'AKOAo v017o-   0Ot OO                        i  7o dv
~~~goest.                     av an~iJX?1:.A             8 I    I         will follow thee  wherever thou
goest.                                  av aEpX,             E    58 Kc'  ELW EV e
58 And  Jesus  said  unto  him, avTC7    o'I70-ovS, A''A57weKe  goest.  And Jesus said to him, 58
Foxes have  holes, and  birds of' f)Aw oi   EXOUVOL, Katl ra  WETrELrEa  ddThe foxes have holes, and the
the air have nests; but the Son  7ro0           ovpacrov  KaTao-K7rlovo-ets'       birds of the air have eshelters:
of man hath not where to lay his             vios roO TOy  vpcorov     OVK  EXEt but the Son of man hath not
head. 7rod O-V KeaAqv KA[,'.  59.ELBWE  where to  lay his head.  And 59
pose that the sense is, Do ye not know of what spirit ye should defined by Bretsch.: "Locus commorationis, domicili'nu, habitatio."
be as my disciples?  However, as there does not seem  to be In Sept., Ezek. 37  27, xai EaTrci i zxsrazazYivcoas or,   auo3    ors
sufficient authority for taking  zare in the sense of " ye ought to is the rendering of t:,~i..:"~, ~', where it refers to the
be," the view taken by all the early commentators, that the sen- sacred tent, or tabernacle.  Tobit 1: 4, o vras:gs xE rxao.vrv6 
tence is declarative, is deemed correct. Bloomfield (N. Test.) aews, "the temple of the habitation."  Liddell: "A place in
remarks: "It is no small objection to the interrogative mode, which one takes up quarters."  In classic writers, it is used for
that not one of the ancient commentators so understood the the act of pitching tents, encamping, taking up one's quarters.
words."  In his " Supplemental Volume" he says: "I still, as Bloomf. (in parallel, Matt. 8:20) remarks that the word does
formerly, prefer to assign to them  (i. e., the words) a declarative not signify nests, " but simply places of shelter, roosts, such as
sense, as having  (with less of Jezvers,  than the interrogative those where birds settle and perch."  The verb xtrnaoaSopw
fordi) more of simplicity and earnest inculcation of a weighty  (Rob., Lex.) signifies " to fix down a tent, to pitch tent, to encamp.
truth, in setting before his hearers their want of self-knowledge, In N. Test. generally, to sojourn, to dwell, and, spoken of birds,'ye know not by what spirit and disposition ye are actuated in to haullt.  So iev rzozs.xcJlosg (Matt. 13: 32); Tz   ezetracv —
saying this, and how much at variance with the spirit of the -.arreoavwogEv,v tong xYiOo s    (Luke 13:19); %'r' zv ecrav
gospel of love promulgated by Him, who came not to destroy  avovs?r   ezet.eva roS oro'avo  zcTzaoc?,oV, (tMark 4: 32)."
mens bodies, but to save their souls."'                        Ps. 104: 12,'E,' avkt Tc r:Ersvt TOO' oTVOoavoO Yaaoa z7,t,'woEt,
X " came;" 72ie.  Kend., Scarlett, Wakef., Thelwall, M. " Upon them (i. e., the trees) shall the birds of the air dwell."
The aorist should have its usual equivalent, the Engish imperfect. Kuincel (on Matt. 8: 20): "Per xaToaaX,7vaees  non nidi, sed
- "that" (in E. V.) is dropped as superfluous. So Norton, latibula significantur, loca ubi volucres consident et quiescunt,
Wesley, Penn, Sharpe, Dick., Scarlett, Wakef., Camp., Sawyer, tecti ab injuria cceli. Sic verbum  Ysazaczaxjvov de avibus in
Kend., Thelwall, M.                                           ramis arborum considentibus et quiescentibus legitur Matt. 13:32.
b "as they were going;"  7rooevoupcVcov aorev.  Wakef.,  Luc. 13: 19, neque xzaTauaxrvoiv respondet Heb. ]mp sed verbo
Penn, Kend., Angus, M. In Bagsters text, the comma is incor- I     quod de avibus ita usurpatur, ut sit commorari, quiescere,
rectly placed after avcrci~, instead of OJ&5. The same error occurs versari, con;-ider  ut Dan. 4: 18 ubi Theodot. ita adhibuit carzain the Polymicrian.                                            usn,,oav."  As "dwelling," "habitation," and'"lodging " are
c " on the way; " BIv T1 acst. Sharpe, Camp., Sawyer, Kend., necessary for rendering other Greek words, " shelters " is deemed
M., Norton (" on their way")",Scarlett (;"on the roayd"). t's most appropriate.  It is defined by Webster: "That which
corresponds with our usus loquendi more nearly tbhan "iin the covers or defends from injury or annoyance. A house is a shelter
way."                                                         from rain and other inclemencies of the weather; the foliage of a
d " wherever;" tIoov (with av). Liddell (in verbo): "Wher- tree is a shelter from the rays of the sun."
ever with the subjunctive." Rob. (Lex.). Norton, Sharpe, Dick.,            — " The healing plant shall aid,
Kend., Sawyer, M. "Whithersoever" is obsolete.                         "From storms a shelter, and from heat a shade."-PorP.
dd The article should be retained here, and in the next member Compare Ps. 104: 17, nb t,:vt ti         E. V, "As for the
of the sentence.                                              stork, the fir-trees are her house."  Kacaaxozv oJaeL is rendered
" "shelters;"  acccrosalvoaezs.  Sawyer and Cam1i., "places "Wohnungen" by De Wette.  S. Fr., " habitations;" Iberian,
of shelter."  The appropriate equivalent of "nest" is,ooola.  "sitios donde habitar"  (" places where they dwell, i. e., dwellingSee Sept., Numb. 24: 21. Dent. 22: 6; 32:11. KaveCda,VWoa s is places"); Dick,, "places of rest;" Wakef., "roosts."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.- CHAP. X.                                                113
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
59 And lie said unto another: 8e 7rpos E'TEpov,'AKOOV0teL fO pt. he said to another, Follow me.
Follow  me.  But he said, Lord,  0             e    E I Kvptc,  EntTpE4OV   But he said, Lord, pcermit me
suffer me first to go and bury my /ot aW7reA0olort 7rpOrov OrV alr      L rov first to go and bury my father.
father.                               7rarpa  iov.   60 Et7rE BE avr To gAnd Jesus said to him, hLeave 60
60 Jesus  said  unto  him, Let Y'o0-0s,  T"Aqes    roVtS   VeKpOVS' the  dead  to bury'their own
the dead bury their dead: but go  O  4atITo Tov9 eJrcrw   PeKpovs   Xv dead: but go thou and publish
60V VEK yOVS"      dead: but go thouand publish
thou and preach the kingdom  of 8E a7reAOOoz, 3tayyEAXE Tr,    /3ao't-,God.  Av T^   OEOV.   61 E77E   &' the kingdom  of God.  And an- 61
Aeiav ToV   eo                      Ka,od.,     EO.       E     E N,,,, other' also said, Lord, I will
61 And another also said, Lord, erEpos','AKoAov7UYoo  -ot, Kp     other also  said, Lord, I will
I, will f    t      b    l   m                             I                follow  thee; but let  follo   theeermit me
I will follow  thee; but let me VP637-ov   &              E`rtrpeFov /-tot a7rofirst go bid them  farewell which  Ta4Lsa(a        ore   EL  TO  OLKOV LWoV.first to bid farewell to those in
are at home at my house.              62 E. WE 8a' pOs' avro, 6'Iyo-oi3s, my house.  And Jesus said to 6s
62 And Jesus said unto him, OwVe<  E7rtIaAc, TrY,  XELpa aX- him, No  one, having  put his
No man having put his hand to Tro5  W7r aporpov, Kal  t3AE7rCov Er  hand to. the plough, and lookthe plough, and looking back, is Ta o7rlo,  EVETO' EO(TLt  ELS' T77V ing back, is fit for the kingdom
fit for the king.,om  of God.         /cao'tAEl av Tro  OEOO.                   of God
CHAP. X.                                CHAP. X.                                CHAP. X.
AFTER  these things, the Lord          ME ETA    e raTra aovSeteEv, 6    AFTER these things, the Lord  1
appointed other seventy also, and  Kv'ptos   KaL ETEpovSr Ei338o/JKOVTa, appointed seventy others -also,
sent them two and two before his Kart cLWEJTELtAE   ar[ovg,a                 8oI and,sent them  forth,'two by
face into  every  city, and place, wrp)o 7rpoco-7rov arTov,  Elr rs o-aav  two, into every city and place,
whither he himself would come.  7roAlv  KaL T07roW   O  EJLEAAEv avX  where  dhe himself was about
2 Therefore said he unto them, 7TOS  EPXEo(Sat.    2 "EAEyEp  oV  eto go.   Then he said to them, 2
f "permit;"  iEi,eE1o/v.  Scarlett, Dick., Campbell, Sawyer, word after "seventy," as it implies that he had sent forth
Kend., M. See ch. 8: 32, note.                            " seventy" on a former occasion.'EroovG (" others ") refers to
a "And;" Se.  Sharpe, Penn, Dick., Rheims.  So at the the twelve apostles whose mission is recorded in ch. 9: 1. The
commencement of v. 59 (EIE  e)j. Vuig~.,'; dixitque S;"F GE. and; sentence is elliptical, as Kuincel remarks (in loco): " fE,8ocS. Fr., "et;" Iber., "I;" Ital., "E;" Heb. N. Test., I. The gov'ra est formula elliptica, post k&e'ovs comma ponendum, et
particle is translated by Eras., Beza, Castalio, G6schen, Belgic, subaudiendum: p ag9iras OZctvES   3otfrdjXovsci,s alios discipulos
Luther, De Wette, Danish.  The E. V. followed Tyndale, in numeros septuaginta;" i. e., "otler disciples also, who were
omitting it.       -seventy in number."  See ch. 23  32,.ac i'repo, V&o zacov(~yo.,
i. e., " two others who were malefactors," or, more concisely, "' two
h:" Leave;" ~ITeg. Scarlett, Sharpe, Dick., Angus.  Rob. others, malefactors."  Camp., Norton, Bloomf. (N. T.), Penn,
(Lex., in verbo): "'With an ace. and predicate to leave, or let Angus, M., Sawyer, Dick., and Sharpe have "seventy others
remain in any state."  So (E. V.) Matt. 5  24; 8: 15; 18:12; also."
22: 22. Mark 12: 12. Luke 4: 39; 11: 42; 18: 29, etc.    b "sent-forth;"  ran'aeneV. So (E. V.) in v. 3, and Matt
"their own;".avtv-rv.  Thom., Sharpe, Dick., mWakefield, 10  5; 13: 41. Mark 3: 14; 6: 7, etc. Angus.
Kend. So Eph. 6: 28, car g'arrcV acouMrza E. V., " their own
boKendie  So Ephand v.  28,  n Eavro, acioatc, E. V., h        " two by two;" ava,  &o. Scarlett, Sharpe, Sawyer, Kend
bodies; "    and v. 29, r,~v ryvoS acir.a, E. V., "his o wn flesh."n S. Fr., " deux a deux;" Iber., "de dos en dos." The Hebraistic
Philipp. 2  ~ 4, -r''avrv, E. V., "his own things;" and v. 12, form U&o &io is properly rendered thus, as in Mark 6: 7. " Two
Trv eavrov aco,,l~av, E. V., "your own salvation;" v. 21, ce and two " accords with our usus loquendi.
fawSv,, E. V., " their own." 1 Thess. 2: 8,,ax earvzev wvzas
E, E. V.   our own souls"                               d " he was about;" UgsR2EY,. Norton, Penn, Wakef., Sawyer
E. V., "our own souls."
Kend., Thelwall, Angus, M. See ch. 7: 2, and 9: 31, notes.
J,,permit." See ch. 9: 59, note.
"permit."Seec.e 5n        "to go;" f~Xea,'ax.  Penn, Camp., M., Murdock. G. and
a "also;" xac. This position is given to "also" on the ground, S. Fr., "aller;" Iber., " a ir."
that there is an obscurity in the E. V. by the location of this,"Then;"  orv.  Kendrick, M. Angus. This particle often




114                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
The harvest truly  is great, but 7rpos  avrTovs,   0   JEP  Oepto-zS| The hlarvest gindeed is great,
the labourers are  few: pray ye  7roAvs,  Ot  8 E   EpyaratL  oAtyo'  but the laborers are few; hpray
therefore the Lord of the harvest,  e           e               KV[OV e   to   
that he would send forth labourers                                                  therefore te Lord of t           arinto his harvest.                       p     e-ltoe,   7rcog  EK/3aAA7  Epyaav             to  send  fort    laborers
3  Go  your ways:  behold, I eS' TOP Oept(riu                  avro.             vest   to  sed  forth laborersC   1into his harvest.'Go; behod 3
send you forth  as lambs among Yere' t3ov, Eyeo  c7rorreAAo va   into hs harvest.   Go; behold, 3
wolves.                                 &,  ara    y   e         o AKeoy.  4/x   I send you forth as lambs among
4 Carry neither purse, nor scrip, SaorzTace e3aAVtLorv,  77 w7pav, wolves.   Carry  neither purse, 4
nor shoes: and salute no mlan by            N   f    
nor shoes: and salute vno man Rby /r]3E   V7o3MaTa'    Kat  /Fu7&ra  nor kbag, nor shoes: and salute
the way.,                            3
5 And  into  whatsoever house  KaTa T7V7 o83ov aO-7ra(T?70TE.                   |.   no one by the way.  And into  5
ye enter, first say, Peace be to this 171'   a, OLKLaV El(TEpX?7o0,E            ) 7rp v-,  mwhatever house ye enter, first
house.                                  TOP AE,; ETE7   Etp, 1V_  TW OtKC  TOV6 And if the son of peace be T.   6 Ka  eaV   x                 T 7  o viE     I \  say, Peace be to this house. And  6
there, your peace shall rest upon,,,,,
it: if not it shall turn'to  you EIP17v77s  E7raa7raaLoETa'  e7r' av- if -a son of peace -is there, your
again.                                  TOPr  7 E1p77P?7 V/lOV  eL          L /1yhE, peace shall rest on Phim: qbut
denotes not the consequence, but the sequence of one clause on Angus.  The E. V. took "scrip" (now  obsolete) from  the
another, having the force of "then," " now."  Rob. (Lex.). So Genevan Version.
(E. V.) Matt. 7: 11; 12: 12; 13  27. Luke 3: 7, 10; 6: 9;   1 "no one;"  ue'/va.  Sharpe, Thom., Norton, Penn, Dick.,
10: 37, etc.                                                  Scarlett, Wakef., Sawyer, Kend., Angus,'Thelwall, M. S. Fr.,
g "indeed;" yEv.  Scarlett, Dick., Wakef., Sawyer, Kend., "ne  personne;" Iber., "nadie;" Belg., "niemant;" De Wette,
Angus, Thelwall, M. "Truly" is required for other words, and "niemanden;"  Dan., "ingen;" Vulg., Mont., Erasmus, Beza,
often receives an improper emphasis, as used in this passage in the Schott, Goschen, " nemiinem."
E. V..                             "whatever."  Thom., Sharpe, Norton, Penn, Dick., Scarh "pray;" Sesj9ri e.  There is no necessity for introducing lett, Kend., Camp., Angus, Sawyer, M.
"ye" in this instance, as the pronoun it not emphatic. It is not   n "a son;" viss. The article is canceled by Griesb., Knapp,
inserted by Scarlett, Norton, Dick., Wakef., Camp., Angus, Theile, Tittm., Lachm., T'isclhend., Schott, Scholz, Bloonmf.  I'he
Sawyer, Kendrick, M., Tyndale, Geneva.  The E.  V. copied latter remarks: "The article o is omitted in almost all the best
Cranmer.                                                      MSS., some Fathers, and nearly all the early Editions."  " Tlhe
sense is, one deserving your blessing."  The article is properly,," to send forth;8"'o'  lit. Instead of Y~.fii, (prest. omitted in the translations of Sharpe, Norton, Wesley, Dick.,
subj.), Griesbach, Knapp, Tittm., Goschen, Schott, Bloomf., and Camp., Rend., Sawyer.
Kuincel have &.19ait/7. On the contrary, Lachmann, Tischendorf,.;,,    is;".. Penn, Angus. This accords with present usage.
Theile agree with the Text. Recept.  Schott has the following
note: "Scripturam vulg. flczi s  cum Lachm. tenuimus. Altera    P "him;" avoV.  Norton, Scarlett, Camp., Kend., M., Tynin codd. quidem  permultis (9 unc.) expressa ezfld,8  ex Matt. dale, Cranmer, Geneva, Rheims, Wiclif.  Vulgate, "ilium"
9: 38 profecta."  The rendering by the infinitive instead of the (referring, as muscul., to filius; domi being feminine). Erasmus,
Eng. subjunctive, is more concise, and equally correct. So Scar- Mont., Schott, Beza, G6schen, " super eum;" Castal., " in eo;"
lett, Norton, Wakef., Kendrick, Sawyer.  See Kiihner, ~ 329, Belg., "hem;" De Wette, "ihm;" Iber., "el."  As a masculine,
Rem. 5.                                                       avzov refers to vios; although o'xos is masculine, it is the mere
remote antecedent. In the parallel, Matt. 10:13, the pronoun
I " Go;"'l'reyiEre.  Scarlett, Wesley, Sawyer, Kend., Mur- is feminine, av'v, and must be rendered "it," as its antecedent
dock. So (E. V.) Matt. 5: 41; 9: 6; 13: 44; 18: 15; 19: 21; is olzxa (feminine). In this instance, the idea conveyed by olxia,
20: 4, 7; 21: 28; 26:18. Mark 5:19. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): is rather "family," than  "house."  Worthiness is predicated not
"Gener. i. q. to go, go away to a place."  Bretschneider, "abeo, of the house, but its inhabitants.  Compare Matt. 10: 11, 12.
discedo."  When used intransitively, this verb signifies "to de-,, I                       tao ve a.
part," and often simply "to go."  "To go ones way" is obsolete.     b   ioa    Th.       rt,
Vulg., Eras., Mont., "Ite;" Castal., "Vadite;" G. and S. Fr.,   q "bu      t;"   r. Thom., Penn, Norton, Thelal,
"Allez;" Iberian, "Idos."  Heb. N. Test.,  -. Syriac.' Sawyer.  Mont., "si vero non;" Eras., Beza, Castal., Schott,
"Allez; iberian, "1Ides."1 H-eb. N. Test.,.1=b. Syriac, ~~
Alrnative rendering, "depart."                                Gschen, "sin minus" (see Leverett, Dict., "sin minus ").  Rob
(Lex.,?4): "EZl  S /4eyE, i. q. ci 3l ars, but stronger, but if not
" "bg";    r-4a,.  See ch. 9: 3, note. So Nort6n, Camp., sb indeed, if otherwise, Luke 10: 6, but if not, otherwise."  This




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. X.                                                      115
KING JAMESI' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
kinagdomn  of  God  is come  nigh  aXVrf aelo-tez, eL~   al Ase~,6T  avrt,, beowyu                 n   leltesc
unto yrou.'t[aTLKep  ~' v,1as' ~  tao'Aefa'inl it, and  say  to them, The
10 But into wvhatsoever city y-e ~-ov  OeoV.   lo ei~' ~]  8''rr                kinagdom of God ydrawethnear
enter, and thley receive youl nlot, elo. e'oepX7o. te, Kcaltz    6 Ou    AEl' Ta| to   you.   But ieto u wratever y o
go 7our ays outAnd  into the same house reets a, v eao vaKa     et.        avr- if t,        sa, atd         te re.
main, eting  an   drinkng  such~E Ti]OtKta kLEJJETE, EOOLOI-'TES' Kat And in'that house remain, eat-7
f things as they give: for the la-              e  T                  r aw-           o  a, d k   tht tey
boul rer is worthygo outfnto hits sthire.  Goets,
ncity whic  cleaveth om     us, whouse  do house.  &TLp                       ro)eTa   have: for the      dulaborer is worthyour 
~wipe off ao~ainst you: nothwith-               aoK  nowt   fr
8 And into whatsoever city ye eth toc   s                \ E   A                 o     s w
prase is ofter, n reand ered  y "the r ie  he E. V., or, with present usage, has an exact equivalent in "      owages."   "Hire  i8
such things as are set before you. Atv'  EW0E'PXi]U-OE,  KaL               X3Pa
more exactness (as in 2 Cor. 1i ~:16), "if otherwise," equivalent no longer used, in this sense.
9 Ai  n sense al theo "ut  if not."  t                            "hatever."  Seare  av. 5, note.
-    9                         I  receive you, eat wwhat is set
r "4agalin,"  ill the E. ~7., is superfluous after " return," as    w"wa  sstbfr  "scsat~Se~.KldAgs
it implies herein  than  one act of retmi ng.   ompare   att. Norton, Sawer. See ch. 5  27, note. CKosy, Gram., 336.
2  12.  Hebrews 11  15.  "Agai" is om i tted by Thomson, K         "in it;" A E   VT.            Pen, Scarlet, SAn eal the sdrick, M.,
Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Scarlett, Camp., Sawyer, Kenldrick, Thel- Mu-^dock. Beza, Castal., Schott, Goschen, " in ea;" Iber., " en
wall, M.                                 Hella;" Diodat, "tin e sa."                "hrin it, and  say  to them, The
10 But into whatsoever city ye   o l.  akefield, M., Murdock.    y  al    a    kingdom of God  draweth nearef.,
Scheft, Goschen, " in illa —dome;'; S. Ft., " cette maison —la;....is nigh;" Kendrick, " is come near;" Camp., " comes (upon
enItal.er, andquell casa." The  reideing of the.. would require  you)." So (E. V.) Luke 2: 8. Jas.  5:  8 (" draweth nigh10").
go your ways outa.                                              he verb into this tense is often reets  ndered in the E y. "at hand."
~~~~~~~~~~~of~~':                                      has tthe sensame  of andsa. ]3ctsce,  Lex. Liddell: "In11 Evenhat   they ave;" dt ao  youTE. Sharpe, Penny               TO y   nt,  to be ear ome near."  Compare Dent. 31:14  Sept
citywall (" which cleave") North on  us,    "They hawe" is used als do Ko p   TO, Ea    and say,   the  dust of your 11
by wipe o   ff against you:and  Thom.  Bretsch. (c     EL      va       oao —  city whiappoach cleaveth dtou must die."We
phrase is oftcn rendered by "1otherwise" in the E. V., or, with present usage, has an exact equivalent in "wages."  "Hire" is
"Imore N. T. ero exactness (as in 2 Cor. u 16), if otherwise," equivalent no loner used, inut idemthis sitense.
in sense to "1'but if not."                                        "whatever."  See v. 5, note.
" 1again," in the E. V., is superfluous after "1return," us   w"hat is set before;" r'~ 7oart,9'iuva.  Kend., Angus,
qued spud profas                                                                   cum dativ          te.  5,b  Gm e  o36ed
itpud protlienos morest vel done act of returning.  Comparc. 5e  26  "go out;" e.           Thom., Sharpe,  Penn, Nortone
indic2t: bona, facultateHebrews 11:(Luc15. "Again" is omitted by Thomson, o"in it;" ); et ao'r Dic.Penn, Scarlett, SawyCamp.er, Kendrick, Angus, M.
~af c/ z~,o~ (spud profanes, rnissi ab) aliquo), Marc. 3:~ 21, sunt:'      t;"ar.Sape  en   otn  ayr
Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Scarlett, Camp., Sawyer, Kendrick, Thel- MuNdock. Beza, Castal., Schott, Grschen, "in ea   Iber., "en
wall, M.                                                      ella,; Diodati, "in essa."  "1 Therein " is obsolete.
* "tht hose;",~-'j ohc'q.    akefild,., Mudock     ~draweth near;"  zyyce    Scarlett, "1is near;" Wakef.,
Sohiott, G6schen, "1in illa-dom o;  S. Fr., "1cette maison-la;  "is nigh;" Kendrick, "1is come near;" Camp., "1comes (upon
qui aliquem comitatur," etc. Ro. (Lex., e with genit.)"  There i nothdering ofin the text to authorize "veryou)." beSo (E. V.) Luke 21. Jas. 5 8 ( draweth nigh
"r o         comY~-ie,                                        The verb in this tense is often rendered in the E. V. hat hand."
"what  have;"'zic  a~~'r6Th.       Thel-      ty  has the sense of adsum. Bretsch., Lex. Liddell: "1In" allthey      rivra' ad orp vss  Sharpe, Penn, Tyn- transitive, to be near, come near."  Compare Dent. 31: 14. Sept.
wall (" whatever "), Norton, Angus.   They have" is used also'      y aw ai  ac roil7 n9'avcc'rov aoE,          ld, thy
by'Wesley, Wakef., and Thom. Bretsch. (7raoa cum Genit.)  days approach that thou must die."
"In N. T. vero etiam. zraeci cum genitivo ita dicitur, ut idem sit   Zi 
I  ~ ~~~"hatever."  See v. 5, note.
quod apud profanos ztrart' cum dativo. Sic ri  ~'caei'rivog (quod  g    u;'E60TG    hmSapPnNro
apud protanos est vel dona, vel mandata, alicuLjus) Marc. 5:26   "g ou;           9Jr.ThmSapPnNtn
indic6.t: hona, facultates (Luc. S  43, 02V ) Co'V rb   iov); et of Dick., Scret  apKn.  nuM
Z'aodrv;(pu   rfns missi ab aliquo), Ma. 3:21, ut:   b i its;" av'rn~o  SapPnNorton, Sawyer.
qui aliquem comitantur," etc.  Rob). (Lex., gra,?c' with genit.):    There is nothing in the text to authorize "very" before
"Generally to come, be derived or possessed from, any one."  Tyn- "1dust."  It was copied from  Tyndale.  Omitted by Sharpe,
dale, "tsuch as they have;  Luther and De Wette, "was sie Penn, Wesley, Norton, Dick., Sawyer, Kend., Angus. Nothing
haben;"Iber., lo que tengan" D iodati, "1ci S che vi sara;  equivalent to it in Vulg., Mont., Beza, Castal., Schott, Gdschen,
Gdschen, "1quoe illis sunt; " Vuig., "1quoe apud illos aunt."  Heb. Beig., Luther, De Wette, Dan., Diodati, Ital.
N. T est.,     r1. 5~ -. Syr.,  m~l~        (" cx eo quod eat   d "tto us.;" Vxv   Thom., Sharpe, Dick., Scarlett, Wakef.,
illru")  The V ATI.Y  op"ied rane.Cm.  nuKn..Lt  es,    bs"G  n.F.




116                        TIM GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. X.
KING JAMES7 VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
standing, be ye sure of this, that,LEa   VIcZ     LLv.  7rANv  TO?9TO  7tV     i - wipe off against you: notwiththe kingdom  of God is come nigh  O               rKETE OT t?7/7lKEV  (    v/aa?  standing, fknow  this, that the
unto you.                                    Aea  TO        eo       12 A             kindomof God Kdraweth near
y                        )g~~~~~/aortAEtoa  ToO  EOe~.  12 YC  8Eyr         kngdmo o
12 But I say unto you, That it,,,   _ c  to you.  But I say to you, That 12
shall be  more tolerable  in  that vltr, ot _         oo/ tot  esI T i/p epa hit will be more tolerable in
day for Sodom  than for that city. eKELr aVEKTrorepoV  Eorat, 2) T) that day for Sodom, than  for
13 Wo  unto  thee, Chorazin! W7TAEL''                 13
wo  nnto   1the  Bthsaida  for if!| e  eKELVI.     Ocvat  ootO  XKo- that city. Woe to thee, Chlora- 13
two unto theew         had be  don i  patJ   ov          - ot, Bc               Tt I zin!  woe to  thee, Bethsaida!
wouno   he, ehsidT ori    pa~tv,, ovat 0_1    yo-o B tr           atioa' {rtfrifZh        emihy1ors  a
the mighty worls had been done,,                                               I for if the mighty  works had
in Tyre and  Sidon, which have eL  v TE             pW  KaL U/Xt M       yep orVoT   been  done  in  Tyre  and  Zibeen done in you, they had a great a  avvauc/ets aai           o 7 eVJ/Ea EEat   vdv   doll, which hlave been done iil
while  ago  repented, sitting  in wdAat a, e! O-bKKT  Ka                    o        ro8     you, ithey would have repentsackcloth and ashes.,                   t                    ed'long  ago, sitting  in sack14 But it shall be more tolera- Kav?)LEvat tereTEvOTo-av.                  A72)v  cloth and ashes.  But kit will 14
ble for Tyre  and Sidon  at the ivpce  KIcat               C3Cvt  aVEKTOTEpov be more tolerable for Tyre and
judg'ment, than for you.                  TL E  T  5[J                      15      Zidon'in the judgment, than
cort ]p7[ KPUtO-~   T] ly/.ttv.           a                Zidnntejugmnta
15 Andthou, Capernaum, whichi e,,                                  I), _  for you. And thou, Capernaum, 15
art exalted  to  heaven, shalt be   vv,   Warepcaov/L,             e   ro1   or-   mthat art exalted  to  heaven
thrust down to hell.                    pavo   vtOOeto-a, Ec'Os- aaov KaTa- "shalt be brought down oto the
demands it. " Do" is not employed by Thom., Sharpe, Kend., (Lex., xa:aftfltei@co), " to cause to go down, to bring down;"
Penn, Dick., Norton, Scarlett, Wakef., Camp., Angus, Sawyer, Liddell, "to make to go down, put or bring down."  The vetb
Tyndale, Geneva. It first appeared in Coverdale's Version.    occurs only here, and in Matt. 11: 23. S. Fr., "tu seras abaisf " know;" ypcvaxeze.  Thomson, Sharpe, Penn, Wesley, se;" Iber., " seras abajada."
Norton, Scarlett, Camp., Sawyer, Kend., Angus, M., Thelwall, ~   "to the under-world;" k'ok U3ov.  This word 48~7  (in
Murdock, Rheims. Syr., c. Heb. N. Test.,.-.. Vulg., Mont., classic Greek ai'Sr1  and'.'s~) occurs eleven times in the N. T.
Beza, Eras., Castal., "scitote;" Do Wette, "wisset;" G. and Matt. 11: 23 (E. V., "hell "); 16  18 (E.   V., " hell").  Luske
S. French, "sachez;" Dan., "dog skulle I vide dette;" Iber., 10  ~15 (E. V.l "hell"); 16 -23 (E. V., "hell"). Acts 2  27
"sabed;" Diodati and Ital., { sappiate."' "Be ye sure of this" (E. V., "hell").   1 Cor. 15: 55 (E. V., "grave").  Rev. 1: 18
was taken from Coverdale's rendering, "of this ye shall be sure." (E. V.,  hell "); 20:13 (E. V., "hell").  In classic Geek
Tyndale has, "mark this."                          *  writers it is used to signify the world, or region inhabited by the
Ty"dawetha, ne arkti." Sev9,nt.shades or spirits of the dead. The deepest part of this world or
-i "draweth near."  See v. 9, note.
h,~ it ~~~region was supposed to be the abode of the wicked, who were
h "it will be;",.  Thom., Shlarpe, Penn, Dick., Norton, there punished forever. This was named Tartarus. See Hesiod.,
Scarlett, Wakef., Kend., M.                                   Theog. 721-733. Odyssea, B. XI.  AEneis, B. VI.  In tile
"they would have repented;",v-uee, aaCV.  Norton, Sept., it is the term  most frequently employed for translating
Gray (note on Angus), Thom., Penn, Wesley, Scarlett, Wakef.,  5x~. (she6l). Yet it seems obvious that the Hebrews did not
Kend., Dick. (" would have reformed"), Sawyer (" would have regard A5d  as a locality, where any distinction of character
changed their minds ").                                       was recognized. It was the common receptacle of all the dead.
"long ago;" zrd)~a.  Thomson, Sharpe, Wesley, Scarlett, It has been a question whether  5x~,  as used in the 0. Test.,
Camp., Sawyer, Kend., Angus, M., Thelwall, Rheims, Murdock. was not used to indicate the tomb regarded as one common
The natural position for "long ago" is after "repeated."  So receptacle for the bodies of all the dead, the image being taken
Thom., Wesley, Camp., Angus.'         from the deep sepulchral caverns used in ancient times, as places
k "1 it will be; " E`brai. Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Dick., Norton, of interment. Thus in Ecclesiastes 9: 10, "for there is no work,
Scarlett~ Wakef., Rend., Mr.                   nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom  in the grave (Heb.
Searlett, Waker., Kend., M.                                                             
i  teudgen;"esey Scarlett Wake-   xt.z=,' in sheSl;' Septuagint, Cv airY,' in Hades'), whither
"  il the judgment;" Iv  ToltO. Wesley, Scarleft, Brake- thou goest."  Isa. 14: 11, in allusion to the death of the king of
field, Camp., Sawyer, Rheims. De Wette "im Gerichte;" Iber., Babylon, the prophet says, Thy pomp is brought down to the
"en el juicio;" Belg., "in het oordeel;" Dan., "i Dommen;" grave (Heb. "xJ,'she1l;' Septuag. et JIov,'to Ilades')
Diodati, "nel giudicio."  The E. V. copied "at" from Tyndale.                   m 
that;.helwall,.end.                              and the noise of thy viols: the worm is spread under thee, and
m"that; ". Thelwall, Rend.,              the worms cover thee."  Similar imagery is employed in describ"" shalt be brought down;" rxaaffaa&aj.  Murdock, ing the overthrow and death of Plharaoh and other kings, Ezek.
Norton (" will be brought down"), Wakef. and Kend. (" will be 32: 17-32. On the other hand, it may be urged, that the apbrought down "). De Wette, "wirst du erniedriget werden." So pearance of Samuel at Endor, 1 Sam. 28: 7-20, proved that the
in parallel (E. V.) Matt. 11: 23, "shall be brought down." Rob. spirits of the departed had their abode in a region beneath the




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. X.                                                     117
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
16 He that hleareth  you, hear- /luaop-O1 j.q   1S6'0  aKoovW  u v  under-world.  He that heareth 16
eth  me   and  he  that despiseth  e   /uov' aKoveL' KaL o aOtEToPC)   prtOs  you, heareth me; and he Pthat
you, despiseth  me; and  hle thEate    ageret'   o TEE    ee E            aT       l lErv rejecteth you, rejecteth me; and
despiseth me, despiseth him  that aOereL.  TOv   a7cT            TELAaIVa,uE.  he that rejecteth me  rejecteth
sent me.                                17 C    t ~                              tp
Y'reo' rpe+av,   8E  o; e38lop7.- hlim    who  sent me.   And  the 17
17 And  the  seventy  returned           T                            I, w
Kai ith joy, ayi, La     xapa   A o ES  seventy qreturned with joy, sayafgain with joy, saying, Lord, even            t o'i,,
the  devils  are  subject unto  us KuplE, Kal Ta  a&xfovt  vWrora- lug,  Lord, even  rthe  demons
through thy namle.                         ETIL  2/LWe /v7l   lrTC     O-vo-La7t TOU.  are subject to us'by thy name.
18 And hle said unto thern, I be- I   E&LE    E                avTos','_EOeopovp  And he said to them, I beheld 18
held Satan as lighitningr fall from  T o          y'Ta7raSv    cSr  aoT7-pa7r7v,    EK  Satan tfalling from  heaven like
heaven.                                -rov   ovpavov 7fec roa.,9 V8ov, lighltning.  Behold, I give uyou 1!
19 Behold, I  give!nto  you  8a&o/eLt  VALLJJ  T7Pr   EOVO-LaV   Trov authority to tread on serpents
earth. Not to dwell longer oil this question, it may be remarked Thelwall, I., Rheims. "Again " was first placed after " returnthat " hell" has no longer tht sense in which it was once used to ed " by Tyndale.  It is a curious fact that Wiclif, who used
indicate an unseen, or hidden place, but that it now conveys the " turned again," avoided a mistake into which all the other early
idea of the region of punishment " prepared for the devil and English translators fell.
his angels."  In other words, " hell" is the proper equivalent of   r "the demons; " z  ctcu6v'ta.  Thom., Sharpe, Dickinson,
y'e2,vru, Gehenna, Heb. t-:, x~}, "valley of the son of Hinnom."  WVakef., Camp., Scarlett, iNorton, Sawyer, Kend., Thelwall., M.
See 2 Kings 23: 10. Jer. 7: 31; 32: 35.  Compare Jer. See ch. 4: 33, note.
2: 23; 19: 6, 13.'he later Jews employed this name to denote    s "by thy name;" 7,v zt  odr,c'ar'i Uov.  Penn, Sawyer.
the place of future punishment.  So in Arabic Jehdlnnam is used "Throughll" is the appropriate rendering of Sta with the genitive.
in the same sense, to this day. Although there are cases where The thought here is, that by the authority of Jesuts the demons
"grave" will afford a good sense, as a translation of BSX'5 and were subjected to the command of the apostles, and were comqi;sg, yet, in strictness, we have no equivalent for these terms in pelled to go out of those whom they possessed. Thus in v. 19.
our language. Of the terms, which approximate most nearly to  He says, Mitcout —~ovaiav —ii'zaacv 7'rv  v'a/uc, zovt   EOQOV.
thlem, that of De Wette, "' under-world" (' Unterwelt') is deemed Schott renders Ev zrcy ovouazi aov " tuo nomine," with the exmost appropriate.  In all cases, however, " -Hades " should be planation, " tua auctoritate."  G6schen has " tuo nomine."  The
placed in the margin. I should have preferred " pit," as most primany sense of Ev, in, might be used, but in this connection, it
familiar to English readers, but for the fact that in Isa. 14 (cited seems to be deficient in perspicuity.  Compare Acts 4: 9, 10, dv
above) it is needed for the rendering of'.. (bbr), which is ren- zivl oV'cos uaEozcal  yvwoavrov  oTaC o —'Z1  rV  S,dVOCuarL'Iq7aov
dered "' pit" in the 0. Test. In the Revision of Job, published fXotoa-zo2 T — Ov osy   ogvos  rxtarozxev  lvrJ  vtov   Oy/1v vs,
by the A. B. U., " under-world " (from De Wette) is used for ren- E. V., " by what means he is made whole; be it known —that
dering " shel61."  See Rob. (Lax.,'8qS,, and yevva).  G. Camp. by the name of Jesus Christ-by him doth this man stand here
(Prelim. Dissertat. to Gospels, VI, on "4&s  and IYe'vva). Kend., before you whole."  See Rob. (Lex., Iv). Acts 4: 7,'Ev xoia
Norton, Dick., Campbell, and Scarlett have transferred Hades 8vvc/~E6 i Ev roizcp or,6aTori Eronta T' Trovo Vzerz; E. V., 4"By
into their versions.  Wakef., "grave;" S. Fr., " le lieu invisi- what power, or by what name have ye done this?"  See'Rob.
ble;" Iber., "el mundo invisible;" Diodati, " inferno " Ital., (Lex.,;voua).
" luogo invisible;" M., " the regions of the dead."             t "falling from heaven, like lightning;"' ca. ar7zr7rv hx tot
P " that rejecteth;" o a,& Tirv.  So (E. V.) ch. 7: 30. Mark ovocvov Tesa0a.  The participle  Eaova belongs to Zzccaviiv.
6: 26. John 12: 48. Rob. (Lex., in verbo). Bretsch., " reji- To obviate the ambiguity in the E. V., this arrangement is
cio."  So Thomson, Wesley, Wakef., Camp., Scarlett, Norton, adopted. Bloomfield (N. Test., Supplementary Vol.) notices the
Kend., Sawyer, Thelwall, M.  Beza, "rejicit;"  Castalio and construction: "It seems that we have here a condensed brevity
Schott," repudiat;" G6schen, "repudians;" Belg., " wie-ver- of expression for be9C ovEov   zv ZaracvcYv  c zovh  odoavove zeovwerpt;" De Wette, " wer-verwirft;" G. and S. Fr., " qui-  ra,  Gs dazearrv  x zov oG)eevov  reaovaav."  The above
rejette;" Iber., " quien —desecha;" Ital., " chi —respinge."  So arrangement is the most familiar and natural for English readers.
the word is rendered in the three other instances, in which it S. Fr., "Je contemplais le Satan tombe du ciel, comme un
occurs in this verse.                                         eclair."
q "returned;" _   araoe av.  "Again" is omitted as super-   u'you;" Iczv.  The preposition "unto," after "give," is
fluous and inaccurate, as it implies that there had been a previous superfluous. It is properly omitted by Thom., Wesley, Sharpe,
return. It is not employed by'Thom., Sharpe, Wesley, Dick., Wakef., Scarlett, Norton, Angus, Kend., Thelwall, Sawyer, IM.
IPenn, Wakef., Camp., Scarlett, EKend., Norton, Sawyer, Angus,   ~ "authority;" ~ovqiav.  Pechy (note or. Angus), Alford




118                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-'CHAP. X.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
power to tread  on serpents and  7rarTELV  e7ravoo    EcoV  KacL  oKop- and scorpions, and over all the
scorpions, and over all the power vrtWoW, Kat ert 7rao-av Tyiv 3vlacLtv power of the enemy; and nothof the enemy: and nothing shall Trov  EXPov'  Ka\ ovv,   vh/tas ov ing  shall by  any  means hurt
by any means hurt you.                  /,? aSr3KiO'.   20 7rAiv fV  roETC T    you. Notwithstanding, wrejoice 20
20 Notwithstanding, in this re- P-7] XatIPETE, oTta   VEV/aTa vtv  not in this, that the spirits  re,                  e                   o  o \ not in this, that the spirits are
joice not, that the spirits are sub- v7ro'ra'c'eraTc    XalpeTE 8E  aXAAo        P
\/,, C,,,sulject  to  you; but xrejoice
ject unto you; but rather rejoice, OTt Ta   OVoiaTa  sVu                                      t   y       bpna  Eec
because    your names are written  ToES' otpavo.    21 E                            Ythat your names are written
~,, h,               ^,,6ha-r  t tY L  Zin the heavens.  In that hour 21
in heaven.                              c)pa r7yaAAtaoaTro To) Jrvevlart oa
21 In that hour Jesus rejoiced'|I1cov,              Kal  ELE'_ Eo/oAo - Jesus rejoiced  in  spirit, and
in spirit, and said, I thank thee, youyat oOt, -raTrepn ]VpE Tov  - said, I thanIk  tle, O  Father,
O  Father, Lord  of heaven  and  paOV KaL TrS 7Y5, O7t aWetKppv/as  Lord of heaven and earth, that
earth, that thou  hast hid  these  Tcavra  aC7rTo  (O cW)v Kat o-vVercTv, thou bast ahidden these things
things friom the wise and prudent, KaL  arEKaA4vIacS  avta  vi7rwots' sfrom  the wise and bdiscerning,
and   hast  revealed  them   unto  va,       a p,  TE ETO  and    ast  revealed  them   to
babes: even so, Father; for so it EVaOKria e'L7rpotOev   o-ov.   22 IKa   babes:  even  so, Father; for
seemed good in thy sight.               o'TpacfetS  7rpos  Trovs,ta3x0Tas'  so it seemed good in thy sight.
(quoted by M.), M., WVakef., Penn, Murdock.  A  distinction    Y "that;" oaz.  So (E. V.) in the first clause of the verse.
should be made between Eiovaiav and;'vayuv, in the next Sharpe, Wesley, Dick., Scarlett, W~akef., Camp., Penn, Norton,
clause of this verse.  See ch. 4: 6, note.  See Rob. (Lex.). Sawyer, Kendrick, Cranmer, Coverdale, Wiclif, Rheims, MurShould it be deemed advisable to retain " power," then I would dock.
render  a~sY~ v (here) by " might."  All the early Eng. transla-   z " in the heavens;" iv rors o~vo,'otr.  Thelwall, Wiclif (" in
tors, except Wiclif (who has power-virtue), have confounded the heavens "); Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castalio, Goschen, Schott,
words in this passage; in other words, they copied Tyndale. " cceles;"  Be]g., " in de Hemelen;" G. and S. Fr., 1" dans les
rTlranslators  in other languages have pursued a nore judicious cieux;" Iber. and Span., " en los cielos; " Diodati and Ital., " ne'
course, e. g. Vulg., Mont., Eras., "potestatem —virtutem;" Beza, cieli."  The following note from the Revision of MAlak (1: 11),
Schott, "potestatem-vim;"  Castalio,   potestatem-vires;" published by the A. B. U., is in point: " from the heavens; B
Gdschen, "auctoritatem-vires;' Belgic, " macht-kracht;"  ctiv ovoezv.  So in v. 10 (E. V.). In all cases, I would malke
Luther and De Wette, " Macht —Gewalt;" Danish, "Magt- the number correspond with that of the text, where oreavis
kraft, " G. Fr., "puissance-force;" S. Fr. and De Sacy, "pou- occurs.  It is true, that the singular and plural may olten be
voir-puissance;" Iber., " potestad-poder;" Diodati, " podesta coincident, according to Hebrew  usage, still, as either form is
— potenza;" Ital., "podestda-possa."                          used in our language, exactness will sustain a literal rendering.' " rejoice not in this, that;"  r, i ove' r  lreEze,'  Wt. So Wakef., Dick., Wiclif. Vulg., Eras., Mont., Beza,' ccelis;'
Norton, Penn, Watkef., Thom., Scarlett (" at this"), Dickinson, G. Fr. and S. Fr.,' cieux;' Span. and Iber.,' cielos;' Syriac,
Rheims, Murdock.  This slight change in the order of the sen- }.
tence renders it more accordant with our usus loquendi, and more   a "hidden;"  r3vztevas.  Penn, Norton, Kend. This form
easy to be understood.  So the S. Fr., " rejouissez-vos plutot de of the participle often occurs in the E. V. See Levit. 5: 2.
ce que," etc.; Iber., " no os gozeis [solamente] de esto, de que," Deut. 30: 11. Job 15: 20; 24: 1. Prov. 28:12. Acts 26: 26.
etc.                                                          For the sake of euphony, it should be uniformly employed.
X 3fe~l~os', in the Textus Receptus, after SE, is canceled by    b " discerning;" avertcav.  This word occurs four times in
Griesb., Lachm., Knapp, Theile, Goschen, Scholz, Bloomf., and the N. T., and is uniformly rendered " prudent."  As " prudence,"
bracketed by Tittmann.  Not noticed in the Pesch. Syriac, or however, implies "caution in deliberating on thle most suitable
Vulgate.  Schott says: " Vocula yi2oio   (a librariis addita post means to acccmplish valuable purposes, and the exercise of sagaci.
SE, haec partic. adversat. magris illustraretur) recte omissa apud ty in discerning and selecting them" (Webster, Diet.), and is
Griesb. aliosque auctoritate multorum  cdd. (10 unc.) verss., especially applicable to the idea of perceivilg and avoiding evil,
Pesch. Philox., Arr., Pers. Memph., _.Eth., Arm., Goth., Slav., it is not the proper equivalent of ovveTvs.'ihis word is defined
Vulg., It., quibus patres plures Gr. et Lat. consentiunt."  Beyond by Rob., "discerning, intelligent, sagacious."  De Wette, " Eina doubt, the word is spurious.                                sichtsvollen."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CICHAP. X.                                                  119
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           IREVISED VERSION.
22 All things are delivered to  e7reLE, ]avTa  7rape3077,tol v7ro cAll things are delivered to me 22
me of my Father: and no man  TO5 Wr 7pNs pov' Kel oi&Oe   yt-  dby  my Fath er, and'no one
knoweth who the Son is, but the V5O'K6  Z'  OTL               O VTOW    e /     O knoweth who the Son is, rexFather' arnd who the Father is.,,1,     
Father; and whotheFatherS w7raT7lp, Kat 7eS' Etryv 0  7raTyp, et cept the Father; and who the
bout the Son, anld h~e to whlom thle /x~ 5v'              *"
but the Son, and hie to whom  the    \ v                \     K j \   ovA   a' Father is, 6except the Son, and
Son will reveal him.               o          V, KaL T  Ear 0o'
23 And  lie  turned  him   unto  vo's a7roKaAV4cat.  23   Ta[   Tpa- he towhom the Son hwisheth to'''      -,,  ~~reveal him..  And  iturning to 23
his disciples, and said privately, Setg 7rpo Trovs,tat-ra7' KaT' reveal hm. And turning to 23
Blessed are the eyes which see the  /8La          re,  M faKptoe  eL o    OaA- his disciples, hlie said'privately,
things that ye see.                                     l, 6      _  kHappy are the eyes which see
(M                      110L    ~~~~ot  tgAeYTOPreg  a  lOAeyrETE.
24 For I tell you that many  24            ~ 7A                    t    r       the things that ye see.  For I 24
prophets and kings have desired            A        YaP,               tell you  that many  prophets
to see those things which ye see, 7rpo/77at LKa  /3atAetg  tOeAyoav  and  kings adesired to see the
and have not seen them,; and to  I beEv  a  vZS  /AE5ETE, Kat OVK  things which ye see, and a                    osaw
hear those things which ye hear, E'aOV'  Kal  aKOVo-at                  K aKoVETe, them   not;  and  to  hear  the
and have not heard them.
and have not  eard thm.      Ka  oVeK 7Kovo-av.                          things  which  ye  hear,  and
25 And behold, a certain law-           25   z'                           n  
Ka stI8oo vu,  V,1OtKOS' Tt~s are- -heard themn not. And, behold, 25
yer stood up, and tempted him,
saving, Master, what shall I do to  0T77, sretpavop  avUTO), Ka\ AX- a certain lawyer orose, and Ptryinhlerit eternal life?                 yo)v,  ZIto'&KacAe,  r-t   roto-as, ing  him, said, qTeacher, what
At the beginning of v.22nd, the Textus Receptus of Bagster tions of fVioya.oa.  Wesley, "is pleased;" rThomson, "will
has the sentence, Kai areaT Ei:reSo  rov'g ya9jr's eIre. The please."
E. V. omits this, as do Erasmus, Griesbach, Knapp, Bloomfield,  "turning;"  o  aekS.  Sharpe, Wesle, Dick., Scarlett
G6schen, Scholz, Vulg. On the other hand, it is found in the Camp., Penn, Kend., M., Thelwall. See Luke 7: 9, note.
Syriac, and is retained by Lachmann, Tisch., Theile, Tittmann.
I deem the remark of Schott correct: "Ante 7ruivra yoi vulgo:  "privately;" Iiav.  As an alternative rendering, "le said
act azoaTegs erxoh zovs ua0rTz   g ereE. Recte hec vbb. Griesb. to them apart."
et al. eliminarunt prmeunit. cdd. D. L. minusc. haud paucis verss.   k " Happy;" Jfaczioto.  See ch. 1: 45, note. So Thomson,
ed. Whel., Memph,. LEth., Arm., Vulg., It. Glossemati debeban- Dick., Wakef., Kend., M., Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva.  S. Fr.,
tur (ex v. 23 desumto) quo indicantur sequentia non amplius ad "bienheureux;" Iber., "felices."
preces Christi pertinere."                                      1 "desired;" W&9e'uav.  Wakef. The aorist should have its
d "by my Father;" vo rov ZraWro-.  "Of," indicating the usual force here. So Sharpe (" wished"), Dick. (" were desirauthor, agent, or instrument, is obsolete. Present usage requires ous"). Kuincel: "Optabant, cupiebant idem quod 7rEVnxijaav,
" by."  So Thom., Sharpe, Dick., Scarlett, Wakef., Penn, Nor- Matt. 13: 16, queni quidem verbi significatum confirmat interton, Sawyer, Kend., Angus, Thelwall, MA.                     pretum Alexandrinum actoritas."
e "no one;" ov'es. Sharpe, Wesley, Dick., Scarlett, Wake-   m " saw them not" oVX e3ov. Thelwall. See last note.
field, Camp., Norton, Sawyer, Angus, M., Thelwall.  Belgie,   n "'heard them not;"?xovuav.  Thelwall.  See note supra on;'niemand;" De Wette, " niemand;" Iber., "nadie;" Diodati?E7V.
and ltal.," niuno."
and ital., "niuno."~~o,                  o "rose;" dvIar7. Kend. ("arose "), Dick., Wakef. ("rose
"  except; " E lm. M. Rob. (Lex., El Iz) on Matt. 11: 27. up ").  Rob. (Lex.,?viurry/?): "Often rendered by rise and
Hoogeveen, p. 55.                                            arise in E. V., Matt. 9: 9; 26: 62. Mark 2: 14; 5: 42;
g "except."  See last note.                                9: 27; 10: 1, 50. Luke 5: 25; 22: 45.
h 4" wisheth;" fov2oTa. Sharpe, Thelwall. Buttm. (Lexilog.' "trying;" z'eodcto. See ch. 4: 2, and 4:12, notes. So
1, p. 26, quoted by Rob., Lex., floz.io.ae) says, that the distinc- Wesley, Campbell, Kend. As the infinitive would better accord
tion bletweeln floio~2r and #bwco is, that the latter expresses an with our usus loquendi, the rendering of Sharpe, Wakef., Penn,
active choice and purpose, the former a mere passive inclination, and Norton, "to try," i proposed as an aternative. Numerous
or willingness. As " will " is so often used as an auxiliary verb, cases occur, in which the participle after a verb expresses the
expressive sometimes of future time, and at others of determina- design, or object, and in such eases it may be properly rendered
eton, it produces an ambiguity, if used in this passage. As an by the infinitive.
z*lternative rendering, "may wish." So Thelwall (in note). Rob.   q "Teacher;" J65aazale.  Kend., Thomson, Sharpe, Dick.,
gives to be willing, to be disposed or rnitied to desire, ~ -defini- Scarlett, Wakef., Norton, Sawyer, M., Thelwall, Murdock.  So




120                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                             GREEK  TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
26 He saLid unto him, What is 50ov    atcovlov    KAJpOVO/,,01O;   tshall I do  rto  inherilt eternal
written in the law? how readest 26  0                     EE   p' arv,'Ev- life?   And  he  said  to  him, 26
thou?                                   TNp lOfLo r[ yeEypa7rrat;  7rcos arva- What is written  in  the law?
27  And  he  answering,  said, ytvo0oKEtS;   27  0  8E aWroKptOE    how  readest thou?   And  he, 27
Thou  shalt love  the  Lord  thy  etreP,  Aya7ry0Es  KVPcoV   Tol' answerionr,  said,  Thou  shalt
God with all thy heart, and with   Oev   rov, E   oAS  TS  Kapeas love the Lord, thy  God, with
5       17  -qs- 0-lov,    e the Lord,7 thy  God, with
all thy  soul, and  with  all thy'(00V  KaL eg oAi7s' T7S' 4VXS' OOV, all thy heart, and with all thy
KaLKa EP  orn  T 77'tvo   ~
strength, and with all thy mind;,ca[    oov         so    and  wit   all thym Kad
d thy.,ehbou sthse  fJ i,-~   8ao o'o' a\ soul, and with  all thy mind;
and thy neighbour as thyself.            Ec   OAJ7kS  T17Ss  &avot'as'  o-oV    Kat
znt ~      ~T,        O,,    and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.
28 And he said unto him, Thou  roy  7rA770rou  crov  COS  o-EaVTOY. 
2r    And                                          he said  to him, Thou hast 28
hast answered right: this do, and  28 E           e        ar,'OpOcs  r                And   e said to  him, Thou   ast 28
thou shalt live.                        |Kp[Or7s'   TOUTO  7rot'Et   Kat (o'r.   answered  brightly:  tdo  this,
29 But he, willing  to  justify  29  0              Oe Aoo, 8taouv   eaVTOV  and  thou  shalt live.  But lie 29
29 But lie, willing  to justify            06\0 W               taovEaT'
himself, said unto Jesus, And who  EtWrE 7rpos Trov  IrOrovV, Kat Trs  uchoosing  to  justify  himself,
is my neighbour?                         Eo- TI ob 7rO     7 r4ov;   30  YroAa- said to Jesus, Who, -then, is my
30 And Jesus answering, said, /3go 8&  o  Ic7oovS et7reV,  A vOpwo- neighbor?   Jesus  wreplied, A  30
30 And Jesus answering, said, )3\ v/      /, (To 
certain  man  went down from  7rOs  rTS' KaTE/3atvev  a7ro  Iepov- certain WWman xwas going down
(E. V) John 3: 2. Acts 13:1. 1 Cor. 12: 28. Eph. 4  11. where in strictness cae is simply copulative, but serves to add
Heb. 5: 12. See ch. 2: 46, note. De Wette, "Lehrer;" S. strength and vivacity to the question, and, and then, then."  So
Fr., " Docteur."  Heb. N. Test.,   _. Syr., 9 j      (ab,j   E. V., Mark 10: 26 (Kca' Trig  sv'arct  acof'avtt;) "Who then
he taught").                                                    can be saved?"  Rob. cites the passage before us, as an illustrar " to inherit;".;roovouruca.  As an alternative, "to oh- tion of this use of.  2  or. 2  2,  i      lV O EV        V
ta."  incel "Id  quod    e, obtinere, coseqi,. Matt.  s-E. V., "who is hle then that maketh me glad-?"  Kuincel:
5 a~~~~~~~~~~~: 5. ~"                           " Pat ticula rua h. 1. reddi debet, igitur, tandem."
w,replied;"'7ro).ar3, — irs,  Norton, Sawyer, Scarleft' "rightly;" AeO&cSg.  WVakef., Norton, Keud.  So (E. V.)    W  rplied       2 CVl.  Norton, Sawter, Scarlett
ch. 7: d43; 20  21. By this orthography, we distingluish the  (" replying").  By this rendering a verbal distinction between
adver fom the noun ad the adjective  riht."     "answer" and "reply" is made, similar to that in the Greek
"do this;"ro o. Thor. ~between aoxe&ds-eIrev  ("answering- said"), and  v7ro~at 4C do this; "  eTOVr0 7rolet.  Thlom., Dick., Scarlett, Wakef,                                      0
"d hs"z oo.To., ii,   Scarleft,  Wakef,,#o5v-ebrev.'T'he classic and Hellenistic usages in this phrase
Penn, Camp., Norton, Sawyer.  The inverted order of these  are not the same.  According to the former, trogafldr is not
words was copied from Tyndale.
pleonastic.  Kuincel (in loco): "In libris scriptorum  prcoborum
u "choosing;" &A2Cwv.  Rob. (Lex.,  $2cw): "Generally to  exterorum  vro).axo3v jungitur e'97 cum aliquis dicentem interwill, i. q. to wish, to desire, to choose."  As "to whsh" is used as pellat, cum aliquis ita respondet, ut aliquid excipiat et reprehenthe equivalent of tflovAoexat, in v. 22, it is desirable to employ a dat, circumscribat et corrigat in iis, quve dicta sunt ab altero, ut
term which will be'appropriate for &i9w, and, at the same time, adeo tune v.o a,~ ab,-, non redundet."  On the other hand, he thus
disting-uish it from the former word. It is obvious, that deter- notices the Hellenistic usage: "Verbo V'7ro~cayfldretw in versione,
mination is not the idea conveyed by the verb in this instance, septuaginta virali exprirnitur Hebr.,I~  ita, ut significat responbut preference. -Rather than obey the divine rule, the law of dere, et idem. valeat quod &x7roY.,1'eu'nat~, vid. job. 2: 4; 4: 1,
love, he chose to narrow its requirements to a point, where hee etc."
might stand justified as a righteous man. Kuinoel: "1Legisperi-    W W"Ma"inoasupent
tus, qui Jesum. quwstione sua in invidiam. adducere voluerat, cum    x "4was goinga down;" xea-clflavev. Thomn.( going down "),
spe excidisset: Oe'2wov &cxazoi' le'v0'cv elrs v.. r. A. se purgatu- Kend., Murdock. Syr., To  L. "  Vulgr., Mont., Er as., Beza,
ins, interrogahat Jesum: ecquis vero est milli proximus? 8xae- Gbschen, Schott, "1descendebat; " Castal., "1descendens."  As in
o63 lcevrn'v notat insontem, re aut argumentis se declarare, hinc German the imperfect tense represents continued, or repeated past
excusare, purgare se, ut h. I. et Gen. 44: 16, ubi legitur     action (Ncehlden's Germ. Gram., p. 310), we find this tense em.T~~-z   quee verba Alexandrini reddiderunt:'Ce 2AXao; 170ev, ployed here by Luther ("1 ging "), and IDe Wette ("1 zog "). As're  exae   Eees';cur excusemus nos?"  (E. V., "what shall an ordinary use of the Greek imperfect is to represent action




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. X.                                                      121
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
Jerusalem   to  Jericho,  and  fell        o  -aA~/,u  etsg  IepXcco, Kat Ao'rTts| from  Jerusalem  to Jericho, and
among'  thieves,  which  stripped    epceWreo'ev,  o   KaI  EK&voarTESr fell among Yrobbers, who zboth
him of:his rairnent, and wounded |arOv                 Ka     q 7rAy7ya S 7rtOere| stripped and beat him, and dehim, and  departed, leaving  him   Tw a     AOov,`0/'erer  jltOav                parted, leaving him  half dead.
half dead.                                            a
31 And by chance there came   KarL7Ya 0ltaa3vyKvpc,                                And by chance aacertain priest 31
31 And by chance there came Xavopra.                    icard (rVyKvptav  I E bwsgig  orthtaan
d c p t a  ~   bwas going down that way, and
down a certain priest that way; IepeVIS rTr Kare'aiVe, rV                   D o80
LE~EVS~ T1S~ KaT~paWEI''  ~VL    seein   him, he passed by  on
band when he saw  himol, he passed   EKeLv1,   Kat  LtcoV   avTro,  apt- the  other side.  And so CCalso a 32
by on the other side.                                     32
~32 And lk iea Lvitewhen    ap ^A9EV.            O/LOosr  &    Kat Levite,  dbeing  at the  place,
32 And likewise'aLevite, when    17rapI 7er.
he was at the place, came  and  AEviUTs, yEo'tEvoS KaTa Tov ro- came, and  seeing him, passed
looked on him, and passed by on  7ror  EAOw  Kal 3co   av7tapIA_ by  on  the other side.  But a 33
the otmer side.                                 33                                  a certain Samaritan'as he was
33 But a certain Samaritan, as  )e\ a                                                           c ertaim, and
the  otl'er side. t M P \.o /y,  journeying, came tio Mmn and
he journeyed came where he was:   AOe Kar  avroV, Katt &V aVTO'                                n,
and when  lie saw   him, lie had                                               Eo-7a7 [ot.
and  when  he  saw  him, lie  had;~                           KL'               hseeing him, lie had compassion
compassion on him.
compassion one him.   Wlm, lle  llau J e~r~r~ayx~tu027    *  e             pooEA &on  him;  and'going  to  him, 3t
34 And went to him, and bound  0 oV KarT3c17re  Ta TpaviTara  a  - bound up his wounds, Jpouring
up his wounds, pouring in oil and  TOV,  ErtXeCOV  EAatoL  KatL  Ot Jop  on oil and wine; and khe set...................
denotes act-on continued and not completed while something else E. V. is retained here. As 7lvouat-with prepositions and adtook place'"  Stuart (Gram.,  51, p. 71).  "Went down" im- verbs implying motion, marks a change, or transition to another
plies, contrary to the narration, the traveler actually reached place, or state-and is often used in the sense of come, arrive,
Jericho.  (G. and S. Fr., " descendait;" Iber., "bajaba."     etc., as in Acts 21: 17, a different rendering is suggested
y "robbers;" 2i.ararg. Thom., Scarlett, Wesley, Dickinson, as an alternative.  It is, "approaching the place."  RobinCampbell, Norton, Sawyer, Kend., Angus, MA.  Vulg., Mont., son (Lex., yivoyat, b, e) says: " Cum ace. of place, to come
Eras., Beza. Castal., G6schen, Schott, "latrones;" De Wette, upon, near to, towards, Luke 10:32. Acts 27:7."  Iberian,
"Rauber..  S. Fr., " brigands;" Iber. and Span., ladrones;  "que llegbse cerca del lugar" (" who approached the place")
Diodati and Ital., " ladroni;" Dan., "R6vere."  Rob and Liddell S. Fr., "qui arrivait en ce lieu; " Ital.," che giungeva in quel
(Iexx.,?..rs,), "a robber."  Bretsch.: "(Dicitur) de latronibus, luogo" (" who arrived at that place ")  Diodati, "essendo venuto
qui vi adgrediuntur itinera facientes, Luc. 10: 30, 36. 2 Cor. presso di quel luogo;" De Wette, " der gegen den Ort hin kam."
11: 26. Matt. 27: 38, 44, etc."  This word occurs fifteen times' "seeing;" i3&.o'   See v. 31, note. The same word should
in E. V. of N. Test., and is rendered by " robber" four times, receive the same rendering.
and hb  "thief" eleven times.  In all cases, "robber" is the    f "as he was journeying;" 5ecov. The progressive form of
proper rendering.  The E. V. and other early Eng. translations the imperfect is substituted for the ordinary one (used in the E.
have copied WViclif.                                           V.), as exact and familiar.  See (E. V.) Luke 13: 22. S. Fr.,
"both-and;" 5mX-Yzai.  Scarlett, Sawyer, Angus. Vulg., " qui voyageait;" Iber., "que caminaba."
Mont., "etianm-et;" Eras., "etiam-ac."  Rob. (Lex., x):       "to him;"           a v.  Tyndale (" unto him"),  Cranmer,
Mont., ~    ~,- " to hilm;"  oca  areo. Tyndale "unto him'), Crallmer,
"It has an intensive, or cumulative force- zaia —zYa, Eng. both-  Geneva.  De Wette, "zu ilm;" Ital., "a lui;" Vulg., "secus
and."  Rost's Greek Gram.,  134, p. 503. Hoogeveen, p. 85: eum;" Eras., Castal., G6schen, "ad eum;" S. Fr., "vers lui;"
"Wherever rxai is repeated in the same clause, or member, it is in Belg., "oromtrent hem" (" near him "); Diodati, "presso di lui."
one place superadditory."                                     Heb. N. Test..
a "a certain priest;" ieoeVSg rs.  The natural order of the'
h,, seeing;  i&3o~,.  See v. 31, note. Thelwall, M. S. Fr.,
English is the same with that of the Greek. There is not the                  i.  See v. 31, ote. Thelwal, M. S. Fr.,
slightest necessity for transferring the sentence.  So Thomson, "ayant vu."
Scarlett, Sharpe, Wesley, Dick., Penn, Wakef., Norton, Sawyer,  "going to;"  roae2O'6V.   Wesley, M.  S. Fr, "s'etant
Kend., M.                                                     approchb."
b " was going down;" xarfiatwev.  Kend. See note on this        "pouring on;" eaxedv.  Thomson, Wakefield, Norton,
word, v. 30. Penn, Thomson, Norton, Wakefield combine xari  Angus (" upon them"), Sawyer. Rob. (Lex., in verbo), "to pour
ovyxv()iav with this verb, and render, "happened to be going upon."  Sept., Levit. 5: 11, ovC   tpeexe.Z ebr' avtro ialtov (" he
down."                                                        shall not pour oil on it").  Gen. 28: 18, cirexeev k-r: ro' ax1ov
"seeing;" ioiUv. Scarlett, Sharpe, Wesley, Camp., Sawyer, aivrw  (" poured oil on the top of it "). 2 Kings 9: 6, briZeE zTo
Kend., Tbelwall, M. Belg., " ziende."'1atov  ri~'iV  ceva2iv asioi.  Liddell, "to pour over, or:d.  Thus (E. V.) Matt. 23: 35; 27: 41, etc.             upon."
"being at, etc.;" yeVO,/8o,,c. n. %. The language of the    k "he."  The pronoun is expressed for the sake of dividing the




122                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
wine, and  set him  on  his own  E7r,3t3ao-as'  e avrov P              r- TO Wiov him on his own beast,'brought
beast, and broulght him to an inn, KT2r OS',  7yayEV  aVTOV  ets' 7Wap- him  to an inn, and took care
and took care of lhim.                  oXeIozV,  Kal  6EreieA7rO7  aVTOV. of himn.  And on the next day, 35
35 And on the morrow, when  35 Ka   eW   TV]l  avptor  eteAOor, when he departed, he took out
he  departed, he  took  out two  EK/3aA oWv  &vo  87iva'pta  &(8KE T eT  two pence, and gave them  nto
pence, and gave thenm to the hostracoe'  a *'     ^'
pence, and gave the   to the host,    a XE, Kat eLTrev aVT, E-t- the innkeeper, and said to him,
and  said unto him, Take  care of |LeAO77Tt  avrov    KaL  o  Tt  aV Take care of him  and,whathim; and whatsoever thou spend-   7poa7aV S,,                     E, I w
7poo.arao            e                    ever tlou spendest more,EI will
est more, lwhlen I come again, IavePXEOe                                               to,pE awoeomr, oo.  a
w v v ~    ~     ~     ~    ~ ~ ~/ill  theerc   (o.  3repay thee, when I come again.
will repay thee.                       31 5t7 ~,,  
repa  oVV   TV e           f T pttLr Which   now   of these  three, 36
36 Which now  of these three,,Ke;'Av(.  no -o t no       Vese  tre, 6,aOKEi G-Ot 7FA7)0iov yeyovEvat Tov
thinkest thou, was neighbour unto                                                tlinkest thou, was neig(rhbor to
etxrrEUo'Toro    U~S' T'ovs    q 0~-Tas, 
him  that fell among the thieves?  37  0  to f           C   him  who fell among ~the rob37  ~     t~e,  0 aEEro-    07t-qOWa~ TO
37 And he said, He that shewed' a, o  bers?   And he said, Hle who 37
eAESo   /tET    av'7-0.   E 17EV  OVV
mercy on him.  Then said Jesus                                                    sowed himmercy   Ten said
unto him, Go, and do thou like- a\u'Ioos    lopeov,               showed  him mercy.  Then  said
wise.                                  0V70E   ILIO.
wise.                                  ~v WOnLEL oyotco.                         Jesus to him, Go, and do thou
35'E]rEIVETO    &      r l  Tr- likewise. Now it came to pass 38
38 Now it came to pass, as they,, 
went, that he entered into a cer- 7ropeveOa                       Ka a T avro  as they went aon, that he entertain village: and a certain wo- EL AOEZ) e' KCOpt7V   rT              y' yvvr,  ed into a certain village: and
man, named Martha, received him    E rts' Ovootart MapOa vWre3Etaro  a certain woman, named Mar-, x                     1 $,  39
into her house.                        avrov eS' TOY OLKOP aVT7S'.          Kai tha,  received  him  into  her
39 And she had a sister callecd  T-J3e 77)v ai3eA0f  KaAovLeEM7 lia- house.  And she had a sister 39
Mary, which  also  sat at Jesus' pa, 77 Kat 7rapaKaOtao-ara  7rapa called Mary, who qalso, rsitting
feet, and heard his word.              TOVS 7r03ase TOV  I7y-ov  7,Kove TO-o at thle feet of Jesus, heard his
sentence into its appropriate members, according to the division " as they were proceeding."  It is obvious that these renderings
indicated by the semicolon.                                 are all based on the fundamental idea of going on, or going for-, "And," in the E. V., before "brought," is not authorized by ward.  So Syriac, paraphrastically,  L~.j,,..a.z?
the text, and unnecessarily encumbers the sentence.         (" as they were gOin)g on the way ")  Goschen, " ploficiscerenm "to the innkeeper;" ac:  rav3oxer. Rob. (Lex.)  "The tur;"  Schott, "profiscentibus iis;" Be]gic, "als zij reisden;"
keeper of an inn."  Thom., Scarlett, Pechy (note on Angus). De Wette, "als sic reiseten;" S. Fr., "comme ils marchaient;"
"Host" is obsolescent. It is no longer heard in conversation, is Iber., "mientras procedian ellos."
ambiguous, as it signifies "one who entertains another at his own   q "also;" zai.  M any late translators have dropped.ai, sup.
house without reward," "one who entertains another at his house posing it redundant, or, to speak more accurately, a word not to
for reward," and again "one who is entertained at the house of be represented by an equivalent, in our language.  Kuinlcel, howanother" (a guest). ~Weblster, Dict. To these significations may ever, gives the following good reason for retainimng Yai, in translabe added that of the Latin "hostia" (" victim, sacrifice"), Anglice tion: "Partieula Ya' ex nonnullorum interpretum sententia, h. ].
"host," the wafer used in the service of the Roman Catholics.   redundat.  Sed ea referenda est ad   rbum    ove, et includit
Christi discipulos aliosque convivas;" i. e. Mary heard the word
n it whatever; "' o a'cv. Sharpe, Scarlett, Dickillson, Camp.,..  
Pen, Kend., M., Sawyer.   Whatsoever," is obsolete.        of Jesus, as &ell as his disciples and others who were present.
Penn, Kendl., M., Sawyer. "'Whatsoever " is obsolete.. 
This thou(ght is presented by xai, " also."
"1 the robbers?" rors 4qara';  Seev. 30, note.              "sitting;" raeoaxaaioaaa. Wesley, Scarlett, Thelwall, and
P "as they vent on;" tv 4 vroseVsea,9as avrov. Rob. (Lex., M. The participial construction is adopted also by Dick., Wakein ver-bo): "Th pass, to go, implying- motion from. the place where field, Camp. Hfeb. N. Test., rnt&.  Erasmus, Beza, Castalio,
one is; hericE (ften i. q. to pass on, to go away, to depart." Penn, "1assidens;  Gdschen, "1 considens;" S. Fr., "s'6tant assise;"
"as they -wc t forward; " Norton, "as they were journeying; " Tber., "h abi~ndose sentado; Ital., "essendosi seduta."
Sawyer,;" _. _1 wr prun  thei journey;" Angs aste      tefe of.    Jeu;Iio  io* ro''Iai.  TIsc



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CH:AP. X.                                                     123
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
40 But Martha was cumbered  Ao)yov  avrov.   40    NS  JM!pOa  tword.  But Martha was "per- 40
about much serving, and came to  repteoTrTo  7rept  oAAv    aKo- plexedwith much serving,and
him, and  said, Lord, dost thou    av/    E7WTaca    E trE  IKPLE, came to  him  and  said, Lord,
not care  that my sister hath left  o   pA r
not cae tat my site  hat   left  At   ot ort     a A    dost thou not care that my sisme to serve alone? bid her there-! v17'v /.e KaTeATrWe  ataKOVEL;| ter hath left me to serve alone?
fore that she help me.,,     ^. ^.,
fore that she   lp  me.  re  o   avuT rva ocot o-vvcx- Bid her, vthen, xhelp me.  And 41
41 And  Jesus  answered, and   t                       41'A                   Jesus  answering, said to her
said  unto  her, Martha, Martha, EW                   T                             Jesusa, answering, said to her,
tlou  art car~ef-uland  tlOn Ed et7rE-o av, o  I711U7pta, M p O artha,   Martha,  ythou art anxthou  art careful,  and  troubled  er                             KUTabout many things:                     g  fIdapta,   Lept4lvLY    Ka2 rVp/ 3da    1 ious and ztroubled about many
e oES'  sE  Eo-Tt things'    but one thing is need- 42
42 But one thing  is needful:   ep            rothings: but one thi    is need- 4
and Mary hath chosen that good  XPea.   Mapoca 8l oE r7V  ayaotsv ful; and Mary hath chosen athe
part, which  shall not be  takenll u p[ Ba   e   daro,  1r7L O;K alat- good part, which shall not be
away from  her.                         pEoO-qerat a7r avrris.                      taken away from  her.
Jesus is distinguished from the nominative only by an apostrophe,   w " then;" o~v. The particle denotes mere sequence of one
thus, Jesus'.  Many readers and speakers make an effort to enun- clause upon another. Rob. (Lex., inl verbo). In such cases, it is
ciate the possessive, so as to create a distinction, hence we have properly rendered by " therefore, then, now."  See Luke 20: 29.
the vulgarism, Jesus'-es.                                     John 4: 5; 19: 40. De Wette, " nun;" S. Fr., " donc."
t " word;" 2Lyov. This term occurs so frequently (in the E.   x "help me;" i'ca feot avvcavz2c,,fljiat.  Here, as in many
V.) in the sense of " discourse," that I retain it here, though other instances, the subjunctive can be most concisely rendered
discourse," or the plural form, "words," is suggested as an alter- by the Eng. infinitive. The thougght is presented in a form which,
native.
from its frequent occurrence, is most natural to the readers of our
" " perplexed;"  egqatE.aziro.  Scarlett, Dick., M.  Iberian  language. When " bid" is followed by the infinitive, " to" is
"andaba solidita."  Kuincel (in loco): "Verbum  rceleara9vcate omiitted. Bullion's Eng. Gram., ~ 67, Rule 18. See ch. 7:36,
Attici ponere consueverunt de iis, qui cingunt aliquid, et circum- note. S. FIr., "de m'aider."
plectuntur, sed inde detrahuntur et avelluntur.  Macedones vero
hoc ipso verbo uti cceperunt de iis, qui nimis sunt in aliqua re     C   thou  art anxious;" e~nouvA.   Thomson,  Scarlett, Penn,
occupati, nimis animo in ea defixi, qui occupationibus atque nego- Camp, Sawyer, Angus, Kend., A.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo):'"lo
tiis distringuntur ac distinentur, atque hoc sensu illud h. 1. legitur be anxious."  " To be careful," in this sense, is obsolete.
de Martha, ministrante et operam dante."  Bretsch. (in verbo):                            As this verb may be either in the
"Ex adjuncto apud seriores scriptores, animum defigo in aliquid;                          As this verb may  e either in the
re~ota3r iaaOat,     aniio defixum esse in aliquna re, ea districtum, ea pass. or middle voice, I suggest " thou troublest thyself" as an
prorsus occupari; semel Luc. 10: 40, rr       o,oi  alternative rerodering.
&axovialv, prorsus occupabatur ministerio."  As an alternative    a "the good part " T-' iyaa9v  eeila.  Kend, Camp
rendering, "was distracted;"  though I deem  this word too Sharpe, Wesley, Sawyer, Angus, M. The article should have its
strong, to present the exact thought.  The verb seems nearly usual force here. In the original edition of Tyndale (1526), tle
synonymous with,veroitS, in v. 41 (" troubled, or disturbed ").   rendering is " a good part" (so Coverdale), but in that of 1534,
"  with much serving;" 7reei zro).2v 8zaxoviav.  Angus, " that good part."  This was copied by the E. V., though CranThelwall, M. Wes'ey, Scarlett (" with great attendance"), Penn mer (1539), and Geneva correctly rendered "the good part."
(" with much service"), Sawyer (" with much serving"), Wakef. Though there may be a few cases where we may render the
(" with much preparation "). The rendering of rreel by " with," article in the N. Test. by a pronoun for the sake of perspicuity,
in this case, presents the thought in a form more accordant with still the remark of Greene (Gram., p. 203) is correct: " The artiour usus loquendi, than " about."  Belg., "met veel dienens;" cle is never used in the New Testament as a demonstrative, or
S. Fr., " par beaucoup de soins domestiques;" G. Fr., " par divers relative pronoun."  The article in the passage before us, is prop.
3oins."                                                       erly rendered " the," also, by Dick., Penn, Norton.




124                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                             GREEK TEXT.                              REVISED  VERSION.
CHAP. XI.                                  CHAP. XI.                                   CHAP. XI.
AND it came to pass, that as he           KAI E)/EvETO  E4 Tw  ELvat av-    AND it came to pass, that as
was  praying  in  a certain  place,  or eO      v E 0ro     7 TtL rpoTrevXO/LevorZ, hle  was praying  in  a certain
when he ceased, one of his disci- cos E7ravo-aTo  eTre rTtS' Twr    taU?- place, when lie ceased, one of
ples said  unto  him, Lord, teach  reaw   avTrov           p 7rposr  avtro,  KVpte,   his disciples said to him, Lord,
us to  pray, as John  also taught ai'aatoVlJ rlaS Vpo-EvXEcOBat  Ka-.us.to pray, as John  also  taught.1aaov 7!Sr Wpoo'eX eo'OaL, K-  teach us to pray, even as John
his disciples.                            &OS  KaLd'I       ov                         aslLale Tol 2
2 And he said unto them, When,uao77yras  arov.                      re            td avi- taught his  disciples.  And  he  2
ye pray, say, Our Father which |TOL2 is            OTa,  rpoo-eXyrcSe AETe-I said  to  them, When  ye pray,
art in  heaven, Hallowed  be thy  re, IlrfTEp   lUrV  O'E Tro i  oupa- say, [aOur] Father, [who art bin
name.  Thy kingdom  come.  Thly  votLS, aytao -7]T-    ro  Ovo/ta  o-ov  Ithe heavens,] hallowed be thy
will be done, as in heaven, so in  EAOEreTW   7   ao-tAEloa oTov'   7eo'7- name. Thykingdomcome. [Thy
e ar th.                                 07're  TO  0c'A7zuac   tonV, edS~' eV, O    - wivll be done con earth, as it is
3 Give us day by day our daily  pa,   a   et'   77.       TO   in    eaven.]   Give  us day 
brea.  aTOI ~LL    T    YLOP  LOUin  heaven.]   Give  us day by  3
bread.                                    apron,  1?/)OV ro, e7rtov10-to,   8[aov
4  And forgrive  us our sins; for  /z7~r/ W, / a0' TO }xE~r'    4 KaL ade'   day  our dneedful bread.  And  4
we also forgive every one that is   LV             s aaTa  r o,  at yap                    give us; for we our
indebted to us.  And lead us not avroL   aofLEteLE,              7ravrt'T  oeLAo Tt selves  folgive  every  one  eininto  temptation;  but deliver us r/LWtz~  Kat  /    ETEVoe7KyiS'    t as  debted  to  us.   And  lead  us
from  evil.                               ets' 7etpao-/x0\, c'AAa pvo-at q/4as not into  ftrial;  [but deliver
~ The sentences  /caCiv O  EV -Zors oVoaVorS-Y -vrThRw -z [e'- On the whole, I regard the two first as doubtful, a,.d, therefore,
aiui aov,  s o Vl OE' oVVT), aU',t i f yFtS, are rejected by Gries- bracket them, while the third hardly merits a place in the text.
bach, Tischendorf, Knapp, Kuincel, Grotius, Mill, Bengel,  ret-   b " in the heavens."  See ch. 10: 20, note.
stein (as quoted by Kuincel).  Knincel remarkls: "Rectissime  " on earth, as it is in," etc.  So (E. V.) iatt. 6: 10, where
igitur Grotius, Millius, Bezgeliu.s, Wetstenils, Segaarius et Gries- the text is precisely the same.'T'here is no necessity for the
bcchitus, verba illa pro spuriis habent, et Lucam e Mattlhieo iis awkward inversion of the sentence, as in the E. V. T'yndalc,
locopletatum  esse contendunt, maxime tum, cum  hlec formula  with better taste, gave the rendering, "T hy will be filfilled, even
praecandi in culto publico frequentari ccepisset."  (This remark of in earth, as it is in heaven."  So the Geneva.  T2  T'r1fs yslS
Kuincel applies also to ac.& Vucst l /uc agS ax&o zovS xOv,roov, v. 4.) should be rendered not " in," but " on the earth."  The E. V. conSchott: "V ulgo post 7rireo add. sucScv'vV zoTs oaccvocS.  At founds', ('v o~Vogave)) with Erx.
27,ucCv deest in cd. B. minusec. plurr. verss., Pers. ed. Whel., Vulg.,' "needful  bread;"  zov A'ozov —'rov  Erlovaor.  Norton.
3 libris lat. apud Origen., et Marcionem  et vbb. O'V rotzs ovoa- G6schen, "panem-necessarium;" Schott, " panem qli ad vitam
vors non leg. in iisdem documentis quibus accedunt ed. L. versio sufficiat."  Syr.,:.? ~?     2  (" necessary bread "). Wakef.,
Arm. duo libri lat. scholia in nonnullis cdd. obvia Additamenta Bloomf., Angus, " bread sufficient for us."  The most probable
ex Matt. 6: 9 inserta recte censuerunt Griesb. aliisque.  Post derivati.on of Ezr'oaLots is from  Exi and ovaiat, being, existence,
iagat)sai aov vulgo add. yEV7,SjO' 30 To  7iqydc aov,'s'v o'ea- and hence the idea will be, bread sufcient, needful for sustaining
vq3, yaci ~rc6 zrs rFs recta omissa apud Griesb. aliosque auctori- life. Origen., zo'v EiS -rv odaiav azoV/uLio.YusEvov (',orov. Suidas,
tate cdd. B.L. nonnullorum  minusec. verss. Arm., Vulg., 4 libro- 6 i7i r,1 oac''s,ucjv?  o,du6teo,   6 xo 9ea t9 cs,o,'.  Rob. (Lex.,
rum  lat., Origen., Marc., Hieron., August., Bede.  Inserta ex  zTrcovs.).  Others, with less probability, have derived the word
Matt. 6: 10, sub finem  post  uEltoctauew vulgo add. (ex Matt. (s.s a participle) from  ireLtut.  r'The conciseness of "our needful
6:13) a42R~  ~vaat'75ais coo Tzoi; o novrgov, omissimus cum  bread" renders it preferable to the phrase, " bread sufficient (or
Griesb. aliisque proeeuntibus cdd. B.L. minuscc. plurr. verss., unqcessary) for us."  As an alternative rendering, " our necessary
Arm., Vulg., 6 libris lat. scholiis in aliquot cdd. adscriptis Marc., bread."
Hieron., August., Orig."                                           e " indebted; " 39dei2ov*t.  The English idiom coincides with
On the other hand, Tittm., Lachm., and Theile retain the three the Greek, so that it is unnecessary to insert " that is."  So Gray
passages.  Scholz rejects  only the last, i.2ic  v~a. —rovoov. (note on Angus).
Bloomfield strenuously defends thle twro first readings as genuine,   f "trial;"  ~reoa/t5esv.  Thomson, Scarlett, Dick., Norton,
but speaks doubtfully of the last, which he incloses in brackets. Wakef., Sawyer.  See eh. 4: 2, note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XI.                                                    125
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
5 And he said unto them, Which  a7ro  To   7roV  T     pov.   5Kca   etre us from  evil].  And he said to  5
of you shall have a firiend, and  7rpos avTrov, T[is                          4 1z Ev et them, g   Which of you shall have
shall go unto him   at midniglht, (/Ao,, Ka' 7ropevo'erat 7rpo  a- a friend, and shall go to him
and say unto  him, Friend, lend  TO'V /eO'VVKTov, Ka  E7                           at midnight, ad  sa  to  him,
me three loaves:                        ~[Ae, XpUo-Sv  [LOt TPEFS &pvovg; Friend, lend inme three loaves;
6 For a friend of mine in his 6  eiTea)  ot/Aos ltov  7rapeye' vetoT  for a friend of mine hath come  6
journey is come to me, and I have             o 8   0 7rpOS  [e, Ka o&   e'OV  o  to me hfrom  a journey, and I
nothing to set before him, A                                        7              have nothing to set before him?
nothin1g to set be~o~    mf            o  raarce himRi~tlo
o 7TapcO7o-&o  avT'            KaKELVOS And he from  within  shall an-. And lie from   within shall an- ~-eoAgdti  frope                                                    " h7
7 And h~e friom  withi'n shall an-   cEV   7OKLOE ys   c Et7r, M1,ot swer and say, iDo nlot trouble
swer and  say, Trouble me not: K                 W7rV    rapEXE?'8~7 7  Oupa K- me; the door is now shut, and
the  door is now  shlut, and  mny  KAeCO-Tat, Kal Ta 7ratita   ov /eT ra my children are with mein  the
children are with me i~ bled; I 4toV  ets  T77P  KOLT77V  EL0-M   OV  bed; I can not rise  )to give
cannot rise and give the.,.            e vva  at
cannot rise andg taLvao'-Tas'ovvat   -Ot. thee.  I say to you, though  he  S
$ Isay unto you, Tihoug'h he 8A           yeo  v ~,  Il
n  8 A16'y    V/tt~  EtKat ov' 8owo't will not rise and give him, be8 I say unto  you, Twough  he               o                       o              ill not rise and   give him, be-ewill nolt rise  and  give  him, be- av   avaOTag, a         TO  Etv    av   cause lie is his friend, yet because hlie is his friend, yet because T   I                  E  T              l  cause of his importullity  kiof his importunity h- wilrise            +and 0 5ov, 8tit 7e ~v tava[SeO.se o- his imotutayi
of his importunity lie will rise and,,,, T., deed, hle will rise, and  give,.    1, 1    avrov, ~~~EVEPOE\1., a0coet avTZo oroSv   *1                              5
give him as many as lie needeth.   av, O          E  pOe            o   him, as many  as hle needetih.
9 And I say unto you, Ask, and  XPE7ye''        i   A   "   And I say to you, Ask, and lit 9
it shall be given you; seek, and  AlTETE,  Kat  a0o7)~o-Ey'at  vkttv' will be given you; seek, and
ye shall find; knock, and it shall y77TELTE, Kal Evp77o-ETE'  KpOVETE, rove will find; knock, and "it
be opened unto you.                     Kat   voty?7o-ETat  vtv.   10 was will be opened  to you.  For 10
"  Which of you shlall have," etc.; Tis E' i5ttv i'et, v.'. ). to me in his journey," etc.; Dan., " min Ben er kommen til mig
Bloomf. remarks on this passage: "1 The best commentators here af Reisen."
take tig for e'' rtg, as in 1 Cor. 7: 18, and Jas. 5: 13, q. d.,   i  Do not trouble me;" Mi  eot v.&rov& graioees.  Thom.,
"should any one of you," etc. Kuincel approves this. Bloomf., Scarlett, Norton, Wakef. This phrase is most accordant with
however, inclines to regard the true import of rigs as quisnam, present usage. Camp., " Do not disturb me."
and he cites Fritzsche to that effect. There is a harshness in the   ii  the " zrv
language of the E. V., which strikes the ear very unpleasantly,',!)  J "to give;" 8oivai. Scarlett, Dick., Norton, Wakef., Camp.
and, yet, it seems by no means easy to avoid this difficulty, if wev    i"tgive "oudb   rett Dc         n  WakefC
* 2 S 2-  *   *    T   -           *    *  ~~~~~The infinlitive shlould be renzdered as suchl inl English.  Belgic,
give rig its usual interrogative force. I sug'gest, for consideration,     
*    > ^   l.1    t.'      > *'~~~~~~~ "om  u te geven "S. Fr., "1pour t'en donner "Iber., "a  darte."
the rendering of Campbell, " Should one of you have a friend, "om  u te geven;" S. Fr. "pour t'en doner;" Iber. "  darte."
ad goand he from withi  should anser" etc. So Ier.,   In the next verse, where the construction in the E. V. is the
and  go-iand  he from within should answer," etc. So ber.,           a       "c.
alguno de entre vosotros tuviere un amigo, i fuere t 61 a media same (" and give"), the verb is in the fut. d,   aet.
noche, i le dijere:'Amigo, pr6stame tres panes, porque un amigo    k "indeed;" yE. Rob. (Lex., ye): "As giving emphasis to
mio ha venido de viage a mi casa, i no tengo qu6 ponerle delan- the less in antithesis with the greater, Luke 11: 8, &da ye r
te.'"  S. Fr., ".Que l'un d'enitre vous ait un ami, et qu'il aille  cai&etav avrov, x. r. A., yet because of his importunity indeed,
vers lui a minuit, et.Iui dise: Anmi," etc.                  he will rise," etc.  Beza, "at cert6 propter importunitatem
"rmajun    "      o SapKnik ud ejus," etc.; Iber., "sin embargo por causa de su importunidad, se
",from a journey;    O~oi.. Sharpe Kendrick, Murdock, levantara," etc. Bloomf. (N. Test.): "The y'. here ought not to
Sawyer. This arrangement is adopted, that the proper connec- have been passed over in the versions." Gschen, "Eum imporZD~~~~~~ 1ave been passed oz er in tlle versiools."  Goschen, "Eum importion of 8t acui with rca ~y'veo may be preserved, and because
tion of ~oS wit:.'ryveo my bepreserved, a d bcausetunitarte cert6 ejus excitatum daturum ei esse," etc.; Schott, " rmthe natural place of the English equivalent, " from a journey," is tunitat  cert    exitatu  dat," e.
after the verb. By substituting an idiomatic phrase as the ren- portunitate cert excitatus dait ei, etc.
~"it will be given;  3o&ouwieat.  Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn,
dering of these words, we can say, "a friend of mine hath come to  "it      e gien;" Joa.  Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn,
nme, on his journey," etc. This is submitted as an alternative. Syr., Norton, Vakef., M.
o     1. z?-.   (" a friend hath coma to ma fronm a   m "ye will find; " Er2aree.  Penn, Scarlett, Norton, Wakef.,
journey").  Heb. N. Test., -.t.n s~'}'. ~' Castal~o, Sharpe, 1I.
"venit ad me amicus meus ex via;" S. Fr., "un de mes amis est' "it will be opened;",voeycasear.  Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn,
arriv6 chez moi, d'un voyage;" Penn, "a friend of mine is come Wakef, Norton, M.




126                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
10 For every one that asketh, yap   o  aLrcov,ac,/3aveL'   Kac     o  every one who asketh, receivreceiveth; and  he that seeketh,   T7rcz  EVpl0oKELt  Kat r~T  Kpovorj t  etll; and he who seeketh, findfindeth; and to him  that knock-'votyo-erae' l rta   E II.   /                    eth; and to him  who knocketll,
eth,                                                                                it will be opened.  oAnd  what II
r~OV 7raTypa a  rLo -E, D v[~)~ a'proi
11 If a son shall ask bread of                       3           I             \  father amoncr you, if phis son
any of you that is a father, will,                 \, I,,,,            shall ask bread, will give him
he give him  a stone? or if he ask   tXOvv, /lA   avrt tXvos' OltyV  eLrt- a stone?  or if he qshall ask a
a fish, will lie for a fish give him    ( \       z\; S7 KaL eav alro -             fish, will rinstead of a fish, give
a serpent?               rOVo, /J7j  TrELMooceL  avTrc   oKopp- him  a serpent? or if hlie should 12
12 Or if he shall ask an egg, Mrov;   13 EL  O' v/LEtL 7worvpo   ask  an  eogg, will give him  a
will he offer him a scorpion?           CVapXoVre  o'are 6yaOa /3faTa  scorpion?  If ye, then, being 13
13 If ye then, being evil, know  ita   rat'otS 7EKVOtgS  wV n 7o5o-   evil, tknow  how  to give good
how  to give good gifts unto your /uAAov  0  7ra0rp  o T/                o parov  gifts  to  your  children,  how
children: how  much  more shall                              _,et lve/a             much more will -your heavenly
your  heavenly  Father  give  the,, Father give the Holy Spirit to
Holy Spirit to them  that ask him? TOUo-lv av v;,  those who  ask himin!  And lie 14
14 And  he was casting out a                K            EKI3aAAOV  &t0-  was casting out a Vdelol, and.devil, and it was dumb.  And it VtOV, Kat aVTO 7)2) K6cto. EYEVE- it was dumb.  And it came to
came to pass when the devil was ro 8E,  ro5 8aLovlo           v     EeAOovrorso  pass,  when  wthle denon'ha.d
o "And what father among you;" Tzva 8 v/uc~5v TOv zrarE'a. last is its meaning here. All ambiguity is removed. if we use
The texts of Lachm., Tischend., Knapp. Theile, Tittm., Schott, " instead of."
Scholz have ziv~a J& i' /u~c5v.  Griesbach has noted ZE st/cot as' "if he should ask;" (alza.o?.  This aor. subj. receives this
equal, if not superior to the reading of the Textus Receptus. rendering in accordance with our familiar usus loquendi.  The
Schott says: "Prmpositionem Ed ante vuctv vulgo omissam, quse E. V. in the parallel, Matt. 7: 9, where the verb is in the same
h. 1. deesse non poterat (ad ambiguitatem structurse evitandam), mode and tense, renders it "if he ask," but in the passage before
cum Griesb. aliisque addidirnus ex cdd. A.B.C.D.K.M. minusce. us, " if he shall ask," as though it were an indicative future.
multis vss., Pesch. Philox., Pers., Arm., Vulg., It."  There is no    t   know how;" o'.  I have retained the rendering of the
reasonable doubt that Ed should be placed in the text. As to the     though I deem a different one more perspicuous.  A sperendering of this passage. (which is that of Kend., Thom., Penn,
cial sense of the verb is " to be able, can."  See Rob. (Lex.,
N'orton, Wakef., Camp., Dick., M.), the arrangement has the.;'7nco). In the E. V. we have Luke 12: 56, o~'3aTE 8o0. t?1;.Esv,
advantage of perspicuity and force, while it gives the sense of the                                      o
text with as much accuracy as the E. V. It is true that ziv     ye can discern;  and Matt. 27: 65, _o  o'3at,  " as ye can."
The verb has this force Philip. 4:12, oI3S 8' auzsvo'Sacat, ol
V o72,v'TOv Zraeoa may be rendered more nearly ad verbumz by
in Zat  te otaaEVetV, I am able both to be abased, and I am
"Who of you being a father" (if his son, etc.), yet this is less
able to abound."  1 Thess. 4  4, E28'vat E[Xazaov vc/e;ov ro tavclear. The E. V. follows Tyndale. De Wette, "Welcher Vater,zov a:~vros xz:xaJt w. zs.' 2., " that each one of you le able to
unter euch watrde;" S. Fr., " Or quel est le pere d'entre vous;"
possess his vessel," etc. To these may be added 1 Timo. 3: 5.
Span., "Y & cual padre de entre vosotros;" Ital., " Or qual padre James 4: 17. 2 Pet. 2:9. Bretsch. (in verbo)    Scio facio
fi'a voi;" Belg., " Efide wat vader onder u."
aliquid, didici, possum, valeo, Matt. 7: 11; 27: 65, cos o'iScxre,
P 4" his son;"   vios.  Kend., Tllom., Norton, Wakef., Camp., quo modo potestis, valetis, Luc. 11:13; 12: 56. Phil. 4: 12,
Dick., Sawyer, MI. De Wette, " sein Sohn;" S. Fr., " son fils; " etc."  On these authorities, " you' canl" is submitted as an alterSpan., " su hijo;" Ital., " il figliuol sno."  The article here is native rendering. In Hebrew:' has this sense. 1 Sam. 16:16,
used with the force of the possessive. See ch. 5: 2, note.                   Sept.                          "(a man) 
~.=~~ ]~~lp:~r-, Sept., eZS'z  g-~t,, t~   (a man) able to
q "shall ask."  The verb aticr?,ae, which occurs in the first play on the harp."  See Job 32: 22, t-z-  tn bi5, " I cannot
clause of the verse, is understood here. In that clause the E. V. flatter."
properly renders it " shall ask."  The supplement should, there-   U' your heavenly Father;" 6 rawra~o 6 kE ov,ovovo.  As the
tore, be " shall ask."                                        article here has the force of a possessive pronoun, " your" should
r " instead of;" vr't. Kend., Thom., Scarlett, Penn, Norton, not be italicized.  See ch. 5: 2, note.
WVrakef. (" in its stead"), Camp., M. Rob. (Lex., in loco): "For".  " demon;" iaq c~ovw.  See ch. 4: 33, note.
is often used to signify in "exchange for," "in requital," and this, " the demon;" zov~ raCuovdov.  See ch. 4: 33, note.
is one of the significations of tntr. But &ur~ has also the ~ "had gone' out;"'e2e960ro~s. Norton, Sawyer. See ch.
signification of substitution,'"in place of," " instead of." This 4: 34, note.




THiE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.- CIHAP. XI.                                                  127
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
gone out, the dumb spake; and   AA E   o    o                     K       avua- gone out, the dumb man spoke;
the people wondered.                    ora    oi'XAot. l 15  tvW     8e         and the crowds wondered. But 15
15 But some of them  said, He avr              eIWo'By v  BEEA e/3o\A  some of them  said, He casteth
casteth out devils through Beelze- aXore T                aov                e     out  the demons by Beelzebub,
the chief of th   deis        POVL7L                       EK/3a'AAEL out -the demons'by- Beeizebub,
bub, the chief of the devils.           a~vtTo    a/tv'                      
b1a   alubtheiotedi.                  r    ate ma. a    16 ".ETepoL Se 7reE- bprince of the demons.  And 16
16 And others temptilng  him,                                                                           sought of
a            o'/eog   7T'ap' av-ov   tes~righm ogto
sought of him a sign from heaven. pJoPTES'  CJ7MEo
17   Bult   he,   knwn    thei  E V El Ol ftll)O   nx  AVS7  him  a sign from  heaven.  But 17
17  But   he,  knowing('their;E10v' e7   oVpa>ov.   1  AVToS
aI  ELO X zV T)   a                                he, knowing their thoughts, said
thoulghts, said  unto  them   Every  8E  aiaOes  avrCo/ -ra  ataroy/aara t                                   n
n..,t  hm  Every kingdomn dividkingdom   divided  against itself, EUFEP aVToL, HaTa /3ao-tAEta E'to them, E                           kn
i  brought todesolation;ad                                                     P  ed against itself,  is brought to
h rouse  divdedsgations    an   aeavr,            Lta/kEpt-OELo-a EpfoV-rat' desolation; and a house dividhouse  divided  against  a  house.                     \ o                   18*
~falleth~.                         K( at OLKOS' Et  0KWoro, 7T[7rTTEt.    Et ed  against  a  house,  falleth.
falleth.                                                                                 n 
18 If Satan  also  be  divided  aE Kac o5'aTara s' "P  EavrOVr Oe- And if Satan also dis divided 18
against himselfho shallhist,             Va7rn  oTaraO7 -erat    /3a- against himself, how  shall his
ao'ainst  himself, how   shall  his,LLEPO 077,
kingcdom   stand? because ye say  crtAEta  avrov;   OTt  AEyerT e,  kingdom   stand?  because  ye
that I cast out devils through  BeeA(e/o0VA;K/3JAAEL)  Me  ra?ay that I cast out ethe demons
Beelzebub.                              3atForta    19 eL 8~          ~  Bel-  rby Beelzebub.  And if I by 19
19 And if I by Beelzebub cast |'e1ovA;aridaAro ra (ao.,.orta, o;                   Beelzebub  cast out 9the demons,
out devils, by whom  do your sons,  \           K,,3          3,     bywhomdo yoursons cast them
out de~~ ~~~~~~vlbywom oyutosvo         vktcov, E, ript E/<,aAAkovo-t;  ot    hrfr  b   ysalb
cast them   out?  therefore  shall VO   V V  E               V   E/aAAv; out? therefore they  shall   e
they lbe your udges.                    &ta   ToTot Kptral    MtLOz,  aVToL  your judges.  But if I by the 20
20 But if I with the finger of E'0rolTat.  E20    e             El Ea,  vApt  finger of God cast out the deGod cast out devils, no doubt the |Eov  EK3caAA)o Ta aatq ota, apa  mons, hthen  the kingdomn  of
Y "the dumb man;"    w roTg. Penn, Thom., Sharpe, Nor- " with the fingrer of God."  In all these cases, " by" is the proper
ton, Wakef., Kendrick, Pechy (note on Angus), M., MIurdock.  term.
Scholefield: " The dumb man spake. Thllis is necessary to dis-   b "prince;" i''exovr.  So (E. V.) in the parallels, Matt.
tinguish it as the action of the man released from the power of 12: 24, and Mark 3: 22.'rhis is a common rendering of the
the durmb devil mentioned before: azr- ~v xoeoT5,."  There is word in the E. V., as in John 12:31; 14:30; 16: 11. Eph.
another reason for inserting "man."  It is thlis; we use the word 2: 2. So Thom., Wesley, Scarlett, Norton, Camp., Wakefield
"dulmb" without a substantive expressed (wvhen we speak of Kend., Dick., An(gus. In conformity with the text, the article
men, especially) only when it refers to the plural.  But if the (,, the ") of the E. V. is omitted.  The article is used in the
reference is to a singular substantive, that substantive is always parallel, Mark 3: 22 (uC5  x'oovt), while the parallel, Matt.
expressed. In other words, if we say " the dumb," we are under- 12: 24, is anarthrous. No article in Wiclif, Kend., or Thelwall.
stood to refer to a class of persons destitute of speech, not to an It was introduced by Tyndale.
individlual.
~~~~~~~~~individual.~                             "trying;"  reeqc~ovzreg.  Dick., Sawyer, Kend., Wakef.
"the demons;" z& Satuovtar.  Thomson, Scarlett, Norton, (,, were trying ").-Scarlett, Penn, and Camp., "to try;" S. Fr.,
Thelwall, Wakef., and Dick. (" these demons"). The article is   pour l'eprouver;" Iber., " para tentarlo;" Ital., " per tentarretained by the Belg., Luther, De Wette, G. and S. Fr., De Sacy, lo;" De Wette, " versuchend."  See ch. 4  2, note.
Iber., Span., Diodati, Ital. Heb. N. Test.,: m. So in Revis. 
of Mark 3: 22. See Luke 9: 1. note.                           d,, is divided;" &eaoetaO6i. Kerid., Sawyer. —Note in Revis.
of Mark 3:22. See Luke 9: 1, note.
ic,~~~~  ~of Mark 3: 24: "It is now a settled grammatical principle, in
"by;" 1V.  M., Kend., Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Norton, our lang(uage, that a conditional action, or state belonging to the
Camp., Sawyer, Angus. So parallel (E. V.) Matt. 12: 24. It present time, must be put in the indicative."  See Luke 4:
0                    present timemust be put in he indicative."See Luke 4': 3,
is desirable, for the sake of uniformity in rendering, to reserve note.
" thlrough" for &a with the genitive. In this narration, there is
~ the demons." See v. 15, note. Thom., Scarlett, Wakef[,
a gr'eat want of uniformity in the renderingc of Ev, in the E. V. Dick. (" these demons"   Bee. 1( de Duivelen "aLuther and De
For example, in Miatt. 12: 24, E     Bse                                   demos"); Belg. (" de Duivelee-  "); Luter ad De
bub."  Lukle i: 122,  l,,e~ Bee2gfob2, "bylg   Beelzebub."-r  Wette (" die T'eufel "); S. Fr., "les demons."
bub." Luke 11-:15, iv Bee2;ef8oh2, "through Beelzebub."
iMatt. 12: 27, iv Bee2~e8fo2, "by Beelzebub."  Luke 1': 19,       "by;" iv.  See v. 15, note.
is' B ~eRC~ob2, "4 by Beelzebub." MaI.Itt. 12: 28, iv H~veacie |g "the demons." See v. 15, note.
&,eoi, "by the Spirit of God."  Luke 11: 20,,v 8aixo~,o Oeo,    h then;",a. Wesley, Sharpe, Norton, Wakef., Sawyer,




128                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
kingdom   of  God  is come upon  EOacoev  E'  Lvtaxs- 7    a3o-tAUea  God  ihath  already  come  Jto
YOU.                                    TOV   OEOV.   21 o                          you.   When  kthle  strong  one 21
21 When a strong, man armed  KaOoyrcwrALo vos                /vAvro   Tr7V        armed guardeth his palace, Ihis
keepeth his palace, his goods are'eavrOV,   e         r        Ta   Ipossessions are in peace; but 22
in peace:                                                 I T —o a  a oU 22    \/eyrav   8    0' m-whenever "one strong(rer than
22 But when  a stronger than  vrapXoVa  aTvrov                     E
VPT..PO. a'' I Ihe cometh upon -him,  and overhe shall come upon him, and over- t                ~-XvpTeposr  avrov e7reAt&tn VtlK<7come him, he taketh from  him  all o- 7 avrov, T7v 7Vravoy rAtav  avrov   cometh  him, he taketh  Pfrom.V,,                     \ him  all his armor in which he
his armour wherein  he  trusted, ap                                                 him  all his  rmor in t,  Kai re
and divideth his spoils.                  KVAa  CVTOV  c8ta&coo-tpv.   23 0  trusted, and  qdistributetl  lihis
23 He that is not with me is                                                      spoils.   He who is not with 23
L7,          ElOV Kar  ElOU E't  me is aainst me;  nd   e who
against me: and he that gather-,      meid he who
eth not -with me scattereth.            Ka   0  Utr7 ovvayov  [ET' E/lov  gathereth not with me, scatter24 When the unclean spirit is moKOpr[LEL.                    OTav   TO   aKa- etli.  When the unclean spirit 24
gone  out of,t man, he walketh  OapTov O           vepV a WE~%A0   ar7 T rov TO   rhath gone out of the man,'it
through dry places, seeking rest: av6po7rov, 8tepXeraL'                a& vtpcov  twalketh  through  dry  places,
Kend., Thelwall, Rob. (Lex., in verbo).  De Wette, " demnach;" De Wette, S. Fr., " he who is stronger than he."  Iber., " otto
Diodati, " adunque."  So parallel (E. V.) Matt. 12: 28.        mas fuerte que e1."
i " hath already come;"  t9'aaev.  Iber., " ya ha liegado."   0 "him."  This pronoun is a supplement, and should have been
Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "With  MIi TWa, to have already come to, italicized in the E. V.
or upon any one, Matt. 12: 28, et Luke 11:20. 1 Thess. 2:16."   P "from  him."  See last note. This supplement is, perhaps,
Bloomf. (N. Test., on Matt. 12: 28): "Schmid and Fritzsche necessary to render the sentence more complete, according to our
take this to be a strong expression, signifying' is come upon you, idiom, hence it is retained.  Nothing like " him" is found in
before you are aware.' It rather means,' is already come upon Mont. (" omnem armaturam ejus tollit "), G6schen (" completam
you."'"  See ch. 4: 34, note.                                 ejus aufert armaturam"), Schott (idem), Vulg. (" universa arma
i "to you;" E9I' vcrS. Kend. De WVette, " zu euch;"  S. ejus auferet"), Eras. (" universa arma ejus aufert"), Beza, (" totam
Fr.,., " a vosotros;" Diodati and Ital., "a armaturam  ejus aufert"), Belg. A  supplement seems to have
voi."  In the parallel (E. V.) Matt. 12: 28, " unto you."     been first used in Luther's version, " so nimmt er ihm seinen Harnisch;" hence Tyndale's rendering, " he taketh firom him  his
k,the strong one;" 0 ltaZyvos.  Wesley, Thom., Scarlett, harness," and Coverdale's, "he taketh from him all his weapons."
Dick., Wakef., Camp. The article is retained by Kend., Angus, I suggest the propriety of dropping the supplement, as has been
Thelwall, Rheims.  De WVette, " der Gewaltige;"  Iber. and done by Angus.
Span.,' el fuerte."  The force of the article is fully brougrht out
in S. Fr., " celui qui est fort;" and Ital', " colui ch' e forte" (" he   q "  distributeth; " SMctiSoaLs.  Penn, Dick., Sawyer, Kend.
who is strong "). Such a rendering is, perhaps, too paraphrastic. Vulg., "distribuet;" Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal., " distribuit."
So (E. V.) Luke 18: 22. John 6:11.  Acts 4 - 35. In the
I "possessions; " rzc V&roZovrza.  See ch. 8  3, note.  Rob. only other instance in which the word occurs, Rev. 17: 13, the
(Lex.): "Things present, things in hand, possessions, etc."  Nor- E. V. has " shall give," though there the true reading is not &a.ton, Wakef., Kend., M. Vulg. and Eras., "ea quae possidet;" &iShaovaev (Text. Recept.), but simply &Sl6aat,, pres. tense
Tyndale and Rheims, " that he possesseth;" Cran. and Geneva, (Griesb., Lachm., Tischend., Knapp, Theile, Tittm., Scholz).
"the things that he possesseth;" Belg., " wat hij heeft;" De Rob. (Lex., in verbo): " To deal out, to distribute, with ace. of
Wette, " seine Habe;" S. Fr., "ce qu'il possede;" Iber., " lo thing, and dat. of person, Luke 18: 22. John 6   11, dat. implied
que tiene."  This word should not be confounded by rendering it Luke 11: 12."  Bretsch.: "Distribuo.-Neque aliter intelligenlike axevs? (" goods"), in the'parallels, Matt. 12: 29, and Mark dum est Luc. 11: 22, -an axvia  Ss'Swcoacv praedam distribuit."
3: 27. It has a wider signification.  Kuincel (in loco): "T&  The rendering of the verb should, therefore, be uniformly " dis.
vr ioGovra, supellex, utensilia, bona, opes."  Heb. N. Test., tribute."  Pasor's Lex. (N. Test., in loco): "Spolia distribuit."
Belg., " deelt-uit; " De Wette, " vertheilet; " Luther, " theilt"m " whenever;" Eriv.  See v. 34, note.                    aus."
" " one stronger;" o ia;ve&r~os.  Norton, M. Pechy  (note    r " hath gone out;" itZ&~.  See ch. 4  34, note. Thom.,
on Angus).  The article here has the same force as in v. 21. Norton, Dick. (" has departed"), Sawyer. Vulg., Mont., Eras.,
See note k. The literal rendering "the stronger than he" is not Beza, Schott, "exierit;" Iber. and Span., " ha salido."
in accordance with our idiom. The thought is, as expressed by    * "it."  So (E. V.) v. 14. "It" is used for the "demon"




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XI.                                                     129
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
and finding none, he saith, I will 7'07rrwov,         oOfv   ara r avtLv'       Kcat seeking  rest: and finding none,
return  unto  my house whence I /zq EupLC-KOV AE/EL,'Yror7'pe'4+W  it saith, I will return  uinto my
came out.                                                          E                house whence         meout.And 2
Et.' TOV OLKOV  [LOU    O    E 17
25 And  when  he  cometh, he  25 Ka\ 3A60v efpTKet'eoapcoe4- when  it  cometh,  it  findeth
findeth it swept and garnished.                 fNI                       26        it swept a       adorned.  Then 2G
26 Then goeth he, and taketh  Vo,  KaL KEK0o- LEvOv.   2  TOTE  it swept and'adorned.  Then 26
to him  seven  other spirits more  7ropeveraL Kat rapaactav2eL e7r7'a it goeth  and  wtaketh  wit  it
r,,                             seven. spirits worse than itself,
wicked  than  himself; and  they  ETEpa 7rVE aTa 7                                  seven spirits worsea avthan itself,
enter. \ \in, and  dwell there, a    d   t                       and  they, xentering  in, dwell
the last state of  that  man  is worse                                              there; and the last Etate of that
than t     ahe  first.TL  Eo-Xa/ a TO., a  Po  man Ybecometh worse than the
7oV EKEtIVOV XElpo a TV7-c   7rp(7nd it. came to pass, as 27
27 And it came to pass, as hbe           27  E      T'    \       ^    /       first.  And it came to pass, as 27
spake these things, a certain wo-                                    TtO  A'y tL  lhe spoke -this, a certain woman
man of tlhe company lifted up her aVTOVl  TC7VTa7   E7rapao-a  7rTs yvril aof the crowd, blifting up  her
voice, and said unto him, Blessed  00Vc?7V EK TOV OXAov Et7rE  aVTI, voice, said  to  him,  Hiappy is
is the womb that bare thee, and  ldiaKapla -7 Koltla                 a facraocrasa  the womb that bore thee, and
"into;" els. The radical signification of el-s is appropriate schen, "adducit; " Belg., " neemt met hemn;" De Wette, " nimmt
here.  So Sharpe. G. and S. Fr., " dans."                     -mit;" G. Fr., "prend avec soi;" S. Fr., " prend avec lui;"
"adorned;" xexoa,77p[idvov.  Scarlett, Dick., Thelwall, Saw- Iber.,- "lieva con[sigo];"  Diodati and Ital., "prende seco;"
yer, G. Camp. (" embellished"), M. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Dan., "tager —til sig."  Compare the parallel, Matt. 12: 45,
Castal., Schott, Goschen, "ornatam."  Rob. (Lex., zoaaico). 7raoaRa,uafive pE&' Eavtov.  In this instance it seems, from the
Liddell: "To deck, adorn, dress."  Bretsch.: "Orno, exorno, addition of #e,' davzou, that the force of ra, in composition,
pulcllrum  facio ornamentis, Matt. 12: 44. Luc. 11: 25, oiov, is nearly equivalent to our word " along," so frequently employed
qnuasi niminum  ad  excipiendum  hospitem."  Kninmel (Mautt. where accompaniment is indicated, " he taketh along with him."
12: 44), " exornatam."  " Garnished " (first introduced by T'yn-    X "entering in;" elaei&dovTa.  Wesley, M.
dale) is obsolete. Koaltico, is rendered "adorn," Luke 21: 5.   Y "becometh;"  yivWrxx.   Vesley, Wakef., Dick., Camp.,
1 Tim. 2: 9. Titus 2: 10. 1 Pet. 3: 5. Rev. 21: 2.           Angus, M. Gbscllen, "fit; " Schott, "fiat; " Vug., Mont., Eras.,
w "taketh with it;" graoqara#ixc vet. AWakefield. As roa,'Oa  "fiunt (novissima);"  Belg., "wordt;"  De Wette, " wird;
in composition, implies nearness along side of, near, by, and Iber., "se hace."
when indicating motion, to the side of, near to, by (Robinson,      this;" xava.  Kend., Vakef., Sharpe.  Gdschen, "hoc."
Lex.), its force here may be presented by the words " taketh to See ch. 5  27, note.
it," or "taketh with it."  The latter accords best with our   " "of the crowd;" bX zrov o0'Gov.  The reason for retaining
present mode of speaking.  So (E. V.) Matt: 1: 20, orea2azen, IsC,"of," instead of rendering  x- " out of," may be seen ch. 8: 27,
"to take to thee."  So Matt. 1: 24, raoe;2ae, " took to him." note.
Matt. 26:37,  aoccrat,&irv  rbv llIzrov, "he took with him    b "lifting up her voice;" ekiaaa-9'wssv w7v.  M., Wesley,
Peter."  See Luke 9: 28, note.  The verb is so rendered by Camp., Thelwall.  As there is no possessive, or article before
Tyndale (Edition of 1526), Scarlett, Pechy (note on Angus). Tcwvj'v, " her" is italicized, as a supplement.
Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, " assumit; " Schott, " adsumit; " G6-   c "Happy;" Mcazaoict.  Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, Thom.,
By employing this pronoun, we distinguish the demon, and ob- through," Matt. 19: 24. Mark 10:25. Luke 4: 30; 9: 6.
viate a common mistake into which readers often fall, by suppos- John 4: 4; 8:59.  Acts 8: 40; 13: 6; 15: 41, etc.  It
ing that " walketh" refers to the man. " It" is used by Sharpe, is often rendered by " to pass through."  On the other hand,
Thom., Penn, Norton, Wakef., Sawyer, Kend. This rendering is " to walk" is the representative of rreqtorar'o in one hundred
the more exact, as rvE-VUa is neuter. Still, if it is deemed best to and three instances in the E. V. This word 7eesot.raioZ being
retain " he," then this should be the order of the sentence, " the uniformly so translated in all cases, except Mark 12: 38 (" to
unclean spirit, when he bath gone out," etc. So Camp. and Dick. go "), where " to walk about" is more accurate. The rendering
t " goeth through;" &8coXzcca. Kend., Penn, Wakef., Angus, in the passage before us originated in that of the Vulgate, " am_-Norton and Sawyer, "passes through;" Wiclif and Rheims, bulat," which was followed by Tyndale, Coverdale, Cranmer,
" wandereth;" Beza, "transit;" Castalio, "peragat;" Schott., Geneva, and, lastly, by the E. V. Belg., "gaat-door;" De
"migrat."  This verb is rendered "walketh through" (E. V.) Wette, "durchziehet;" Dan., " vandrer han igjenem —;" G. Fr.,
only here and in the parallel, Matt. 12: 42, although it occurs "il va par —-;" S. Fr., "il parcourt;" Iber., "transita por;"
in forty-three instances in the N. Test. Thle E. V. uses "to go Diodati, "il va attorno per-.-;" Ital., " esso va percorrendo."




130                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
the paps which  thou hast suck- oa-, eOal              -TO   o' aOihAao-as. dthe breasts which  thou  hast
ed.                                     28 AVTOs 6e E7t7r, F    leJoEO PyE /ia- sucked!   But he  said, Yea, 28
28 But he  said, Yea, rather KCPtOL  o[ aKoJoVTES' T7P  Adyov rather   happy   are those who
blessed  are  they  that hear the, a    kee
word of God, and keep it.              T-o Oeo    Kal  pvAao -o-orves av-  hlear thle word of God, and keep
word of God, and keep it./
29 Aiid when the people were 7-TO.    c2 TJV   E3 oXAoev owraO pot- it.   And  the  crowds'being 2.                 P
gathered thick together, he began  (o1 eodvCw'7paTo Asyet,,`H  7erea  gathered to  him, he began to
to say, This is an evil generation: avrT 7r   or7 pa E(TTL'  077LELOV   EWrt- say, This is an evil generation:
they seek a sign; and there shall   7TEF, KaL o71/6ELOV            oV0  SO7o-e7-Eat  it seeketh a sign; and no sign
no sign be given it, but the signxep he
avrnf,  EL  /L77  TO  07717 LELOV     Iwva  hwill be given  it'except the
of Jonas the prophet.                                          30'
- 30 For as Jonas  was a sign  Tooy  rpO77TOV.   30 KaOS   y)ap  sign of Jonah.j  For as Jonah 30
unto the Ninevites, so shall also  E EVerTO'Iaovas -Ee7, 77EoP TOCS  t- ~vas a sign to the Ninevites, kso
theSon of man be to this genera- Pevtrats, ovrcos eO-rat Kat o   ios will the Son of man be to this
tion.                                   TOavOp7rov  T   yEPea
TiOV  aBp ~rfrOv     p r TyevT pra,  ~v-t. generation.'The queen of the 31
31 The queen of the south shall 31 BaolAto-o-a PTov;Ey p)7lc-Erott South  mwill rise in the judgrise up in the judgment with the            T                                         ent with the men of this ge
t. fM T- KplEt IITa  Tas  a    Op   ment with tile men of this genmen of this generation, and con-                                                t, a
demn them: for she came from  T77iS YEPEaS  TavT77S, Kal KaTaKpt- eration, and  condemn  them;
the utmost parts of the earth, to   El aVTroOVS   OTt?7AOEVP  EK  T'o  for she came from  lthe ends of
hear the wisdom of Solomon; and 7reparTcor  T77r  y7s  aKovraLt T-q  the earth  to hear the wisdom
Scarlett, Wakef., Dick., Camp., Kend., M. Iber., " feliz."  See    k "so will-be " ozrws Eazrat.  Ozrws is rendered simply by
cl. 1:45, note..                         "so" (E.V.) Matt. 5:12, 16; 7:12; 12:40; 13:49; 18:35,
d " the breasts;"  aauozol.  Rob. (Lex.), Thomson, Scarlett, and in many other instances.  Thus Wakef., Camp.  In the
Wakef., Norton, Camp. (" the breast "), Sawyer, M. The Heb. above arrangement of the words, the text is followed as affording
t.ak  (sing. -,, which is generic, so as to include breast, and a form which is exact and perspicuous. " Will-be " is the relr
teat) is rendered by this word in the Sept., Gen. 49: 25. Songs dering of Penn, Wakef., Norton, Dick., Kend., M.
8: 1. Isa. 28: 9. " Paps" is obsolete. "The" is italicized, as   I "The."  The article is not expressed in the text, though
a supplement.                                                 "queen" is definite.  Hence " The " is italicized for exactness.: "happy." See v. 27, note.
M.  4 will rise;" Eyeou'aezat.  Scarlett Sharpe. The adverb
f "being gathered to him;" Era&oztouEcov,. Rob. (Lex.):'rEa.  Sartt, Sharpe. The adverb
sion.r "imp     motion, ordirctionuon t" up " is superfluous. It is not used in connection with this verb
"In composition, elr implies motion, or direction uton, to, to-.  
wards, against." Rob. (Lex., in verbo),Mid. intrans. raoi  in a great number of instances in the E. V. See Matt. 27: 52;
arlds, against." Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "M id. intrans.,Bo& - C28: 6, 7. Mark 6: 16; 12: 26. Luke 7: 14, 22; 20: 37.
Sopuat, to gather together to, or upon." lWakef., " were crowding John 12: 1. There are a few cases where "rise up" has become
together upon him;"'orton, "thronging about him;" Beza, an idiomatic phrase, and may be properly employed. See Luke
"aggregaretur apud eum;" Iber., "estaban acudiendo a [el]." 5: 23. " Up," in this instance, is omitted by M., Dick., Camp.,
It it obvious, that the gathering was to Christ; hence " him" is Sawyer, Wiclif, Tyndale, Coverdale, Cranmer, Geneva, Rheims.
introduced, as a supplement.                                  M. remarks (as I think, correctly) that " the rendering' rise up'
z" it seeketh;"   ti77Zrer. Wesley, Thom., Scarlett, Sharpe, in the E. V. probably arose from taking  yei'oo in a forensic
Penn, Wakef., Norton (" it would have "), Sawyer, M. As the sense, in allusion to the standing of witnesses in a court of police.
verb is singular, and we often speak of a crowd, by employing And so Robinson (Lex.) and Kuincel understand it here. But
" it," the propriety of this rendering is obvious.            nowhere else is the verb employed in the N. Test. in such a sense,
h " will be given; " 3oJaoerca.  Penn, Norton, I.         when followed by  eerzc; but always has nyi with the accusative
iexcept;" eal pC. Scarlett, Norton, Dick., M.             after it (Matt. 24: 7. Mark 13: 8). 1lEzcc has the sense of
STov  rooTozv of the Text. Recept., Lafter 7on, is canceled zwith, together with. The verb refers to the resurrection at the
by Griesb., Lachm., Tischend., Knapp, Theile, the Amiatan MS.  day of judgment. The same remark applies to the verb asaaz1!f the Vulgate.  Schott says: "Vbb. zoi rKoo-iov post,e.v  ut, in the next verse, which is employed in the same sense.",3f the Vulmate. Schott says: " vbbb. zrov- 7t0oo9rzv     post co vFe
vulgo addita (ex Matt. 12: 39) plerique recentt. editt. cum    n " the ends of the earth;" Ez zorv xeeze7wv ws ryes.  Sharpe,
Griesb. recte delent prmeuntibus cdd. B.D.L. v erss. Memph.,  WVakef., Norton, Sawyer, Penni ( end of the earth "), Thelwall.
Arm., Syr. Hierosol., Sax., Vulg. ms., It. (excepto cd. Brix.)." Rob. (Lex., so,as): "An end, extremity."  Bretscb., "Finis, i. e.
The weight of evidence is against these words.                de loco: extremitas, terminus."  Ps. 19: 4, Sept. (18: 5), xaci ei




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XI.                                                      131
E [NG JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
behobi, a greater than Solomon is ro-o[cwa  ZoAo/ctvros',  <at  iaov, of  Solomon;  and  behold, a
here.                                                               laAEVo   Ao/IoT OS.   32 -a%- greater tlhan Solomon is here.
32 The men of Nineveh  shall acw  NLE&L                                            The men of Nineveb Pwill rise 32
2ise up in the judgment with this                                 oL) T   in thle judgment with this gen*t.     jugmet   wt thKptEt   era  T7oS' YeVEas TaVT7fo,
gcn era'Aon, and shall condemn it:',,,   eration, and  condemn  it, for
for they repented at the preaching  Kat  KaTaKpLZrovO-t   aVT]lJ   OTt they repented  at qthe preachof Jon:as; and behold, a greater feL erOTE rav EtS Tro K)ypvyJta'Ic- ing  of Jonah; and behold, a
than Jonas is here.                     va, Kat 1ov, f7rAcEOr'OIra coOE.   greater  than  Jonah  is  here.
33 No man when he hath light-            3'3 O6e' oe AVXoZ   4as3 eIS' rNo  one  shaving  lighted  ta, 33
ed a candle, putteth it in a secret KpV7O    T             Tt, OV6                   lamp, pittetli it in  a  secret
place, neither under a bushel, but  /VoStoP,   oA    E                E   Av7Xva0 O   place, "neither  tinder the bushf-to      ~el),  la, butnether la -nd, thea bush
on a candlestick, that they which,, but on  te  lamp-stand, that
come in may see the light.              iva OEt Et27r'7PEVOY O  TO OEyYOS  x.those who enter may see the
34 The light of the body is the /3AE7rcooa-t.   3   6 AvXpOS Tov o —  light.  YThe lamp of thy body 34
eve:  tlerefore when thine eye is                EOTv   o  o /r.aAos-  orap  is thiie eye; therefore, when
Ta rearta,r~s ot'ovdvrVs T, 2a 6r#a az trrcvS, " and their words the following remark: " With the ilea of a house suggested by
to the end of the habitable earth."  This passage is quoted Rom. the lighting of a candle (lamp), was necessarily associated that of
10: 18, where the E. V. has " ends of the world."  In the E. V. the usual single articles of furniture, the eo6S&os and Ivxivia." An
" the ends of the earth " is a common phrase.  See Deut. 33:17. extract is here made from the note on the parallel, Mark 4: 21
1 Sam. 2: 10. Job 38: 13. Ps. 22: 27; 48: 10. Isa. 40: 28. (Revision): "The article is retained on the ground, that when a
Micah 5:4.                                                   well known article belonging to the ordinary furniture of every
" 11 The men."  See v. 31, note.                            house was spoken of, the article was employed, because the name
P ", will rise;" daarjaovrat.  Scarlett, Sharpe. See v. 31, of that article was definite.  In this respect, the idiom of the
note.                                                          Greek and English is the'same.  So we say, " the clock," I' the
stove," etc. In reference to a single house, these names are viewq " the preaching " co x~ov?,urt. The renderinfg of the E. V.
peachin;     iv.   The rendering of the E. V. ed as monadic.  On the other hand, we sometimes omit the
is retained as preferable to any other which has been adopted. definite article in cases of this kind, and such is the usage in
No reader imagines that Jonah selected a text, and proceeded to
to Greek. In the parallel, Luke 8:16, we have AvgXvov A-iAvrj,
expound its thought into a formal address, and thus deliver a
0                    wwithout the article. In Matt. 5: 15, both usages occur in the
sermon in modern style.  In view of the definition of the verb same sentence,                                       
same sentence, ovJ' xcaiovot ),vvov xai zl ~c&aatv a'vrov vxo zor
"to preach," such as Webster furnishes, "to proclaim, to publish                            In such cases, it is deemed best to
y  tSGov, W.' c Eri  Av iav. In such cases, it is deemed best to
in religious discourses," it seems that we may properly retain
preserve the characteristic style of each writer as far as possible.
"preach," and " preaching."  There are two or three instances in    
without violating the propriety of our own language."
the N. T., where "publish" is, from  the circumstances, more
appropriate than " preach."  The noun xrevypa may be rendered' "the lamp-stand;" ir rl'i', 2vxiar.  See ch. 8:16, note.
For the use of the article, see last note supra.
by preaching, proclamationl, publication (or as part. noun, " pub- For the use of the article, see last note s
lishing").  Of these, the first is deemed most apposite.         x " those who enter;" oi eltarooEv6,evot.  Thelwall, Camp.
r" No one;" O~Se'.  See eh. 1: 61, note.  Sharpe, Thom., Dick. In the parallel, Luke 8: 16, these words are rendered in
Scarlett, Penn, Wakef., Kendrick, T. So in every subsequent the E. V., " which enter in."  As " in,". with the verb " enter,"
instance, in this Revision.                                   may be regarded as tautological, it is dropped. Rob. (Lex., sla-,rooeevoaau): "To go in, to enter."  Vulg., Beza, Eras., " qui inB " having lighted;." &as.  ~., Wesley,  Sca~rlett, thomson, grediuntur."  Euphony has occasionally induced the Reviser to
Dick.,,Thelwall.
retain " into," after " enter."
t,; a lamp;" 2ivyo?,.  Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Wakef., Norton,   y " The lamp of the body is thine eye;" (Murd., Penn) o )avxvos
Dick., Camp., Angus, M. " Candles" were unknown at the era                                            This is the reading of,rov acs,!cxros  earIv  o oT7-apiucg aov.  This is the readinD, of
of the Saviour's advent.
Lachm., Tisch., Theile, Scholz. Griesb. marks aov as equal or
U " neither;" ovS.  In ch. 8: 16, wnhere this passage first superior to the reading of the Text. Recept. Zov is sanctioned
occurs, the conjunction is r, which is rendered " or " in the Revi- by the earliest MS. B. the Syria.c, aA       9?. -.
sion. In the present case, where the language is slightly differ- Vulg., " Lucerna corporis tui est oculus tuus."'0, before'o9aLent, the ordinary rndering of oSe is retained.                cs, has the force of a possessive pronoun.  See ch. 6: 1, note.' "under the bushel;"  ~zr  zor  ucStov.  Green (Gramin., Norton, "The lamp of your body is your eye."  Schott has this
p. 142) quotes the parallel, Matt. 5: 15, o8Y  xaiovau  azvov notice on the readilng of the passage: "Cov ante o'rav quod
xai rc&O'atv avtro  i'r5,3dv phSov, &Ll' ir~i,rv Avxiav,,  with  vulgo deest (omissumn propter locum Matt. 6: 22) cum Griesb




132                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XI.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK  TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
single, thy whole body also is full o'v o    0O0aAo's o-ov  a7rAovs -,  thine eye is zsound, thy whole
of light; but when  thine eye is  KaL  oAorv ~TO               pr o  ov       0TEtvO2  body also ajs enlightened; but
evil, thy body also is full of dark- er 7t'     wa   3E                                 bwhelnever thine eye is cdiseasET1'e7rav 8E 7FVqO' 11Kat r
ness.                                                                            /     ed, thy whole body also is dark.
35 Take  heed  therefore, that  Tf~~           fO NTKoT-     NKoE   Take  heed  therefore, that the 3E
the light which is in thee be not ovv FL?? TO  qcobSr TO Ev 0-ot  K7OSro   light which is in  thee be not
36'                              0
darkness.                                 EO  eV.        Et OV'V TO' /a o-ov  darkness.   djf, therefore, thly 36
36 If thy whole body therefore;Ao' v qoretWov, /177 E'Xov T\  /TEpOSr whole  body  be  eenlightened,
be full of light, having  no  part OrKOTEtVOnv e'Tat  OWTEtvOV oAov, having no part dark, the whole
dark, the whole shall be full of |                                                           b
(09   0TaV   0   Avaoopa TiJ  will-be  fenlighltened, as when
light; as when the bright shining  LOS  OT-aV  0  AvXoS  TU   ihe'pa7r~                   wlaph    its    ihte
zn ~~~~~~~~~n                                                  9~~~~~~the lamp  hby  its' brightness
of a candle doth give thlee light.  OJco7' o-E.
37 And ashe s~palke, a  ~ertain'E  T,, r   giveth thee light.  And jwhile 37
37 Ai-d -as lie spake, a certain          37'v        7  AAot,          rpoahwasekin g aceti
Pharisee  besought him  to  dine                                                       h        s  s       n,  a  c
with  him: and  he went in  and   av7ov  Oapto-atos  TtS  O7rco   apt- Pharisee  kasked  him  )to  dine
sat down to meat.                         o'r7o?   7rap  avrTcE e          Ao-eA)' v &   with him: and he went in, and
aliisque addidimus ex cdd. A.B.C.D.M., 2 minusce. verss., Pesch.     " giveth thee light;"  rowrin. " Doth" is superfluous.
Pers., Ar. pol., Memph., Vulg., It."                               J " while he was speaking;"  ~  B' TV i2a).Zoat.  Scarlett,
z "sound;" aer2oiy.  Wakef., Camp., Sawyer, Kend., M. Camp., Dick., Sawyer (" when," etc.), M. S. Fr., " comme il
Rob. (Lex., in verbo)  "In N. Test., of the eye, simple, unclouded, parlait."
i. e., not affected with disease, clear, sound; app. to xovno&6, dis-   k " asked;" },oora. Wesley, Scarlett, Camp., Sharpe, WVakeeased."  Bretsch.: "Luc. 11: 34, de oculo sano, vitio non labo- field, Norton, Sawyer, Kend., Thelwall, MA.-Thom. and Dick.,
rante, ac proinde clar6 vidente, vera intelligente."  Thom., Penn, " invited."  So often in E. V., as Luke 9: 45; 19: 31; 20  3.
Dick., and Norton render the word "clear."                       John 1: 25; 9: 2; 16: 23. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal.,
"is enlilghtened;"  qeorvtOv Eartv.  Scarlett, Thom., Wake- G6sclhen, Schott, " rogravit;" Iber., " rog6."  The Hebraistic
fieldl, Norton, Camp., Kend., Murdock.  Bretsch. (Lex., in verbo): sense which this word has in some parts of the N. Test., by which
Intransitive: luce collustratus."  Hleb. N. Test., -iSn.  Syriac, it is made to possess the force of ailtw, does not seem appropriiec u    L.  Mont., Castalio, Schott, G6schen, " lucidtm  est;" ate, in this instance.  " Besought" is too strong.
Vulg., Eras., Beza, "lucidurn erit;" Belg., "is-verliclht;" G.1 "to dine;"                   Tha.ca7.'The weight of evidence favors this
Fr., " sera eclaire;" S. Fr., " est dclaire;" Iber., "estara iumi-  rendering  rather than " to breakfast."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo) thus
nado;" Diodati, "sara alluminato;" Ital., "serh illuminato."     defines the noun  8'~otaroV, "breakfast": "A mnorning meal at suni "whenever;" ealv.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo et loco), Liddell rise. Homer, I1. 24: 124.  Odyss. 16: 1:
(Lex.).                                                                                       (-aezos;q,oe#30
~ "diseased;" rov7,oog.  Robinson (Lex., in verbo).  Schott,           W'v3tovT' aoetuTov a,e' ior, eetaUEVo rTQ, -.)
"aegrotus."  Dick., Kend., M.  "Disordered" is the rendering  Later, breakfast, lunch, Lat. prandium, taken about the middle of
of Norton, Wakef., Penn; and "distempered," of Thom., G. and the day; the principal meal being the &Srrvov, taken late in the
A. Camp.                                                         afternoon, or early in the evening, after the heat and business
", If therefore;"? e oJv/.  The order of the text is. preferable of the day were over, etc. In N. Test., breakfast, lunch.  Luke
to that of the E. V.  So M., Penn, Sawyer.                       11: 38; 14: 12. MAlatt. 22: 4."  Should it be deemed best to
* "enlightened;"  2eocsvhvO.  See v. 34 note.                 retain the rendering of the E. V., then "or.to breakfast" (Saw"enlghtned    rC0rE~v'v.See v. 34, note. 
f,   *                             ~~~~~~, ~ yer) shoVld be inserted in the margin.  The verb has here the
", enlightened; " toqretV~v. See v. 34, note.
"itenlightened "corrEv.  See v. 34, note.          generic sense of taking a meal.  Thus in ch. 7  36, we have
g "the lamp; " IZvvog.  See Y. 33, note on;Ivxvog, and same'Hora  8' -ri  avro' ncr   cauaicwv,'a Tc;y  IeI? avrov.
verse, note on #6SeoV.  Sharpe, M., Penn, Waklef. Heb. N. Jahln, Archeol., { 145: "Not only the inhabitants of the East,
Test., i..  Belg., "de kaarse;" De Wette, " die Lenchlte."     generally, but the Greeks and Romans also were in the habit of
h "b by its brightness;"  n cia-eoar. M., Penn (" by its bright- taking a slight dinner about ten, or eleven o'clock of our time,
ness"), Angus. The article has the force of a possessive, and is which consisted chiefly of fruits, milk, cheese, etc. Their prinso rendered in the above versions and also in those of Wesley, cipal meal was about six or seven in the afternoon; their feasts
Scarlett, Thom., Camp., Sharpe, Dick., W, akef.  Rob. (Lex., in  were always appointed at supper-time, for the burning heat of
verbo):" Tropically, a shining, brightness."  Kuincel: "'4aora- noon in eastern climates diminishes the appetite for food," etc.
~rr v. 36 est fulgor, splendor-Etiam  verbum  &Ciaved~etv ita The signification of the word in question had been changed by
legitur, ut sit fulgere, coruscare."  Bretsch.: "Splendor, lux ni- lapse of time, so that it no longer indicated a morning, but a
cans."                                                           midday repast.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XI.                                                     133
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
38 And when tile Pharisee saw    vEecrTE              38 0           iaptraoS   lay  down at table.  And  the 38
it, he marvelled that he had not i0,v    W 4avaoeU  ort o0  7rpL'TOV  Phalisee  "seeing it,'wondered
first washed before dinner.             E/arrto           po    o           T       that Plhe had not first immersed
39 And  the Lord  said  unto   39,               0* 7   VP'   7'0'PL                        q
im39  Anod  the  Lhaorised sai e0d unto |~r o            ptosr3  avrov\           himself before  the dinner. And 39
Iin  o!  Pa  EL7ptOS- wpos aV'To,
him, Now  do ye Pharisees mnake                                      -    \ 3/ ~_   the Lord said  to him  Now ye
clean the outside of the cup and  Ny VT MeS  o[ qapraot                         o-  the Lord said to him, Now  ye,,,  \,        Plharisees  cleanse  the outside
the platter; but your inward part OgEv  To?) 7OTJ7ptOV KaL 7To  7TWVo      K    S  of the  cup  and  platter; but
is full of ravening  and wicked- xKatapt'eTE'  TO  &E ErLoO/eV tp r ov                  r          i f   o   trto
*11s.."., 5your  inside is full of extortion
ness.                                   7e/Un apayj.  Kat   vovyptalu.                                     -iwise Ten/40
40  Ye fools, did  not lie  that 40    ap                         7ro             and wilderness.   Unwise men! 40
made that which is without, make            a/poves,  ovX   o  wrouioas  70  ldid lnot lhe who made the toutthat which is Aithin also? 9E io erV  KaL TO7 EiOo-OEV ETWolrrTe;  side, make  the  tinside  also?
41 But ratller give allns of such  41 7Arv  Tar   E-vorVTa  8Tre, AsrET o- vBut give  whllat is within them  41
m "; lay down at table;" td,d'Erasv.    Rob. (Lex.):  In N. T.   q "the dillnner;"  oz (,oiTa-ov.  Slharpe, Thelwall. Belg., "het
to fall back, to recline, to lie c'; table, upon the triclinium."  The mniddagmaal " De WAette, " dem Mittagsmahl l; " G. and S. Fr.,
action indicated by this verb is the same with that represented " le diner."  The noun is rendered definite from its relerence to
by'vr&,ez.tuat, Mlark 14:18.  Luke 7: 49 (see note), a'zxirvco, thile verb &noLz,arlc.  I am aware that a want of perfect harmony
Luke 7: 36 (note). " Lay down at table " is employed to form a with our idiom may be urg'ed against the use of the article, here;
verbal difference similar to that in the text, where these words still exactness, as in many other instances, may justify us in
occur. See Revision of Mark, ch. 8: 6. Sharpe, "lay down to retaining it.
mneat."                                                          r " your inside;" To3 —Ea ~O9'Ez V~zw'. T'1'e correlate To E~sws "sdeing;" iS3tv. Wesley, Kend., Sawyer, M., Thelwall.   9 Ev beingl translated " the outside; "'  To raow9se,' tuv is prop"' wondered;" A9'a/pauyacev.  Scarlett, Penn, Sharpe, Sawyer, erly rendered;' your inside."  So in the next verse, Tz  eoa9'
Kend., AM. See cli. 7: 9, note.                              and,T J'acw&Ev demand a uniform rendering.  Strictly speaking,
P "lie had not first immersed himself;" ov srecorov ieaczzziaO9'r. there is an omission of /deos (part.) after zo, in these cases. See
Bretsch. (in fcrriTico):   " 2. immerso inl aquas, submergo."  The L. Bos., Ellip. Grcecm, p. 171.  This is introduced in v. 39, in the
first aor. pass. often has the signification of the middle. See Rob. phraseology of the E. V., "inward part."  Should it be deemed
(Lex.). The following note is taken from the Revision of Mark, preferable to supply the ellipsis, this form migt be adopted, v. 39,
ch. 7  4: "' except they immerse themselves;' u' gamz:iaotnrmct. " outer part of the cup "-" your inner part;" v. 40, " the outer
Iber.,' sin sumergirse.'  The verb is rendered' they dip' by part "-" the inner part also."
Wakef.; Pechy,'dip or baptize;' Thom. and Camp.,'dipping;'' "Unwise men!"'e'oveg.  So (E. Nr.) Eph. 5: 17. ThelS. Fr.,'c'tre baptises.' Wakef., Thom., and Campbell make wall, " ye unwise!"  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "Unwise, simple,'hands' the object of the verb, though, as I think, without good foolish."  The etymology (ae priv. and Tearv.) favors this renderauthority. The middle form of the verb determines the object as ing. It indicates the conditionl of being destitute of mind, or,
reflexive,' themselves.' Fritzsche says:' Pharistei, inquit Marcus, more strictly according to our idiom, " without sense; " hence,
secundum  r7,s rracSoaoaos  praecepta non edunt panem, nisi, etc. unwise, senseless. In eleven instances, in which this word occurs
(v. 3). Et a foro quando venerint, plus etiam faciunt. Nempe, in the 2N. Test., the E. V. renders it by " fool," or " foolish," and
nisi corpls laverint, cibum  non capiunt.'  In his note on the in one (cited above), "unwise."  At the same time, "fool," and
entire passage, he says:' NuduIn illud iu,u/ flatriaoc, Tza nlon " foolish" are made the equivalents of AvdrTos, a'aonqos,; oaoaliter potest, quami sic exponi: visi se im7merserint i. q. corpus zos, and uoeiods.  Some approximation to uniform rendering is
laverint.'  The washing of the'hands' is noticed in the third demanded, in such terms, which have hitherto been treated as
verse, hence, to make' hands' the object of this verb, is a tautolo- though they were synonyms. Wesley, Thom., Camp., " unthinkgy. The literal rendering of this verb is deemed appropriate for ing men!"  Scarlett, "thoughtless men!"  Penn, " Senseless!"
this reason, viz., though cleansing or purifying may be the Dick., " thoughtless beings!"  For greater exactness, " men" is
result, it is not the action indicated by the verb. Bathe, wash, or italicized, as a supplement.
cleanse, point at an effect produced by fiaz'iaovWat, not to the    t,, outside."  See v. 39, note.
very act from  which the effect proceeds.  See clh. 1: 5, note.
u,, inside." Scee v. 39, note.
Trollope (Analecta) says:' The baptism  or immersion of the
whole body was, for thle most part, a religious rite.'"  Sawyver   V     " But " str'.  The E. V, unnecessarily inserts "rather,"
transfers the verb, thus, "wondered that he was not baptized." alter "but."  It is omitted by Kend., Wesley, Thom., Camp.,
S. Fr., "s'etonna de voir qu'il ne s'etait pas-baptise;" Iber.. Sharpe, Dick., Norton, Sawyer, M.
"que —no se habia sumergido [en agua] antes," etc.; Ital., " ch'   W " what is within them;" To iBAvmT. This passage is susegli-non si fosse prima immerso."  See ch. 3: 7, note.        ceptible of two interpretations.  One of them  appears in the




134                       THiE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XI.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                              REVISED  VERSION.
things as ye have; and behold, all o-'vrV.  Kat t8ov,  ravra  KaOapa  -as alms; and behold, all things
things are clean unto you.                    ^    co-rTv    42 aAA' ovat  vl4v  are clean to you.  But Ywoe to 42
42 But wo unto you, Pharisees! Tos  apto-aiots, OTt aWroEKaTov- you, Pharisees!  for  ye  tithe
for ye tithe mint, and rue, and all  \e TO  "8&oo'/ov KaL 7O wyaoP mint, and rue, and zevery herb,
manner of herbs, and  pass over Ka   7r, Axac,'ov, Kat 7'apEPXE- and  apass by  justice  and the
judfflment and the love of God: 1. /   1   
judgment and the love of God:. TOE Ti7V Kpo'LV  Kat Tr7v  aya47r?7  love of God; these ye ought to
these ought ye to have done, and'               eo                ee    o       at, have  done, band not to  leave
T ovov    v          avo        ec    7ro-e~at, have  done, bald  not teO   a-ait7o    o leave
not to leave the other undone.,,       43 
43 Wo unto you, Phaiisees! for KaKEtva  /LL?   aqteEat.                     ovat the  others  undone.   Woe  to 43
43    vo unto you, Phar'isees! Ir  e - t 
ye love the uppermost seats in the  Vt/I  T0ots, Oapto-alots, OrTt aeya- you, Pharisees! for  ye  love
synagogues, and greetino's in the  7rae T7v wpcoroKaOeypta, E, Tas  ctlie first seat in the synagogues,
markets.                                  (TvvanywyaLs, Ka' TOVs a'7rao-Lovs  and dsalutations in ethe market44 Wo  unto  you, scribes and |ev  TaLs' ayopats.                    ovat  idv, places.  Woe'to  you, for ye 44
E. V.  Those who adopt it suppose that there is an ellipsis of Heb. N. Test.,:'i.-b=    Vulg., "omne olus;" De Wette, "jeg-.xazr, before zT  EVOrvTa-(.aTa) Tz.v&6,ra, and render the pas- liches Kraut;"  iberian, "toda hortaliza."  Strictly speaking,
sage, "accovding to what you have."  It is objected to this, that 2axarov is a garden-herb, a cultivated edible vegetable, in distincthe usual classic construction in such cases is &b,TeV E'OVTCOV. tion from a wild one, Lat. olus, olera. " Potherb" (Murdock) is
The words Ta' i6v'ra occur in no other instance in the N. Test.; suggested  as an alternative  rendering.  See Liddell (Lex.).
but in 1 Maccab. 5  ~ 5, they are employed to indicate what was Bretsch.: "A ),aya[-'co, fodio, olus, in terra natum, quod fodiendo
within;'vE7tsows Toos grcoyovs a)Tis & E rv;v'v 7rCraot zors colitur, Garten-Kraut." Sept., 3 Kings 21:2 (Heb. 1 Kings 21:2),
evozil,  "he burnt its towers with fire, with all who were within." and Prov. 15   17, for 7i?; for.q, Gen. 9: 3.
Compare the parallel, Matt. 23: 26. The sense of the passage,   a "pass by;" iraZe,%Ee.  Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, Thelwith this rendering, will be that adopted by many distinguished  wall. Liddell (Lex., in verbo): "To go by, beside, or past, pass
interpreters, " But give what is (i. e. what belongs) within (the by." Bretsch.: "Praetereo, transeo,-transitive: pretergredior ali.
cup and platter) as alms (instead of making the inside full of quid; de proeceptis; negligo, violo Luc. 11: 42."  So (E. V.)
extortion and wickedness); and (then) all things (inside and out- Mark 6: 48. Luke 18: 37.  Acts 16: 8. Vulg., Mont., Eras.,
side), are clean to you."  See Rob. (Lex., EVultt).  Kuincel (in  Beza, "preeteritis;" Belg., "gij gaat voorbij."
loco): ~"Th 1v:05vra honnulli explicant: pro viribus et facultatibus    b "and-the others;".aeva.  Penn, Dick., M.  As the
vesrins, quantum res seu facultas fer-uit, omissam  monen  preepovestris, qantm res seu facultas feut, omissam monent prepo- pronoun is plural, the English equivalent should be so too. A
sitionem ~.ar', et Yaz& zk' v5Pr  scilicet y~~~~ id    em. valere
~sitionem  rzar, et,ar  r  iVOV   scilicet    idem valere more literal rendering  would be, "and-those."  The change
preecipiunt quod &  Tca- &5~eTW, quam  in rem  laudant Hec- 
prcipiunt qud  E   v   VOV, quam  in rem  laudant He- would, perhaps, be unimportant.  Sawyer has" those."
sychium, quod &Ov, interpretatus est &vscaov n',  vaT6v Ea,,.   c "the first seat;"'                  vrozaea.  Robinson (Lex.),
Verum-desiderantur exempla idonea, quibus comprobetur a Grse- "the first seat."  Sharpe,  Sawyer.  Schott, "primam  sedem."
Cis~~~~~~~~~~.a.6rc  "iatreqx11ut;h~csmiiain  ap      the first seat."  Sharpe, Sawyer.  Schlott, "1 primam,sedem."
cis       dicantur ea, qu  isu nt; hac significatione spius In the parallels, Matt. 23: 6, and Mark 12   39, this word is in
heec vox recurrit.-Significari antem h. 1. per r&  rvra ea, que t.....     -'    j~~~~~~~ thle plural, 7,pcosoYa&e8,ia; (SO Luke 20: 46), and is properly
poculis patinisque insunt, cibum et potum, sat luculenter osten-              he plural i te E         6, d                   is 
dunt verban quie leguntur Matthaei loco parallelo 23  ~26,za~5~,- rendered by the plural in the E. V.  Here, however, where it is
dunt verboe quze leg~untur Alattbaei loco parallelo 23: 26, ywaosie x
ccvor~,'r  N r3~~     ivr5   ro    Io'rov~oov  Iai'rl rraeogtdcoe."  The singular, that rendering is incorrect.  It was first introduced by
60v XWTOv TO EVT0S TOv 7tOT770Ov v-at T'Pig 7ra,00vSl a1'e        s   
Tvndale. He followed the incorrect rendering of the Vulgate,
following translators have adopted this view:-Wesley, Thom., Tyndale.n
7.?rimas cathedras-" Beza, more correctly, "primum consessum."
Penn, Norton, Kend., Angus.-Gdschen, "qume insunt, date bene-        prima  s cathedras."  Beza, more correctly, "primum    n um."
ficium;" Schott,                            " erogate quv insunt [poculis et patinis] sti- Mont., "primam  sessione;" Castal., "primu n sddi locum."
pem;" Belg., "geeft aalmosen he gene daar in is;" De Wette, Scarlett, M., and Camp. have "seat."  Heb. N. Test., a
"gebet, was darin ist;" Iber., "dad de limosna las cosas que.'
estan en [lo interior];" Dan., "giver dog til Almisse de Ting    d " salutations;" aaotaaoovS'o.  Wesley, Thom., Penn, Dick.,
som ere deri."  The obscurity of this passage results from  its Scarlett, Camp., Norton, Sawyer, Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M.,
conciseness.                                                     Rheims. So in the parallels (E. V.) Mark 12: 38. Luke 1:29,
"as alms;"?od.  Kend., M., Norton.  This word 41, 44. 1 Cor. 16: 21. Col. 4: 18. 2 Thess. 3:17. The word
i in.s ppositi.on withM.N t. T hi sv.                          should be uniformly rendered thus, in the N. Test., in the only
is in apposition with z& &:&:~a.
other passages where it occurs, viz., Matt. 23: 7. Luke 20: 46.
Y "woe;" ova'e.  This is according to present orthography.   "Greetings" is obsolescent.
~ "every herb;"'rv  saxavov.  Scarlett, Sharpe, Wakef.,   e  the marketplaces;" zals &yofale.  So in the parallels
Kend., Pechy (note on Angus), M., Rheims.  Syriac,,.. (E. V.) Mark 12: 38. Luke 7: 32. This word &yoe& occurs




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XI.                                                     135
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye are ypa!I~arE['~ Kal OaptC-atot, Uwro- are   like unseen  tombs: and
as graves which appear not, and  KptTra, oT  Eo-Te cos rTa  /IvY/teIa  the men, who walk over them,
the men that walk over them  are Ta  a'7Aa,  KaL o                   Op             hknow it  ot.  Ten one of the 45
~not~ aware  f them           WbpLaTOVV-                                          it not.  Then onwe of the. K
lnot laware oq thenm.                                  -         v7rep trcarocvrEr    rdaVO   O'K   o'aa-lawyers,'answering, saith  to
45 Then answered  one of the  rrv.   45'AoKpWe                    e TLS TOr   him,'Teacher, thus kspeaking',
lawyers, and said unto him, Mas-OK                    y   a,, thou reproahest us also.  And 46
ter, thus saying, thou reproachest r Tarua  AEYCOV Kareproachest us also. 
us also.                ~               46        \             \                   he said, Woe to you, lawyers I
U  GE EtLre, ILatL Vt)v  TotsL  Po46 And he said, Wo unto you                      I \KOuo    o,  OT    Op   Tt     for mye load men with burdens
also, ye lawyers! for ye lade men [              ovt  I o, r                   ct.        t       o
with burdens grievous to be borne,   tpc           V    o                       a,   hard to be borne, 
and ye yourselves touch not the   a  avTOt EP  TW    aKTV    v  o)!              v yourselves touch not the burburdens with one of your fingers.              p        vXETE   TOS'  JOpTtoIs. dens with one of your fingers.
z!odens with one of your fingers.     ro       c 
47  Wo unto you! for ye build  O47         L vat V/tl, OTt OLKO80ELtTE  Ta7| Woe to you! for ye build Pthe 47
the  sepulehlres  of the  prophets, FUVWPXeLa  T\hV  WpoqTro3J,   o[  8   tombs of the prophets, and your
and your fathers killed them.             a7rEapEs v/Iov  aEKTetr /va, aurovs. fathers killed  them.   sThere-  48' "like unseen tombs;" cOs  &a  cvynUeZa ~ a a',2Ra.  Rob. Wesley, Thom., Sharpe, Dick., Camp., Norton, Sawyer, Kend.,
(Lex.), "unseen;" Sharpe, "unseen graves;" Kend., "unseen Thelwall.  Not in Wiclif, Rheims.  [No corresponding supplesepulchres;"  Dan., " ukiendelige Grave.".nv,;iteZov is rendered ment in Belg., De Wette, S. Fr., Iber., Ital.
by " tomb" (E. V.) Matt. 8: 28; 27: 60. Mark 5: 2; 6: 29.   m " ye load; " poriere;.  Kend., Wesley, Thom., Scarlett,
So Pechy (note on Angus; in loco), though there is a want of Penn, Wakef., Norton, Sawyer, M., Rheims. " To lade," except
uniformity, as that version has also " sepulchre," and " grave."  I as a nautical term, now signifies " to dip."
employ, "tomb " as the equivalent in all cases. " Like" is more
euphonious than " as," for as.  So (E. V.) Matt. 6: 29; 28: 3.   n " hard to be borne; " 3va1o'araxzce.  Rob. (Iex., in verbo),
Mark 4: 31.                                                  Thom., Penn, Wakef., Norton.
o " and yet;" exa'. In the parallel, Matt. 23: 4, ~ adversawall (,, know *not "   Murdock, "do not know it   Beg., "hen tzve is used, and properly rendered " but" in the E. V.  In this
wall (" know  not"); Murdock,  "do not iknow it;" Belg., " en
weten't niet;"  e   ette, "wissen es nicht;"  Iber., "no [lo] instance, xaxf is used in a sense noticed thus by Rob. (Lex., xa,):
weten' Diet   De.ette, I- wissen es nicbt    Iber, 11 Do [ "Apparently adversative, but only where the antithesis of the
saben."  So this verb is rendered in all other cases in the E. V.              sative, but only where the antithesis of t
thought is clear without an adversative particle, and yet, and
" answering;" "e;royXo9EiES.  Kend., Wesley, Thelwall, M.   nevertheless."  In many cases of this kind the E. V. renders eat
" Teacher."  See ch. 9: 38, note.                         by " but."  Rob. remarks, that in such passages" the rendering
k " speaking;" A'yav.  Thom., Scarlett, Camp. While this but is admissible, but not necessary."  See ch. 8: 13, note. In
word is equally correct, it is more easily enunciated, in this con- this use of xai, it has the force of xaicros.
nection, than " saying."                                        P " the tombs;" ax prv7,uaera.  See v. 44, note. Sharpe, ScarI " ye," the supplement in the E. V. before "lawyers," is drop- lett, Dick., WakefL, Sawyer.
ped, as superfluous. It was introduced by Tyndale.  Omitted by    q "Therefore;" aoa.  Thom., Sawyer. De Wette, "sonach."
in the N. Test. eleven times. The E. V. renders it " market," six    f In the Text. Recept., vc4v  (" to you ") is followed by yoaz/ctimes; " market-place," four times, and once by "' streets' (Mark yarezrs eai OxaaLato, v;ro.erz*al. These words are canceled by
6: 56). We have no generic term in English which is an equiva-'Griesb., Knapp, Theile, Tischend., and bracketed by Lachmann.
lent. It is defined by Rob. (Lex.): "A place of public resort, in iKuincel regards them as spurious: "Verba yawuaetrE zai oxaltowns and cities; any open place where the people came together aarot, rvozYorat2a in pluribus optimse notse codd. et verss. desunt,
either for business, or to sit and converse. In oriental cities such in alliis deest vocabulum  V'rox,orali.  Scilicet petita sunt hsec
open places were at the inside of the gates (see Ruth 4: 11. verba a grammaticis e Matt. loco parallklo 23: 27, unde rectissi2 Sam. 19:8. 2 Kings 7: 1. Ps. 69 ~12. Prov. 1: 21; 22: 22. me ea ex ordine ejecit Griesbachius."  Schott says: " Delevimus
Isa. 29: 21. Amos 5: 10. Zech. 8: 16); and here public busi- cum  plerisque post Griesb. auctoritate cdd. B.C.L. plurium
ness was transacted, and tribunals held, as also the markets." minuscc. verse., Memph. Arm., Vulg., 9 librorum  lat."  Bengel:
"Hence in the N. T., a place, market-place, forum."  From these "Illud, yaeuazarets xcri a aeaatoe,  4ro.elai,, librarii quidam ex
facts, some diversity in the rendering of the word is not im- Matthso  hue intulerunt."   The words seem, beyond all reasonable
proper                                                       t doubt, to be an interpolation.




136                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. -CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
48 Truly ye bear witness, that 48pa p    IapzvpeLTe  Ka"L OvVEvco- fore rye testify that'ye approve
ye allow  the  deeds of your fa- KETe  Troi i'pyotS' TrcV  7raTep co  the deeds of your fathers; for
thers: for they indeed killed them, ipuvt     OTrt a-roL  vI  aEK TeVpaV  they indeed killed  them, and
and ye build their sepulchres.        avrovI,  ue         o[Ko3oLeTE  av- ye build their ttombs.  There- 49
49 Therefore also said the wis- TrC    Ta  Lrela.   49 LaE  TO- rO  fore also said the wisdom  of
dom  of God, I will send  them  Kai 77  oo \Ta                 &EOV eoLEV   God, I will send them prophets
prophets and apostles, and  some'ATroo creAo   ELS  arTovr 7rpoqibrag  and apostles, and some of them
of them  they shall slay and per- Ka            T    Aov    Ka                    they will kill and persecute;
secute:'                Ka    K3                that the blood of all tlle proph- 50
aWrOKTEVOVo-t Kat EKuCLtoO01:
50 That the blood of all the 50 ea  K  T Oe                                   ets, which hath been sled from,50                                      ets, ~which hat been s.ed from
prophets, which  was shed  from                        7   T0 atia  avTcovt
the foundation of the world, may  TWZ-  Wpoo/J?7TLp  TO  EKXVVObLEOI  -the foundation of'the world,
he foundation of thisgenerationrld, may     Kao                                 may be required of this generabe required of this generation;    7ro'avr7Ir,                a7r o ro a     tion; from thSe blood of Abel 51
51                    tion; from  te blood of Abel 551 From  the blood of Abel un- yEVEaS' TavT72s,            a7ro TOv caXla- to the blood of Zaclariab, who
to the blood of Zacharias, which  roso "A4eA  e's rTO    a"L aroS Zato the blood of Zacharias, >which TOS' A A     TO        \T Z        perished between the altar and
perished  between the altar and Xaplov  rTOV  aroAhoelvov  IETra                 he,,      the temple: Yyea, I say to you,
the  temple: verily, I say  unto rOe     Ovtao-rTp/ov         Kal rTO5 OKOV'  zit will be required of this genyou, It shall be required of this Pvat, AyCo  V/Ll,  EK(iT77?7O70-ETaL eration.  Woe to you, lawyers! 52
generation.                               \                  /        52     
geeraton.  a7o T    yeE   TaavrT7S.  52 at  for ye have taken away the key
52 Wo unto you, lawryers! for, -S a                t         r s  7 
52 Wo unto you, lawyers! for taknV         TOS VO/ltKOLS, OTt -qpaTE 7T77  of knowledge; ye entered not
ye hav     ye tak en away the key of KAe&a  T7/S  y7vO-EOS'     aVTro   OvK in yourselves, and  those who
knowledge:  ye  entered  not in 
yourselves, and  them  that were ELLT?/AOE TE, KCaL TOVU5 ELT-epXOE/UOS     were entering in, ye hindered.
entering  in ye hindered..       V 
oentering in ye hindered.A  aTre. 7r          s Aeyovros,        a- Athnd as he said these things to a53
53 And as he said these things rOV  raVTa 7rpoS avroVS, 77ptaTro  them, the scribes and the Pharunto  them, the  scribes and  the oL ypa/l/aTrets     Kal  oi q5apt-aLot isees began -to be very angry,
Pharisees begran to urge him  ve- 8etLVSw  EVrete, KatL awTroo-Tro/aTt- and bto press hlim  with quesRob. (Lex., in verbo): "In a direct conclusion, therefore, then, In all these instances, both nouns are anarthrous. lHob xara,fo.
now."  As an alternative rendering, " so then," as Kend.   2igs %6oauov occurs thrice, viz., John 17: 24, Eph. 1: 4, 1 Pet.
"ye testify;"  atorvzvoetre. Norton, Scarlett.- So (E. V.) 1: 20, and here no article occurs.
John 2: 25; 3:11, 32; 4:39; 5: 31, etc. In about one-half   y "yea;" vai. So (E. V.) Matt. 5:37; 9:28; 11:9; 13:51.
of the instances in which the verb occurs, the E. V. renders it by, Luke 7: 26, etc. In this instance, alone, the E. V. renders vai
"testify."  As " bearing; witness" is nearly out of use, " testify," " verily."  As " verily" is obsolete, and " truly " and " surely" are
or "bear testimony," would be more appropriate.            required for aterv and cR)r/&0s, it is deemed best to give val its
~ "ye approve;" avoevvvoxerre.  Wesley, Thom., Scarlett, usual rendering "yea."  In the parallel, Matt. 23: 36, i?-v is
Dick., Penn, Sawyer, Kend., M. Eras., Beza, " comprobatis;" used, and should be rendered " truly."  It is true that vai here is
De Wette, " billiget ihr;" Rob. (Lex., in verbo), " to approve;" emphatic; but so in Luke 7: 26; 12: 5. Philem. 20. Rev.
Kuincel, "approbatis."                                     14: 13, where the E. V. has " yea."  " Yea" is the rendering of
t "tombs;",ruv7ue1a.  See v. 44, note.                  Sharpe, Penn, Wakef., Murd., Norton, Thelwall, Rheims, Gray
"they will kill;";iroyzevovau.  Wesley, Thom., Sharpe (notes on Angus).  Camp. and Sawyer, " yes."  Rob. (Lex., in
(" will slay"), Scarlett, Dick., Penn, Wakef., Camp., Norton, verbo): "Intensive, in strong affirmation, yea, verily."  Greenf.
Kend. (" will slay "), MI.                                  (Lex.): "Yes, yea."  Liddell: " In strong affirmation, yea."
V "which hath been shed;" zo BXzv7'4eCEvov. Thom., Dick.,   z " it will be required;" tz~T27irjaetae.  Thom., Sharpe,
Penn, Wakef, Camp., Norton, M., Murdock. S. Fr., "qui a Scarlett, Penn, Wakef., Kend., M., Murdock.
6te verse;" Iber., " la cual ha sido derramada."             a" "to be very angry;" $ewcgs Ir'xetvr.  So Rob. (Lex., mn
w, the."  As xa=Ta8okls is anarthrous, this article is italicized, loco, bveckwo). WVakef., " to be greatly enraged;" Kend., " to be
as a supplement.                                           greatly embittered;" M., " to be greatly incensed;" De Wette,
x " the." KRoauov is anarthrous. See last note. The phrase " erbittert zu werden."  The object of this verb, when it indicates
arb xraflo2iSo  xdoaqov  occurs seven times, viz., Matt. 13: 35; hostile feeling, is x6Rov, or x6,ov, wrath, or gIrudge.
25: 34. Luke 11: 50. Heb. 4: 3; 9: 26. Rev. 13: 8; 17: 8.    b "to pres-with  questions;" atoazoc,iSaeev.   Kend., M..




THll GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. XII.                                                  137
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
I/N     54    
hemently, and to provoke him  to |Etv  avrov 7rep1 7-AetovcoV, 5 v- tions'concerning many things;
speak of many things;
54 Laig  wait for him, and | espeVoL/TEr avro- v, Ka[?7TOVVTE   dlying in wait for him,'seeking 54
seeking to catch somethiIng out of                    eK TOV,  to catch something out of his
seeking to catch something out of Orpevo'a[  Tt;K to5 (rroparo r av-  mouth  that they might accuse
his mouth, that they might accuse O                                           
him.                                    TOv, iva KaTrmyop7(roxr avrov.   him.
CHAP. XII.                               CHAP. XII.                                CHAP. XII.
IN  the mean time, when there'Ev  ols- e7rtcvvcaxEto-teVw T&-v    IN the mean time, -the crowd  1
were gathered together an innu-  vpeC              r ro5 oxAov,  oo're Karamerable multitude of people, inso-                                            tXt-      tbeng anted  togthat they
much that they  trode one upon 7raTeELl aAA?7Aovs,'7p aro AE'v  ten  thousands,                           that they
arlother, he began to say unto his              e1.p  a                           -~trod down tone another, he beanother hen         to say untow  his p'o xaO)77'as awrov rp7 rop, gan  to  say  to  his disciples;
disciples first of all, Beware ye of,o             aO7Ia,            T      gan  to say  to  his disciples;
the leaven of the Pharisees, which  HPOm~EXETE Eaawro's at7o 7'V/v Lvp' gFirst, hbeware of the leaven
is hypocrisy.                         I                            Tclr Ujpapcoratov~ rtTr EoTIV   Krocp L- of the Pharisees, which is hyNorton, Camp., Sharpe  (" to  press-closely"), Angus.  De tread down;" Liddell, " to tread, or trample down;" Bretsch.,
TWette, " auszufragen."  Bretsch. (Lex., in verbo) "Questionibus "pedibus proculco, niedertreten." So (E. V.) Luke 8: 5. "KaT'&,
cxerceo aliquem."                                            in composition, downwards, down," Liddell. Dick. and Angus,
" sc concernilng many things; " 7te4Oi xt~E g'.~ Angus.'" trampled;" Iber., " se atropellaban."  The E. V. is deficient in
dlyin     ll 0wait;*" eVesOVTe.  SO  (E. V.) Acts 23 *21. strength, and fails to bring out the full force of the text. Vulg.,
W       lyi ng  M.    See  (E. V.) }~zra 8: 31.Mont., Beza, Eras., Goschen, Schott, "conculcarent."
Wakef., Angus, M. Sec (E. V.) Ezra 8:31.
f " one another;" aor.A'ovs.  See ch. 2: 15, note. Thom.,
Kal, before SgToVv~Es, in the Text. Recept., is canceled by,                 e
Griesb., Lachm., Tischend., Knapp, Theile, Tittm., Scholz, and Scarlett, Kend.
Schott, who says: "Quod vulgo ante TroSvPes additur awi pleri-   g "First;"  rreo~ov.  Wesley, Sharpe, Thelwall, M.  The
que recentiortm editt. cum Griesb. recte expungunt auctoritate punctuation of Eras., Griesb., Theile, Schott, and Knuincel places
plerorumque cdd. (12 unc.) verss., Pesch., Pers. pol. Memph., a colon after aizcov, and is deemed most accurate. Tittmann and
Slav., It."                                                  Scholz follow the Text. Recept., and place 9a comma after 7reoyI "the crowd;"  ov o'x2Aov.  See ch. 3: 7, note.  Sharpe, zov.  Kuincel remarks: "Sine omni idonea ratione nonnulli
interprett. zocirov ad antecedentia referunt, hoc sensu discipulos
Camp., Angus.
ante omnia ita admonit."  " First of all" would require rer&tov
"b "being gathered together; " Z E~avvac&elaY~.  The parti- ricov, as in 1 Tim. 2: 1. The punctuation of Griesbach is
cipial construction is adopted by Wesley, Thom., Penn, Norton, followed by Thom., Scarlett, Sharpe, Norton, Dick., Wakef.,
Sawyer, Kend.                                                Camp., Sawyer. So Erasmus has, " ad Discipulus suos: Primum
"by ten thousands;" rzav YuvoqcXov.  So (E. V.) Matt. cavete."  Beza, "discipulis suis, Inprimis cavete."  Castalio, "ad
18: 24. 1 Cor. 4: 15; 14: 19. Jude 14.  Sawyer, Sharpe suos discipulos verba facere: Inprimis cavete."  Schott, " disci(" by tens of thousands').  Camp. and Dick., "in myriads;" pulis suis: ante omnia cavete."  Belg., " Discepelen: Voor eerst
Angus, "myriads;" Belgic, "viele duizenden;" S. Fr., "par wacht."  Luther, "zu seinen Jiingern: Zum ersten, hiutet euch."
myriades;"  Iberian, " a decenas de niillares;"  De Wette, De Wette, " zu seinen Jangern zu sagen: Vor allen Dingen hii"Tausende;" Ital., "a migliaja;" Montanus, "myriadibus;" tet euch."  G. Fr., " disciples: Donnez-vous de garde surtout."
Dan., "ved mange tusinde."  Heb. N. Test., nim:n..    If we S. Fr., " disciples: Avant tout, guardez-vous."  Span., "discipuregard the language of the text as hyperbolical, still the render- los. Primeramente guardaos."  Diodati and Ital., "a' suoi discehAg of the E. V., " innumerable" (introduced by Tyndale firom  poli: Guardatevi imprima."  Schott has the following note on,rasmus' " innumera "), extends the hyperbole beyond the origi- this passage: " Permulti cdd. (in his A.C.D.E.) verss. Memph. et
nal. Hence a more literal expression is adopted. I should have Slav. ro6zTov antecedentibus jungunt, quod interpretibus hand
used " myriads," which has been naturalized in our language, had paucis probatum.  Parum  recte patet, quare Lucas scripserit
it been employed in the E. V. The phraseology might then have i'cazco 2O'yev  7rozov?  De vocula 7rcaYiov imperativum priecebeen, strictly literal, thus, " the myriads of the crowd being dente conf. Luc. 9: 61; 10: 5."  Should the punctuation of the
gathered together.".                      Text. Recept. be retained, then the rendering ought to be, "he
d " so that;" daTe. Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, Norton, Dick., began to say first to his disciples."  (Scholef.)
Wakef., Sawyer, Kend., Rob. (Lex.). So (E. V.) Matt. 8: 28;   h " beare;"' AoaexAEr.  "Ye," which follows this verb in
13: 2. Mark 3: 20; 4:1, 32, 37. Luke 5: 7, etc.             the E. V., is superfluous. It is omitted by WVesley, Thom., Scar
* "trod down;" xartcazarev.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo), "to  lett, Penn, Wakef., Camp., Kend., M.




138                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
2For there is nothi-ng covered, 0zs~.  2 OV'av N, O-VYKEKaAv/I/LE'oI  porisy. hhNow there is nothing  2
that shall not be revealed; neither'o-7-',l                          770K xo-~x~~ ETat, covered   hc    ilntb   e
hid, that shall not be known.          KaL  KPVWTOV, 0  OV  You0-iqrE- vealed, inor hidden which will
3 Therefore,whatsoever ye have  Tat.   z' op 5ota                     0- TT  tKoT a notbeknown. Thierefore, whlat-?
spoken in darkness, shall be heard  ELocTe, e   Tct  qoJt aKovteO)oe- ever ye have  spoken  Jin the
in the light; and that which ye rat. KaL 0 r     To oi  EAaA  0a-arE dark, will be  heard  in  the
have spoken in the ear in closets,  v  Toat TakeEtots,  KypvXtOeferaT  light; and that which kye have
shall  be  proclaimed  upon  the                                      A            said in the ear in closets,  ill
E7y-t r0iBS  &(okratr.        AE`diyra 8N said in the ear in closets, wvill
house-tops.                                   Tov, Ii~ oto/3r]-be proclaimed  on  the house4  And  I  say  unto  you, nay t1re               T'V a'T3  \'Ovo    TO  tops.  And I say  to you, my  4
~    at7  i' Op aI77FOKT6tPOVT60V TO
friends, Be not afraid  of them                  K           T          \  I,     friends, Fear not those  who
that kill the body, and after that,    /                                           kill the body, and after thlat,
rcov  7reptCteoTepovO   rt  7rotcrctat.
have no more that they can do.    TO5 ~           iLLO~lPT W\TL have no more that they can do.
h V7TEICtc  re t      t V/    Tvia  T 0w77
5 But I will forewarn you whom                                                  But  I will sho     yo   whom   5
ye shall fear: Fear him, which  qTe   yo/             e7~TE                        mye should fear; fear him who
after he hath killed, hath power aTrOKTetpvat kovotav  eXovTa   lt-l after lie hath killed, hath -auto cast into hell; yea, I say unto iaAE3 c      EW  rL?71  7eerEr'va        vatC, thority to cast into hell; yea,
you, Fear him.    -IAEey    V/LWl,  TOVTOV    /o/(o/3r077TE. I say to you, fear him.  Are  6
6 Are not five sparrows sold  6    Xt 7revre OtTpovOia 7CoAet-at| not five sparrows sold for otwo
for two farthings, and not one of  v0teapt'cv  &o;  KaL E, E   aLVTrO    farthlings? and Pyet not one of
them is forgotten before God?           OVK EO-TtV E7rtAEA7JOJEJOY EJ'JOUtOl them  is forgotten before God.
7 But even the very hairs of Toa OEOv tAA   KaL  ai TPtXeS  Buteventhe qhairsof your head  7
your head are all numbered. Fear ToS' KEcaAQS- Vtovi  wao-at Apt- are  all numbered.  Fear not
uk "1Now;" Se is merely continuative.       -vhj, (E. V.), "For the Father judgeth no man; but hath comi "nor;" bal. M., Thom., Scarlett, Kend., Angus. See ch. mitted all judgment unto the Son."  Compare Acts 17: 31. See
8:17, note.                                                 Luke 4: 6, note.
"in the dark;"?v -rS axotiaq. Thom., Sharpe, Camp., Mur- o "  two farthings?" daoaaetwv &o;  The interrogation point
dock. By using "dark," which is found in the E. V. (" in the is placed after farthings (or the word used as the equivalent of
dark," Job 12: 25; 24:16. rs. 88:12. Isa. 29:15. Ezek. that word) by Tyndale, Cranmer, Thom., Scarlett, Penn, Sharpe,
8: 12), we can render the article, as is done with that belonging Norton, Dick., Waker., Camp.  This punctuation agrees with
to the next clause (I, (: qvort), and thus preserve the symmetry Bagster's Text. Recept., Eras. (Greek), Elzevir, and the critical
of the sentence. The phrase is common in our language, especi- Editions of Griesb., Lachm., Knapp, Theile, Tittm., Tischend.,
ally in conversation.                                        G6schen, Schott. So Eras., Beza, the Lat. versions of G6schen
k "1ye have said;" 1A2ai'aare. Aorist as perfect.        and Schott; Belg, Luther, De Wette, G. and S. Fr., De Sacy,
Iber., Diodati, Ital., Dan., Syriac, Murdock.  In the parallel,
"Sharpe, Wesley, Wakef.         Tyndale, Cranmerp.,  Rheimsawyer, M.  att. 10  29, the E. V. places the interrogation point thus, " a
Sharpe, Wesley, Wakef., Camp., Sawyer, M. Syriac, \a..,.,[ arthing?"
(Murd., "I will show  you").  Vulg., Mont., Eras., G6schen,   P "and yet;" Ya. See ch. 8: 13, note. Beza, " et tamen;"
Schott, "ostendam."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "In N. Test. trop- Castal. (" tamen "); Wakef. (" yet even ").  Wesley, Thomson,
ically, to show by word, or example."  De Wette, "Ich will-  Scarlett, Penn, Camp. render xai adversatively by "yet." Schott,
zeigen;" S. Fr., " je montrerai;" Diodati and Ital., "io —mostre- " vero."
rb;"  Dan.," Jeg  vil vise."..........................
rd;" Dan., "jeg vii vise."                     ~~~~q In the E. V. "1very" is inserted before "h airs."  This is not
"ye should fear; " Pcoflqi97&Pr,  Thomson, Scarlett, Penn, demanded by the text, which is 42a xalt ad rel'XEq.  In the
Sh5~~~rpe, Dick., M. ~~~~~~~parallel, Matt. 10   30, 82 xal at' rotixe-Gis rendered in the E. V.,
a  authority;" Rovelfcw.  TheIlvall.  So John 5  27, cal "but the very hairs," instead of the more correct phrase, "but
~OVGWV 8&IXCV~tV~q~ X~t  2! OT~ v~e,~ahrov even the hairs."  Wesley renders the passage before us, "but
u4(.V),"And hath given him authority to execute judgyment even the hairs."  So Scarlett, Sharpe, Dick., Sawyer, Kend.
lals, bEcas he) isteSno   a.    opr  on52,oX    ea  qineimcpli;nrs,"une   ail "Vl.
0 I5~   rQVU ot~3v~, ~A~  ~  xeiuvTrdoa  ~if enil. 31%Mnt, "ede cIpilli;" G7schen  "se  etim;     Wett




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XII.                                                    139
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
not therefore: ye  are  of more Otacvrat.  70  o'v00 o             te0-OE' 7roA- therefore; ye are of more value
value than many sparrows.              Acov orpov9/Cov &ta pe'pTE.  8 AE>- than many sparrows.  rAnd I  8
8 Also  I say unto  you, Who- yo              iv, Hs                            say to you, woeer shall convuvffi,~  s-av o1_toAoyrirro  sa  to you, whoever shall con-  
soever  shall confess  me before   v  eo   e'LyrpooOeU  TcU  ch'p5- fess me before men, him'will the
men, him  shall the Son  of man                K     It v,           o
7wro, Ka o VtOw Tro av0p9oyrov Son of man also confess before
also confess before the angels of                                                  the angels of God  but hewho  9
God.                  gotloAoy7'o-Et EUv avT    Ew7rpoOEV the ang els of God: but he who  9
God.
9 But he that denieth  me be- rTo   ayyw/yEAZo   TOO  OEo O              o Se denieth me before men, twill be
fore men, shall be denied before apUJoaJ eUog [e evUO)rWoU TU  av- denied  before  the  angels of
the angels of God.                     Op)7ro)v a7rapiryOo-E7erat Evwtov  God. And whoever shall speak 10
10
10 And whosoever shall speak  T^'yEACO)   To O  ov.        Ka   a word against the Son of man,
10   And whosoev er shall speak rrov'y'y eA, t             o5 eoV.       K
a word against the Son of man, it wra   og   pe~E  AoyoE es ToV  vtov it uwill be forgiven him, but to
shall be forgriven him: but unto T-0y -'VOpcw, a'               E7O3a  aT
shall be forgiven hlim' but unltoa tovyrov, a0eOqoerat auvra' him  who 11urevileth against the
him  that blasphemeth against the   A -    el o'            Ayto, A v     e aHoly Spirit, it will not be forHoly  Ghost, it shall not be for- T'                O                  ]-                   ir.   t  wihn   be fr
given.                                 f yt3Aaorqi1,t77nouavTt  OUK   af E   O-E- given.  And when -they bring 1
given.
11 And  when they bring yon  Tat.                orav  aE   po OrEpOCOLU you  -before  the  synagogues,
unto  the synagogues, and  unto ViLtas   rt W raT   o-vvayo)yag Kat -ras and xmagistrates, and Yauthorimagistrates, and powers, take ye apXac' Kat Tag eovo-'ags,     / e- ties, zbe not anxious how  or
" aber auch die Haare;" S. Fr., "mrnme aussi les cheveux; "   uu "revileth;" fi2aaT      xzjaaur.  See ch. 5: 21, note.
Iberian, "mas ann los cabellos;" Belgic, "ja ook de hairen."   v "will not be forgiven;" ova%  Tes9aef at.  See last note.
"Very" was copied from Tyndale.                              In case the alternative rendering (suggested in that note), "it
"And;" As. Wesley, Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Wakef., Saw- may be forgiven," is deemed appropriate, then this sentence
yer, Kend. Belg., " ende;" Iber., " i."  Were it not that the' will not be forgiven ") should be rendered, "it can not be forparticle "now" would be ambiguous being sometimes an ad- given."
verb of time, and at others, a continuative-it would be preferable.. "before the synagogues;" Eln   asg avvayoyag.  So Ers
to "and," in this instance. G. and S. Fr., Diodati and the Ital. (E. V.) Matt. 10: 18. Mark 13: 9. Acts 10: 17. Rob. (Lex.,
have "or" (= " now").                                        in verbo, cum accus..): "Also (spoken) of magistrates, judges,
"will-confess;" SUo2oy~ate. Scarlett, Sharpe, Penn, Saw- tribunals, upon, unto, i. e. up before, Matt. 10: 18. Luke 12:11,
yer, Kend., M. V-akef., rIhom., and Norton, "will acknow- 58, etc."  Thus Scarlett, Sharpe, Penn, Wakef., Norton, Dick.,
ledgye." 
ledge."                                                      Camp., Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M. IDe Wette, "vor die Syna.
"will be denied;"  crazovaeaea.  Scarlett, Penn, Wake- gogen; " S. Fr., "devant les congregations."  As an alternative,
field, Kend., M.  The auxiliary " will" is employed also by "to the synagogues."
Norton and Dick.                                                   A  supplementary preposition before "magistrates" (like
"will be forgiven; " ierzaextt.  Scarlett, Sharpe, Penn, "unto" of the E. V.) is superfluous. Not employed by Thomn.,
Kend., M.  As an alternative rendering, "may be forgiven." Scarlett, Sharpe, Penn, Wakef., Norton, Dick., Camp., Sawyer,
This is adopted by Wakef.. Penn, Norton. It may be maintain- Rend., Thelwall, M.
ed on the ground, that the fut. indicative is often used with the    Y "authorities;" Eovaiag.  Sharpe, Penn, Angus, M. Rob.
force of the subjunctive, or English potential mode. Kiihner (Lex., in verb6): "Authorities, i. e., rulers, magistrates, Luke
( 255, 3, p. 343) says: "The Greeks very often use the fut. 12: 11."  Our idiom agrees with that of the Greek in the use of
Indic. in subordinate clauses, even after a Historical tense, to "authorities," employing the abstract for the concrete, i. e. "anexpress that which shall, should, must, or can be, where the Latin  thority" for those invested with "authority."  "Power" isthe
employs the subjunctive."  Stuart (Gram., ~ 136, 7, b): "The equivalent of  ua",U19, as in (E. V.) Matt. 24: 29. Luke 21: 27.
future often expresses obligation, necessity, duty, and may be Rom. 8: 38.  The proper distinction between these words is
translated by the.auxiliaries, may, must, ought, can, etc."  Winer, made by the E. V., 1 Pet. 3: 22, v'oroayvevcov averq? ay2wov
7 34, 5: "The future is sometimes employed to express the idea;cax ~oVaecoV boxr YvV  seo', "angels, and authorities, and powers
which the Latins convey by the present of the subjunctive, and being made subject unto him."  There is much confusion and
the English          by th e pot ential mode; both of  which, in thei  looseness in the rendering of tovaea and &uaI  in the E. V.,
nature, are closely related to the general idea of the future." which has followed the earlier Eng. Versions, without making the
The thought obviously is not that the sin of reviling the Son proper corrections.  See oh. 4.: 6, note.
shah Qaway) be pardoned, but that such sin may be pardoned.' "be not anxious;" a4,celouv&,e.  See ch. 10: 41, and




140                       TH4E GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. XII.
KING JAMES'7 VERSION.                            GREEK  TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
no thought how  or what thing ye ptpauiiTE 7wc~, q' TtHa&woAoyo-7o-OcT~,  what-  bye  shall  answer  for
sa15 Ande   oh e      said unAyto   yourselvesthem, orwat ye shall say:
heed, a nd bewyre of covetousness l- Opv ae K& c4 qvAao-reSte a7To 7Ti  fo t e    o                                    teach 12co12r  Fora   te HolyiGh ost shall  aE.                      you in that hour what ye ought
teach you in  the same hour what                                                                                abundance
he  ougtsosayt.                              1 rE LWE  &EV   TL'aTpE1O   to say.  Abnd one of the crowd 16
ye oughtetoesh.                                  EUT,E T,,vc   E               
16 And hone  of tspak  e  coa  parable  un-     o vrapxot Ev       ov           re spoke a     parabled to them, Teacher, dbid my
tsio t  he m, sa aing,       seThe gr ound  of  a 3   7rapao A   7rpo ar r       o t, A - inr, The   ground   of a  cinhertaince
cpertati~n lrich  man  brought forth  7,eor,'_/lrpcoJrov  7-~1oS 7rhover ov  rich man brought forth plentisaidento ifmly~, Mse, spaoo~1o                             -ep'-oOtfE          10
my brother, that he divide the in- Tv~            7 p1~4a'               14  o  ELWe  with me.  And he said to him, 14
self, saying, What shall I do, be- Aoy[~eTo EIJ ~avT~, Aeseot,, T[ himlself, saying, What shall I
8: 14, notes.  Thom1., Pennl, Walkef., Norton. Sawyer, Ken&d,   g " from;" c&ro (curem getlit.). This is the appropriate renderAn,,us, M.                                                      ing,. Rob. (Lex., in ver'bo).
^ "thing" is omitted as superfluous. So M., KeE V, whom.,   ma acovetousness."  T         he reading of the Textus Receptus, zo s
heley, Sr    pe, Penn, Nortoanc. eeo                                      S, i, to say withe  least, dubious.       oea  ( all
14 And he shall ansider for yourselves;un" ao os.  Rob. covetousess ") is marManed by Griesbac  as equal, if not supaieriorK
who made me a judge, or a divider JT?70-E  atKaWTT17\v  2) IlLEptJT77V                       -ieEve    o? An    e1
(Lex., in verbo): " Msaid. dep., to thplead, Taor ankeswer fok os self. while it is adoptheed by Lachmann, ischedorf, Schott. Kuince!
So  (E. r.) Acts 25: 8, &rotoov/~&ov a,)~oS, "while he an- says'  "Pro aVo zls multi tidemque prestantissimi libri exhibent
15 Anwere d fr  himself;" 26  1,   ooEo   answereaid unto them-      as, quelectio o  nino keep  yourselves  ftur."  TcoveSyiac
self;"2 26: 2, /t~lle, ~ro~.oysroaa, " I shzall answer for tbllowrs this reading (]Zo ~.); so the Vrulg., " ab
(properlyed, and bewared") for himselss:" As  a     alternative, " llow  Schott   l O T7as thi s not e "Aucto ritate multorum cdd. (8 unc.) verss.,
or what ye shall say i n your defe conse."  S. Fi., "ce qe vous  Pesch. Phiox., Memph. Sahid, Ar., Pers, t h., Arm.,  ulg.,
eurer Ver      theidigung sprechen sollet;" Iber., "por como o qn6 zas."  Knapp, Theile, Tittm., and Scholz follo w the  T ext. Recept.
t,    bid;'kzT. Penn, Sharpe, aakef., Kend.   Rob. (Lex.,   i ti  of his possessions   f his possessions.  And  he 16ch.
he possesseth.                            T      en         n               16 We, oWe
16bid, to command."  So (E..) Matt. 16  12; 23: 3. Luspake  N.a parable un-    nM   spoke a parablt zijne  to  them, say-ederen;" De Wette
lO: 40. Acts 11:~ 12; 22:~ 24.                                  " unter seinen Giitern;;" S. Ft., " ses bienls."  " Which he post  them *saying, The ground of amitted  sesseth" (first used by                           Tndale) is a literal translation frm the
certain  rich  man  brought forth    w                   (vpw V  TWOS' WAevG-LOV  rich man brought forth plentiplentifully:                                                           17       3tEI  full
17 And he thought within him- EV  fOp27J-EV  27 XCOpa-                  Ka   LEL ful: and )he reasoned within 17
self, saying, What shall I do, be- AO7It'ETO   El-  EaLVT60,  XE'yawv  TI himself, saying, What shall I
8:14, nots.  Thorn., Penn, Wakef., Norton. Sawyer,  e,              "     que   possidet."  It ir (cu  gent.). This isexact the appropriate renderi-g of
~~~~~~~~~tWesley, Sharpe, Penneva Version.                          "h is, to say trihe least, dubious. H"  ova  ( all
b "ye shall answer for yourselves;  aniofoyiaia&.e.  Rob. covetousness ") is marked by Griesbach as equal, if not superior,
(Lex., in verbo)  "Mid. dep., to plead, or answer for ones self." while it is adopted by Lachmann, Tischendorf, Schott. Kuincel
So (E. V.) Acts 25:8, a7o).oyovuEd1Vv ccVrOi, "while hie an- snys: "1Pro a';ro r~g multi iidemque proestantissimi libri exhibent
swered for himself;  26:1, d.~ro2ovsrro, " answered for him- 47ro' 7rda'as, qum lectio on~nino prmferenda videtur." rThe Syriac
self;  26:2, u)2cov  "'7o)-oysra9'at, " I shall answer for follows this reading (1z-   ";u ~   so the Vuig., "Iab
myself;" 26:24, av'-roi3 dasco)~ovovuEs'ov, "as he thus spoke omni avaritia." It is that of the uncial MSS. A.B.D.KC.L.M.Q.X.
(properly,"1 answered ") for himself."  As an alternative, "1how  Schott has this note: "Auctoritate multorumn cdd. (8 unc.) verss.,
or what ye shall say in your defense."  S. Fr., "1ce que vous Pesch. Philox., Memph. Sahid, Arr., Pers, -X th., Arm., Vuig.,
repondrez pour votre defense';" De Wette, "4wie oder was ihr zu It., cum Lachm. et Meyero edidd. grarda3 ante 7r2C'ov pro vulg.
eurer Vertheidigrung sprechen sollet; " Iber., "1por c6mo 6 qu6 T~G."  Knapp, Tlheile, Tittm., and Scholz follow the Text. Recept.
en vuestra defensa responder~~~is."Th weigrht of authority in favor of gr rda  is therefore such, that
o"will teach;" &8ai~Et. Thorn., Sharpe, Penn, Wakefield, "from all covetousness" is submitted as an alternative renderNorton, Camp., Kend.                                            ing
d "ibid; " eb'1re.  Penn, Sharpe, Wakef., Kend.  Rob. (Lex.,      " 4of his possessions; " bc 2dv i'zaeX0'vrwro  avzov.  See ch.
el~rov): (Spoken) "1of what is said with authority, to direct, to 8: 3, note.  Penn, Scarlett, Wakefield, Norton, Kend.  ileb.
bid, to command."  So (E. V.) Matt. 16: 12; 23: 3. Luke N. Test., i             jM    Beig., "1uit zijne goederen;"De Wette.,
10  40. Acts 11: 12; 22: 24.                                 "unter semnen G uiterni;  S. Fr., "1ses biens."  "1Which he pos"divide;" uEo1'aaaO'at.  By our idiom, "to" is Omitted sesseth " (first used by Tyndale) is a literal translation frbmi the
after "bid."  So Kend. and Scarlett.Vulgate, "1 quoe possidet."  It is less exact than the rendering Of
" 1keep yourselves; " 99v).aausaas.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): the Geneva Version, "1his riches."
"Middle, and cnce reflexive, to keep oneself from, or as to any    i "h e reasoned;" c&ssAoylf~eo.  Thomson, Wesley, Norton,
thina-"  "1Mid., Luke 12: 15, often rendered by I'keep' in E. V." Dick., Camp., Sasvyer, Ang-us, Tihelwall, M.  This verb occurs
"Bwrets  erl+ynnmoswih"ake nA1 heed,"                   and' hence sventeen t~vimes in the. N._ Tes-t.  In twelve of these it is rendered




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XII.                                                     141
KING JAMIES'  VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
cause I have no  room  where to  7roti -so, ot OVK EXW w5OV o-vva$ o  kdo? for I have no lplace where
bestonw  my fruits?                     rovsY IC/ap7rovs  tov;   18 Kat E7WE, mI  can  gather  together  my
18 And  he  said, This  will I  7LOVTo  WrOLTO-a'   KCOEAEX  IcO-   T    fruits.  And he said, This will 18
do: I will pull down my barns. ~'O~Ka,    KaL e[s'    OLKO~O-I do;  I will pull down  my
and build greater; and there will...              b, rns Id    wilpldonm
I bestow   all my  fruits and  my, Ka  o-ao EKE   ra a, and build greater; and
goods.                                  7evvZ/u ar T      oa     Katoy a \  c   LyaO a there  nI will gather together
19 And I will say to my soul, /ov,            9 Ka   EO       r             all my  produce and my goods
Soul, thou hast much goods laid  PTvxE X, EXes' 7roAAa  ayaOa  KE- And I will say to my soul, Sou  19
~~ up  for many  years; take  thine    e) e    e     oAA,             thou hast Pmany  goods laid up
up  for many                                        years, takee tne  ease,
ease, eat, drink, and be merry.            /       E                  a     av20   3v, for many years, take thine ease,
20 But God said unto hlim, Thou, ae\,              /e - )pa vov. \         eyTre  eat, drink, qbe merry. But God 20
fool, this night thy soul shall be                                          TV    God said to himUn ise man!
required of thee: then wn-ose shall 777  av'vKT   r77" 4Uvxv   cr oV  a7rat-  this nigllt this soul'iS required
those things be which thou hast TTOVtt a                  O ra  oe?OTta- of tllee; tnow   who will have
provided?                              cas,  T          ETat;          OVToS  o l vwhat  wthou  hlast provided?
k The interrogation point is placed after " do" by Thom., yielded, as the produce of a farm," etc. Kuincel: "F'  urwvirzaTr
Wesley, Scarlett, Norton, Dick., Camp., Wakef.  So Beza, sunt proventus agrorum."  This word should not be confounded
" Quid faciam?"  Belg., " Wat zal ik doen?" De'Wette, " Was with xaogzrovs, which occurs in v. 17.
soil ich thun?"  Dan., " hvad skal jeg gi6re?"  Iber., "6 Que    p " many;" zroU2r.  So in the next member of the sentence.
harI?"                                                       " Much goods" does not accord with our present tusus loquendi.
"place."  Penn, Dick. G. Fr., "place;" De Sacy, " point So Angus, Sawyer, Wiakef., Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn, Thom., M.
de lie;,."  There is an ellipsis of zr6ov here. Kuincel (in loco): As an alternative rendering of 7ro;ll  9"aD&, "many good
IL   /~Cto scl. T6zrov."  Michaelis (notes on Bos' Gr. Ellipses, things."  So Scarlett, Thom., Penn, M., Sharpe.
p. 301): "Lucas in Evangel. 12: 17, odVx  yZw  (,6rov) 7roV   q " ad," supplementary in the E. V., is superfluous, and weakavvdtxwo." Agreeably to our idiom, the ellipsis should be supplied. ens the force of the thought.  Omitted by Wesley, Scarlett,
Tyndale felt the necessity of this, and employed " room," which Norton, Camp., Wakef., Kend., Angus, Thelwall.
was copied by the E. V., though in that, the translators (or, to    r " Unwise man!" l4Soecov.  Thelwall.  See cli. 11: 40, note.
speak more correctly, the revisers) did not italicize the word.  Syriac,     i'   (" inops mentis ").
"I can gather together;" avvscow.  The future here may, "is required;" orautrovatv-.  Kend. There is no necessity
be properly rendered by the potential.  See ch. 12: 9, note. for rendering the present tense here as a future. The former is
The proper signification of the verb is " to collect," " to gather most exact and forcible.  Bloomf. (in loco): "1sratrrzooa  may,
together."  This latter is one of its ordinary renderings in the with Gataker, and others, be regarded as personal for impersonE. V.  See Matt. 13: 2; 18: 20; 22: 34. Luke 15:13. John al."  Pasor (Lex., in loco): " lac ipsa nocte animam  suam
11:52. So "I can gather together" is the rendering (by the repetunt a te."  By a common usage, especially in Scriptural
Iat. subj.) of the Vulgate and Eras., " congregem;" Gschen, phraseology, events which are to transpire in the future, are de" colligam;." Castalio, " cogam."  Penn renders this verb by the scribed by verbs in the present tense, and this is especially the
potential, " where I can store."  G. Fr., "je puisse assembler." fact in the language of prediction. The certainty of the fulfillRob. (Lex., avvdtyco): "To gather together."  If, after all, the ment is thus made prominent. In such cases, a literal translation
rendering by the potential should not be deemed appropriate, is altogether preferable. Thus Matt. 3:10, 7rav osv e'VSeoov ri
then the indicative future, " I shall gather together," is suggested  aooV xaezorv  2ahav   r.dx tzezt rat es 7ve  i2ezga.'This is
as an alternative.  " Bestow," in the sense demanded here, is properly  endered  in the E. V., — "is hewn (cut) down, and
obsolete.                                                     cast-."  So Matt. 26: 2, cervk Svo  fE10 tu rs z   rdaxt yiveral,
"I will gather together;" avvdaco.  See last note.  So xa o vsr zov aao'ocarov  rcaaSiozoraet-E. V., " after two days
Thelwall.                                                     is the feast of the passover, and the Son of man is betrayed."
o, produce;" yevvttatrca.  Norton, Camp., Wrakef., Sawyer. Kiihler, ~ 255, R. 3. Trollope, Gram., ~ 50, Obs. 5, 3.
Castalio, Gdschen, Schott, " proventus;" Vulg. and Eras., "C lute   t " now;" SE. This particle is simp!ly continuative.  In cases
nata sunt;" De Wette, " Erzeugnisse;" S. Fr., " produits;' of this kind, it is rendered (Rob., Lex.) " but, now, amid further
Rob. (Lex., isn verbo) "p)roduce."  Bretsch.: "Apud seriores, ut I and the like."  De WXette, " nun."
Polybium, Diodorum  (dicitur) de p-roventu agrorum, arborum,     "' who will have;" dziv  aattt;  Sawyer, Kend. ("shall
etc." Lidd. (Lex.): " That which is produced." Webster (Dict., have").  Iber.,  " quien tendr? "  Rob. (Lex., ei~ui)  " With
art. "Produce"): "That which is produced, brought forth, or the dative of a noun or pronoun as predicate, to be to any one,




142                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. -CIAP. XII.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
21 So is he that layeth up treas- 071cravpfarv           eavrTc,  icKat FtL   eEs xThus swill it be with him, lwho 21
ures for himself, and is not rich  OeOIJ 7rAovTr.                                    layeth up treasure for himself,
toward God.'22 E'E,  rp    ToU  ra and is not rich towards God.
22 And he said unto his disci-                                         f          And  lie said  to  his disciples, 22
ples, Therefore  I say  unto  you, avrov,  dla  Tovro Vt/L     A'eyo  I?   Therefore I say to you, -Be not
Take  no  thought for your life, ALEPtALraTe rV'vrX1  v/x9p, Tr                   anxious for your life, what ye
what ye shall eat; neither for the 7?7Te',LO8  Tr 7 o- oiaTt, Tt E8V&- shall eat; -nor for the body,
body, whllat ye shall put on.          |Tc7_OE.   23   *vX77 7rAetov  E;oTrL what ye shall put on.  The life 23
23 The life is more then meat, T7 Vpo)75,   Ka 7-             T O-(oLa         tO5 is more than bthe food, and the
and  the body  is more  than  rai-    /          To.  24                              body, than  the raiment.  Con
ment.                                   KC/3S'I                                     sider the ravens;                eithe ye24  Consider the  ravens:  forKfaKa                 T 0 oeoop o                  sider  the ravens;for they neithey neither sow nor reap: which  OEP<VI                  T 0    V EVLther sow  nor reap; ethey have
neither have store-house nor bar                                                     neither stoe-house             ban,
and God feedeth them. How much  ov6e  WrcOOYKV, K'a  o   eos Vp/EEL  gand  yet God  feedetli them;
more are ye better than the fowls?  avTroVS;'   ror-C    aAAov v/lets 8a-  hof how  much more value are
"Thus;;" o'zaw.  Thom., Norton, Dick., Wakef., Kend., superfluous.  Dropped by Camp., Thom., Penn, Norton, Sawyer,
rhelwall.                                                     M., Kend., Sharpe.
Y "will it be with him."  There is an ellipsis here. Tyndale   d ", the raiment;" zov ~,3tuazos.  The article is properly
supplied it with "is it with him."  In this, he was copied by retained here by Penn, Sawyer, Rheims, Belg., De Wette, G. and
Cranmer, and the Genevan. Luther and De Wette, "gehet es " S. Fr., Iber., Ital., Heb. N. Test., and Dan. See last note.
(  our colloquial "' so goes it "); Belg., " is het met die;" G.   e   they;" o's.  M., Cranmer, Kend., Thom., Sharpe, Norton,
and S. Fr., " il en est ainsi de celui;"  De Sacy, " c'est ce qui Wakef., Sawyer, NI.
arrive a celui;" Diodati, " cosi avviene a chi;" Italian, " cosi  A comma is placed after " barn," in conformity with the text.
aviemle dcli colui, che."  Wrakef. and Norton, " Thus [it is with
him]."  Camp., " So [it fareth it with him]."  There is somethingr harsh and obscure in the phrase of the E. V., " So is he."   g "and yet;" sai.  For this use of xan, see ch. 8: 13, note.
Kuincel (in loco): "Ita eveniet, hcec est sots (ofzros sc. F'azct) Stuart (Gram., ~ 185, Rem. p. 185) says'  "The student need not
hominis, qui sibi bona, caduca, et peritura congerit, etc." Bloomf. hesitate, sometimes to render xwt but, or, moreover, etc.; but let
(in loco): " Meaning, such is the case wit/l."                 him remember that this liberty is due to the nature of the sentiment which is connected with -.al, and not to the varying signifi-'"Be not anxious;"  E E.    See ch. 1041, and  cation of the particle itself.  Connecting, as it does, clauses of all
8: 14, notes.  Kend., Angus, Thor., Penn, Scarlett,  Norton, hues, either synonymous, or adversative, either parts of the same
Wakef., Sawyer, M.  generic sentence, or parts of the same discourse (zai continuative),
"  nor; " uc71. M., Thom., Penn, Scarlett, Sharpe, Norton, the actual relations that exist may be properly expressed in a
WVakef., Camp., Kend., Thelwall.  See ch. 8:17, note.         translation, although xai, in and by itself, does not really and
b "the food;" rzrs reoops~.  The article should not be omitted properly designate them."
before zroopFs. The reason for retaining it befor6e zVpy, is equal-   h " of how much more value are ye;"  roaro /U~, Rov vaLEs
ly valid here. " Meat," as a generic term for whatever we eat, is  at4Eore~E.  " To be of value" is the rendering of this verb in
obsolete.  So (E. V.) Acts 14:17. Jas. 2:15.  It is rendered  (E. V.) Matt. 10  ~31. rola2, ozrov lawv   Sa3Qtoze hucsas, "ye
"food" by Thom., Penn, Norton, Dick., Wakef., Camp., Sawyer, are of more value than many sparrows."  So in the parallel
Rheims.  Belg., 1" het voedzel;" De Wette, "' die Nahruncg;" G. (same words), Luke 12: 7. Though I retain, " the life is more
and S. Fr., "la nouriture;" Iber., " el alimento;"  Diodati, " il than," in v. 23, it is on the ground that the verb there is simply
nudrimento;" Ital., "il cibo."  Heb. N. Test.,.iU.  Danish, |oart (', Tvz' ro.E'Zv 2art).  The adjunct oSayc is in favor of this
"Maden."                                                     rendering.  Connectifng it with the verb, we have the thought,
o " The supplement of the E. V., " is moore," after " body," is "how much do you surpass the birds in value," or, in other words,
implying possession, or property."-By inverting the construe-   v  ( what;" a. Norton, Dick., Kend. Iber., "lo que."  Our
tion, it may be rendered to have; Luke 7: 41, Sh3o x.oe )ec.,zrat idiom corresponds with the Greek in omitting the antecedent, in
lyoaa2 rXaveta.o7:t, " a certain creditor had two debtors " (E. V., cases like this. The expression is equally clear, more concise and
"There was a certain creditor which had two debtors").  Luke forcible, than it would be if " those things" should be inserted.
6: 32, zroia f~uazv ZgS  Eari;  (E. V.), " what thank (thankls) De Wette, "' was."
have ye? "'  John 18  39, forl ~  avvr~3eza  /ztv (E. V.), "but   w " thou hast provided;" Iroiuaaas.  As an alternative reye have a custom."  Scarlett, Dick., "shall possess."          dering, "thou hast prepared."  So usually in the E. V.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XII.                                                       143
I([NG JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
25 And which of you with tak- q9(pere TOV 7TeTetLVZ;   25 T'S 3e ye than'the birds?  jNowwhlich 25
ing thought call add to his stature  E   v5itv  teptrJtwv,vvarTac  rpoo —  of you kby being anxious,'can
one cubit?                               dEVacL   e7rt  T 71 j ijAtKt        avrov  add  a cubit n'to his life?   If 26
26'    r'/'    /
26 If ye then be not able to do  7r7)XV   eva;              eL ovv ovre eAa- then nye can not edo Pwhat is
"how much more valuable are ye than the birds?"  Rol. (Lex., of time."  See Ps. 39: 5, (E. V.), " Behold, thou hast made my
itn verbo): " With a gen. to differ from, to be other than; and so days as an handbreadth."  Heb., an, rd nn,n. Symto be more, or better than, to surpass, to excel."  As an alternative machus, as arta/fI gf a'S eozaS w as s<2oS ipuov.   Watts has
rendering (as De Wette), "' how much do ye surpass the birds? " well paraphrased this metaphor:
Thom., "of how much greater value are ye?" Scarlett and                          "A span is all that we can boast,
Camp., "how much more valuable are ye?" Iber., " Cuanto mas                         An inch or two of time."
valeis vosotros —!"                                            T'rench, after remarking that Erasmus was the first who suggested the rendering of er'txia not by " stature," but by " length of, the birds?" ri~v  grertv,,,v;    So (E. V.) Matt. 8 ~20; life," assigns the following reasons in favor of this interpretation:
13: 32. Luke 9: 58. Rom. I: 23. Jas. 3:7. Penn Wesley, lfe, assigns the following reasons i favor of this iterpretatio:
No, Dik.,end., S,  h  " 1. That natural rhetoric of which our Lord was the great masNorton, Dick., Kend., Sawyer, Thom.
ter, He would have adduced some very small measure, and
" Now;".  Wakef.  Rob. (Lex., SJ): " Continuative, reminded his hearers that they could not add even this to their
now."                                                           stature; He would not have adduced a cubit, which is about a
k "by being anxious;" uEluvv.  RKend., M. Alternative foot and a half; but He -would have demanded,''Which of you
rendering (as De Wette, "mit seinen Sorgen"), "by his anxiety." with all your carking and care can add an inch, or a hair's
See ch. 10' 41, note.
See ch. 10: 41, note.                                          breadth to his stature?' 2. Men do not practically take thought
abbut adding to their stature; it is not an object of desire to one
I " call add a cubit; " 7reoeaEev a-z-w, ['Pa.  Thils arrange- in a thousand to be taller than God has made him; this could
ment is more in accordance with our ordinary usus loquendi.  So scarcely tlhefore be cited as one of the vain solicitudes of men.
Thornm., Penn, HWesley, Sharpe, Norton, Dick., Wakef., Sawyer, On the other hand, every thing exactly fits, when we understand
Kend.                                                           our Lord to be asking this question about the length of life.
m " to his life? " A7tr rs)v',Zca.iav'. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "Spe- The cubit, which is much when compa.red with a man's stature, is
cially age, life, Matt. 6: 27, et Luke 12: 25."  Rob. remarks, infinitesimally small, and, therefore, most appropriate, when comthat "those who have translated the word'stature,' in these pared to his length of life," etc.  Kuiniel (on parallel, Matt.
cases, have done it aoainst the context."  " Life" is the rendering  6: 27): "Nostro-loco  V2wxi'a sctatem, vitae cursum nnotat, est
of Thom., Norton, Wakefield, Camp., Kend., Pechy (note on enim sermo de re, quam avide desiderare homines solent, et in
Angus), M. Schott and Kuinoel, " vitae suam;" De Wette, " sei- precedentibus dictum est de cura vita et corporis; de posteriori
ner Lebenslange."    Wesley, Dickinson, Thelwall, " age."  The agit v. 28, de priori ergo v. 27, ad vitam vero sustentaudum, corprimary sense of o')Mrxia, in classic authors, is time of life, age, pus, que vestiendum, nihil facit stature incrementum."  The E. V.
Lat. betas, generally age, time. It has also been applied to the renders the word by " age," John 9: 21, 23, and Heb. 11: 11;
body, stature, growth, as being a sign of age. Lidd. (Lex.). There and by "stature," Matt. 6: 27. Luke 2: 52; 12: 25; 19: 3.
is little probability that translators would ever have thought of Eph. 4:13, which are the only instances in which it occurs, in
rendering the word by" stature" but from the fact of its connec- the N. T.
tion with srxZvv.  We have an idiomatic expression of the same    n "ye can not; " o ~ e-,vao'e.  M., Kend., Thom., NortoL,
kind, " a. span of time."  So in a well known hymn:             Dick., Wakef., Camp., Sawyer, Thelwall.  This rendering of the
" Miy span of life will soon be o'er."        verb, before an infinitive, is more concise and accordant with our
Bloomf. (N. Test.) makes the following remark on this phrase, usus loquendi, while it is equally accurate with that of the E. V.
which occurs in the parallel, Matt. 6: 27: "The ancient com-         do."  Here "     is italicized as by Wesley) on the 
mentators, and most modern ones, assign to this term the sense
of stature; others, however, more properly (I t'hink) interpret it that roeeru is not expressed in the text, but understood. Bos
atatis mensuram; a sense surely far more suitable; the admoni- (7roezv, p. 403): "Apud Lucam  in Evang. 12: 26, Ei  ou v oie'A...'ov.&V S WyraE  (SC. 2rOlErv).  Si igitur ne 7ninzum quidem
tion being directed  against excessive anxiety as to food and).  Si igitur ne                                       um
c.'..  tossitis (facere)."  Rob. (Lex., Rvvagal): "Absolutely, or with
clothing; which while they have a necessary connection with the possitis (facere)."  Rob. (Lex., Jeatea) ~  "Absolu"tely,  or with
preservation of ife,   can have nothing in common with stature.   an infin implied and readily suggested by the context, e. g. Matt.
preservation of life, can halve nothing in common with stature. a ifi. im
According  to the latter interpretation, then, the argument is most
forcible and conclusive, to show the uselessness of man's care, by    p " what is least;".ZrxXtzov.  M. This word may be renlhe helplessness of his condition; because no care of man, how- dered "least thing."  Still, as readers would frequently emnphasize
ever anxious, can materially add to the age of man. —lllzvs,  like  thing," rather than "least," the first rendering is preferable, and
other measures of extent, is not unfrequently applied to duration has tlhe advantage of  onciseness.




144                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                             GREEK  TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
that thing which is least, why take  XtL(oTroP 8&vaoa-e, r[ 7repL rT- Aot- least, why qare you anxious for
ye  thiought for tile restT;                                       K~
ye thoughlt for the rest?               wrrv /eptJraTe;  27  caravo7craTe  the rest?   Consider the lilies 27
27 Consider the lilies how they,,,,,                                            l lowa they grow: they toil not,
*. r~~~a Kolla 7rcos- avealet- ov Kio7rta. 
grow: they  toil not, they  spin                                                               spin; yet I say  to yo\,,
not; and yet I say unto you, that ov8E  PeEL   Aeyco 8E  v/LI, o3- Ueven Solomon in all his glory
Solomon in all his glory was not ZoAoLo~   v  7rcE    rp                         c- cv- was  not arrayed  like  one of
arrayed like one of these.                 o      EpE/aAETO                 TOVT. tese.  vut, if God so wloth- 28
70~ 7r~pt,3aAETOroy~EV     t0royv. these.,But,  i    o  o:coh2
28 If then  God  so clothe  the  28  eL   TOv   XOpTov Ev  TO) aypO   etlh  the grass which  to-day  is
grass, which is to-day in the field,   m po                      KL          O'  in the field, and  to-morrow  is
0-7)1-t ~ ~  ~     ~    ~     e~  inth  field, Kad atpo-mro           is
and  to-morrow  is cast into  the    /               O P,  c, ast into =an oven; how  much
oven; how  Kmuchmore'willheclothle  KALtaPoP             aAAo.0e, ov,  o  Oeos  more will he clothe you, 0  ye
oven; howmuch mnore will he clothe el             
you, O ve of little faith?               OVT     aiCtbeEvPV-,  rO(Tic  /aAAOP  of little faith!  And  Yseek ye 29
29 And  seek  not ye what ye  v/as,  Lo/ o-yTrOro;  29  cat v/EIS' not what ye shall eat, or  vlwhat
shall eat, or what ye shall drink, /cu  6r7TEiTE T[ qhyrlTE, 7                MT WlyTE'  ye  shall  drink,'nor  abe  in
neither be ye of doubtful mind.    iat!uE feT                 00op[~'o-E.   30  MaO    anxious suspense. For all these 30
30 For all these things do the,                                                     things the nations of the world
nations of the world  seek  after:ap    a a  T   E \ C                                 bare seekhing  after; aind  yourl
E7Ft(-q-~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ret  seei n g ate  7r;andp 0you r
and your Father knoweth that ye  yer/t~re'    v/iov &  0 7rayp oL ev  Father knoweth  tlhat cye need
have need of these things.                      xpjEn           o'e            7Forrco
~~~~~~~lhave need ofthsthnsOtXP7TE T T)P'7rAv  these things.  But rather dseek 31
31 But rather seek ye the king- [7)TELTE Tri7  /3ao-tAeUaV rTOv OEOv,  the  kingdom  of God, and  all
q "are ye anxious;"  aepvV2re.  Thomson, Penn, Scarlett, (Lex., in verbo)  "In N. 1'. pass., or mid.,'to be in suspense, to
Norton, Dick., Camp., Sawyer, Kend., M.  See ch. 10  41, note. be of doubtful mind,' fluctuatillng between hope and fear." Bloomf.
~ "nor;" o~k.  Thomson, Penn, Scarlett, Sharpe.  See cli. (N.'1'., in loco)  "Meaning,' Be not anxiously fluctuating benor'3'.Thomon,  enn Scalett Shape.See ch.
8:17, note.                                                     tween hope and fear, as to the supply of your daily wants.'
" "Esnwoi,. signifies properly  (literally) to be lifted on high-' "spin *;" vr0&E.  Sharpe, Scarlett.  There is no necessity.
fo7sn    d"wtShr,  caet.Tbeinel used especially of vessels tossed aloft at sea, and then defor using, " do" wvith thlis verb, as v'Oet is no more emphatic,           
thusn   "t this verb, as               e  is no nore emphatic  pressed to its very depths; an apt image of anxiety."  Horace,
Ep. I: 18, 109, 110:
t "that."  This word is unnecessarily introduced in the E. V.       -.  pro.is.e frugis in annum
before" Solomnon."  In the parallel, Matt. 6: 29,,st occurs be-              Copia; neu fluitein dubie spe pendulus horse."
fore oVSE To2oCtrbv, and is thei-e properly represented by " that" Kuincel: " (D)icitur) de fluctuatione animi, inter spem metumque
in the E. V.                                                     dubii atqgue suspesi, dle iis, qui animo sollicito, suspenso, dubio,
"evennot;" oS.  Tese words, the equivalents of    smsut, ut metaphora petita sit a navibus, qum vento et fluctibus in
alto jactantur."
are separated, according to the general usage.                   alto jactantur."
b " are seeking after              This re"ndering is a:iteral
V "But, if;  el SE.  Gray (note on Angus), Penn, Thelwall.                                            his rederin  is a'iteal
"If then" is te appropriate equivalent of i O-, as at te co- expression of the present tense of the Greek. It brings ouc the
"If~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~           Mhn steaporaeeuvln fe ~, asa hecm
mencement of v. 26. Rob. (Lex., q, III:v1, c): "El S, where om  thought with proper accuracy and force.  Greene (Gram., p. 9):
has  its usual adversativb(e, or  continuative power, b"t Jf, weand  f'' "The essential time signified by the present and imperfect tenses
ba~s its usual adversative, or continuative power, but if, and,f." 
So (E. V.) Matt. 12: 7, 28. Mark 11: 26. Luke 11: 20. John  is that of a continued, or habitually repeated action."  E'Zr, in
10:38; 18:23.  Acts 5:39; 18:15; 19:39.  Rom.3:5   composition here, is intensive, hence "seeking after," not "seek10'38; 18-:23. Acts 5':39; 18':15; 19':39. Rein. 3':5; 
11: 6, etc. Vulg., Mont., Eras., "si autem;" De Wrette, "WVen ing."
aber."                                                             c"-ye need;" Xolce.  Wesley, Scarleit, Camp., Sawyer,
w " clotheth;" cauvdm'vvat.Sec. Se   4            3, note    Mrakef., Kend., Thelwall.  " To have need" is an ordinary ren"aoven.".I This nu  is ar, nt.                       dering of fZewv meiav, in the E. V.  See Matt. 3:14.  Mark
x' "an oven;" z/igavot,. This noun is anarthrous. SoThom., 2: 25; 11  ~ 3.  Luke 9: 11; 15: 7; 19: 31. John 13: 29.
Norton, WVakef., Gray (on Angus).2:5 113                                          Lue9 1; 57; 93.Jon 32.
Norton, W~akef., Gray (on] Angus).                               Xp'oco is rendered simply to need (E. V.) Luke 11: 8. 2 Cor.
"seek ye not."  This is the natural order of the sentence.;   I rde  siml   to n..)     1:  8   2 
3: 1. It should be so in Matt. 6: 32. Rom. 16: 2, which (with
So Kend., MI. The inversion of the E. V. originated in Cran- Luke 12: 30, and the passages already cited) comprise all the
mer's " ask not ye."
~~~~~mer's "1~ask not ye."                      cases where it occurs.
"nor."  See ch. 8: 17, note. Thom., Dick., Angus, M.           d " seek;" C',ez-e. "Ye," which occurs in the E. V., is super~ "be in anxious suspense;" pcezeeoai~eaOe (eix'as 2e7y5.). fluous.  It is dropped by Kend., Angus, Scarlett, Norton, Dick.,
Angus, M.  Marg. of E. V., "live not in anxious suspense." Rob. Wakef., Sawyer, M., Thelwall.  "Ye" was copied from WicliL




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XII.                                                  145
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
dom of God, and all these things KaC TraTa 7rawv-a 7rpoo-TeJ7o-eTat these things ewill be added to
shall be added unto you.                         a Wv    32  ty  0o/3o0,  TO [t.Kpov  you.  Fear not, little  flock; 32
32 Fear not, little flock; for it 7wo/twzozr  Ot EV&OK-EV o wwn7p  for it is your Father's good
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~7av    o   tis your  Father's good pesr   o-      
is your  Father's good pleasure to  vvLt3v &ovvact V/   T' a/3co-tAEav. pleasure to give you the kinggive you the kingdom.                  3  i)                                   
give you the kingdom.. 33liroA -oare rTa v7rapXovra t.c  oP5, dom.  Sell your fpossessions, 33
33 Sell that ye have, and give'Aq/I,,-, 
~33 Sell th ~sat Eye have, and give  K  E Ae tor yvv    7rotr-aTe and give alms; provide youralms:  provide  yourselves  bags,                      T,                  s
which wax not old, a treasure in  eavrots  3aarrta pr  7raAatovte- selves gpurses which  hbecome
the heavens that faileth not, where va, t)-rravpo, cLeVEeKLrTo o E           V OLS  not old,'an unfailing treasure
no thief approacheth, neither moth ovpapotS, 07r0V KAET77s  OVK Eyyl- in the heavens, where no thief
corrupteth.                            ~t, ovE  -s7- 8ta&c" tpEt'       4 07rov approacheth, )nor  moth  kde34 For where your treasure is, yap    eo'rto, o  Oyravpor  vIoO, stroyeth. Forwhereyourtreas- 34
there will your heart be also.         EKE  KaL  -q  KcxpBtapa     ww VI corat. ure is, there will your heart be
35 Let your  loins be girded  35'Eo-TCoo'a    VLaW, Xtt, at  O(TrJES  also.  Let your loins be girded 35
about, and your lights burning;   7repteooeat   KaL   o   Avxot about, andyour   lamps burn36 And ye yourselves like unto                      36    \ot  and ye Cour'la                             s 
men that wait for their lord, when  tKatoyErotV       7  Kat  W        oE'e o  00t1   ing    and  ye   yourselves like 36
men~~~~~~~~~VPC"~S 7hatwaltaEXhe1EorV~te,rO,en watn for thi lod t
he will return from the wedding;                      wP-m                               a
that, when he cometh and knock- KvptoP EaWvTmo, -OTE aLLacrAVOEt EI  return from the nwedding-feast;
eth, they may open unto him  im- TtO   yc/twoP,  t'a, EAOOPTOS  Kat that when he cometh and knockmediately.                             KpOVo-avPros,  eVOeoJs  avco[Lotr-v eth, they may open to him  imV W     /xta~,ptot  o;eooteiaeyoapyaethoe3
37 Blessed are those servants, avTc.    3 7           K       Ot   3ovAot mediately.   Happy  are those 37
1~ ~~A~et [~ K to  e 7 sevats who                          ~er Iod
whom  the lord  when he cometh  EKEMO5 OVg EAX v    KVpos    p- servants, whom   Ptheir  lord,
"will be added;" 7roao9re&ae:at.  Thom., Penn, Sharpe,   X "lamps;" )tZvot. Thom., Wesley, Penn, Sharpe, Scarlett,
Norton (" will be given"), Wakef., Kend.                    Norton, Dick., Camp., Wakef., Angus.  See ch. 11:33, note.
"  possessions;" Vlra'ovca. See ch. 8: 3, and 11: 21, notes. Rob. (Lex., 2vroc, in loco), "lamps."
So Thom., Dick., Kend., M.                                     i "'iyourselves" is a supplement.
g "purses;" fa).avrtax. So (E. V.) ch. 10: 4. Thom., Wes-   m " to return;" rote  VaaVOaez. Scarlett. This rendering is
ley, Penn, Norton, Dick., Camp., Wakef., Sawyer, Kend., Rob. adopted on the ground that it harmonizes with our usus loquendi,
and Lidd. (Lexx.). Bretsch.: "Crumena,-Hesych., fid*avov'   while that of the E. V. unnecessarily introduces a Greek idiom into
qaqaivnezov."  In Luke 10: 4 (E. V.); 22: 35, 36, this word is the text. If it is deemed important to retain that idiom, it may
properly distinguished from 7tea, which signifies a bag. See ch. be modified for the better, if we say, "when he shall return."
9: 3, note. Beza, Kuincel, "crumenas."                      "Cometh" is incorrect, as "the idea of returning home is imh ", become not old;" U? 7racalovUevca. Rob. (Lex., in verbo), plied."  Rob. (Lex.,'vaArco). The phraseology of the E. V.
Sawyer. Revision of Hebrews, 1: 11. " Wax," in the sense of originated in that of the Vulgate, "quando revertatur."  The
"become," is obsolete.                                      latter is, however, more correct than the first, inasmuch as rever".1an unfailing treasure.;" #1aavo0v av2e'tarov. Sharpe  tatur signifies "he may return," not, "he will come."  Kuincel
i,, an unfailing treasure;" 9v%2aavq&, d~,~x;[e~:or. Sharpe, (in loco): "IDominum —redeuntem."
Kend., Gray (note on Angus). Rob. (Lex., avExAezrroe), "unfair (in loco): Dominum-redeuntem."
ing."  This adjective can be most appropriately rendered by the th  "wedding-feast;" yetawrs.  Rob. (Lex., aIon ): " Specially,
Eng. participial adjective. This is not the case with the participle the wedding-feast, marriage-festival, which continued seven days;
ra)alzovyer'a, in the first member of the sentence, as we have no see Judges 14:12. Tobit 11: 19."
single word corresponding to it, and must ex necessitate rei, render   o " Happy;" pocaxetot. See ch. 1: 45, note. Thom., Wesit by the relative and verb.                                ley, Scarlett, Norton, Camp., Wakefield, Kendrick, M. Iber.,
"nor;" ol).  MI., Kend., Angus, Penn, Sharpe, Scarlett, "felices."
Dick., Sawyer. See ch. 8: 17, note.                           P "their lord;" 6 zsezoo. Kend., Sawyer, Murdock.-Thom.,
k " destroyeth; " &aTJ9'eioe.  So (E. V.) Rev. 8: 9; 11:18. Norton, Dick., Camp., "their master."  The E. V., by using the
Norton, Dick., Sawyer. Rob. (Lex., in verbo):" To destroy ut- article "the," and beginning "lord" with a capital, makes this
terly." The sense is not that of corroding, or eating away gradu- language refer directly to Christ; whereas in fact the phrase is
ally, but (with &ea intensive) that of ruining, or destroying.  a part of the "parable."  The explanation commences at v. 40.




146                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHIAP. XII.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
shall find watching: verily, I say o-et ypqyoporVras.  a4yxv  Ae'yco when  he  cometh,  shall  find
unto you, that he shall gird him- 14xJ2 o         r   7reptoerat KaL   va- watching: qtruly, I say to you,
self, and make them  to sit down  KAtVEt aUToat, Kat wapeO                      o ta'  that rhe will gird himself and
to meat, and will come forth and,          ^     38'.e' make  them  recline  at table,
serve them.                                                                      17K0o'70eL aUTOLs.  A ~',.Sc  and twill come and serve them.
oyEV eT7 a~vy'aO~ K-ot    Ka' ev g~~~~~~~~~~~~~,    N                                     ItE                -di ersalvoe inthem.8
38 And if he shall come in the Ev T77 3evT6pa q/vAaKp, KaL E! r   And  if he  shall come in  the 3A
second watch, or come in the third   pt            VAaK        A,  Ka   EV         second   atch, or shall come in
eA/           Kt  evYIN  second watch, o  hl  oei
watch, and find them  so, blessed  o7'?w,   acKdpto E e0-1   ot   ovAot the third watch, and find them
are those servants.                     EKetiVot.  T39        7-oro 8  ytC00-KETE,  udoing  thus, ~happy are those
39 And this know, that if the OT El,Se                 0 tKO;ES0OTy7      woiaservants.  And this wye know, 39
good man of the house had knowntp,,'                                           /  that if xthe master of the house
good man of the   h~~~~ ops had kowne   KAE"ryq', EpXEY'at~ Ey1p17yyo            nwnwa or h he
what hour the thief would come,,             had known what hour the thief
he would have watched, and not pflo-er a%, KaLt OUK a    arKE 3- would  coe  he  would  have
S   $   -   40       would  come,hewud av
have  suffered  his  house  to  be pvy7]va, 7TOV OLKOv aVTOV.                  Kat watched, and not have suffered
broken throuuh.              ~~V/ltJS' OV2) 712EOI7IE ET0t"OtV  OTLt1
broken  through.                        vet        o Oe y'oq ot  his house to be broken through.
40 Be ye therefore ready also: cpa  0o   a0OKELTE,   vtos  Tov  av- Be  ye  therefore  ready  also; 40
for the Son of man cometh at an   p            ov    pea.              41' Yfor in an hour when ye thin
hour when ye think not.                                           j,           not  the Son  of man  coneth.
av7-cp  5  ]fir7pos',  KS'pte,  7rprnot,   t h          o    fma oeh
41 Then Peter said unto him,/lsT                      pIo- I,            2,       And Peter said to him, Lord, 41,   Thentasi utrv 7rapa)3oAr]~, ravorr7-    A>i-, t
Lord, speakest thou this parable                  K             / a      42 E       speakest thou  this parable  to
YEW~'q Kat 7rpo- 7ravr'as;  42 E-IyrE
unto us, or even to all?,  ry Pl,   us, or aalso to all bothers?  And 42
42 And  the  Lord  said, Who  Se  o.Cvptos, Tt/s  apa  ea-rT,  o the Lord  said, Who, then, is
then  is  that faithful and  wise  7ro-Tr   OLKOOY/tOS' Kat qpovtLos, cthe faithful and wise steward,
Hence 6 is used in place of the possessive pronoun (see ch. 6: 1, regretted that the fine old Anglo-Saxon term used by'ryndale,
note), and " lord" (without a capital) conforms to that, and in "the good man of the house," has become obsolete.
v. 36. So M. has "lord."  Compare v. 43, A XV'tos, (E. V.),   y "for in an hour;" 0'e,, amp. This is the order of the text.
"his lord."                                                    There is no necessity for abandoning it. It is equally perspicuq "truly;" c/,)c.  See ch. 4: 24, note.                   ous, and more forcible than that of Tyndale, copied by the E. V.
" he will gird;" 7resotga aa.  M., Thom., Wesley, Penn, So Wiclif, Rheims, Syriac, Vulg., Eras., Beza, G6sclhen, Sehott,
Scarlett, Sharpe, Norton, Dick., Camp., Wakef., Sawyer.        Thom., Penn, Norton, Dick., Wakef., Sawyer, Murdock, M.'Ev
"make them recline;, az.  See ch.'7: 36, note.   is rendered literally here. See note on 1v, v. 46. So Wesley,' a"make them recline;",~ar. gver.  See eh. 7:~ 36, note.    ale.PenNroSvy.
Wakef., Penn, Norton, Sawyer.
"t 4will come;" zxae~ctv. Thomson, M., Wesley, Norton,   z "AAnd;" Ak. Penn, Sharpe, Sawyer. Iber., "i;" Belgic,
Sawyer, Kend. As an alternative, "will draw near."  See Rob. " ende."  Heb. N. Test., 1.
(Lex., gerzo/,o~,).
~(Lexg~~.,~~ N~aooua).                          a~ ~"also;" za. WVesley, Kend., Sawyer, M., Thelwall, Murd.' doing thus;" oV';Co. As oV'rw refers to the act of watch- De Wette, "auch;" S. Fr., " aussi;" Iber., "tamibien;" Dan.,
ing (?yp7oooVvTraG, v. 37), the supplement "doing" renders the "ogsaa."
sentence complete both in form and signification. It is demanded
by our usues loquendi.  Ovrco is rendered, as it usually is in the    b "others?"  This supplement renders the sentence complete,
E. V., by "thus."  So in v. 43, we have 7otovot o Jv'o,  (E. V.), according to our usts loquendi; and brings out the thought
"so doing."                                                    distinctly.
v " happy; " ae;az'ozo.  See v. 37, note.                     c "the;" o.  Penn, Sharpe, Thom., Camp., Kend., Angus,
"ye know; " yzv aere.  The imperative and indicative of Thelwall. Greene (Gram., p. 203): "The article is never used in
"ko",a'                                             the New Testament as a demonstrative or relative pronoun."
this verb in the second person plural have the same form. It is Scholefield, p. 7   "Our translators appear to me to have frerendered as an indicative by Wakef., G. and A. Camp., Penn, quently erred in rendering the article by the pronoun this, or that.
Norton, M., Bengel. As an alternative rendering, "But know  In no case can it be accurately rendered so; though there are
this."
th~~~~~~i~s~~~~~."instances in which the license may be admitted for the sake of
"the master of the house;" o oicoSeaor6,,.  So (E. V.) perspicuity."  It will hardly be supposed that perspicuity deMatt. 10: 25. Luke 13: 25; 14:  21.   Wesley, Penn, Searlett. mands the license in the present instance. De Wette, "der;" G.
Sharpe, Norton, Camp., Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M. It is to be and S. Fr., "le;" Iber., "el;" Belg., "de."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XII.                                                    147
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
steward, whom hislord shallmake ov Ka7ao-Trr?7et 0 KVpLOS' Ewt  7'S whom  his lord  dwill set over
ruler over his household, to give  8epa7retas avrov, ro) &8Lovat'v his household to give them their
them  their portion of meat in due  4Kr    TO                                      eportion of food in due season?
7-P6   o o-t7'o1ETpLov;  43 taKa.potnofod
season??
season. pos o Aov~os EKEDMO~n OM  eA~    fHappy is that servant, whom  43
43 Blessed is that servant, whom  SOO'0~VO'EEo,                        EOO    Hppyi  hto sevat who   43
h43 Blessedorw shetnhat servanth whall, fid0K,    UT,e                  his lord, when he cometh, shall
his lord when lie cometh shall find  0 Kvptor avtov Evpr7o'et 7rotov7afo, I           s S4
so doinlo-.                                       44 v  Aq       A        vp5v,  find 9doing thus.  hTruly, I say 44
S o d       oing'.            "oVYo.   4    AriOLO   Agyco  t"t%"  to you, that'he will set him
44 Of a truth I say unto you,,tt                                 e                    ll         sei               
that he will make him ruler over o            7ots  v/rpXovo'                      over all his )possessions.  kBut, 45
that he will make him  ruler over ~                      t,
all that he hath.                      avrov KcaraT rrYT]oet avroP.'Eap if that servant'shall say in his
45 But and if that servant say  cE' EZ    o             Aos EKELVOs 1El  TI] heart, My  lord  delayeth'to
in ~ ~ ~   ~     ~ ~ ~~e~[ o his;'eeps'e' heart, MAy lord delayeth'is to
in hIis heart, Miy lord delayetlh his Kapl'a  av7Tov, Xpovt'et O KV'p tS  come; and shall begin to beat
coming; and shall begin to beat
the  men-servants, and  maidens, 1Ov  EPXe~-Oa' t KaL  ap'7rat TV- the  men-servants, and  "maidand to eat and drink, and to be 7rTEt  TOVS 7ratSa' Kal rLa  7rat&'- servants, and to eat and drink,
drunken;a, o                                         t 7      Ka        etv        and obe drunken; the lord of 46
46 The lord  of that servant,    E0EV  TE  Kat                    EW       thatsevantwillcomeinaday
itE0V'c-KEo-0at- t    h         a s rat wil cVPo m e i n   a  a
will come in a day when he look-   ewhvnKhee tL   46  O]eL  0  KVpOStho     i
cdi not forfhimad,,,,,,, when he looketh not for him,
eth not for him, and at an hour TOV 8ovAov eKEtrVOV Ep 7ylep? p               ov,~~~ q, o v  and  Pin  an  hour  qwhich,he
when  hlie is not aware, and will 7Tpo'80K, KaE eOV opa   oV.    7   )  and   in  an  hour   wilich  rhe
cut him  in sunder, and will ap-                                    L     7 v  LO: knoweth not, and -will cut him
point him  his portion  with  the  TKet' Kat LXo 7To-etE avrov, KaL  in pieces, and tappoint him his
unbelievers.                           To.LEpOS  avrov  /erTa  TcoV  a7r- portion  with  the  uunfaithful.
d " will set;"  zaoaavoae.  Penn, Sharpe, Searlett (" shall the note on this word from the Revision of Mark, ch. 14: 66:
set"), Camp., WVakef., Kend., Angus, M. Belg., "zal zetten; ""of the maid-servants; TcVr uatltaxs,.  Wakef., Pechy, Thonm.,
S. Fr., "etablira;" Iber., "pondra;" Eras., Beza, "constituet;" Camp., Dick. The correlative  acze is a common term for' a
Schott, "praficiet;" Dan., "skal s6tte." Rob. (Lex., %,9'iawoz/ut): man-servant.'  See (E. V.) Matt. 8: 6, 13. Luke 7: 7, etc.
Cum acc. et  fr't Cum  gen., to set one over any thing."  So Bretseh.,' ancilla, serva.'' Maid' is too general.  Comp. Galat.
(E. V.) ya.Eatiagas, " didst set."                           4: 22, 23, 30, 21."
"portion of food;" atrooiroeov.  "Meat," in the generic   o " be drunken;" 1pedaxea'acaz.  "To," before "be," is supersense of victuals, is obsolete. " Food" is the rendering of Thom., fluous. It is omitted by Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, Norton, Camp.
Wesley, Penn, Norton, Angus, Dick., Sawyer, Kend.            It may be proper to remark here, that "drunken" is no longer
f " Happy;" uaXaotoo. See ch. 1: 45, note.                used as the participle of " drink."  WVebster (Dict.): "In modern
" doing  thus;" sroeoVV:a ofroS.  Scarlett ( doing so"). usage, drank has taken its place; and drunk is now used chiefly
The order of the text is preferable to that of the E. V. See as an adjective."  Though the phraseology of the E. V. is retainv. 38, note. Wiclif's rendering (copied by Tyndale and E. V.) ed, I suggest as an alternative rendering, "become drunk."
originated in the language of the Vulgate, " ita facientem."    P "in; " Iv. So this preposition is properly rendered in the
h "-Truly;" a27&d9g. Sharpe, Camp., Sawyer, Thelwall, TA. preceding member of the sentence (ev'v e).' The translation
So (E. V.) Matt. 27: 54. Mark 15: 39. " Verily" is obsolete. should be uniform. So Sharpe, Wakef., Norton, Angus. Unii " he will set;" zxarctaaet.  See v. 42, note.           formity has been observed in G. and S. Fr., Span., Iber., Diodati,
" " possessions;";zaZovaer.  See ch. S: 3, and 11: 21, Ital., Dan. So the parallel, Matt. 24: 50, Iv ce,. ov yVCaXze,?
"Posesion;"V'7a',y   71.See eh. 8 ~ 3, and 11 ~ 21,
notes.                                                       (E. V.), "in an hour," etc.........~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 11wh                                (dat. by attrac.). Thom., M., Thelwall.
k "But, if;"'EWv S~. Thom., Wesley, Sharpe, Penn, Scar-   q  whic;"   (dat. by attrac.). Thom., M., Thelwall.
lett, WVakef., Sawyer, Angus, Kend., M., Thelwall. In conformity    r "h le knoweth;".? ypaz.Ets. Wesley, Penn, Angus, M.
with the punctuation of WVakef., Penn, and Scarlett, a comma is' "will cut-in pieces;" &tXozoaUetl.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo)
placed af'ter "but."                                         "In N. Test. tropically to cut in pieces, to punish severely."  Corn"shall say;" eis'. Penn. This aorist subj. has the force pare Matt. 24: 50, 51, and 25: 30. The reference is to a punof the future. Kfihner, Gram.,  257, 1 (a). Rob. (Lex., cv).   ishment among ancient nations. See 1 Sam. 15: 33. 2 Sam.' "to come;" f'ozea,9at.  Scarlett, Sawyer.  Belgic, "te 12: 31.
komen;" De Wette, "ZUn kommen;" - G. and S. Fr., "ia venir."   t The auxiliary "will" (before "appoint ") is superfluous.
The literal rendering is preferred, as it does not violate our usus Omitted in the parallel (E. V.), Matt. 24: 51, and by Thomson,
loquendi.                                                    WVesley, Scarlett, Wakef., Penn.
"maid-servants;" ~tccalaoxas. Thomson, Penn, M. I copy    u"unfaithful;"  txozwaw,.  This is obviously antithetic to




148                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIHAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
47 And  that  servant  which o-wTe Oo'-Et. 47' EKEdvoS  8E O 3oV- And  that servant who  knew  47
knew his lord's will, and prepared                                        vov   hi  lord's will, and prepared
not himself neither did according               V       T           T,     fl     vnoth wnior did' ccording to his
to his will, shall be beaten with  EavTov, Kai /l  erot/arar  u  oil,  nor                            d id according to his  a
many stripes.                                               N 0c'A77/_ta a'T0    will, xwill be beaten with many
48 But he that knew  n           ots, and  WOT7o~as- 7rposp TO  OdAypa avTov,  stripes.  But he who knew  Yit 48
did  commit  things  worthy  of &apo'eUrat 7roAAa                  4               noEt, and did things worthy of
stripes, shall be beaten with few  YroXS,  7rot3o-as     8 / aia 7rAyy r, stripes, will be  beaten  with
stripes.   For  unto  whomsoever,\  \       few.-  aFor from  every one to
much  is given, of him  shall be &ap7jo-erat oAEyas.                7rarr  l   )  whom  much is given, much will
much required; and to whom men;EOYr  -roAv, 7roAv  (yTO7o'rETaL be required; and bfrom him to
have committed much, of him they  7rap   avrov-   Kal   c   7apEOerro  whom   men   have  committed
will ask the more.                       o              b               r          much, they will ask the more.
49 I am  come to send fire on  /ro.v, 7r~plSS07Epov              aCtcov5M,I came  to  send  fire  on  the 49
the earth, and what will I, if it arTOV.   49 HlOp               Aor   3aAtzV  earth, and dwhat do I desire?
be  already kindled?         
be already kindled?                     E, T?       p  Ka?  T[ oA   *; eat         eWould  that it were already
50 But I have a baptism  to be,                    Ka5 /r               3  kindled!  But I have fan im- 50
baptized  with;  and  how  am  Iav7                                 a        EX'  mersion 9to be immersed with,
straitened till it be accomplished! fa7rrtryOrato Kat 7rWos o' veXoyIaL  hand how  am  I distressed till
artogs, in v. 42. Thom., Wesley, Penn, Dick., Kend., Angus,' "W`ould that it were already kindled!" ei ]'q uvl;.
M. See Rob. (Lex., aiirtros).                                M.-Scarlett and Angus, " Oh, that it were already kindled!"' The supplement "himself," after " not" (E.'V.), is superflu- On the entire sentence, ri #ewco; ~e r'jJ7 abvr7, Trollope
ous. It is omitted by M., Wesley, Penn, Dick, Angus.          (Analecta) remarks: "The commentators have experienced no
"w, nor;",7k. RKend., M., Thom., Thelwall, Penn, Norton, little difficulty in interpreting these words."-" But that a wish is
Dic k., Cnamp., Sawyer, Angus.  See ch. 8:T1a.              intended to be expressed is sufficiently evident from the corresponding clause in the very next verse; and it is, therefore,
= " will be beaten;" 8aer~aEzat. Norton, Wakef. M..X
"will  be  beaten;  Ia 4ae'zcec   Norton,    Wakef.,   Mpreferable  to  render the  particle  by  utinam." —"  The  import of the
Y "it."  There is an obvious reference to #2Vnua in yvovg, passage is this:' Since the advancement of true religion must be
and this authorizes the use of " it," as a supplement. The supple- attended by such unhappy divisions and persecutions, I can not
ment is demanded by our idiom; the preceding verse (where but wish that they, together with my passion, which must precede
"will" is found) being closed with a period. Thus Thom., Penn, them, had already taken place.'"  On the sense of ei, in this
Camp., Norton, Dick., M. S. Fr., "1'; " Iber., " la."        passage, the following extract is made from a note in the Revis.
"stripes" (supplementary), after " few" (E. V.), is dropped of Mark (16: 44): " Rob. (El) quotes this passage in illustration
as unnecessary. So Thom., Wesley, Norton, Wakef., Campbell, of a peculiar usage as to et, and renders it by that."  According
Sawyer, Thelwall.                                            to this usage, " it is spoken of things not merely possible, but cera "For from every one to whom much is given, much will be tain, and dependent on no condition. This is especially the case
required;" rravTi S  e iq60 1:rob.i,  r7jOaerza a V  7ra' azcoi,  after verbs expressing emotion. Buttm.,  139, m. 60."  It may
This arrangement, while it is exact in presenting the thought of be added that Rob. quotes the passage in question as one of his
the text, is more perspicuous than that of the E. V. So Thom., illustrations. Acts 26: 8, rzi; aX'uraTov  xoieac al rae' Vuzv Ei
Penn, Norton, M.  On rarv~z, Bloomfield (N. Test.) remarks: (that) 0 OE&s veyxoois Evy/ac;  In view of this passage from
"This is not, as Winer imagines, a dative absolute, but is put for Acts, I suggest the following alternative rendering, " What do I
vravr6s, being accommodated, by attraction, to i."  In other wish?-that it were already kindled!"  As an illustration, ei 
words, it has the force of vaeaa nravros.                    utinam, see Sept., Joshua 7: 7, et' Yacz/Ctevauev,ai xazcYxdat7..7
b "from him to whom men have committed much;" q WraYe- Cev, I" would that we had remained and dwelt," etc., where it,evTo xo)v~. M. This member of the sentence should corre- is equivalent to.i>, "0 that, would that."  Gesen. (Lex.): "Job
spond with that which precedes it. See last note. As the nomi- 6: 2, EI Yae TLS (.b)," "0  that one."
native of:rae&eVTro is not expressed, " men" is italicized.   f " an immersion;" lalx'aTlaea.  See ch. 3: 3, note. Kend.,. " I came; "  9&ov,.  Norton, Wakef., Camp., Kend.  See A. Camp. De Wette, "eine Taufe;" Iber., " una immersion;"
oh. 4: 34, note.                                            Dan., " en Daab;" Ital., "una immersione;" Belg.," eenen doop."
d " what do I desire?" Ti #ecow;  AI. This position of the   g " to be immersed with;" #aznrT9avas.  See ch. 3: 7, note.
interrogation point corresponds with that of the text.  Scarlett, To obviate the use of an idiom which belongs to the Hebraistic
"what do I wish? "  Wakef.,' what will I?"  There seems to Greek, " to undergo " (as Kend.) may be properly substituted for
be no necessity for departing from the usual sense of e2row, in this phrase.  So De Wette, " zu iberstehen;" Iber., "de experithe indicative.  The verb is rendered "desire" (E. V.) Mark mentar."
9: 35. Luke 5: 39; 8: 20; 10: 24; 23: 8, etc.                   h " and —I distressed;" ravvcozal.  Kend., Wakefield. Rob.




THE uOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XII.                                                    149
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION..51 Suppose ye that I am  come |e0o ov   TAEO-O r      I;   51 &OKEt7E OTt it is accomplished!  )Think ye 51
to give peace on earth?   I tell ep ry rapeyeyv                  v          t       that I came to give peace on
you, Nay; but rather division:    T   yy;  ox, Aeyco    -, (A',    the  earth?   I tell you, nay;.52 For from  henceforth  there                           2                     but rather division: for klence- 52
shall be five in one house divided,   talteptVcrTt.X er                   foral  YP   th there'will be five in one
three against two, and two against awvo  TOv  vVV 7rE'TE ElV  OLKC  E't house  divided, three  against
three.                                   taltEltEptcOJE~Oc t, TpS  E- erL  vaiL, two, and  two  against three.
53 The father shall be divid- Kca   Vo ert TrpLo-.               taLaEpto-Oi- mFather will be divided against 53
ed against the son, and the son                                                   son, and  son  against father;
against the father;  the mother'                            mother against daughter, and,
against  the  daughter, and  the e rt    p L   T7'P           vy        mot her against daughter,  and
against  the   daughter, and   tbhe,,,  daughter against mother; mothdaughter  against  the  mother;              Ov tvTyar?7p evL  ri)Trp[' 7rePOEpa  er-in-law   against her  daughthe  mother-in-law   against  her  EVr  reo VJVvU~V avbr,  Ka\ vt,               ter-in-law, and daughter-in-law
daugrhter-in-law,  and tihe Odaughter- Errt 7V 7reEpv  pv  oT;77)..against her mother-in-law. And 54
in-law against her mother-in-law.                                                 he  said  also  to  te  crods
54 And he said also to the peo-                           KaX t, he   sad  also  to  th                       c ds
ple, When ye see a cloud rise out "Orav  l'7rTE  T p  re0EA'v   a&va- When ye see "the cloud ~rising
of the west, straightvay ye say, rT eAAov av            I     V          E EOSr"from the west, immediately ye
of the west, strightway   ye say,    ~o arro bvovoav, Ea   Se   say, A  shower,is coming; and
There cometh a shower; and so                                                      say, AO/,3po   s hower it c ometh  to  pand 
it is. And weye see thesouthpE p                                             Ka t so  it rcometh  to  pass.  And 55
55 And when ye see the south  ylPrTaL Ov ro.                Kat 07a P OTOP when sye perceive the south wind
(Lex., avvEXco): " Pass., to be distressed." Lidd. (Lex.). Bretsch. down the steep hills, and sweep every thing before them. In our
(in loco): "Quam vehementer angor."  The verb " to straiten" Lord's times, this phenomenon seems to have become a certain
is obsolete.                                                 prognostic of wet weather."  This author refers to the passage
"is  accomplished!"  feo2ear. Kendrick.  Present usage  before us. See Iliad. IV: 275-279.  Greene (Greek N. Test.,
demands( "is."                                               p. 148), after noticing the use of the article with " words signify"Think ye;" 8oxetsr'e.  Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Scarlett, ing objects, or phenomena of nature which exist singly, and entire
"Tlllllk ye;" 8ox~re.   Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Scarlett,,                                     n
Vakef.,  lend.,   Thelwall, M.   So often iln E.  AT. See  ob. (Lx.,  natural substances," quotes Luke 12: 54, and says: "NT~e'.v
vWakef.,  end., Thehwall, M. So often in E. V. See Rob. (Lex., has the article, because it, is here used to signify the particular
3c~oxi).                                               cloud of singular conformation, which in those countries is the
k," henceforth; " az  zo'o vhs'.  Thom., Norton, Wakefield, immediate forerunner of a considerable fall of rain."
Kend., Thelwall, M. " From " is useless here, and " from hence-   risin
forth" entirely Wrong. There is an ellipsis; Xeoo'ov being under-      n"'rilova,.   Thom., Wesley, Sharpe, Penn,
stood. Rob. (Lex., ruv).                                     Norton, Wakef., Camp., Kend, Angus, M., Thelwall, Murdock,
stood.  Rob. (Lex., ri" " v).               Wiclif, Rheims.
" will be;"'aovrat.  See ch. 1: 13, note. Thom., Sharpe,
Penn, Norton, Scarlett, Wakef., Camp., Dick., Kend., M.              from; ". Thom., Penn, Norton, Wakef., Dick., Kend.,,Father N   carle.   This word is anartDroen, as well as the Wiclif, Rheims. The rendering of the E. V., " out of" (= — )..." Father;" ya,;,&  This word is anarthrous, as well as the taken from Tyndale is not exact.
nouns which follor it, —vtc~ (son),  "   taken from Tyndale, is not exact.
nouns which follow it, —vha (son), vLse (son),, rozi (father),,trpve (mother), 9vyar,2 (daughter), urnelT (mother), zev&ee'g   is coming;"  ZXeraz.  The progressive form of the Eng.
(mother-in-law), andv icfj (daughllter-in-law). The insertion of verb corresponds with the radical sense of the Greek present, and
"the" before the words diminish the force of the lanouage. also vith our uss loquendi.  Murdock, Thom., Sharpe, Penn,
Hence a literal rendering is preferable-the article of the E.V. Scarlett.  See v. 30, note.
being dropped.  So Thom., Sharpe, Camp., Rend., M., Peehy    r "it cometh to pass;" yivEtal.  So this verb is rendered in
(note on Angus).                                             the E. V., v. 55. Scarlett, Angus, Thelwall, M. Vulg., Mont.,
n " the cloud; " rzsv  vep2v.  Thom., Norton, AI., Gray (note Eras., Beza, Castal., Gschen, "a fit;" Belg., " het gesclied;" De
on Angus), Thelwall, M. S. Fr., " la nube;" Iber., " la nube;" Wette, "s es geschiehet;" S. Fr., " cela arrive;" Iber., "sucede;"
Ital., "la nube;" De Wette, " die Wolken."  This language Dan., "det skeer."
alludes to a well known phenomenon which his hearers had often   " ye perceive."  Scarlett. This supplement is required by our
witnessed. Hence the use of the article. See 1 Kings 18: 43-45. usus loquendi, instead of " ye see," which can not be properly used
Horne's Introd., Vol. 2, p. 24: "Very small clouds are-the fore- when" wind" is the object.'vSrje is supposed to be understood
runners of violent storms in the East as well as in the West; here; it may be properly represented by "ye perceive," as it is
they rise like a man's hand (1 Kings 18: 44) until the whole sky employed to indicate perception by the senses, generally. Wresley
becomes blackl with rain, which descends in torrents, that rush has, "ye find."




150                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHIAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEI TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
wind blow, ve say, There will be vrreoTa'     AyE,               OT   KaC  -o,  v  tblowing, ye say, There will be
heat; and it comieth to pass.           EaT    ica  Y          t.   56   WoKp'   heat; and it cometh  to pass.
56  Ye hypocrites, ye can  dis-                                                 -H 7')7rpo  7's A/s KaL "Hypocrites! ye can discern the 56
cern the face of the sky, and of  foa ouparoV  o1a7'e  SOKLt/ite1V'     face Yof the earth and of the
the earth; but how  is it, that ye  7o.V    e  KaLpOv -o            V'o 7SP   O5 sky; but how  is it that ye do
do not discern this time?                                                              57
donotdiscern      57t7h        Ktm   e' not discern this time? wand why, 57
57 Yea, and why even of your-    VT,, even of yourselves, judge ye not
selves judge ye not what is right?  e                  Kpte; what is right?   When  xtJhou 58
58 When thou goest with thine    cosP y- ap v7rayeLS'  eET   To -               ar t going with thine  adversary
adversary  to  the  magistrate, as NLKOU    ov    r  apxov7'a,  E   7TT  to ya magistrate,z  endeavor bon
thou art in the way, give diligence  oT aos  epyacotav  a7rqAAaxOaX.the way'to be delivered from
that thou  mayest be  delivered  a7r' aVrrovw  /77ro TE Ka7raOvpI  See him; lest dhe should drag thee
from  him; lest he hale thee to  7             TOP       n  \trcIn
the judge, and the judge deliver                                             T
thee joudge,  and the judge deoliver  e  7rapaa3  T?  7rpaKropt, KaL  0  edeliver thee up to the officer,
thee to the officer, and the officer           I      i. 
cast thee into pridrpason.  m e              w (  roE, oa Al   ES'        V'K  a0nd  the officer cast thee wilto
59 I tell thee, thou shalt not    AEyc  o i oV                E          EKEL-prison.  I tell thee, thou  wilt 
depart thence, till thou hast paid   ev,~  ENO)S'  ov   KaL   TO  E'-XaT7oV not come out thence, till thou
the very last mite.                    AE7rT~o  arocs.                             hast paid  thle very last mite.
t " blowing;"  rcveovra.  Wesley, Sharpe, Penn, Scarlett, exigentia loci-there are very few cases where we are authorized
Thelwall.                                                    to introduce the definite article. In fact, unless we translate by
an idiomatic phrase, in which " the " may be indispensable, close
U "Ye," which occurs before "hypocrites!"  in the E. V., is
adherence to the letter is preferable.
superfluous.  It is dropped by Thomson, Norton, Camp., Dick.,
Sawyer, Kend.  The exclamation sign is placed after "hypo-   Z The supplement of the E. V., " as thou art," is unnecessary.
crites" by Thom., Norton, Scarlett, Wakef., Kend., S. Fr.    It is dropped by Thom., Wesley, Sharpe, Penn, Scarlett, Wakef,
Camp., Dick., Sawyer, Kendrick, Angus,''helwall, n. It wasi
t "of the earth and of the sky;" Tiys   Si xai to~ oVeavoi). introduced by Tyndale.
This is the order of the text, which was properly followed by'l'yndale and Geneva.  The Vulgate, however, having " cali et   a "endeavor;" Joas  Eyeaaiaav.  This phrase is a Latinism
terrn," Cranmer adopted the inversion (" of the sky and of the equivalent to date operam  (literally, " give labor").  See Rob.
earth "), and was copied by the E. V. The order of the text is (Lex., Jiscowt), Kuincel (in loco).  Tho01., Scarlett, Campbell,
adopted by Thom., Wesley, Kend., Sharpe, Norton, Scarlett, Kend., Angus, AI.
Dick., Sawyer, Angus, Thelwall. The reading of the Vulg. is a   b "on the way;"  r S o          Ield., Thom., Sharpe, and
corruption. The Amiatean MS. has " terra et cccli."                         e road"), Penn,,
Camp. (" on the road "), Penn, Norton, Sawyer, 1M.
v "and;" Se. Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Camp., Dick., Sawyer,    " to  be delivered;" c2Rx9ala..Wesley,  I., Scarlett,
Kend., Angus, M. " Yea" is not authorized by the text. It is Thelwall, Kend.  Rendered in the infinitive by Sharpe, Penn,
dropped in all the above cited versions, and also by Thelwall. Norton, Dick., Wakef., Angus.
Nothing corresponding to it in Vulg., Monit., Eras., Beza, Castal.,, 
Goschen, Schott, Belo., Luther, De Wette, Dan., G. or S. Fr.,   d "he should drag;"  varaen.  Sharpe, Scarlett, Camp.,
De Sacy, Iber., Spal.,  Diodati, Ital., Syriac,  Keb. N. Test., Kend., Angus, Robinson (Lex., in verbo). " Hale," to drag, is
Re Sacy, lber., Span., Diodati, Ital., Syriac, Heb. N. Test.,
Rheims, W;Viclif. It was copied from Tyndale.                superseded by " haul" in present usage. See Webster (Dict., art.
" Hale ").
" thou art going; " vzyteLs. Thom., Wesley, Penn, Norton,
Scarlett, Wakef., Angus, M. See v. 30, note.
t,, wilt —come out;"'-iA.07.   M., Sharpe, Penn, Norton,
Y "a magistrate;"'egovia.  Norton (Sawyer, "a ruler").       "wilt-come out;"               M, Sharpe, Penn, Norton,
As the noun is anarthrous, and there is nothing in the context to
make it definite, it is unnecessary to suppose that there is an    g "the very last mite;"  taci so gaorzov  2sez''. As an alterellipsis of the  article, produced  by the  preposition l Ti.,Where  native rendering, the more literal expression, "even the last mite."
nouns are not linked together by conjunctions-and there is no So Kend., Sawyer.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CCHAP. XIII.                                                 151
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XIII.                             CHAP. XIII.                              CHAP. XIII.
THERE  were  present at that    HAPHTZAN    E 7'ryes' Ev av-    AND there were -some pres- 1
season some that told him of the r- TN Katp  c awrayye'AAovTer at'- ent, at that btime, who  told
Galileans, whose bloodPilatehad  T6  7rept -rcuv PaAtAactov, CoV TO him  concerning the Galileans,
mingled with their sacrifices.           Tc    ItAc'ToS'teJ E  fE7-r    whose blood Pilate had mingzn                       ~~~~~aqtta  ]ta      Ell
2 And  Jesus  answering, said  OvJLrcV avr.  2 Kai J7roKptOeS' led with their sacrifices.  And  2
unto them, Suppose ye that these o  ~Io             -v *      V  ^
unto them, Suppose ye that these      1^oVs et7rev aurot, JOKElTE   Jesus, answering, said to them,
Galileans were sinners above all Ova oe laAtAaoLorot 4tapro- dThink ye that these Galileans
the Galileans, because they suffer- Ao  7rapa 7ravTra   rovrs faAtAa[- were  sinners  eabove  all the
eel such things?,1,                     &,         -,                  i
ed such telyuhings?     btovs eyEVrroTO, ot Trotavra 7werot- Galileans, because they "have
3 I tell you Nays but except n~       3 01 \         e^ 
3 I tell you, Nay; but, except Oa o-tv;          X oL, AE'yco vlt'v acAA' suffered  such  things?   I tell 3
ye repent, ye shall all likewise                     aoe  7          e      a- you,  nay  but except ye repent,
perish.                     g~~~~~~~Eav,>y ItETavo7TEn  lrre   orC-|yu   ay;- but except ye repent,
perish.                                       I                                e           7. 
Tpos  a7roAeo-L0e.    7?  EKEtWOC  o[ -ye will all hin  like manner
4 Orthoseeiglhteen, uponwhom    [a           a   9                                *
41 Orthos eighten un whom   Ea Kat OKT, E   OVs eWrEEV o perish.  Or, those eighteen onil 4
the tower in Siloam fell, and slew                3
7rvupyos' Ev T)  2tAokatx, Kat a7r- whom the tower in Siloam  fell,
tlieni thinlk ye that they were sin1-Li 
the, thoink ye tha t they  were sin- EKTEtrE, avros', &KEoTE, ort oV- and  killed them, think ye that
ners above all men that dwelt in
Jerusalem?                             rot o/ eTaerT      EVOTO 7rapa 7racv- they  were  sinners jabove all
5 I tell you, Nay; but, except  -as  avOpowovs  TOW' KaTotKOVV- men who dwelt in Jerusalem?
ye repent, ye shall all likewise Tar es   CIpovo- aAi/;                   oVx, I tell you, nay; but except ye  5
Derish.                                A,'yco  r4i&',AX' Ecav,Lu  AEra- repent, ye  kwill all'in  like
6  Ie spake also this parable: rov7E, 7r6Tres o/otcoS' a7roWoAE o-e. manner perish.  And he spoke  6
A   certain  man  had  a  fig-tree 6 "YEAEyE 8  Tacwrqi Tqv 7rapa/3o- this parable-: ma certain man
planted in his vineyard; and he Arv, 2wVK7V  EFXE TtS' EM Tc  ap-  had a fig-tree planted  in  his
a " some present." This is the most usual and natural arrange- catastrophe by which they perished, not as something belonging
ment of the sentence, according to our usus loquendi.       merely to the historic past; but as a fact reaching into the pres
b  time;" catnsu. Wakef., M. As the entire phrase is a  ent; still vividly presenting itself to the mind's eye of his
av~,rZ  ra xrioj   (" eo ipso tempore," Beza), it would seem that hearers."
"season" is not sufficiently definite to be the equivalent. De   9 "ye will-perish;" arokZarue.  Sharpe, Penn, M., NorWette, "zu selbiger Zeit; " S. Fr., "dans ce meme temps; " ton, Scarlett, Wakef., Dick., Kend., M. See ch. 1: 13, note.
Iber., "al mismo tiempo."                                     h,, in like manner;" coaavcczog.  Thom., Norton, Sawyer,
"concerning;" nreo (cum genit.). Wakefield. Rob. (Lex., Kend., Angus, M. "Likewise" is ambiguous, as it not only signi-;reo") When there is only a mere general reference, or allusion fies " in like manner," but "moreover," " to."  Trollope (Analect.,
to the person or thing denoted by the genitive, concerning, as to, in loco) "In like manner; as buoiwo, in v. 5. This declaration
touching, in relation to."  There is an ellipsis of the object of partakes not only of an admonition, but of a prediction which
WranyyUAoVze-(,r   rupa). The idea would be expressed in was literally fulfilled about forty years afterward in the destrucEnglish thus, "who told him the affair (or news) concerning the tion of Jerusalem. During the siege, the temple was frequently
Galileans."  "Of" does not bring out the thought with proper the seat of war, and multitudes of the priests who were offering
distinctness. Dick., " respectin,.                          the sacrifices, were slain, and their blood mingled with that of the
d "Think ye;" /doxazre.  Kend., Sharpe, Thelwall, Penn, victims."  See Josephus' Jewish War, B. II., IV., V., VI.
M., Norton, Scarlett (" do ye think"), Wakef., Camp., and Saw-     "killed;" &rre'zere. Thom., M., Norton, Sawyer, Angus.
yer (" do you think").  See ch. 12: 51, note.                 3 "above all men;" graea 7,avTas oeco'nrovg.  See v. 2
0 "above;" racea (cum accus.). As an alternative rendering, note e.
"beyond."  Bloomf. (N. Test.).                                 k " will-perish;" &cro2eraoe. See v. 3, note g.
" "have suffered;" ~rroeOaatv.  Trench.  This author, in    " "in like manner;" 6/zoiweo. See v. 3, note h. Thom., Norhis late work on Bible Revision, makes the following judicious ton, Kend., Sawyer, M., Angus.
remark on this verb- "Our Lord contemplates the memorable    m "a certain man;" req. As the noun is understood in the




152                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
came  and  sought fruit thereon, 7reAojL avrov WrEdv               yEveruv'   Kicai vineyard, and he came"seeking
and found none.                        FiAtCE KaPtO yo frmTw, (E' CwSUT, KaL fruit on  it, and  found  none.
7 Then said he unto the dress- OVX  epEV.'Ere                     p     TOY  -And  Ple  said  qto  the  vine-  7
er of his vineyard, Behold, these  t7reAovpyw,                o,' Ipoc, rp   T1  dresser, Behold, for three years
three years I come seeking fruit EpXo3/a L    r7T1v   KapyrOZ   s   7E11 I come  seeking  fruit on this
on this fig-tree, and  find none   oVKU7,    KcCL oQX  EUfpLKo    fig-tree, and find none: cut it
cut it down; why  cumbereth it    KKO#OP  a,)j,   iva7'  Kal   T7'P  down, why doth it,also render
the ground?    KaTapyet;    e a7roKpteS the ground  barren?   And he, 8
8 And he answering, said unto,,         a        answering, said to him, Lord,
him, Lord, let it  alone this year K             TO,  ETT, e 70o v  rKa- let it alone this year also, till I
also, till I shall dig about it, and
dung it:                                 co 7repJ  arV T,, Kcat /3aAm KoyrpL- shall dig about it, and "manure
9 And if it bear fruit, well: and  a'    Kav Ke, 7roor1   Kap7ro V' it: and if it beareth fruit, well-   9
if not, then after that thou shalt EL  Se ue  oE, E                         KKO- but if notw-xafterwards thou
cut it down.                           +Ets' aVT7j7v.                              shalt cut it down.   And  he 10
10 And he was teaching in one   1            Hv  &E  &L&WKW   EL  /ta  was  teaching  in  one  of  the
text, it is deemed most exact to italicize " man," as a supplement. inutilem reddit? " and Belg., " waar toe beslaat hij ook onnutelijk
So Penn, Scarlett.                                           de aarde? "  M., " has made the land unproductive; " De Wette,
"1seeking; ".. So this participle is rendered in v. 7.  warum macht er auch noch das Land unfruchtbar?"  S. Fr.,
Wakef., Thom., Wesley, Norton, Scarlett, Wakef., Camp., Dick., "pourquoi aussi rend-il la terre intile?"  Iber., i " para qu6 ha
Sawyer, Kend., Angrus, Theiwall, M.                    de hacer tambien el terreio infructifero?"
Sawyer, Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M.
"t, also;" xcat. Wesley, Wakef., Kend., Thelwall, M. Vulg.,
"And; " Se. Penn, Dick., Angus, Rend., M.     Mont., Beza, Erasmus, G6schen, " etiam; " Schott, " insuper;"
P " be said."  This order is adopted by Thom., Norton, Scar- Belg., " ook;" De Wette, " auch noch; " S. Fr., " aussi;" Iber.,
lett, Camp., Dick., Sawyer, Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M.       " tambien."  As the thought presented in the text is, that the
q " to the vine-dresser; "   oeoS TO'v ar20eoveyO'v.  Sharpe, tree not only bore no fruit, but likewise rendered the ground unPenn, Kend., Scarlett, Camp., Thelwall.                      productive, the propriety of rendering xai by " also," is obvious.
r "for."  This supplement is employed in conformity with our   u "manure;"    iw2o xo7reliav.  Camp., M., Murdock. There
idiom. There is nothing in the text corresponding to the demon- is the highest probability, that xolreia (plural of x67retor) is the
strative "these," which was taken from Tyndale's version, "this true reading.  So Griesbach, Lachm., Tischend., Knapp, Theile,
three years." Wakef., having retained the word, properly marked Scholz, Bloomf. Io2-cqla must, therefore, be used generically for
it as supplementary. Though the thought would be sufficiently any articles which render a soil fertile; in other words, it is
obvious without the use of "for," that is, if we say, " Behold, equivalent to "manure."  A more literal rendering  (though I
three years I come," still the sentence strikes the ear as something think not preferable to that of the text) would be, "apply
imperfect. Wesley and Kend. have no supplement.              manure."
" A doth it-render the ground barren? " z' y-v xaraeyEr; v A but;" S&. Wesley, Angus, Sharpe, Penn, Scarlett, Dick.,
Kuincel (in loco): "Tamen reddit sterilem, dum  succos e solo Sawyer.
exsugit, carzaeyezv respondet $_z, quod in conj. Kal, intransitive    w The supplement " then" is quite unnecessary. It was copied
notat otiosum esse, cessare, ut Eccles. 12   3, sed in conj. Piel, from Tyndale, who, however, pointed the sentence thus, "and if it
transitivam  significationem  habente, impedire, inutilem, ineffica- bear not then, after that, cut it down."  This supplement is
cem, otiosum reddere, id quod aoeyov nroLv, v. Esr. 4: 21; 6: 8. omitted by Kend., Wesley, Sharpe, Penn, Scarlett, Wakef.,
Gal. 3: 17, cum vero h. 1. de terra sermo sit, significat xcaraeyetv Camp., Dick., Thelwall, Sawyer, M.
facere ut ea nihil ferat, terramin reddere sterilem."  teoysg is ap-   x " afterwards;" eis o,?di2ov.  Wakef., Camp., Kend., M.,
plied to barren, unproductive land, as in Diod. Sicul. B. 19, Penn, Scarlett.  "Hereafter" can not be properly used, as it
cap. 42, where the historian describes the battle-field where Eu- would indicate a space of time commencing in the present ab hoc
menes was defeated by Antigonus, Toiv S' 7erSiov 7roIR2Iv  eov- instanti.  But the vine-dresser purposes that the experiment of
pXWQlaV XgOVTOS, Caa  tas, os v~agozoo aeyov  SL, &7   V ai'rc:  digging and manuring shall be made, and that in the result8uxovaav  2?uvqiSc,'oaou-rov avvfiq VtO zrctv irt'czv  Eai Eoe- if the tree is unfruitful-then (i. e. thereafter) it shall be cut
oa cr  covotorv x.. 2. As an alternative rendering, "why doth it down. It may be added, that, unless in the language of jurisalso render the ground useless?" as Beza, "quorsum  etiam terram  prudence, " thereafter" is obsolete.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHiAP. XIII.                                                    153
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
of the  synagogues  on  the  sab- Toi rro-vvaycoycrv Ev rotso a /aa- synagogues  on  the  Ysabbath;
bath.                                   OL   K1 a       &Zt0v, yVr       7eta  And behold, there was a wo- 1l1
11 And  behold, there  was a                   e a   eea   eT         eKa KN man,'who had had a spirit of
E~o(T    600E~t's-er,? 8E&a  tca~   azh    a                  prt o
woman which had a spirit of in-,                  \                               infirmity  eighteen  years, and
firmity  eighteen year s ~~KTC, Knaa or~ tca   rlV 0-VyKVrTrrvo-a, Ka inimteghenyrsan
firmity  eighteen years, and  was  0Km), KcL  e             TV )/KfVWTOVOaL  Ka L \was abent together, and bunable
bowed together, and could in no  /t1   3vvac/EPr  a'raaKV at  e'S  ro  cto raise herself up dat all. And 12
wise lift up herself.                   7ravreA Es.   12  a (v   N       L aVT7) 0  Jesus, seeing her, called her'to
12 And when Jesus saw her,he  I77o-os 7POr0E0C0rW7E, Kat EL7rEI  him, and said to her, Woman,
called her to him, and said unto  aIr,  Pv'vat,   rwoAe'Avcra   rTs thou art loosed from  thine inher, Woman, thou art loosed from          1eea  (ro.  13 Ka    re               ev firmity. And he laid his hands 13
thine infirmity.              a~~~~~oOEVEW'as (Tov.  "Kac  EW7E`077KEV  fimt.    n    e adhi            $ad  13
thine infirmity.                       4      Vp  Ta   -epp    ca   rpp7.  on  her; and immediately she
13'And he laid his hands on  auIr Tar Xetpar~' Kai 7rapaXpwz    nhr;adimditl h
13 And  he laid  his handson  TaKaL P     was made straight, and gloriher:  and  immediately  she  was  WarPOCOO77, Kact eoa0ae TOI OEOZ/. fled  God.  And  the ruler of 14
made straight, and glorified God. 14'A7rOKptOe's                 0  aPpXLcrvva- the synagogue, fbeing much dis14 And the ruler of the syna-  ycoyOs  acyavaKTJV  OTt rT  0ra/3- pleased,  gbecause  Jesus  had
gogue answered with indignation,  eprevr  Io,                                        healed on  te sabbath, anserbecause that Jesus had healed on,                   s,  n
the sabbath-day, and said unto the  |EAEYe   TC)  oxAc              -E,    -  t ePat  ed and said to the crowd, There
people, There  are  six  days  in  eto-vk, Ez   ats'  eL Epyape           a.  El-'  are  six  days in  which  ~it is
~~~~~~~~~5''..1,,,,       I   rioht to work; in them, therawhich  men  oughlt to  work:  in  TLV'TaWS'.OV   EPXOIJ.EVO1, OepacLEVEte thrfr  com   an  b  hel  (E, _    TTU                    3fore come and:be healed, and
them  therefore come and be heal- 0-0~e, Kal   r]ty  7-fi q]tpa  TOO ~a[3- nto    h   abt-a.Tel
ed, and not on the sabbath-day.                    o15                                    o     the s   a.     h  15
15 Thle  Lord  then  answered  f3~aTov.              A7rWEKp/O  OmIJO aVT9D Lord then answered him, and
15 The  Lord  then  answered                          \     
him, and  said, Thou  hypocrite, I  Kv'ptoS, Kat ElWE,  Y7rOKpTa, said,  kiypocrite!  doth  not
him~~~~~~~~~~e~e,   Yoptsaid, Iyort!dt o
Y In conformity with the punctuation of the text, and the    0 "to him."  See ch. 6: 13, note.
thought which it conveys, a semicolon has been placed after        "being much displeased;" &yavacraw.  Wesley, S carlett,
"4sabbath " (Gr. ufX8cwc-6).  Penn and Scarlett (:), Norton, Angus, M. So (E. V.) Matt. 21: 15 ("1 sore "). Mark 10: 14, 41.
Wakef., Thorn., Camp., and Sawyer ()                          This should be the uniform  rendering in the N. Test.  In -a
z" who had had;"Zfovocc.  Wesley, Murdock, Penn ("1 that metaphorical sense, the verb signifies -to be grieved, displeased,
had bad") Dick. ("1 had possessed ")' Sawyer ("1 who had been vexed, angry. Liddell.
subject to ").  Our usius loquendi demands that this participle    g "tbecause;" 0h-c. The particle "1that," after "1because " (in
should be rendered by the pluperfect. We may, however (with the E. V.)- is superfluous. It is dropped by Thomson, Wesley
Kuincel), regard,, v as used for zax~v, -and modify the sentence Sharpe, Penn, Wakef., Camp., Dick., Angus, M..thus, "1a woman was there (i. e., present), who for eighteen years   h "tthe sabbath;"-c  acf1dq   SapornWkef.
had a spirit of infirmity, and was bent," etc. This is suggested  Cap,  edicM    Thef suppemen  "day"e ofrthe, E. V.,i
as an alternative rendering,                  ~~~unnecessary here. "Day" is properly added in the next member,
1 "bent tog-ether; " avyooi57trovoac.  Penn, Kend., M. Rob. where the text has T_ ~4' roil Gac,6fi'cov. In v.* 10, lv TOT9
(Lex., in verbo): "To be bent double."  Bretsch. (in. loco)  4"VHs  orc6'15'caai is rendered in the E. V., "on the sabbath."  See ch.
Mvyx VrrvaaV, intell. ieavi'v, erat prorsus incurvata, morbo." 6:2, note.
Etymology sustains this rendering, as cibv, in composition, is    "1answered and. said; " hrcox,,oi9,eis-,42eye. This is the Daoften used in the sense of quite, "wholly," prorsues. Lidd. (Lex.).traodeinEgsh ItstatfTon.WslyPnScb "unable;" a' 8vvaqciV]. Wesley, Penn, Norton, Scarlett, lett, Dick., Kend., Angus, M. The E. V. copies the arrangvrnmt
Dick., M., Angus.                             ~~~~~~~~of Tyndale.
"to raise herself up; " alvaxc~ytcc.  T1homson and Scarlett   I"tirgh;3e. ob(L.,e);"Skn)of what is
(" raise herself upright ")' Norton and M. (" to raise herself "). right, oprsibdylacustom, reason-r-it is right, or 7propB3retsch. (in loco): "Corpus erigo.  See aivwece~lb;, in v. -13. er."y Bretsch.:~~ id ~quod permissum. est, necessitatum  income
Kuinoel: "Se erigere, caput et corpus attollere."            pletamn, indicat, et est: decet, licet."  Vulg., 3Mo nt., JBeza, Eras.,.d_"a   l "es,,narsE.WkfAgs.  ayr  G6schen, Schott, " oportet;  S. Fr., " il -faut;  Dber., "1se aebe."
So'Rob. (Lex., in loco, navreAb').  Bretschneider, "1omnino;  The rendering of the E. V. is too loose.
not with                               k The supplemen~~~~~~~~~~~~~~t "Thou,",1 befori4 "hypocrite. I-" is superfitious.




154                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
doth not each one of you on the E'Kcaros- viyc3v'ro  craf/3arco  ov'each of you, on the sabbath,
sabbath loose his ox or his ass Aet 7ro 3o            ro iv oy5o           v   o loose his ox or his ass from the
from  the stall, and lead him away  &       Tr7  r.j a&T7n7rms,  tca  &raIyay v  stall, and, mleading him  away,
to watering?                          7rOTi(et;  16 rac77v )\, Ovya7rpa "water him?  And  ought not 16
16 And ought not this woman,'Ap3paa\   ovo-av,  Vp' E;7OqELE   o this woman, being a daughter
being  a daughter of Abraham, Zar&avg,  Mo    oe'Ka  Ka\.  KT5 of Abraham, whom Satan lath
whom Satan hath bound, lo, these'T, OVK  E&EI AvOUiat a w   Tov) bound, lo, ofor eighteen years,
eighteen years, beTloosedTfrom  thTis                        r TOeTa T o7       pro be loosed from  this bond on
bond on the sabbath-day?              a               17                        t   s?en  he 17
o'* 6a/a3 rov-;    1at ravTa AEyov- the sabbath?  And  when he 17
17 And when he had said these,..
ros   avrov,   KaT77  o-xvVorro 7rarL TE   had said qthis, all his adversaries
things, all his adversaries  were0 OL CVTLKELLEVOLt avTc'    Kat 7ras o were ashamed, and all the crowd
ashamed: and all the people re-,,,,,,
ashamed: and all the    peo pleus    res Aox  EXatpEv erlt raort T'ots- Ev- rejoiced  for all the glorious
joiced for all the glorious things        oor        YO OS   U   avov.    ngs  which   ere   done  by
66t1S' 70ile YCVUO      1SM VT  aVrov. irings which  were done  by
that were done by him.id, tTo what 18
18 Then said he, Unto what is                                       a
the kingdom  of God like?  and7 13a0't a roT   Oeov;  KaL rim  is the kingdom  of God like?
whereunto shall I resemble it?    opotcocrco avriyO; 1Ozoa'ecrT  and to what "shall I liken it?
19 It is like a grain of mustard-  7  ov   a v   v- It is like a grain of mustard- 1i
19 It is like a grain of mustard- ~o~             o        -CLV,'~  Aafi
seed, which a man took, and cast Oporos' E3aAEr Ets' K7ro V Eavrov' seed, which a man  took  and
into his garden, and it grew, and Kal 77Tvlo'E, Kat E7ezero ELs Sev- cast into  his garden, and  it
waxed a great tree; and the fowls &pov   Ejy'a, Kat ra 7reretva'rot grew and,became a great tree,
of the air lodged in the branches ovpaoov  KaTE0-Kr7(00oEV  EV  TOtS  and wthe birds of the air lodgof it.                                KAr8otls  a'roO.   20 KtL   7ratLv ed xamong yits branches.  And 20
1 "each;" Exalaros. Wesley, Sharpe, Penn, Scarlett, Sawyer, reference to Ji. It is merely continuative, and is more properly
RKend., M. (" each one"). Rob. (Lex.). The literal rendering rendered by "and."  See Rob. (Lex., in verbo).
best accords with our present usage.. " he said;" f;[EyE. The inversion of the E. V. (copied from
m' leading him away; "  7racyaycjov. The participial construe- Tyndale) is unnecessary.. It is not adopted by Thom., Sharpe,
tion is not only literal, but best adapted to precede the verb Scarlett, Penn, Norton, Camp., Angus, Kend., or Thelwall.
rOT'iEle.                                                   "t, To what;" Tirv.  So in first member of the sentence.
n " water him;" rortZiE. The literal rendering of this verb Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Wesley, Wakef., Scarlett, Dick., Sawyer,
accords with the usage of our language. We speak of watering Kend., Angus, M.
cattle to convey the idea of letting them drink. So (E. V.) Gen.   u " shall I liken;",uoeawco. So E. V., v. 20. Matt. 7: 24,
29: 3, "watered the sheep," Septuag., 2r6zroov rz- 7eofazla. 26; 11:16; 18: 23; 25 1. Mark 4: 30. Kend., Sharpe, SawV. 10, 6zrt8s -Tt 7reta',ra, E. V., " watered the flock."  Exod. yer, Angus, M., Thelwall. " Whereunto shall I resemble it?" is
2:17, Er6rtzae ra 7rq6fleaxa aroT~v, E.V., " watered their flock." ungrammatical.
"for eighteen years;"  tXza xai Oxczr eF r7. Norton.  De   "became;" 7yvezo. Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Wesley, Camp.,
Wette, " schon achtzehn Jahren."  There is nothing in the text Scarlett, Dick., Kend., Angus, M., T'l'helwall. The radical sense
corresponding to " these."  For the insertion of the supplement of the verb (fieri) is entirely appropriate here. See ch. 12: 33,
"for," in this passage, see v. 7, note.                    note.
P "to be loosed;" lvi7jvaz.   Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Wesley,   - "the birds;" ra -ereZEva. See ch. 12: 24, note. Thom.,
Angus, M. According to our idiom, " ought" is not one of these Penn, Norton, Wesle'y, Camp., Scarlett, Dick., Sawyer, Kend.,
verbs which are followed by the infinitive without the ordinary Angus, M.
sign of that mode, i. e., " to."  Hence " be loosed" (first used by   x "among;" IV. Thomson. See (E. V.), Ps. 104:12, " the
Tyndale) is ungrammatical.                                 fowls (birds) which sing among the branches."  The preposition
q.  "this; " Tatca. Thom., Camp., Angus. Belg., "dit."  See here is equivalent to Iv pcaco, " in the midst of."  See Rob.
ch. 5: 27, note.                                           (Lex., Av, I. d.). It is, therefore, properly rendered by "among."
~ "And;" Se. "Then," in this passage, would be understood   Y "its branches;",ors XRgdoes avoi. Kend., Thom., Sharpe,
by most readers as a particle of "time," which is not the fact in Penn, Norton, Camp., Scarlett.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XIII.                                             155
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
20) And again he said, Where- ELre, T          OvL o0LoEcO0ro Ti) /3acrtXeA- again he said, To what shall I
unto shall I liken the kindom  of                          21  /oa    oT  liken the kingdom of God?  It 21
God?, EGTt
God2? ItIN ih                                    Aa/]ov-a oyvvr,   EVEKpV- is like leaven, which a woman
21 It is like leaven, which a    /ev  e       Aevpov o'ara rp'a, eof/ took and hid in three measures
woman  took  and  hid  in  three 4Ev ELs'   Ep                   Tp,  WS
measures of mleal, till the whole |' o  Eg     O17 GAo.*                     I of meal, till the whole was leav22 KAI  LeopETo' 7A-  ened.  And he went through 22
22 And he went through the AetLs  KaL  Ktotas   &ddoacrKeowv,   KaPc zcities and villages, teaching,
cities and villages, teaching, and  7rope Ka, 7rotov         e     epova-  and journeying towards Jeru
journeying toward JerusaleS                                                - salem.  -and bone said to him, 23
23 Then  said  one  unto  him, Am.'E Lre  E rts avrT, Ku' pte, Lord, are there few  who are
23 Then said  one unto   Mim,  Ar  A/.     f,                 T   KE        Lord
Lord, are there few  that be sav- eL oAtyot oL   o)>oFt~eLE     oL;  0O  aE saved?  And he said to them,
ede?  And he said unto them,         ELWrE WrpOS avTOv     24'AyOwETo-OE  Strive to enter in cthrough the 24
24 Strive to enter in at the eI-EAOe,  ata\ rTs' o-rerrsE 7rS'Ars' dnarrow gate; for many, I say
strait gate' for many, I say unto o tL wroXAo, XEAyo v1LUt, l7rTo'Ov-  to you, will seek to enter in,
you, will seek  to enter in, and   v  eOeAOeW, Ka5  OvK  iXvfo v-  |nd will not be able.  When 25
shall not be able.                           25''
25 When once the Master of o-'t.   25  A                     a,  EYEpO] 6 once the emaster of the house
the house is risen up, and bath OtKaerOTr77Sr,:a,  aBroKAe-rUr T7v  rhath risen, and 9shut fast the
shut to the  door, and  ye begin to Ovpav, Kal a'cf       Oe          E  -T Vat door, and ye begin  to stand
stand without, and to knock at Kat KpoVEv T7'V  Ovupav, AEyovr', e   without, and  hknock  at the
the door, saying, Lord, Lord, open  K ICvpe,   Kpe,    atvoo,     v     v    door, saying, Lord, Lord, open
unto us; and he shall answer and tK                  E arope                         andVthe'will ans er, and
Kat a7FOKPtOEtS  EpEL V/kU', 06K V  say to you, I know  you not,
say unto  you, I know  you not Ko8/, Er-T ErE   Eo-E.   26   sre  whencet ye are; then y e will 2
whence ye are:'Ola's                           TOTE whence ye are; then Jye will 26
26 Then shall ye begin to say, ap  e-OE  AyetEv,'Ebc       IyoeLv     EoJ- begin  to  say, kWe  ate  and
We have eaten and drunk in thy 7rtlv r-OV K:a  Erol/EV, KCaL fE  Talt'  drank  in  thy  presence, and
z " cities;"  rM6.eig. This noun is anarthrous. There is no Dick., Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, Coverdale, Rheims, or the E. V
necessity for the insertion of an article in the English. No arti- of 1611.
cle in Tyndale (lst Edition, 1526), Coverdale, Thomson, Sharpe,   f  hath risen;" iEef~.  Norton, Scarlett, Wakef., Kend.,
Wesley, Camp., Kend., M., De Wette (" zog durch Stadte und Penn (" hath risen up "), M. (" has arisen"). See ch. 5: 23, and
Ddrfer"), Iber. (" iba por ciudades i aldeas"), Dan. (" han gik7:16, notes.
igiennem Stoeder or Byer").                                 
ig e  S                                      " shut fast;" a4oCeia.,17. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "In N. T.
"and;" 8A'. Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Camp., Dick., to shut fully, to shut fast."  Bretsch., " occludo." So Tyndale.
Sawyer.                                                  De Vette, " verschlossen hat."
b ", one said; " ele —tSg. This is the more appropriate order.   h," knock;" x,osetv. The close connection of this verb with
So Kend., Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Scarlett, Wakef., Saw- " to stand" requires (according to present usage) that "to"
yer, Thelwall, M.  The E. V. copied Tyndale's arrangement. should be omitted. So Thom., Penn, Norton, Wesley, Scarlett,
Compare ch. 13:18, note.                                Sawyer.
c " through;" Mot (cum genit.). Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Nor-   i " will answer;" Baro ez&eiCs.  Kend., Thom., Sharpe, Norton, Wesley, Camp., Dick., Kend., Thelwall, M. Rob. (Lex., ton, Wakef., Camp., Sawyer, Angus.
31a): "Implying motion through a place, and put after verbs of   i " ye will begin;",eTasE.  Thorn., Sharpe (" will ye bemotion." De Wette, " durchl."                            gin"), Penn, Dick., Kend., M.
d "narrow;" arev,;s. Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Dick.,   k "WVe ate and drank;"'E          a'yopev —ai  A1riozev. Kend.
Sawyer, Murd. " Strait" is obsolescent. It is also objectionable These aorists are properly rendered, according to their usual
as liable to be confounded with another word (" straight"), which force, by the English imperfect. The perfect of the E. V. was
has the same pronunciation.                              taken from Tyndale, who followed the Vulgate, "manducavimus~ "master; ". olxoSeaoJrls.  This word is improperly made et bibimus."  The Latin perfect, however, has a wider range than
to commence with a capital in the E. V. The capital is not erm- the English tense of the same name, being often equivalent to our
ployed by Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Wesley, Walkef., Camp., imperfect.




156                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
presence, and thou hast taught in  7rAareL'ats i7yc-v c31&S aas'.  27 Ka  thou'didst teach in our streets.
our streets.                           epe?, AE'yc0 VLttt, OVK oiaa viSa,, But he will say, I tell you, I 27
27 But he shall say, I tell you,'5OV  3o37-                        I &w   3o- know  you not whence ye are;
I know  you not whence ye are             / 
depart from  me, al  ye wr    7raeroef  ot EpyaTat r7s'  a3Ktas. depart from me, all ye workers
depart from me, all ye workers of 28                            a -             5 o   n  r
iniquity.                                  EKE2   Eo-TaL  o  KAav0_os Kat     of iniquity.   -There will be 28
28 There shall be weeping and  /3pvy/OS Irca  OO8VT&V  OTaV 0'+n- weeping and gnashing of teeth,
gnashing of. teeth, when ye shall (o-E   A3pa/   KaL'oa\K  Ka\ when ye shall see Abraham, and
see Abraham, and Isaac, and Ja-  IaK o/3 Kat 7Tar raS TOS 7rpo01P- Isaac, and Jacob, and all the
cob, and all the prophets, in the  TaS  El rT  /3actAeLa 7ov  Oeo, prophets  in  the  kingdom   of
kingdom  of God, and you your-   xs a             e   EKi3aAAOJEVOsovs    Z(o- God, and -yourselves ocast out.
selves thrust out.                      99   \ e              \ ) 
29 And threy shall come from - KaL 7t ovrtv a7ro aLraroA(o;  Kal And they Pwill come from  the 29
29 And they shall come from                         \VN         3        
the east, and from  thq w and and  3vcr0o7o, Kat avo /3oppa Kat  O- east qand west, and from  the
from  the  north, and  from  -the  TOV, KaL  avaKAKktOo-oorrat El  T7'  north and south, and rwill resouth, and shall sit down in the   aotAe/ca roy OEov    30 atAi                           talnhnKat           dom  of
It~ ~  ~ ~~8V  cline at table in the kingdom of
\ 1    1I       V
kingdom  of God.                        EtcTLZ re-Xaro  t  et EcroVrat 7rpCoTOt, God.  And behold, there  are 90
30 And behold, there are last, Ka[ eot 7rpcTrot oL E'GOTat'xa-last, who  will be first; and
which shall be first; and there                                                                   last....lthere are first, which shawill be last.                                      t
are first, wich all b las. E B. ar 7'                     That.ery  day, there  came 
31 The same day  there came                                 7        7po                                             3
certain  of the Pharisees, saying  Ov  TeVEs  Oaptoaiot,  AEyovTres tsome Pharisees, uand  said to
unto him, Get thee out, and de- avTp,   E4eAOe  Kal 7opeJEVov  Ev- him, "Go out, and departhence;
i "didst teach;" Oia~ac.  This aorist is rendered by the ley, Wakef., Camp., Dick., ADngus, M.  The rendering of the
imperfect, on the principle stated in the last note.  Kendrick, E. V. was taken from Cranmer.
"taughtest."                                                     " " cast out;" ~.fia2i2oUhovS fa.  Rob., (Lex., e'.xflid22t).
"There will be;" Bcs E'arca.  The verb is rendered "will Thomson, Penn, Sawyer, Thelwall, M. So usually in E. V. it
be" by Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Scarlett, Wrakef., Dick., is rendered; "thrust out" only here, and in ch. 4: 29. Comp.
Kend., M. The rendering of kXes (" there") has been retained, E.V.)Jer. 7:15; 15:1; 16:13. Matt.8:12,"the children
and yet not without much hesitation. WExes is very generally an of the kingdom  shall be cast out, into outer darkness: (o-vo
adverb of time. But in the English phrases, "there will be," 1    fi alea/   ~.i7ovxa es To     oro& To   eozeeovo) there
"'there are," etc., the adverb is merely euphonic, and has no refer- shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth."
ence to place. To bring out that idea, the order must be chang-   P " will come;" ijovauv.  Thom., Norton, Scarlett, Wakef.,
ed, thus, "Weeping and gnashing of teeth will be there, when," Camp., Dick., Kend., M.
etc. But it may be questioned, whether EiVe is not here used to    q " and west;" Sat ivajtov. Angus, Kend., M., Thom., Penn,
indicate " time " instead of " place," as we have in the apodosis, Wakef., Sawyer.  It is unnecessary to insert the article here.
Oraxv 0,'a9's M. i. 2. ("'when ye shall see," etc.). Liddell (Lex., If used it is really a supplement.
E.er) says: "III. also, but rarely, of time = T6rE, then. Anecdota Beckeri. Schaf., Appar. Dem., p. 531."  Kuincel regards   r "will recline at table;"   7ax2Yaovral.  See ch. 7: 36,
XEZE here as an adverb of time: "'Exer, Hebr. vd h. 1. est adverb note. So Kend., M.
temporis, adeoque reddi debet tune. Hebrai enim adverbia loci   X "That very daty;"'Ev az)rn'r  ipue.  See ch. 7: 21.
ponere solent pro adverbiis temporis, v. lHos. 2:16. Ps. 36:13; note.
132: 17 (, Sept., e'xa)."  Gesen. (Lex.,,,: " (Spoken) of   t "o   har isees Aea~  va.  Thomon Wakld
time, then, lke Gr. &E'xr, Lat. dii, illico, Ps. 14: 5; 132: 17.' Angnus. TsvEg is rendered "1some" also by Sawyer and Murdock.
Judg 5  11"  ienc  th  folowng ateratie rndeingis ug-It. accords better with our usus loquendi than "1certain."  Oupat.
gested, "Then there will be," etc.  The adverb is rendered, aazot. is incorrectly translated in the E. V. (after Tyndale) as if
" then " by Norton, Camp., Gray (note on Angns, in loco). The'i  eeagntv, o  h   hrsc.
Vuig. Mon., Bea, ad Schtt hve " bi"wich signifies either   u" "and said.;" 2'yoivrec. Tyndale, Thomn., Murdock, Wakef.,
"there," or "1then."                                         CapYik




TilE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. XIII.                                                      1:5T
KING  JAMES'I VERSION.'                          GREEK  TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
part hence; for ilerod  will kill 7EMEVO,  07TL'Hp A3r- OE Et  0-E  for ierod wwisheth xto put thee
thee.                                    ~.oKa.  3 2 _~a~ \'   )  ^                                       32
the~e.                         LTOKTEvaCL.  32 I~ct Ee         P'ev avrots, to death.  And lie said to them, 32
32 And he said unto them, Go  HopeVe'VTeS' eia*e T.  aAcoWeKt Go, tell that fox, Bellold, I cast
ye and  tell that fox, Behold, I, r'        / 
*.ravr1   fc8OV,  eK3aAAco 8a   toma  out demons, and perform  cures
cast out devils, and I do cures to-,,     
ta-Ets' E   co/qlEpor, Kat. to-ay and to-morrow, and the
day and to-morrow, and the third               taoE    E7TEAO          fEpO    K    to-day, and to-morrow, and the
day I shall be perfected.               cav ptov, KatL Ti) TpT'  reAeLov/tat. third  day  YI finish  my  work.
33 Nevertheless. I must walk                A\          LE 3307)/1EpOV  Kat av- Nevertheless, I must walk to- 33
to-day  and  to-morrow, and  the  ptov KaL  eXOb.dvp 7ropeveO-Oat' day, and  to-morrow, and  the
day following: for it cannot be | or                &a' EVx3  e t =po0,r,7TV a7o-  day following; for it can not
that a prophet perish out of Jeru-,,     -                    4     
that a prophet perish out of Jer- AE'O-Oat:co'Iepovo-aA7tf.  34'e- be that a prophet'should perish
salem.
34  0   Jerusalem,   erusalem, povaA,'Ipovo-cAryt,  7 a7ro- out of Jerusalem.   O  Jerusa- 34
34     O Jerusalem,  Jerusalem, P1~aX7,   
which  killest the  proph!ets, and  KTProvo-(a   rovu' 7rpo/r/77ras,  Kca  lem, Jerusalem, that killest the
stonest themni that are sent unto  AtOo3oAoo'a   T'ot S   dWreoTraAy/E   prophets, anild stonest those who
thee;  how  often  would  I have  rovg 7rpo9  avrrvh, 7ro-caKtS'  yoe- are  sent to  thee; how  often
gathered  thy  children  together, Arl-a  E7wtrvva'cat ra reKla o'ovy would I have gathered thy chilas a hen  doth  gather her brood,,                            s   e 
under her wings, and  ye would  o    poro   op                     r eavrg    o- dretoeteras hegatereth
not!
not!                                      JWW?z'W   T     7sr7Tepvy7rg, iai ouK  her brood under her wings, and
35 Behold, your house  is left'OeAM)o'aTe;    35  t8OV,  a'LEratI ye would  not!  Behold, your 35
Rob. (Lex.,  ezoieuat)  "The place whence being not expressed mos, ut eum minis terrerent, eique per speciem amiciti consilium
but implied, to go out, i. e., to go away, to depart."          abeundi in Judoeam darent," etc. The verb, used in this instance,
is an appropriate term  to express the thought of death inflicted
w " wisheth;" O'9e.  Robinson (Lex.): "To will, i. q., to- 
under legal forms.  The eagerness of the multitude to make
wish, desire, to choose."  So Penn, Kendrick, MA., Sawyer. The          0            T
Christ a king b!y force (John 6: 15) rendered him an object of
E. V., copying Tyndale, hlas " will," which, in this case, appears 
to be merely a sign of the future tense. It is obvious from the jealous hatred to Herod, who looked only at "the things which
ZD                                ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~are seen."
text that these Pharisees did not expect that Christ would  re seen."
regard their message as a mere prediction as to the danger in    Y "I finish my work;" re2eeozace.  S9me interpreters have
question.  On the contrary, they wished to alarm him with the maintained that this verb is really a future; it being, as they
intelligence that Hetod was determined to put him  to death. assert, an Attic contract from'e).etcoaoat;, that being put for
Several late Eng. translators have used the term  "intends" as Te2etEzco0aoza&.  Bloomf. remarks on this supposition: "Bornethe equivalent of Mu2[. This gives the thought, though the ex- mann with reason objects that the penult of this verb is long;
actness of the rendering may be questioned.  It may be remarked and notices similar errors in the forms of other'erbs in the
here, that though there are cases where,i9,co serves merely as a 6lassics. Here certainly the present seems required by the corsign of the future, like the Eng. shall, or will, thus giving the respondent verbs foregoifng, zfiaCdAho, and i~tcre2c."  Robinson
infinitive a future sense; this occurs, only where inanimate things (Lex.) regards the verb (h. 1.) as present middle with teyov
are spoken of. See Acts 2: 12;, 17: 20. Rob. (Lex., &)?co).  implied, and renders it, " I finish the work."  The above render" to put thee to death;"  e croxrCervcu,.  See ch. 9:22, ing, "I finish my work," is employed from a comparison with
note.  Kuincel (h. 1.): "Eodem die Pharismi nonnulli ad Jesumn          John 4: 34, cal ~egetca co aOVoa TO feyov,   and that I may
acedebat, eumque monebant, ut ex illa                          finish his work."  John 5: 36. John 17: 4. E   as A'gae  E'rr,
Ilerodes vitm  ipsins insidias strueret.  Scilicet cum  numerus T   I7ST   yvh.~iu                oc.  eeh   rearE.
secttorm Jsu qotiie  reseret omisqe ppulu aboreeju   I~have glorified these on the earth: I have finished the work
penderet; timebat Hferodes Antipas, ne populus ob interemptum  wihto   aecm   od.    h  agaeo   hiti  hs
Johannem, ipsi iratus, et ad defectionem pronus, res novas moli- pasgs cnanin  thsvradrfrigseilyt  h
retur, atqne seditionem moveret. Optabat igitur, ut Jesus quamn "ok," seems decisive as to the sentence in question.
longissime re-moveretur, nieque tamen ei violentas manus injicire   " 1should perish;"  &ro)gOlat.  Norton, Murdock.  This
audebat, metuens populum.  Experiri ergro volebat, an Jesumn, renderingw accords -with the present usage of our language. Beza,
metu incusso, e Galilwa atqne Pera-a, his enim regionibus Hero- Eras., "1pereat."  A  more literal rendering would be, "1for it is




158                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XIV.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
unto you desolate.  And verily, I vu V o o6 OLKOS  vLoPv ep-T o0' a/gqv house is left to you -desolate.
say unto you, Ye shall not see me, 8E Akyco V/lxv, Ort OV               //e [L317T   bAnd I say to you, Ye will not
until t/e time come'when ye shallE av  g, o re etT e EvAoy- see me, till the time  ccometh
until the time come when ye shall gcS'h en,                                                                    s
~,Blessed is he that,                                  ) E et     wllen ye sllall say, Blessed dbe
say, Blessed is he that cometh in efvos O            ePXo/e, or  6p  oro/-art lhe  that cometh in the name of
the name of the Lord.                   Kvpiov.                                     the Lord.
CHAP. XIV.                                CHAP. XIV.                                CHAP. XIV.
AND it came to pass, as he went          KrAI  E)E'Ve'ro e     v  r7) E'AOcEi       AND  it came to pass, as he  1
into the house of one of the chief avroN  EIS' OLKO,   TWOS' a e apXop- went into the house aof one of
Pharisees  to  eat bread  on  the rTov  TO   aptcalcov T o'a/3arco  the rulers, bwho were Pharisees,
sabbath-day, that they  watched Fayet, a'pTo,, KaLL  aVoL qo-av to eat bread on Ca sabbath, that
him.                                    7rapaTa7po vLEvot  aVTro,.    2  a    dthey were watching hin. And  2
"a desolate;" z'&nyos, is canceled by Griesbach, Lachmann, also Eph. 1: 3. This supplement should be used in Matt. 21: 9,
Tischendorf; Knapp, Theile, Kuinoel, Scholz.  This last Editor and John 12: 13. " Be " is employed by Norton, Camp.
says: " Suspectum  rinuposq. Deest in cdd. A.B.K.L.S.N. minuscc.                                                    endrick,
a ~1 of one of the rulers;" zTvos zov. 0,oZvcov.  Kendrick,
permultis. verss., Memph. Sahidic, Arm., Sax., Vug. ins. 6 libris Camp., Sawyer,-Thomson (" of one of the chiefs").  Compare
lat. Addebatur facile ad conformandum Lucam Mattheo 23: 38, Acts 4: 8,.Ale:ovreG Trov Aaov Y ea  roefEi3TEsoo0   Tzov'Iooa,
quanquam etiam fieri potuit, ut propter similitudinem syllabarum  " Rulers of the people and elders of Israel."  Luke 23: 13, 35.
prmcedd. vucgEv mature textu excideret."  In the Amiatine MS. Acts 4: 5. Rob. (Lex.,'eQxcov):-" In a Jewish usage, e. g., c
of the Vulg., " deserta" is not found. On the other hand, the ruler of a synagogue.  Luke 8: 41. Matt. 9: 18, 23.  So of
various printed Editions of the Vulg. read "relinquetur vobis persons of weight among the Pharisees, and other sects who were
domus vestra deserta."  So the Syriac translation was made members of the sanhedrim.  Luke 14:1."  Kuinoel (h. l.): "Postfrom  a Greekc MS. which had Bf07iyog, as it reads            members of the sanhedrim. Luke 14: 1"  Kuicel (h. I.): "PostfroN a Gisreek MS. which had    by. as it  reads..A quam se die sabbati contulerat ad assessorem quendam synedri e
-i-                  -         -     f e\&n    "'. It is retained by Tittmann. As the sen- secta Pharisseorum, ut ccena interesset."
tence is obviously imperfect without f,7nUoc, I retain it, in ren-                                          Thm. Bloomf.
E,0,7g,        j "1 who were Pharisees; " Tcv 45 aoaa'eov. Thom. Bloomf.
dering, and place this note in the margin: "'E,?uooS (" desolate")                                  I                    i.0~~~~~~.                      Ad. has this note: "By ZL.OS Tea',Oor;CtOVa T, V dx,a1roxocav   is
is wanting   in several early MSS. and Versions."
meant (as Grotius, Hammond, Whitby, Pearce, and Campbell
b "And;" &u/v (".verily ") of the Text. Recept. is rejected by have shown)'one of the rulers [of a synagogue] who was a
Griesb., Lachm., Tischend., Knapp, Theile, Kuincel, Scholz, Titt- Pharisee;' orv baezaazo/i being for iz zcS' SaZozaaoiwv, or in
mann, and Schott, who has this note: "Aiyco &s cum Griesb. apposition.  Comp. John 3: 1. For that such rulers were not
aliisque auctoritate plerorumque cdd. (11 unc. verss., Pesch. all Pharisees, appears from John 7: 48."  In conformity with
Philox., Pers., Memph., Sahid., Arm., Slav., Vulg., edidimus 2-  this view, Norton has, " of a ruler who was a Pharisee;" Wakef.,
yco sine de in paucis cdd. et verss.) pro vulg. o}?~  SE /?yco. "of one of the rulers, a Pharisee;" Camp., " of one of the rulers
Additamentum  &a?)v librariis familiare."  Beyond a doubt, r}v w     ho was a Pharisee."  G. Campbell remarks that " egovats
is spurious,                                                  properly denotes persons in authority, rulers, magistrates; and
that any other kind of eminence, or superiority would have been
~ " cometh;" ev  I  for peBt, that is the subj. aorist instead distinguished by the term  Hrer~ot, as in Luke 19: 47. Mark
of the indicat. future. See Rob. (Lex., oe). In cases of this 6: 21. Acts 13: 50; 17: 4; 25: 2; 28: 17."  Kuincel (in
kind, when we express the thought in our language, we can say loco): "A,oxwv indicat, vel archisynagogam, archisynagogi enhn
"cometh," or " shall come; " though the first expression is usually dicebantur etiam a'ex0ovTas, Matt. 9: 18. Coll. Marc. 5: 22, vel
preferred for the sake of conciseness.                        assessorem synedri oppidam: cum praeterea additum legatur ro7v
d " be." This supplement is used rather than is on the fol- qiae' patet eum e secta Pharis. fuisse."
lowing grounds: In Ps. 118: 26 (Sept., 117: 26), from whence   c "a sabbath;" aaffldorp.  In conformity with the text,
the sentence is quoted, the Sept. has the same words,.EVoy7/uE- " the" (of the E. V.) is dropped. So Tyndale, Wakef., Scarlett,
VoS & IOy /tuEVOS,, VOartZ Kveiov, E. V., "Blessed be he that Camp., Dick., Thelwall.  So " day," which occurs in the E. V.,
cometh in the name of the Lord."  In Mark 11:10, EV2O77y),E,u' and is a supplement (though not italicized) is omitted as super~,exoyi o  flaaecIia tv O'6YUareZ KvIoiov, E. V.,'Blessed be the fluous. See ch. 6: 2, note.
kingdom that cometh in the name of the Lord."  Luke 19: 38,   d " they were watching;!'  aa, 7raqa?72oVe2,ot.  Thomson,
Evgoy~7?evos  b iE',Fdaeroc flaatges  iV V,6FaZa  Kvetov, E. V., Norton, Wesley, Scarlett, Angus, Thelwall.  The tense here
"Blessed be the king that cometh in the name of the Lord."  So indicates continued action.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.- CHAP. XIV.                                                   159
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
2 And behold, there was a cer- iaov, avOvp7o7 S TLt  nv    pco7PrLwKrOS behold, there was a certain man
tain man  before him  which had EfTpOoev atro'                   3 Ka3  c IOKpL- before him  who had the dropthe dropsy.                                   o  I,7 rov s    rE  wrps   ro N  v   sy. And Jesus, answering, spoke  3
3 And Jesus answering, spake  to the lawyers and Pbarisees,
unto  the lawyers and Pharisees, V,,KS Ka                        to               saying, Is it lawful a  to cure on
saying, Is it lawful to heal on the  EL                           L
s    th-daying, Is it lawful to heal on the  E              a/          epa        the  sabbath?  9But hthey were  4
sabbath-day?;   Osilent.  And'taking  hold  of
4 And they held  their peace. E7rtrAa,30evor   atolaro  arVTOV   KaL him,   hehealed hllim, and let him
And he took him, and healed him, aere'A voe.   5 Ka/  awroKptOeLS  rpos  go.  And  he answered  them   5
and let him go:,                                Y, *,,..,
and letr' EtyE,   Ttiov oS V/IoY OS' O R   saying, kIf an ox, or an ass of
5 And answered them, saying,shall fall into
Whichl of you shall have an ass  30vS  ES' OpE'ap  E/7TEO-EtTat  Kai an   one of you ]shall fall into
Which of you shall have an ass, \
or an ox fallen into a pit, and will ovK  eVeoorC  acaxo-WcawE        avror Ey a pit, will he not mthen  "immenot straighltway  pull him  out on  T   37Lep{ To5 o-a13/3aT6rov;  6 Ka- diately pull it out on the sabthe sabbath-day?                       OK'o'xvoap ivrawoKptO1ra             - bathl-dav? And thev could not 6
6 And  they could not answer  -j 7ro  Srva                  -oreply against him  Pas to qthis.
him  aogain to these things.L * 7   And  lie  spoke  a parable  to  7
7 And he put forth a parable                 A                                  those rwho had  been invited,
to those which were bidden, when  Yewovr ~rapa/3oAvt,, eWrexcov  7rs   when he marked how'they
he marked how they chose out the  EtYO WrporToKAtcLas;eeAeyO ~'~,          T    were  choosing  out  tthe  first
chief rooms; saying unto them,    AEyov  7rpos aUvrov's,      Ora  KA77- places; saying to them, When  8
" "to cure; " 9eeaqrreEVv. M., Norton, Camp., Sawyer. This   m "then;" xal. See ch. 10: 29, note.
rendering preserves the verbal distinction of &eeaare; etv, and  - immediately;            See h.: 39, note.
"n - immediately;" e&wg. See e h. 5  39, note.
aczcr, in the next member of this verse.
" saibbath."  See v. 1, note.                              o " reply against;"'v arlroy ae&vae.  So Rom. 9: 20;,  a,.':rtoxotvrt;erVog   Y O&ec  (E. V.), "that repliest against God."
"But;" 8.  Thom., Scarlett, Thelwall, M., Angus, Wesley,   Rob. (Lex., in verbo). The verb occurs only here, and the pasPenn.                                                        sage cited from Romans. " Reply," or "answer again," fails to
h ", they were silent;"'a2ZeCaaav.  Kend., Norton, Wakef., bring out the force of the preposition advi.
Penn, Scarlett, Sawyer, Dick.  The phrase " to hold one's peace  P "as to;" 7c.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo)
is obsolete.
reference to, in respect to, as to, implying the direction, or remote
I"taking hold of;" 8EluJrf#eV,os.  Kend., M., Dick., Thel- object of an action."  After verbs of replying, Matt. 27: 14.
wall. The verb " took hold of" is employed by Campbell and Rom. 8: 31.
Penn. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "To take hold upon."  The ex-,,. -,.,t    \j.5Et~o~s.en..,........................ q  " this;"'aV.ra.  See  ch.  5: 27, note.
pression is elliptical; vT7 yneoeb being understood. The ellipsis
is supplied Mark 8: 23,  e)LJ afispejvog,   zerCbeg roV  Tvroii.   r " who had been invited;"'ro0s.xeYx.1uivovs.  Penn, Norton.
So Acts 23:19. Compare Matt. 9: 25. Mark 1  ~31. Luke Beza, " quo vocati fuerunt."  Our usus loquendi demands the plu8: 54.                                                       perfect tense here.  See Trollope, { 50, 6, p. 133.  "Invited"
" him."  This supplement is necessary to complete the sen- corresponds with our present usage. Rob. (Lex., xcA2e'co): "Spetence.                                                       cially, to call, i. q., to invite."  See ch. 7: 39, note.
k" If an ox, or an ass of any one of you;" Tivos uc-v' voS      "they were choosing out.;" Iee'yovro.,Wakef. Trench,
fovfioS. Kuincel: " Si cujusquam vestrum asinus vel bos," etc. p. 126: "Read' how they were choosing out' (8ie)Ayovro) —;
This rendering is more strict than that of the E. V. (copied from  the sacred historian placing the Lord's utterance of the parable
Tyndale). It is deemed sufficiently perspicuous in presenting the in the midst of the events which he is describing."
thought of the text. As o',os. and flois; are anarthrous, " the " is   t  the first places;"  eroxctuiag. Rob. (Lex., in verbo)
dropped; so Wakef. As an alternative rendering, so Who of you,
dropped; so Wake. As an alternative rendering, "Who  of you,  The first reclining-place at table, the chief place at meals, the
if an ox, or an ass shall fall into a pit, will not immediately," etc. middle place on each couch of the triclinium."  De Wette, "die
De WVette, " Wer von eucl, dessen Esel oder Ochs in die Grube
ersten Plitze;"  (. and S. Fr., "les premieres places;" Iber.,
fiele, wiirde ihn nicht alsbald herausziehen —?"
fiele~, w.mdih ihtabahraszihe-?                 "los primeros puestos."  This word should be distinguished from
l "shall fall;" ly:reaet~az.  Penn, Sharpe, Sawyer. Alter- =etoezoxaie3ia, which properly signifies "first seat." SeeRevis
native, " should fall."  So Norton.                          of Marlk 12: 39, where both terms occur.




160                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
8 When thou art bidden of any O~s,  yr,  7'tvos' EtS, ytw/ovs, i   thou art invited uby any one to
man to a wedding, sit not down  KaTacU Ls0 CS' rEzV 7rpcoro0KA —'a mnarriage-feast, wdo not rein the highest room, lest a more al.                                          s vTtM5TEpO    C       dcline at table in xtlhe first place,
honourable man than thou be bid-            /         e,, T   - -\,to        lest a more honorable man than
KEKA77EOS' V    avTov,   Kat e -
den of him;,,                                                                thou  Ymay have been invited
9 And he that bade thee and O9ov  o o-             Kal  avTO    KaXeoaS zby him; and he who -invited  9
him  come and say to thee, Give Epet Crot, JOS' TVT'and
Tower' Kat thee and him t'should come, and
this man place; and thou begin TOTE  a'p                 T /er    atoxvP77s  Tova say to thee, cGive place to this
with  shame to  take  the lowest   rxaro                 KaTEXE.          A    man; and dthen ethou wilt be- Eo-Xa~~ ~ ~~oV TOkrt' Kan;Xt  a  n    d      dhn'huwl  e
room.                                 oav  KAfrl,        7ropevOeets'  oa7re-gin with shame to take the low10 But when thou art bidden,e,     est fplace. But when gthou art 10
go and  sit down  in  the lowest            CISo TOV E-XaToP To7rov- Ia   invited,goandhliedownattable
r~~~~~~~~ ~,oves om                        eo;aO    royroy when  nited tgo  bane  Ta    ieO  do~q0S   wn at table
room; that when he  that bade oraZI ~A 0r  KceKA 7KO~g o-e, etyr  in the lowest'place, that when
thee  cometh, he. may  say  unto 0o,   I  Ae, 7rpooEad3V7Ot     LoT7e- he jwho hlath invited thee cointhee, Friend, go up higher: then, /  eth, he may say to thee, Friend,
shalt thou  have worship in the Per' TOTE euOat o-ot ~o5d ey e- go up higlher; then ktlhou wilt
presence of them  that sit at meat 7rtov  TCov  o-vvavaKetIeLVov  r0-0t. have'honor in the presence of
with thee.                                Tt wIs 1  e3lv,  aV v TaIret- those wmrho recline at table with
11 For whosoever exalteth him-\ t                                             thee.  For -every one who ex- 11
self shall be abased, and he that VoOrO eraL   Kat o ra7reL v ear-altethhimself. owill behumbled,
hlumbleth himself shall be exalted. Too  v4COOo'Oerat.                          and he who ihumbleth himself,
"by;" vro. See ch. 10: 22, note.                        "thou shouldst begin."  Kuincel, and some others, regard ae.r, as
"a marriage-feast;" yadjeovo. Scarlett, Wesley, Wakefield, pleonastic.
Kend., M. See ch. 12  36, note. The plural (y?5/ovg) seems to    f "place;" nrbrov. So (E. V.) in the preceding member of
be used from the fact that the entertainment continued for several the sentence.  Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Wesley, Norton, Wakef.,
days.                                                       Camp., Sawyer, Angus, Kend., M.
1t" do not recline at table;" rn) azax)ae,9'ys. This verb has   g "thou art invited;" x02a7is. See v. 7, note.
the same signification with avax2ivco, when the reference is to    h " lie down at table;" avdrreaov. Sharpe. See ch. 11  37,
the posture at meals. See Rob. (Lex.). Luke 7: 36, note.    note.
- "the first place;" Iv s recOTToY.2Laa/. See v. 7, note.i "place; " T6roov. See v. 9, note f.
Y "may have been invited;". ieziptvo5. A literal render-   I "who hath invited;" 6 xeip7X.S. As the literal rendering
ing accords with our usus loquendi. The thought- may be pre- involves no violation of our idiom, it is preferred for the sake of
sented by this alternative phrase, "should have been invited." exactness. Thelwall renders this verb by the perfect.
See v. 7, note.
See v. 7~~~~~,                           lnote.~k "thou wilt have;"'rac aoU0. Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Scar"by him;" Ve' axVToV. So in first member of the sentence. lett, Wakef., Kend., MI.
See note u.                                                   I " honor; " 36&a. Penn; Thom., Wesley, Scarlett, Kendrick,
~ "invited."  See v. 7, note.                             Camp., Sawyer, Angus, M.
b "should come;" i23tbv. Sharpe. Present usage demands   m "who recline at table with;" zrv avvavaeetE'vwv.  See
this rendering.                                             ch. 7: 49, note.
"Give place to this man;" J6e Trovre zro'rov. Thomson,   n "every one;" nax. So (E. V.) ch. il:10; 18: 14. Sharpe,
Norton, M., Sharpe. S. Fr., "cede a celui-ci la place."  "i Man," Pemnn, Wesley, Wakef., Dick., Sawyer, Kend., Gray (in Angus),
not represented by an equivalent in the text, is italicized.  M. Murdock (Syr.,  ). Heb. N. Test., -b. Vulg., Erasmus,
d " then;" rzdre.:  Thom., Scarlett, Wesley, Camp., Sawyer, "omnis."
Thelwall, M.                                                  o ",will be humbled;" g,reestVw9aeTat.  Sharpe, Scarlett,
e "thou wilt begin;-"'gn..  The verb has this form both in Norton, Kendrick, M. The verb is rendered by "humble," by
the 1st fut. ind. mid., and the 1st aorist subj. middle. Critics are Wesley, Thomson, Campbell, Thelwall, Sawyer, Angus, Rheims.
divided as to its classification, in this instance. Scarlett, Wesley, So in next member of the sentence, o Taretvwv (E. V.), "that
Wakef., Norton, and Gray (note on Angus) render it as a 1st fut. humbleth; " and Matt. 18: 4. Philip. 2: 8. Jas. 4: 10. 1 Pet.
middle. The above rendering is made on this ground. As an 5: 6. Vulgate, Montanus, " humiliabitur;" Iber., "sera humil
alternative (on the supposition that the verb is 1st aorist subj:), lado."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. -CHAP. XIV.                                              161
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
12 Then said he also to him           12,Zheye 8i Ka' T  KceKAEKKo7t  Pwill be exalted. qAnd rhe said 12
that bade him, When thou makest arTv,'nOrav  7roLts  aCpLTror'    also to him'who had invited
a dinner or a supper, call not thy   EL7 rvov,  BFUL1   oJYeL TOs' fItAovs him, When thou makest ta dinfriends, nor thy brethren, neitherro,                        E78A o OSeAO ov O    ner, or a supper, call not thy
thy kinsmen, nor thy rich neigh- /rL7E   roas' Vrrv77EevL        (OV      a \7;   friends, unor thy brethren, nor
bours; lest they  also  bid thee,re                                                         trineg
again, and a recompense be made                                               thykindred, nor t hy rich neighthee.                                aUTol  (re aVrtKaAeOcoOrt,  Kal  7E- hors, lest they also wshould in
3  vte thee again, and a recom13 But when  thou  makest a rra  o-ot avrarooa.                     a      pense   e made thee. But en 13
KaE,,,pense be made thee. But when 13
feast, call the poor, the maimed, oTral 7rotop  eoX3V K0 Aet'rroXovgs  thou makest a feast, xinvite the
the lame, the blind;                 ava7rwpov~,  XoAovs,   Tv/Aov s'  poor, the maimed, the lame, the
14 And  thou shalt be blessed:                  ~ 14o   tLaKapLoS  Ea  OTL  O;UK blind; and thou wilt be yhappy; 14
for they cannot recompense thee: d EXov~otv avra7ro8ouva  cot  avra- zbecause they can not recomfor thou shalt be recompensed at          O                
the rsurection  of the just.  7ro&otcrera  yap  rot EV 7  C apa- pense thee; for thou -wilt be
the resurrection of the just.!
15 And when one of them that   ravet razC  &KatloW.                        recompensed  at the resurrecsat at meat with him  heard these    15'AKov'cas- &  s A                     tion  bof the righteous.  And 15
thlings, he said unto him, Blessed araKeteroCV  ravra  eLWrer caUrT   cone of those dwho reclined at
is he that shall eat bread in the MaKapos  o,           fatyer  a  pror E,  table with him, ehearing  tthis,
kingdom  of God.                                 a        0e.       16  0    said to him, *Happy is he who
16    6ao taid  a roO O  oim     0 a E
16 Then said he unto him, A,                               shall eat bread in the kingdom
certain man made a great supper, eLrEr  avrTc    A~VrpcoTroh   7tS e77t- of God.  hAnd'he said to him, 16
and bade many:?7are   eLWtrVrOV   /LEya%  Kat eKacAere A  certain man made a great
17 And  sent his  servant at 7roAAovs' 1 7 Kat a7FreO-TLAE  7TO   supper, and invited many. And 17
supper-time, to say to them  that  ovXAov  aVTroV rT) wp  ro   deTr, vov he sent his servant at supperP "will be exalted;" V',i9'oaezcat.  Sharpe, Penn, Scarlett, distinguish the word from " for," the equivalent of yae, in the
Norton, Wakef., Dick., Kend., M.                         next member of the sentence.
q "And; " Se. Kend., Slhrpe, Penn, Norton, Sawyer.       a "wilt be recompensedi;" varoSoo&taszct. Scarlett, Waker" he said also;"'2ye-MaL.  Kend., Sharpe, Penn, Norton, field, Kend.
Wakef., Sawyer. This arrangement is the simplest, and from the   b " of the righteous;" Bt~,,zeaiowv. Thom., Norton, Dick.,
position of " also," no room is left for any ambiguity. The pro- G. and A. Camp., Kend., MI. The generic sense of 3lxatos is the
noun is placed before the verb by Thom., Scarlett, Dick., Camp., appropriate one here. Compare John 5: 29. See Luke 1: 17,
Thelwall, and M.                                          and 2: 25, notes.
"who had invited him;" zr xexy.pX0crc. Kend., M., Sawyer  "when" of the E. V. is omitted by Thom., Wesley, Penn,
(" that had invited "). See v. 7, note.                  Scarlett, Norton, Dick., Camp., Sawyer, Kend., M., Thelwall.
t' "a dinner, or a supper; " a'etazov,d 3ennvov. See ch. 11: 37,   d - who reclined at table with;" rzv ov avavaXectovwv. See
note.                                                     ch. 7: 49.
~ " nor;"?73s6. See ch. 8: 17, note.                    e "hearing;" _4xovtaas. Penn, Thom., Wesley, Norton, Dick.,
k "kindred; " CavyyEvert. M. See ch. 1: 58, note. Liddell Camp., Kend., Sawyer, M., Thelwall.
(Lex.). " Kindred," in the sense of relations, often occurs in the   f " this;" rtavaa. Thom., Kend., Camp., Norton, —Tyndale,
E. v.                                                    "that."  Tanca is rendered in the singular (E. V.) Mark 16:12.
w" should invite-again;" avrzxa2Eawoaz.  Rob. (Lex., in Luke 12: 4. John 5: 1; 19:38. Acts 13: 20; 15:16. Rev.
verbo).  Wesley, Penn, M.  See v. 7, note. " Should invite 7: 9. See Luke 5: 27, note.
again " accords with present usage.                         g "Happy;;" May.Xeog. See v. 14, and ch. 1: 45, notes.
"x  invite;" xda)ec. See v. 7, note.                     h "And; " As. Penn, Norton, Rend. Iber., "I."
y "happy;"  tacx&etor. Thom., Scarlett, WVakef., Campbell,   i " he said;" eteev. Thomson, Penn, Scarlett, M., Rend.,Kend., Mi. See ch. 1: 45, note.                          Norton, Wakef., and Camp., "Jesus said." The inversion of the
" " because;" oze. Scarlett, Wesley. Robinson (Lex., oiz): E. V, was copied from TyndaIe. See v. 12, note.
" Conj. causal, for that, because." This rendering is necessary to   3 "invited;" fxeae.  See v. 7, note.




162                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
were bidden, Come, for all things eITrEtV  TO[  KEKA77]/e'Ovlo,' EpXE- time to say to those kwlho liad
are now ready.                          OE0,  o ort  r7  ErotOa E(TCt 7rarTa. been  invited, Come, for  all
18 And they all with one con- 18   a'pa   t                                        s are  now  rea
sen  bpean to amako excuse.  T7rapaL- tliings   are now  ready.  And   ts
sent began to make excuse.  The T eo-Oat 7r'TE.     7rp WTOS' EEv they all with one consent begfan
first said unto him, I have bought a31
0                                              ]a piece  of ground,-to excuse themselves.  The first
a piece of ground, and I must,,
needs go and see it: I pray thee                           V                    field, aEd t I   have bout  and
have me excused.                      rO' EprT&) e,  EXe Me 7pT- field, and "I must ~go out and
19         0' ELWE,1     r     see it;  I pray  thee have me
19 And  another said, I have /MoJr.             KLa0   erEpr  t       _v ey7.
^ow,a a WVTE           /   ~excused.  And anotlier said, I 19
bought five yoke of oxen, and I po )v ryyopao-        a 7rEare, KaL 7ropevogo to prove them: I pra~y thee /~at &oKMaeL ar T                                have bought five yoke of oxen,
V    /    20                              \ o-    and PI am going to prove them;
have me excused.                      eXE Ue 7ap7rT7        o.    20 Ka  ETE-                       tv    e 
20 And  another said, I have po' E,   v Ka    7, Kal       And ano ther said, I h                    ave   mar-me excused20
married a wife: and therefore I                      e TOVTO OV    ralat  eAEtr.  21 K  Atied  a  wife, and, theretore, I
cannot come.,,
21 So that   servantWcame,          nd 7rapayeVoMEogrSo 0           EKEtoOS' can not come. qAlnd that ser- 21
shewedhislordthesethings. Then  a7rrlyyetAE rc EC KVp[  avrov raVrTa. vant came, and rtold his lord
shewed his lord these thinbs. Then,,
the  master of the  house bin TTE  opyto-OIs - O6       0O OlK03EW70T7S' these things.  Then the master
the master  of the house being Tr
angry, said to his servant, Go out eWre Tp  3ovAl  avrov,'EteA6e  of the house, being angry, said
quickly into the streets and lanes TaXcEs ELS' Ta'  7rAaret'as Kat pv/as to his servant, Go out quickly
iof tihe city, and  bring in hither T5' W6oAEcOS'  Kcat'rovs 7rtc             into  the streets and lanes'of
of tlte city, and  bring in                                        hither                                      tr
the poor, and the maimed, and the K     aa p                Kae city, and brin  i iter t
halt, and the blind.                      A                            22   at poor, and  imaimed, and lame,
22 And the servant said, Lord,,,                     ad  blnd.  And  the serat 2
it is done as thou hast command-              o                  K e,    yo     said, Lord, it is done as thou
ed, and yet there is room.            ~0 E' e7reTaas', Kat e't To'7rWOS' E'tT. tdidst command, and yet there
23 And the Lord said unto the 23Kat ELE   0 KVptOS'  pOS' TOP igroom.  And the lord said to 23
servant, Go  out into  the high- 8ovAov, "EfeAOe  etS' TaS' 6ov   the servait, Go out into the
k," who had been invited;" zotr xez2Ruvotr. See v. 7, note. come out of any place."  Often rendered by " come out," and "go
i "to excuse themselves;" zaearezorat.  Sharpe, Penn, out," in the E. V. Vulg., Mont., Beza, Eras., G6schen, "exile;"
Wakef., Dick., Sawyer, Kend., Bloomf., M. De Wette, " sich zu Belg., "dat ick uitgaa;" De Wette, "hinauszugehen;" S. Fr.,
entschuldigen;" S. Fr., " a s'excuser."  This is the appropriate "de m'en aller;" Iber., "de salir;" Diodati and Ital., " andar
sense of the verb in the middle voice. Rob. (Lex.): "Mid.-spec. fuori;" Dan., " at gaae ud."
to excuse oneself-absol., Luke 14: 18."  Bretsch. (in verbo)    P "I am going;" noee'ouaC. See ch. 12: 30, note. Sharpe,
"De excusante sese, quod invitatus ad ccenam non venerit, rzaan:r. Penn, Scarlett, Norton, Wakef., Dick., Camp., M.
legitur etiam  Joseph., Antiq. 7, 8, 2,  aorat z Ioopt&,ov (scil.   q "And;" zal.  Penn, Norton, Dickinson, Thelwall. Belg.,
lavtSov) S tos iv,tc, fcao~s av'rr ye'vozo, zovis a2T)oVirS &zo- " ende;" De Wette, " und;" Iber., "i;" Dan., " og."
azr2cabfe, nrzqxaleuas.e" Beza, Castal., Gdsclhen, " se excusare."  r 1" told;"  x7ryyea2e. See ch. 7:18, note. So (E. T.) Matt.
m ", a field;"'Ayoov.  Sharpe, Thom., Wesley, Scarlett, Nor- 14: 12; 28: 9. Alark 16: 10. Luke 24: 20; 18: 9. Acts
ton, Dick., Camp., Kend., Thelwall, M. This word occurs thirty- 5: 22, etc. Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Wakef., M.
six times in the N. T. In twenty-two of these, it is rendered
~ "maimed; " av,orjovs. The three terms, a        ovs.
" field i' in;the E. V.; in three," "lands;" in six, " country;" in.cows, and a rV2o'bs have no article. Our idiom, in cases where the
one instance by "farm," and in the passage before us, only, by conjunction closely unites nouns, is similar to that of the Greek.
"piece of ground."  The earlier translators, Tyndale, Coverdale, TWhen the leading word has the article, it is not expressed before
Cranmer, Geneva have used', farm." Syr., ]~., (" field").   De those which follow.  Gray (in Angus) cancels the three latter
Wette, " einen Acker;" S. Fr., "un champ;" Dan., "en Ager." articles of the E. V.
n" I must;" 8a0 avadyxrv. Thom., Sharpe, Norton, Wakef,   t,  didst command;"  qlrazas.  The aorist should have its
Camp., Kend., M.                                           usual force here, both for accuracy, and ease of enunciation in the
" "go out;"   eR.ez,,.  Rob. (Lex.,;in;verbo): -" To go, or English equivalent. So Wakef., Kend, M., Belg., De Wette.




v,                s   s       27' ca  not D   my ao-oppaed ucn- 
pTe.                             G        aTaL ACov             TOaOLUE-H eA.aI. K16
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                          GRhoeve   doth  not  beaXr                                     his
bways and hedgeis cros s, and come                                                                      after me Ka  pa oS,  Kl  avahihwas and hedes,
to comlie in, that my house may be 1EtOEAOV, tva, yettop  0  01K' strain them  to come in, that my
cafnotbe my disciple.                    tov. vaat Eyco yap   / a/r,.  can no  t bhous e my be fdi sciple.    For I say 28
24 For which ofunto  you intendint 28'   7         p  V8 V       Ov    p- T    wh to   of that none ofbishing to  build amen
none of those men  winch  were KEKA77/LE6pC0W   YEVOE~at  [Wtv  TOv),who  have been invited, shall1
t b uild  a towerden, shall tasteth of my supper.  a/ov.oo/ a                       tastowe r, doth  not firs         great 25don,
25 An-d there went great muli-,   25 VVYEW0PEVOVTO 6N aup 0X    rwd    wr  gigwihhm
tudei s t,   and counteth t he osturned, Aot c oAAo     Kal   -pa'e     oS' ar7, and  COe turned, and said to them,
er he  have snient to     fini       sh ita? e;                        "        a''                    f
andsadentothmWPSet26E''TL    EXELIf -anoy one Ycometh to me and 26
26 If any man come. WiclifNorto me,  Angud Pos, Thelw, M. " Kadhu  autem e/OEt ToGpsen, "at  que   adeo etiam;" Sawyther, and
So (E. V.) Matt. 14: 22. Mark 6: 45. Acts 28: 19. Gal. 6: 12. " ancl still more —also;" Iber., " i aun tambienl." Heb. N. Test.,
uhatedok (Syr.,      and).   H e  r. N. Test., x  ("T press," "urge"). -. he rendering of the r. V.and was copie, and f rom Crame r.n,
uiand wiferbum ad zee,           ut dat. cogere,  Cia. ad  Div,  Tyndale more  a ccurat ely, " moreover and."  Rob. (LeT, K)d
v. 6 notalt, rationlibus et persuasionibus repoetitis, atliquem pertoo- "'ZT* S~ xatz,' and furthler also.'"'
ren, iand sisters, yea, and his own  atenative      T, " urge." The  an he." Wakerf, Kend
allusion is to the  exrcannot be my discin-; "                                ~?e. Sharpe, Wakefie d (" tat wisfheth "),
pie.                                    PaCTatL /101) /1caO?/T/s- Etvat.  27KeLan   o   em              isil.Ad2
27    ndwhsoverdoh    otOSTL50?              OcLEL   O) O~tpO   whoever  doth  not  bear  his
2  "Aw   ho ha ve reen invited;",c5v  Xe ~VW ),. Thom., Nor- Kend., ThelwM1, M., S.wyer,  Murdock (Syr., l —?). The 9Eulg,,
ton.  See v. 10, note. This  rendeoss aing corresponds with ou after,usus Mont.0 atPT   "oe  / ros0,  cas,    nd come after me, aahuse
coanendoi. "rolo" il some om its i                                                       nflectionsT0ViO. Belg.,  willende;   De W 2ette,
w " were going wfith;" z~20vver oe-o. Bloomf (N. Test.), "willv;" G. and S. Ft., "voulant;" Diodtti and Itl., "volendo."
S2arpe Wakef.,No r ton, and Sayer,  urdok, "were travel- The E. V. a  ot gi              en "intendi    2    s yap  e  r enyerishng to build averb
ing." By using tle progressive form of the Engr. verb3, we have inl any othler inlstance. See ch. 13: 31, note. Bretseh. (~;~eo):
an exact equivalent of the Greeki imperfect, implying continuance "VYolo ex appetitu, desidero, propensione animi, desidero, cupio,
of actiont. So the Vulg., Monltanlus, Eras., " ibant;" Goschen, opto, ich wiunsche."
to build a tower," Sitteth not down yf    v    IKs1urt.at, "o' F allai-             tower, "doth not first sit down" o    eto   aa.  Thom.,
ent f " Iber.rst,   "iban."                                  Penn e, - KaKenOl, as., Sawyer. This order ofaa   and  count th e ost e xt isher
or hie have suj/icient to finish it?   IEtL E6XEt  Ta  7pos- arap~tpTW-1op;  dhe hath  een~ough'to complete
" any onstrain;" ty o. Wiclif, Norton, Angus(Le.), Thelwom., SM.   dhurpe, Pet;  G6schen, Sca-tque adeppropr  etiatem;" Sawyerglish.
So (E. V.)  att. 14 22e. Mark. 6ye. ATs. Ga. el ws2  al2.  and still more-also "  ber.,! i ann tambien.-"  leb. N. Test.,
M1,urdock (Syr.,       H ieb. N. Test., ijt  ("1 press," "1urge "). -~ t.,~t   The rendering of the Y. V. was copied from Craumer.
Kuincel: "1Verbnm-Ctivx7,ayx-etv, ut Lat. cogere, Cie. ad Div., Tyndale; mere accurately, "1moreover and."  Rob. FLex., a&):
v. 6 notat, ratiortibus et persuaswionibus repetiti's, aliqe  pemo- "'Fc & Yea', I and further also.'"
vere, vid. ad Matt. 14: 22."  As an alternative, "urge."  The   a"he.", Wakef., Kend.
allusion is to the exercise of moral force.                      b "4wishing; " J12cav. Sharpe, Wakefield (,,that wisheth")
"w ho have been invited;" rciv vcexk'wvcv. Thom., Nor  -Keud., Thelwall, M., Sawyer, Murdock (Syr.,  ).The Vulg.,
ton. See v. 10, note. This rendering corresponds with our usus Mont., Castal., " volens."  Eras., Beza, G6schen, and Schott use
loquendi." volo", in some of its inflections. Beig., "1 willende; De Wette,
w  were going with; TvvrezoeaVovrzo.  Bloomf. (N. Test.), "will;;" G. and S. Fr., "1voulant;  Diodati and Ital., "1volendo."
Sharpe, Wakef.,-Norton, and Sawyer, Murdock, "1were travel- The E. V. has not given "1intend" as the rendering Of this verb
ing-.' By usingr the progressive form of the Eng. verb, we have in any other instance.  See ch. 13: 31, note. Bretsch. (,92' c)
an ex~act equivalent of the Greek imperfect, implying continuance "Volo, ex appetitu, desidero, prepensiene anirni, desidero, cupio,
of action7.  So the Vulg. Mon tanus, Eras., "1 ibant;" Gdschen, opto, ich wiinsclhe."
"proficiscebantur;  Schott, "1proficiscebatur"  S. Fr., "1allai-  c- "1doth not first sit down; " ov'II, 7ccrov xa&9'aac. Them.,
ent;"lber., "1iban."                                         Penn, Dick., Rend., Mi., Sawyer.  This order of the text is
"any one; " ucg.  Rob. (Lex.), Them., Sharpe, Penn, Sear- appropriate in English.
lett, Wakef., Dick., Sawyer, Kend., Thelwall.                   d "h e hath;         Them., Wesley, Scarlett, Dick., M., Saw-v "1cometh;  6fOerat. Thelvall, Penn, Murdock. The, Greek yer. The indicative mode should be used here, in conformity
indicative is properly represented here by the same mode in with the'text. See ch. 4  3, note.
Engrlis.   So  hthe next. verb-, reea  (" hatth).f~'1   See- ch.1 4  3,   * "enough;  __   Shnware   Norton, Ke'ndrick.r-   Da Wette,




164                      THiE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-ICHAP. XIV.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
29 Lest haply  after he  hath  29 eiva   7roTTE Oe'vTrOS  avTro5 0E/E- it?   gLest perhaps, after he 29
laid  the  foundation, and  is not Atop, Kat    7    XVOvTOS   KEAE- bath laid ha foundation  and is
able to finish it, all that behold it,  rres o   eopo re   pc               not able to finish it, a  who bebegin to mock iiim,                     (at, 7TaVTES' OL OEopOVvTEs ipc(Ov_ not able to finish it, all who bebe3in to mock him mat<                                   adr,  30 Ayo e, hold it should begin'to deride
30 Saying, This man began to   0 O                     C o'3p        r aco  him, saying, Tiis man began to so
build, and was not able to finish.   Ot 0VT0S9  6 aPOP-OVS qp-o hm  syn,  hsmn                                  bgnto"
build, and was not able to finish.
31 Or what king going to make  OLKoao80UeLV, KaL  OVK   rXVreV EK- build, and was not able to fin
war against another king, sitteth  TreAeO-at    31 Af   IS  /JaO-LA                 ish.  Or what king, going Jto 31
war agrainst another kingr, sitteth  reAE`o-at'    a            "H T'sOotE",
ZD~ ~ ~ ~~~~~~~~t na~v is.                                     enOur waothe king, ging wtoar,
not down  first,  and  consulteth  7ropev0/e'           o - v/J3aAEW    ErEpc   encounter another king in war,
whether he be able with ten thou- /3ar-tA   Et eS 7roAEov  ovxt KaOL- kdoth  not sit down  first, alnd
sand  to  meet him  that cometh  aas                T 7rpoTov  3ovAEVeTaL et avra-'consult whether he mis able
against him   with  twenty  thou-,      with ten thousand to meet him
sand?                                   TOS EJTLZ  EV  3EKa xtAtaotv &wravsand.                                                      \,, \         who conmeth ao-ain-st  llim  wirth -
32 Or else, while the other is rTr)aL  TC  /IeTa etKot   Xta                     whNo   et ome th     agains?  Bt him with 32
yet a great way  off, he  sendeth  EPX'/;tEV Wty thonsand?   "But if not 32
~yet a, ~ great way  off, he sendeth                               t ewhile the other is yet ofar off,
an  ambassage, and desireth con-  t,'/e,  ETt  avTOV   WOppo  ovTOSl he  sendetlh  an  Pembassy, and
ditions of peace.                        7-peoS3Etav  a7rooTreAas Epwor? Ta  desireth  conditions  of peace.
33 So likewise, whosoever he                   p     V      33               c     o   threfore    o  one of you 33
7rpoS Etp77V77.          vcowe ovr?rs So qthiere-fore'nto one of you 33
be of you that forsaketh not all                vzo,
be of you that forsaketh not all e     V', OS  OVK  aTo0TarreTat| who forsaketh not all his'posthat lie hath, hlie cannot be my dis-                                                           can   e  my  disciple.,
ciple.                                  7rarr    TOW    Eavrov  vTapXovortv,  sessions, can  be my disciple.
ciple.                       ~~~~~~~~ov  3vvaTat,uov  Etvat ~aO77Ti~.Sl  sgo:bti   h    at3
34 Salt is good: but if the salt                                    It /  7rs. Salt is good'   but if the salt 34
have lost his savour, wherewith             KaA\v  To  aAa'   ear le            ro   becometh tasteless, uhowEshall
shall it be seasoned?                  aAas!tcoparvO, e4,   Etvt apvTv07o-e- its saltness be restored?  It is 35
the text between roO  &raosauuv', in this verse, and eXzreiECaat,   0 "far off;" gr,3co.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo), Wakef., Thelwall,
in v. 30. So the Iber. has here, " para completar," and in v. 30, M. S. Fr., "loin; " Iber., "legos; " Belg., "verre;" IDe Wette,
"acabar."  As an alternative rendering, " for a completion."  "ferne;" Diodati and Ital., "lontano;" Dan., "langt borte."' "Lest perhaps;" 2Va u#(oT e.  Dick., Rob. (Lex.,?XroTE).   P " embassy;"  reEafeliav.  Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Scarlett,
"Haply" is obsolete, and is often confounded with "happily" by Norton, Wakef., Camp., Angus, Kend., Sawyer, M.  "Amebascommon readers.                                               sage" is obsolete.
h "a foundation; " aep'2tov. As this noun is anarthrous, the    q " therefore;  ova. Sharpe, Penn, Dick., Sawyer, Thelwall,
definite article of the E. V. is omitted.                      M. Rob. (Lex., in verbo):" Denoting the consequence of one
"to deride;" uraizew,.  Scarlett, Dick., Kend., M., Murd. clause upon another, as an effect from a cause, therefore, then,
In more modern phraseology, we might say "to ridicule," which consequently."
would express the force of the verb in this instance. "To mock   r "    no one;" rars-ov~. Kend., Norton. Our idiom demands
seems often to involve the idea of injurious treatment along with that the negative should be joined to  ag, in translation. If " he"
derision, as the context shows in several cases where  U~zaiwco is expressed before the equivalent of vvarali, then the equivalent
occurs in the N. Test.                                         of 7gr is a nominative without a verb. This mistake occurs in
"  to encounter another king in war;"  vffaerV-jaa,2er the E. V., and in some later translations, where was is rendered
eig 7Teo.,ov. Thom. (" in battle"), Dick., M., Rob. (Lex., avi- "every one."  If we drop "he," and render "every one-can
flaidco). So this verb Acts 17: 18, avvfiacov,ar-) (E. V.), not," the language implies, that still "some one" can.
"encountered him."   I suggest " battle," insteed of "war."        "possessions;" v7reZXovasv.  See clh. 8: 3, note.
Kuincel: " Est autem  r6o2egao, h. l. id quod adya proelium."   t "becometh tasteless;" utoeavgc,'. Angus, M.-Kend., ScarC "doth not sit down first;" ovii  xc;,a iuac  rni- ov.  The lett, and Campbell (" became insipid"), Sharpe (" have lost its
order of the text is preserved here. It is different from that of taste").  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "To become insipid, tasteless."
v. 28. See note on that verse.                                 See ch. 4: 3, note.
I "consult;" fOV2EV8Teaz.  As this verb is connected with    u "how;" &T, Ir'. Dick. Alternative, "with what?"
"doth-sit " by " and," " consult " is proper.' "shall its saltness be restored?" derv9'4aera;  The followm " is; " tarwv.  See ch. 4: 34, note.                      ing note from the Rev. of Mark (9: 50), where this verb occurs,
" "But if not;" at 3Z wrye.  See ch. 10: 6, note.          is in point: "Season, though literal, does not give the thought,




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XV.                                                  165
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
35 It is neither fit for the land, Tra;   35        e  ELs' 717tY1, OVTE  EIS fit neither for the land, nor yet
not yet for the dunghill; but men  Ko7rptaV EVOETO'V E(TIV'  EO   OaA- for wthe manure-heap; they cast
cast it out.  He that hath ears to  Aovo-tv avTo.   0 EXcwV ctTa aKov- it out.  ie who lath ears to
hear, let him hear.                   ELI aKovE'rco.                            hear, let him hear.
CHAP. XV.                               CHAP. XV.                                CHAP. XV.
THEN  drew  near unto him  all ti       H AN            &E gyyl[orvTEs ac7rc)   -AND all the btax-gatherers  1
the publicans and sinners for to 7rarTES   b[ TeAJVvat KaL  ot a4tap- and cthe sinners dwere drawing
hear sTim.oAot, aKoveLV   aVro.  2 Kal h8e-  near to him, eto hear him.  And  2
2 And the Pharisees and scribes y oyyvov   o;   apto-abot  KcL"  or the Pharisees and rthe scribes
murmured. saying, This man re-, A
ceiveth sinners, and eateth with ypaFlllareLs'  AE'yovrTE,  *'OT   ov-murmured, saying, This  nman
them.                                 TorS  datapTrwAovs   7rPO(raEXerat7 receiveth  sinners, and  eateth
3 And lie  spake  thi;i parable  Kica2 OrMVVEO'LEt aTOL r.  3} 6     with them.  And he spoke this  3
unto t-hem, sa-ying,                  7rpor avrov5 T)vt 7rapa/3oAqv rav- parable to them, saying, What 4
4 Whllt man of you having an  4rJv,   e/wv, 4 T[   av o7pos   E   man of you, having a hundled
hundred sheep, if he lose one of Vctl  fXTr VKaNr 7rpo/3ara,   Kal  sheep, hand losing one of them,
them, doth not leave the ninety                   a,                    K        doth not leave t niet-i e
and nine in the wilderness  and                                                                             V  
go after that whichl is lost,'until AcL7EL Tr     E PVEV7K OVCTaEVuEa;E Tr-  in the idesert, and go after that
he finld it?                           ep7.ULp, Katl ropeverat erl rTo atro- which is lost, until khe findeth
/    5    \
5 And when he hath found it, AcoAor,  eor   evP?7   avro;    5               K it?   And when he hath found  5
he layeth it on his shoulders, re-   p                           r ov, he lyeth   t on    s own
EVJoP E               EeinOg.    ctlv 6-  Iit, he layeth  it on'his own
Andwhenhec               h hmeavrov  Xatprv,   tKat EACOP ES'  shoulders, rejoicing. And when  6
6 And whenl he cometh home,,, 
s   TO   OtKO!, o'VyKaXEl rov'AS Aovs he cometh home, he calleth tohe calleth together his friends and,,
neighbours, saying' unto thein Re-  Ka  roVS yetrovan,  Aeyco, atroas,  gether mhis friends and neighlicio libours, saying unto their  Re- Kat Tnv.  Pas-, A!w a'
joice with me; for I have found  2vyXaPp7TE  EoO,  OTt  eVpOV  To bors, saying Rejoice with me;
my sheep which was lost.              WrpI3aT6'v  /tov  Tro   a7roAAosr. for I have  found  my  sheep
which is that of restoring the quality (saltness) which had been    e "for," which occurs in the E. V., is dropped by all later Eng.
lost."                                                     translators. It is now ungrammatical.
" "the manure-heap;" xoro-oiav. This euphemism is no depar-   f " the;" ol. The article is retained before " scribes" for the
ture from the thoughlt preaented in the text; the word (xoroia) reason stated in note c.
being used generically for all articles employed to fertilize land,   g " man."  As this word has no expressed equivalent in the
like the Latin stercus and fimus. See ch. 13: 8, note.    text, it is italicized. So Wakef.
a "And; " 3.  Kend., Penn, Norton, Angus, Sawyer, Murd.,   h   ad  ln        "  a. Sharpe, Wesley, Scarlett, Sawyer,
WViclif, Rheims.                                           Angus, ThlelwAall, M. Belgic, " ende —verliezende;" Iberian, "i
habiendo perdido."
b " tax-gatherers."  See ch. 3: 12, note.  Sharpe, Scarlett,    I "ninety-nine;"  renvvcxovaEvvEIa. See v. 7, note p.
Norton, Wakef.
Norton, Wakef.                                         i "desert;" Fio  u.  See ch. 3: 2, note.  Scarlett, Sharpe,
c "the;" oc. The article should be expressed here, as it is Dick., Camp., M1.
before " tax-gatherers."  The two classes are specified by it.  k, he findeth; " ev',on.  Sawyer (" finds").  So N. Webster
d I" were drawing near;" 7yyi ov sE.  The progressive form  (Bible with Amendments).  See ch. 4: 3, note.
of the verb has been adopted by Theom., Norton, WVakef., Angus,  "his own sloulders;" zovs c')ovs eavroV. Thelwall, Angus
Thelwall, and M. As "to draw near," or "nigh," occurs so i'e- 5I. Vulg., iontanus, Beza, Eras., " humeros suos;" Goschen,
quently in the E. V. in the sense of our modern term " approach," Scllott, " humeris suis."
it is preferred to "come."  The nominative is placed before the   m " his;" zois. This being one of the cases where the article
verb, as being the simplest and most usual arrangement in de- is used with the force of the possessive (see ch. 5:3, note), it is
clarative sentences. So Norton and Pc.nn.                   not italicized.




1:66                    THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIEAP. XV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
I say unto you, that likewise 7 A'yo vztr, OTt OVTro Xapa ECrat which was lost.  I say to you, 7
joy shall be in heaven over one              oppthat thus there  will e jo  in
EV 70~  o~pav~  errr    ~htap7ooA   that "~hus  thereT~ vp
sinner that repenteth, more than    Ta27 EW  EVrEZJ?7(.oTa- leaven  over one sinner who
over ninety and nine just persons   T EV,I,,X   repenteth,  more  than   over
which need no repentance.                      K                     XPe   P  Pninety-ninc qrighteous rperson s
8 Either what woman having eXoV~t rLETarotas.               H    sT  YV'27 who need no repentance.'Or, 8
ten pieces of silver, if she lose 8paXa "s Exovoa 8EKa,  Eav aro- what woman, having ten pieces
one piece, doth not light a candle, AE'o-  8paXhlr  Ptfar  ovxt a7rret of silver, if she  tloseth  one
and  sweep the house, and  seek AvxoV, KaL   -apo                Tv   oKtarv, piece, doth not light a lamp,
diligently till she find it?,,               ~    o,     and sweep the house, atnd seek
9 And when she hath found it,                E  7   Lcarefully till tslle findeth it?
she calleth her friends and  her evP;7         9 Kat EVpoUo'a o-vyKaAEi- And having found it, she call- 9
neighbours together, saying, Re- Tra  Tas   tAablaS KaL Ts y7etrovas, eth  togetller her friends and
joice with me; for I have found AEyovvoa,.vyXapTre   toet,  OTt neigllbors, saying, Rejoice with
the piece which I had lost.                                  A PO  T7v Zpa Y  3XtoEa. me, for I have fould the piece
10 Likewise, I say unto  you, l OVrO, Ayo v, xapa ylrea T  whlich I had lost.  wTIus, I say 1o
There is joy in the presence of                                               to you, There is jo  in the presthe angels of God over one sinner                    a                        ence of the anoels of God over
that repentethi.                     EWL EUL a[Lap4tOA1,,L                 one  asinner  who  repenteth.
11 And he said, A certain man           JEITE  \e,  "AvvOpoyros'  rt  And he said, A  certain man 11
had two sons:                      E|tXE    o  viovs   2 Kat EIWEV  o had two sons; and the younger 12
12 And the youngrer of them  JUE&TEPOS   aVTIM  HTO  7raTpL, B]-i  of them  said to his father, Fasaid to his father, Father, give me         S    O  TO    lAAu                ther, give me the portion Yof
the poperty which falleth to me.
to me. And lie divided unto them  T'7S' OvcrtaS.   Ka[ 8teXey L      avTo s And he divided'his living -behis living.                          To,  to[o.   13 Kai  fter' ov 7roAAa,  tween them.  And not many 13
13 And not many days after, dlepag orvvayayvw ayravra   o days  after, thle  younger son
the younger son gathered all to-,                                       gatheled   all  together,  and
gether, and took his journey into  PeCtEepO    VOS   a                         went abroad  into  ca distant
a far country, and there wasted Xcopav llaKpav,  Kat EKEL t EUKOp- country, and there wasted'his
"n thus;" oviw. Sharpe, Wesley, Thom., Norton, Camp.,   x,, sinner who repenteth;"   ca(row32   s #erazvooSvzrt. AlterKend., Gray (in Angus), Thelwall, AM.                     native rendering, " repenting sinner."  So Sharpe, Scarlett.
~ "will be;"  azrat.  Kend., Penn, Scarlett, Thom., Dick.,   Y " of property;" zrS ovaiac.  The article should not be
Sharpe, M.                                                disregarded.  It is retained in Belg., De Wette, G. Fr., Dan.,
P " and" (E. V). There is nothing in the text corresponding Camp., Dick., Scarlett, Sharpe, Thom., Sawyer, Tyndale, Cran.,
to "and."  It is omitted by Thom., Scarlett, Norton, Dick., Genevan, Thelwall.  "Property" is the rendering of Norton,
Camp., Sawyer, M., Kend.                                  Wrakef., Kend., M. Robinson (Lex., in veirbo): "In N. T., and
q "righteous;" &alciot. See ch. 14   14, note. So Thom., usually, what is to any one, what he has, i. e., substance, property."
Scarlett, Norton, Wakef., Dick., Campbell, Sawyer, Gray (in Liddell, "one's property."
Angus).  Compare ch. 5  ~32, xailaae er:acov?,;11k ~p2c2 peozw-        "his living;" zov fliov.  Scarlett, Dick. This is the more
2oins EiS zTexdrotav (E. V.), " t call the righteous, but sinners to familiar and natural arrangement in English. It is that of Thom.,
repentance."       Equv    alen   tword        inn        Sharpe, Norton, Wakef.
"re~ personstance~."   As                   "between them;" arors. Thom., Scarlett, Wakef., Dick.,
r "persons." As the equivalent of this word is not in the text,
the         of this    isnot.  the text.  Angus, M.  Our idiom demands "between" after "divided."
it is italicized. So Wakef. 
We say " allotted," " apportioned," or " distributed to," but not
Rend., Angus, Thelwall, AM.                               "' divided to." Angus remarks: "'Divided, and gave them' is
the full idea."
t "loseth;"  oeolan. See v. 4, note k.                   b "went abroad;"   raE87osYv.  M., Sawyer. Liddell (in
u " carefully;"  rctcesims. Sharpe, Norton, Dick., Campbell, verbo): "To go abroad."  So the adjective arbS3,:os (,'b and
Sawyer, Angus, Kend, M., Thelwall, Rob. (Lex., in verbo).  ~os) signifies away from one's own people, or couItry, fr om' "she findeth;" eveovaca. See v. 4, note k.    -     hence, abroad. Liddell. Bretsch., "peregere, proficiscor."
"" Thus;" ovTOa. See v. 7, note n.                       c "a distant country;" Xakav,uaxpev.  Thom., Penn, Scar



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XV.                                                        167
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
A
his  substance  with  riotous  liv- Wt0E rTV ovz aP avTOV, 1C~' aJco-  dproperty eby dissolute living.
in (r                       TWS.   14 aarv70aT''NaV- 
ing.                                     Tco'.  14 W a7ram7o'av7To~ 8  avrov  And  when  he  had  spent all, it
14 And when hle had spent all, 7Wara,  eyeveto   Atktos'  t~'XVp~   there  frose  a  mighty  famine
there  arose a mig-hty  famine in,c-                                            10 —  KL27,Kta'
there  arose a mllighty  famine inl | Kara r7'v Xcopav EKetrV7, Kaa  azv- | throughout that hcountry, and
that land; and he began to be in ry      p                OaTO 60TepeoTOat.   15 Kai t rg             t   eit          nd
want.                                                                                  e began to be in want.  And 15
w 7ropevELS' EKOAA70    Evt rwv -        o-.
15 And  le  went  and  joined  AeT'                               K      /a   he went and joined himself to
AtTCop  -rys- XcopaS' EKEl UqS5-  KaC              
himself to a citizen of that coun-,,,   \,           yov  a citizenofthatcountry, and he
try;  and  he  sent him  into  his E7rEW+Ev  avTop  Es, Tovs  aypovs                                     f 
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~1                                                snhi inobsfields to feed sie
fedtoCTO   o                                                  Xopov.            Ka   sent hm  nt  hs fields  to feed swine.  aVTOV  30 E   OpOV. 
16 And  hle  would  fain  hlave   Tre7EO Utet  yElai~-at  rT7, KotALav  swine.  And hie Ilonged to fill 16
filled  his belly  with  the  husks av'ov   a7ro   T7'oW   KEpaTLO               COV  his  istomach  with  the  kpods
lett, Camp., Sawyer, Kend., M. Yulg., Mont.,, Erasmnius, Beza,   i " longed;" bre9,det. Penn, M., Norton, Murdock. Rob.
Castallo, "regionem  longinquam;" G. Fr., " un pays eloign6;" (Lex., in verbo): "To long for." Lidd., "to long after." "Fain"
Iber., "un pais lejano;" Diodati, "paese lontano;" Bretsch. is obsolete. Thle simple verb " desire" is not sufficiently strong,
(yaz..oo), "longe remotus, dissitus."                          to bring out the meaning, which is that of " desiring earnestly."
property;" oaa.  See v. 12, note y.          Heb. N. Test.,,,n$.  So 2 Sam. 23  ~15, wTVi,n-. Sept.,
-d "1 property "ovaoiav.  See v. 12, note y.'.-.                        * T.. —:.
0czi         iu co      Notn. " Riotous?irev'Iroae sdav' x. T. A. (E. V.), "David longed, and said, Oh
"by dissolute living; " 9     aorcos. Norton. "Riotous," that one would give me drink of the water of the well of Bethin the sense required by the text, is obsolete.  Bloomfield has lehem."  Ps. 119  40 (Sept. 118),'bov,  see%9uJ7aa zr&as'vTOthis note on acc;hco —" i. e., zroo?7rp aaco'rov.. Meaning, one who 25g oov (E. V.), " Behold, I have longed after thy commandcan not be sa.,ed, a prodigal, a dissolute person, one of whom  ments."  Gen. 31:30, E~rtvizi y?    9e&v2aaas adrs2O'esr es
Alexis in AthLnmmus says,' the goddess of salvation herself could   bo, oTzov rov 7raos aov (E. V.), "because thou sore longedst
not save.'"  Bretsch. (in verbo, eodem), " dissolute, luxuriose." after thy father's house."  The preposition &r~ is often intensive.
The term  is explained by the language of v. 30 (E. V.), "which As  rtoO&Co is translated by "long," Rom. 1:11. 2 Cor. 9: 14.
hath devoured thy living with harlots."  So 2 Maccab. 6: 4 Phil. 1: 8; 2: 26, I submit "eagerly desired," as an alternative
(where the noun aaco-rtla occurs), T,/;v yc'e lE'oV,azte os Yal rendering.
K ucsov 8,-Aroco-ro V'no' rTCv M&'rcV c5aLvor  l~&ett,~oqe~~iv Ex.Z O s ~ctea,       ~i~ "stomach;" xoteaiav.  Sawyer. The following note on this
EV  topg  leote -erot#362otv yvvatvei 2~rhuaa,6vtov.  De Wette,
t5 >,word is copied from the Revis. of Mark (7 ~19): "The stomach;
" er ilppig lebte " S. Fr., " en vivant avec dissolution " Dio-       i              o R. o       ('Ro soa
dati, "viviendo dissolutamente."  Kuincel (in loco): " o'      aco.  Dick., A. Camp.,'his stomach.' Rob. (oa)
proprie est id. qd. ga'orog qui servari nequit-hin  sensu latiori' Often as in English, for the stomach, either in men, or animals.
proptie est id. qd. g'atoros qui servari nlequit —hinc sensu latior i               
*1............       Rark 7:19. Luke 15:16, y8UiaatU T'V, sXotiaV av',oo.' LiteraacwrooS adhibetur de eo qui turpiter vivit, et &ao-ia est vita ad.,
one  turpitudinem  projecta, ut Eph. 5: 18. Tit.   6. Lx  ally, the word signifies'a hollow' of any kind,'a cavity,' cavum.
ominem turpitudinem projecta, ut Eph. 5: 18. Tit. I1: 6. Lex.,      
Cyrilli Brem. daia, ro       a.  Deyingius Obss. Sacr., P. 3  Bretsch.,'venter quum superior tum inferior.' As an anatomical
Cyrilli Breml. OducwbtZ, 7WO2veit. Deylitigius uOss. Sacr., P. 3,...         
341, et Kypius ad h. 1. posteriori sensu in hac verborum com- term, it is applied to any ventricle, or chamber, as cotb'a Ay.e9d.
pexion  capiendum  est, am inf  v. 30, legitur      aaao.ov, xoaseias, etc. Liddell.  So the Latin venter is the cavity
aov r, faieon?er  sotoDamf,." As   an alternative rendering,, the containing the stomach and intestines. Leverett (Lat. Diet.)."
aov'rop diov cra 7r oevov."  As an alternative renderinz~, the    
literal one, "living dissolutely."                                k " pods;"  se~aricowv. Kendrick, Norton. Murdock (Syriac,
f ", rose."  This word is preferred to "arose," as being now   - ).  G. and S. Fr., "gousses;" Vug., Mont., Eras., Bez,
in general use.  Both are found in various parts of the E. V. Castal., G6schen, Schott, "siliquis."  This word is applied to the
See ch 8: 54, note.                                           fruit of the carob-tree.  Leverett (Lat. Diet.).  So Horace,
Ep. II., 1, 123 —" Vivit siliquis et pane secundo."  Gesner has
9 "1 throughout tllat country " ava' Tr?'7 Xco'ortv. Wakefield.....
Rob ( hox,  th coum  s;"  pa,:    r of moi              this note on the passage: "Immaturis leguminum siliquis aque
Rob. (Lex., xaa'& cum accus.): "Of place, or of motion or exten-.                                         in loco)    By.,               X.                    lll~~~~~~~~~iCOCtiS vescebantur."  Anthlon (Horace, note in loco): "By r~ision, out over, thr ough, throughout a place."  So Luke 8: 39, xay..'.
svion ou  (oe.rV.), throughou  thewhole pie"    S uk 3, quis are here meant the pods of the carob-tree, which in times of'Arp' Tr'2 z6)aV (E. V.)," throughout the whole city *"8 * 1,
Z.z,,,"throughout ev eryl city."  S  2  1 5Acsscarcity supplied the poor with food."  Rob. (Lex., in.ee&tov):
Yerrrt grOiw (E. V.)," thrloughout every city."  So 23  * 5. Acts *. 
7.a,&.t62, (E*. V.),      "y In N. Test. a pod, carob-pod, Luke 15: 16, i. e., the fluit of the
24: 5,,ac'r  v oi>'ovp&i,'1  (E. V.) "throughout the world."
"per regionem il.am."                        carob-tree, the ceratonia siliqua of Linnaeus. —These pods are
M~ont. anld Schott, " per regfionem illam."
Mont. andSchott,  ~sometimes eight or ten inches long, and a finger broad. They are
h A  comma is placed after "country," in conformity with the eaten with relish by the poorer classes in the East; and swine are
text                                                          I often fed with them."




168                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XV.
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
that the swine did eat; and no'o1h9ov o           C yotpol'  Kai oVSEfs E'ac- which the swine'ate; mand yet
man gave unto him.                   6Ov  aVT 7. 17 E]     Eavr~oh ('  no one gave "any thing to ]lim.
17 And when he came to him- ~AO5cv    Ere, ]ot ilo-Otot roi  And when he came to himself, 17
self, he said, How  many  hired  7raTpos fLov  7reptcrc revo vorWv   aop- he said, How many hired serservants of my father's have bread                                                    f my fater  have bread
enough and to spare, and I perish  1s
enouith hun  erva!rarp  7ropEvo-oJat  rpos TpV  and to spare, but -I am perish18 I will arise and go to my 7rarepa Jov,  Kal  Epc  aVriT,  fl-  ing with hunger!  I will Prise 18
father, and  will say  unto  him,TEP~,re  /tlapror  els  TOP  ovparVor and go to my father, and will
Father, I have  sinned  against |K    ecorTtro         19                OUKot' say  to  him, Father, I have
heaven, and before thlee,            EzIL  adios  KA7rat vi   (tro sinned against heaven, and be19 And am no more worthy to o7rolrco-ov  tu tr   Eva ros  pttrr;o          fore thee, and am. qno longer 19
be called thy son: make me as trov.   20                                      w aJc    AE  orthy  to be called thy son;
one of thy hired servants.                       e,            E~,  make me as one of thy hired
roy 7rarepa eavrov.   ~.rtL 8~av20 And he arose, and came to TOU   KpP              XOO,, servants.  And he rrose, and 20
his father.  But when he was yet Tov,,                                     |  -went to his father. But twhile
Tov o vaT77p awrov, Kai EffvAaayxvta great way off, his father saw,            \ he was yet a great way off, his
him, and had compassion, and ran, o-}r],  Kal 6patcv    ere7re'rEv   errt father saw  him, and had comand fell on his neck, and kissed roP rpaXr1Aor avroV, KaL Kartqt- passion eon him, and ran and
him     21                   passion  on him, and ran and
him.                                 ArAo-eP  aVov c.  ELWE  E  av r   fell on his neck, and kissed
21 And the son said unto him             S, il vTyp, ]'~?7apToP EtSr TOP him. And the son said to him, 21
Father, I  have  sinned  against ovparvo   KaL  EPWrorltOv  Tov   KaL  Father, I have sinned against
heaven, and in thy sight, and amn  OUKETC Et/tIL a[toS  KA177vat vLos  heave
no more worthy to be called thy.   22      e   e o  rano longer worthy tee, and
son.TOg      Wr    O       aT7   Wpos am  wno  longer worthy  to be
~~~~son..rovso 8orAhovu   a'rov,'fEereVC'yare called thy son.  But the father 22
22 But the father said to his', c                   t   s                I
servants, Bring  forth  the  best T77V (TOAI,v T7?  WpoT]P, Kat Er-said  to  the  servants, Bring
robe, and put it on him; and put ovrawTE  aVTOP, KaL  860-TE &aKTV- forth the best robe, and put it
a ring on his hand, and shoes on Atov  EiSr TjV  Xetpa  aTroV,  Kai on him; and put a ring on his
his feet;                             7roS77y/aTa es trovr 7rT g as"  23 Ka  hand, and shoes on his feet;
I "ate;" "catlov. "Did" is superfluous with this verb, as   r " rose." Thelwall. See v. 18, note.
there is nothing-emphatic.  It is dropped by Sharpe, Wesley,' "went " rie.. M., Gray (in Angus), Thom. Penn, Dick.,
Norton, Sawyer, Kend., M. As an alternative rendering, "were Camp.
eating."  So Thom.. Sharpe, Wakef., Camp., Thelwall.
t, while he was yet far off;" E'r JE avov- ay.,oav &reZovi t and yet;" xa. SO E. V., Joln 9: 30. Luke 8:13, note. Tros. " While" signifies " during the time that." Webster (Diet.).
KAC has this force in Matt 6: 26; 10: 29; 12: 5. John 1:10; Sharpe, Scarlett, Norton, Thelwall, Wakefield, Dick., Sawyer,
6: 70; 17: 25. Stuart (Gram.), 8 125, 4, 2, Rem., p. 285.  " while." {" Far off" (,pacuxev)'is the rendering of Thelwall and' "any thing."  There is an ellipsis of Ti here. The sentence Sawyer. Rob. (Lex.). So (E. V.) Eph. 2: 13.
is obviously imperfect in English, without a supplement. The   u " on him."  Tyndale (1st Edition), Wakef., Sawyer, Penn.
object of the verb, " gave," is expressed according to our usus This supplement is properly inserted Luke 10: 33, where the text
loquendi.                                                is the same (aAfnryidgoiry) E. V., "had compassion on him."
"I am perishing;" oir62vput. See ch. 12: 30, note. So So Matt. 20: 34, Z2i7axyvta9&ehs 3E e'I17aovs (E. V.), " So Jesus
Thom., Wesley, Penn, Scarlett, Norton, AWlakef., Dick., M.  had compassion on them." The sentence is harsh and imperfect
P " rise."  See v. 14, note. S6 Scarlett. Thelwall (" rise without a supplement, as it does not accord with our idiom. If
up ").                                                   no supplement is used, the verb should be rendered " was moved
with compassion," as in (E. V.) Matt. 18: 27. Mark 1: 41.
"no longer;" ovxi&.  Scarlett, Norton, WVakef., Camp.,
Sawyer, Kend.  So (E. V.) Gal. 3:25.  Rob. (Lex.), Liddel,' "before;" &vunOJv.  So (E. V.), v. 18.
Grove's Lex.'* "no longer;" oxkrt.  So v. 19. See note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XV.                                           169
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
23 And bring hither the fatted EVPE7KaVT9E'or   t  r/xov0 To0     et- and bringx the fatted calf, and 23
calf, and kill it; and let us eat, TEVTOZ  Ovro-aye,  Kal /ay0oVTeS Ev- kill it; and let us eat and be
and   be  merry:    son wea,                      /pavoEv'.24 o7T  ovro        t    in merry; for this my son was 24
24 For this my son was dead,,LOV'EKpOS'  KaL cE7r                   dead and is alive again; he was
t. tov retcpor,]v~ Ka~ ave/tlo'e' a  d ead  and is alive again;  he was
and is alive again;  he was lost,,,,,
and is found. And they began to |aroAcoAoSr yv, Kat eVp7e7.  Kat lost, and is found.  And they
be merry.                  D74arrVo  EzupawteorOat.  25 IH Xv began to be merry.  Now his 25
in     vos  a,,,            I         elder son was in the field. And
26 Now  his elder son was in 8E o vtos avro    o 7rpe VEP               elder sonvsinthefield.   And
26 Nowfheld er and  asonie   wasead                         as he came and  Ydrew  near'
the field: and as he came and lEv a ~yp         Ka  og EpXooLEo 777hytt-t
drew nigh to the house, he heard           O                              the house, he heard music and
music and dancing.                                26                      dancing.  And le called one 26
26 And lie called one of the  Ia XOP&V'                KaL wpoo-Ka    o-a-  of the servants, and asked him
servants and asked what these  IEVOS' EZa   T)v  7ratwv  avrov,  whatthese things meant. And 27
things meant.                      EWTvvPOXvEro     T[  E1r7  2a7a.
t27   nd he saidnt.   unto67rv              o him, Thr} dWEV c.,    Oe he said to him, Thy brother is
27 And he said unto him, Thy f          aVthe'ht o' a        l'
etyrevy avrT   Oft o a0eX0o    ~ erov come; and thy father hath killbrother is come; and thy father  ~'KEt'   Kat  Euvoet, 5 7rarqp  tov ed the fatted calf, because he
hath killed the fatted calf, be-  K,                            eae e   e
cu  TOP - OcTXOV TO?- otLTEVTOV), Ort vyt- bath  received  him  safe and
cause he hath received him  safe,             i\,I
and sound.                         atvovla avrov  aWrEAa/3ev. 28,f2p- sound. And he was angry, and 28
28 And  he  was angry, and Y710'r7 8e, Kat ovK 7OeEA    ETo-EkA- would not go in; therefore his
would not go in; therefore came OEiV.        ovv 7raTrrp avTrov E:EA-  father awent out, and entreated
his father out, and entreated him. 0\   rapEKcAEL ar v.    29, a  him.  And he, answering, said 29
29 And he answering  said to   rpto his father, bBehold,so many
his father, Lo, these many years          ra ovco'ot ca oears do I, serve   thee, and
do I serve thee, neither trans-8[roreTaoa v ov7 y rpAEpao,   ta(t a         ee trso
gressed I at any time thy com-                             ap,essed thy co
O T  mandment; and yet thou never
mandment; and yet thou never E/lo  oV0      e ore e3oKa  eptpo,'va madmet; and yet thou never
gavest me a kid, that I might teTa TC )V  ~/Acorv pOe  EvepaazV.O gavest me a kid, that'I might
make merry with my friends:    vOoT  (ro  0-11W                     p-| be merry with my friends; but 3C
30 But as soon as this thy son.        T   0         t'when this thy son came, who
was come, which hath devoured   aYa   o-ov TOPv /StoV /UETr 7rop- hath devoured thy living with
thy living with harlots, thou hast vJev r yAOEV,              a            harlots, thou hat killed  the
killed for him, the fatted calf.                                 31 C 8\
killed forh   thX     TO   0-tTeTO.  0 o  fatted calf for him.  And he 31
31 And he said unto him, Son,,    Kvoy,          7       said to him Child  thou art
thou art ever with me; and all  Trsaid  to him,                                                   thou a
that I have is thine..       IET  E-L0V El, Kcat 7ravlia 7ra Ei/a ever with me, and all which I, " hither," which occurs in the E. V., is not warranted by the   c " so many; " Toaaivra. Kend., Angus, Wesley, Penn, Nortext. In (E. V.) Matt. 17: 17, " brine hither" is the tquivalent ton, Wakef., Sawyer, Thelwall.
of eEe —coSE. So COPE occurs Matt. 14 *18.,Hither" is
dropped by Norton, Wakef., Camp., Sawyer, Kend., Thelwall.   d "never transgressed;K" ooE-7ra0 ii9'ov. Kend. O,8Nothing corresponding to it in Belg., De Wette, S. Fr., Iber., 7rOrz is rendered "never " by Camp., Sawyer, M., Norton.
Ital.                                                      "I might be merry;" evepXavi.  This word should be
Y "drew }ear;" y7tYae. Thom., Penn. "Near" is prefera- rendered as in v. 23. So M., Thom.
ble for the sakle of euphony.,"when;"',rE. Kend., Sawyer, Thelwall. Rob. (Lex.).
"  to," in the E. V., is superfluous according to present usage.
It is dropped by Norton, ~Wakef., Camp., Kend.''      g " the fatted calf." This change in the order of the sentence
gives it a construction more familiar and natural, harmonizing
a; went out" dEleRca'v. Thom., Norton, Penn, Al., Murd.
with our conversational style.
Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal., Gdschen, Schott, "egressus" with our conversational style.
Belg, " ging;" De Wette, "ging;" Iber., " sali6."       h " Child;" TExvov.  Sharpe.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "As a
b "Behold;"'7loi.  Thom., Dick., Angus, Thelwall, M. Sec term of endearing address in the vocative, like English my child."
ch. 1: 44, note.                                       See ch. 2: 48, note.




170                     TilE GOSPEL ACCOIRDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. XVI.
KING JAM1ES VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
32tha   It was meet thad  we shoulted  o               32 E paO                   ave is thine.'It wooas rigt Ito 32
2  And he called himmerry, an d be glad: for  KXat XaP7vt, arro1  et  r aEvrAs' b|e called rryim, and be glad; for thim,
unto him, How is it that I hear  ovoKOt)rp o; rodh itishaIherf
this thy brother was dead, and is o-ov           goivl VEKfOS  77an   Kal  abE  thy  brother was dead, aond is
alive again;. and was lost, and is  (7O(E' KaXL a7rOAJACOS, 772/,.KaL EV- alive again, khe was lost, and is
found.                                 perq.                                      found.
CHAP. XVI.                               CHAP. XVI.                               CHAP. XVI.
AND he said also unto his disci-        "BABET,' E'& Ka~l  rpos'_'ro~V           A4D hie said also to his disci- I
thy stewardship- for thou mayest [vv o    a                vr}e~   tOt_|hseadhpfrlogas
pies, There was a cert ain  rich  tuao77T6'-~as  c oOV, "A vOpcw~r O'         s  ples, There was a certain rich
beman which had alonger   steward.; and     Ao,                be man wo  ad a stew ard no longer.  And 
the same was accused unto him  Kal ozng &E/3rA   2 q dav'rToJ oS otco- ahe  was  accused  to  him  bi
that he had wasted his goods.          o-K 0pWL'7w      N C iWPO1T   a         -  wasting his -possessions.  And  2
3 Then the  stcalled him, anwar d said   2 Kwith-! ce~                    -   he called   m, and said to hm,
Ka  0oV 77'   o   t0       Kpo~slf ht_ sall0 I16  ao Mfo)m
into himself, How  is it tha t shall I doea? for  TiL  TO    KOvo   Ept  -ov;  O      What is this that I hear of
this of thee? give an account of a          r.7.,  Ao'o   T25OKV~cgthee?  -render'an account of
thy stewardship: for thon mayest  I-V                AP~ yap 3VV lo_7  3T1 QtKOV    thy stewardship; for thou 5canst
be no longer steward.3                                                            be hStew-ard no longer.  And  3
3 Then the steward said with-,//the steward  said  within himin himaself, What shall I do? for voluos-, Tt' Wrot'oc, O"Tt 0' KVPtOS slWa hllIdfrm
my lord taketh away from  me the,uov  a' atpEtTat  Tp!  OKovOILav lord'taketh away the stewardstewardship:  I cannot dig; to  a7  Eqov;  UaK7TTEW  OvK w-XV0, ship from me; I can not dig, to
beg I am ashamed.'ratTE   adoXv'vo1at.    4yzo  rt beg I am  aslamed.  JI know   4
"It was right;"  See. M. Rob. (Lex., e): "Spoken of   e "render;"  7r63og.  Kend., Camp., Thelwall, Murdoek,
what is right in itself, or prescribed by law, custom, reason, it is Sawyer.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "z14o386va   27yov, to give
right, or proper."  "Meet" is obsolete.                      account, to render an account for. Luke 16: 2."  Bretsch.,
3 "to be merry and be glad;" eOTatvvzw   aaeiva. "rationem reddere."  So (E. V.) Matt. 22: 41; 22: 21. Luke
This literal rendering presents all that the text contains. Should 20  25. Rom. 13  7, etc.
it be deemed advisable to introduce the subjects, this phrase   f "an account;",ov 2iyov.  As an alternative rendering,
might be employed (for 98&e ev',,ocav. M. r. 2.), "We ought to be "the account."  So De Wette, "die Rechnung;" Iber., "la
merry and be glad." ~'Set has been paraphrased, "We ought," cuenta."  To say the least, this is fully as accurate, as "an
by Angus, and some later translators. Eras., "Lietari autem et account."
gaudere."  Beza, "Exhilerari ver6 et gaudere."  Mont., "Ob-   g "canst be;" 8  v27. Thom., Sharpe;Wesley, Penn, Scarlectari autem et gaudere oportebat."  Gdschen, "Letari autem  lett, Sawyer, Angus, Kend., M., Tlielwall.
et oblectari decebat."                                         h "steward no longer;" eirz ollovoiErv.  So Camp. This
k " he was lost; "  7o2wco2l'yv. Camp. So (E. V.) in v. 24. arrangement is more natural than that of the E. V., as the auxiliThom. (" he was indeed lost ").              ary is not separated from the principal verb. In point of euphlonThom. ("1 be'was indeed lost ").
a "he  T~~~~~~~~~i1~~~~ ~ny, it is decidedly preferable.
"he;"'ovros. Kendrick, Wesley, Dick., Sawyer. See chnyitisdecidedlypreferable.
In such-   "the,    "i, n,     at i "taketh away " adpue rat. As an alternative, "is takling
9: 24, note. In such constructions, "the same" is not in use, at
note  constructions  same      inu      away."  So Bloomfield (N. Test.). Wakefield ('" is taking from
present.                                                            M
bitof wasting;" aS~ 8ta~orxoo~tl'ov. Angus, Kencd., Sharpe,me"..
b  of wasting;"       Angus, Kend., Sharpe,       "I know;" qyvcov. Wesley, Sharpe, Angus, M., Thelwall,
Penn, Wakef., Camp., Sawyer, M.. The more literal reading, "as Penn, Scarlett, and Sawyer. Murdock (Syr.,    ).  So Tynwasting," is less proper, according to our usus loquendi. 
dale, Cranmer,' Geneva render this verb'; I wot" (  "I know ");
* "qpo ssessions;" v'irsrXovtrc. M. See ch. 8  3, note.  Rheims, "I know; " Vul., Mont., Eras., Castal., "scio;" Beza,
d "What is this;"  f TroVro.  Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Sear- G6schen, Sehott, " novi;" BeIg., "Ik weet;" De Wette, "Ich
lett, Norton, Wakef.,', Dick., Camp., Kend., Angus, M., Sawyer, weiss;" G. and S. Fr., "je sais;" Iber., "Yo s6;" Dan., "jeg
Mi'rUdock.' Schott, "Quid hoc est;" G. and S. Fr., De Sacy, veed."  Heb. N. Test.,:Ay.  This verb is not rendered by
"Qu''st-2'..This is'an elliptical phrase for Ti oa  roiro; resolve, in any other instance in the E. V.; nor does "resolve"
Rob. (L~exr......al. Compare Mark 1  *27............-Focur except here.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XVI.                                                   171
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
4 I ant resolved  what to  do, 7troto'o,  tva,  oTav  /ETrac -ratcO  what kI will do, that when I am
that vwhen I am  put out of the T-?. OtKOVO/tial, 3cogvTai tfE e' put out of  the  stewardship,
stewardship, they may receive me roVS OLKOVs avrcov.    K  apoo-  they may receive me into their
into their houses.                     KaAEo-a'etEVoS   ra E    EKaTor       TWz   houses. And calling meachone: 5
5 So lie called every one of his XpeoWqELAeTrP, O KVpLOV Eavov, of his lord's debtors to him, he
lord's debtors unto him, and said,AeyE TO) WpfoTp, HUo-Qo               0veJ  -said  to  the first, fow  much
un~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~,                                             adto the first. How   muchows e   z Kp[to;
unto the first, How  much owest                           iesroKpl)u  6 o e   EL- owest thou to my lord?  And  6
Aug'  C  KV~tCOJ10;           0         7
thou unto my lord?                                                                he said -A hundred measures of
6 And  hle  said, An  hundred 7re            EKaTO,  v   Ocrovs-  eAaov. 
7          1)~~~~~~~~~~, oil.  And lie said to him, Take
measures of oil.  And  he said  Kca   EE   aVT, JE  aL  0V    to.  ind le said  to him  Take
unto him, Take thy bill, and sit 7pa/qa,  Kat  KaOtoag   TaXEShy bill, and sit down quickly,
down quickly, and write fifty.         ypatoza and write fifty.  Then he said  7.1 X3                                                            I    \a           to  anothler, And  how   much
7 Then said lie to another, And  ETep   ee                                     to  another,  And how   much 06~,,    8  S  c  >  r /  owest thou?  And he said  A
how  much owest thou?  And hlie Aels;   0                ELE      hKaTo                re toeu           h  sa 
said   An  liide   maue   o,                            A<Khundred  measures  of                            wheat.
pous' otrov.   Kal AE`7Et aVTG0,
sinwheat.sAnulesa   uo  him,               -      o. TO     a    Kdye   a7,  And ohe saith to him, Take thy
wheat. And  he said             E'~a uno-hm    ~~ecov  0'~ ypac-tta, Kat ypa- bill,'and write reig-hty.  And  s
Take  thy  bill, and  write  four-           o OKra. Jbid &r                      bie- ll an   rie  e t   An       d
score.'                    c'&Jri~oLI~a.   8 KaL,WIJ, E- the  lord  qpraised  the  unjust
score.                                                                                                         D, ^  
8 And the lord commended the               oe  KVptOS' TOV OtKOVOOV T7'S steward, because rhe had done
unjust steward, because he had  aatKtas',rt  O IOS E0. / V   prudently; for ttlie  children
done wisely: for the children of OTt  OL  VtOL  TOv    atcoro   ToUTov  of this world are umore prudent
this world are in their generation  0pOLt/07TEpOt  V7Ep  TOVS   LOVS  Ywith respect to wtheir own genwiser than the children of light.  T-O    bCTOS  ES' T7e       - 7 yerea   Twryp  eration, than  the children of
k " I wvill do;" vrotoaw. Gray and Pechy (in Angus), Penn, (with the exception occurring here), " commend" is the rendering
Scarlett, Sawyer, Thelwall, M. Belg., "ik doen zal;" S. Fr., of 7raoaTO&jzct, Luke 23: 46. Acts 14: 23; 20: 32; of aer"je ferai;" Iber., "hare."  "W ill" is here expressive of deter- avT/c, 1 Cor. 8: 8; of avvardvco, 2 Cor. 3: 1; 5:12; 10:12;
mination, not simply a sign of future action. Gray (on Angus). of avvzrciwo, Rom. 3: 5; 5: 8; 16: 1. 2 Cor. 4: 2; 10: 18
I "calling- to him; " 7rooa%.aAsaauevos.  See ch. 7: 19, note. (bis); 12: 11.
So Penn.                                                      r "he had done;" iEroilaev.  Alternative, "he had acted."
So Scarleft, Pechy (on Angus).
m " each one;" iSva exaarov.  Bloomf. (Annot.), Kendrick, So Scalett, Pechy (on An0us).
VI F'                        ~ "1prudently;;" ypveo~,"coG (;7ra~ ley.). Sharpe, Penn, Kend&,
Thelwall, Sawyer. Murdock (Syr.,.   ). Mont., "unumquem-        "prudently;"            (CC2y.). SharpePenn, Kend.
ue"Beg,  "eueglik"DWete"ienj;  Scarlett, Camp., Thelwall, M., Angus, Wiclif, Robinson (Lex., in
bquer;"  Belg., c "een iegelijk;"  De Wette, " einen jeglichen;"  verbo)  De Wette, " kliglich;" G. and S. Fr.,  "prudemment; 
Iber~., "cada uno~."                         Iber., "prudentement;" Kuincel, "prulenter."  The Belg. has
n "A."  When words commence with consonant sounds, "an" happily expressed the thought by "voorzichltelijk" (" with foreis imnproper.                                               sight"). So Norton," with forethought."  The following rendero "he saith;".Z'set.  Sharpe, Wesley, WVakef., Dick., Thel- ing is suggested for consideration, "he had acted with forethought
wall. Vulg., Mont., Erasmus, Castalio, "inquit; " Gdschen and -have more forethought than," etc.
Schott, "dicit."  The E. V., following Tyndale, uses the imper-   t " the children;" ol viol. As an alternative rendering here,
feet instead of the present tense.                          and in the next member of the sentence, "sons."  So Thelwall.
P "eighty;" 3ySo.ovra. Thomson, Norton, Dick., Sawyer,   U" more prudent;" qoovtAs'Tesot.  See note supra, on this
Camp., Kend., Angus, M. "Four-score" is obsolete.           verse.  This arrangement of the sentence is most simple a1
q "praised;" rnveasv. Sharpe, Sawyer, Thelwall, Rheims. perspicuous. So Sharpe, Wakef., Wesley, Scarlett, Penn.
Bengel, "laudavit."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "To praise much, to' "with respect to;" el.. M., Angus. So Robinson (Lex.,
applaud."  Lidd. tznd Greenfield, "to praise;" Bretsch., "laudo."yeVEs, in loco): "In respect to their own generation, those with
This verb occurs six times in the E. V. It is rendered "praise," whom they live, and have to do."  One of the significations of d1~
1 Cor. 11: 2, 17, 22 (bis; in Rom. 15: 11, "laud;" and only Rob. (Lex.) is "as to, in respect to."  (More correctly, "with
in the present instance "commei**d."  The noun i~raos occurs respect to.")  Greswell (quoted by Bloomf., N. Test.), "unto, or
eleve                   n times in the Greek text. pIn all  these cases, the E. V. ren- for their own generation."
ders it by the equivalent noun "praise."  On the other hand, "their ownL;" is ev-st.   Thelwall, Angus, Robinson (Lex.,




172                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
9 And I say unto you, Make to JeaVTrOJ           EZ'0t.   9t AEL..4v   e'- light.  And I say to you, Make  9
yourselves friends of the mammon  7yo, IIoterTare  -cvfots jhAov                        xfifor yourselves friends  Ywith
of unrighteousness; that when ye TOe                                                 zthe unrighteous mammon; that
fail, they  may receive you  into  &,,  when ye fail, athey may receive
fail, they may  receive youit TaV EKALt719T~E, 8[E`~ow'at V'tts? Ets   y uito bteeelstn  ai
everlasting habitations.                                  ye       Ta           E    ou into  bthe everlastin, habi10 He  that is faithful in that Tas atcovtovs  O-K?]vas.                 0  7rt- tations.   He  who  is faithful 10
which is least, is faithful also in  o0-7'  Ev EAaX[0o-ro  Kat EV 7roAAW  cin the least, is faithful also in
jIuch; and he that is unjust in the   7rt        O T.   K                eAaXT      much, and he who is unjust in
71003"EO-t.Kat 5 EY EAaXiao-T?  much) n    ewoi nuti
least, is unjust also in much.,,
11 If therefore  ve  have  not   otKOS' Ka e  7roAAco WtKOS eLTTIP. the least is unjust also in much.
been faithful in the unrighteous     11                                            If, thererefore, ye have not been 11
been faithful in  tne unrl                      ovousEv                                             OVIJ  a  W  aO /e taytca,
mammon, who  will  commit  to                                                       faithful in the unrighteous mamVtOTOLOVKE)/EVEO-OE, TO  a'A?7OL-             d 
maramon, w~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ho -will ecommit'to vrerou.v yve-g,~')A?
your trust the true riches?                                                         mo        ho ewill etrst to  ou
12 And  if ye  have  not been  POV TLS  VfLtLt  WrJTEVO-Et;                 Kat the true riches?  And if ye have 12
faithful in that which is another eL` vT    aAAOTpc   7rtLTOL  OVK  not been faithful in that wlich
man's, who  shall give you  that' E,   O  vLEpo    L    is  Kanothers, who'will give
EYEVeoO-e, 7-0) VIIErepoP  7L'[ Vt~~   s~ntes    h   w ive
which is your own?                                   13.                    you that which is your own?
COO-Et    Ov~a\Set  8LETqv  va-'                             ~'
13 No servant can  serve two                              E     LKT'              No  servant can serve two mas- 13
masters: for either he will hate  Tat  &VJL  KVpots' 8o vAevetL'    v. ters; for he will ieither hate
yEvea, in loco). S. Fr., "leur propre generation;" Ital., "lor steward expected that his lord's debtors would receive him in their
propria generazione."                                          houses. These houses were earthly, temporal. But the mansions
"for yourselves;" Eavrors (dativus commodi).  Thomson, into which those who obeyed the Saviour's command, would be rePenn. "For" accords with present usage, when the preposition  ceived, were heavenly, eternal.'The distinction is brought out with
is expressed.  We often omit it, in this construction.  Such more force by the article ras. The article is retained by Norton,
omission here would be attended with some obscurity to common "the eternal habitations;" Sawyer and Rheims, "the eternal taber.
r~~~~~~~~~~~eaders.  ~nacles;" Camp., the eternal mansions;" Belg., "de eeuwige tabernakelen L" Luther and De Wette, " die ewigen Hiitten " G. Fr.,
Y "with;" lx. Thom., Penn, Scarlett, Camp., M., Murdock.
". les tabernacles eternels;" S. Fr., " les tentes eternels;  Ilber.,
Iber., " con."  One of the significations of sx is that of "the
"las habitationes eternas;" Diodati, " ne' tabernaculi eterni;"
instrument or means, from, by, with wvhich any th1ling is done." 
0           Dan. " de evioe Boliger."  G. Campbell remarks oD thiSpassage
Rob. (Lex., in verbo et loco).  Compare Rev. 3:18; 17: 2, 6                   oli,     G
ob(Lxi e        o18  3 19o.                                  "a.3-1;17~, 19., The article has been very improperly, in this passage, overlook18 ~3, 19. 
ed by our translators. It adds to the precision, and, consequently,
"the unrighteous mammon " Tovo              Tao 5 aa- txzlacxs. to the perspicuity of the application."
This is a Hebraism for ea~ucov' aSiNxov, and should be rendered     in the least;" v             So (E. V.) in the next mm-, c ~~~~~" in thle least;" ev eaXloaeco. So (E. ~T.) 111 the nlext mereas nd(E 0.) v.er'   11,.   Comp'are TOV 18: 6. S  Crainer Kend.s  M. 8 e  ftesnec.WseKn.  ydlC                    eea
as in (E. V;.) v. 11.  Compare'co, osxovA/~oo, zr/s ~.ls, v. 8, ber of the sentence. Wesley, Kend., Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva,
and o iet}s zs ~&zl&ai7, ch. 18  6. So Cranmer, Kend., M. iRheims. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Gschlen, "in minimo;" Castalio
De Wette, "dem ungerechten Mammon " Iber., "las riquezas and  Schott, "in re minima;" Beg., "in't miste."  Alternative
0~~~~  and Schott, "1 in re minimla; "Behr., 11 n't minlste."  Alter lative
injustas;" Belg., "onrechtvaardigen Mammon."                  rendering, " in a very little," as (E. V.) Luke 19: 17 (EV 12ax1"they may receive you;" 8eAcor'raeit i5r. As an alternative oarco). 1 Cor. 4: 3. So Angus and M.
rendering, "ye may be received."  So Thom., Wakef., Dick., M.   d " who will entrust "'rls-rt'o7rcaaeV.  Sharpe, Thom., WesIn this case, the verb is regarded as impersonal. In point of ley, Penn, Norton, Camp., M.
fact, as Kuincel observes, "In maeterna autem  domicilia recipit   e "will entrust;" rtozeaet.  Kend., Angus, Thom., Sharpe,
non nisi Dens."  Verbal exactness demands the rendering "they Wesley, Penn, Norton, Camp., Thelwall,.
may receive you," while the. thought designed to be conveyed is, W    to you;",uv.  Kend., Tho, Sharpe.  Perhaps the
"ye may be received."  Kuincel: "Pluralis legitur, quoniam   to you;".                Kend., Thom, S          arpe. Perhaps te
precepit qpi2ovS ad quod referri debet, unde non necesse est, ut phrase "entrust you with the true riches" would be preferable, as
iEwVTat cum aliis impersonaliter positum paternus, hoc sensu ut more idiomatic. So Wesley.
r'ecipiamini."  Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Schott, G6schen, "reci-   ~ "anothers;" &).o'q,&?.  Thom., Sharpe, Wesley, Sawyer,
piant vos;" Castal., "admittaut vos;" Belg., "zij u mogen ent- Kend., Angus, M.  Compare Matt. 25  14-29.
fangen;" De Wette, "sie euch aufiehmen;" S. Fr., "ils vous   h "will give;" JcosE. Wesley, Scarlett, Norton, Wakefield,
reqoivent;" Iber., "os reciban;" Ital., "vi ricevano."      Dick., Camp., Kend., M.
b "the everlasting habitations;"'rc aloniovS aozap'cs, Thom.,   ~ "either;" ~.  This is the appropriate place for the conjuneSharpe, Wesley. The article is retained on the ground that ox.~vs tion, according to our usus loquendi, as well as for euphony.  Sc
is contrasted with'oS ob.ovS asiorv, in v 4. In other words, the Kend., M., Thom., Dick., Sawyer.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. XVI.                                                        173
KING JAMES' VERSION.             1GREEK TEXT.                                             REVISED  VERSION.
and earth  to  pass, than    one tittle  17 E;orroepov                  rT  TV 0- T    for he oaven and lovear theto passother;
elseof the lawill   to fl the one, and  ETpa)ov a yawT-lv?  7a          vE'oe, ayE- tor he will hold to the one and
despise  the  other.   Ye  cannot Tat, Kazl  ToVy  ETE`pO?  KaTaopov'1- despise the other.  Ye can not
"or;". "Elserve" (copieGo d  by Eammon.  E. from Tyndale) is super  they scoffe       d at;"  evxt  o. Norton, Waef.  "scofuous.14 And the Pharis omitted by Kesld., Thom., Thelwall /.                              hare,   kbeing at"),.  Ro. (Lex., in vebo)" To sc off at."  This ver b
tweonre  covetous, as eard  all  the phrase "1who were lovers ofV                ra    money,   also  heard  all these s
thambiguous.  It mathey derided him. Kat    a certain portton of  tehings, and sthey scoffed at h im. 
werelovesomnywhinfttecagb o f turning up the nose at (der i ding), or, in modern parlance, sneer15 And he said unto them, Ye  VapT17pOV  And he said  to them, Ye are 15
articiple thgeneral againch justify yourthe se ctlves avov. K. at   E7E       vts, othose who  justify  yourselves   
before  men; but  God  knowat."  Bretsch. (YEn verboTE         t                                           "Naso adunco suspen-; but God knoweth
your hearts: for  that which  is T                      O"0pei
~~hig~~hly  esteemed  among, imeo, nis    Oo  t(JKadjuncta notloye contemptus. eb. N. Test., me,.is
abomination in the siht of money;"  vgtTOvEooa. Norton, Waef.,.-  Belg., "zij  ieschimpte               n the;" Iber.,ht of
16 The laom.  and       thCamep.." w   l oved money " Murdv  God.  The law  and the proph- 16escarnecia."
16 1
were until John: since that time  EOTrl'.                 0  l'OfPLOS' tKat 0 1 WPO- ets were until John; since that
money."  Syr., ~    e~   ~!.  lleb. N. Test., ~.C. ~.=~q...
the kingdom  of God is preached,.lTat EW*                    "those Io)hiov   awo TOTE  s7 time  the kingdom  of God  is
Roand. (Lex., iman pressbo), "oney-lovig;" Bretsh into it.,, IXEL'a  tTose "    ratcE hed, tan "evthey," befone press-lative.
s17 And it is easier for heaven  Tat,    t   a    t  aVT                  taETat  eth  into it.  And  ittovl     is rendasiered i17
and earth to pass, than one tittle  17EzV'Kow5CTE PoV  &   EJ-TL  TO?) ov   for heaven and earth  r to pass
of the lawE.  " lpa'ov e of m7                                      aE E,                    than   r oney."  tittlevvoo  ofoly  there, and
n,, tan  scoffedatio;"  fi-J.Pv?/~ao.    Thorto, Sharpe,  Wesley,
2  or;Tim. 3 Else "(copied by E. V. from Tyrendale) is super-      "h cases    at;"  eiv         o.    or,   ae  (sc
fleous.  It is omitted by Kend., Thor., Theiwall, M., Sharpe, ing at"), l. iRob. (Lex., in verbo)  "To scoff at."  This verb
Wesley"cvosocr(Cr5ll*6lOEh5)Scarlet, Norton, MWakef., Sawyer.                                      Belgoccurs in one other instance, viz., Luke 23  35, where it should
ambiguous. it may imply that a certaS. Fr. "une abomin portion of the Parisees once, Gal. 6  7. As the simple verb  as the etymological force"u
theof turning up the nose at (ieot.  By renderiding), or, in modern parlance, sneerwere lovers of money "), we have   a uniformact, the carge by the use of rette,
participle is made general against the sect. Comp. Matt. 23:14.'n  atoe  xvr b~oi   otprpryrnee   yasrne
Scarlett has "being."                                            expression, "scoff at."  Bretsch. (in verbo)  "Nasi adunco suspen"loves of  oney " gv~~yv~o.  Noron, Wkef.,   do, irrideo, adjuncta notione contemptfis."' Heb. N. Test., n
"w elhe das omBGeld liebtene;" S. Fr.," amaWetteurs d'argentten;"  Iber.,
Thoama dores del dieCampo."                                       Vakef., Sawyer,  en, M., MuMurdockck. See ch.loved  11, note, andcian."
money."~~~ Sy.                  Ilb. Test. -t= n11:10. 
m on. alsoy.;   o.i    N  umerous mN       stakes occr "n the Ew. f. Present usae requires
givRob. (Lex., in verbo),  mon. The corvin    Brect rule isde to bring it hto paess anay " be&efr. So (E. r.) att.  S24o K   c.
as near as possible to that word, whose sirnification it modifies. Mark 13: 31 (bis). Luke 21: 32, 33. 2 Cor. 5:17. Jas. 1:10.
arnans." In 2 Tim. 6  10, the noun got.apyvoic is rendered in Wkf
the E. V. "1love of money." Oz).4evveosz occurs only here, and
In the case befor,    e it word is "rendered  " covetous."  In all othe Ph arises 2 Paet. 3   o ton. Rev.  2: 1. Scarlett  Peln, Norton, Wakel,
awlso heard, " covetous"c. S.          F., "etendaient aussi 5" Diodati, "udivano  Dick.,  Sawye r, Angus, Thelwall,    a M., Rob. (Lex.).
anhe;" Dan., "w ord is  eosley.   By r endering2 Tim., 2e r., "ue    Voin at             IAngus
"lovers of money "), we hiave a uniform translation.  De Wette, abbomiveazione."o.  hre  crlt,-en   otn
weiche das Geld liebten" S. Fr., "1 amateurs d'argent;  Iber., q"eryoe;   i.TmShpScrttPnNro,
"anadores del dinero."                                          Wakef., Sawyer, Kend., M., Murdock.  See ch. 14  11, note, and
"also; " va't.  Numerous mistakes occur in the E. V. from  E. V., 6  40; 11  10.
grivingr "1also " a wrong position.  T1he correct rule is to bring' it   r" to pss  way"     2Erv.  So (E. V.) Matt. 24  A'.
as near as possible to that word, whose signification it modifies. M Nark 13  31 (bis). Luke 21  32, 33. 2 Cor. 5  17. Jas. 1  10.




174                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
18  Whosoever  putteth  away  rovi  vo"Itov 1-ilcw  Kcpatavi- 7reo-Ew. law  to fail'.  tEvery one who 18
his  wife, and  marrieth  another, 18 Hias' 6 croAvcov  r~Tr yvvaJca  putteth away his wife, and marcommitteth  adultery;  and  who- avro3 KaL yatc3v EeEpav r             y totXXEVet' rieth another, committeth adulsoever marrieth  her that is put Kac  7ras                A EWroAeAvlE'Yq Va7ro aV- tery; and every one who maraway from  her husband, commit- (p             yacev  lotxevet.   19 "Av  rieth her "who hath been put
teth adultery.                          9     -pooros     rts'  v wAovo-tog, Ka  away from  her husband, coin19 There  was a  certain  rich   reUtarSVKeTr o 7ropvpa   KaL /3L- mitteth adultery.'Now, there 19
man, which was clothed in'purple   o,             O evpatrveos  KaO' r/ear   was a certain  rich  man  who
and fine linen, and fared sumptu-                ^      20 WOwas clothed in purple and fine
AaA7Tpws-.         7rTWSoXos 8E rts 7Vr.
ously every day:,,,                            linen, and  fared  sumptuously
20 And  there  was a  certain  o~otart   a apo, s,'   3e/3 ro  every  day.  And there was a 2t
7rpos~  r~o   7rVA6jva  aVroO  r1Kbeggar named Lazarus, which was   P               21    \ L           ^             certain "poor man, named Lazer'    21 Ka"'Mtv/A66v  Xopralaid at his gate, full of sores.                      KL  EW VM                     arusxwho was laid at his gate,
21 And desiring to be fed with  rO77 vat  a7ro    -cov  4tX/COV   TOVJ| full of sores, and ylonging to be 21
the  crumbs which fell from  the'7rtrrorro  a7r  Tr7r TpaWEg7s' 7o   fed with the crumbs which fell
rich man's table: moreover, the 7rAovatov    aAa  KaL  OL  KVVES from the rich -man'stable; -but
dogs came and licked his sores.    EPXo7E2ot LarEAetXov rTa EAKt7 av- even the dogs came, and licked
22 And it came to  pass, that TOV.   22  eyeVETo  &    a7roavEtLV Ihis sores. And it came to pass, 22
The fact that almost every one who attempts to quote this pas- 18  35,,vT20)6,rs ix;,9'jro zrae& rtv 0v 7rxoaarterwv (E. Y.),
sage as it stands in the E. V., supplies the word "for," shows "a certain blind man sat by the way-side begging."
that our idiom demands it. It should be inserted, and italicized.   who was laid;"   i2o (pluperf.).  The rendering o,.   ~~~~x {; wvlo was laid;;",EZlij9zo (pluperf.).  The rendering of
t " Every one;" H/i/.  So (E. V.) Luke 6 40; 11:10. See this verb by the imperfect is retained on thle ground, that ie'i
ch. 14: 11, note. So Wakef., M., Dick., Sawyer, Angus, Thel- fi27,o is used for that tense, denoting continued action.  So
wall. Rob., Lex., ras (2).                                    Kuincel (in loco):" Eum  (i. e. pauperem) autem  quotidie ad
-"who hath been put away;" a7ro2e2v/1V'nv (perf. part.). vestibulum illius jacuisse exinde patet, quoniam v. 19, prmecepit
fl~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~ ~~~~oml "a whoda hathia beenni putl v.a 23 f)22i#Vi  prf  at)         
Angus, M.-Thomson and Wakef. (" who hath been divorced")  formula xa&' s/ue',, quoniam epuloni, coll. v. 23, ejusque caniNorton (" has  een separated").  Vulg., Eras., Beza, Gshen, bus domesticis notus erat, ita, ut hi ad eum accederent, et dolo
Norton ('; has been separatedl    Vulg.., Eras., Beza, Goschen,,.                                
"dimissam;" Mont. and Schott, "repudiatam;" G. and S. Fr., rem, quo ulcera eum  cruciarent, blande lingendo mitigarent;
qui a t reudie;" Ital., ch'  stata ripudiata."                ipsum  etiam  E8'2.jro continuationem  actionis indicat v. Er.
Schmiddius ad e. 1. et ad Matt. S  6." Some translators, how"Now;" 3e'. Wakef., Angus, M., Thelwall. G. Fr., "4or;" ever, render the'verb "h ad been laid."  This conveys the thought
Diodati, "or."  This particle connects the illustration with -the that the poor man was placed at the gate once. See Bloomif. (in
subject of the preceding context-the abuse of wealth-vv. 11, 15, loco). For the pluperfect as an imperfect, see Trollope (Gram.,
etc. See Bloomfield (N. Test., in loco). T1yndale followed the ~  50, 7, p. 133).
Vulg.., and dropped the particle. Hie was copied hy the E. V.   Yi ogn;".7i~pa.SeA1      6  oe                         1Dsr
it is retained by Beza, Castalio, Syriac.()  Heb. N. Test.   Y"ogn;'r~av    e   h  51,nt."eie
9-11), Behg.                                                  is not sufficiently strong to express the thonght.  BeIg., "4begeerde " (coveted). While Beza has desiderans, the Vulg., Eras.,
"1poor man;"  0ro       hmKu.,SapWkfed  Montanus, Castalio, Gdschen, and Schott render the word by
Dick., Camp., Sawyer, Murdock, M. Mont., Castal., G6schen, "1cupiens."'E t5vuo~h does not imply the act of requesting
Schott, "1pauper;  S. Fr., "1un pauvre" Iber., "1un'pobre;  aid, as our word "1desire " often does, and as it is here understood
De Wette, "Armer."  Bloomf. (N. Test.) says: "1Render, not a by most Eng-lish readers; hut it describes the sensation of  hunger
beggar, hut a poor destitute, person, as the usus loquendi and the flhyLzars    e.N.Ts. 
context require."  The proper term for "1beggar " is 7reoaaivr~7.
So te paticile ~~oaara~, Jon 9  8,  beged, whee te     man's."  This word should he italicized, as a supplement.
critical Editious have 7rooora' vc. 1-eb. N. Test., ~  yic    opr            wo-~zuov  9
-rlzcoxe~g, (properly an adjective) occurs rthirty-four   a "but even;" a224 mai  Scarlett,-Kend., and Gray (ia,
times in the N. Test.  Twice (in this passage) it is rendered  Angus), "1Nay, even;  G6schen and Schott, "sed etiam
"heggar;"  once, Gal. 4:9, "1beggarly;  in all other cas, Kuincel, ccquin etiam;  S. Fr., "1mai&-m~mes;  De Wette,
originated from that of the Vulg, "mniu. CmaesLkep.7




THIlE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIAP. XVI.                                                   175
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
the betggar died, and was carried'roz  7r7'o6Xv~ Kat a7reveX0quvat au- that bthe poor man died, and
by the angels into Abraham's bo- 7-v  z7ro' T7-lv  ayyeAowv  ets- To  c-was carried away by the angels
som.  The  rich  man  also  died, KoA7ror   ToO'A3paau   a7re'avce into  Abraham's  bosom:  dthe
and was buried:                  -           Kal O  7rAovztosg, Kat ErTaO77. rich  man  also  died, and  was
2 Adn ehlfdpi23 Kat el  7'p hi E2r     spas' ToVs' buried.   And  in  ethe under- 23
23 And in hell be lifted up hi's         KtE          c          vpg-o
eyes, being in torments, and seeth o3/JaA/.ovs  CVTOV,    7r, px~,                 world he lifted up his eyes, bAbraham  afar off, and Lazarus in [3aoavots', opa Tor  A/3paac  a'' ing in torments, and seeth Abrahis bosom.                              LacKprOev, Kat A dapov  ev  TroL>r ham'far off, and  Lazarus in
24 And he crieth and said, Fa- KOA7rots' aVroV   24 Kat aVros  pqb- his bosom.  And gcrying out, 24
te  Arhm  hv mecon,      7I       Ahe said, Father Abraham, have
ther Abraham, have mercy on me, tr7rras''A
and  send  Lazarus, that  he  may  EiAo 0       Kaov A'a   pity on me, and send Lazarus,
aneJalLE  ^                        that hle may dip the tip of his
dip the tip of his finger in water, poP,  Iva  6axr  7'   o  aKpOV  TOV
Z:~  aaT'Ao   a      Ka}t ffinger in  water, and cool my
and  cool my tongue: for I am             KTAOV    avo            Va                togue; forIamtormentedin
ZD                                            ~~~~~~~~~~~~tongue; for I am tormented in
tormented in this flam e.   ~Kara+'~         -\v  yA -orrrdD
tormented in this flame.                 KaTaIv7   7-77           7AQ  aP  /tov   t1lis flame.  But Abraham  said, 25
25 But Abraham  said, Son, re- OTt 0O V/Wat E, rTT qAoyt raVrT                   i Child, remember that thou in
member that thou in thy lifetime  2 E7re  8     Af3paao\,  TEK'OP, tlhy lifetime Jdidst receive thy
receivedst thy  good  things, and  /V7077rt  OTt a7 reAa/3Es' 0,    raT  good  things, and aLazarus, in
likewise Lazarus evil things: but ayaO(0  o' Tp  to? roy,     Ka~ like  manner, Ihis evil things;
now hlie is comforted, and thou art Ac~apoS' 6to/coS' Ta  KaKa'   v PU   but now  m'here he is comforted,
tormented.                              8E o0e 7rapaKaAEtrat, 0V N   oav- and thou art tormented.  And 26
26 \,..- \
26 And  besides  all this, be- I vo'at.   26 Ka  e7rt 7rao-t ToUrots, besides all this, between us and
b " the poor man;" 3',r 7rcoZ3v. See v. 20, note.      "         " didst receive;",zartiafs.  The harsh sound of " receiv"was carried away;"   zee&a.  Thelwall, Sawyer. edst," and the difficulty with which it is enunciated, furnish
Erasmus, Schott, "defortaretur;" Castal., "auferretur."  Rob reasons for changing the form of the word. So Norton, Sharpe,
(Lex., aoyT`to): "To bear, or carry away from one place or Wakef., M.
person to another."  Bretsch.: "Ablatumn ad alios perfero, per-   k "Lazarus, in like manner;" Aagoos 6oioe. This arrangefero, deduco. Luc. 16: 22."  So (E. V.) Mark 15: 1. Rev. ment is most perspicuous. It gives "Lazarus" (the nominative) a
17: 3; 21:10. The word occurs in only one other instance, place corresponding with "thou," in the first clause. So Thom.,
1 Cor. 16: 3, where " carry  away" (instead of "bring ") would Wakef., Sawyer, Kend.'Ouokog is more accurately rendered by
have been appropriate.                                        "in like manner," than "likewise."  The latter is now usually
d "the rich man;" o -roaeog.  "Man-" is a supplement. employed to signify "also."  "In like manner" is the rendering
Comp. V. 19..                         of Thom., Sawyer, Kend., M. So in Revision of Mark 4:16;
15  31.
e "the under-world;" rqg iJ'p7. See ch. 10:15, note. "Place     3
of the dead" is suggested as an alternative rendering of a`&g, in    I "his evil things;"      zaze. The article,J is used here in
all cases. It ocurs (E. V.) Ecclesiasticus 48:.  the sense of the possessive pronoun.  See ch. 6: 1, note.  So
"far off;",. Unless i poetry,"Thom., Penn, Kend., Thelwall. Syriac, oi  _   (Murdock, "his
r, far off;" /paxoo&e,. Unless in'poetry, " far"'is now used |
for "afar."                                                evil things").  G. Fr., "ses maux."
for "afar."
g "crying out;" Teopaae.  Wesley, Scarlett, Thelwall, M.   m " here."  Instead of MYe (Text. Recept), oSe is the reading
Rob. (Lex., in verbo):" (Spoken) of persons, to cry out." Sharpe adopted by Lachmann, Tischendorf, Theile, Schott. So in the
(" cried out").  See ch. 8: 8, note.                         Vatican MS. (B), the oldest extant. Schott says: "Post vi/v 3'
~ "v iom".Trae oo vulgo oe. Edidimus c3e cum Scholzio, Meyero, Lachm. (oppo~ "  ~hav~e ~8" pity o  me;"  o,.   Tho., Sharpe, Norton, situm verbis Iv,,ri gwj aov) auctoritate 10 codd. unc. mnltorum
Scarlett, Camp., M. Rob. (Lex., in verbo), "to pity."  This en-  inusec. verss. Pesch. Philox., Arr., Pers., Memph., Sahlid.,
dering is deemed most appropriate, in view of the context.     Eth., Slav. Iliud Psc librariis in promptu fuit oppos."  Bloomf.
2Eth., Slav. Illud Me librariis in promptu. fuit oppos." Bloomf.
"Child;  Tixvov.  Sharpe, Thelwall. There is no necessi- (N. Test.) who contends that "propriety" demands ME, still adty for abandoning the literal sense of this noun. See ch. 2: 48, mits that "very many MSS. Versions, Fathers, and early Editions
note. So Belg., Kend. De Wette, "Kind;" S. Fr., "Mon en- have ov3,.  Griesbach has noted Jse as equal, if not superior to
fant."                           -                            o.




176                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LIUKE. —CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                 |         REVISED VERSION.
tween us and you there is a great   e7'ratv  77uv   Kca;i1 v~ Xo a'a you, there is a great gulf fixed;
gulf fixed: so that they which juEya EJT pLKTacL,  Or&s' Ol 9EAov- so that they who would,pass
would  pass from  hence to you, re   tariat TEE  7rpb' Ils,    over ohence to you, can not;
cannot; neither can they pass to   -,7  a r                 r     O;   Ketev  pnor qrcan they who would, cross
us, that would come from  thence.                                    27
27 Then he said, I pray thee 7rpos rJaS' 3LaWreptvo'rO.  27                e over'thence to us.  Tlhen he 27, 9~ ",, said, I pray thee, tthen, father,
therefore, father, that thou would-,   EpcoT'   OV                ap,         said, I pray thee, tthen, father,
est send him to my father's house:'7r        S  avTrv    tS' TOV OLKOV 7    that thou wouldst send him  to
28 For I have five brethren;  7ra7'p~r p       ov,   28  5Eo Tyap  7ErV7Ee my father's house; for I have 28
that he may testify unto them, lest cI{e O doVP'     o7wcog  8tapaprv'p7Tca  L  five brethren; that lie may testhey also come into this place of raU7ots, v'a  tz~ Kgl  avrot EAOW o-tv tify  to  them, lest they  also
torment.                    7r',                                              should come into this place of
EtS T772V  TOWO2/ TOVTOZ 777s/  OaLLULL
29 Abraham   saith  unto  him,              29 A`         I    I              torment.   Abraham   saith  to 29
Eyf Xe'yt  av-rco'Aftpaalph, hiM hey  ha ve Mose an  th
They have Moses and the proph-                                                        They have Moses and  the
ets; let them hear them.                E-xo'o  MWOL''       Ka,  / OVS,T ~.  prophets: let them  hear them.
30 And  he  said, Nay, father 01f7Ta.s    aKovcZraTr Tcav   avr6v. |And he said, Nay, father Abra- 30
Abraham: but if one went unto'0 O             E  Et7trEv,    OvtX,   rarep  ham; but if one  ushould go
them  from  the dead, they will re-'A3paa/1' a       AA' eav  rT' a7ro e-  to  them  from  the dead, they
pent. And he said unto h        If iKpJv 7wopevOp  rpOS avrovs,  eEra-   will repent.  And he said to 3]
31 And he said unto him, If 3o~ooverv.               31 E     7   a57,        him, If they  hear   not M oses
they  hear  not Moses  and  the          -o                E                     him, If they  hear not Moses
prophets, neither  will  they  be                         t ]Jt o(recos Kat TOlh 7po/J7'TP V  and the prophets, neither will
persuaded, though one rose from  OVK aKOVOVo(Ut,  OVE8,  ear rT' EK  they be persuaded, though one
the dead.                             vlcpv   dchaVcOTp, 7rWeLO-7o'ovraL.'should rise from the dead.
"pass over;"  ctcea5rvac. Norton, Thelwall. Vulg., Mont., verbo): "To cross over."  By this rendering, the translation is
Beza, Eras., G6schen, Schott, "transire."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): brought nearer to the text, which has two verbs, &aloqflvat, and
" Intrans., to pass through, or over to a place — res c. ace., Luke  za7rEecavL,, nearly, or quite synonymous.
16: 26."  So Sept., 1 Sam. 26:13, xai,fi6q Javi8 Eig -co
eav, Heb..-....?  (E. V.), "Then David went over  "thence;"  zerlaev.  "From" is superfluous here.  See
to the other side."' 1 Sam. 14: 8, jpeZr ilafiai'ocesv ens, Heb. note o.  Several translators render this passage, " nor those'-b  t:~~.:sr.  (E. V.), "W Ve will pass over unto." RBretsch. from thence-pass," etc. This would be correct, if the adverb
(ain verbo), " transeo."  Joseph., Antiq. VII., 9, ] 7, 8oaflBivall b, " ES there, in that place, had been used. However, as in the first'looe'v/7v (Whiston's Tr. of Josephus), " to pass-over Jordan." member Evrg,eVV is construed with &afyvatl, so in this, ixeZev
Jzafiravoc is rendered in the Heb. N. Test. n,<5b.  Syr., i   belongs to Jacrea a -aLc'.  I suggest as an alternative rendering
(Jnnius, " transire "). Belg., " overgaan."       of the passage the more concise form, " nor can they cross over
thence to us."
o " hence; "  reVYE,,v (critic. Edd. eVEV). " From " is superfluous, as "hence," alone, signifies "from here."  Omitted by  "then;" ov,.  Penn, Norton, Camp., Sawyer, Kend., M.
Them., Camp., Kend., Angus, Thelwall, M., Dick.             S. Fr., " done." See ch. 7: 42, note. Bloomf. (in loco): "Render'then,' denoting a consequence of what has preceded; q. d., Then
P " nor;" puwt/. Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Scarlett, Dick., Kend., if that is impossible, etc."
Vhelwall. See ch. 8:17, note.
U " should go; " groeEVP&. Bloomf. (N. Test.), Norton, Scarq " can."  As the sentence is elliptical, &Vcorvra being under- lett, Dick., M. The full expression " should go" accords with
gtood (not expressed), in this member of the sentence, " can " is present usage; as in " should come," v. 29.
a supplement.
~ "should rise;" a&vaaurj. Scarlett, Dick., Camp., Murdock
r  can-cross over;"  cacrevoocaw.  Thom.  Rob. (Lex., in See last note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. CHAP. XVII.                                                    177
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XVII.                              CHAP. XVII.                               CHAP. XVII.
THEN said he unto the disciples,    BEIII       8E pn        s ro!aOl-    AND he said to the disciples, 1
It is impossible but that offences'as,'AYfE`aEKT6ov           Eore,p;AOeiv  It is impossible for &bthe coccawill come:  but  wo  unto  him  7r(                oKaV&aAa'   OVa   &   3'   OT sions of sin not to come; but
through I wmh torm they come!       lePXerae' 2 AvTrr eAea   aSrT eE           woe to him  through whom they,,,come!  dlt would be better for  2
2 It were better for him that a /            o  LKOs 7rEpLKELT7aL Wrep  T'    him,   if can  upper-millstone
millstone were hanged about his?rpoaXyAov   aTro,  Kac   Ept7LrraTL gshould be hung about his neck,
neck, and  he cast into  the sea, eL  Tlh  OaAao'oav, i7 Lva  TKa),- and he  should be thrown into
than that he should offend one of &alo'  Eva  7Tll,          LKpW, ToUTo. the sea, than  that'he  should
~~~~~~da thesea, than  that tle ones.                                                                  ould
these little heto            lvones.   3   P      XE. E                            cause one of these little ones to
3 Take heed to yourselves: If,e    T                 \  e  e                  sin.  Take heed to yourselves. 3
thy brother tresspass against thee, aplapgT    es'  o' aoeAqos'  o-ov, If  thy   brother  Jtrespasseth
rebuke  him; and  if he repent, ErrWLrTiLLOO                avpS'  rat  E, /ea- against thee, rebuke him; and
forgive him.                            "o'i)Th~"p~ J    4                    3   Zn
forgive   him. 5e    a          Kai Ea,  if he repenteth, forgive  him.
4 And if he tresspass against E7r7raKLr  77'  7/Uepar a/uapTp   eSr AnEd if he ktrespasseth against 4
a "the occasions-come;" ui Lh&erv. Bloomf. (N. Test., in  (Lex.): "'A millstone, the upper one, or rider."  "Larger mills
loco): "The roi inserted before crc i2&er'v from many MSS., (i. e., than those used in the family residences, moved by hand)
Fathers, and early editions, by Matthaei, Griesbach, Vater, and were turned by an ass; whence the upper-millstone was called
Scholz, is probably genuine, being quite agreeable to the usage ovlxo6."  Hesych. (quoted by Bretsch.), Mu2q7' ov"tow a'yerta mat
of St. Luke. And thus we may render literally,' It is impossible o -.a, r  r7j  uz/ s Ai&og, -r ia' avco  ~ogo.  This corresponds
for offenses not to come.'"  01 this reading, it may be remarked, with the Heb. ==- Dent. 24: 6, " No man shall take a bandthat it is adopted by Griesbach, Knapp.'l'heile, Lachm., Scholz, mill (n.r.) or the upper-millstone (.=.) to pledge."  Sept.,
Tischend. (who,'however, place ror before ra oz5caaRac).  Schott  v2osg otio'  E'r ti'2ov.  In the parallel,. Mark 9: 42, the term is
says: " Voculanl zov post acrznv vulgo omissam (vel quod super- simply Aiios  uvilvcs  (E. V.), " a millstone."  This rendering is
vacuana habereter, vel collato loco Matt. 18:7) cum Griesb. correct; but as in the passage before us, the text has pvi2os ovtaliisque inseruinmus ex cdd. A.B.D.E.L.S.V. et permultis minusec.".Os, the rendering should correspond. De Wette, " EselsmiihlAs an alternative rendering, " that-the occasions of sin should stein."
not come."  So Penn.                                           g " should be hung;" iregOlecat.  See note d. This form of
b " the;" 2r.  The article should not be dropped. " ITe," the verb presents the thought with exactness, and is the ordinary
in this case, gives definiteness to its noun (oaa.dvaga), and is in one in conversation and writing.
harmony with our usus loquendi. So Thelwall.                    h " hould be thrown;" fl3puac. In the parallel, Markl 9: 42,
"occasions of sin;" axavSaga.  Kend. De Wette, " Ver- the verb is fi7,82rat.  To distinguish these verbs in the Revifiihrungen" (" enticements"). Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "Gener. sion, "thrown" is used here.  So Thom., Scarlett, Kend., M.,
a cause of stumbling, falling, ruin, morally and spiritually."-"As Thelwall. Rob. (Lex., izreo), " to throw."  For the use of this
a cause or occasion of sinning, or falling away from the truth." form of the Eng. verb, see last note.
For the signification of this word, see ch. 7: 23, note n.       "he should cause-to sin;" axaa;ia..  The following
d " It would be better;" 2vaTc2.ez. The following note on note on this verb is copied from the Revision of Mark (9  42):
the parallel, Mark 9: 42, is quoted from the Revision: "It " Shall cause-to sin; orxavccatican.  Sharpe,'make-to sin;'
would be better; xa6,v lalvw.  From the force of the condi- Wakef.,' shall lead into sin.'  Zxavz aAiiwco sometimes has the
tional aoav~ad2ia, at the commencement of the sentence, it is force of the IIiphil conj. in Hebrew. Thus Rob.:' Causative, to
necessary to render aTarcv in a conditional form.' Would be' is cause to offend, to lead astray, to lead into sin.' Bretsch.:' LDinow the usual phrase instead of' were.' Beza,' bonum esset;' citur] de iis, per quos, aliquo modo accidit, ut alter judicando
Eras.,' melius foret;' S. Fr.,' il serait mieux.'"  In the passage erret agendove peccet.' If a literal rendering is deemed prefer.
before us, axavaa2lian is placed in the subsequent clause. " Would able, we might say,' shall cause —to stumble.' So Thom. In the
be" is employed by Camp., Dick., and Sawyer. The expression case before us,' offend' misleads common readers, who understand
accords with present usage.                                  it as equivalent to'making angry.' See Luke 7: 23, note."
"if;" el. Tyndale (Edit. 1526), Sawyer, Thelwall, Wiclif,   i "trespasseth;"' "Paoca.  According to present usage, the
Rheims, Murdock (Syr., A).  Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, "si;" indicative form of the verb, in the present tense, is used with
De Wette, " wenn;" Dan., " om."                             "if," or any other conjunction.  See ch. 4: 3, note.
"an upper-millstone;" pttos   lxOs.  Dick., Camp. Rob.   k "trespasseth;" drzcuinr.  See last note.




178                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHIAP. X-VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
thee seven times in a day, and  eE, Kal e7rrcaKtS' TrS' r]tepas e7r5- thee seven times in a day, and
even times in a day turn again to opAt   ert er, Aycro, ]Iera- seven times in a day'turneth
thee, saying, I repent; thou shalt o        3 0         avb1 etr ar.             to thee again, saying, I repent;
forgive him.                              s  a                      A            thou shalt forgive himn.  And  5
5 And the apostles said unto                                                  the apostles said to the Lord,
the Lord, Increase our faith.         IVpiT,  HpoeOEs   7LLv   tr rtv. Increase  our faith.  And the  6
6 And the Lord said, If ye had  E6.Ere           o 0 Kvptos', El EtXere Lord said, If ye had faith as a
faith as a grain of mustard-seed, WrtLVT,  S KOKKOJ o-taTer          cos', eAE- grain of mustard-seed, ye might
ye might say unto tis syamine-   EE                        VKl                    ay to this sycamine-tree,  Be
nt ~ ~  ~     ~ ~ ~ ~~-Va~~                   aT        a o    tlhis sycamine-trYeTea 7 \,-,Be~Y(    aVtree, Be thou plucked up by the'xpe9                   K     H&TE T,,  thou uprooted and "planted in
tree, Be    thou    pluc~~~~_keupbyth'(p(eoOrir-t, Kal  dpV7EVtgrlrt eV   h   e;ad~twudoe
root, and be thou planted in the                          a \ CII  the sea; and  oit would obey
sea; and it s.hould obey you.         T)   aAo-o    Kat VWKOVaE/ ay you.  But which of you hav- 7
7 But which of you having a'sJv.   7Ti  &[  /4                - /v &VoAov ing  a  servant ploughing, or
servant ploughing,, or feeding cat- e(o  aporpcara  7 WoL/akroVTra   feeding cattle,  will say to lim
tle, will say unto him  by and by,,e cometh in  
S EtrreXOopT  EK Toi aypov -epft immediately, a~   ecochi
when he is come from  the field,'oS'                         of'te  fie   Come, a'd
Go and sit down to meat?              eveC/o,        rao         r      rea'    out of the field,'Come, and
when he is cme from  the  ield, E-O w, J3pEA     I                  trelin  at table?  -But,will lie  8
8 And will not rather say unto  s aAA' oVxL epet avTc,  Erotxa-  recline a              t table?   But will he 
him, Make ready wherewith I may,not rather say to him, Make
sup, and  gird thyself, and serve  o-, r[ ctTUrr                     P           ready  wmy  supper, and  gi rd
me, till I havb eaten and drunken; /eevos  8taKoVEt  tot5 eWSo  fayco thyself, and  serve me, till I
and afterward thou shalt eat and  Kal 7rwo' KaL Me'r TrariTa  fay7e- shall have eaten and  drunk;
drink?,,        and Yafterwards thou shalt eat
9 Doth he thank that servant, rrat K  r          eat Eo-a; v or] xaptr and  drink?   Doth  he  thank  9
because he did  the things that eXet TC  &Acp EKEW1O,  Tt E7OL  that servant, because he  did.~~~: "turneth;" brareTe'. See v. 3, note j.                  r "out of;" Ex. The preposition has its radical force, and
"Be thou uprooted;"'E.et#C6%,rt. Penn, Norton, Thel- should not be confounded with crb, "from."
wall.                                                            c "Come;" lTaqeeotV. Thom. (" Come in"), Wesley, Nor-."planted;'?mrs~ia9'Tt.  The pronoun " thou" is superfi.- ton, Scarlett, IM., Wakef. (" Come hither "), Dick., Camp., Sawous before this imperative..i is omitted by Thomson, Penn,y.
Norton, Scarlett, Wakef., Dick., Sawyer, Angus, M.          "accedens."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo):"'To come near to any' person
or thing,, to draw-vear, to come."  So Lukhe 12  37, rra~eJ.096v
" 1it would obey;" v'rr'ove      Thorn., Sharpe, Norton, (E. V.), "tcome fort."Besindr(zg.,ilo),ac
Scarlett, Dick., Sawyer, Angrus, M.                         cede."
P) "1wiill say-immediately;  koer -9e'aIw.  See ch. 5:3.9,   t "1recline at table;" adbivceaa. See ch. 11  37, note.
note.  The Textus Receptus places the comma after Ev~9&J.       "Bt"aiC'   hrpKnrik   enSwe, hial
According to the punctuation (which has been followed here), Mrok
this word qualifies 1'Qez. But Griesbach, Knapp, Theile, Trollop  "Masoc."   Belgic,  maaar   De Wette, "1sondern;  lberiain,
(N. Test..), Gbschein, Kuincel, and Schott place the comma after
iesr, thus' joining it toraeioso that the translation would    "11will he not rather say;"  xl 1,oEt. Scarlett, Wakefield,
be," Come immediately," etc., confestim accede et accumbe. I Sawyer ("1 will he uot say") Rob. (Lex., ovyl in loco).  Trhe
prefer the punctuation of the Text. Recept., as most agreeable to pronoun contributes to perspicuity and force.
the, thought presented by the context, but would place in the   w"yspe;  t erY.   edTonNroDc.
nmargini, "1or, according to some, Coire fimmediately.  De Wette,  apM  cot  pr   iieean;  br,"icn;
"wird-alabald sag~~~u: Komm her."           Italian, "apprestami la cena."  "Sup" is obsolete except ini
q "1as he cometh in:;" -de2&A6vr&~ Sharpe, Kend. ("1 as he poetry.
cometh") Penn. ("1 as soon as he. cometh. in "), Sawyer ("1 when he  "rn  "rk.Ti  stepoe  omo  h   nls
comes in "). The force of e1g should not be disregarded. T~v priil.TewlMAgs
oi~av is understood after the participle. Bretsch. (Blke',Qyouat)




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XVII.19
KING JAMES'7 VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
were  commanded him?  I trow  r/ee r7a   taraXUeV7Ta  a'rc;   ov  -what was  commandeda-   bI
not.                                             X0            A,.,, 1  C
1not.  S               oKO.   10 ol-o  Kat vwLEty, o av  think not.  So calso ye, when 10
~10 So  likewise  ye, wlen  ye WOL?7TE 7rtTvT  ra  SLaraXOvra ye shall have done dall that
shall have done all those things               AyTeOT    oAo   xpEL  was commanded you  say, We
which are commanded  you, say,   
We are unprofitable servants: we E E'                  b eAoLE o                  are unprofitable servants; we
have done that which was our   EoKaJE.                                            have  done  what  it was our
dutv to do.                                          E KAI syElro EI r,  ropEvE- duty to  do.  And it came to 11
11 And it came to pass, as he o-# aCA T             EL'VE IEpo`VaA?7f, Kca  pass, as ghe was going to Jeruwent to Jerusalem, that he passed                                                 salem   that he passed through
throu(rgh the midst of Samaria and   avros   tpxeo            t    eo        as|le   mt oe pasts Ed OOv:a
12   a  the midst of Samaria and GaliGalilee.                               fctapEtl   Kat FaAtAatas.            Kat
12 And as he entered  into  a                   IeeXoeov aro5  e'   ra   c- lee.  And has he was entering 12
certain village, there met him ten                                                a certain village, there met him
men that were lepers, which stood                                                                              r aro-vT a    K   A- a certain village, there me him
afarIf!'ten lepers, who stood ifar off;
~afar off:                   o        ~7rpot aVSpeS, ot Ero-a-rov  7ropp ao13 An    te   lite    u    7                3                                 a \    and they lifted up their  kvoiee, 13
13 A3>nd  they lifted  utheheir OeY'  13 Kal avroL.7ypav  fwyy,saing,  Jesus,  Master,  have
voices, and  said, Jesus, Master,                 Kaoviev,'[7-saying, Jesus,  Master, have
have mercy on us.                      Aeoves,                                    mercy  on  us    And  mseeing 14
14 And when he saw  them, he f70-ov  7/FLES.  t14 K             t CoP et7reV them, he said to them, Go, show
said  unto  them, Go  sliew   your- auroS   ]IopEVOETES' Ew7r                arTE yourselves to the priests.  And
selves unto the priests.  And it                                         \, 
caine to pass, that, as they went, Eavrovs Trots LepeVrt.   Kat EyE- it came to pass, that nas they
they were cleansed.                    zETro EV TJ v7rayEWp avrovS, EKa- were going, they were cleanswhat was commanded;" r i   ara9hEVrcc.  M., Sharpe, Jerusalem."  This is most correctly expressed by the participial
Dick., Kend., Murdock.-Tyndale and Geneva, "that which was construction, or the English progressive form of the verb.
commanded;" Belg., "'t gene-bevolen was."  See ch. 5: 27,
h,, as he was entering;" Eiae~ZOpvov aeVTo. Thom., Wakef.,
note.
M.,'Thelwall. The S. Fr. renders "il entrait" (equivalent to " he
I The Textus Receptus has u',tr  after SizaaX&'vTa. This is was entering"). The preposition "into" is superfluous. It is
canceled by Griesb., Knapp, Theile, Tittm., Lachm., Tischend., dropped by Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Wakefield, Kendrick.
G6sclhen, Schott, Scholz.  Bloomfield (N. Test.): "This, not As this participle sometimes has a future sense (Acts 18: 21.
found in nearly all the best MSS., and several Fathers, and early So verb Luke 23: 29), the alternative rendering is suggested,
Editions, is, with reason, canceled by almost every Editor, from  " as he was about entering."  So Norton Bloomf. (N. Test.).
Bengel to Scholz."  Kuincel says: " AV/,a post &taraX'V~ra See last note. Syr.,   ~,.   o  (" and when lie drew
plures codices omittunt, additum videtur a grammaticis vel per- near to enter").
spicuitatis caussa, quoniam v. 10 legitur Ta                    "     lt;"a v&Trra vtT W."
) 0                              1 " ten lepers " 8txa 2Ezrool C'VS4eo. 1hom., Wesley, Norb " I think;" Soxd7. Thom., Sharpe, Wesley, Norton, Scar-,  
ton, Wakef., Camp., Sawyer, Kend., M.'2lr3oEG may be regarded
lett, Wakef., Kendrick, Angus, Thlelwall, M. De Wette,"Ieh     Waef, Camp., SawyerKend  M         V
meine;" S.Fr, "je s  " Ie,  ".  "       "         as pleonastic. Compare Matt. 18: 23. A literal rendering is,
meine; " S. Fr., " je-pense; " Iber., " pienso."  " Trow" (copied ", leprous men. "
by E. V. from Tyndale) is obsolete.leprous men.
J,, far off " grd,3,~o,&er. This orthography is uniformly em"also;" xaL.  Thelwall, Kend., Angus, Sharpe, Sawyer.             ofe                 i otho        is io.
a. Y., s~~~~~~~~~~~~loyed in the Revision.
S. Fr., "aussi;" Iber., "tambien."                                
d " all that was commanded;" rdcvTra rc czaqaZ~, k. See   V "oice; " pT)V'V (sing.)  Thom., Wesley, Diek., M., Angus,
note z.                                                     Thelwall, Sawyer.
*. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Iit "Saying;" A' oiTEg. Thelwall, X~end., Thorn., Sharpe, Nor-what;  o. Sharpe, Wesley, Norton, Wakef., Dickinson, toWae  SayrM
Camp., Sawyer, Kend., Angus, M.toWkf SweM
"it was our duty; "  09E11oae&.  Angus, M. Our idiom    m "1seeing;  1coh'P.  Wesley, Kend, Thelwall, M.  S. Fr.,
demands "1it," before "was."  Alternative, "1were bound.", So "ayant vu;  Iber., "h abiendo [los] visto."
Thom., Penn, Kend., Camp.                                       "a   hywr  on  "h   piIrywc'oC                    cret
"he wa goin;" ~v'n~ rt~eiac~as    homson Scarett,  horn. Wakef. Swyer,  en1d., M., Thelwrall (" asthey wearet




180                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.- CHAP. XVII.
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
15 And one of them, when he Oapo-07o-racv.                E       E     T15t e   ee  ar v, ed.  And one of them, seeing 15
saw  that hlie was healed, turned  8&o              r'w                                        h         tn
(A)~v i;TaOV, 0  a VToTPE:, tea  tlhat   he  was  healed, turned
backand with a loud voice glori- qc-ro           1eyt   6S 8o          v   TOl back, and  with a loud  voice
fled God,                                       16 \v*  16
E v          a      E      E          6   glorified God,  and Pfell on his
16 And fell down on his face  Oebo Ka                       E  Eoe  wT    p o- glorified  God, and Pfell on his
at his feet, giving  him  thanks: 7'ov   rapae 7v           ro'a  a      5rob, EvX  face  at his feet, giving  him
and he was a Samaritan.                xaptWrTCv  aXr-0'  Kat avr6\s  qv thanks; and he was a Samari17 And Jesus answering, said, ZaluapEl   70s.   17 awroKptOAeL   3E O tan.   And  Jesus, answering, 17
Were there not ten cleansed? but'i7oo',,,\  fI 
Where there not ten cleansed? but | I70 s Get7rev, OvXt ot aeO Ka EK- said, Were not qthe ten cleanswhere are the nine?
18 There  are  not found  that aa;  oL d  ev1Ea wov; ed?  but where are the nine?
returned  to  give glory  to  God,    o VX eVpEU7rraY           7roV7 -Tpe4'avTres  rWerle there none found tto re- 18
save this stranger.                     0ou5vat   o av  7Ict  OE, EL tU   0 turn, and give glory to God,
19 And he said unto him, Arise, iaAAoyeryVS o70ro;   19             at ]aL ELrrE   uexcept this stranger?  And he 19
go thy way: thy faith hath made         1Tcrar               7raAva   Wopevov   7rW- said to him, vRise, and wdepart;
thee whole.,!
e20 And when le was demand-' OtS T TOV  -ETWOKE   a-E.  thy faith Ihath saved thee. And 20
20 And when he was demand-                                     hi
ed  of the  Pharisees, when  theed  by the Parisees,
kingdom   of  God  should  come, faptoatovL,            7rorTE EPXETa ra      a- when  the  kingdom   of  God
he answered them  and said, The o-LtAeta 7T0   OEOv,   aWrEKpWO7  av- -would come, he answered them,
o "seeing;" iSbv.  As in v. 14.  So Kend., M., Sharpe,   U "except;" ci?e. Kend., Scarlett, Norton, Dick., Camp;
Penn, Sawyer, Thelwall. The participial construction is used by M. " Save" is obsolete.
Thom., Scarlett, Norton, Wakef., Dick., and Camp. (i. e., " per-   v " Rise;" 4vtaamrcs.  See ch. 8: 54, note.
ceiving ").
ceiving ")0~~~~~~~~...                        " depart;" zooeveov.  So (E. V.) Luke 4: 42. John 16: 7.
P " fell; " iereaev.  "Down" is superfluous.  Omitted by Acts 5 ~41; 22: 21. 2 Tim. 4: 10. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "To
Kend., Thelwall, Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Wesley, Sawyer.       pass on, to go away, to depart."  The phrase " to go one's way"
q " the ten; " oi 3SxsE.  Scholefield, Sharpe, Penn, Norton, is obsolete.
Wakef., Kendrick, Angus, Thelwall, M. Belg., " de tien; " De   = "hath saved;" aixa.  So E. V., Luke 7  50 (aEozwx);
Wette, "die zehn;" G. and S. Fr., "les dix;" Iber., "los diez;" 18: 42. Thelwall, M., Wesley, Norton. From the fact that the
Italian, " i dieci;" Danish, " de ti."  The euphonic adverb after Samaritan received a marked commendation from Christ, because
"were," of E. V., is superfluous.                            he returned and gave him thanks, while there is a tacit reproof
r " Were-found;" Eaolffqaav. It is not necessary to regard of " the nine," it would seem that aEawxe has a force beyond
this aorist as a substitute for the present. It refers to the time that implied in " hath made thee whole," or "healed thee."  The
of the return (V'rrouorTp9avre9) which was past.  So Sharpe, nine were made whole or healed, as well as the Samaritan.
Norton, Kend. Vulg., " est inventus;" Mont., " sunt inventi;" Hence a literal rendering of the verb by "saved," is deemed
Eras., Beza, " sunt reperti;" Gdschen, Schott, " apparuerunt."' deemed most appropriate. To this may be added, that the heal.
The whole verse is interrogative, according to the punctuation of ing' of the Samaritan is represented in v. 15 by s'9&)7.
the Text. Recept. of Bagster. So Erasmus (Gr. text), Griesb.,   Y "being asked;" E7rEaWo 79'eE.   Thom., Scarlett, Sharpe,
Tisch., Lachm., Knapp, Theile, Tittm., Scholz, Schott, Trollope Kendrick, Wesley, Norton, Wakef., M., Thelwall (" being ques(Gr. text), Kuincel.  So in the versions, Vulgate, Erasmus, tioned").
Castalio, Gdschen, Schott, Belgic, Luther, De Wette, S. Fr.,
Iber., Ital., Danish, Junius and Murdock (from Syriac), Thom., i s     ofld come;" isezl.   M.,b okef., aurdocs. "vould,"
instead of " should," is employed by Thomson, and several later
Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Kend., Camp., Angus. The punctuation, 
translators. I suggest as an alternative rendering, " When doth
of the E. V. was copied from Wiclif, or Tyndale.
the kingdom of God come? " and in the answer, " The kingdom' "were there none found;" o   ~ E,5,7avV aav. Kendrick, M., of God doth not come."  By this, E'ozerat has its literal renderThom., Scarlett, Sharpe, Penn, Dick., Kend., Angus. The aorist ing in the present, in both instances. So Wesley, "When cometh
here is rendered as above. See last note.
the kingdom of God?-The kingdom of God cometh."  Wiclif,
t "to return;" voarezcw'vrEs.  Kend., Sharpe. The literal Rheims, Kend., and Thelwall, " WVhen the kingdom of God comrendering " returning " would not accord with our usus loquendi. eth-Tlhe kingdom of God cometh not."  Luther, "Waun kommt
"The participle is very often put for the infinitive."  Matthbei das Reich Gottes? —Das Reich Gottes kommt."  The rendering
(Gram., ] 550, obs. 4). See ch. 10: 25, note.               of the E. V. probably originated in that of Erasmus, "quando




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XVII.                                                         181
IKING  JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK  TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
kingdom  of God cometh not with  roZt, Kat Et7rEv   OVI  EPXETa t    and said, The kingdom  of God
observation:                               acr-tAEta'ro3   OEOV  I.era  7rapa- cometh not with  observation;
21 Neither shall they  say, Lo'ec      21 o0'po tcow,'I!ov  nor  will  they   say, aBellold, 21
here! or, Lo  there! for behold, 6ote, V, l            ov  EKEt. tEov  yTap,      herei  or, Behold, thereI for,
the  kingdom   of God  is  within  vao'tAeLa  Tob OeoV  ETo5'ycr behold, the kingdom  of God is
you.,'     22                    x.
you...  e~rtlso.        ElTre  3}  7rpou    ov''among you.  And he said to 22
22 And lie said unto the disci- EO-TW.                E,E        p 
ples, The days will come, when ye  L aO7Tra}S''EAEvt'oorat  7ip eat, the disciples, cDays will come,
slhall desire to see one of the days  OTre  E7rTOvt 77oere,pav  TJV /-  when ye dwill desire to see one
of the Son of man, and ye shall pe o~           o o vJ uo5 roV VLOpVpwov TO?,        of the days of the Son of man,
~~~~~not see it.              Ka[ oUK       eo-e.   23    \,poVo           and ye ewill not see it.  And 23
not see it.                               Kat OVKc o+1E0OE.           Krat EpoV-v they'wlv          a    oyogeo
23 And they shall say to you,  I4vz,               ov,E,, )                 they fwill say to you, gBehold,
See here! or, See there! go not p               d~r'AOJJTe,   ix]3    8'ofrT.   here! or, behold, there! go not
after them, nor follow  th -m.,24  el, E   after  them, nor  follow   them.
OJO7rEp   7ap 77  aOTpaW
~~~24 Forl as  the  ligh~tn-ing  that, Y~,                       For as the lightning  hflashing 24
24: For as the lightning  that ~orp1ov' ~;c rs                                                              b     " o   0aoto    ie    oeprne
aorTpa7r'TOvoa  EK  T7/S' Vw   Oupatlilghteneth out of the one part un-,                                     out  of  the   one  part  under
P  VE,1-  q  Vrovpavop A",~E
der heaven, slbineth unto the other   el7J ELS T?7ZJ VW  OVPaVOUi  Aaz7ret, heaven, shineth  to  the  other
part under heaven; so shall also  OVrTo' ecrrTat KaL  o vtos rov av- part  under  heaven, so  3kwill
the Son of man be in his day.             Oporov   Er   T'?txE'pa   avrov. the Son of man be in his day.
venturum esset regnum Dei?"  He, however, translated EoXETaz, of the E. V. is omitted.  So Sharpe, Norton, Wakef., Thelwall.
in the second instance, in the future, "veniet."  On the contrary, This use of ue','at is H1ebraistic, equivalent to vrv, "time."
the Vulg. and Mont. have " venit," in both cases.  The Heb. Rob. (Lex., in ver-bo et loco).  Compare Acts 15: 7, a'',eocwV
N. Test. has the future,  -,n-1-n-m, which presents the thought',ezaicov (E. V.), "a good while ago."  Gesen. (Lex.).  As an
with exactness.                                                 alternative, "a time."  So Wakef. and Norton.  Kuincel (in
& "Behold;"'Irov (bis).  See ch. 1: 44, note z. So in the loco)  "Erit temporis."
next member of the sentence, and in E. V. The word is a de-   d " will long;"  ze9lvm'aeze.  See ch. 15: 16, note. " Will"
monstrative particle. The imperative (of aor. mid. eJS6uv) is is most appropriate in indicating the future.
~(Yov.' "will not see;" ov;.'veaoe.  See last note.
b "among; "                                             ovro". M., Dick., Kend.  Schott,  " inter vos."    f "will say;" EOovalv.  Scarlett, Sharpe, Norton, Kend., M.
Bloomfield says: "The present context requires us to take the The language is that of prediction.
words in the natural sense, bfor in the midst of, ~'r'lO Vhucv being    g
n  "   gBehold;  Vrovb. Thelwall. See ch. I: 44, note. So in
for h  Vcurv, q. d., the king(rdom  of God has even commenced         Behold;"   o.  Telall.  See c.: 44, note.  So in
amolg you, is in the midst of you (E9'99aaev eT' Vuar, as it is next  ember of te sentence.
said 11: 20), though you do not see it."  Kuincel: " Y7ov yhe,    h " flashing;" ) darexx'ovaa. Scarlett, Sawyer. Rob. (Lex.,
7 fiatleia'oi Oeo E'v rSh Vsatv Eariv, scitote enim jam  inlter in verbo), "4 to flash."  Alternative rendering, "the flashing lighltvos (in regione et populo vestro) illud ipsum constitutum, initium  ning.'"  Kendrick.  The thought might be expressed more freely
cepisse vobis non opinantibus,.nec credentibus, cum preeconcepti- thus, "as a flash of lightning."
bus opinionibus capti teneamini.  Qux vos adhluc exspectatis, ea      one.  This word is strictly supplementary.  So the word
jam evenerunt, attamen non ita ut vos sperastis et adlhuc speratis;   "one."   Tis word is strictly subppleentary.  So thce bod
ego, Messias, veni conditurus regnum, sive societatem eorum, qui "other," in the subsequent member of the sentene. Hence both
ob virtutis doctrinoeque meae studium hac invita exercitum, felici- are italicizel.
tate post mortem  fruituri sint summa et perpetua."  He adds:   J In the Textus Receptus, xal follows'UT"U.  It is canceled by'E.vrbS hanud raro est idem quod b,,, inter, ut ap. Xenoph. Ana- Griesb., Tischend., Knapp, Tlheile, Scholz, Gdschen, Kuincel, and
basis I:19, 2, ubi wa &Irbg av'c56v dicuntur, que aputd se in  bracketed by Trittin., Lachm., and Bloomf.  Schott says: "lal
castris habebant.-In versione Alexandrina respondet Heb.           1 vulgo post ovicros ~orat  additum ex v. 26, vel c textu Vulg.,
quod codem  modo adhiberi solet."  Compare ITeb., Sept., and(  Mattl. 24: 27.  Griesb. aliique recte omittunt auctoritate cdd.
E. V., Numb. 11: 20, 21. Heb. N. Test., nb:. =.n.:.  Iber. permultorumn (9 unc.) verss., Pesch., Philox., Pers., Arr., Slav.,
(note), "O esta en medio de."  Bloomfield (A'oliiat.) says: Goth., Vulg."'x'Among' is adopted by the best C'rtics ancient and modern."
k "D wall-e;"  }'oat. Tthomson,   M.,  Penn,  Scamlept,  S harpe,
"Dl:ays; " 77pgeaGt. As this noun is narthrous,,.the article Norton, Wake~., Dick., Camp.,'Kend., M. See v. 23, nlote.




182                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XVII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
25 But first must he suffer many  25 7r'7          E'         a   v    oAa  But first he must suffer many 25
things, and  be rejected  of this 7raOew, Kat a7rooKtao'wOlvae a rthings, and be rejected'by this
generation.                                                                        eeKa  ration.  And  as it was in 26
26 And as it was in the days  qT?7s yevEas V TaV7-/S.  26             KaODoJ  gene      r           as it win 2
26 And as it was in the days,,  fi tle days of Noah, so -will it be
of Noe, so shall it be also in the eyeee v  a                 epa   To   Ne   also in the days of the Son of
~~~~~~~~~~~~ThLaL                                                  asintedays of the Son of mn
days of the Son of man.                OVTtSo erfrat Kat E,'atLs?7tLepats man.  They -were eating, they 27
did  eat, thy  drank, TO    VIO T-       /        27 Ifthy2
27 They did eat, they drank, To  vo vo  Tov a4OpeS7roV.  27o-0t- were drinking, they were marthey  married  wives, they  were  or,'ro,  ytovVr,   eEya/L[ov- rying wives, they were given
given in marriage, until the day  To, a'p             B rp pas e       o'AOe   ET3E  in marriage, till the day that
that Noe entered  into  the ark,                 I,  f                         Noah "entered the ark, and the
and the flood came, and destroyed                                      e  Kaa    flood came, and destroyed Pthtenm
them  all.                                               t7rAetrer    rav- all.  qIn like manner also as it 28
28 Likewise also as it was in  TaGs. 2s t5/coS' Kak  os' e7EVETo  was in the days of Lot: they
the days of Lot: they  did eat, ev  TatS  77- pxEats' ACor   io-Otot, were eating, they were drinkthey  drank, they  bought, they'rtloo, yopao                 r     v, ~-ing, they  were  buying, they
sold, they planted, they builded;  Tevo           e, >KO80MOVp' 29        D 8     were selling, they were plant29 But the same day that Lot'OAOe  A,r r,       ing, they were building; but 29
went out of Sodom, it rained fire  paC7                                           ron the day when Lot went out
and brimstone from  heaven, and     pepe 7rup  Kat OeLoy eaWr  ovpa'ffrom Sodom, tthe Lord rained
destroyed them all:                    voe,   KaL   a7rcoAEc-rev   a7ravras'  fire and brimstone from heaven,
30 Even thus shall it be in the 0  Kao;'vT'T   Eco-Tat i] -]ttepa  D and destroyed them  all': -Thus 30
day when the Son of man is re- vis  TOe    cvOpcoTrov aroKaAvTrre-  will it be in the day when the
vealed.                                        31 e,,E/    T    ~,     Son of man is revealed.  In 31
31 In that day, he which shall                   \,      that day, lie who shall be on
be upon  the  house-top, and  his e         ITrat eW   TO   o 8JLaroS, Kat rTeL the house-top, and his wgoods
stuff in  the  house, let him  not QrKeV?   aTroU  e, rT   OtKta,  /,7  in the house, let him not come
come down to take it away: and KaraI3aTO  apae   aVTar   KaL  6  e4  down -to take them away; and
V
aptares  Ka   0 down            otk them awhen;  SarltDc.  otnd_
"by;" &ro. So (E. V.) Matt. 7 16. See Luke 9: 22. So   r "on the day when;" P1 —ueoa. Scarlett, Dick., Norton,Thom., M., Penn, Scarlett, Sharpe, Kend., Angus, Norton, Wes- Camp., Sawyer, Sharpe (" on the day that").
he~y, Dick., Sawyer, Thelwall.
iey, Dick., Sawyer, The~wall.                                "from;" oiro.  Thelwall, Scarlett. Vulg., Mont., "exiit
"will it be;" i'iaza. See v. 24, note k.                Lot a Sodomis."  See Gen. 19: 10-22.  Lot came out of the
city, and went from it, before the Lord destroyed Sodom.
n "1 were eating; "?/o&tov. This verb, with those which follow
it, wZvov', iYU    ov, Eyapiovo, and those in v. 28,'a&tov,   t "the Lord." This is the proper nominative of #ete.  Com7l(vov,?7yoeaor,, 2r0C2.ovv, &T~zevov, c.Xo8SO/ovv, is put in the pare Gen. 19: 24. Sept. vetog efloesev.  Heb.'.,.
imperfect, because continued action is described. Hence the ap- RIob. (Lex., fioZxco) quotes this passage, and supplies (tlough inpropriate rendering is by the Eng. progressive form. So Norton, accurately) 6 Oe&o, as the nominative. So Bloomf. (N. Test.).
Wakef., Kend., Tlhelwall, M., Buttminann (Gram.,  137, 4), Stuart Kuincel: "'E#oete nempe. 6 e6eo."
(Gram., p. 217,  136).
(Gram.,p.217~, 136).u " "Thus;".aCC zacair.  Angus, M., Sharpe.  See Rob.
o "entered;" slai2&e. See v. 12, note.  "Enter" of itself (Lex., ov';ro). So with vreoacd3ezo (E. V.) Luke 18: 11.
signifies "to go into;" hence "into" with " enter" is superfluous.   v  will it be " a. See. 26 note.
ZD                                           v, ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~will it be;;" Zarat. See v. 26, note.
There may, however, be cases, where, for the sake of euphony,
"into" should be retained. The present is not one of that class.   w I goods;" axev57. So (E. V.) Mark 3: 27. Rob. (Lex.).
So Thom., Sharpe, Norton, Camp., Dick.                      Thom., Penn, Scarlett, Sharpe, M., Wesley, Angus. "Stuff," in
the sense of moveables, or furniture, is obsolete.
P "'them."  This word is a supplement, and should have been
""to take them  away;" d"reaea~   This verb properly
italicized (as at the close of v. 29), in the E. V. So Wakefield.  "to take them  away;"   e  a       This verb properly
~~~Iber. E[" los ~"].  ~signifies "to take up."  Hence the idea of carrying away that
Iber. PI los "]. 
which is lifted up has been associated with it. It is deemed most' "In like manner;"  "tSoirog.  Kend., Thelwall, M.  Rob. accurate to use "away" as a supplement. As avrda refers to
(Lex.). "Likewise" is often used in the sense of "also," "too," axebr, the literal rendering "them" is appropriate.  See Rob.
and is, therefore, ambiguous.                               (Lex., in veto), Dunnbar's Lex.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XVII.                                                         183
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
he that is in the field, let him like- r7c  aypco  oot/S' Ad  E7Cto'-pE+a-  Yin like manner, he who'shall
wise not return back.,' I  /        32
wsno32 Remember Lot's wife.           TO) Ecig     ar          32 oto-.  I2V77LOVEVETE  be in the field, alet him  not turn
32 Remember Lot's wife.
33 Whosoever  shall  seek  to  Tr)s  7vvaLKo  A tO Tr.  33  S. eo \                 back.  Remember Lot's  wife. 32
save his life, shall lose it; and r                         4                          Whoever shall seek to save his 33
whosoever shall loset his life, shall 7rV~                va ra o o-osav
ps etX X E             T,      K,    V \',    life, bwill lose it, and whoever
preserve it.                             a~roxEoG-Et aVTwr'  Kat OS  a     7ro34 I  tell you, in  that night Aeo- a' T17,    \           o oro7o    et   aT1I. shall lose  his life, owill prethere  shall be  two  men  in  one 34,, serve it.  I tell you, in  that 34
bed; the one shall be taken, and o Ae'ytco VvLW, ravrTr T   vVKTt eEroO- night there  dwill be  etwo'on
bed; tlhe one shall be taken, and                                7-qVKIE 
the other shall be left.                 rat 3V0to 7r KAt'VcSIL     s- 0 es 7rapa-ken
35 Two  women shall b           e grind- A0o-ETat, Kal           T' o aeO- one bed;  gone hwlll b e taken,
ing  together; the  one. shall be                                                      and the other'left. Two women 35
taken, and the other left.               oerat.           o e-OVTratL aArOovo-at'will be grinding together; one
36 Two  men  shall be  in  the  e7r'   To avroT  77 Ita  7rapaAkyO?- will be taken,andtheotherleft.
field; the one shall be taken, and                          e          \OEa   kAnd they  answered, and said 36
the other left.                          JETat,          7
the other left. o'~rat, cac rv ~repa cffeSlyo'erat. kAnd they answered, and said 36
37 And they answered and said i36 Kral  a7roKptOETESrr    AEyovOrtV  to  him, Where, Lord?   And
unto him, Where. Lord?  And  he  ar, 1o0                    e, KUpLe; 0  8E eLrev  he said to them. Wherever the
said unto them, Wheresoever the,                             e    w      th   e al
body is, thither will the eagles be av              r      o-, 07rt body is, tere will the eagles
gathered together.                       o-vVaX7O1o-oraVTat oL  Eo.                    be gathered together.
Y' in like manner;' 5,uoicoa,.  Thom., Scarlett, Sharpe, M. rem., sed et lectum triclinarem."  Iber. has this marginal note:
See v. 28, note.                                                "Acaso reclinados f la mesa."
g,one;" 05 ed. Kend&, Thom., Sharpe, Wesley, W~akefield,
" shall be."  As Eaorxa  occurs in the preceding clause, and is   g "one;".  Kend., Tho., Sharpe, Wesley,   aefield,
rendered by "shall be," the supplement here should conform to  Camp., Dick., M. Thelwall. In conformity with our idiom, o is
that rendering. So Thom., Dick.                                 not translated. In such a phrase, we omit the article before the
"let-turn' ~ ~ bc;, c   Pnfirst subject, and use it before the second, as here, "one will be
" " let —turn back;" lzrw~-ee~?dTa, Eta,& ocean. Penn,
& " let-urn back      eig ra 037riue.   Penntakenl, and the other left."  See cb. 7  ~ 41, note.
Sharpe, Wakef., Sawyer. " Return back" is tautological. The                    other left."  See ch. 7: 41, note.
0         ~~~h,, will be taken."  See v. 23, note.
literal renderingf is that of Eras., "non redeat ad relicta," or    h "will be taen."  See. 23, note.
ZD                                                  I  x i ATi. left;*."      From the connection of "left" with
more exactly, of Mont., "enon redeat in que retr6."  Rob. (Lex., 
ifl      1:te0fl'pO, et h. loco):  "Spec. to turn b"ck upon, to return   will be taken," it is unnecessary to insert the auxiliary "will
pr. and with rr,0o, t h. loco)   Spec. to paralel, Mark   up13 on: 16, the E..turn be."  So Kend., Thom. (" dismissed"), Scarlett, Wesley, WVakef.,
pr. and with 3,-r'aco."  In the para'lel, Mark 13:16, the E. V. Cm.  ayr    ntenx   esteE.poel  mt  h
has "turn back again."  By an oversight in correcting the proof  Camp., Sawyer.  In the next verse, the E. V. properly omits the
the Rev,. of Mark has "  eturi"instead of " turn."auxiliary-where the construction is precisely the same-and has,
the Rev. of Mark has "1return " instead of"1 turn.'                h   n  hl  etkn  n  h   te  et"
"the one shall be taken, and the other left."
b " will lose;" e'7ro2eaco.  Penn, Scarlett, Sharpe, Norton,   J "will be grinding."  See v. 23, note. Norton, Kend., M.,
Wakef., Dick., Kend., M.                                        etc., have "will be."
"will preserve;" ~cooyo,'aee.  "Will " is the auxiliary em-   k The clause &o                q..,  hich forms the
r,.iir ei                                    The clause &go B`0VTa6 &,Vy at ea' c,}.t I., adwllitl form s the
ployed by Penn, Sharpe, Norton, Kend., M. See v. 23, note.    thirty-sixth verse E. V., "Two men shall be in the field," etc.,
d ", will be;" i'aovrat.  Penn, M., Norton.  See v. 23, note.   has been properly thrown into the mnargin by Bagster.  It is
" " two;"  JYo.  No supplementary word is used here.  It canceled by Griesb., Lachm., Tischend.,-bracketed by Knapp,
does not seem advisable to render the translation more explicit'Theile, Tittmann, Geschen.'rThough found in the Elzevir text, it
than the text, when there is no exigentia loci. So in E. V. of is not in that of Stephens.  It is not in the Vat. B. Kuincel
Matt. 24: 40, &io faovra& iv,rS ayn-.S is rendered simply, "two says:" "Multi diversarum familiarum codd. optimi hune versum
shall be in the field."  In the passage before us, no supplement is omittunt, neque adeo ab 0potorzel'vTov omissuts videtur, sed
employed by Kend., Norton, Thom., Scarlett, Sawyer, Murdock, probabilius est, verba hujus versus e Matt. loco parallelo 24: 40,
Belg., De Wette, S. Fr., Iber.                                  in hunc locum esse translata."  Schott: "Desunt (i. e. &Jo aov
f " on one bed;" ari  2h.,ivsC uteg.  Penn, Sharpe, Norton  ral x. r. 2.) in cdd. permultis (11 unc.) in quibus A.B.E.G.I.
(" on the same bed "), Sawyer, Thelwall.  As x2invi may be used verss. Memph., jEth., Goth., Slav. MAIS.  Plerique recentiorum
here for the couch, or table-seat, on which it was customary to  cdd. recte omittunt cum Griesb."  Though Blooinf. would retain
recline at meals, " couch" should be placed in the margin.  Rob.  this reading, he furnishes no satisfactory reason for disregarding
(Lex., in verbo) supposes that this is its meaning in this passage. the evidence, which weighs so heavily against its authenticity.
It is rendered "couch" by Wakefield, Thom., M., and Sawyer.   I "there;"  lz..    Thom., Norton, Sharpe, Wesley, Penn,
Kuinel remarks: "Kii,'r non tantum significat lect.tm cubic'ula  Wakef., Camp., Dick., Sawyer, Kend., Thelwall, M.




184                    THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHIAP. XVIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XVIII.                            CHAP. XVIII.                            CHAP. XVII.
AND  he spake a parable unto  ". lAE              E   Se Kal 7rapa,3oAi'v    AND he also spake a parable  1
them  to this end, that men ought avro'  7pos'  TO   e                 7rVTOTE  to them, to the end, bthat they
always to pray, and not to faint;  7rpoeeV'XErOatc, icKacl  Iut   KKaKEZt, aught always to pray, and not
2 Saying, There was in a city  Xeyov,          2        KiptTr2?    TV' r21 El/ TtrtI to faint; saying, There was in  2
a Judge, which feared not God, 7rTOAEt, TOPV OEOv  1L7 (o/0oVLEvo$r,   a city a judge who feared not
neither regarded man.                 KaL avOpco7rov Pry7 EVrpeTrtoEVroSr. God, cnor dregarded man. And  3
3 And there was a widow  in I Xpa BE 27v  v re  7r)oAeL  KeEvr n, there was a widow in that city;
that city; and she came unto him,, Kat;PXETO  Wp~            T aWO' Ae~yov~aa, and eshlle went to him, saying,
saying, Avenge me of mine adver-'EK&tK 7aor lE  aWrO TOg   aYWTILsary.                                  4'WV.,,UK,O~A2)~P  "fDo me justice on mine adversary.                                 KOV  yOV.            t OVK.EA?0f'Anhw l   a while  XP01)   _\? 6I      sary.  And he would not for a 4
4 And he would not for a while: E7rt XporO' /E.ra  8E ravTa Et7rwv ie
but afterward he said within him- e'v;aEvT, B    Kat   Tl,         E          while; but afterwards he said
self, Though I fear not God, nor I o/ov/lxat, Kat alv ppropov   OVK E'-   ithin  limself, Tough I fear
regard man;                           Tpero/Jat'    5  tao 7YE TO 7rapeXEtl  not God, nor regard man, yet, 5
5 Yet, because this widow trou- tLOt KOO7)V  Ap X7pav  TaVT7V,K-' ""because  indeed  this  widow
bleth me, I will avenge her, lest   tKrio-co aVUTr7V, trva /1  EUS' TeAOs  troubleth me, gI will do her jusby her continual coming she weary  EPXO/LE?7Vr VW7rOWta7   Ee.   6 BE7E  tice, lest by her continual comme.                                   86  O Kv'ptos, AKoVc'arT  7T o Kpt- ing hshe should weary me. And  6
6 And  the  Lord  said, Hear T7s r  Trr' a8tKtarS  AE'yeL    7              8   the Lord said, Hear what the
what the unjust judge saith.          QEOSr oU /t2  7WrOL7o-EL Try  EK&KtV- unjust judge saith; and'will 7
7 And shall not God avenge c-tv  TOrv   EKAeEKrT               aVTroV  TOvl  not God  do  ijustice  to  khis
" to the end;" 7ros ro. Penn, Wesley (" to this end ").    Wakef. (" Do me justice against"), Norton (" against him "),
b "that they."  This supplementary nominative is drawn from  Camp., M. De Wette, "Schaffe mir Recht gegen —;" Belgic,
the object avczoro. So Thom., Sharpe, Wakef., Norton, Camp., "Doet mij recht legen —;" Iber., "Hazme justicia —;" Dan.,
Dick., Kend. Or we may use this language, " that one ought," "Skaf mig Ret —;;" Diodati, "F Fammi ragione del-."
etc., though, perhaps, nothing would be gained by the change.   ff "because indeed;" &Oci ye. Rob. (LCx., ye).
The scope of the passage shows, that the importance of prayer by   g " I will do-justice;" Ez&cc.ato. See last note. Diodati,
the elect, is the topic.                                   " io-faro ragione;" Dan., " vil jeg skaffe-Ret;" Belg., " zoo
" nor;" uX. See ch. 8: 17, note. Thom., Sharpe, Scarlett, zal ik- recht doen;" De Wette, " so will ich-Recht schaffen;"
Wesley, Wakef., Norton, Camp., Angus, Kend., M.            Iber., " hare justicia."
d " regarded;" eve,oe~eV0,os.  As an alternative rendering,   h " she should weary;" vtnroztita.  This full expression for
"reverenced," as in Matt. 21: 37. Luke 20: 13. Heb. 12: 9. the verb is deemed accordant with present usage. " Weary " is
So Wesley.                                                 hardly strong enough to be the equivalent of a word which signi"she went;" noyero.  Comparing this verb with i'a /d? fies primarily " to strike so as to blacken the eyes," and, in a
els ZEe,%Os ~,ozoei'7,  it seems clear that it is put in the imperfect secondary sense, " to treat with great severity."  " To beat out"
tense to mark coltinued, or repeated action. See ch. 7: 11, note. would be deemed too much of an approach to common language.
The difficulty is to express the thought in English without em- " Should weary me out" is, therefore, suggested as an alternative.
ploying a phrase which will be criticized as too colloquial. Two   i " will-do;" 7rotlaes.  The auxiliary " will" is employed
forms are submitted for consideration, "she used to go to him;" by Thom., Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn, Wakef., Norton, Camp., Sawor, "she continued going to him."                          yer, Kend., AI.
"Do me justice on;"'Er.3ha.o6v. As there is nothing in   J "justice;" Tv BxSl.7awv.  See v. 3, note. Bretschneider:
the narrative which restricts the thought to penal satisfaction " Sensu forensi, vindicatio-ab injuria illata."  Dunbar (Lex.),
for crime, the radical sense of the verb, " to carry out right and "justice awarded."  So Scarlett, Wakef., Norton, Dielr.
justice," may properly be expressed as above. Rob. (Lex.): "To "recht."
do justice, to maintain the right or cause of any one, to vindicate.   k " his; " ae.ov.  Tyndale, Cranmer, Ge
Lulie 18: 5."  So Kendrick, Angus, Thom., Scarlett, Wesley, Wakef., Norton, Camp., Dick., Sawyer. S.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. XVIII.                                                       185
KING JAMES' VERSION.                             GREEK TEXT.                              REVISED  VERSION.
his own elect, which cry day and i3ooV7oAV 7-pos  avr-oL  7YEpc'ag Ka| elect'who cry  nto him  day and
night unto  him, though  he bear  vVKTOS, Kat /aaKpov.cOtV  E7r' at- night, though "he beareth long
long with them?                           ToL; s    AEyo   Vtvy oTt   o70'e    i respect  to them                I tell you  8
8 I tell you that hewill avenge  7-7V  EKStK77OtV  arTov  Ev' TaXEt. that phe will do  them  justice
them speedily. Nevertheless, when  7rAjv o vios rov avOpoW7rov EAOJ\V  speedily.  Nevertheless, when
the Son of man coineth, shall he  apa  Evp?70E1 T7V 7OTtl' EWt 7S the Son of man cometh, will he
find faith on the earth?                 7";                                           find faith on the earth?   And a9
9 And  he  spake  this parable               E 07-E   E KaE 7pOS' Tta  TOVS he spoke this parable to qsome
7E707r~OTa    Ei'   EaLrOt' OTt'e'o't
unto  certain  which  trusted  in,                                              sI  who trusted rin themselves that
tzKatot  Ka  (tE   OUEvOVV~ras, Irovs
themselves that they were right-' K   ao O'tO' they were righteous, and desAo17rVS  T77v 7rapac/3oA7\V TavT'rv
eous, and despised others:                10o "A    poo   8o          ve3a         l,  pised others.  Two men went 10
10 Two men went up in07rto theo tapor wpoo'ovaao'~'at
~~~~~10 Two men went up into te           ~p~ttl'                        up into the temple to pray; the
temple to pray; the one a Phari-  iapto-a'oS',  Ka    O  E'TEpoS'  EA- one a Pharisee, and the other
see, and the other a publican.            Vr/r.                   1  iapt o-aJos'  crYaGeS'a tax-gatherer.  The Pharisee 11
11  The  Pharisee   stood  and  7rpos eav'rov  ravra  7rpoowv7Xero, tstood, and  prayed  thus with
C    -.\  ~~                   1/     3
prayed  thus with  himself, God,  0O  OEog, EVXcptTO  o-ot    t oK  himself, uu God! I thank thee
I thank  thee, that I am  not as elict Oo7Frep ot Aot7rot 7cTv arvpct- that I am not -ulike other men,
other men  are, extortioners, un- 7r0, ap7rayes', aWtKOt, /IotLoX,    extortioners, unjust, adulterers,
"who cry;" -Tv flocovrov.  Alternative, "who are cry-           " in themselves;" e'' Eavrorg.  The rendering of the E. V.
ing."  So Wakef., Scarlett.                                     is retained here, though it is perhaps less exact than "in respect. "to him;"  or5s awiov. The order of the text is retained to themselves."  However, as the thought is sufficiently clear, it
here, as entirely appropriate. So Thom., Sharpe, Scarlett, Wes-is deemed best not to change the phraseology.
ley, Penn, Norton, Camp., Sawyer, Kend. S. Fr., "/A lui jour et      "a tax-gatherer;" reC0'vS2.  See ch. 3: 12, note.
nuit."                                                             t "stood, and prayed thus, etc; " orcca'e~i-Tacra 7rof pi7xero,. 1he beareth long "  oexeoo9vuecv.  The form of the subj. 2. r. 2. As some adopt the rendering, "The Pharisee, standing
and indic. present is the same in modern usage. See ch. 4: 3, note. by himself, prayed thus," this may be placed in the margin. I
"in respect to them?"  ir' adrorg;  Kend. This pronoun prefer the rendering of the E. V. Kuincel assigns the following
refers to E;exTxCv.  Hence, as the scope of the passage shows, reason for construing   0S av TOV with' -reo0v0jeo: "Phariseus
the forbearance of God (bearing long,) has reference to the claims stabat, et secum  tacitus hunc in modum  precabatur.  Plures
which his people have on his compassion.  Rob. (Lex., Ant curm  quidem interpretum  Eog eavrova referunt ad participium ora&e19
dat.): "(Spoken) of the ground, or motive, the exciting cause of atque explicant vel, seorsim solus stabat, vel, loco suo, prceCipuo
any action upon, at, i. e., on account of, because of.  So of the aliquo, ubi conspiciretur procul a vectigalium exactore.  Huno
incidental cause, upon, at, by reason of, on account of."  Bresch. vero interpretanti rationem non admittit usus loquendi.  Etenim
(in verbo): "f. de quo aliquid dictum est."  John 12: 16, a r  Hebraicum  ii=  ab interpretibus Alexandrinis explicatur per
(n  rb' ao; yeya,,, uova (E. V_.), " these things were written o1 f  an' YavTv, velut Zach. 12:12, h. e. seorsim, nunquam vero per
(i. e., concerning) him."  Matth. 13:14,,cal ~az2~liooiat B'r  7re g eav'v, nec ullibi hmce ipsa vox vve! iavrdlv hoc sensu legiavo3   (ocrigtea  othm   )~o,~ei  T  tv  tur, sed respondet   iv av'rca h. e. secume, tacite, ut Marc. 11: 31;
Dunbar (Lex.), "1ro ic'n 1,uol',' as it respects me.'"  Bloomfield coll. 12:I'; 10  26; 16: 3.. Luc. 20: 5, 14; coll. 12  17."
(N. T.)  "We may render literally, though he be long suffering  So (in substance) Bloomf. (N. T.). De Wette, "1betete bei sich
[as it regards the, injurious] in their behal, long in, interposing selber."
for their succor."  Compare Ecclus. 32: 22 (E. V. 35:18), ozi88'   u "0 God!" V0 ceeb". Bloomf. (N. Test.), Thom., Scarlett%
14a~eao,9v#cdust Eby' acgrozg, "1Neither will (the Mighty) be Wakef., Norton, Camp., Dick'., M.  Trollope (Gram., p. 13):
patient towards (i. e., in respect to, concerning) them."       "In the flection of nouns, the remains of the ancient dialects
P "4he will'do them  justice;  7roz use T27  E'Jciwopatv.  See'which occur in the N. Test., are exclusively Attic; in accordance'~ 6  ot.                                                   ih   hihth  nmnaiv   eb  i  lwys  ndwiha  inl




186                     TilE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHlAP. XVIII.
KING JAMES'7 VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.'C' ~~~C12
jusit, adulterers, or even  as thism.   Kav  asotS.   16o      o TEA     Io7.      it, rebuven'like this  taxgatherer.
publican.                     O~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~7~~~~aE(Vc) 84''-roi3 o-a,3/3caiov,'wo-&- I fast twice in the week, aIngve1
12, I fast twice in the week, I K~T7a~XO~KWLL.13 K~a'  tithes of all which -I acquire.
6give tithes of all that I possess.   0  T         y     xo    OE a           O    And the u tax- atherer standing 13o
13, And the publican, standing  dOAE              a N                         1  %far off, -would not even lift up
afar off, would not lift up so much
asdr en to comeyes unto heaven, butand forbid  ee ovpavov 7rat pta         AA   ETV  s  e        t          
7                                A/       ~~~~~~~~~~on hisbratsai, 0Gd
upon his breast, sayingr, God be WoTEV EaS' TO meT7Oos av'oV,, saying,  0G
them  note  for of such is the merciful to me a sinner.  I 14  
dom of God.                             ykp TOtOVrcOr e'o'Ttv 0   taacrAela fo         r of such is t]
174 I        sayuntoell youu, this man  went To eo. 14 AAA        AyTE          te, God.  JTruly,d
than  th"like  other: for every  on, Dick.  So (E..) Matt. SharpeKed.,M.            n the other; for evndering   one
6:~ 29; 28: 3. John 7: 46. Acts 8: 32. This rendering pre- of verse. Uniformity requires that 6lee
that  exalteth  himself  shall be                77                     le / Wi who exalteth himselfdilb
Ea~VTaWrEL1IQA07OETaLL   0          a
seabats the thoughtd;  and   is more euphonious than "as." rendered  y  humbled "            here, as its pahl umbleth
himself shall ber" exalted.  Noron   Waef. Srp. eemember of the sentence.   Se                e hexalted.  An14:d 15
15 And they brought unto him                hp pl                                  e
also infants3: 1, nothat he would touch                              eir infants;also, that.  Th e  artouch
them: but when his di~ciples saw  180vTESg  N   ot /ILO77qTa\  EWTETL/177- te;bthsdsils  se
"acitel, Luther, De yette. It is used  heem.                             
a"aqr"-eo.Pn    cisawyer, A noun  Bloomf. (N Test.)' "Toc fi7o1fo7,'i t
("16gain"), M.But Jesus challed them  unto                           I                 rebuked  te.  But Jesus, 16
Green (Gram., in loco, p. 28): " I pay tithes of all my gains, oaa rendering of the noun, " young childre ns."
him, and  said, Suffer little chil- vAvc                                    LFV    clig  hmt   isiSf
drena,' whatever I am from  tme unto tme acqund forbid    n                     s.'  fer'All  the little children n" S Fr "petits enfans"come
them  not: for of such is the.king-   E K           77 K     VETE" Tren            to  me, and  forbid  them  not
domp. 12o) "'Ga       is not'                     all thatEa I possess,' ut' all tat   f  also;"  a. This position  of the w
17 Verily, I say unto you, Who- TOO' OEOV.   1   4attp  AE'yco   /tt4v, God.   iTruly, I say  to. you, 1
"lik acquire;' (' qu  mihi acquiro, que mihi redunt')."  In        the per  pr    inciple   noticed ch. 16: 14a, atnote. So Aclose
fet6: 29; 28,3. John 7: 46r. Actis 8: 32. This rendering pre- of verI pose. Uniformity  "  re. quireend., Scarlettc 9era  should be
seints other wordsught, and is more euphonious he acquis."    rendreed by ".humbled" omhere, as its participle Deis in the next.
" tax-gatherer.,' See v. 10, note.                          h,, calling- to;" xeooaza~eaoe~uevo~. K
" "far oft;" 6otaxe-. S           ee ch ap.           e6: 23, note.   Norton,  Camp.,  Mentence. See ch. 6 14: 13,  note.
~ " would not even;" ovoc ~u%~e~, ov)~. Penn, Wakef., Nor- i,, the little children;" ~ xa w3ia. 
ch.ton, Sharpe  d.   ob  (Lex., o):  "    o12, noteve., Luk         their infants  ck.         The article is retaindered by 
1:     aqie"PnDci8:so   Sayr3                            sBeIg., Luther, De Wette. It in Anus) says:    used " here for thtle possessive pro.
(" gain", M.  DeWette, ich erwrbe;" Shott, "cquiro.  noun. Bloomnf. (N. Test.)  "Ta 6,~'54in,' the children,' i. e.,' their
("gan") K    D    Wete, 1 ih ererb  Schtt,11 aquio."children.' "  Thelwall.  See. ch. 5: 2, note.  As an alternative
Green (Gram., in loco, p. 28):  I pay tithes of all my gains, 2hi
Xcrcdzat,'whatever I am from time to time acquiring.''All that redrn  oftenu,"on   hlre.                ae.  ltl   hl
Ipossess' would. require x  ijucte."  Trench (on Bib. Revision, drn; as. F "pthits enfatinso."       or  sdmnddo  h
P. 125).: "'~9am xrcua& is not' all that I possess,' but' all that "as;   d.Tipotonfthwrdsdenednte
I acquire' (I'quve. mihi acquiro, quw, mihi redeunt')."  In the per- Principle noticed ch. 16: 14, note. So Angus.
feet. v.'  ta, the word first, obtains the force of "1I possess," or,   g  seein-; " 2 S6vrre. Kend., Scarlett~ M., Wesley, Norton,
in other words, "4I have acquired.-"  Compare Deut. 14: 22.   ShreTewa.
7 "9tax-gatherer."  See v. 10, note.                          h "1calling —-to;"-~aaecuv~   Kend, Scarlett, Wesley,
"far~ off;"  ax6'e.Sechp  6: 3  oe                         Norton, Camp., M. See ch. 6:13 niote.
~ "wold nt evn;"  i3~c,'je~ev ~i&.Penn Wakf.,  or-,the little children;,"'na' 7raria.  Scarlett, Penn., Dick.,,
ton, Shrpe~ Red.  Rob  (Lxo77 "O3co~inteeLk  Kendrick.  The article is. rendered by Norton, and Campbell.
IS: 13."                                     ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Pechy (note in Angus) says: "The little children; i. e., clearly the
b "!"    v.   note.                       ~~~~~~~ones now present, saying nothing (only impliedly) about little
4i0 God!'0. &eleb   See v.11,                           chilrengenraly."  The article is retained by Wiclif, Belgic,
C "mAn1"  This word: is italicized, as- a supplement.     Luther, De Wette, G. and S. Fr., Span., Iber., Diodati, Ital.,




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XVIII.                                              187
KING 3 AMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
soever sllall not receive the king- os   v ayP?    vEr7Tae T7'v pao-tAreav     whoever shall not receive the
dom of God as a little child, shall Tro5 0EOV cS' Vratcou v, ov.yv  EUo- kingdom  of God klike a little
in no wise enter therein.            &AO0  EIr aVT7IV.                        child,'will mby no means en18 And a certain ruler asked          18 KaV                               ter into  it.   And  a certain 18
18 Kal iE`7r?7pwwo-e rt' atvToa
hlim, saying, Good Master, what -tpXo,, Aey'v,   Lt&crKaAe  ya8,  ruler asked him, saying, Good
shall I do to inherit eternal life?                              /            - A Teacher, what shall I do to
Ti WL7rotyo-as- ('07   aL&WIOV KAqpO19 And Jesus said unto him,           <, 7      1o -Eo1 7     \,  K   inherit eternal life? And Jesus 19
Why callest thou me good? none po/ttrc;   19 EbTre  3e  azUrT    5 said to him, Why callest thou
is good, save one, that is God.      TqI-ousS  TI  LE AeyEtS ayaO/v; me good?   oNo one is good,
20 Thou knowest the command- OUE\s aOyaSo-, EL fL  sets',  o 0esO. Pexcept one, that is God. Thou 20
ments, Do not commit adultery, 2 a0 rS EpToAas ot&as', jfr   ixotXEv- knowest  the  commandments,
Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not o-0y (   4oveuv o-' /L  KAE+n   Do not commit adultery, aDo
bear false witness, Honour thy  EUt  4ev~oaapTvp71'-    Tria TroV not kill, Do not steal, Do not
father and thy mother.              |rarepa rov KaL'7lt,'7Trpa roy.  bear  false  testimony, Honor
21 And lhe said, All these have 21'0  \et're, TaVrT ravr    vAa- thy  father  and  thy  mother.
I kept from my youth up.                                          22    And he said, All these have I 21
22 Now when Jesus heard these         L    K vrTrTO             2 Ao       kept from  my  youth.    And 22
ohias,   ie aid  ntohcaS'E 7-~a okept from  my  youth.V   And 22
tin      e said unto hi  Yet lack-                                            Jesus, hhearing  tthis, said  to
est thou one thing: sell all that  TI,  "r Ev  Ot AEcLEl  7raraiaoa him, Yet  thou  lackest one
thou hast, and distribute unto the EXELt' 7WOAyUTOV, Kal &tato' 7 rro- thing; sell all that thou hast
poor, and thou shalt have treasure Xots, Ka\t e&tL  Orqo-avpo,,v ov- and distribute to the poor, and
in heaven: and come, follow me.  parT   Ka~ fEVpo, aKcoAovOLt yot. thou shalt have'a treasure in
23 And when he heard this, he 23'O     Oe aK-ovo a~ TaVra   Iept- heaven; and come, follow  me.
was very sorrowful: for le was,Avwos eyeTo*,,I      And when he heard this,'he 23
very rich.',   \'/,  became very sorrowful: for he
24 And when Jesus saw  that (r0oSpa.   2 Iso w               E  avroTV 0 was wexceedingly rich.  knd 24
he was very sorrowful, lie said, I?7~oT-     s 7rep[AvwroV  yeVoFeLoO,    E   Jesus, xseeing him become very
How  hardly shall they that have 7re, JI&t  3vo-KOAcos ot rTa XpbpLoa- sorrowful, said, YWith  what
k " like;" ts. See v. 11, note.                       by Thom., Scarlett, WVesley, Penn, Wakefield, Norton, Camp.,
Kend., Angus.
1 "will-enter;" EloaR9.   Sharpe, Penn, Norton. Trollope
(Gram., p. 143): " In negative prepositions, the conjunctive (sub-   ~ "hearing;" Axoaas.  Thomson, Sharpe, Scarlett, Camp.,
junctive) is used with ov u4i instead of the future."    Kend., M., Thelwxll.
t no  this;" zrairc. So in (E. V.) v. 23. Thom., Sharpe, Scarm ", by no meansU;" o  #. Rob. (Lex., pu  1: 8). E. V., lett, Wakef., Norton, Camp., Dick. See ch. 5: 27, note.
Matt. 5: 26. Scarlett, Dick., Sawyer, Kend.,.                a treasure;". 
" Ua treasure;" araov~o5-.  W akefield, Sawyer, Murdock.
"Teacher;" dlJcaxaore. See ch. 9: 38, note.         Belg., " eenen schat; " De Wette, " einen Schatz; " G. and S. Fr.,
O 1" No one;  ov2o&es. See ch. 1: 61, note.           " un tresor;" Diodati and Ital., " un tesoro."
P "except;" Eci u. M., Norton. "Save," in this sense, is    "he became;"'yEv-o.  Penn, Kend., Thellwall, M. The
obsolete.                                                radical sense of the verb is most appropriate. So Mont., Beza,
Castal., "factus est;" Belg., " wierd;" De Wette, " ward (erq " Do not kill;" P7, ovevats. This is the uniform reading betriibt)."
of the verb in all cases, in the E. V., except Matt. 19: 18, where   w " exceedingly;" aS6ear.  Waklef., Norton, M., Angus,
ov Tovevaets is translated, "TI'hou shalt do no murder." As this Thelwall (" exceeding ").
verb seems to be often used in the sense of " murder," this sen-,  "seeing him  become; "'c-v C- ~V-YE-?EeoZ ~,OY.    M.
tence should be placed in the margin, " or, Do not murder."  It Greenfield, Liddell (Lexx.). See v. 23, note v.
is so rendered by Thelwall, Thom., Scarlett, Wesley. The Lexicons usually define thle verb by muwrdler slay, k;l.        Y "With what difficulty; " e7rbs bva'ecos. Tyndale, CiraT
mer, Geneva, Scarlett, Diclk., Sawyer.  The reading "How hardThe adverb "up," in the E. V., is not authorized by any ly" is not pure English.  Rob. and Dunbar (Lexx.): "With
thing in the text; nor is it needed as a supplement. It is dropped dificulty."  This is the rendering in Revi'L ~f Mark (10: 23).




188                   THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. - CHAP. XVIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
riches enter into the kingdom of ra EXOV7E9 Et-reAEvE -orTat EtS T7)r) difficulty -will those who have
God!                                  a0-otAElarv  7ro   OEOv.   25 EVKO- riches, enter into the kingdom
25 For it is easier for a camel7rorepor yap;trr, Kat7/Aov ca of God!  For it is easier for a 25
to go through a needle's eye, than 7.pv   aAt p5   a [3os KcJeAot,   ~  camel tGo  go t ihrough   a needle's
for a rich man to enter into the  p,e
kingdom  of God.                     7rAovrtov   ES 7 T', [a3rtAeiarv 7ro   eye, than  for a rich  man  to
26 And they that heard it, said, OEOV EITEAOEW^.   26 E o    E o  eter into the  kingdom of God.
Who then can be saved?               c vKO-UaV7ES, Kac   rts- tvvaTat  AO)      d  those who heard it, said, 26
27 And  he  said, The thingsnO7a;                27       SrE   T     a av- Who, then, can be saved? And 27
which are impossible with men, vara  7rapa  tvOpco7rots 3wara he said, The things which are
are possible with God.                o7't T7ap    O T) O1 E.   28 EZ7re 3  impossible with men, are possi28 Then  Peter  said, Lo, we                                               ble  with  God.  Then  Peter 28
have left all, and followed thee.   0 H7ETpos-    ov, o, 7/egs aKaLEPv said, /Behold, we have left all,
29 And he said unto tllem,Veri- r7avra, KaL 7TKoAov0qr-ra/.ev  o-ot. and  followed  thee.  And he 29
ly, I say unto you, There is no          0 C  e arEL    aVTOL., Atrv AE   said to them, bTruly, I say to
man that hath left house, or pa- yco VfLW, OTT   8 T'  tV O'S axb?7- you, there is cno one who hath
rents, or brethren, or wife, or chil-,
KErents, or brethren, or wife, or  OtKtav, 77 yo))Ea, 77 aaEA/OVs, left house, or parents, or brethdren, for the kingdom  of God'sen, or wife, or children, for
sake,                                77 yvvatKa,    TK' CKva, ELEKEV IT77S ren, or wife, or children,'for
saa'm OEOO        3        OV   \ the  sake of the kingdom  of
30 Who shall not receive manifold more in this present time, and a 7roAt/i7'oA Aa7 rAacrlovra  v  To  God, who  -will  not receive 30
in the world to come life everlast- Kxatpc TOVT70, KaL Ev 7T   atOVIrt 7T   manifoldf in this present time,
Iting.'Oi    \  C W                L and in the world to come geterng.                                 epXopjEV(  (&ryv ateoVton.
31 Then he took unto him  the             IAPAAABS2N.                ro nal life.   Then  he htook the 31
twelve, and said unto them, Be- 8 eKa,         T,,  twelve aside, and said to them,
hold, we go up to Jerusalem, and,W08EKPOS Er  lpo' av`TV,   3o v, Behold, iwe are going up to
all things that are written by the vahazvo yer eLs  IepooAv/a, KL Jerusalem, and Jall the things
prophets concerning the Son of TeAEOO770eETaL 7rtlvra Tr  YEypC/L- written by the prophets kconman shall be accomplished.            lEVra &ta TOw,  7rpoq77Trc(  TLz0 vic  cerning the Son of man'will be
"will-enter;" El2aeeaov-cra.  Scarlett, Penn, Norton, uahj-zars xac' iSoav (E. V.),' took the twelve disciples apart.'
Dick., Kend., Angus.                                      The thought is really conveyed by 7race'afl8,' lhe took to him~ " Behold;*"'3oi. See ch. 1: 44, note.             self,' equivalent to' he took aside.' S. Fr.,' ayant-pris avec
lui;' Iber.,' tom6 a (si);' De Wette,' nahm er-die Zw6lfe zu
"b r Truly;" ~u1v.  See ch. 4: ~24, note.            sich;' Belg.,' de twaalve-tot hem nemende  Campbell,' tak~ "no one;" ov'ceiS. See ch. 1: 61, note.              ing-aside;" Wakef.,' he took-aside.'"
d "for the sake of the kingdom of God;" IreEv   g  B       " we are going;" avafittO'pVUEV.  rrhom., Sharpe, Scarlett,
Aelags. Thom., Sharpe, Wakef., Norton, Kend., M.          Penn, Wakef., Norton, Camp., Dick., ThelwalJ. In the note on
this verb in the parallel, Mark 10: 33 (Revision of Mark), it is
* "will-receive; "  zrodfi,7.  Sharpe, M., Scarlett, Penn, said: "The progressive formn of the verb, indieating present conWakef., Norton, Dick.
tinued action, is exact, as the Saviour and his disciples were now
f The word " more" after "manifold," in the E. V., is super- on the way."
fluous, as 7rolAaXr2aa1iwv literally signifies ",many times more,"   i, all the things written; " xcrcs ra    yseycaplvvra. Thelwall,
i. e., "manifold."                                        Scarlett (" all things written").
g " eternal life;" 5coiv alcovttov,. So (E. V.) in parallel, Mark   k," concerning the Son of man; " zt vi4  zov~ ev&coJrov. As
10: 30. Penn, Norton, Camp., Sawyer.                      an alternative rendering, " on the Son of man." So Kendrick.
h "took-aside;" crtoarafit.  Sharpe,                    Wakef. has " in the Son of man."  Schott: "q'eecunque per
Scarlett, M., Thelwall (" taking —aside").  The following note vates scripta sunt consummabuntur hominis filio."  Gaschen and
on'raoaRiafo)v is copied from the Revision of Mark (10: 32): Kuincel agree with the E. V.
"Aszde. This supplement is necessary to complete the sense. It   1 "will be accomplished;" regeaO9'aeras.  Penn  2homson
is taken from the parallel, Matt. 20:17,'ra 2afsE rog; oc6exa Walkef., M.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. XVIII.                                                    189
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
32 For he  shall be delivered  Trov   acvOp67ov.    32  7rapa8oOt- accomplished.  For mhe will be 32
32 For    he~~an s    hall  be    delveed7'o t yapoJ7 rov.
unto  the  Gentiles, and  shall be  o'e7rat yp  7ro'v Eeot'1, KaC  Ep- delivered  up  to the Gentiles;
mocked, and spitefully entreated, 7raLXtO. eTaLn KaL  V/3pCoo7-ETat, and will be mocked, and nabusand spitted on;                                     3737vo-e7'a,  3  Ka cp- ed, and ospitten on; and Pliav- 33
33 And they shall scourge him,                           I roKTero -V0L    a&-ng  scourged  him, they  qwill
and  put him  to  death: and the  0, ^,,       put   him    to death; and thethird
third day hle shall rise again.           o'                   T          a                  e        nd t  aid34
n~ ~               ~    3~_a                        day he  vwill rise agrain.  Aids
34 And  they understood none oT?7o'eat.                  Kat'O ai'ro1t            day  h w        i
31 And  the)y       T                                         they understood none of these
of these things: and this saying  7'ovrwo  o-wvtia, Kat                TO 7 /t things;  and  this  saying  was
was hid from  them, neither knew  oR Toe KEKpVplEVOV  a7r  avTrov, hidden  from   them, and  they
they the tllings which were spoken. Ka[ oUK  y7[,coKOP Ta Aeyopeva.  knew   not  the  things  which
35 And  it came to pass, that            35  Eyero                          e    were spoken.  Ad it came to 35
I~~~~~'.`VET0 8E - E`V 7-60 EyI) (WLEtv were spoken.  And it came to 35
as he was come nigh unto. Jericho,, T',,,
a certain  blind  mnan sla t; by  the | aVrov ecu IeptXeo, TVAOS' TtS` EKa- pass, that -as he  drew  neart
way-side begging; not                    9ro  -apa  TU) 0 v 7poo-aTar - | Jericho, a certain  blind  man
way-side ~ ~      ~ ~ 3 begging;wy-sdebeo /g
36 And hearing the multitude   s aKovo'as'  E oxAov   ta7ropevo- sat by the way-side begging;
pass by, he asked what it meant.,erov, ervOarerTO TI E     TOVTO.and hearing ua crowd'passing 36
37 And they told him, that Je- 3  ~T            7ryyEav S       avro, 3Ot along, he asked what it meant.
sus of Nazareth passed by.                                                           And they told him,- Jesus of 37
38 And he cried, sayingo, Jesus,               38 Napaos'   apepxe- Nazareth xis passing by.  And 38
Tat.   a   Ka[  [/3o-e, E00         ycoE', yhe shouted, say'ing, Jesus,'son
thou son of David, have mercy on  Iio-, vLE Za/3L                  re, EAE`]0Y, LE. o  D      id, hay i,       o  me
me.                                     3
me.-o v [c   / B}3,;A(ryov pte. of David, have mercy on me.
39j'                                   3KaL                                        ofLDvid
39 And they which went before              Za  ot 7rpoo)[7or       EW EETiWiWv  And  those  who  went before, 39
rebuked him, that he should hold  avT v          lVl oacrO7rW70o'. avro      s  8   -charged him  bto be silent; but
m "he will be delivered up;"  vraeasoO'9asxat.  Scarlett, Liddell (Lex., in verbo).  The participial construction is most
Sharpe, Wakef., Angus, M. See cl. 9: 44, note.                 accurate. It has been adopted by Penn, Wakef., Norton, Saw"  abused;" zi,ot&9aeral.  Rob. (Lex.), Kend.  As an yer, rThelwall. By this rendering, we make a distinction between
alternative, " shamefully treated."  So M., and E. V., 1 Thess. &abtxotoevo/Ct and 7ra,te'xopa1 (to pass by), in the next verse.
2: 2 ("i shamefully entreatead ").                             This is the only case where the E. V. renders this verb by "pass
" spitten on;"  Wuazvaki;aera.  Wakef. The perf. part. of by."
"to spit" is either " spit," or " spitten."  The last form is pre- w The particle'er (E. V., "that") is merely a mark of quotaferred for the sake of euphony. See Bullion (Eng. Gram,,  32).  tion.  See ch. 7  16, note.  So Angus.
~P "having scourged;",ucaaeyoaae're~.  Norton, M., Thel- x "is passing by;" 7rXap'oozerat. Angus, Thelwall, Sawyer.
wall.                                                            Y "he shouted;"  firae.  Liddell (Lex., in verbo): "To utter
q "will put him to death;"  o'oxevvouVasV.  "Will," auxili- a cry-to shout."  The noun  woc usually signifies a shout. Lidd.
ary, is employed by Norton; Camp., M.                         and Dunbar. This rendering distinguishes this verb from xcedeCo,
r ", will rise again;",arsae7aeraz.  Thomson, Sharpe, Scar- "to cry out," in the next verse.
lett, M.                                                         z The supplement " thou," before " Son," is superfluous. So in
a " as he drew near;"    ao E~ yiev. See ch. 7: 12, note i. v. 39, where it is repeated in the E. V. Omitted by Thomson,
So often in E. V.                                             Scarlett, Sharpe, Norton, Camp., Dick., Kend., Sawyer, Angus,
t The preposition "to" is superfluous before a word designat- M., Thelwall.
ing a person, place or thing, after such verbs as "drew near,"   a "charged him;" Arerieov acnrp. Wesley, Camp., Sawyer,
"approach," etc. Hence it is omitted here, before Jericho.    Kend., Wakef (" were charging"). So E. V. in the parallels,
"a crowd;" 0Yzov.  See ch. 3: 7, note. The definite arti- Mark10:48 (.7rrrieCov cavr),and inMatt. 12:16. Mark 8: 30;
cle should not be used here. The blind man by hearing merely 10: 48. Note in Revis. of Mark (9:.21): "When the verb is emknew that "a crowd" was passing. It was only by subsequent phatic, its force is properly expressed (as in E. V.) by' rebuke.'"
inquiry, he ascertained that is was "the crowd" which accorm- Dunbar (Lex., in verbo): "N. T. to charge or enjoin strictly."
panlied Jesus. "The" has been exchanged for the indefinite "a," Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "To admonish strongly, to charge strictly."
by Searlett, Penn, Wakef., M., Angus.                          Bretsch.: "Serio jubeo. Luc. 18: 39."
" passing along;" ~SaiogfEV O#VOV.  So Norton, Kend., AI[,   b "to be silent;" ~,a ae.on V.  Kendrick, Scarlett, Camp.,




190                      TilE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XIX.
KING JAMES.     VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.ear, le
his peace: butwen he wa     s come  near, m   avrov  edrAporre  avro,          i-    asked himo, sayi ng, Wh lt       S l
40h AndeJesus stood and com- 0                                   I       X   8\ manded him'to be led to him;
manded him  to be broughlt unto  vat 7wpo~  au~ro'V   EytoaZToS'                   an      hn5ecaenah
him: arid when he was come near,                                          41W7c0cEVarv   XE- ase    isynWa    it4
hie asked him,                      1   vo           ~?p6?oE     vo,           E    se    isynWa    it4
41 Saying, What wilt thou that Y7','  Ti o-ot OE'AeS' 7rot2o-Co;'O  thou  hthat I should  do'for
I shall do unto thee? And he said,          EE        vptE                 A       thee?  And he said, Lord, that
r~~~~~~~ I                       t'e E K   vE~_Cpte, tva  a{va0AE[+ao.                         -lit.?And 42siLodta
Lord, that I may receive my sight. 42,  _  I may receive my sight.  And 42
42 And  Jesus said  unto  him         2 Kac   o  Iq7oov9  etL7FEv  avrT, Jesus said to him, Receive thy
Receive thy sight: thy faith hath'Ava/3AE#ov  7vo-rts  o-ov O  e-  sight; thy faith hath made thee
saved thee.                                             4 3
43,nd immediately he receiv-  oKE oKe    E.                 I I   7rapaXpy7a whole.   And  immediately  le 43
ed his sight, and  followed  him, &Ve'/E4E,  Kat  ~KoAoUOeL I,               received his sight, and followed his silgbt, and followed 111111 aYE,8,EyrE,  Kat  77KOAOV'Oft aVT'                  1       1cofIl
0               7                                         11~~~~~~ ed him, glorifying God' and
glorifying God: and all the peo-                                                   edhmgorf
~4o     roy  Of(~v' Kal vry' -all the people, Jseeinug it, gave
ple, when they saw it, gave prlaise                                 K t         all the people  seein   t gae
unto God.                              Aaos' &ior  &(SaKEV azov, rTc  Oec. praise to God.
CHAP. XIX.                               CHAP. XIX.                                CHAP. XIX.
AND Jesus entered  and passed            KAI EcEeAO)t   8trpXeTo T7rv    AND  alle, thaving  entered
through Jericho.                                    2      a  O,,  Jericho, ewas passing through
ZD                  -TEP 1X6\0     Ka~~t tov, am"p  oro-                Iz
2 And behold, there was a man                       KfItpt&X ~''KJe
2 And behold, there  was    a man', \ it; and behold, there was a man  2
named Zaccheus, which  was the Mtart KaAOV1EVOs   ZaKXatOS'                        named  Zacheus, wlo was da. n n., \ ^,, > o ll~~~amed Zaccheus, who wvas aa
chief among the publicans, and he a"T' 7    pXTEA l,             OT                                       as
was rich.                               3~~~~~~~~~~oro   chief tax-gathierer, and lie was
was rich.                                                  3
3 And he sought to see Jesus 2   7t Aovo-to'              Kai Ev7ret vetr rich;  and  hlie  sought to  see  3
who lie was; and could not for  O             B0, TII2o-o7rtS' EiotT, /(at ovK  ewho Jesus was, rand yet could
Thelwall. So in parallel, Revis. of Mark 10: 48. " To hold one's   a " He."  The nominative of the verb not being expressed in
peace" is obsolete. Present usage demands the infinitive in such the text, the pronoun is employed with a capital to show its
construction. The E. V. often renders the subjunctive with,va reference to the Saviour.  So Angus, Thelwall, and M. "he,"
by the infinitive.                                           without a capital, is used by Tyndale, Wesley, Sharpe, Kend.
~  he cried out;" iExaev. Penn, Sharpe, Norton, Wakef.,   b " having entered; " elae2aeCov. Norton, M., Scarlett, Dick.
Angus, M., Rob. (Lex., in verbo).  So Matt. 8: 29; 14  ~26;       was passing through;"   yero. Kend., Thom., Sharpe,
20: 30; 27: 23. Luke 4: 41; 9: 39; 19: 40, etc.                      P " wa hi tho.  "mrf,                 T       Sap
d "much more;"..oj ^           Thelwall, Kend __. (in parallel, Penn, Norton. This is the imperfect of continued action.
Mark 10:48), Sawyer. Iber., "muchiomas." So ro2,up      z     d"0cif a-ateer"&iAe2vs(5a  2yu..Shre
is rndeed (. V) Mat.: 3. Lddel (Lx.,    B)    See ch. 3: 12, note. The article "1 the " (copied from Geneva) is
* "1stopped; "  2ae.  Norton, Penn, Camp., Dick.,-Kend. improperly inserted in the E. V. It leads the reader to suppose
and Sawyer, "1stopping;"S. Fr., "s'6tant arrbt6;  Iberian, that Zaceheus the chief of the whole order of the tax-gatherers.
"parbse."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo):  In the aorists 26'an~v and The indefinite article ("1 a ") is employed by Tyndale, Coverdale.
eurOv to stand still, to stop."  Liddell (Lex.): "In general toCaneTo.PnWkfKndM
stop, cease, be still."                                         *  who Jesus was;"  o'V'i)jooi,', Tig'arGt. Wakefield, MI.
" 1to he led; " a',9i~vat, Sharpe, Theiwall. V u~g., Mont., Beza, "1quis esset Jesus."  Bloomf. (N. T.): "1Literally,' to see
Eras., "1adduci;"Castal., G-dschen, Schott, "1duci."  So often in what sort of a person Jesus is,' for 18stv r49- hrrsv b' 7iqaoig."
E. V.                                                        Matt. (Gram., ~ 295, 3): "1In dependent propositions, the subject
g "h   aena "iyia'o.Knrc, cret  ayr  is often wanting, hecause it is construed with the verb of the preSee ch.'7:12, -note.                                       ceding proposition."  See also Kifihuer (Gram., ~ 347, 3). So in
Ii tht Ishulddo;"  ro~a.    WelyIcretAgs.Latin, nostri Marcellum, quam tardus sit, instead of quam tardus
Penn   Ou idom  emans tis ormof he vrb.S. r.,"qu   sit Marcellus. In our usual parlance, we should say "1which was
Pefsen."Oriimdmnsti om  ftevr.S   r,1 u  Jesus," as G. Fr., "l equel 6tait Jesus;"and Iber., "1 cual era
"fo ithe?   o.To.   ely   en   cret otnJesus."  Accordingy to Scholefield, p. 25, Ti Ia~z = 05rorog r,'
"seeing;?" Scot..To, Wesley, Scr enn awe, Thearlet. Noadyt;rtonS   E.)2Cr 6:9  0.Sur




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHIAP. XIX.                                                191
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
the press, because he was little of |.tavvaro a7ro TO) o'XAo, OTCt T   not gon account                     crowd
stature.7 LKpofK' fly.   4 Ka    wpo-'for he was jsmall in stature.
4 And he ran before, and climb- 3paceqoV       47rpoo-Oev   lvr3?J  fort Anld he ran before, and kclimb- 4
ed up into a sycamore-tree to see   vo pav'                                     ed  a sycamore-tree to see him;
him; for he was to pass that way. 8'  eKetlvO7  7 tyeEAAE   SLPXXTSat. for mhe was about to pass that
5 And when Jesus came to the 5 Kct,              7Ar                  7r  TOW,  way.  And when Jesus came to  5
place, he looked up, and saw him, dra/A''a 1]rovs etev av;',, the place, he looked up  and
and said unto him, Zaccheus, make KX    EWE               a         Z\,   sa      w   him, and  said  to  him,
haste, and come down: for to-day                    7r,                         Zaccheus, make haste, and come
cr7rvcrar  Kara/37t' or-wlepo,  oyI r
I must abide at thy house.,,, Y                     down; for to-day I must lre6 And he made haste, and came  P  t- OLKOO  Oo   &e   ye  Jet. main  in  thy house.  And he  6
down, and received him  joyfully. |            Cal    o-7revras KarTef,   Kat v7rE- made haste, and  came down,
O  UTO,                            and received  7                          7
7 And when they saw  it, the    ETo   aTOy                                KL andreceivedhimjoyfully. And  7
all murmured, saying, That he                                     It-TE~' a7raV T' &~7yoyyv~ or,,  lA when  they  saw   it, they  all
was gone to be guest with a man 7~  re,    OTvr    7rapa   axaprewoAS| murmured, saying,~ the  hath
that is a sinner                     IavSpL eo'To77AOe KaTaAr-at.  S          -7'a- gone in qto lodge with ra sinful
8 And Zaccheus stood, and said  Oets  8Z ZaKxaos  et77re 7rpOS)  TOP man.  And Zaccheus'stood up, 8
unto the Lord; Behold, Lord, the  KVptov,    I3ov,           a  17LLt7  T'2v and said to the Lord, Behold,
half of my goods I give to the v7rapX6orcov,Uov, KVpte,  1OALLt Lord, the half of my  tposses(Gram., O 185, Rem.).  Rob. (Lex., cal', I. f.- a).  Hoogeveen   m 1" he was about to pass;",uelie EieOXZeqPaL.  M. —Vakef.,
(ali, V., p. 83). See Luke 8  ~13, note.                   " he was going to pass."  Rob. (Lex., pul2wo): "To be about to
do, or suffer any thing, to be on the point of, construed with an
g "on account of;" are.  M.  Rob. (Lex., a&rc):  "(Spoken) infinitive of that which one is about to do or suffer, mostly with
of the occasion, or incidental cause, from, i. e., because of, by the inf. fieture."  See ch. 7: 2, note.
reason of, on account of."  Bloomf. (N. Test.): "The use of hro,
before rzo~ o0Xgov, is Hellenistic, and found on the Heb. m, on   "" remain;" acerva.  Kendrick, Dick. Compare text, and
account of."                                                E. V., Luke 10: 7. See ch. 1: 56, note. So often in E. V.
h " the crowd;" rou o'X ov. See ch. 3: 7, note. So Angus,   0 The particle one (E. V., "that "), before )rzae, is merely a
bhom.                                                      sign of quotation, and should not be translated. See ch. 7:16,
note. " That" is omitted by M., Thom., Wesley, Sharpe, Scari  for;" Ort. Kend., M., Thom. So (E. V.) in v. 4. Thus lett, Wakef., Camp., Norton, Dick., Sawyer, Kend.
often in E. V., as Luke 1: 37, 45, 48, 49; 2: 11. Rob. (Lex.):
"Simply, 0or is put after certain classes of verbs, and also gener.   P "he hath gone in;" eiui9OE.  Sawyer (" has gone in").
to express the cause, reason, motion of the action of those verbs, See ch. 9: 8, and 4: 34, notes.
or of any action, or event mentioned, that, i. e., seeing that, be-   q "to lode;" Yarajiuaac.  So (E. V.) Luke 9  12. Wakef.,
cause, for."
Sharpe, Penn, Thelwall. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "In N. Test.
I " small in stature;" T, 7rcqxla /cy.o;.  M., Dick. As an gener. to lodge, to take lodging, intransitive. Luke 9: 12; with
alternative rendering, "of low stature."  So Norton.  Wakef. zraed ztvc, 19: 7."  Liddell (Lex.): "To turn in, to lodge with
and Camp., " of a low stature.".                  one."  Dunbar (Lex.): "To lodge."
x "climbed;" &vi7q. In conformity with our usus loquendi,   r {"a sinful man;" auaerwltol c4v&Je. Sharpe, Scarlett (" wick"up" is omiitted. " Climb" signifies to go up by a slow motion. ed man").  So E. V. (ade  ma(zno'Gs), Luke 5: 8.  Rob.
So Thom., Wakef.                                           (Lex.): " 54ve vel a'veconros?acczaero2ds, a sinful man, a sin.
ner."  So Thom., Wakef., Penn, Kend., M.
I The preposition " into" which the E. V. uses as the equiva-' "stood up;'" Xra9s;. Wakef., Norton, Sawyer, Mur.,-.
lent of bri (" on," or "upon "), is omitted, according to our Thom., Scarleft, and M., "standing up."
idiom.  We say, "he climbs the tree;" the preposition' on"
being left to be supplied by the hearer's mind.               t "possessions;" snaex6voov.  See chli. 8: 3, note.




192                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XIX.
KING JAMES VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
poor; and if I have taken any  TOlS  7FT)cXOots'   KaL  El  TrOS  T7t sions I give to the poor, and if
thing from  any man by false ac- Eo-vKo/oavrTro-a, a7ro33owLt   - rerpa- uI hlave taken any thing from
cusation, I restore him four-foicd.  7rAov. 9 E We 8  7rps a6TJv' 6any one by fraud, I restore
v ~ ~ ~~wo    avro E    0n o    n by    f ia         d Iestore"
9 And Jesus said untohim, This  i-oov,   Orn o-Mepov o-cornyp'a fourfold.  And Jesus said  to  9
day  is  salvation  come  to  this  c  OLKO)                        O,            him, To-day  salvation   hath
oW tK0 ~-ovrT    EYETeo~ Ka00oTt him, -To-day  salvation  -bath
house, forasmuch as he also is a'3pa                                        r.  cometo this  ouse, because he
son of Abraham.             ~~~KaL  aVTos' vios, A/3Sp ac at   07V  come to this house, Ybecause hie
son of Abraham.                        lO SAO       p  C v[ \          etopo_ also is a son of Abraham. For lO
10 For the Son of man is come    7A Eyap  o  v6 os -rov aT               c    also is a       son of Abraham.  For 1o
10 For ~~~~~~~~~~~~~the Son of man isat come t
to seek and to save that which  7rov  (7r/7o-at KaL   Coat TO a7ro-the Son of an hath come to
was lost.                    AcoAOg.                                    seek  and to save that which
was lost.                              AtA5
~11 And  as they  heard  these  11'AKOY3ONTQN S                      was lost. And when athey had 11
11 And  as they  heard  these           Al,4KOYONT1r,21~  8    av-                     b~i.1        b.heard  bthis, che  went on  to
things, he added and spake a par- TO)) TavT7a, 7rpoOOE'ts  ErE 7rapa-,,,,,,~.  ~~speak  a  parable, because  he
able, because he was nigh to Jeru-  loAriv,  L  To                 UTO           speak  a  parable, because  he  
~~~~'s, \was near Jerusalem, and- they
salem, and because they thought  Iepouvo(aA\1, Ka\  oe    arrv thugwas near dJerusalei  ando theyo
that the kingdom  of God should                                 p             t ho ught that the kingdom  ofp
immediately appear.                    AIa' O eo eAAeL  D, oal'-L  God'would  immediately  ap12 He said therefore, A certain  AEt            TO   e     a'va  at/ o,    pear.  He  said  therefore, A  12
nobleman went into a far country    ELtree oV, AVpcoW7ro  TtS' eyE- certain nobleman went into a
yopev tY     v e    Xcopav, Itxatpa,   dsntcuryoreive) 
to receive for himself a kingdom            Eopev6 es                  LaPv,  distant country to receive  a
and to return.                         Aa3E atV E'aVrJ f3atAEoatav, KaL V7Wo- kingdom, and to return.  And 13
13 And he called his ten ser- oTpeA/al.   13 KaAEo-as  8E  aEKa he called iten of his servants,
"I lhave-taken by fraud;" lavzodavpiaa. Iber., "he de- any thing, i. q., to do again, to do fiurther."  See Gesen. (Lex.,
fraudado;" De Wette, "ich-iibervortheilt habe."  Rob. (Lex.,    ). Sept., Gen. 4: 2, 7reoaiE'o rezreo.
in verbo), Kend., and Sawyer (" have defrauded "),-Norton (" I   d The preposition "to," before Jerusalem (E. V.), is superflu
have wronged"), M. (" have taken-unjustly").  Kuincel (on ous according to our usus loquendi. We do not usually express
Luke 3: 14) "In versione Alexandrina uvWo9cevrEv respondet it, after "nigh," and "near."
Hebr. pass: defraudavit, Job. 35: 9. Ps. 119:121."  Perhaps,
hebr.   defraudavte, Job. 35l 9. Ps. 19:2."Praps  Ce "because" of the E. V. is unauthorized by the text. It is
the generic term "wrongfully" would be most appropriate hered
rather than "unjustly."  S. Fr., "j'ai fait tort."          dropped by Thoom., M., Scarlett, Wakef., Camp., Norton, Dick.,
rather than "1unjustly." -S. Fr., "i'Ma fait tort."SayrADUen.Thlll
V " any one; " Tevo. Thelwall. Iber., "a alguno."         Sawyer, Angus,  end.,  elwall.
"him," which is inserted in the E. V. as a supplement, after   r "would immediately appear;" ue-caet. Kend.,
"restore," is unnecessary. There is nothing inl the text which Wesley, Norton. So " would" is employed instead of "should,"
authorizes its use. Dropped by Sharpe, Scarlett, Wakef., Camp., by Thom., Sharpe, Camp., Dick. The thought may be expressed,
~~~~~~~Sawyer, M3~.                          ~in other phraseology, by "was about to appear immediately," or
Sawyer, M.                                                                   Z
" hath come;" eY'VoT0. See v. 7, note p.                "was immediately to appear."
Y "because;" xcao're.  So (E. V.) Acts 2: 24.  Sawyer.   8 "distant; " /azev. Kend. So in Revision, Luke 15: 13.
So in Revis., Luke 1: 7. Lexicons of Dunbar and Greenfield. See note on that verse. So Nortou, Dick., Sawyer, Penn, Thom..
Thelwall, "because that."  "Forasmuch" is nearly obsolete. Angus.
Scarlett and Dick., "since."                                   h " for himself" of the E. V. ('aevru) is pleonastic. Dropped
"hath come;" 7;2e.  See v. 7, note p.                  by Kendrick, Norton, M. So De Wette has simply "zu em"they had heard;" 1Axovovrcov. Scarlett. See ch. 5.: 25, pfangen."  S. Fr., "pour reqevoir un royaume;" Iber., " a recenote. Our idiom demands the pluperfect.                     bir un reino;" Ital.,." a ricevere un reamre."
b " this;" H'avea.  See ch. 5: 27, note.                     "ten of his servants;" &za 8oV2ovg.  Angus, Wesley,
"he went on to speak;" gpoa&gig E7re. Norton. The Wakef., Camp., Penn, Norton, Dick. G. Fr., "dix de ses servilanguage here is a Hlebraism. Job 29: 1,         pi_ ~. l, Sept. teurs;" S. Fr., "dix de ses eselaves;" Iber., "diez de sus siergoaf&es9-edbe, "He (Job) went on to speak;" or; in more vos."  Bloomfield (N. Test.)  "'ten of his servants,' a round
modern phraseology, "he proceeded to speak; " or, "he added." number."  "His ten servants" implies that hlie had that number
Bloomfield (N. Test.): "Meaning, by Hebraism,' he went on only, and would have required zos Seza 8o~2ovg.  Compare
to speak.'" Rob. (Lex., ~reoari&D7~c): "By Hebraism, like ros 3ouShxa paP&Xha a)oiov, in Matt. 10: 1, Luke 9: 1; Tolt
tub before an infinitive, or sometimes a finite verb, to add to do &zd3exa/zea,%ts7rar a,:ofi, Matt. 11: 1.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-GCIAP. XIX.                                            193
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
vants, and  delivered  them  ten e8otvAovs'  cavwroi, ~'&oKev   a         sroS and Jgave them ten pounds, and
pounds, and said unto them, Oc- aEKa,urs,  KaL EL7rE 7p  ao                 said  to  them, kTrade  till I
Cupy till I come..,
cupy till I come.                       H'l payjyaTEv o-ao'e  E'or  EpXolat. come.  But his citizens hated 14
14 But his citizens hated him, 1 
and sent a message after hlim, say-14 O 01  e 7roAtTaL avrov  et/ to'ovp him, and sent an embassy after
ing, We will not have this man to aurolv, KaL aWre oreLAav wpere'avp him, saying, We will nlot have
reign over us.                      r07frlo avTrov, Ae'yovTES  Ov  8- this man'reign over us.  And 15
15 And it came to pass, that Aoev  tovrov            f3artAevrOae &p,  it came to pass, rowhen  he rewhen he was returned, having re- yas'    15 Kat  eyeveto;O    E          ^ turned, having  received  the
ceived the kin(rdon,  then he com-   yavev Aaoa,V  kingdom, tlhat he commanded
manded these servants to be called                             3             those servents to be called to
unto him, to whom  he had given  \/3aLAeav, KaL  eL7re qcolv.77Op/a 
g iv\                             T  him, to whom Phe gave the monthe money, that he might know  avrT   7rovp   oivAovs' rovrovs,  otshe m
apvp.                  a,y   r,,ey, that he mirght know qwhat
how much every man had gained  E&JKE TO apyeptoh, av                                 h  mg ko tw
by trading.  rpyv     reach had gained by trading.
y16 Then came thOe first, say-ing, T     o & e    orpaTivo'arso.    A a? -Tlhen  "the first came, saying, 16
16 Then came the first, saying, eyo,', t  h
Lord. thy pound hath gained ten  p,   erov -ooErd, thy pound bath gained
pounds.                                                                     ten pounds.  And he said to 17
17 A2nd he said unto him, Well, cTaO  aEKa 2 tvas'.         Kai ELTEV him, tWell done, good  serthou good servant: because thou a'ro     Ev, dyaOE &o0AE' OTt EV  ant! because thou lhast been
hast been faithful in a very li t- r 7xrtoOS' EyEVOv, l'o-Ot faithful in a very little; haveu
tie, have thou authority over ten cities. And.8
cities.                                                                r-authorty over tenctes. And 18
18 And the second came, say- AElon.  18 _ICa,?AeAOEV o &E6rEpOS  the second came, saying, Lord,
ing, Lord, thy pound hathll gained AE,'yoV, KIpV e, 7 /wva trov;ro7- thy  pountd  bath  gained  five
fiver o, pounds.  And he said,also to 19
19 And  he said  likewise  to Le 7TrETe JlVas.            E7E  E Kpahim, Be  thou  also  over five
him, Be thou also over five cities. rovrT,  Ka       v  r- cities. And anoter cam e, say- 20
20 And another came, sayingr,  1 7~hE O.            71J0V E     w  ~     cities. And another came, say. 20
Lord, behold, here is they pounyi,'re 7rAeo. o.Ka~ e'Tepor 77Ae, ing, Lord, behold, here is thy
Lord, behold, here is thy pound, Aeyov, K'pte, 1Bov, ~ pv~ ov, pound, which I have kept laid
which I have kept laid up in a AEyow, Kpte,   O   7                          pound, which I have kept laid
napkin:                              77 EtXo  a7roKI/0etlE7V EV o-ovaaptT'  up in a napkin: for I feared 21
", gave;";   cwxeEv. Wesley, Sharpe, Wakef., Norton, Saw-   q "what;  z.  Kend., Thom., Wesley, Sharpe, Wakefield,
yer, Angus, Thelwall, M. De Wette, " gab."               Camp., Sawyer.
k "Trade;" 1a ycuarveJaaao'e. Kend., Angus, Thom., Wes-   r " each; " tri. Kend., Wesley, Sharpe, Scarlett, Wakefield,
ley, Sharpe, Wakef., M. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "In N. Test. like Penn, Dick., Thelwall.  The following note on Mark 15: 24
English to do business, i. e., to trade, to trafic." Liddell (Lex.): (Revision), where zis zi occurs, is in point: "Each;,ri. Wakef.,
"Espec. to carry on a business, be engaged in commerce." De Sharpe, Kend., Dick. In strictness, there is a double interrogaWette, " Handelt;" S. Fr., "Faites des affaires; " Iber.,' Nego- tive here,' who should take what.'"
ciad;" Belg., "Doet handelinge."                           " "the first, etc.; " o'rwodos x. r. R. The natural order (placI "to" of E. V. is unnecessary before "reign," according to ing the nominative before the verb) is adopted by Thom., Sharpe,
our idiom. See v. 27, note.                              Norton, Scarlett, Wakef., Penn, Dick., Sawyer, Kend., M., Thelm, that," in the E. V. (before " then "), is superfluous. It is wall.
dropped by M., Angus, Thom., Wesley, Sharpe, Scarlett, Wakef.,   t,, Well done;" Ev. So (E. V.) Matt. 25: 21, 23. Rob.
C~amp., Penn, Norton, Dick.                              (Lex., in verbo): "(Used) absolutely in commendations, i. q.,
"                                                    eehe returnedl;" iv cr  irave29EaRs avrov. Rend., Angus,  tyE, well! well done!"  So Thom., Wesley, Norton, Scarlett,
Camp., Penn, M. See ch. 4: 34, note. As an alternative ren- Wakef., Camp., Dick., Rend., M.
dering, " at his return," as Wakef.
"o athat,;"    J such. M. In such constructions  after  ", thou" of the E. V. has no equivalent in the text, and is
xci may be treated as pleonastic. See Rob. (Ler.,?ao).  omitted by Thom., Wesley, Norton, Scarlett, Camp., Dick., Sawtreated as pleonastic. See Rob. (Lex., sal).
P " he gave;" l&ogxe, as in v. 13. So Thelwall, Eendrick, yer, Rend.
Wakef., M.                                                   "also;" a ai, Sharpe, M., Norton.




~194               THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XIX.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
21 For I feared  thee, because  21 eoovt4              yap oEm  ot a'vrpo- thee, because thou art an austhou art an  austere man: thou,,^, tere  man;  thoull  takest  up
takest up  that thou layedst not 7ros avJT7p0S  El.   atpEts  0 OVK  wwhat  "thou  didst  not  lay
down, and reapest that thou didst e97Katg, Kata  OEp['Eto oUK erWre-  down, and reapest Ywhat thou
not sOW.                                         22'    v   E      -
o22 Ands.a he saith unto him, Out p          22 AEA'E El  avTJ   EK Tro   didst not sow.  And lie said to 22
22 Anld he saith unto him,  u                                     t'
of thine own mouth will I judge ort-/tarTos Jov  Kptvc A)    7rOE               p   him, Out of thine own mouth
thee, thou wicked servant.  Thou   o0A                                                 will judge thee,  vwi(ked serknewest that I was  an  austere                               - E,   N,         vant!  Thou  kuewest that I
man, taking  up  that I laid  not avrtr7pos' etz/U, atpo)         v    ovK - was an austere manE, taking up
down, and reaping that I did not Ka   KaL  OEp'WV     OVK'               7retpa'   bwlat I laid  not down, and
sow:'2
sow:                                                                     \~ a,,v,  gathering cwwhat I did not sow;
23 Wherefore then gavest not    Ka    taT                  eca  to               why, thlen, didst thou lnot dput 23
thou  my  money  into  the bank, ptov  /0ov  eWt Tiv  TpaErE'av, Ka w  my   toney  into the bano, tpat
that at my coming I might have                                                      my mn,         io  th,    c  ha
required mine own with usury                   AF          v  OC             paa  at my coin    I eI gt  ae  xz~ / 2Ka'   o   rptr~-t acted'it witht linteirest?  Aiid 24
24 And he said unto them  that at;                      t rots  rapEOTW(         acted  it vit   inteest?   Ad 24
er V,                                 li voOrY    e said to tlhose wh~o stood by,
stood  by, Take  from   him  the  EtWE              o A  T TE   aC7'  avroi  TV   lie said to those  vlo stood by,
pound, and give it to him  that                   T\'      ake from  him  the pound, and
hath ten pounds.                        /tviv, Kat  OTre rT  Tras 8EKa /tVas' give it to him   wvho l!atl htlile
25 (And  they  said unto  him, "'or               25  (Ka\  E7TO                  ten pounds.  (And they said to 25
EX~~~~~fTOV                  t r~ et. o n s           A~ tle sadtrov aVT
Lord, hie hath ten pounds.)                                        ^                him, Lord, lie lhath ten pounds.)
K't~pt"eq`XEt 3E(Ka  _tv5.S'.)   26 A-FoIsy1ooTlatoeey6
26 For I say unto you, That                     EXE   SKa                   A     For I say to you, Thattoevery 26
unto every one which lIath, slall yco yap vzw, OTLt 7rapTt Tr  EXOvrt olle wh1o  lathl,'more Jwill be
be given; and from him  that hath   o'\0,, oiveyn  and from hiim  wlho  iatlt
not, even  that he hath  shall be   O             \0ETaL   awo    T0f To      X     not, even what lie liath will be
taken away from  him.                   TOS, Kat o  Exet adpO7-erat a7r  taken  from   him.   But tlhose, 27
W "what;" o.  Sharpe, Wesley, Scarlett, Norton, Wakef:,   f "it;" az6.  Kendrick, Thom., Sharpe, Wesley, Norton,
Camp., Dick., Sawyer, Kend., Thelwall, M.                     Wakef., Camp., Dick.,'Tlelwall, M. The E. V. copied " mine
"thou didst not lay down;E" e`1qxgx. Scarlett.  Euphony own" firom'T-ndale.  It is a correct rendering of the parallel
demands this form of the verb. So (E. V.) at end of this verse passage, Matt. 25: 27, where the Greek is,o  otbv.
(ax rezeag) " didst not sow."                                   g "interest? ",oxqo.  Thomson, Wesley, Scarlett, Norton,
Wakef., Camp., Penn, Dick., Sawyer, Angus. "Usury" which, it what;* " oc. See note w on this verse. So Sllarpe, Wesley,,,      w     s         
"what;". See note w on this verse.  So Sharpe, Wesley, was formerly employed to indicate the increase, or gain derived
Scarlett, Norton, Wakef, Kend., M.                            from money, has now the signification of an increase which ex~ "I will judge; " Ycewo. Penn. This order is that of Thom., ceeds the rate fixed by law. It should be changed in all places,
Scarlett, Camp., Dick.                                        in the E. V., for "i interest," or "use."  Webster (D)ict.) "Uaury
a "thou" of the E. V. is unnecessary. It is dropped by Nor- formerly denoted any legal interest; but in this sense, the word is
ton, Sawyer.                                                  no longer in use."
b "what *"  h. See v. 21 note w.h "the ten pounds;" ras 8e aa cvas. The reason for the use
"hat;" S. See v. 21, note w.                          of the article here is obvious.'There is a reference to v. 16. See
what; i'. See v. 21, note w.v. 25. It is retained by Thom., Wakef., Dick., Kend. In the
d " put;" MScoca;. Wakef., Scarlett, Sharpe, Penn, Sawyer, parallel, Matt. 25:16, the servant who receives five talents
Gray (on Angus), M. As reazre~a, which originally signified a " traded with the sum, and made them other five talents."  He,
table, was employed to signify a money-table or counter, and finally therefore, on the return of the "man" had ten "talents."  Hence
a place where money was exchanged and invested, like our banks, he is indicated in v. 28 thus, "give it to him who hath the ten
it is proper to give the verb a rendering which will correspond talents" (rT  Ezov'r i    Sr'xa  alerEvra).  Here, too, the E. V.
with the thought presented by the phrase "into the bank" (l4  improperly omits the article (T').'ri7v Tde?7a(v, literally, "on the table").                       "more."  Thom., Norton, Camp., Dick. This supplement is
~ "might have exacted;" av exzoata.  So (E. V.)Luke3:13. deemed necessary to complete the sentence and obviate the
Kend., M. Bloomfield (N. Test.): "This sense of 7ooaaaEv for harshness of "that hath, will be given."  In Luke 8: 18, this
exigere is found also in the classical writers, but generally in the harshness does not occur, as "will" is preceded by " to him;"
middle voice. Yet Thucyd. 1: 99 has acetfloiS ffroaaaov,' the we can, therefore, dispense with the supplement, in that case.
Athenians strictly exacted, etc.'"  Bretch. (in verbo): "Exigo, de        "will be given;"   sa-aE   as i Revision, Luke 8: 1.
vectigalibus, usura."  Alternative, "I might exact."          Norton, Wakef., Scarlett, Dick.




THIE GOSPEL ACCOR~DING TO LUKE.-CHIAP. XIX.                                                   195
KING JAMES  VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
______. ~L~__l                          _JI We:Vow l-V OWDUgayV Kap 2rpo7  ethany, at the mount called
27the  moBut  those  mine  enemOlives, aho.                                po       mine enemies,         t
of his disciples,,,, 
wh30 Saying, Go ye into that I should /-OV EKeOV TOOV V EArav- forth twome reig overf his disciples, say-em,30
reign over them, bring hither, and, 
oeeete-ov,  raye7'e e os          7brving, Go into tile village over
slay them before me.                     3/I/~
which at your entering ye shall                                 KaTrarv r /  erro-against you, in wme.  And  having spoken 28ye
find  a colt tied, whereon ye  t never pevobeaot evpvtrere 7rcfov 3e3e-enter,'ye will find                a colt tied,
soman   sat'lioe wetiefr, ascnd brn       /wo E'  /-Lov.   28 Kalo  EL'ao       W  these things, ohe went on besp ~ ~ ~    ~    ~ ~ ~ /eoken  he5 wentt befo~ore  asen-  on which 0n  ma                          ve st
hing up to Jerusalem.                   ra a, EOEVETO             poo-V,   a- fore, Pgoing  up  to Jerusalem.
29 And it came to pass, when  /3at'Vaw  EISg IEpoco-Av~ta.                       And  it came  to pass, qa  he 29
he was come nigrh  to Bethphage   29KAI  EvEhVETO   )S'   yyGEv dhrew  near to Bethpimage and
31 And Betaif anyt the man ask yo  u,                                                         at the m n 
Wily do you loose him? thus~ov ayaye~e. Ka~  eau  rtr And if ~any  one basketh you, 71
tWehmouyt of Olives, he sent two  TO OPos  TO KaAoV/.lEVOV'hEAaLtV, the mount of Olives, -he sent
of his disciples,                        IWO AIV    O)),~67~    v   frhtoo   i  dsils  a-3
30 Saying, Go ye into imBecause the v    ail-                                                       s pcorca, Jrt Ayte e
Lord hth need of him.                     pee ar, /Ot 5''
"      reign;" fan eaa.  Asin    v.14, "to"y of.V.isdropped    t at O e     oe til"te   bfr     whi ch" (E..), is im proper.
before "reign."  After t he verbs bid, dare, see, feel, let, have, etc., There is nothing in the text to authorize it. Not  inserted by
the infinitive is u o  you sed wi thout its usual sign " to." Bulli                                 on (Eg. Telvall, end., Sharpen    esley, Scarlett orton, Vakefield,
Gral., l   67, R. 18).                                        Camp,  Penn,     Ado ye loose  him?  thus
m,,aly  slay unt xa im, Bd~~ec(~aus7e76.. this w o r h a I....
m Ad lay;"xa~aaataT~(a~atrayon). Asthis  ord  as,    aye enter;" eltyr(JXfVJOevot. Wakef., Camp., M., Dick.,
more strictly, the sense of" "to slaughter " (Rob. and Lidd., Lexx.), Murdock, Thomson. Alternative, "on entering. Gray (on
Lord hat r   endering is suggested aTs an                  alternative; thouoghi,                          The LorAngus).
t he changewould not havbe of    me;uch    consequenc   9Eavr e.  ye" of the E. V. is superfluous. Omitted in the parallel
is  adetheeqivaentofaXOT~t6O y VEV~s(TffX;CVandsom  |ton, Wakef., Penn, Angus, M., Sawyer.
Thor., Sharpe, oCamp., Kend                                               "oe-.                   Thompare E. V.,  Scand Revision, (. V.), Mark 11: 2let, and by ThoN., Scarlett, Norton, Wakef.,
hav ing spoken;"  lt. 14. Tom., Scarlet, Sawyer, Wakef. Camp.,            Penn Dick., Sawyer, Ke nd.,   M.
K endign; 1aaiaa. As in v. Fr.14, to" of E. V. irs adropped    t ihe article;the," Iber.e "habiendo dich   (. V.), is improper.
before "1reign."  After the verbs bid, dare, see, feel, let, have, etc., There is nothing, in the text to authorize it. Not inserted by
~~~~the infinitive is used without its usual sign  to." tBullion (g. TelwaKend.ll,  endThom., Sarpe, Wesley,  Scarlett, Norton, Wakefield,
o,, he went on before;" EXo(~sVs~o E8ofot~eV. Sharpe, Thel-CapM.Rb  Lx)
Gram., ~ 67, R. 18).                                          Camp., Penn, M., Angus.
wa"slay;" R ob. (Lexa.,'a     (ra    y.). As this word has,      as ye enter;"  arov vot. Wakef., Camp., oM., Dick.,
more strictly, the sense of"   to sauter.  Rob(Rob.                                        (Leand Lidd., Lexx.), Murdock, Thomson.  Alternative, "on  en "To lead or bGra(on
that rendering is suggested as an alternative; though, perhaps, Angus).
the chanoe would not be of much consequenr place."  Liddell, "to lead;"    Bretsch.,               " duco;"
"  going up;" i  aai~ccov.  Sharpe, Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, ~ulm. Mont.. Eras.. Beza. "addueite: "  S. Fr..  " Tamenez. Nor
is made the equiv alllent of       o E, ac, and some ton, Wakef., Penn, Angus, M., Sawyer.    
other verbs, in the B. V.nomn   o'eg                                                        vegro.TmSalttNro,
" 1havingy spoken;" ei7reov.  AI, Thomn., Scarlett, Sawyer,   "noma;" oiewyexQ~rv  Thond., SArlet. Notn
Rend.S. Fr, "ap~s avir dt;" Ier., habiedo diho." Wakef., Camip., Penn, Dic. SweRn.,     MI
"hend.F. wen onr~ befoire dt    be", baied  de -.    "ever;" 7r )7troE. Rend., Thom., Scarlett, Norton, Wakef.,
wall.ewnto Rob.o(ex", &roeEEzThO Eu7rooaJ cv. Sharpe, Thiel Camp., MI., Rob. (Lex.).
wall.    ob. ( exoo~eio): Often to pass on,.to go away, to   Y 4la            Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "To lead or bring
depart."                                                      to  "lad pesno;"  c.     Ldel  1t   ed       rte. 1
P "4going, up;" dvaavowv.  Sharpe, Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, to a. peront. orpace."  Lia 1 ddelltoea S.  Bretc., 1Iam z"duco;
Sawyer, Angus, Thelwall, Al.VugMn.ErsBz,"duie"SF.,l'mez" o
q a Cede    er"a   yee.Rn.  I   h   oeo  (E. V.) Mark 13:11. Luke 4: 1,29; 22: 54; 23: 1, 32. John
the parallel, Mark 11:1 (Revision) is as follows: "1They drew  18:28. ey A t is  sple8:32.h  sncesryt                   omlt
inear; lIvyti~ovatv. In the parallel (E. V.), Matt. 21: 1,'I drew "om.    hssplmnwihi  eesr  ocmlt
nigh.  Sodrewnear Mat. 21: 34   Luk  15  1;  1:   the sentence, is taken from the parallel, Matt. 21: 2, where the
22: 47; 24: 15. Rob. (in verbo),' to draw near."'"        tex is ay one; "aotg.   To.  hre   cret    otn    ae
r"he sent forth;" ebetesrut'&  Wakef., Thelwall. So (E. V) a   n   n;  e.To.  hre  cret  otn   ae.
Beg,  utzn;  De_   Wete  "snt-a   "S.F.4ile- b  akth" V,)Sech     3  oe




196                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING T() LUKE. -CHAP. XIX.
KING JAMES VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
32 And  they  that were  sent XpEtaV eXEt.   32 A7WreA6ovTeg 8' hath need of him.  And dthlose 32
went their way, and found even  oi             -7rer-aAJe'VOt eVpov Kaow  eL- who  were  sent forth, ewent
as he had said unto them.             Trel au ror   33 Av)try   y      avrTv  away, and found'it, even as he
33 And as they were loosing  r   7T&JA            Etrov  o[ K''O  c           had said to them. And as they 33
the colt, the owners thereof said                                               were loosing the colt the ownunto them, Why loose ye the colt?  3P4,. aS o             TE Aee                 erO    lsi  t    t
34 And  they  said, The Lord  Aov;   3                   tro,                 ers   f t sad to them, hWy
hath need of him.
lbath need of him.                       Trog xpelar    exe. 35,at Lba         do  ye  loose  the  colt?   And 34
35 And  they  brought him  to  yov arov 7rpo              v'1       they said, The Lord hath needa
Jesus: and  they cast their gar-          PP      Te   e       V  ra             f  im    And'they led him  to 35
ments upon the colt, and they set e7rW rEv 7r,                                           and  having east tlteir
Jesus thereon.                                      36'     3,     own garments on the colt, they
36 And as he went, they spread                         ACO~EVEO/EVOV 0,     set Jesus on ]him.  And as he 36
their clothes in the way.             rov, VWreTpOJP'V                 ta  ta  went, they spread their mgar37 And  wihen  he  was  come  Xavrz   v T' E  rTI OOS.   3   E 7YY[~o'- ments in the way.  And  as lie 37
nigh, even now at the descent  of                                 s- rnigh, even now  at the descent of T aros'    IVo     7 pos'        aTa- was now  drawing near at the
the mount of Olives, the whole  (3o' et   o ot) pov  Tco)'Eratcov  descent of the mount of Olives,
multitude of the disciples began         4'p aro  a7rav  rTo rA1Oo' Tet" the whole multitude of the disto rejoice and praise God with a          OT                     a               iples  began  to  rejoice  and
Lord: Peace in. hI-eaven, and glory AIetr  v E    v ooarL  Kvp ov               cipes b e  g tho  rejoieth in the
loud  voice, for  all the   mighty    \. ~
int   highst    opavr, KLEp ar otr. name God withe Lord!  Peavice in
38 Saying, Blessed  be the the  COVin Eo 0          alueor v,      YOv 7,E. f              Zanthe  might  porkich
tat  coAnd  some                                           of thes                                           harisees of  -Ao, sae Ayll, 9pltaeVs 3atto
L ord: Peace in heaven, and glory AEV\S E  ovo/aTt Kv ptlov    Elp             be the king who77 S,        in the
from  among  the  multitude said                                                est And      so"e   of the  PharZi- 
unto him, Master, rebuke thy dis- Too oxernsees from  among  the Pcrowd
ciples.                               &aooKaAe, E7rtrt'a77rov  rots laa- said  to him, qTeacher, rebuke
40 And he answered and said  ras'  sov.                  Kat  aWtroavptOeIs thy disciples.  And lie answer- 40
unto them, I tell you, that if these etTrev  avrots'  A.E`y4o   61'VP,  ortn, ed, and said to them, I tell you
equivalent,, tis used to indicate the quotation of the words   J " having cast;" bttlniyarvr'E.  M.  The participial conlof Christ without change. See Rob. (reo). Trollope (Gram.), struction is retained by Scarlett, Campbell, Sawyer, Gray (on
p. 191. It is omitted in the parallel, Matt. 21:   3, and by Wes- Angus). S. Fr., " ayant jetS."
ley, Wakef.. Thom., Scarlett, Norton, Kend., M., De Wette,   k "their own;" tavrov,. Thelwall, Wakef., Dick., MI. In
Iber.                                                      the next verse,,r iudcta governs avrciv, which the E. V. propd ", those who were sent forth;" ol  reaa.iv. See v. S 29, erly renders "their."
note r.                                                       I " him."  Kend., Scarlett. " Therein " is obsolete, except in
e "went away;" 4tre296Vr,6. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "To law language.  In this instance, it is ambiguous to common
go away, to depart from a place or person." To go one's way readers.
is obsolete.                                                  m. "garments;"',udrta. So in v. 35. Kend., Angus. M.
f "it."  Wakef., Kend. The sentence is imperfect and harsh   n "as he was-drawing near;"'Eyy7iovrog-avrov. M. See
without a supplement, as the object of the verb, 7roLov, is eb. 7:12, note.  The participial construction is retained by,expressed in the parallel, Mark I: 4.                      Kend., Angus, Thelwall, Wakef.
"of it;" avro. Sharpe, Wakef., M., Penn, Dick.              ". the." As V'apa:oog is anarthrous, "the" is italicized, as a
h " Why do ye loose;" Ti 2AETe. Scarlett, M. So in v. 31, supplement. So WVakef. In the parallel, Mark 11: 10, the artidzati ZT're (E. V.), " Why do ye loose."  The E. V. followed cle rorg is expressed before vVi;arots.
Tyndale in giving the rendering an unnecessary inversion.       " " crowd;" h'ziov. See ch. 3: 7, note.
"they led;" TyayoV. See v. 30, note. So Thelwall.           "Teacher;" JeSaaxate  See ch. 2:46, and 9: 38, notes.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHIAP. XIX.                                              19T
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
sh]ould hold their peace, the stones'ar ovrot  tcr7o-wo-tv, oi A[Oot that if these -should be silent,
would immediately cry out.           KEKpSovTat.   41 Ka    cr  37yyt- the stones would immediately
41 And  when  he  was come'er,             v rv 7rAt,  AKavo-Ev cry  out.  And'as he drew 41
near, he beheld the city, and  wept,^  42   y, 7,,       near, tand beheld the city, he
over it,                   d                                          e       w ept over it, saying, uO, that 42
42 Saying, If thou hadst known, KaiL  rV, Kat yE Ev 7T' V /PLEpa' 0v thou hadst known, even thou,
even thou, at least in thisthy day, TacvTU,  Ta  7'pOs   EIp7707V        COv   at least in this thy day the
the things which belong unto thy vlVv  8e  eKp/37  aIro  o~50aA/ ujv  things vbelonging to thy peace I
peace! but now they are hid from o-ov.  43 OT7t  OV tv  lepal 7   but now they ware hidden from
thine eves.                          Ire,       Wa 7rept/3aAovo-tU    o Xpo   tine eyes.  For the days will 43
43 For the days shall come up-, KVK              - come on thee xwhen thine eneon thee, that thbine enemies shall,,apVO -t,,,   mies will cast ya rampart about
cast a trench about thee, and corn- (rovarTL  e,  KaL ovveEovt 0e 7ray- thee, and -will encompass thee,
pass thee round, and keep thee in ToOEv, a    KaL Ea         too'ov-t (TE Kat  and awill shut thee in on every
on every side,.   T   TEKLa  OT-OV  Elv  OOi1  Kat OVK side, and blevel thee with the 44
44 And shall lay thee even with        I O         U       A, A- ground, and thy children withthe ground, and thy children wit-        ovocv  iv  ot A[Oov  eir~ At- ground,         and thy children within  thee'  and  they  cwill  not
in thee: and they shall not leave Oco  6UO   Ov oUK EyvUS TOU Kain
in thee one stone upon another':'U,                                         leave in thee one stone on anin thee  one stone upon another' tou T~S''o'
because thou knewest not the time          T7S'   t'' OV.           other; because thou didst not
of thy visitation.                          KaaLt etoeAOcOr Eo   TO  LepoV, know  the etime of thy visita45 And he went into the tem- 7'ptaTo  EK/3aXAAtv  Trov s rovAov-  tion.  And  he went into  the 45
pie, and began to cast out them  TasI Ei  aCLVT     KcaL  ayopaovras', temple, and began to cast out
that sold therein, and them  that 46 AEyoU  avroS,  ie'ypa7rat,'0  those  fin  it gwho  sold  and
bouai,,                               7o,                                    bought, sayings to them, It is 46
46 Saying unto them, It is writ- OLKOS'  tov OLKOS  POtEVuX77    r Em, It is 
ten, My  house is the house of    valets     ~   aVrTz ~7roU ca7e or -written, My house is'a house
prayer, but ye have made it a den                        EWOL'YaTe   7    of prayer, but ye have made it
of thieves.                          AaLov  7A7LTov.                         a den  of'robbers.  And lie 47
47 And lie taught daily in the   4         7 IKa, Uv &aLoKcov TO  KaO'  taught  daily  in  the  temple.
r " should be silent;" aLUorjawcouL. See ch. 18: 39, note.   native, " surround."  " Compass" is obsolete, and " compass
"as he drew near;" as "yytaev.  See v. 29, note. M., about," a tautology.
Kend.                                                          w "will shut-in;" avvE4ovai. Kend., Sawyer.
t "and beheld;" 1iSav.  Camp., Penn, M.,-Kend., Sharpe,   b "level-with the ground;" Eba8rovai.  Rob. (Lex., in
Sawyer, and Angus, " and saw."                            verbo).  Wakef., Camp., Gray (on Angus) Sharpe, Scarlett
u   O0, that;"'Ort el.  Sharpe,  Wresley, Scarlett, Norton, (" to the ground "), Dick., M. Bretsch.: "Solo equo."
Wakef., Camp., Dick., Sawyer. See ch. 12: 49, note.        ~ " will not leave;" ovx atitoovaoi. M., Sharpe, Kend.
d " thou didst not know;" ovx`yvzs. Al. Euphony dev " belonging." In every supplement, conciseness is an import-   d "thou didst not now;"   o.  Euphony deant element.                                              mands this form of the Eng. verb. Scarlett, Camp., Dick.
"e  time;" xaleov. As alternative rendering, " season."
w"arehidden;" l~.e'fg7e. M. See ch. 10: 21, note.
"f "in it;"   a, a?:r.  Scarlett, Kend.
="when;" Car. Scarlett, Wakef., Kend., M., Norton, Penn.   g "who sold and bought;" Iots   o.Roovxrrs — cai,yoedovRob. (Lex., xai): "Continuative in respect to time, i. e., connect- ras. So (E. V.) Mark 11:15.   end., Thelwall.
ing clauses and sentences in the order of time." So in Mark 15: 25.
Tie note in the Revision of Mar is as follos: " ihen  a house;" oxzog.  Camp., Kend., Norton, Wakef., Penn,
The note in the Revision of Mark is as follows: " When;     Sawyer. The noun is anarthrous; the indefinite article is, thereWesley, Kend., Camp., Wakef. Hoogeveen (on  fa)':' Put for fore appropriate here. The text is the same in Mark 11:17.
va, Mark 15: 25. Heb. 8: 8.' Bloomf. (N. T.), Greenf. De The following is tie note in that passage (Revision of Mark):
Wette,' da;' Iber.,' cuando;' Ital.,'che;' Beza,' quando'  flle; owing is te note in that passage (Revision of Mark):
Castal.,'cum."'                                         "A house; oAtos. Kend., Pechy, Wesley, Dick., Wakef., Camp.,
Sharpe, Thom. S. Fr.,' une maison;' Belgic,' een huis;' De
y  " a rampart;" Xeatxa.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "A rampat,  ette,' ein Bethaus.' There is no article in the Heb. or Sept.,
mound, Lat. vallum. Luke 19: 43."  So Camp., M., Dick.    Isa. 56: 7, which is here quoted."
Z "will encompass;" ~eeoxvxoaovai.  Angus. As an alter-   " robbers;".aoJaTCv.  See ch. 10: 30.




198                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. -CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
temple. But the chief priests, and  7/dpauv  euv  rcop  ep'        oe 8   ap-  JAnd the chief priests, and the
the scribes, and the chief of the XtEPEL  Kai ot y/pat/aTElS E'(TrovV scribes, and  the chief people
people sought to destroy him,         arTov  caroAEo-at, Kat ot 7rpcon0o   kwere seeking to destroy him,
48 And  could  not find  what 7ro   Aaozv   48 Kat ovX   EVp1TKOv and could not find Ihow to do 48
they might do: for all the people 7T 7-     L   7rot7o-wctr,   o  Aas- y\p  it, for all the people were very
were very attentive to hear him.  arraS'   EEKpE/LTo a!VTOO aOKOVOcv.  attentive to hear him.
CHAP. XX.                               CHAP. XX.                               CHAP. XX.
AND it came to pass, that on           KA~I EyeVerO EV /Utta TJV y7,LE-    AND  it came  to  pass  on  1
one of those days, as he taught paol    EKEWvOW                                  one-KOu7Op  a   one of those days, aas he bwas
the  people  in  the  temple, and  TrO  Aaorv Vu TO Lep l        c Kat evayye- teaching, the people in the tempreached  the  gospel, the  chief AXtotuexov,  E7rerT7or-a v  o F ax- ple, and  "preaching the good
priests and the scribes came upon  teper  Ktal o(  ypa/JLa'TELr TVr  Tosr news, the chief priests, and the
him, with the elders,                 7     rpe'vpoSo,    2       Ka  7    rp   scribes, dwith the elders ecame
2 And spake unto him, saying, a V,  AEvrTE, EAot  reru, Er, up, and spoke to him, saying, 2
Tell us, by what authority doest  froa  IEovla         ravra          o    r   Tell us, by what authority doest
thou these things? or who is he e                 -rtV  o'O~   BOO    rr7-  E uovo-tav  thou these things? or who is
that gave thee this authority?           r                                      h A  lOKP'A'  7 e who gave thee this authori3 And he answered and said p                aro                             ty?   And  he  answered, and  3
7POSpraVTOVIvt'EPWT70-T 0 Aunto  them, I will also ask you, a    O,,        C             said to them,'I also will ask
Kayto Epva Ao/ov  Kat et7waore  yuon
one thing; and answer me:'you one 6question; and answer
l "     orr'oe ov;~ o~-m      hThe immersion of Jon,4 The baptism  of John. was itov   e  5    me  hTl   immersion of Jon, 
from heaven, or of men?              pa iov   u,    e  aOporco; 7             I was it from  heaven, or'from
5 And they reasoned with them-  3e o-VpeAoyto'aVTo           7rpos- Eavrovs, men?   And   they   reasoned  5
selves, saying, If we shall say, AEyoTrre,'OTt Ealv E'cotfeV,'E4  jamong themselves, saying, kIf
i "And;" As. Penn, M.                                    in verbo): "To come to any person or place."  Liddell: "To come
k "were seeking;" i~E0ovv.  Norton.  The imperfect con- near."  The full thought is, " came and stood by."  In (E. V.)
tinuative is best represented by this form of the verb.    Luke 10: 40, " came to."
1 "how to do it;" rb rTi rotawaevor. MI. Iber., "no halla-   f "(I also;" x~ayto.  Camp., Norton, Penn, Sawyer, Kend.
ban medios de hacer [lo]."  A literal rendering furnishes a sen- So parallel, AMark 11: 29 (Revision). As the conjunction proptence which is harsh, and quite remote from our usus loquendi. erly qualifies the word or sentence which precedes it, it should be
By inserting the supplement " it," which refers to " destroy," we here placed directly after the pronoun.
present the thought, while the phraseology is familiar and per-'spicuou.                              9 g Lr"question;"   20yov. So in parallel (E. V.) Mark 11: 29.
spicuous.                                                  Scarlett, Camp., Norton, Walef, Penn, Sawyer, Kend., M.
" that," which follows "days," in the E. V., is superfluous.  t. Norton,   a   Penn, Sawyer,.      M.
Omitted by Sharpe, Wesley, Scarlett, Camp.), Norton, Sawyer.   h "The immersion;" To fliaWa.  See ch. 3  3, note.
In the English Editions of the Common Version, it is italicized,  "fiom;"    A1. At. So   in first clause of sentence. Kend.,
as a supplement. In American Editions, some copies have used Angus, Sharpe, Scarlett, Camp., Norton, Wakef., Penn, Dick.,
the Roman letters, others the italic.                      Sawyer, Thelwall, IM.
b "was teaching;" &3eciozovToS.  Scarlett, Camp., Norton,   i "among   themselves;" rtoes  eXavo'.s.  So (E. V.) v. 14.
Wakef., Penn, Sawyer, M.                                   Angus, Thom., Wesley, Camp., M., Wakerf, Penn. The sentence
~ "preaching the good news;" evayye2iuoEzvov.  See ch. avVEtoyoiGaovo  ogos  EavTovs may be rendered more literally,
4:18, note.' they reasoned together among (or by) themselves."  This is
d,, with the elders;" o)v Tots 7rEooveoTE(oes. The inversion suggested as an alternative.  The verb in the parallel, Mark
of the sentence copied from Tyndale by the E. V., causes an 11: 31, is simply E`AoyizovTo, "they were reasoning."  The
ambiguity.  The above arrangement is that of Angus, Kend., change, however, would not be important.
Thom., Sharpe, Camp., Norton, Wakef., Dick., M., Sawyer.     k,, If we say;" Iiv E'rtr)ueV.  Thomson, Wesley, Scarlett,
e "came up;" gxTiTaryv,.  Thom., Sharpe, M. Rob. (Lex., Camp., Norton, Wakef., Penn, Sawyer.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XX.                                                  199
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
From  heaven; he will say, Why  o0pavoi,  EpEE,  ZJtari  O'V  oVK we say, From  heaven, he will
then believed ye him not?                           I      n    6.9 N
7          athen believedTE av7Tc;    Eao  &E El- say, Why, then, Idid ye not be6 But and if we say, Of men; 7r)/.LEv,'Et  avpo7rcwv,   7ras   o lieve him?   Butm  if we say, 6
all the people will stone us: for Aar  Ka7aALtLoeL                a    7reret-  "From men; all the people will
they,cfraorao -E  7they arepaersuadthey be persuaded that John was   istone us; for othey are persuadproplet.                          CEVOS' yap E v    w~vv7v   7rpo.stoneus;for
7 And  they  answered, That   7rTr7v  Eluat.   7 Ka  a  7reKpt- ed that John  was a prophet.
they could not tell whence it was. o'av  rpu   ELeLaL 7roOeV.  KaC              And they answered, that Pthey  7
8 And Jesus said  unto  them, I'rlovS. erev   avrots,   OE   E'   did not know  whence it was.
Neither tell I you by what au- Akyo  iv'v 7ro/a Novo'a Irai7ra   And Jesus said to them, qNei-  8
thority I do these things.            ro.                                   ther do I tell you by what au9 Then began he to speak to            9 "ttpo            7P \        Aa    thority I do these things.  And  9
the people this parable: A  cer-                                                he began to speak rthis parable
tain man planted a vineyard, and  AeyE           71 7v,apaeople   A man planted
let it forth  to husbandmen, and`AyparndS.                   to the people; TA man planted,e i f otohsandm, an  vo r     v    v-           a vineyard, and tlet it out to
went into a far country for a long rEAcrva, KaL;eEo0ro   aVro    7E- husbanmenr, and ywent abroad
time.,                                  husbandmen, and  went abroad
tiepyos0  Kal, a~a    7re3 ~e Xporovs for a long time.  And at the 10
10 And at the season he sent a   a. 10   Ka                                   fo      ot                at tre1
servant to the husbandmen, that                    K,                           season, he sent a servant to the
O0TEtXE WflOS' TOVS- 7E(h)/OVg,8e    husband vmen, that'they  might
they should give him of the fruit   o,   a    r                   ap7ro             sbadme, that they might
of the vineyard: but the husband-,                                            give him  Wsome of the fruit of
men beat him, and sent him  away da/LreALrIo       s &oCt1V  aVT9'  OL         | the vineyard; but the husbandempty.                                yecopyot L EtpaVTE_ aUTo) -    rEaE- men beat him, and  sent him
11 And again he sent another 0oreLAaV KEVO/.                 Kat 7rpoo'E0E- away  empty.  And  again  he 11
servant: and they beat him. also, To 7rE`+4at ETEpoV   0ovAor- o 8E sent another servant; and they
I " did ye not believe;"  7rsa'edacaze.  This is the natural canceled by Griesb., Lachm., Theile, Scholz, Kuincel, G6schen,
order of the words. So parallel (E. V.) Mark 11: 31. Wesley, Tittm., Alford, and Schott. It was probably copied from Matt.
Kend., Scarlett, Norton, Wakef., Penn, Dick., Sawyer, M.    21: 33, and has been improperly retained here.
"n c and " is unnecessarily and improperly placed after " But,"   t," let it out;" IsEt3oco acivz'O. So in parallel, Mark 12: 1.
in the E. V. It was copied from Tyndale. Omitted by Sharpe, Angus, Sharpe, Wesley, Norton, Wakef., Penn, Kend., Thelwall,
Wesley, Scarlett, Norton, Wakef., Penn, Dick., Thelwall, Saw- M., Sawyer.
yer, M.                                                       U " went abroad;" AcrerE a7eu.   Rob., Dunbar, and Liddell
"n From;"'Ed. See v. 4, note i.                        (Lexx.), Thom. Bretsch.: "Peregere proficiscor."
o " they are persuaded;" 7re'retacdvos. " They be persuaded"   v " they might give;"  couatv. Wesley, Norton, Dick.
is ungrammatical, according to present usage. All later English    w " some of the fruit;" brbo zov xax7rov. Thom., " some of
translators have changed "be " to " are."                  the product."  De WVette, in the parallel, Mark 12: 2, " einen
Theil-von den Friichten."  The following note is copied from
P "- they did not know " ra' E's8vat. Sharpe, Scarlett, Nor-, teintko;".r, Sit, Er the Revision of Mark 12: 2: "After verbs of receiving, etc., aro,
ton, Vaklef., Penn, Ant us, M., Sawyer, Thlwall (" knew not"). before a genitive, conveys the idea that a part of the thing is
S. Fr., "  ils ne savaient; " Iber., " no sabian; "   De Wette,  "siereceived; vis or T accus. being understood. Butt. (Gram., ~ 132,
wussten nicht;" Belh., " zij niet en wisten."                         t,?n wussten  nicht;" Belg., "zj iet en wisten."5, c.). In the East, rent is not paid in money, but in kind. The
q " Neither do I tell you;" Oaek lyc' aeyco v'erv. So parallel proprietor receives a portion of the produce, for the use of the
(E. V.) Mark 11: 33. Euphony and ease in enunciation demand land. The parallel, Matt. 21: 34, aEtv -rov os xae7rovs a)zovi,
this arrangement. It is that of Kend., Scarlett, Penn, M. The should be rendered,' to receive his fruits.'  So Wakef., Matt.
E. V. copied Tyndale.                                       21: 34. See Bloomf. (N. Test., in loco). Such phrases as' to
take of,"' to receive of,' though familiarized by means of the
"this parable to the people;" ~r&s Tv 2a v —naeo2,    E. V., are nevertheless violations of our idiom, and have never.  This arrangement is adopted as the natural and usual been so'naturalized,' as to acquire any currency in conversation
one in English. So Wesley, Scarlett, Norton.           or writing.  In all such cases,'part,' or'portion' should be' Tes, which is joined to  9'Av ozwns, in the Text. Recept., is placed after the verb."




200                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
and entreated him shamefully, and  KcaKeLo v     3Elpa vTfe Ka[ wrtuao-av- beat him also, and xhaving handsent him away empty.                  TE  EaErTELAaV KEO'P.   12 lZa   led him  shamefully, sent him
12 And again he sent a third: 7rpoo           o  7rv   o[                       away empty. And again he sent 12
and they wounded him  also, and                                                                                  m,  s    a third, and they wounded lim
east him  out.                        KaTL TOVTOV TpaVlcTtLavT -Es -                     awe                       13h
c13                                                                        also, and east him  out.  Then 13
13 Then said the lord  of the /3aAov.              EL7E   E O KUVLOS TOV  said the lord of the vineyard,
vineyard, What shall I do?  I will,turEA&3vosr, T[ 7rot7o'o;  ir[Eok  What shall I do?  I will send
send my beloved son: it may be  orP Vto,Luov rTOP ayarerov'  Lo-)  my beloved son, Yperhaps they
they  will reverence hi    m  when  rovrov  tLovres  eVrpa7roo-lOTac. will reverence hlim, when they
they see him.                         14 rIeoeEe                                                   i' Ta
they see him.               14 IOvTE\  &E avrov o\  yECopyOt see him.  But when the hlus- 14
14 But when the husbandmen  
saw  him, they  reasoned  among  8teAoy~ovrro   7posp  eaaovsO, /Ai- bandmen saw him, they reasonthemselves, saying, This  is the 7ovzES, OYOTV   EoTPV   0 KA7p ov - ed    among themselves, saying,
heir: come, let us kill him, that /Los-  3EUe-E, a7rOKTELtVOtEV avov,    is is the  eir; come, let us
the inheritance may be ours.          ta Ulov ye7 at   K Xr7ppool. a.   ill him, that the inheritance
15 So they cast him out of the 15 KJa KaCLVaA5rr arc  E)a   I               | zo'may become ours.  And they 15
vineyard, and killed him.  What                                                 cast him  out of the vineyard,
therefore  shall the  lord  of the  arEAoos             rE                OV  and killed him.  What, therevineyard do unto them'?               7ro7ereT  avrots o KVptos' TOV alt- fore, awill the lord of the vine16 He shall come and destroy  7reAowoos;  16  XeAEVoerat Kai awro- yard do?  He'will comne and 16
these husbandmen, and shall give  kA'et 7-ovs yEoepyoVrS T ovTo7 V, KaL destroy these husbandmen, and
thevineyard toothers. And when  aEL  TP   lWEW                             OL.  give the vineyard  to others.
they heard it, they said, God for-'AKo avre  M7                              - | AnId when tlley  eard it, they
bid.    lie behd  th, ad  AOJ T                                 1. \      - said, dBy no means! And elook- 17
17 And lhe beheld  them, and  rotro.   17 E0    t3AEas aVTOtS i   at them, lie said   What,
said, What is this then that is $ELE, Tl   o                  r                      at tThem, L  Ti         lit,
written,  The  stone  which  theEV              IO      0- T y          a E  tien, is this  that is written,
builders rejected, the same is be- POP TovTO, nlOof OP  w;7re8&OKIa- The stone which the builders
come the head of the corner?          Oav  Ot OLVOK3O!LOvVTE, ourTOSf EyE- rejected, gthis  hhath  become
" having handled-shamefully;" dqtcouavrze.  So parallel  1d " By no means!" I1~i yEvoTro (literally, " May it not come
(E. V.) Mark 12: 4 ('z tozueivovo,   ezhcco).  This idiomatic to pass! "). MI., Sawyer. The reading of the E. V. (copied from
phrase is forcible and perspicuous. It is regarded as superior to Tyndale) unnecessarily introduces the Divine name. The phrase
any other, which has been employed by late translators. " En- is equivalent to the Hebrew,.b~b~.  (So Heb. N. Test.)  In the
treated" is quite obsolete, in the sense of this passage, and Latin Versions it is rendered by "'Absit!" " Ne fiat!" (" Far be
besides this, it is now used with a very different signification. it!" May it not come to pass! ")  Belg., " Dat zij verne!" D)e
The participial construction of the text is retained, as exact, and Wette, "Das sei ferne!"  S. Fr., "Qu' ainsi n'advienne!" Iber.,
more euphonious than the verb would be. So S. Fr.          " No sea [asi]."  I)iodati, " Cosi non sia! " Ital., " Oh! non sia
y "perhaps;" i''aos.  Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, Dick., Thel- cosi!"  Sy.,  lon    (" lay this not be!")  Dan., "Gid
wall, M.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo). Sept. for PeSn. Gen. 32: 21 det aldrig skee! "   t will be observed, that in none of those
(Sept. 32: 20). 32 20). Heb. N. Test., i b.S.             versions, is the name of the Deity introduced. They are all more
literal than the E. V.
"may become; " yEv7Tat. So Rob. (Lex., yivoual, in loco):   "looking at;" /,82i,. Sharpe, Rob., Liddell. Bretsch.:
"May become ours."  The radical sense of the verb (fieri) is   e "E?#.r,  Tvl, in faciem alicujus inspicio."  The participial
appropriate here. Vulg., Eras., Beza, Schott, G6schen, " fiat      A       in faciem alicuJus inspicio."  The participial
Belg.p "p worde."                                          construction is retained by Thom., Scarlett, Camp., Norton, M.,
Thelwall.
a "will-do;" 7rotriaec. Sharpe, Thomson, Scarlett, Wesley,   f " What. then;" Ti o'v.  The order of the text is most
Camp., Penn, Norton, Wakef., Dick., Sawyer, Kend., Angus, M. appropriate.  So Thomson, Penn, Campbell, Norton, Sawyer,
b "will come; " EREvaszae.  Sharpe, Thom., Wesley, Scarlett, Kend., lM.
Penn, Norton, WVakef., Kend., M.                             g " this; " ovos.   end., Sharpe, M., Thelwall.
c"give;" 8oaiE.  No auxiliary is required with this verb.   h "hath become;" }yev&71   Angus, Norton, Sawyer. See
So Kend., Norton, Thom., Wakef.                            ch. 4: 34, note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. XX.                                                     201
KING- JAMES  VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
18 Whosoever shall fall upon  v`017 7    Ke/aAX? v yrovyla;  isH   s''the chief corner-stone?   Who- 18
that stone, shall be broken: but o  WEoo'V  -  EKELVOV  Tv  AiOov ever ifalleth on that stone kwill
on whomsoever it shall fall, it will 0-vv9Aao07-6 eraL             /'          or   be dashed  in pieces; but on
grind him  to powder.                     If5-~, AIKO         a imh       19vo   Ka" whomsoever'it falleth, it will
19 And the chief priests and  ETo-av   oL  apXLepeLs   KaIt  o  grind him topowder.  And the 19
the scribes the same hour sought ypaare   e&rt3aAEtvr''' chief priests and scribes sought
to lay hands on  him; and they  T \            e pa    p atrj T^        p           to lay hands on' him  -at that
as- ~tpS'  v av,,q7 77 (pc, Kat
feared the people: for they per-,4                      v,   a,-,vo,  very time, but they feared the
ceived  that he had  spoken  this  y           O     7rpo, a, rovs,'w' apa- people; for ~they knew  that
parable against them.                                I,                       he  had  spoken  this  parable
O,~~~~~l~oArv ravrrd  et7re.
20 And they watched him, and             20,Ka\             T      e             Pagainst them. And they watch- 20
sent  forth  spies, which  should              K         artp fare,  ed him, and  sent forth  spies,
feign  fthems e    ustmen, that s0r-TEtAav  Ka e ovs  Vo           Ol-.KrETvn  thsv eofra thmel       ve    ut          ttwho feigned themselves jus                                                    rto be
they might take hold of his words,   ov   eavovs    KatOv                vt,    a'righteous tmen, that they might
that so  they might deliver him I 7rtAa/3oWrat arvTov   oyovu  ELS' TO  take hold of his words, uin order
th~~~~~~~~~~rp~~at s'o\ they mih delive hi
unto the power and authority of 7rapao vat arOv T) aPx) Kal ri  vto deliver him up to the power
/   21
~~~~~~~~~~~~~,Oathe                        gov   qernor0S.    0i
the governor.Igvr                       TOVo    rTo   7TELoVS.   taI    and authority of the governor.
21 And they asked him, saying, e. r77p(orT~'av avrov Aeyorres, Jt- And  they asked  him, saying. 21
Master, we know that thou sayest a wOKaAe, o&/aeV  OTt  Op0                 O' As'- Teacher, we know  that wthou
and teachest rightly, neither ac- 7yets Kat 8tSa'-KEtS, Kat OU  Aaf- speakest and teachest rightly,
".the chief corner-stone?" eis xepqcaWv yCovice;  So Penn,   m "at that very time;" h  av'T  t o, af.  Wakefield. The
Murdock. The following note on the parallel passage (Mark arrangement of the text is adopted here.
12: 10), is copied from. the Revision: "The chief corner-stone;   "" but;" Val  So parallel (E. V.) Mark 12 ~ 12.  As an
7ieavc, y.,gar.  Rob. (dzeoyoracors):'Kefaciy  (=  7' alternative rendering, "and yet."  See ch. 11: 46, note.
Ps. 118: 22) refers not to the highest point or coping, but to    o "they knew; "'yE'cav.  So parallel (E. V.) Mark 12:12.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~"they knead"~~,oa, Soprale (EV.)Mr:
the head or junction of the two walls of a building.' The supple- Thom., Sharpe, Wesley, Penn, Norton, Wakef., Kendrick, Thelment'stone' is taken from the E. V. of Ps. 118: 22."  Tyndale wall M.
and Geneva, "the head corner-stone."  As alternative rendering,, P, against;",reb;.  The rendering of the E. V. has been
"the corner-stone."
retained by many of the later Eng. translators. Still, "as to,"
"falleth;" 7reacov. Kendrick, Thom., Scarlett, Penn, Saw- or' respecting," is suggested as an alternative rendering.  See
yer, M.                                                       ch. 14: 6, note.
k "will be dashed in pieces;" uv#va&ioraeTat.  Kend. De   q "who feigned themselves;" Vroxoo evovG cavrog. Sharpe,
Wette, "wird zerschmettert werden;" Luther, "wird zerschel- M. Alternative, "feigning themselves."  So Wesley, Thelwall.
len;" Iber,, "se hara pedazos;" Ital., "sara infranto."  Rob.   r "to be;" elVac.  Scarlett, Wesley, Thelwall, Norton, M.
(Lex., in verbo): "To crush together, to dash in pieces."  Passow  The entire sentence may be rendered more in accordance with
(Lex.): "Confringor."  Wakef., "will be broken to pieces." our present usage of language, " pretending to be righteous
The rendering of the E. V. is too feeble. The simple verb aadwo men."
is defined by Liddell, to crush, bruise, pound; and by Dunbar, to        "righteous;"    aov.  Thelwall,  end., Scarlett,  orton,
*'   z.'.''..'.    8 " ~~~righteous; " S6macZov;. Tbelwall, Kend., Scarlett, Norton,
bruise, break, crush, break in pieces.,The preposition uv'v in
bruise, break, crush, break in pieces.  The preposition c,, in M. This is the more usual rendering of the word in the E. V.
composition (Rob., Lex.), designates "completeness of an action, The signification seems obviously generic.  See Rob. (Lex.).
altogether, on every side, wholly, and is thus intensive; e. g., ava~ r~oto, avyzatarrco."  See the use of this verb, Sept. Micah     t " men."  This word is properly italicized, as a supplement,
3: 3. It is rendered in the passage before us by Beza, Goschen, by Thelwall.
and Schott, ",confringetur."  Pasor (av aotaa) says: "Vetus   " "in order to;".....  M., Scarlett.  Rob. (Lex., de). So
interpres (Ilieron.) Luc. 20:18, vertit conquassabitur.  S'ed often in E. V.




202                      THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XX.
IING JAMES  VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
ceptest thou the person of any, but / 3avels  7rpoc-oorov, aAX' 5r' ahA7- and Idost not accept the person
teachest the way of God truly:    Oe[as rT,  0 r OV To?  Oeo.   6a'-      Yof men, but teaclhest the way
22 Is it lawful for us, to give 0-KEtS.  22 ieoErtrv    7iJtv  ICadoapt of God -in truth; is it lawful 22
tribute unto Cesar, or no?             joporv  3ovvat,  v  o0';   23 Kara- for us to give tribute to Cesar,
23 But he perceived their crafti-                            TiV  WVO- or -not?  But he,  perceiving 23
roveras' ( ae     rrv  T7r  7raporD- or'not? But he, apTrccivingr       3
ness, and  said unto  them        hy yir craftiness, said to them,
tempt ye me?                          7repaere;  24 7rrSLe~LaTE'o 8,       7 -   Why cdo ye try me?  Show me 24
24 Shew  me a penny.  Whose                                                   a penny.  Whose image  and
image and superscription hath it?  vrPLOv'  TLVOS'               ELKOVa   i  a   penny.               i        an
They answered and said, Cesar's. Er7LYpaq57jv;            AWOKpLOEVTEr  a~ dinscriptioI  hath it?   They any ans e, a    said,  o       O'm 25  swered, and said, Cesar's. And 25
25 And  he  said  unto  them, etWrovj, atos apos.              v 0  N  E7E
1   1  X    /t /    O       To          le said to them, Render, ethen,
Render therefore unto Cesar the avro AsoE- e                                       said to them, Render, tten,
things which be Cesar's, and unto  (Tapor I~'atoapt,  Kathe toings which'are
God the things which be God's.  Tr   OecO.   26 Kat OVK  to Xvoap  Cesar's, and to God the things
26 And  they  could  not take;rtAaI3e'-Oat aTrov pi7LaroT  Eav-   which  gare God's.  And they 26
hold of his words before the peo- Tiot TOo Aaov'   Kal  tavtoa, 7Ve  could  notr take phold  of   is
ple: and they marvelled at his~rt ~  aopT   c                 avrovo  E         words before the people: and
answer, and held their peace.                                                    hthey wondered at his answer,
27 Then came to him  certain            7,av.                               and iwere silent.  Then there 27
27 Then came to him certain of t           h                          Sdof the  Sadducees  (which  deny              lpO-,EA0o0VTE  8E            T rV came to him  isome of the Sadthat there  is  any  resurrection).a&o uVKatou,    ot  aprtAE7OvresT   ducees (who deny that there is
and they asked him,                   ava 2rao-v  Yua7 EzatL nE 7  p (A)T7eT " V ka resurrection), and'asked him,
28 Saying, Master, Moses wrote avTrov,            eYOVTESre, JdtoT-KaaAE, saying, Teacller, "Moses wrote 28
unto us, If any man's brother die, Moo-rs  ePypa+e#EV'/,LV, Evy TLtOr this for us, If a man's brother
- "dost not accept;" o' 2,aqfa'vets. This form of the Eng. Thus most of the later English translators.  "Be" is ungram.
verb is adopted for the sake of euphony. It is not necessary to matical.
employ "thou."                                                g " are."  See last note.
y " of men." This supplement is taken from the parallel, Mark   h ", they wondered;"   vf &avve'aave. Penn, Wakef., Sawyer,
12:14, where the text has etrouaortov av'eanwco.  An unneces- M. See ch. 7: 9, note.
sary diversity in the two passages is thus avoided.
i  "were silent;" E(aiy?~aav.    See ch. 9: 36, note. Wrake[,
z "in truth;"' a27&seias.  So (E. V.) Mark 12:14. Saw- Kend.
yer, Wesley, Scarlett, Kend. (margin), Thelwall. The E. V. fol~lows Tyndal~e.      iZ 4, some;" rives.  Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn, Camp., Norton,
Wakef., Kend., M., Angus.
D" not?" o';  So (E. V.) in the parallels, Matt. 22: 17.
Mark,~~~ e.:14. ~k "a resurrection; " avortaato.  Kendriek, Sharpe, Norton,
Mark 12  14.  Kend., Scarlett, Penn, Camp., Norton, Dick.,
Sawyer, M.                                                 Sawyer, Angus, M., Thelwall.   De Wette, " eine."
Sawyer, M.
rrb "perceiving;" Karavor'a.  Kendrick, ThelwallSarpe.  I The pronoun " they" is omitted, as superfluous, before " askS,,  perceiving;Cp   Dick.,Sayeor.   enek, Thelwll, Sharpe, ed."  So Scarlett, Wesley, Penn, Sawyer, M.
Scarlett, Camp., Dick.; Sawyer, M.
m Am Moses wrote this for us;" Mwcoai7s gyeacev 7actV. Thle
"do ye try;" 7rsqod5ses. Kend., Thom. (" are ye trying").                                M,
See ch. 4:2, noteend, Thm.     ye trying    note on this passage in the parallel, Mark 12   19 (Revision), i),  s follows: " This sentence is elliptical. In ch. 10: 5, the ellipsis
d "inscription;" zeuyoar7v. Kend., Wesley, Wakef., Sharpe, is supplied (Mwooai —) y'yeamveyv U1zr' p  }v nrzo2,rv rcavzvlv.  Rob.
Thom., Dick, Norton, Scarlett. " Inscription" signifies what is (yoe!pw) remarks:'Irca'ev,ivTo),v  tevt, to write a commandengraved, stamped, or written on any substance. Webster (Diet.). ment to or for any one-with  vrolrv implied Mark 12:19.
Rob. (Lex., in verbo).  Bretsch. (Lex.): "Inscriptio, titulus-  Luke 20:28.' Bretsch.:'Literis prcecipio, pcescribo TlVi.' The
monetre."  Liddell: "An inscriptio~n."                     pronoun this has been employed as the supplement, instead of the
e "then;" zolvvv. Thom., Norton, M. So (E. V.) Jas. 2: 24. entire phrase' this commandment,' as the reader's mind naturally
Liddell (in verbo).                                        refers it to the language of the precept, which follows. It is der  are."  So parallel (E. V.) Mark 12: 17 (his, as here). sirable to aim at conciseness, whenever a supplement is employed




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XX.                                                   203
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
having a wife, and he die without a&3eA   Is aroOavr1  e'cov yvvaLKa,  should die, having a wife, and
clhildren, that his brother should  KaL  ovrog areKvos acyroOcvr, 7va he oshould die Pchildless, that
take his wife, and raise up seed  Ai3B                      ~ a&eA/os  airo~ rat   7v-his  brother  should  take  his
unt~~~~7ao hiEA0s-  bvrotheIr.py
unto his brother.                                                                   ifaKa, KaL;araoroT r?7 /    wife, and raise up qoffspring for
29 There were therefore seven  r   deA              atroQ. 29 era or his brother.  rNow, there were 29
brethren: and  the first took  a                                                  seven brethren; and the first
w aEntou eL?7yOraV'  Kat [ 7rpcTros Aa- seven brethren; and  the first
wife, and died without children.  Ii z kis    vaiKa   a~re'tarer  atreeror s|took  a wife, and  died  -child30 And the second took her to   LOP yVvcLKa  aWE`aV   a7EKVOS'  
wif, And  the diedchidl h o   Ka['af3ev  o    eurepos 3        v less.  And the second took tthe 30
wife., and he died childless               KatPwife and he  died  childless.
wife, and he died childless.
31 And  the  third  took  her; yvvlatKa    Kat  ovTo,    atrWEnaVEV
a31,        J        And the third took her; and 31
and  in  like  manner  the  seven  areKV OS'   3  Kt Tr LTOS' EAa/EV   n,,  f    f,,.e,  in like manner the seven also:
also: and they left no children, avT)v' (JOoavcosL OS            KaLL OL Eyrc'  and they left no children, and
\.,,        a,, ~~and they left lio children, and
and died.                              Kat o6 KaTEAtyrov rE'Kva, Kal a yre'32 Last of all the woman died       Kgarot O   32.A     OV,    e,    ae    died.  Last of all the woman 32
32 Last of all the woman died  daov    32?%EpOP   a   Wav7'aW
~alp~~so.e~,,'    ~o-wE  39a       7rat~, t^ died also.  In the resurrection, 33
also.                                                                 3
dyeta   e / taaE    7vv~. 3   r          hrefoe ato  w hic El   the
33 Therefore  in  the resurrec- l              I                            7 therefore, uto  which  of them
ovv aa'TTO-Et, TtvOS' OOrwZ 7tl'E- dotht she become a w            ife? for
tion, whose wife of them  is she?,                \,    loth  se become a wie    or
for seven had her to wifrat yvv;   ot Yap  e7r7a  eXo,   the seven qhad her for a wife.
for seven bad her to wife.                  \,              4 
34 And Jesus answering, said  avw7              7yvvatKa.   Ka    c     aWo- And Jesus, answering, said to 34
unto  them, The children of this KpOES' Et7rEv  avroTs  o 0 70vS, them, The    children  of this
world  marry, and  are given  ill 0t vOL  TO   atopos' O' TOVTOV   a- world marry, and are given in
marriage:'tOUOrt Kat  EK aJLOKovrat'    0o  marriage: but those,who are 35
35 But they which shall be ac- 8E  KaTatroeJOETEs   Tov   aiwrors  deemed worthy to obtain that
Huzv is the dativus commodi, and is properly rendered by' for   u " to which of them doth she become a wife?V" ri'vo avTcrv
us.' So Thom."                                              yive'ra yvvw,; As the verb (especially in the present tense) has
"should die;" dzro&davj.  This form of the English verb the signification of fieri, it is rendered literally in the present
accords with our present utsus loquendi. So Scarlett. If we use tense Eng. In the parallel, Mark 12: 23, the words are the same
the indicative form of the verb, then " if-dieth " is appropriate. with the exception of Earat in place of ylerat. The following
note from the Revision of Mark is in point: "To which of them
"should die;" adrno9'awn. See last note.                 will she be a wife? rivo. av'onv  n'ae'at yvv,; The E. V. here is
P "childless; "  raexsos.  Sharpe, Scarlett, Camp., Norton, a solecism. Our idiom requires the above rendering. It presents
Kend., M. So this word is properly rendered (E. V.) v. 30.  the thought of the text. As an alternative rendering,' of which
q " offspring;" a0  cea. Kend.  Castal., "prolem;" S. Fr., of them will she be a wife?' Still, I regard this as harsh. It
"posterite;" Iber., " linage;" Ital., "progenie."  The following is the reading of S. Fr., De Sacy, and De Wette. Montanus,
note on this word is taken firom the Revision of Mark (12: 19): Beza, Castalio,' cujus eorum  uxor?'   Spanish  and Iberian,
Rob.,'by metonomy children, offspring;' Bretsch., proles. de cutalellosseramuger?' Syriac, }Z 6l_ loi,oa..o1.'Offspring' is often employed in the E. V., e.g., Job 21: 8. Isa. (literally,'of which of them will she be wife?')."
44: 3; 61: 9."  Wakef., "posterity;" Scarlett, "issue."        "had her for a wife;" 8'atov aCvciv yvvatxa.  Scarlett,
r "Now; " ov',. Angus, Kend., Thom., Wesley, Penn, Camp., Penn, Sawyer. S. Fr., " l'ont eu pour femme;" Iber., "la tuvieNorton, Dick., Wakef., M. The particle here denotes "the mere ron por muger;" De Wette, "haben sie zum Weibe gehabt."
sequence of one clause on the other."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo)  4"For" is preferable to "as," for the sake of euphony, besides it
is more common in our familiar style.  To have to wvife is obso"childless;"  srexvog. See note. p.                    lete.
lete.
"the wife; " T'V yvVanea, i. e., the wife of his brother. See   w" children;" viol. This is one of the very few cases where
Ard, yvvarxa, v. 28. Compare Matt. 22: 25, aTp2xs vev yvvIazea this word is properly used so as to include both sexes.  The
avroi To   s29, ~ W   av'oi. So Sharpe, Thelwall. If we regard verbs by which it is followed, yaccooat (" marry"), Exya/zaxov'ra
T,-, as the equivalent of a possessive pronoun, then we may (" are given in marriage ") authorize "children." as the proper
render it by "his" (" his wife"). So Rend. and Wakef. Luther rendering. So in v. 36.  Compare 2 Cor. 6: 18, ~/usr, i~aa9'd
and De Wette, "das Weib;" S. Fr., "la femme;" Iber., "la oteoi elS vioS xMa} #vyare'Qag.
muger;" Dan., ",Hustruen."' "who are deemed worthy;" o4 — ta'Cccr. o3,reg. Norton,




204                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
counted  worthy  to  obtain  that EKELoOV  TVXElW  KaL  r    avrao — world,  and  the  resurrection
world, and the resurrection from  -(e    EK VEKPL' OUTE ya/,ov- from  the dead, neither marry,
the dead, neither marry, nor are              OE            K            36  3    nor  are  given  in  marriage;
given in marriage:                                                          OVT'
3gien in meirriage:    ydi      n   yap   a7roa aredv    ETrS avvavcratL  Yfor -they  can  die  no more; 36
36 Neither can  they die  any,,,,
more: for they  are  equal unto  La'OayyeXAOL yap  Ut, Kat                   EL since  they  are  blike  angels,
the angels; and are the children  Tro 0         Eov,   T7s avarTaTreojg  vlo  and are  children of God, being
of God, being the children of the  O'TES.   37   OTt 86  EEpo t       children  of  the  resurrection.
resurrection.                           vep,,,                                 \ dBut that -the dead rise, even 37
r su  1 ction.                a         rKpO,  Ka~ l]//f'S'VVEV'',
37 Now that the dead are rais- VE           aOV,         AE7E,       To,,T' Moses showed-fat The Bushed, even  Moses  shewed  at the  T,                                          TV when he calleth the Lord, the
bush, when  he calleth  the Lord                      p             TO             God of Abraham, and the God
the God of Abraham, and the God o'aaa.K  Kat  ro OOEOTL'IaKl/).   of Isaac, and the God of Jacob.
of Isaac, and the God of Jacob.   s38  OeS   B   o/   E'crr~  rEKp,    Now,  he is not a God of the 38
38 For he is not a God of the-                            de,                          b Yowth  is nor
dead, but of the living: for all aAAa   cVrcov.    raPTEs yap                      dead, but of the  living; for
live unto him.                         | T( Z(o-t.   39'A/TOKPKtOE'VESe' 8E  hto him  all are living.  Then 39
Dick., Kend., M., Liddell (Lex.). So this word should be ren- 12: 26. Gray (in Angus) says: "' Rise,' as in 1 Cor. 15: 15,
dered in all cases, as "accounted," or " counted" is needed in taking EyEieo' vac  as middle."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "Mid.
rendering toylioIual.                                        intrans., to awake, to rouse up, to arise."
7 "for; " yao. Thom., Camp., Wakef., Angus, Kend., Thel-   f " —at The Bush —;" hzi r,~s farov. The following note
wall, M.  S. Fr., " car; " Belg., " want;" De Wette, " denn." on these words is copied from the Revision of Mark (12: 26):
The particle is causal.                                      " —at the bush-. All later critics regard the phrase lrrci zTs
" they can die no more;" oVirse- roo9avrv' ir  jvvavlrat. fi3aTov as a reference to the section Exod. 3: 2, etc., where the
Thom., Angus, M.  De Wette, "sie kdnnen auch nicht mehr appearance of the Lord is related. Rob. (izE):'On or in the
sterben;" Belg., " zij en kunnen niet meer sterven."  Rob. (Lex., section of the bush.' Fritz.:'Est enim air sic pervagato usu
on ets) says: " With a negative, no further, no more."       de loco dictum  bey dem Dornbusche, quo loco de rubro exponit,
"since;" yae.  Liddell (Lex.).  So M.  As this particle et citandi formula vite communis negligentir consentanea.  A
similar mode of citation is found in Roin 11: 2, ~ ofcr o'arsze
may be rendered by' for," or " since.," the latter word is used;  Bloomf. (Anno        The sense is
here to avoid the repetition of " for," which occurs in the preced- this      read in the book of Moses, in that  plae, which,ng clause,'. 55.                       this; have ye not read in the book of Moses, in that place, whicl
ing clause, v. 35.  So S. Fr. renders the first yvio by " car"
ong                          clause, v. 25. So S."prcen que (r be   ber"  contains the history of the bush, that God said, etc.' De Wette,
(" for"), and the second by "parce que" (' because ").  Iber..
for")Iber.,'in der Geschichte vom Dornbusche;' Iberian,'en el libro de
"porque,-pues;" De Wette, " denn,-dann."
Moises [donde escribe] de la zarza.' This mode of citation was
b "like angels;" Za&yyeioe (xraE  2ey.). WVakef., Sharpe, — common among the Hebrews and Arabs.  Some leading word
Angus, M.  See Rob., Liddell, Dunbar (Lexx.).  Pasor (Lex., of a section or chapter gives a name to the passage. See 2 Sam.
in verbo): "Angelo similis, Luc. 20: 36, iadyye2o  yzae Esla, I: 18, where' the bow' is the title of the lamentation of David
pares angelis, id est, similes, ut liquet ex Matt. 22: 30, qui habet, over Saul and Jonathan (comp. v. 22,'the bow').  Thus the
og'Xyye2o, roi &eo~i."  So laaoEog in Homer and the Greek chapters of the Koran are named from some word or phrase,
Tragedians is applied to kings and heroes in the sense of "god- which they contain. Should it be thought that the above renlike."  Belg., " Engelen gelijk;" Luther, "Engeln gleich;" De dering will not be sufficiently perspicuous to common readers,
Wette, " engelgleich;" G. and S. Fr., "semblables aux anges;" then a supplement may be employed thus,' in the book of Moses
Thom., " angel-like;" Camp., " like the heavenly messengers; " at the place concerning the bush.' The supplement' at the place'
Norton and Dick., "like the angels."  The article should not be is taken from Luke 4: 17, sezs rov rosrov ov rv syeoEa?,UoV."
inserted before " angels."                                   I use capitals to distinguish the words as the name of a section.' " children;" voi. The noun here (and in the next clause) This should have been done in the Revision of Mark.
is anarthrous. Its signification is general. "The" of the E. V.   g "Now;" Se.  Thom., Scarlett, Camp., Norton, Wakef.,
is dropped by Thom., Sharpe; Scarlett, Penn, Camp., Norton, Gray (on Angus).  As this particle is merely continuative,
Wakef., Kend., Thelwall, M., Sawyer. No article in Belg., De " now" is an appropriate equivalent. Robinson (Lex., 0S, 2).
Wette, S. Fr., Iber., Ital.                                  " For" is so generally acquired as the rendering of yoeo, that it
d "t But;" Sk. Kend., Thom., Sharpe, Wesley, Penn, Camp., should not be employed as the equivalent of Se.  So (E. V.)
Norton, Wakef., Sawyer. De Wette, " aLber."                  Matt. 1: 18.' "the dead rise;" Ayeieovccu. So (E. V.) in the parallel, Mark  h " to him all are living;" irdcvrs-aiqrq,;rahv.  By this




TilE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XX.                                                    205
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
39 Then certain of the scribes I-IVEs'-o y(v)paqta-rE'ow Ei7r-oP, Jt-'some of the scribes said to
answering, said, Mlaster, thou heast &aO-KaAE, KaAcos, Et7ras,.  40OK  him, Teacher, Jthou heast spoken
ETt 8s  EroAWRv E7repOTav avTov well.  And kthey durst ask him 40
4tov0tEyv.                                             nothing further.  And he said 41
not ask him anVr question at all.          41
41 ETdEe s n  7rpoS avTOvs, ]lIs  to  them, How  say  they,'that
yvtsay  they  that Christ is Davidro  Xpt ro    vtov Jla/31  mthe Anointed  is nthe son of
*       42
sonil?                       Eitvat K; 42 Ka  avTros ZJa3         E Ayet'  David?   oAnd yet David him- 42
42 And David himself saith ii        /3i3Acp   aA z'Av, EIwev o lVKu- self saith in the book of Psalms,
tthe  book  of Psalms  The LORD     TO KT ptT  [OV, KcK90ov  EK  The Lord said to my lord, Sit 43
~~~~~~csaidv                                   43'  9o  rovr thou   at my Lord, Sight thouon  hand, till I
twz.v  -t~o v             a   W, tho    Pa    u     ih    a
my right handS                                                              r
EX4 Ipovsl trov  v7tir oeroov meV   7Vo- make  thine  enemies thy foot~~thli ~ ~ ~  ~Eoy foot stool.                       3   o'  KVPO   Stool.  David, therefore, call- 44
44 David therefore calleth him  aTO   KaAE   Kat   o  vOs avroV  eth him  Lord, qand how, then,
Lordrtv;   45 AKhowvovo  7ra is lie then his son?  r   AKVVT   7a       is  e his son?   rThen, in the 45
45 Then in the audience of all TOv  Aaov,  etre  rots    aO7Trat  hearing  of all the people, he
ZUT O      rr 4',
the people, lie said unto his disci-              46o  1pcr'EE  awr  Toil\adt   i   icpeBwr   f4
avpOO EXETE  attoex  7rov s-aid to his disciples, Beware of 46
ples,au v,                                             1P~XT
pa46 Beware of the scribes, which     TEl rT  OEAol'roil 7rept- the scribes who desire'to walk
rarest v    (ro~ a~, Ka6   )tAovv- about in long robes, and love
desire to walk in long, robes, and   aTL El    TokaLS, Kal  t /LAol'abuinogrbendov
love  grertings  in  theo   a avo7ra ovs, El rats ayopats,'salutations   in  the  marketslight change in the order of the sentence, while acaw, receives  ~  "And yet;" xa'. See ch. 8: 13, and 19: 3, notes.
its literal rendering (according to the Greek signification of the
past tense), the thought is distinctly exhibited. So Penn has P "at;" 8x. See ch. 1:11, note.
all are livin  to him.   By using a supplementary phrase,   q "and how then;" xam  rcuJ.  This is the arrangement deCampbell has brout out the touht thus, "they are all, manded by our usus loquendi. Thom., Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn.
though dead to us, living to him."  See ch. 12: 30, note.  "And" (xal) is improperly omitted in the E. V., though in the
some;"  sv.  So in v. 27 (Revision). Thom., Sharpe, parallel, Mark 12: 27,.it is translated. It is as appropriate in
Scarlett, Angus, Wesley, Penn, Camp., Norton, Wakef., Ml.    one instance, as in the other. It is rendered by Thelwall, Nor"thu hst pokn wll " x~cs e7ci~.    e ocasonalyton, Sawyer, Kend., Gray (on Angus). Vulg., Mont., Erasmus,
herthe exprstsiokn "well s  caid!  bu  nevger "ouchaveowelly Beza, G~schen, "et;" Belg., - ende;"De Wette, "und;;" S.
seard th" Sop"ellsdonWel sa" h      ut not, r"You have well dn!  Fr., "1et; " Iber., "1 i;"Diodati and Ital., "t e."  ileb. N. Test.,
and              ~~~~~~~. Dan.," altsaa."  "1Then" is italicized, as a suppliment, here.
In this last case, we invert the phrase, ademploy, "You have So in Revision of Mark~ (12  37).
done well."  Nor is it according' to our idiom to use "thou hast
said well."  The above rendering is Most appropriate.  So   r  Thenl, in the hearingr of all the people;" ~14,oviorrog 88
Thom., Scarlett, Camp., Norton, Sawyer, M.                   7rav-roS rooY 2ao&. Kend., Wakef., Sawyer (" and in the heark "theydurst ak him  othing  urther;  o~x  ~ing," etc.), Norton ("1 in the hearing of the whole people "). As
eoz~'  am~~v o~h'.   akef.By tis rederig, wecan  audience," in the sense demanded here, is, to say the least, obsodrop the supplement of the E. V., "1question at all," and yet lecnteaov   hnemksth   etnedffrhtsihl
from the phraseology of the E. V. As an alternative, "1Now,
present the thought with exactness. S. Fr., "us n'osaien t plus
lin1terrogrer sur risen;  De Wette, "sie wagtea-nicht mehr zuwhile all the people were hearing him."
befragen;"lber.,'- no se atrevieron a pr eguntarle nada.""twakbo;"reeaev.SrpDcNron
I that."  This word is a supplement. In the parallel, Mark So (E. V.) 1 Pet. D5  8. De Wette, "1uniherwandeln."  Wakef.
12  35, 05ri is expressed in the text.                       (in Mark 12  38, 7re~urarsrv). Dan., "1 som ville (gierne) gaae
m "the Anointed  ",,~~~~~~~oikri."  Ldel(in verbo)  "To walk round, walk about."
m 11theAnonte; "rciv  ltorrh'v. -See ch. 2:26, note.  omrn0    Iidl
"the son of  avid?" vh~n z/a~9~S dra;  So in par lle  S  Grefil (Lex.)




206                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.- CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
and the highest seats in the syna- Kat 7rpooToKa0e6-ptaS Ev 7'aS' o-vv- places, and "the'first seats in
gogues, and  the chief rooms at ayoya-t,  Kal  7rpcoToKAtw-r' SA              v the synagogues, and wthe  xfirst
feasts;                               r 10  E     lTo    3erVOt' 47  Ot KaLTEOl[ovoIt places Yin,the feasts: who de- 47
47 Which devour widows' hous- Tas oLKiaS T&rv  XmpoV,   Ka  7rwpo- vour widows' houses, and for a
es, and  for a  shew  make long ~aoret /laKpa 7rpo0-EvXovrTa.    v- -pretense make long prayers;
prayers: the same shall receive rot A-tfovTat 7rEplo'fTo-EpOV Kpl- these will receive greater'congreater damnation.                   /,a.                                       demnation.
CHAP. XXI.                              CHAP. XXI..              CI1AP. XXI.
AND he looked up and saw the'ANABAEJi'PAT    8E   E Se    AND alooking up, he saw the  1
rich men casting their gifts into  rorv>  3aAAorTas  r4a 8&Spa avr&3v rich men casting their gifts into
the treasury. 
ELS TO ya(ca4o/vAaKtoV,  wAovo'lovg'  the treasury.  And he saw also  2
2 And he saw  also a certain  2a                         >                        t /  \
poor   ido, e ast ing  in  thithr  2 eSE      Kat Tlva XPTpav rertXpa,    a certain poor widow, casting
poor widow, casting in  thither
two mites.                            I3hAAovorav EKEL a0 AeTan,  Ka tbin cthere two mites.  And he  3
3 And he said, Of a truth I say  ELWrer,'AArO730s A'yco v/ze,  roTt   said, dTruly, I say to you, that.unto you, that this poor widow  X?7pa     rr- aoXV7 avTr  7rAEsov,ra'- this poor widow  ecast'in more
hath cast in more than they all.             1'aA                   yp ovrotthan gall these; for these all  4i
4 For all these have of their,K -o  WepLo-o-EVOPTo  aurotg e3a-  hout of their abundance,'cast
abundance cast in unto the offer-                   a
inugs of God: but she of her penu- AoV ez t ra  SOpa Trov OeoSv  avTr?7  into the gifts of God, but she,
ry hath cast in all the living that 3E  EK  TO    voTEp7ep7aTors  avrT7   kout of her want, cast in all the
she had.                             Iwa7raToa TOv )atOP OV EtXEV E  3aAe. living that she had.  And as 5
u' "the."  So Thelwall. Hlcoroyoae8solas is anarthrous. Our  "a condemnation;" seiau. Scarlett, Penn, Norton, M.. So
usus loquendi demands the article, which is italicized, as a supple- (E. V.) Luke 23: 40. 1 Cor. 11: 34. 1 Tim. 3: 6. Rob.
ment.                                                       (Lex., on this word) remarks that it most frequently signifies
v " first seats;" 7rcorzoyaiceSoiag. lKend., Sharpe, Thomson, condemnation, sentence, "implying also punishment as a certain
Penn, Wakef., Sawyer.  De Wette, "erste StUihle;" S. Fr., consequence. Mark 12  40. Luke 20  47, etc."  As an alter"premiers sieges;" Iber., "primeras sillas;" Diodati and Ital., native rendering the idiomatic phrase, " a heavier sentence."
"primi seggi."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo). See ch. 11: 43, note.  a "looking up;"  acafle2'~ag.  Scarlett, Wesley, Norton,
W " the."  So Thelwall. As  wocotroytaias is itnarthrous, the Wakef., Dick., Kend., Thelwall, M., Sawyer.
article is a supplement. See note supra.                      b "in."  This word is a supplement. See preceding member,
"x " first places;" rwcozoxo al'acs.  Kendrick, Penn, Norton, Ia2RAovwas-E1s (" casting-into").
Thelwall, Sawyer. S. Fr., "premiers places;" De Wette, " erste  ce "there;" ZxEZ. Sharpe, Penn, M., Sawyer.
Platze."  See ch. 14  7, note.                                d " Truly; " ZA2j4s.  See Luke 9: 27, note. Camp., NorY "in;"  V. Belg., "in; " S. Fr., " dans; " Iber., " en."  So ton, Sawyer, Kend., M., Thelwall.
three times in this verse. If this is deemed too literal (so Rev.   e  cast; "  jfai2ev. M., Thelwall. The aorist should have its
Mark 12  39), then "at."                                    usual force here.  In the parallel, Mark 12: 43, the perfect
f" the;" Tots. The article is overlooked in the E. V. (which IfifP2ire occurs, and is properly rendered in the E. V. by " hath
follows Tyndale) here, as in the parallel, Mark 12: 43. It is cast in."  So Kend (" threw").
translated in Belg., "de; " De Wette, " den; " S. Fr., "les;"  "f, in."  See v. 2, note.
Iber., " los;" Ital., "nei" (" in the "). The article is used here,   g " all these;" 7ravzwv. As in Rev. of Mark (12: 43), where
because the "feasts" were those which had become customary by a typographical error " those" occurs. " These" is a supple.
among friends, and the word was, therefore, definite.  In the ment.
instance when Herod " made a supper" (Eus'vov) on his birthh " out of;" ~X. Wakef:, Sharpe, Scarlett, Camp., Thelwall.
day (Mark 6: 21), as the entertainment was probably unusual, the
article is not used, and the E. V. properly terms it " a supper"  "cast;" ~fiaLos,. Aorist, as in v. 3. See note e.
i. e., a feast).                                              i "into;" elg. So v. 1 (Eik). Kend., Sharpe, Wesley, Camp.
Ad "pretense;" rr~oqael. Rob. (Lex.), Wesl., Sharpe, Sawyer.   k "out of;" ds. See note h.




TilE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. XXI.                                                    207
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED VERSION.
5 And  as some spake of the' KAI  rtvcov  AEYo'PTC0V  7tEpt Some spoke of the temple,'that
temple, how  it was adorned with  TOV -              pD, el/    AtOotg   KcaAois it was adorned w ith -beautiful
goodly stones, and gifts, he said, |a  avaOa7/e.cLr KeKOO-tJ.7TaLL   ETWe, stones and "offerings, he said,
6.s for these things which ye 6   Tanya     peoupee, dAevo-oTaL4 o~~s to these things which ye  6
behold, the days will come, in the                                                  behold  Pte  days will come, in
~Lpa  E'    WV  oVKg  a`011T~erTat bellrh ay ilcmi
which there shall not be left onet/Ept   l,  L o                           o      /qEwhich  there d will not be left
stone upon another, that shall not A/00o  ~Trt At[oc, or oV KaT'aAvO-t
stone upon anoter, that shall not   7Ta.               EwpoTro                      one  stone  on  another, which
be thrown down.                                  e,,,   will not be thrown down. And  7
7 And they asked him, saying, iTOr  AeyovreS /JLteOa KaAE, wOTE                        n    e  hr      dn    An
y                                                  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~they asked him, saying, TeachMaster,  but  when  shall  these  oVV TaVTa E0TatL;  KaL Tt TO  trs-e -                      e   he      i       eah
1LLELO,                                   er,'when then will these things
things be?  and  what sign  will /1eto, 5r /               AA-   -aTa  7Ire- t                        wn
thnsbe n wa i lOTa  p  T T     be? and what twill be the sign
there be when  these things shall ro-Oat;                                           when  these this are  abot
come to pass?                               8' 0    $   sE -IE   B     
come to pass?  Take|h  t      8  0       eWre,  BAe'WETE /e    7 to come to pass?  And he said, 8
8 And he said, Take heed that 7r              an            A\''
8yAnd  esaid,          b         veAaVVOwTe*   7roAAol  7yap   EAEv   Take heed that ye be not deye be not deceived: for many                o          \   - e    f
shall come in my name, saying, I    a              7   TC  ovoTLa        OV   Co  ceived; for many Ywill come in
am  Christ; and the time draweth  7orres Or               tE Eyo  eLLL  Kai 0  my   name, saying  I am  whe;
near: go ye not therefore after Katpos' 77yLKE.   p1r  OV  wTpEv- and the time draweth near: go
them.~~~~~~~~~~~~ I                                        9 C/
them.                                   O7qJTE o 7rtLo   aVTO0V.   9OTav  3E xonot, therefore, after them. But 9
I "that;" ore. Kend., Sawyer, Camp. De Wette, "dass;" rendered by then, now, when it denotes the mere sequence of one
Belg., "dat."  The passage is elliptical; 8ta, Tofto being under- clause upon another.-Rob. (Lex.).
stood. Hoogeveen (p. 139, Tt, IV.). Trollope (Gram., p. 191).   t "w ill be."  The auxiliary "will" in the supplement must
Compare John 15:19.                                          coincide with that in the preceding clause. The reference being
m "beautiful;" ~acots.  Kend., Angus, Scarlett, Camp., Nor- obviously to a future time.  The supplement is shortened by
ton, Dick., Sawyer.                                           omitting "there," which is superfluous. So Thom., Norton, Scarlett, Penn, Camp., Dick.
" offerings;" ava*h eaut. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "An offer-      "about to come to pass?" u;2.-yibeaac;  Thelwall,
ing consecrated to God, and laid up in the temple. Luke 21 5." Penn, Kend. (" about to happen? "). Angus, Sawyer (" about to
The votive or consecrated offerings, which were laid up in pagan  occur? ").  Camp. (" about to be accomplished? ").  Norton
temples, such as spoils taken in war, gave rise to a custom among (" about to take place? "). The following note on /22.,, in the
the later Jews of placing votive offerings in the temple. Bloomf. parallel (13: 4), is taken from the Revision of Mark: "Although
(N. Test.): "The word denotes' any thing set apart,' and especi- in many cases ui2eo, with the infinitive of another verb, gives
ally consecrated to God.-That these ayva3t/eara were very that verb the sense of the simple future; it seems here to have
numerous and rich, we find from 2 Maccab. 5: 16; 9: 16."  See its radical signification,' about to do' or' be.' So Kendrick.
Josephus, Antiq., B. 15: 11,  3. War, B. 2: 17,  3. It is Rob. (yieco). Beza,'quando futurum est ut hbec omnia finem
necessary to distinguish this word from 8cea, "gifts," in v. 4. habeant;' Castalio,'quod signum  significabit hbec perficienda
So Kend., Thelwall, Scarlett ("consecrated offerings"), Sawyer omnia?' Iberian,'cuando todas ellas van a cumplisse?' The
(" votive offerings").  Heb. N. Test., n.nr. S. Fr., "offran-colloquial phrase'are going to be fulfilled' expresses the thought
des; " Iber., "cosas [consagradas] a Dios;" Ital., "offerte."  exactly."
o "As to " (mcra' subaud., before raiva). "Kend., Sawyer.    v   will come;" EeVoovra.  Most recent translators have
the.  ff an is anarthrous. Hence the article is a sup- changed the auxiliary "shall" for "will," in nearly all the
P ithe." meet   is anarthrous. Hence the article is a sup- i
plement, and should be italicized,                         instances in which it occurs, in this prophesy. So Thomn., Kend.,
Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn, Norton, Wakef., M. This form of the
q " the" is unnecessarily inserted in the E. V: before "which." verb is adopted here, as it was in the Revision of Mark.
It was copied from Cranmer. Omitted by Kend., Thom., Wesley,   w "he."  Rend., Pechy (on parallel, Mark 13: 6), Sharpe,
Penn, Dick., Sawyer, Thelwal], M.                             Scarlett, Norton, Wakef., M., Thelwall. S. Fr., "C'est moi qui
le suis; " De Wette, " Ich bin es; " Dan.,  det er mig;" Ital.,
lett, il Penn, CapNro "ntbe left"), Aqsf~wrt   Mn.,         "JreSar o son desso.".- So in language referring to Christ (E. V.) John
la++   -Pla —   O.-   NT-I..+ —   tit _-4-    8_:I24, 28;N13T: 19.




208                     THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION..#
9 But when ye shall hear of &Koro-7qrE  7rooA`/_ov   Kar  acKara- when ye shall lhear of wars and
wars, and commotions, be not ter- orao-asi, /   7rTor70TEre' 8e  yap commotions, be not terrified;
rifled: for these things must first TaVTa   7EYE'oaL   6p5TOo    aAA' for these things must first come
come to pass; but the end is not   I   eVOeWs  z   TeAos'. S             T5e  to pass, but the end,corneth not
by and by...- EY,  EyEpO         cL       -immediately.  Then   he said 10
10 Then  said  he  unto  them, K| auor                      p  re0-AE      a | to them, Nation will rise against
Nation shall rise against nation,                                                    on''    to, and  kingdom  against
and kingdom  against kingdom:               /3aote. o.eL                     E nation,  and kingdom an a   gainstl 
11 And great earthquakes shall b4eyaAot KaTa  T7'0VS Kal Att kingdom   and bthere will be 1
be in divers places, and famines, Kat  AolJot  ec'OvTca,  0 rpa great e arthquakmes  n various
-.2 11   I  -   places, and famines, and pestiand pestilences: and fearful sights, TE Ka o-        ea  opao   te-   ences, and  ther                   e will be fearzn  ~         ~~t    ~~lences: and dthere will be fearand  great signs shall there be ya'Aa  e'urTat.   12  lpo  (E  V'oF-ful sights, and great signs from
from heaveni.
ft'roin heaven.    ~ ~TO-m' aa7Lo                frtLfaAoo-tv'   heaven.  But before all these, 12
12 But before  all these they   v -Ia Xr ft                                           i
l   vias   as Xetpas avTCO3r, Kai at- they will lay their hands on
sally thi   ad   nyoad,>a 
oshall lay tiir bands                  von you,, and  ovt,  rpa OVTeS' ElS' rova- you, and persecute you, deliverpersecute you, deliveringll   you up                                                              
to the synagogues, and into pris- YO~S'~  KaL   dvaKaS, ayo/eIovS  ing you up to'synagogues and
ons, being brought before kings E;7r   ox'a tAes' KaY 7etovras', EE-  prisons, being brought before
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~13                                            knsand rulers for  my name's sk.~e o   
and rulers for my name's sake.    KEY TOV ovoaT   o    1               3 ao-            and rers for my names
_~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ orl  tao~  I                                       sake. Aa    gtwiltunout-o
~13 And it shall turn to you for )g'           a
q13 And it shall turn to yo-erat  3E V1ItxL           es /tapTvpLor'  sake.  And git will turn out to 13
~a testimony.            14~ t         oErOE   etLs  Trt  KcaptaWs' |you for a testimony.  Settle it 14
14 Settle it therefore in your                                                therefore  in  your  hearts, not
~~ ~ ~~~~~~~~~~v/4 Setl it        thrfr ink  yor vkreAE~a, ats~ppee~    ~roAo7~17' t p e ditwha to ase
hearts, not  to  meditate  before Vo,                 pOET    aOAO- hto premediate what'to answer
7 ~~~~~~~vt~15 l'5yap&~-oi
whateye shall answer.                  17yap   IOr      tvt for yourselves. For I will give 15
15 ForI will give you a mouth  TTo/ta  Kal   o4o al,?  oV  SV7- you  kutterance  and  wisdom,
and wisdom, which all your ad-  o-omTra   avrEt7rEL       V  Ov3E  aVtT7-7   which   all  your  adversaries
Y "1cometh."  This supplement is used on the ground, that the  " 1into"1 of the E. V., before "1prisons," is omitted (as there
phrase, "1is not immediately," would not be in harmony with our is no preposition in the text) by Rend., MI., Penn, Wakef., Dick.,
idiom. Norton and Tho'm. have "will not follow.",           Sawyer, An~gus, Theiwall. No preposition in De Wette, Belg.,
"immediately;" e,~,9'Olcor. Rend., Thom., Scarlett, Wesley, Dan.
rit will turn out;" a- oflral.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo):
"he said;   Xe"AY&.  It is quite unnecessary to place the "To turn out, result."  So Ken d., M., Angus, Scarlett. S. Fr.,
nominative after the verb. Sp Rend., Thom., Sharpe, Scarlett, "1ella aboutira; Iber.," [estoj acontecer&; De Wette, "es wird
Norton, MI.                                                -gerathen;-  Beig., "1 [dit] zal-overkomen"( will happen")
b "tthere will be;e"ugoprat. The natural arrangement is pre- Bretsch. (in verbo):"Fit, evenit, ced it."
ferred here. So in the parallels (E. V.), Matt. 24: 7. Mark   h. "1toprmdte;"royerv SoRb(Lx)Scrtt
13:8. Kend., Scarlett, Camp., Norton, Wakef., Dick., Sawyer, WseCmblTewlN.A   natraie  mdtt
Rhieims. S. Fr., "iti y aura de grands tremblements de terre   beforehand."  So Rend., Angus. Iber., "1meditar de antemano."
lber., "1habrh grandes terremotos; Dan., "1der skal skee store  "ht"Ti   odi    upeet c  en   nesod
Jordskioelv.'!.      ~~~~~~~~In the text -of Mark 13  11, we have'ci expressed. So Gray (on
c,"in various places;" x'rcic -ronovg.  "Divers" is now  Acu)
restricted to the language of the bar.  Rend., Wakef., Dick. 
Dan., "1her og der"( here and there")  Iber. "eJvr~            "to aniswer for yourselves;-" ahco~oy9i7&'at. See ch 12:11,
lugares."                                                   note. The infinitive. form'of the verb (as in th e text) is used by
d  there will be;" garat. For'the arrangement, see noto b. Wesley, Norton, Gray (on Angus), Thelwall, De Wette, Ital.
Rend.. Camp., Dick., Sawyer.                                  k "utterance;" aor6#a.  Rend., Camp.  Bretsch. (a'co'ut):
a "tthe," which'occurs in the E. V. before oavweywya"cr, is not "1Ex metonymia (ut Lat. os): verba, oratio, dicta. Luc. 21: 15,
deamanded by the text, asin thtnoun is anarthrous  Omittedl  by" 3e"acoI 1t517ttv rrA'cc~u  V14ai aviav  ice-ndi facltaeiifm et san1pie~ntim.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XIX.                                                 209
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
versaries shall not be able to gain- vcat 7reVTes' oi aUlvKELpEvpOt VtV.  will not be  able  to  gainsay,
say nor resist.                       16 7rapaotre e e              Ka' nor resist.  And  ye'will be 16
7rapasoo0 G    8E    al  Vxo7r
16 And  ye shall be betrayed,                                     delivered up both by parents,
both  by  parents, and  brethren, 7oOVe0V   KaiL aeEA0)/ v Kat O-Vyy/- and  brethren, and   kindred,
and kinsfolks, and friends; and  vSv Ka  0'oKa                         a Jov and  br         en, and  "knded, o
smoyosatb                         and friends, and some of you
sonme of you shall they cause to be   rv17                       eo-'E o-o   the    will cause to be put to
put to death. I                              e V        7 iCat eeOV  deV-  athey will cae to  be put to17
17 And ye shall be hated of all   EO  vo 7a                   a          rodeath.  And ye will be hated 17
men                                                                                       for my name's sake.  For 18   K a for my e's sake
18 But there shall not an hair                  Vap. o                 9 -r Pand yet there will not a hair 18
of your head perish....' V/IA    OU  LL7  aWoA9T
of 1our head perish.                    ^ e                   Ke 7,' of your head perish.  sBy your 19
19 In your patience possess ye rY  v 7r 0 P        VIO  KT)aasEE'2 0        |rpatient  endurance  -preserve
your souls.                           #vavXa's lL2v.        eOrav N3E L)7-TE your tsouls. And when ye shall 20
20 And when ye shall see Je- KKAoV/eJ   I7W'TpaTop                    eeo   see Jerusalem  usurroulded  by
rusalem  compassed with  armies,,             
then  know   that the  desolation  T71'IEpovo-aA'J,  TOTE  7PO6TE  armies, then know  that its desthlereof is nigh.Tt? tKEv   v            Ep'   3   olation wdraweth near.  Then 21
21 Then let them  which are in  21 /'Te o;  y''Iov  aca ~Vy - let those who are in Judea flee
Judea flee to the mountains; and,                     to  the  mountains   and  let
let them  which are in the midst TOaOTV etS Ta  Opt7  Kat OL E, /eLE- those  who  are  in  the midst
of it depart out; and  let not AO-) a'nTs' EKXOPELtaoTaV'    Kat ot xof it, depart out; and let not
1 "will."  See ch. 9: 44, note.                        vyvxcs is rendered by "souls," or "lives; " we can not say, without'~ "kindred;" tovyyecv, 5.  Kend., Angus, Penn, M. See ch. violating our idiom, "gain (or acquire) your' souls,' or' lives.'"'
1: 58, and 14: 12, notes.                                  Still, we can present the thought either by "preserve," or the
" iby;" tvicc, as in v. 16.  Kend., M., Scarlett, Sharpe, more general term " save."  The objection to this last is, that it
Wakef., Norton, Penn, Thelwall.                            is almost invariably used as the equivalent of oarccco.
n The supplement " men" of the E. V. is unnecessary. Dropped   t " souls;" Vvyas. Translators are divided as to the proper
by Thelwall, Sharpe, Kend., Scarlett, Waket., Dick., Sawyer.    translation of this word. Some render it by " souls," others by
o In conformity with the text, a colon is placed after " name's " lives," and a third class (supposing it to be used, as the Heb.
sake."  So Wakef., Penn.                                   r5. often is, instead of a personal pronoun) by " yourselves."
P " and yet;" cau. See ch. 1  46, and 19: 3 notes.       From a comparison with Malt. 24:13, and other reasons, which
and   Scaret t,. S orton, akefI, 46  andicki3nosonSaw  would make this note too long, I suggest "yourselves" as an alterBy;nd  ".    Srlett, M.oref., Dickinson, Sa             native rendering. As the word is susceptible of three distinct
translations, whichever one is employed here, the other two should
"patient endurance; " &tOfOVjr. Angtus, Bloomf. (N. Test.), be placed in the margin, e. g., otherwise, "your lives, or yourM. Iber., " Perseverando con paciencia."  This word has some- selves."
times the passive signification of mere patience, or passive resignation to suffering.  Here, the context, and the warnings as to    " "surrounded;".v~.ovzvp7.  This word is used, rather
action when the calamities predicted should arrive, show that than " encompassed," which is the rendering of the ca`raE 2Ey.firmness in obedience as well as submission were to be united. r etxz2o0V, Luke 19: 43 (Revision). To " compass about," or
As we have no single term which combines the two ideas, we " around," is tautological. So WVakef., Norton, Dick., Angus.
must resort to a phrase. So Rob. (Lex., in verbo) renders Vto-       "by;" Ivro (cumn genit.). Kend., Wakef., Norton, Dick,
zovr  by " patient endurance," in 2 Cor. 1: 6. The word is one
of those which can not be rendered uniformly, as it receives   w "draweth near;"?yyeXev. See v. 8. See ch. 10  9, note.
shades of meaning from its adjuncts.  The following are some M.
of the renderings which the word has received in this passage.   ~ "of it;" ars. This pronoun refers to'Ie(ovaa2u  (JeruBeza, "per tolerantiam vestram;" Vulg., MIolnt., Castal., Eras., salem), v. 20, not to'Iovaiqa (Judea). Hence " of it" becomes
"patientia;" Goschen, " tolerantia;"  Schott, " constantia;" ambiguous to the English reader who from the construction refers
rhom., Wakef., and Camp., " perseverance; " G. Fr., " patience; ",, of it" to Judea, contrary to the text. A similar ambiguity is
S. Fr., " perseverance; " De Wette, "Ausharren."           produced. by literal translation in other languages. To avoid
"  preserve;" xr~aaa9a'E.  Scarlett, Campbell, Dick., Angus, this difficulty, "the city" has been substituted by Thom.; "this
Rend. The verb rzopacre  (dep. mid.) signifies "to get for one's city," Norton, Camp., Dick.  Instead of this change, I would
self, acquire (see ch. 18: 12, note), gain."  In the perf. ~x.,7zpc  place this note in the margin: "'of it' refers to Jerusalem." De
(as present), to have got, to possess.  Rob. (Lex.).  Whether Wette has "in der Stadt."




210                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED  VERSION.
them   that are  in  the  countries ev  -a s  Xkpauts   7  ELo-EPXEco-0o-Y  those who are Yin the country''          22 el, 
enter thereinto.                        o-av  Els  avr77v.   o22 T?edpact enter into it.  For these'are 22
22 For, these be the days of,~(I~'O)'a7a
22 For- these be  the  days of   KKc         a-Tato,-t, 7'ro    r war- 3days of vengeance, that all
vengeance, that all things which             7      7    T     a                    tigs which are written  may
zn ~ ~   ~    ~    ~     r IOOVt7aVa    a     eypa/tjE'ra. things which are written may.
are written may be fulfilled-.          23  o,a \ ~ ra\?                                 z
are written may be fulfilled  23 ovaL     TagS  e4  yao-rpt eXov- be fulfilled.  But woe to those 23
23 But wo unto them  that are                Ka    a           aoa               whoarewit         ild ndtotose
t?~~a~ot~, a~  d   who are with chil~d, and to thiose
with child, and to them  that give                                                         sos  da                   f
~Ke~at~  a~  }pe'aL~'e'~r'aL  &p   who suckle in those dayrs I. for
suck in those days! for there shall EKEVaS' Tats /7cXtpats   Et TatL yap
be great distress in the land, and  &               yK E7 AeyA7  EL T77S ye,, Ka   there willbe great distress in
wrath upon this people..     opy/ el, T7. AacL  rTovr.   24  a the land, and  wrath  on  this
his people.       11   I 11      11, I        \ people.And they will fall by 24
24 And they shall fall by the 7reo0ToVTaC 0TOlaTt  aapa   Kt  people.  And they will fall by 24
edge of the sword, and shall be a~Xpa~cTuJ6ooi-at  ec'aor  the  edge of the sword, and will
downge  of the Gentilesword, untd l te                                  2wy trde donb hGniles,
~times of the Gentiles ~be fulfilled.  c,a pO,         a,   till the    times of the  G    entiles
led away eaptive into all: nations' Td\'Om7'  Ka\'Iepovo'aA~]t  e''7a
the sun, a   nat mon, and in   t    O       an i       3 7atin   adT JerusalemT will be signs i  the  sun, and
thestrus;andm uponl the erarhdis-  X7rao  EOVCO V El  CWOMU,7OOO?                     on  adsas   ado   h
tress of nations, with perplexity    aAc rys  Kat  c- Aov,  26 7        tro dde n down by t uish of natiole ns,with
downthe sea aof    the waGentiles roaring;    4VXoVT0o   catpao            jo    v  perplexityo.e an thesfte   andtihes
for fear, and  for looking  after vow  Tp  OLKOV/EZ-7   at yap                {     from  fear and  expectation  of
times ofhose    things  which  are  comingsentiles  i  oa3          aAv0o- the  things which are coming on
on the earth: for the powers of | Talk   27  Kat To~e  ot                          | the earth; for the powers hof
heaven shal   e shal    l ken.  sa.                                                 s O,    the   heavens wfulf illed.   And there n.
27 And then shall they siee the  V aO' OV  avpOv    f o                      v' And then they,-    will seebe signs in     th e Son an27
Son of man coming in a cloud,  EfTeAy7 FLETa zVva/Isco5' iat a3oX 75'  of man coming in a cloud, with
with powersun,  and ingrea t he o                                                   power and great glory.  And 2
2t8  A nd wheupon, these  earthings be-   28 Apor,             E  7ropooTr mn            aen  these  things  begin  to
"in ttressy;"       ats xons,   Rob. (Lex., in verbo):As in the commencement of         the sentence it is expressed in the
" Specially the country, thle open country, field, as opposed to the text, in the two succeeding cases, it is omitted, because the noun
city. Luke 21and th e waves:  Angus.      VXvov ris connected with the same word which has the article.
26. Men's hearts failing  them  Ka[  7rpoo'e8oKtaS  rt('r  1e'repxolxE'-   w             a e           o r n ZenDanig2
for fear,                                                   In fo  okn   fe c,~~o~vx'.  aIyp   vd   from  fear and  expectation of
thosare."  " Be,"this    which occurs comin several istances in the This                hi usage is common in Greek.  on
E. V. as a forml of the indicative, is obsolete and ungrammatical.    e" shall be fulfilled;" xi2.;?co9cJas. The aorist subj. here has.
"of he. ~  isthe signification of the future. See ch. 12: 45, note.
aAs t uecu iats anarth ous, er                                                        the arth;          foro the  powers  nof
on the  ear~ ~       ~~~~th o h oesoat.. 2  Kai Tote  ~o+rrat for
omitted.     Shall barpes Wsh akef., Norton, Camp., Dick., Sawyer,,    i   u sat the  heavens will be shaken. 
27 And thend.  shal   l they see the                                            v       o A nd th en  they will see the Son 27
Son  of man  coming in a cloud, vEE`AgAq pLEr& 8vva1-tEo0  Kakt 8oe71  of man comingy in a cloud, with
w        eit is mared as arsupplement..The the n gre at glory.                                              Anrthro s.
28 And who sucklen  these things be-       (ApX,): "To    8    otanguishov y- when  these tfi.) 2 Cor. 2      o 4.
suckle, give suck."  So Liddell.  " To gi'te suck " is entirely obso-~"anig"bo~Xv               o.(ex. nveb) "rp
" t  in the country;         "                 ain Xr Zatg. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): As in the commencement of the sentence it is expressed in the
"Specially the countrlly, tothe open coufaintry, to faild, as opposed to the text, in thear two succeedi t."  ihs, omitted, Sbcarluse the nouting
c              i inserted afterKen, Anguse in the..  It is not away"). It hase  ed with t he same wordinary clh hassic senste articleo
authorized b-y thie text. It was copied from Cranmer; it is not expire, or die," by Wakef., Norton, Clamp., Dick., and Sawyer.
found inthe earlyveriorsof Wiclif, Tyndale, or Gene-va.  Prop- Etymologically, "to breath out," i. e., Svyijr, or jloos   De
erly omitt~ed hy —Rend., Thonm;, Scarlett, Sharpe, Penn, Camp. Wette, "die Mensehen ers-tarren." Our idiomatic expression
Ther  is no; word corresponding to "away," in Vuig., Mont., "ready to die-" (with fear) seems nearly equivalent to the word
E ras., e, Ctal., which occurs. Fr.l  ier..             used ism n the text.
E. V. sa  form of the indicative, is obsolet  he and unrammatical.. h al b  of the  fufilledvns;"  rvotavaot. The ach. 10r: 20j noe.
As ~cu',V& i aartrou, te  rtile 1 te 1 o th -E V.isthe signification of the future. See ch. 12: 45, note.
omited.    o. harp,, Wkef NoronCamp, Dik.,Sawyr, t It is, unnecessary to place the article before "sun" and
"1moon," as it occurs at the commencement of the~sentence, where~
Kend&, Thelwall, M.
it is marked as a supplement, The three'nioun-sarea-narthrous.
"who  sukle;"~ars,fiagoaats.  pb. (,fi~a,)   "Tof,anguish;"vowXoz7}  So (E. V'.), 2 Cor. 2 ~ 4.
suckle, give suck."  So Liddell. "To give suck" is entirely obsolete.~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "                               tfainting;" A'ro~v/0vrw,. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "Trop
ically, to faint, to fail at he-art."  Thbom., Scarlett ("1 fainting.:-"Xwyay"1 i&, inse~rtedi: after....led," in the- E. V, It is not
~away"). It has. been rendered in the ordinary classic sense "1to
auth~ri~ze4: by~i, the:xt, It. was copied from~ Cranmer; it is not. ex-pire or die," by Wakef., Norton, Camp., Dick.., and Sawyer.
fouandin the eartyv~ermions:.ofWiclif;,Tyndale, or Gene-va. Prop- Etymologically, "tXrahou,'. vvz, or #toy11. IDe
orly.  GiirY.4 by- Kend&, Thom. Scarlett, Sharpe) Penn, Camp, Wette, "die Mensehen erstarren."  Our idiomatic expression
There:. is no; word correspond     ingto "awy, Iin VulgMn..rayt   i"(ihfa) em              nearly equivalent to the word:
Eras~~~~~~~~~~~~~1., -...By it eadytoD                     dite S, (with  Ibear), sed ntemtxt




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXI.                                                 21.1
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
gin to come to pass, then look up, vEo-Oat, avaKv'ar-E Kat E7rapar-E come to pass,'raise yourselves,
and lift up your heads: for your T    KebaAa  ttuizr  6L6TL  Tyy['et and  lift up  your heads; for
redemption draweth nigh.                                                          or  redemption  kiS drawing
0   ~~~  a7oAVTWrpa, trt /t;~v.                     your )rederuption ki drawing
29 And  heA spake  to  them  a         29 Ka\e  7r( apa/3ov  avTo t   near.  And he spoke a parable 29
parable; Behold the fig-tree, and              T'''       I  to  them, Behold  the fig-tree,
all the trees -               1"IErE T7Vv OrVKc7:V Kat 7ratat rar&t           hm        eodtefgt'e
all the trees;                         J0aa                                     and all the trees; when they 30
30 When they now shoot forth,   Epa.                 orav   7rpo/3aAo         and all the trees; when they 30
e  se   an   kno   o  yu   ow,&, 3AwonE ~       av v         /  now shoot forth, ye see kkit, and
ye see and  know  of your own 77S7r/, PAorer o             qr' ao'Ea
selves that the summer is now oKerT    lt  31' T' N  r and know  of'yourselves that
nigh at hand..                                                      a' o   -the summer is now snear.  So 31
EO-TLV.      oVTro Kat V5pEtsL, 07rals
31 So likewise yewhen ye see                                                  also  ye, when  ye  see  these
these things come to pass, know   81e  a'a ea,   7t                      KeTe  things ~coming to pass, know
ye that the kingdom  of God is OTt eyyVs  Eoal'tv 7  3a'tAeta "'o  that the kingdom  of God  is
nigh at hand.                         O eoS.   32           A,o / r, ort Pnear.  QTruly, I say to you, 32
32 Verily, I say unto you, This 0,kt   rap[A9O X       7erea aLrT, eo  this generation  will not pasN
generation  shall not pass away,    3, a,         e3a
till all be fulfilled.                a-v 7racra yEZvrTat.         o ovpavro  away till all rshall have come
33 Heaven and earth shallpass Kat I  7    TrapeAEtVo-o'at, ot 8E to pass. Heaven and earth will 33
away: but my words shall not A77yo  7ov   oi' pu   wape'AO0o't, pass away; but my words will
pass away.
34,Hpo'k           ~ 8  vo,   woentpsaway. But take heed to 34
34 And take heed to yourselv-            POO-EXETE    E EaVTO,   1777E not pass away. But take heed to 34
es, lest at any time your hearts be /3apvV'-w             Kv a    ap&a  g  yourselves, lest at any time your
overcharged with surfeiting and KpatraA7 Kat  EO7 Ka  /epu atra  hearts rrshould be overcharged
drunkenness, and cares'of this life,,     Kat  pE a     ato,u'-p Sv' with  surfeiting, and drunkenand so that day come upon you /3LLOTLKatI  Kat                           v aI.   35    ness, and'anxieties tof life, and
unawares.                             E7rto-r     7 771 Epa  EKELVW-  3       g that day come on you unawares.
3,5 For as a snare shall it come           3'ys  y                   \~eeoea   rr
35 For as a snare shall it come   ay     yap  E7rEEVOEat E7rt raV   For as a snare will it come on 35
on all them that dwell on the face                                   \
of the whole earth.                   Tag rovs KatepEov0v  ert 7Wpo0oo- all who dwell on the face of
36 Watch  ye  therefore, and 7roV 7rao-0s  T7' 7ys-   36 atypv-.,"all the earth.  Watch- there- 36
raise yourselves;" dvayrvxare. Norton. The act indicated construction. It is properly retained by Thom., Wakef., Camp.,
by this verb is that of rising from a stooping to an erect position. Thelwall, M. De Wette,'- der Sommer; " Belg., "de zomer;"
Rob. (Lex.)  "To lift up oneself from a stooping posture, to rise S. Fr., " l'et;" Diodati, "la state;" Ital, "1' estate;" Iber.,
up, intrans. Luke 13: 11. John 8: 7, 10."  So Bloomfield "el estio;" Dan.," Sommeren."
(N. Test.).                                                  "" near;" eyyv. So Kend., Thom., Angus, Thelwall, Scar"redemption;" aoAiwreoazs.  As an alternative, "deliver- lett, Dick., M.
ance."  So Wakef., Norton, Camp., Dick., Thom., Murdock. So   o " coming to pass;" yvopEva. Wakef., Thomson, Norton,
Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "Gener. deliverance, the idea of a ransom  Scholef. (on parallel, Mark 13: 29), Greene (Gram., p. 318).
(2&eov), being dropped; e. g., from calamities and death. Luke   P "near " lyyv'. See note n.
21: 28, etc."
q " Truly;"'v. See ch. 4: 24, note.
k  "is drawing near;" 1yyisec.  The literal rendering of'the, "     S
Greek present tense is most accurate here. See ch. 12: 30, note.   r   shall have come to pass;" ye7rae. So Greene (Gram.,
p. 318), Scholef.
kk "it."  Kend., M. A supplement is necessary here to preX   ~~~~~~~~~~~....              should be overcharged;" toijaevv~atr. SO present usage.
vent ambiguity.  The thought obviously is, "When ye see the   rr  should be overcharged   avvJa. So present usag.
trees putting forth their leaves, ye know, of yourselves," etc.  ~ "anxieties;" ueiuvats. See ch.'8: 14, note.
"own," inserted in the E. V. "selves," is superfluous. It has   t "of life;"  moxriearg. Kend., Scarlett,Wakef. S. Fr., "les
been omitted by Thom., Scarlett, Sharpe, Wesley, Penn, Wakef., soucis de la vie."  The demonstrative "this" is unauthorized by
Norton, Camp., Sawyer, Kend, Gray (on Angus), M. The word the text.  It was copied from Tyndale who has the reading,
"own " (ancient orthog. ",awne ") was introduced by Tyndale.    "this world."'




212                   THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. XXII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
pray  always, that ye  may  be 7rVeLre oVv'V 7raVTL KIatpw  &O- fore, and pray always, that ye
accounted  worthy  to escape all,LEPo, El'a Ka7'a~to7'e EKjvyELP may be "counted worthy  to
these things that shall come to  -a~Ta 7 ra      -.,- E AAovr a yLiE-  escape all these things which
pass, and to stand before the Son                              1 \,, wwill come to pass, and to stand
of man.d to stand, KCtal   raO7vat E7rPPOTevP before the Son of man.  Now 37
37 And in the day-time he was 7'TO  UvtOV 7T0  avOpoJ7rov.               in the day-time he was teachteaching in the temple; and at    37  Hav       7Tag'?7/lEpaa  Ev Tcn  ing in the temple; and at night
night he went out, and abode in i Ep9   ta&-cKWcov  vvr' K ras' he went out, and lodged in the
the mount that is called the mount  4EPX/P2e. y [A7.ro e s'o o mount, called  the  mount of
ofPXd/UtEV0S 77Vh1C70   EtS  T  Oies.
of Olives.                          To KaAo       v      W          38      Olives.  And  a4l the people 38
38 And all the people came                A',,,   came early in the morning to
early in the morning to him  in 7r    AaO   oppte 7rpo  avr   him  in  the  temple  to  hear
the temple, for to hear him.        Er rT  LepT t     aKOtVEP avtov.        him.
CHAP. XXII.                           CHAP. XXII.                           CHAP. XXII.
Now the feast of unleavened  "HFrr IZE a    E opT7 TroP  Now the feast of unleavened 1
bread drew nigh, which is called a4v'Po,  i, AEyoErrI   7raroxa'   bread, -called  the  passover,
the Passover.                       2 Fiat E7T0ovv Ot apXtepetL  Kat ot bdrew  near.  And  the chief 2
2 And  the chief priests and   palae                Tcoot  priests and scribes sought how
scribes sought how  they might YPI/IaTEL', TO6  7r                              ight                     h n
kill him: for they  feared  the  avrTOP  EO3oovro yap TOv Aa v. they might  kill hm; for they
people.                                3 EhjrrAOE        0 2 TaravaS   ES  feared the people.  bbAnd cSa-  3
3 Then entered Satan into Ju-'Iov'av TroPv ertKaAoveuEvo v'I0Ka-  tan entered into Judas surnamdas surnamed Iscariot, being of               3        "                    ed Iscariot, dwho was of the
the number of the twelve.                             J T                   number of the twoelve. Aid he  4
4 And he went his way, and &oSEKa'a-   KaiL a7rTeAOo)  o-v            e ta-  and             d  with  the.,'.9  -  -  ewent, and'taked with the
communed with the chief priests AI7o-e rrotsL  apxtepeVr      t Ka          chief priests and captains, how
and captains, how  he might be-  rTpar7Y O;, rTOW) 7rTS' aUTro trapa- he'might deliver him  up to
tray him unto them.                 G av-rot.        Kat E!p        vKat
5 And they were glad, and coy-                          X                them.  And they were glad, 5
enanted to give him money.          eUvPVEvro   av'trw  apyvptov  aovvat  and hagreed  to give  Iim  mon6 And he promised, and sought 6 Ka;EooAt Oyrore,                      O ey a nd hge     consented, and o
opportunity to betray him  unto,                                                And  he consented  and  6
t           hem in the absence of the multi- eVKaLpLav TO  7rapa8ovvat avrov sought opportunity 3to deliver
tude.                               avTrotL  arep oXAov.                    him up to them  in the absence', " counted;" cTazatzcoOiTe. This is an ordinary rendering   d " who was; " ovra. Our idiom demands the finite verb here.
of the Greek verb, in the E. V.                         So Angus, Scarlett, Norton, Camp.
w "will come to pass;" ra ubiovza yivsea&at. As this pas-   e "went;" dhrEsactv.  Kendrick, Scarlett, Sharpe, Wesley,
sage is susceptible of another reading, it should be placed in the Anngus, Wakef., Norton. " To go one's way " is obsolete. The
margin, thus, " or,' about to come to pass.'"          preposition in a&[ezgo,uat often seems to have no particular signia  called the passover." This arrangement, while it makes no ficance, which can be properly noticed in English. We can, howdifference in the thought, is more familiar and perspicuous than ever, say, " went away," or "departed." It is deemed unnecessary
that of the E. V., which (after Tyndale) follows the order of the to employ either of these expressions here.
Greek. So Scarlett, Penn, Wakef., Norton, Camp., Dick.    f "talked with;" avveR)ae ae.  Sharpe, Wesley, W'akefield,
b "drew near;" 3?yytE. "Drew near" is adopted for the sake Thelw., AI. lThis rendering is literal, simple, and in keeping with
of euphony. So Scarlett, Penn, Murdock (" was drawing near"). the style of the narrative. " To commune with " is obsolete.
bb "And;". Angus, Penn, Sawyer. " Then" is so gener-     might deliver-up;" garoa&a.  See ch. 9: 44, note.
ally an adverb of time in our language, that it can not be used as   h " agreed;" ovv,9svTo. Wesl., Kend., Ang., Scarl., Sharpe,
the representative of Se, except in cases where the adjuncts show Penn, Wakef., Camp., Sawyer, Thelw., M., Rob. (Lex., in verbo).
that it is merely continuative.                           i "he consented;"  wuo.o6yae.  Kend., M. De Wette, "er' "Satan entered."  This sentence should not be inverted. willigte ein;" S. Fr., "il consentit;" Iber., " consinti6."
Thelwall, Penn, Wakef., Norton, Sawyer.                   ) " to deliver-up;" 7aeaaovatl. See ch. 9 44, note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.- CHAP. XXII.                                                213
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
7 Then  came the day of un-    7T rHAOE 3~  - qtEa T-rwv  a-   of the crowd.  kNow  the day  7
leavened bread, when the passo-,LOV, s o Ev           et Oveo'-at To'7raoXa'  of unleavened'bread came, min
ver must be killed.                   s 8     aw T             fpov  KaL'i\    -  which  the  passover must be
8 And he sent Peter and John,                                                 killed.  And he sent Peter and  8
saying, Go  and  prepare  us the avv7vr, ELrr,           IopevEOEvTEE   eT01- John, saying, Go, and prepare
passover, that we may eat.             LaoraTe   lxtv LZ   To  rwaoxa          irva  the passover,for us, that we
9 And  thev  said  unto  him, qayyofltv.   9   It N, et7rov aTvrT, may eat oit.  And they said to  9
Where  wilt thou  that we pre- 170v OActse  ETros afouvao/ev;   10'O  him, Where wilt thou that Pwe
pare?                                                  S,, I,           shall prepare qit?  And he said 10
Eo et rev avrot'18, o,'A                                 r     enve10 And lhe said unto them, Be-                   eL, T                 U      to them, Behold, ras  ye enter
hold, when  ye are entered into  To /l  woA                           v    av-into the city, a man bearing a
the city, there shall a man meet T7O1 Et  Vut   avTpoIros  KEpatuto             V pitcher  of water  swill meet
you, bearing a pitcher of water;   aaTo    a ao                KAOV ae you;  follow him into the house
follow  him  into the hotu,eo where aVr?  ELS' T        tKa   ov etO' pEvE- where  the entereth.  And ye 11
he entereth in.    oto3ero    shall say to -the master of the
11 And ye shall say unto the                                                  house, The Teacher  aith  to
good  man of the house, The Mas- T7' oK[a,  Ae  eot     3t                    - house, The  Teacher saith  to
tegood man ofut theoe,  he is-t                                                 thee, Where is the guest-chamter saith  unto thee, Where is the Aos,  llov   ELTt  TO  KaraAvuA, ber, where I may eat the pasguest-cllamber,  where I shall eat 07rov  -To -rao-xa   te~-a 7'cp iUa0)7- sover with my disciples?  And 12
the passover with my disciples?              T/                12  
12 And  he shall shew  you a      cT),o    _aywo;     lacKetos he  will  show   you  a  large
12 And  he shall shew  you a  I'tOr                    o yO;
large upper room furnished: there  1/,iv  e[leEt avCyEOv /eo       ya Eo-rpao- upper room  furnished:  there
3ake ready. tuheoen            o               EKELeTroLLcu-aT'e. 13'AreA- Yprepare Wit.  And they went 13
13 And th s     went and  found    VTE            E       Kaoforth, and found,things Yeven
as lie had said unto  them: and  bOr    of  (VPOV   Kav               EtpKE    ais he had said to them: and
they made ready the passover.    a sroS    Kai OrTotzla-raov To  traoXa. Zthey  preparTd  the  passover.
k "Now;" A8. Kend., M., Wakef., Camp., Angus.             t " he entereth; " elarooevSerat. The word " in" (of the E. V.)
is a superfluous addition to this verb. Omitted by Kend., Angus,
"  bread came." The natural order of these words is properly.
retained by Kend., M., Angus, Dick., Camp., Wakef., Penn,, C,,,
Wesley, Scarlett, Sawyer.                                    U " the master of the house;" TC arzxoaSErdorn.  See ch. 12: 39,
"  in which;" v, S.  Thom., Scarlett, Sharpe, Wakefield, note.
Camp., Thelwall, M. In the parallel, Mark 14: 12, the adverb  "prepare;" E'oUae.  See note p. So (E. V.), v. 8, 9.
Ore (" when ") occurs.                                     The rendering should be uniform.
"for us;" r(r'v.  Perspicuity demands "for us," as the   w "it?"  Seenoteo.
equivalent of this dative.  It should, according to our usaus
loquendi, follow the noun (" passover ").                        " things."  This supplement is taken from the Revision of
o ",t."  This supplement is demanded here. Without it, the Mark (14:16). The following note is copied from that passage:
sentence is imperfect and harsh. So Ked. Scarlett, Wesley, Sarlett, Wesley, "Things. This supplement is inserted because the sentence is
Penn, Camp., Dick. Dan., "det;" De Wette, "es;" S. Fr., imperfect if' found' has no object. In writing or conversation,
" la; " Iber., [" lo "].                                  vwe never omit the object of this verb. The thought presented
by the text is that the disciples found all which Christ had
P " we shall prepare;" e'zotaousuevr.  The aor. subj. is very declared would occur, to be as he had said-they found' the
frequently rendered by the filt. ind., in the E. V. See ch. 12:45, man,'' the guest-chamber,' etc.  Beza has introduced a supplenote. As an alternative rendering of the sentence, " Where dost ment here,' invenerunt omnia prout dixerat eis;' S. Fr.,' ils
thou wish us to prepare it?"                              trouverent les chose.s comme il leur avait dit.'"
q " it."  See note o.                                      Y "even as;" %ca9'os. So (E. V.) ch. 11: 6. Luke 1: 2;
r " as ye enter;" sE)iA&aoi iuov#. Kend., M. Sawyer.    19: 32. John 12: 50; 15: 10. Rom. 1: 28, etc. This particle is used for the classic yxea,,y (.xa9' 9), defined by Liddell
~ "will meet;" ovavtrsae. Tlhis order is adopted by Kend., " according as," ".just as."
Scarlett, Sharpe, Wesley, Penn, Wakef., Norton, Camp., Dick.,
Sawyer.                                                       ~ "they prepared;" izroiuaaorv.  See note v.




214                      THiE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
14 And   when the   hour was   ~~14   I-a-,"''
14 And  when  the  hour was            14K        OTE  EIEVETO   "  opa,  And when the hour acame, bhe 14
come, he sat down, and the twelve aE7E-e   a  O                 EK      oO -lay down at table, and the twelve'a'E7rorr7'o lay down 8 Eat ta     b    l     e,ndthetwlv
apostles with him.                                         I15   \a  s3
apostles-with him.           Aot o'iv  aVTCO.        Kat t7rE wpos apostles with  him.  And he 15
15 And he said unto them,,,WO/Ic,'7rd''v
15 And  he   said'unto   them, avrovsl~.-Ey 71-Ovat'a   Vreovpcqo'a said  to  them,     -I have earnestly
With  desire I have  desired  to                             o,      v
trovrito Tpo  7rao-Xa  qOayeLV  /tEO  longed  to  eat  this passover
eat tllis Passover with you before' ~'    ^^ 1 
ettI suffser.                         it yeoepV/Icwr,  7rpo  /o E JAe 7raetv'  16  e; with you, before I suffer;d for 16
i suffer.
16 For I say unto you, I will ye  yap  UytV, o01 OVKErt oV0a L7  I say to you, eI shall eat of it
not any more eat thereof, until  fayo Et a4 ror, ECos' OrOV wA]7- fno more, till git shall be fulit be fulfilled in the kingdom  of pOOT  EU r7 /3aItAeLa TOV o v. filled in the kingdom  of God.
God.                  -17y-aT al eta/LEVos' 7roT7'ptoV, ev- And he took ha cup, and'when 17
17 And he took the cup, and xapto-r7o-aS etre,  Adh/ere TOVTO, he had given thanks, he said,
gave thanks, and said, Take this,          8cat 8aplEo'are eavrots'  15 AEYco Take this, and divide it among
and divide it among- yourselves.  - \    I         ~' It'
and divide it among yourselves    yap V/1tv, ot o   L?  7rtco a7ro  To?  yourselves;) for I say to you, 18
18 For I say unto you, I will 7erU?7/iaTos  T?7S'  CL7reAov,  EcoS  kI shall not drink of the fruit
not drink of the fruit of the vine                       a                           e                          
uihfGlorov 7 tatrtAea                  7of Oeov e. of the vine till the kingdom of
until the kingdom  of -God shall                                   IIz
nc heom  o      f     o        sal9e.  1 KaI Aafcov a3prov,   fVXapto-T7- God shall come.  And he took 19
come.                                                                           G
19 And  he  took  bread, and o            Eas K KAao-E, Kat E8OKEvats, bread, and  gave thanks, and
gave thanks, and brake it, and AXEyor, ToVrO ErTt rTo a-olua  Lov, broke  it, and  gave to  them,
gave unto  them, saying, This is ro. v7rEp  vluW  8tS3oEOV'   tourio saying, This is my body which
my body which is given for you: 7rotere E    rT 777v E>t.rV avaAr7ro-tv. is given for you: do this in
this do in remembrance of me.    20'ofl aTro   Kat  To  7ro7ipOV remembrance of me.'Thus also 20
20 Likewise also the cup after., 
supp er,      saying,  This  cupa is the fpe7a TO  et7rvo'7at, AEeycov, ToOri to the  cup  after supper, saying,
supper, saying, This cup is theI                                        I                                        Z 
new testament inmyblood, which To 7WOTrptOV, 77 Katy &t9aO1K7 Ev This cup is the new mcovenant
is shed for you.                      Tce acZarT,Lov, rO  V7rp  V/V   in my blood, which is shed for
21 But behold, the hand of him   eKXvr4Eouyevo                                 you. 2But, behold, the hand of 21
"came;" IyVero. Kendrick. The use of "to be" as the O'4 gives intensity to the expression.  Rob. (Lex., ovurm)
auxiliary with intransitive verbs has been noticed as a violation In point of euphony, "no more" far excels "any more."
of our idiom in the note on ch. 4:34.  Norton, Dick., and   ~ "it shall be fulfilled;" re:.  See note e. The use of
Sawyer render the verb "arrived."                          "hbe" as a principal verb (E. V.) is obsolete. See ch. 4: 3, note.
b "hle lay down at table;" ahv'Ereae. See ch. 11: 37, note.   "Shall be" is the rendering of Thom.
h "a cup;"  rOT nOV.  Sharpe, Thom., Wakefield, Norton,
~"I have earnestly longed " Ei9~vpioq &rtEut#aa.  Camp. Camp., Dick., Kend. /onotov is anarthrous here, though not
(" Much have I longed "). See ch. 15: 16, note. The idiomatic so in the parallel, Mark 14: 23.
expression of the text is in most cases emphatic, as in Hebrew. 
i,, when be bad given thanks; " eaooa-. So in parallel
Angus rendered, "Earnestly have I desired;" Sawyer, "I have
greatly desired;" Norton, Penn, Wakefield, Scarlett, "I have (E. V.) Mark 14  23.
earnestly desired."                                          i After "yourselves" a semicolon is used for the reason
assigned in note d. Here the text has  avwTot'  So Scarlett,
The punctuation of the text is followed by placing a semi- Penn Wakef. Norton Camp., Dick., Sawyer. Several copies
colon after "suffer," Greek 7asrv  The connection of the two of the Common Version now before me, printed at Oxford and
clauses demands this point rather than a period. So Sawyer, Edinburgh, have a colon after "yourselves."
Dick., Camp., Penn, Sharpe, Thom.                                                     (aor. suj.). See note e. Compare
k " I shall-drink "rlto (aor. subj.). See note e. Compare
"I shall eat;" 9dAto.  Kend., Norton, Sharpe, Thomson. f,9, at close of this verse, E. V., "shall come."
Aorist with signification of fut. indicative. See ch. 12:45, note.  "Thus;"'QaartoS. Kend.
The auxiliary" will" is improper, as in this construction it would   m "covenant;"     Sharpe, Thomson, Scarlett, Penn,
m "1covenant;"  ta,,9 x. Sharpe, Thomson, Scarlett, Penn,
imply determination.-2-                                                                    
imply determination.                                       Wakef., Norton, Dick., Kend., Sawyer, Angus, M., Rob. (Lex.,
t ", no more;" o&Viat oi At. So parallel (E. V.) Mark 14: 25. in verbo).




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP.- XXII.21
KING JAMES VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
that betrayeth me is with me on  XeLP  ro? rapa: oz'Tos he   eru' him,  lwho delivereth me up, is
the table.'              22  Kawith me on the table. And the 22:
E/IOV  67t?77S  Tpaw7E 7s.          Kat
22 And truly the Son of man  ) t                                         E -  Son of man. -indeed rdeparteth
goeth as it was determined: but 0 LP VtO             N            e             as it was determined; but woe
wo unto that man by whom he is Tat  KaTa  TO'OplctyEVOV   7rA7rv  to that man through whom  he
betrayed!..ovoid'  ({:Ort 8po5~-   KexerO,  V'    0 0 is delivered  up!  And  they 23
23 And they began to inquire                      t    23 Ka\ ao    p-began to inquire among them0                          7rapaoL'0T0 at.        Ia awrot -qp-.began to inquire among themamong themselves, which of them
it was that should do this thing.  ~avTo o-v7/TeLV  wp)s  ~avrov   selves, which of them  fit could
~-o, T~~s''~,,             be, who was about. to do tthis.
24 And there was also a strife o, TtS  r   EI E  aVT)W  6                     be,   who was about to do athis.
among them, which of them should    e'AAov   pcE.   24'Eye'v  TO   And  there  was also  a strife 24
be accounted the greatest.,,,             among  them, which  of them
25 And he said unto them, The  -E KwLL  jtAoOectKa w, aU!VTOLS, TON. ould be accounted the greatkings of the Gentiles exercise lord- rTS a  LVTCOV   oKeL  eL!at  te[EtV. est.  And he said to them, The 25
ship over them; and they that ex- 25 6 &  eiwey ar tOry, Oi /ao-LAES  kings'of the nations-exercise
ercise authority  upon them  are                                             L
called benefactors.                   To)   E91!WV  KVpLEVOVtV  avr, dominio  over them, and those
26 But ye shall not be so: but Kat ot E`oVo,'tdovTes' amTre0v E    who  exercise  authority  over
lie that is greatest among you, let    pyer a                                   them   are  called  benefactors. 26
him  be as the younger; and he              et                              a   But ye shall not be so; but xlet
that is chief, as he  that doth   VX   OVTCOS'-  aALAX                      El',co     "the greatest among you become
serve.                                v a/lW 7Er'EoW Oo     O  VECO'EPOS'  sKat as ythe youngest, and zthe ruler
27 For whether is greater, he o                         l7yov'Jehos   rS  o   3taKovcoz. as athe servant.  For bwho is 27
that sitteth at meat, or he that 27             p   e,  raKeev, greater, he who  reclineth  at
serveth? is not he that sitteth at    T             Et LO, 6 aa Lgec
meat?. but I am among you as lie v   6  taKorVzov;  ouxt  a6 aK/eIE- table, or he who serveth? is not
that serveth.                                                      I,  & o,,.  he'who reclineth at table? but,-,~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~EIt'VI~f0  IW   I am                                aogyua   i h
28 Ye  are  they  which  have                   oE,                               am  among  you  as lie who
continued with me in my tempta- (So o 8taKOrv). Y'lee   6[ serveth.  Ye  are those  who 28
tions.                                Eore ot 8ta,/4EJEVlJ7KOTEi  e    /LOVhave continued with me in my
"who delivereth-up;"  raroaort, vros.  See ch. 9  44, Campbell.  Comparing vv. 29, 30, it will be seen that the
note.                                                      reference is to the kings or rulers of all nations, the kings of this
o "indeed;  keiv. This is the proper location of "indeed," world.
as it modifies the verb "departeth."  So it is rendered and   w " exercise dominion;".velzovalv. In the parallel, Mark
placed by Kend., M., Angus, Wakef., Dick., Thelwall, M.    10: 42, Lhe verb is compounded with xara& intensive, xaraxvetev-.
P "departeth;",wopos-eratc. So Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "To ovGI,, rendered in the Revision- "lord it over."  In the case
pass on, go away, to depart."  See ch. 17:19, note.       before us, where the verb is simple, the above form is deemed
q " is delivered up! " 7caeoaCS8ovrac. See ch. 9: 44, note.    most accurate.
let the greatest among you become;"J/ei~tw V    /,V
r "it could be;" a40ac EYi. This form of the Eng. verb agrees        "let the greatest among you become;"    ei v   uz
with ouridiom.   C. Dk., P.         yeea&ao. Kendrick. The verb is also rendered "become," by
with our idiom. Camp., Dick., Penn.
Wakef., M., Thelwall.
"who was about to;" 6 —e/zAdcla. The ordinary sense of
y "the youngest;" O ve6',-eeo0S.  The comparative is here
ce/.a indicating that something is on the point of being done, or                
used for the superlative, as is 5 yelscv, in the first clause of the
taking place, is deemed most accurate. So Kend., Sawyer, Norsentence. So-Kend. Matt. 11:11, 0-,-t/edeeoS (E. V.), "he
ton, Penn, Scarlett, M. See ch, 7: 2, and 9: 31, notes.. 
that is least."  See: Luke 7: 28, note.
t his;" roiro. "Thing" (E. V.) is superfluous after" this"   "h
it is dropped by Sharpe,. Kend,., Wesley, Wakef., Norton, Camp., wh   uletk   S Fr7 vcliqi oen.
Sawyer, Dick., Thelwall.
U  would be accounted; ~oa ela.Acodn  o rsn                "the servant; 6 8ia~ovCd7V. Kend., M. Alternative, "he
According to ~who serveth." S. Fr., "1celui qui sert."
usag~e, "would" is' substituted for, "should." The latter term often




216                   THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. XXII.
ICING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
29 And I appoint.unto you a E5 roo      t 7relpamr-lTo      v.   29 KayoI dtrials.  And I appoint a king- 29
kingdom, as my Father hath ap- staTrOEyalvaL vU,  KaOs' Bt&EOETO dom  efor you, as my Father
pointed unto me;                       1      w  i7raT'r p  tZov,   aco-tetEav, appointed  for  me;  that ye
30 That ye may eat and drink  30   a                                      may cat and drink at my tle 30
ao - va  E0T01TE    Kata  rritev777cEr~ may eat and drink at my table 30
at my table in my  kingdom, and  sit on
sit on thrones, judging the twelve  r~S' 7pa7rrs yoU;v a i         iaoc-in  my  kingdom, and  sit on
tribes of Israel.                    AE1a  fov,  Kat  KaOWo-rlcr-E  e7rk thrones, judging  the  twelve
31 And the Lord said, Simon, {pOvoIv,  KptpVOTEs' Ta   8o8EKal  t-ribes of Israel. And the Lord 31
Simon, behold, Satan hath desired   JvAa\s& Tov'Irpa'A.  31 EZ7re      said, Simon, Simon, behold, Sa-'  said, Simon, Simon, behold, Sato have you, that he may sift you 0 Kv'ptos, 2Y'cov,  2             ov, tf3,OV   tan'hath asked for you, that
as wheat:                           o ZaTavaSg  E' 7T)oraro VtaS', 7TOO he may sift you as wheat; but 32
32 But I have prayed for thee, o- crta-aL cSg rTOW   -trop'  32 eyCO I have prayed for thee, that thy
that thy faith fail not: and when |3 d\eSe7r7V 7rept o-0, Lva  pt] faith gmay not fail; and when
thou art converted, strengthen thy  eKAe[7r?1         7 r thou hhagthen
brethren.                            EKAELWT) 17  OTtg fTOW   Kat (Tv thou  hlbast turned,  strenutlen
33 And he said unto him, Lord, ore eOrtrrpeas                 orrpto7    rovsI thy brethren.  And lie said to 33
33 Andhe saidunto   him, L      ord,          a-EOVPO.r'ov.E  him,                                  og o.I am ready to go with thee, both                                            him, Lord, I a   ready  o go
into prison, and to death.                  lvpfe, /ETr  GOV   ETOtIO   with thee, both Ito prison and
34 And he said, I tell thee, Pe- Etlt KaL Eisg OvAaK V Ka ca   Ets  a- to death.  And he said, I tell 34
ter, the cock shall not crow this varTO  popEVEcrOa.'O   e EL7WE rthee, Peter, the cock will not
day, before that thou shalt thrice IAE'yo  ro-t, ]EpE,  o0) FLu  ~oV- crow  Jto-day, before thou wilt
deny that thou knowest me.          cEtr ar-7LEpov    AE'K7o0p, WrpfL v     thrice deny that thou knowest
35 And  he  saith  unto  them, Tplr  a7rapv7o-7p  L77 EU3EvaL  ye. me.  And  he  said  to  them, 35
When I sent you without purse, 35 _<a            EV ao  n,  Ore aEea-| When I sent you out without
Er~  avroi  rOTE a'v- When I sent you out without
and scrip, and shoes, lacked ye |(rreAa vaL agLEp f3aAaxvrTov Kal purse, and kbag; and shoes,'did
any thing?  And they said, No-           \rrpag  Kae VWrorl7- rv,  fL?7 TLO -  ye lack any thing?  And they
thing. n,.,
36 Then  said  he  unto  them, vTrrep17crare;   OL 8E eLTrov,  Ov- said, Nothing.  Then said he 36
But now, he that hath a purse, 8er'g.              EL7EV         OvZ  aVUTOLs, to them, But'now, he who hath
let him  take it, and likewise his  AAAa  P-OP  o  EXLOLv  )aAavrtoP a purse, let him  take it, and
scrip: and he that hath no sword, |aparcO, olpotcor  KaL 7rrpavr  KaL o likewise ma bag; and he who
d " trials;"  eutoeaapyogs.  See ch. 4: 2, and 8: 13, notes. rco Ebi xV;erov. Iber., "cuando te vuelvas [a mi];" Thomson,
Sharpe, Thom., Scarlett, Penn, Wakef., Norton, Kend., M.  Camp., and Kendrick, " hast recovered thyself;" Wakef. and
e " for you;" ~pruz. Penn, Norton (" for each of you "), Gray Sharpe, " last turned again;" Norton, " when you return."
(on Angus). "For" more clearly expresses the idea of the dat.   i "to prison; " elsg Tqv2axlv. Rend., Thom., Sharpe, Scarlett,
commodi than "unto," or " to."  So in the closing member of the Wesley, Penn, M. The preposition has the same force here as in
sentence (yot).  This arrangement is deemed more accordant the next member elGs a vaTov (E. V., " to death"). It implies
with our usual mode of speaking, than that of the E. V.  towards. Rob. (Lex., esg).
" hath asked for;" lE'piaatro. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): " In     " to-day;" o~#ueeov.  Kendrick, Norton, Camp., Sawyer.
N. Test. to ask or demand for oneself, c. ace. Luke 22  31." Belg., "heden;" De Wette, " heute;" S. Fr., "aujourd'hui;"
Bretsch.: "Rogo, postulo, ut mihi tradatur."            Iber., "hoi."
g "may not fail;" pa'.;ebtrn. Scarlett. The auxiliary may   k "bag;" roas. See ch. 9: 3, note.
is employed by Thom., Wakef., Norton, Sawyer, Dick.        X "did ye lack;" vareo'raare. This form of the Eng. verb
h  hast turned;" Eriareoyccas. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): " In agrees with our present mode of speaking.
mid. to turn one'self upon or towards, i. e., to turn towards or unto,   m " a bag; " Crloav. M. As the noun is anarthrous, this is
to return."  Compare Isa. 55: 7,: 7.j im.  $:,.,  the proper rendering. So flatcv'tov, to which rreav is coupled
hih-*s  zifi  ]zhriwn.   Septuag., "]ohlbeo: o aefis' by xan, is correctly rendered (E. V.) "a purse."  The inldefinite
ooiiv acoxroii xave a'vopos 7as fio vis act f ofi aiah tooio aT.  article is employed by Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn, Sawyer.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. —CIAP. XXII.                                             217
iING JAMES VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
let him  sell his garment, and buy p 7 $ eXov  7roA?7OcT    TO  iY ITOr "hatl none, let him sell his garone.                                 avrov, KKa acyoparoarco ytaxatpav. ment, and buy nna sword.  For 37
37 For I say unto  you, that 37 Asyo   yap  l/"tr   ot eO -      t rovTo I say to you, that this which is
this that is written must yet be          E yeypapueov    EL TEAEoOyat written  must yet be  accomaccomplished in me, And he was,v          O                a ea   ov        plished  in me, And  "he was
reckoned   among  the transgress-                                                   ed 
ors: for the  things concerning eAoy[ k Or   Kat 7ap f            rept eso   numbered Pwith transgressors;
me ~have an end.                    TrnEo    3XES"   38 01 86 dWOV, Ka- for the things concerning me.       t          a   8'     I ohave an end.  And they said!8
38 And  they  said, Lord, be- p|e, t&ov,e ( vo. O                          have an end.  And they said 38
hold, here are two swords.  And S    EL7rEV aUTOlS,  IK~ aO,r                to him, Lord, behold, here are
he said unto them, It is enough.         39 KAI   EA               7op        two swords.  And he said to
39 And he came out, and went,               \,                  them, It is enough.  And qgo- 39
as he was wont, to the mount of KaOTa              Es                         inge out, he went, raccording to
Olives; and his disciples also f         ol-  EAatLoZ'   Koo iuovaV  3  aTsr) his custom, to  the mount of
lowed him.                           Kat ot  0tca7Ta7a   avrov.   4  yE0v  Olives; and his disciples also
I                        /Ka   ol /a~r/ra l    aIoS.
40 And when he was at the Leros            8E E7rt ToL  TroT7rov   etW7rE-' followed him.  And'being at 40
place, he said  unto them, Pray  avIroT,   [IpoTrEV'XEocOE  zLrq EITEeA- the place, he said to them, Pray
that ye enter not into temptation. ez   el' 7retpafo-z.    41 Kat   at- tthat ye may  not enter into
41  And  he  was  ~withdrawn Os'                            a'7 ovro  6o(Tet "-trial.  And he withdrew from  41
from  them  about a stone's cast,                                             them  about a stone's  throw,
and kneeled down, and prayed,    A[Oov  3oAirv, Ka                  7 yvara  th em ab out a stones   thro,
42 Saying, Father, if thou be 7rpo?7vXeETO,  42 VAeycov,   lreTp, and  xkneeling  down  prayed,
willing, remove this cup fiom me: eL / ovAeL WrcpEre7v K              7       sor- ying, Father, if thou.art 42
Inevertheless, not my\will, but.              willing, remove this cup from
thine, be done.       y,,, A  I     me; nevertheless, not my will,
43  And  there  appeared  anTO            Aea  tov, aAa  TO e (fo  but thine b-e done.  And there 43
angel  unto  thimefro    heaved n, 1/EZEJOo. 4a                 &    LaVTar  appeared to him an angel from
angel  unto  him   from   heaven,                                                                     Z
strengthening him.                  vay'yeAo~ aW r' ovpaco   e2J oxv(oJV heaven, strengthening him. And 44
44 And being in an agony, he aurTOv.            Kat yevoluevos' ev cywo- being in an agony, he prayed
"1 1hath none;" a4'ov. Scholefield, M. Norton, "who   q "going out;" i9egobv.  Kendriclk, M., Thelwall (" going
hath not."  The object of;gonv is, as the construction shows, forth").
r70neVr.                                                    r "according to his custom;" saxrc iO'oog. Penn, Wakef.,
Sawyer, M.
n ". a sword;" udXateav. Scholef., Norton. The following Sawyer, 
"a sword;" #' "                                     being;" yevo6Euvog. Thelwall, M.
is the note of Scholef. on the sentence Tar o'ug  "; cobeing evo.  Thwall, 
— tdxaeg av: "In the prospect of the coming dangers, let him  " that ye may not enter;" wcc Eia.Z9rv.   Penn, Wakef.
that hath a purse, take it, viz., to buy a sword with: and he that (" may not come into "), Sawyer. This form of the Eng. verb is
hath no purse, let him sell his very garment for the same purpose. adopted as more usual, more easily enunciated and recollected,
The 5 #' xZov is so manifestly opposed to the preceding o zo V, than that of the E. V.
that it seems strangely perplexing not to understand the same   u "trial;" zELeaaau6v. See v. 28, note. Kendrick, Thom.,
object after it. Wiclif followed the right construction; Tyndale WVakef., Norton, Sawyer.
misled Cranmer and King-James' translators."                v " withdrew;"   eaarda9&e. Kend., Norton, Sawyer. This
aorist passive is used in the sense of the middle, signifying to
o," he was numbered; " 2oyia9a&. So parallel (E. V.) Mark draw off oneself, to go away, depart. Robinson (Lex., in verbo).
15: 28, and E. V. of Isa. 53: 12, where Sept. has E2oyia9%. Scarlett (" retired"). See ch. 4: 34, note.
Sharpe, Scarlett, Wesley, Penn, Wakef., Angus, M.           w  throw;"  riel. Kend., Thom., Wakef., Norton, Dick..
P " with transgressors;" Uec oivucov. The noun is anarth- Sawyer. Present usage demands "throw."
rous. As quoted here and in Mark 15: 28, there is a deviation n "' kneeling down;" e9s,ta'ovara. Scarlett, Wesley,
from the text of the Sept. (Isa. 53:12), which reads B, Zor Dick., Sawyer, Thelwall.
&,65vols,oyioaiy (" he was numbered among the transgressors ").   Y "art willing."  See ch. 10: 22, note. This formof the verb
So Angus, Sawyer, Wakef., Thelwall.                       accords with present usage.




218                   THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
prayed more earnestly: and his via,  EKrTEVEOrTEpo v         T7pooVXETo. more earnestly; and his sweat
sweat was as it were great drops eyevETo         6 O i3pr3s aVroV  COTEl zbecame alike great drops of
of blood  falling  down  to  the Opop/3ot atajroaT    Kara/3avovrrs   blood bfalling to the ground.
ground.
ground.,r r\    v y      4v.  IKa   avacLaJL   And  crising up  from  prayer, 45
45 And when he rose up from  arro frys6 7rpOo'EVXSr, eAOCv  7rp OShe came to dthe disciples, and
prayer, and was come to his dis- o           l         aury,  EUV at-               them sleeping for sorciples, he found them sleeping for ro4rw, and he said to them, eWy 46
vs. KOlp-tw/tovr elra  7o  Adrrr, row, and he said to them,'Why  46
sorrow,                              46    K     L'  ^   7 a iw
Kat etrrEv avroiS T[ Ka&ev- do ye sleep? rise and pray
46 And said unto them, Why,,              L    do ye sleep?  rise  and pray, STE; alvao'TaPTE- 7rpOoEVXEo'en
sleep ye? rise and pray, lest ye'that ye may not enter into
enter into temptation.                  rTLpc47at L                      P.   trial.  And while he was yet 47
47 And while he yet spake, be-                                            speaking, behold, a crowd and
80\   31o xAoS,  Kal     a c      ro      w                        adS
hold a multitude, and he that was t           X ox          6 ^E             he who was called Judas, one
Iov la, cl'Jre  &ov   )OKa, 7rpocalled Judas, one of the twelve, I,,,went before them
1]pxero    I~rt~v, Ka~ \]yytre Vw (of the twelve, went before them,
went before them, and drew near  PX,,K                        7
unto Jesus to kiss him.| I?;7'v00V                 rat aUAOj -48 O 6\  and drew  near hJesus to kiss
48                BIyooi~s'I's    dL- him.  Iut Jesus said to him  48
48 But Jesus said unto  him,                                    Iros  LEP avco    ovJesus said to  im, 
Judas, betrayest thou the Son of |Artart TOV  viol  ro3 trvp7r Ov Judas,'dost thou  deliver up
man with a kiss?                     wrapa88&osr; I   IoLVreS         \ o  the Son of man with a kiss?
49 When they whichwereabout wreplt  LTOv  7o                EPOP  EWOP *  And those about him, Iseeing 49
him, saw what would follow, they avTrc,. Kv'pte, et 7rarao/Ler  Ev what would follow, said to him,
said  unto  him, Lord, shall we ktaXapa;     50 Kal E;cTrra          E  ELS  Lord, shall we smite with the
smite with the sword?
~~smite with the sword?              cLatoJ   ro   &oiAov  rov  sword?   And  one  of them 50
50 And one of them smote the                   KaC                       ) smote kthe servant of the high
anpXtEpECO,   Kat aobEiAsv avrov  osmote kthe servant of the hioth
servant of the high priest, and cut                                          priest, and  cut off his right
off his right ear.
ofs' 17 7 e0 tor.   51 VSroKpt eE   Se  priest,  and  cut off his right
51 And  Jesus  answered  and o ]iyoovr   etWeP,'Ear.  And  Jesus, answering, 51
said, Suffer ye thus far.  And he royM.    KCaL  oCa/LEvos ros        CrTov  said,'Let this suffice.  And he
3, /'',  52 _
touched-his ear, and healed him.  av'roov, LCLTa        CVTOL.  52           touched  his ear, and  healed, "became;"  y EVEro. Kend., Thelwall, M. Vulg., Mont.,  h No preposition should be expressed before " Jesus," accord.
G6schen, "factus est."                                  ing to our usus loquendi.  We leave it to be supplied by the
a"like;" cwael. Liddell (Lex.), Thom., Scarlett, Kendrick, mind of the hearer.
Sawyer, Camp., Wakef., M.                                  i " dost thou deliver up;"  raea8s&i&. See ch. 9: 44, note.
b "t falling; " xaraflaivovwes. Kend., Thom., Sharpe, Scarlett, Wakef.
Dick.  As xcaraflatfiv  ex vi termini signifies "to go down"   i "seeing;"'36vTeg. Wesley, Thelwall, Kendrick, Scarlett,
(= to fall, descend), it is improper to use " down " here.  Penn, M., Norton.
~ "rising up.;" a &vaoTa. The participial construction of the   k "the servant;" z-ov o;Aov.  Wesley, Thomson, Wakefield,
text is followed, as exact and perspicuous.              Camp., Sawyer, Kend., Angus. The definite article occurs in the
d ", the;" -roi  In the Text. Recept., ae-,roi is placed after first Ed. of E. V., 1611, and several others of recent date, published in Britain.
p"ar-asG  The reading, however, is not genuine.    ov isishe in Britai
canceled by Griesb., Lachm., Tischend., Knapp, Theile, Scholz,  "Let this suffice;"'Ea~e eios ovrov. Kendrick. Bloomf.
Kuincel, Schott, and bracketed by Tittmann.              (N. Test..) says: " The true ellipsis after EaTe is -rb reaya;
"Why do ye sleep? " Ti~ xai  ae  This form of the verband brae stands for at'ere,'let alone.' There is also a sensus
~ t'Vhy do ye sleep?"' Ti xaO'eere;   This form oftheverb         r     n      s a s            i 1,Zo,  ia?.
pragnans, as in lhucyd.: 71, ue       E t vov    v   a P,trs.
is adopted as consonant with our usus loquendi..   The sense, then, may be explained (as it is done by Wetstein,
r tlihat ye may not enter;" iv'a jc4 e6aI20roe. Penn. So Rosenmiiller, Kuincel, and Schleusner),' Let the matter'rest
v. 40, supra. Kend. in that verse.                      [after its having proceeded] thus far!' q. d.,' Enough of this!'"
g-!trial;"...e...,.. Seech.h: 2, notA.        aBret+.   t in loco,,,,): "Desinite;,;. * ciit jm.."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.- CHAP. XXII.                                                 219
KING JAMES' VERSION.           |GREEK TEXT.                                        REVISED VERSION.
52 Then  Jesus  said  unto  the  8&   o  I0 o-ovs0 7rpo   Tov   7rapa- him.  And  Jesus said to the 52
chief priests, and captains of the 7EVOyEVOVs  E7i UTavr  apXtepetS' chief priests, and  captains of
temple, and the elders which were ta   orpa7yov   To epo    Kl  the temple, and the elders mwlho
come to him, Be vCe come out as   peo3vrepat        ov S'           EOh,  AoT   ad c                              e.~ ~~~7P0-37EPV-'fls rt1  A-o'r\v had come "against him,  ~Have
against a thief, with swords and: EA/AVOaTE                T  axapv sct ye come out as against Pa robstaves?                                             53                                with swords and qclub
53 When I was daily with you 4vAoW;   5  KaO' 7epav   or   be, with  swords and  clubs?
in5hetemle   y   stethedfothht~  he O  Z~3Y            o    When I was daily with you in 53
in the temple, ye stretched forth IyoV  /    V                   (I   I L     K | the temple, -ye did not stretch
no hands against me: but this is;e5eT e  T                Xe[par   r';ld  the temple, rye did not stretch
0                       e   -  I       e r,      \~~~~~E/~E  out -your hands against. me-;
your hour, and the power of dark- aAA  aVrT77 VIt)V EcTt ort  7 otpa, Ka  but this is your hour, and the
V~~~~~ but this is your hour, and the
ness.                        n~~~~~7 E~OV(TtLa TOO) O-Ko"TOVg1.
54 Then  took  they  him, and                Z AOVA.B                           power of darkness.  Then they 54
54 Then took thley him, and   64.YYAAABONTET                                E took  him, and  led  him, and
led him, and brought him into the                           \                    to   him, a          dhi    a 
high  priest'shouse.  A         e rV    7yayov, Kat  or77a7ov av- brought  him  into  the  high
high priest's house.  And Peter,,,
followdafaoff.TOp E7' TrOM OtKOV TO) apxtepeWS  priest's house.  And Peter folfollowed afar off.!
55 And when they had kindled  0 &E JIETPOS' 3KOAofOeu pltaKpo- rowed tfar off.  And when they 55
a fire in the midst of the hall, and  OeV.  55 i4Icov 3  7rup d  txcp  had kindled a fire in the midst
were set down together,Peter sat Tp   auA7ls, Ka O')/t7O'TaOT  of the ucourt, they  sat down
down among them.                       aVtI)ro,  KXo7Tro 0 lIEdpog e   e- together, and Peter sat down
56 But a certain maid beheld  o-5 avTCo.    6 1o& oa 8,                To, among them.  And a certain 56
a-co - aVT60P.  I     E aVTOF
him  as he sat by the fire, and,   maid-servant wseeing  him  as,him  as he sat by the fire, and 7TatetO.K77 TIS' KaO77/lEPOV wpos TO
earnestly looked upon  him, and   OrSS, te,                 O    he sat by the fire, and xlooking
OCOS', ~ ~    ~     ~     e~r earnslya ahim, —   said,   This
said, This  man  was  also  with  Kas, cL     Tevcaa aVT    5Ee  earnestly  at him, said, This
3' ^ ~  57
him.                                   Kal OVTOrrs o'V   avrTC  77r.         0  Yman -also was with him.  ABut 54
57 And he denied him, saying, 8e  7prv]o-aTro avTorv, AE`yeo,  Tv- he denied him, saying, Woman,
Woman, I know him not.                vat,  OK    o5                         at  bI do  not know   him.   And 58
"who had come;" roi Zaeayevole'povg.  Kend., Norton round,' etc. See Rob. The word is occasionally (by synecdoche)
("t had come out").                                         used for the house itself, and hence for a palace, or the residence
n"against him;" E?' a)z bzv.  Kend., Thelwall, Thom., Nor- of a person of rank. I place this note in the margin,' or palace.'
ton, Sawyer. S. r., contre  i   Ier., contra      Diodati,  e Wette,' Hof;' Vulg., Mont., Eras., Castal.,' atrium;' G. Fr.,
ton, Sawyer. S. Fr., ";centre lui;" Iber., "1contra 61;" I1 iodati,
"contro a lui;" De Wette, "gegen itihn" (as in next clause,'la cour;' Belgic,'de zale' (' hall'). Syriac, i2;4 (' atrium')."
"gegren einen Rauber "). So (E. V.) in the next clause of verse,' "maid-servant; " ratciaxqi. Wakef., Camp., Norton. The
e-r: 2.7aVajv.                                              correlative  xras is a common term for "a man-servant."  See
o " Have ye come out;" ~eri72,&aze.  See ch. 4: 34, note.  (E. V.) Mlatt. 8: 6, 13. Luke 7: 7, etc.  Bretsch.: "Ancilla,
P "a robber; " 2av. See ch. 10: 30, note.   serva."  "Maid" is too general. Compare Galat. 4: 22, 23,
r,, a robber;" 2;~av. See ch. 10:~ 30, note.30 1
30, 31.
q "clubs?" ei,2wv; Wesley, Scarlett, Norton, Camp. Rob.,   w " seeing;" i3ovaa. Angus, Sharpe, Wesley, Scarlett, Penn,
Greenf. (Lexx.). Pasor (Lex.), "fustis."Sawyer, Thewall.
~  ~~~~~       Sawyer, Thelwall.
r "4 ye did not stretch out;" ovx 6ereiva&Te. Kend. (" out"),   T "looking earnestly; " heviaaaa. Sharpe, Thelwall, Angub,
Norton.                                                     Wesley, Scarlett, Wakef., Norton, M.
8 "your hands; " Tas xeroag. Wesley, Wakef., Norton, Saw-   Y  "man."  This word is a supplement, and should be italicized.
yer. See ch. 5: 2, note.                                    Wesley, Thelwall, Scarlett.
t "far off;" taco e'sv.  See ch. 16:23, note.              "also;"  CaO.  "Also" is placed in immediate connection
"court;" aA2~s. Note from Revision of Mark (14: 54): with "this man," which is modified by it. So Sharpe, Wesley,
"I the court; riv avoid,. Thom., Camp., Pechy, Rob. (in verbo).Sarlett, Penn, Wakef., Angus.
Bretsch.:'Atrium, prima aedium pars vel subdialis, vel in oedifi-   " "But;",S. The particle is adversative. Scarlett, Angus,
ciis splendidioribus porticu circumdata Marc. 14: 54, 66; 15: 16.' Wesley, M. So in parallel (E. V.), Mark 14   68.
Liddell:'Post-Homeric, the aih2r was the court, or quadrangle,   b "I do not know;" o~~ oh1ce. Kend., Scarlett, Wakefield,
round which the house itself was built, having a corridor all Dick., Sawyer.




220 2i0THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. -CIAP. XX1I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
58 And after a little while an- Le7Era  83pax   Erpog 5            aLvTp after a  little  while, another
other saw him, and said, Thou art,  I   a o     avzwv et.    0  saw  him, and said, Thou calso
also of them.  And Peter said, 8e IETrpOS' ELTEV, AvUproTwE              oUK art one of them.  dBut Peter
Man, I am not.                       ELt.. 9 IBCa[  8tao'Tao7- OOE-l  said,  Man, I am  not.  And 5.
59 And about the space of one s'opas tLas-, aAAos Tts. 83LoXVp[{e- about one hour ehaving passed,
hour  after, another confidently  ro,  Ae'oV,'Ew' OA;r2eLa              a KaL  another  confidently  affirmed
affirmed, saying, Of a truth this,,'lo   a ws t i fhouros  iEer  avrov  r7v'  Kal yxp saying, fOf a truth, this gman
isfellow  also wanls ewith him; for he Fa   at5  Eo'TIV.    0 ]reI     & ~ 0| also was with him, for he is a
is a Galilean.                                   A
60 And Peter said, Man, I know |  eTpOs   Avlprore,   oK ooa  0 Galilean.   hBut Peter  said, 60
not what thou sayest.  And im- AEyLS.   Kat  wrapaxpr ia,   ETt Man, I know  not what thou
hAaAovvrro    av*ov,  ~oJ~Vo-er~ 5
mediately, while he yet spake, the                1 a roV   aVo   errp e   i-    sayest. And immediately, while
cock crew.                                          scar C P 
61 And the Lord turned, and pTo'lhe  was  speaking, the  cock
61 And the Lord turned, and Pt~S   61/e/  APS                             crw    ALrpni)e Ka1
looked upon Peter.  And Peter, vre/r?7o'0t77 0 HETrpo S ro* Aoyou crew.  And the Lord turned, 61
remembered the word of the Lord, TOY  Kupov, cOp,            7rev  avr,  and  looked at Peter; and Pehow he had said unto him, Before   Or, 7rph,    AKropa                 a,  ter remembered  the word of
the cock crow, thou shalt deny |a7rapvrno-2   Mpe Tpti.   62 jal;-  the Lord, how  he had said to
me thrice.                           eAOo,'co       H 1I5rpos-'KhAavo' e him, Before  the  cock  kshall
62 And  Peter went out and 7rtwpCS3.                                      crow,'thou wilt deny me thrice.
wept bitterly.                          63Ka  ot oL     E,3pEs o;  Vl'vXoo- And Peter went out, and wept 62
63 And the men that held Je-Te~ T           3OV'Io-,o,   EIEractov aVrp,  bitterly.  And the men who 6'
sus, mocked him, and smote him.  3~pOTE'   64 Kt 7rptKaAv4AaTres held  Jesus mocked him, and
64 And when they had blind- caVrTO, ETV7rWov aIro   To5 7rp~o-co- smote him. And mhaving blind- 64
folded him, they struck him  once,
the face, and asked him, saying,                              avTov,    - folded him, they struck  is fce,
Prophesy, who is it that smote yoorevo, TrC   OL Ctand asked  him, saying, Who
thee?                                    7rao-as   e-c;   65 Kal  ETepa is it that struck thee?  And 65
65 And many other things blas- 7OrAZa  i3Aaor17yo'VTeSr -EAEyoV many other things they spoke
phemously spake they against him. ets' avro,.                               oreproachfully   against  him.
c " also;" xai. See v. 56, note z.                      1 "thou wilt deny; "  ra'iovon. Aor. subj. See ch. 12 ~45,
i "but; " 8k. Adversative particle as in v. 57. See note a.  note. Wesley, Kend., Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn, Wakef., Norton, M.
e "having passed;"'taaiaagS. Bretsch. (StL'az0r7): "Abeo,   m "having blindfolded him;":re{exavvavreg. Kend., SWtesdiscedo." Rob. (Lex.): " 2nd aorist intrans., to go away."  G6- ley, Norton, Camp., M
schen: " Preterlapsa (una fere hora)."                    "n  his face;" avroiov To'b raeoxaov. The literal rendering is
r' Of a truth;"'E7' ca'3eiags. As an alternative rendering, adopted here as in a similar passage, Mark 15:19. The note
"In truth."                                              on that passage is applicable here: " Smote his head;,vvrzorro
g " man."  See v. 56, note y.                          avr~ov5 Zrv, eqaL2V. Sharpe, Kend., Wakef.,'kept smiting his
h "d But; "8'. d    See v. 57, note a.             head;' S. Fr.,' ils lui frappaient la trte;' Vulg.,' percutiebant
caput ejus;' Eras.,' verberabant illius caput;' Beza,' verbera" he was speaking; " a2ovrosg avroi. Wakef., Thomson, bant ejus caput.' In the parallel, Matt. 27: 30, the text is efv$carlett, Penn, Kend., M., Thelwall, Norton.             7rov eis zjv XE9Cojv, rendered in the E. V.,'smote him on the
"looked at;" hEuf2eipEe. Sharpe, Penn, Sawyer. Liddell, head.' Although the language of the text in the two parallels
Rob. (Lexx., in verbo). "'; Look at" is more used for representing (Matt. and Mark) is different, the translators have presented a
the action of looking in ones face, than " looking on."  verbal harmony to the reader, which is not authorized by the
k "shall crow;" pcowviaac. The reference was obviously to Greek. Many such instances occur in the E. V. of the Evana future time.  So in the narrative, v. 34, wrvia,~ aFtoo ov  gelists."
iWrwo.: So S. Fr., "le coq ait chantS."                   0 "reproachfully;" Biaagriuov~es.    The rendering of Kend.,




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXII.                                                     221
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
66 And as soon as it was day,            66 Ia  cos E)yVero 7E     tepa, a-v- And  Pwhen  it was day, the 66
the elders of the people, and the  iX8r  TO 7rpeE/3vreptov 0To; AaoQ  elders of the people, qboth chief
chief priests, and the scribes came  apXLepeL; TE  KL y/paf        kayTELS, Kt   priests and  scribes, came  totogether, and led him  into their a&viyayov avrop elS zo orVuEpptoz  gether, and led him  into their
council, saying,                        etvrVo,   AEyovre', 67 Et,r-  et    council, saying,'If  thou  art 67
67 Art thou the  Christ?  tell XpLoTsf, E'   lV. E~Wre  3'the  Anointed, tell us.   And
us.  And he said unto them, If I avTro,'Ew   vz4v  edrco, oV  \z  he said to them, If I tell you,
tell you, ye will not believe.            t8TEV\7E    65,        Ka    p- vye will not believe.  And if I 68
7'FIO-T([fVT?]T~'    EavaE Ka  E/.,
68 And if I also ask you, ye will Tr70J, 01  /7 aWO2pO7Te',                   also ask you, ye will not answer
68 And if I ~  ~      ~      77(CO    alovas  ~/ouyewl    o',o   ayr-ogpt07rrE,!4ot, ~7
not answer me, nor let me go.           &oAo E.    69  a15    T               o    me  nor trelease me.'llence- 69
ayr0v_7TE ~o                       To-rve v9 --
69 Hereafter shall the Son of EJTaL   OL   UOS   TO                    0 azvpw7rov forth the Son of man -will be
man sit on the right handt of the  Ka           e <,ku os   aE eztrv  T'e  -vp  _seated wat the right hand xof
power of God.                            ~EOs  Tov   LO,Ero 30   the Mighty  God.  And  they 70
70 Then said they all. Art thou |         T7rares,  Z    o01   eL  6    og v  To   all said, Art thou then the Son
then  the Son of God?  And he  OEoD;   0  7rpos aTrovs E01, of God?  And hle said to them,
said unto them, Ye say that I am.   Y/eets'  AE'yere,  OTt  Eyao   E/tL. Ye say that I am.  And they 71
71 And they said, What need  71  0    aE  E7rO2JP, Tt  erT  XpeLav  said, YWhat further need have' revilingly," is strictly in accordance with the signification of this difference between the two words, hereafter signifying after this
participle.  However, as " revilingly" is not a familiar term, it time, and henceforth, from this time: but in common usage, herehas not been adopted. As an alternative rendering, " They revil- efter is generally understood of a period more remote."  Norton,
ed and spoke many other things against him."  See ch. 5: 21, "from this time."
note.
vwill be seated;" ema`a —caOrjUevoL.  Angus, Scarlett,
P "when it was day;" cos leiVero,usea.  Sharpe, Wesley, Norton, Camp. (" shall be seated").
Scarlett, Penn, Wakef., M.
"" at the right hand;" lx SE~tcjv. Rob. (Lex., SEato). See
q "both chief priests and scribes;" oer  A  7a- Luke 1: 11, note.
cccarer.  This sentence is in apposition with To 7r0EeafivetoV
rzoii 2ao  (" the eldership of the people "). Hence ** xai (" both    x "of the Mighty God;" at  vvc?,ew,  rozo  O0&o.  In the
and ") is to be rendered as usual. So Sharpe, Norton. The parallel, Mark 14: 62, we have vis 8vrc,?eaEo alone, the sentence
Greek text is pointed in conformity with the fact of an apposi-  being(r elliptical.' The following note from the Revision of Mark
tion, the comma being placed after rov  acov. In Matt. 26: 3, is in point: "The abstract is here used for the concrete. Rob.
we have of,ozts~eg zxal of yoay#aTErg, xab of 7reearixEoo roV (8'vatg). Bretsch.:'H  ES e~,v Ace 8vvuEcoG, ad dextram
AaoV.  The difference of the phraseology of the Evangelists Dei, quatenus virtus ejus manifesto est in coelo.' Vulg.,' Dei;'
should be preserved in a translation.  Apparent difficulties be- Beza,' potentire Dei;' Span.,' de Dios;' Belg.,' der kracht
long to the interpreter, or expositor.                        [Gods].' As an alternative rendering,'of the power of God.'
r " If thou art "El UV J. Angus, S'arpe, Penn, Norton'Mighty One' is used for' God' (E. V.) Isa. 1: 24; 30:29;
t"If  hou, r;" Ere  el".   Angus,  Sharpe,  Penn, MlNorton 49: 26; 60: 16. The supplement' of God,' in this case, I take
(" If you are"). Dick., Thelwall, M., Murdock, Wiclif, Rheims. from  Luke 22: 69, rev 8,vvfecog'roi 6Eoi.  Should it be
G. and S. Fr., " Si tu es; " Iber., " Si tft eres;" Ital., " Se tu
sei; a   Sulg., Mont., Schott, " Si tu es;."   The E. V.  follows Tyn- deemed best to retain the rendering of the E. V., then the article
dalsei;"  ug., Mont., Schott, "Situ es."  The E.  r. follows Tyn-  rS should be rendered, thus,' the Power.' De Wette has,' der
dale~, "Art thou very Christ?"~Majestat;' S. Fr.,' de la Puissance;" Iber.,' de la Potestad;'
"the Anointed;" o Xvoiar.  See ch. 2: 26, note.'I'hom,' THAT POWER;' Wakef.,' of divine power;' Camp.,' the
t "release;"    odaioaTe.  So (E. V.) Luke 23: 16, 17, 18, Almighty.'"
20, 25. Matt. 27, 15, etc. Norton.
"Y  What further need have we of testimony?" Ti  Z. a,
" "Henceforth;"  brb Tov vivv (literally, "from now," "friom  ~xoe~v ao'v~as,; Penn, Wesley (" evidence"), Scarlett, Camp.,
the present time "). Wakef., Angus, Kendrick, M., Scholefield. Sawyer, M., Angus.  So in Revision of Mark 14: 63, "What
The latter says: "Henceforth. The same remark applies to b further need have we of witnesses" (ut,~evgoaw)? Thus in'b,. Matt. 26: 64, and John 1: 51. Not that there is any real parallel (E. V.) Matt. 26: 65.




222                   THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
we any further witness? for we'EXo/Ev  oapruvptag;  avroL  yap we of testimony? for we ourourselves have heard of his own r7Kov-aeLv          ao ro TOO   -oaTos selves have  heard'from  his
mouth, ~                             own mouth.
moutl..                           avrov.
CHAP. XXIII.
CHAP. XXIII.                         CHAP. XXIII.
AND  the whoe mu   AND the whole multitude of 1
AND  the whole multitude of    KTAI aracrrav arav                       them  arose, rand  led him  to
them  arose, and  led  him  unto os avrov,  ye  7'o               r    them  arose, and led him  to
Pilate.                              IA o/.    2 ypcawTo     ~ KraLT7-  Pilate.  And  they began to  2
Pilate.itA a T ror.    2 taO            Ka2 And they began to  accuse 7ypEW a7 ro0   AEyoE, o7ToOo, accuse him, saying, We found
him, saying, We found this fellowra                                       this -man perverting the naperverting  the nation, and for- EV;o/JEV   3LcXTPE/OVTa TO EOJOS,
perverting  the nation, and for-g/at KuAoor7' _Katrap (ope   Usv tion  and forbidding  to give
bidding to give tribute to Cesar,  L, Ko, 
saying, that he himself is Christ,  toravat, AEyovTra EaVTroJ Xptc7 r     tribute to  Cesar, saying that
a king.                    Chorist       Ala   trcait.   3 0 o t  /ItAo- he himself is TChrist, a king.
3 And Pilate asked him, say- Tos' E7pOJT7cE       E   ar, Xyor  And Pilate asked him, sating, 3
ing, Art thou the King of the   v EL o 8acLtLAevS     S 7TCOV'Iovaatlc)v; Art thou the King of the Jews?
Jews?   And  he answered him'O  8  a7yroKptOE' avrw  er],  Tv And he, answering him, said,
and said, Thou sayest it.          AEyELS'.   4 CO       H ILAaros' ELWE Thou sayest it.  Then said Pi- 4
4 Then said Pilate to the chief  7rpor TovS    apXtepeLs   Kat Trov  late to the chief priests, and to
priests, and to the people, I find o Xovs   O          ep                 tf
oXhovx,    vOV'8 E\pV aCKl  aartor the  crowds, I find no -crime in
no fault in this man.,                                 t T  T   cod
errT   ~,~p1 ror? rO;r~. Ithis  man.  And  they  dwere  5
5 And  they  were  the  more   E5 O               to man.  Ad  they  dwere 
fierce, saying, he stirreth up the              E7rt-XVOV, AyOrEs', more fierce, saying, He stirreth
people, teaching  throughout all l'Ort avao-ret TO)  Aaorv, atca-  up the people, teaching throughJewry, beginning from Galilee to  O-KOr Kat o'A?7 T77S  Iov&alas',  out all Judea, beginning from
this place.                       tap~aelLuor    yrWo  T77r   Fahthtwasa
this plahen Pilate heard of G ali-     IE   6 tha      -o               Galilee to this place.  When  6
6 When Pilate heard of Gall- es *.     HAa7SB Ko vas
lee, he asked whether the man F.[aXtAdaz~,'wypcTy-Ev     E    3,  Pilate heard of Galilee, he'asklee, he askedt whether the man FaAtAatlav  7rVpc6r7qoev E t o apwere a Galilean.                    7p(7ros' FaALAaos' g crct   7 KaT   ed'if the man'was a Galilean.
7 And as soon as he knew that  e7ryvs, or I K                  9- I'ouoa' And learning that hebelonged  7
he belonged unto Herod's juris-'Hpc ov f   o'7]v, EOWreEVe     av- |  to Herod's jurisdiction  he sent
diction, he sent him  to Herod,   \                                                                     \ 
who himself was also at Jerusa- rov 7rpo    pco,   OPTa KaL a- him to IIerod who himself was
lem at that time.                  T7OV  Ey'Iepoo-oAl;Ltots   v r av' ras also at Jerusalem  at that time.
8 And when Herod saw Jesus, rats' 77/jepaor.            6    C Se'Hpcor    And   hen en Herod  saw  Jesus, 8' "from;"  irJo.  Wesley, Scarlett, Wakef., Penn, Norton, G6schen, Schott, "crimen;" De Wette, "Schuld;" Danish,
Camp., Dick., Kend., Angus, Theiwall, M.               " Skyld;" Belg., "schuld."
d "were more fierce;" brioaXvov. " The" is superfluous.
" man." There is no reason for using "fellow " as a supple-   e "if;" de.  Kendrick, M., Wesley, Wakef., Norton, Penn,
-ment here. Kend., Sharpe, Norton, Penn, Camp., Dick., Sawyer, Dick., Sawyer, Murd., Thelwall. S. Fr., " si; " Belg., " of."
Thelwall, M. G. and S. Fr., "homme."
f " was;" Eart. Wesley, Scarlett, Norton, Dick., Kendrick,
b,, Christ;" Xtorbv. This word without the article is, per- Sawyer, Angus. S. Fr., " etait; " Iber., " era;" Belg., " was."
haps, used here as a proper name. In this sense, it occurs very   g "learning;" BxZyVois. Kend.,-Wakef., and M. (" having
rarely in the gospels. See Rob. (Lex., on the article, A. 1, c). learned"). Rob. (Lex., rrtyt,;axco): " Spec. in various senses
Alternative rendering, " an anointed king."            to know from others, i. q., to find out, to learn." Should " learning" be deemed too much in the modern style (though exact iu
" " crime;" a'irLov. Kend., Murd., Greenf. (Lex.). Castalio, meaning), then, as an alternative, "And when he knew."




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXIII.                                           223
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
he was exceeding glad: for he l V TO- V'TIGoo v  EXapV  Aal'v hhe rejoiced  greatly, for'he
was desirous to see him  for a 7v  y7 p   E'Awu            I' iKavo5'86tv  had long been desirous to see
long season, because he had heardAA   him, because  he  had  heard
many things of him; and he hoped 7rep   avrov Kr      a   57ArIt    rT  (- many tlhins'concerning him;
to have seen some miracle done by fEtOo L&e, vr  avrov 7WoLeoi. and  he hoped  kto  see some
him...9 eyrpora   a    avr v    Aog'sign done by him.  And he 9
9 Then he questioned with him,
in many words; but he answered  LKaXOL5'  aVTOS                   colEKpl   questioned him in many words;
him nothin.                         vtaro  avTo.   lO eirr7 KEoa-        e a  but he answered him  nothing.
10 And the chief priests and 0 o apxtepeLS KaL oi ypazJLarTer,   And the chief priests and the  0O
scribes stood and vehemently ac- eV'TroVSr       KarT7,pOV TES   avro. scribes stood up, and vehementcused him.                          11;~ovOerno-ar c      auv~ov o EHpco-I ly accused him.  And Herod 11
11 And Hlerod with his men of 8 ~            TOLs oTpavEvyfL-   av- o  with his msoldiers, nhaving treatwar set him at nought, and mock- TOV,  Ia[ ~7ra[~ar,  7rept3aAc*o| ed him with contempt, and Ddeed hinm, and arrayed him  in a,VTOU E            ra Aarpa   UlErEL- rided him, arrayed him  in a
gorgeous robe, and sent him again #aTV'        T   ILA ^rT.       12 a     E    Psplendid robe, and qsent him
to Pilate..Ev.                                e    back to Pilate.  And ron that 12
12 And the same day Pilate   OTO a  O'AOt 0 TE lAaToS KaL day Pilate and Herod -became
and Herod were made friends to-  p0Vs   ev, avrT   T9?7ytep   friends twith each other; for
gether; for before they were at,/leT lAA7Aco' orpovrWTpXov yap before they were at enmity beenmity between themselves.          El  eXOpa  OPTESV   pos  eavTovS. tween themselves.  And Pilate, 13
13 And Pilate, when he hald 13 l-tAaTo               0-V yKaAEc-aLEPo O   uhaving  called  together  the
called together the chief priests,  ovs- apXtpepeLS  Kal TOVs a'pXOPTaS chief priests, and the rulers, and
and the rulers, and the people,    KaL  TOV  Aaov  14 E7E  Wrpos a-  the people, said to them, Ye 14
14 Said  unto  them, Ye have    \\ o
brouht this man unto me, as one TOS, pO7E aTE    T    a- have brought this man to me
brouosht this man unto me, as one
that perverteth the people: and OpcOO7roUTVTOV, cosr ayroo-rpeorra as one who perverteth the peobehold, I, havin( examined him  rTO  Aaor'   KaL V0ov\, EyC) EVOrrLOV ple, and behold, I, having exII —Ye    eo                                                         pe I behold,,   h ain ex-3
before you, have found no fault vz4AoL  alaKptlasl Ot VEl EVpoV Ei amined him  before you, have
h "he rejoiced greatly;" iX&adp Zicav. Norton, Kend., M.- o " derided;" E7fai'agS. Kendrick, M., Robinson (Lex., in
Thelwall (" rejoiced exceedingly").                     verbo).
"he had long been desirous;" vr — co2wv    Icavov. M.,-     " splendid;" Racov.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo), Liddell,
Angus, " he had been desirous for a long time;" Norton, "he Kend., Wesley, Scarlett, Camp., Sawyer, Thelwall.
had wished to see him for a long time."'  Of these three renderq "sent —back; " ~rtQrE0YE..  Lidd. (Lex., in verbo, II.): "To
ings, the first is preferred as concise, while it presents the thought  send  back." So D unbar (Le x.), Thom., in e  Scarwith exactness.                                         send back." So Dunbar (Lex.), Thom., Wesley, Sharpe, Scarwith exactness.
lett, Wakef., Norton, Penn, Sawyer, Kend., Thelwall.
I "concerning;" gtee. Dicik.
r 0  on that day;",E oavTr,r r uea.  Kendricl, Thomson,
k " to see;" Serv. Sharpe, Wesley, Scarlett, Wakef., N'or- Sharpe, Camp., Sawyer.  By Hellenistic usage, acbs is often
ton, Penn, Camp., Sawyer, Kendrick, Angus, M. So iertv in used for oV-os, in the N. Test. Bloomfield (N. Test., on Mark
preceding member of the sentence.                       4 44).
I "sign;" ojuerov.  So E. V. in all other instances in   a" became;" iyvovro. Kend., Thomson, Sharpe, Scarlett,
Lukle.                                                  Camp., Dick., Sawyer, Thelwall, M.
m "soldiers; " aroarevejaatv. So (E. V.) Acts 23:10. Thel-   t," with each other; " ye?' %2Rcolwv. Kend., Scarlett, Wakef.,
wall, Kend., Sharpe, Wesley, Scarlett, Wakef., M.       Norton,M. Rob. (Lex.): "Each other."
n  having treated-with contempt;" kEovEvaas. Dunbar   u " having called together;" cLvyxaJreacesvos.  Wesley, M.,
and (Greenf. (Lexx.), Sawyer, Scarlett, Thom., Norton. "To set Sawyer. The participial construction is adopted also by Scarat nought" is obsolete.                                 lett, lend., Camp., Dick., Thelmwall




224                   THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXIII.
KING JAMES7 VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
in this man touching those things T        vpw         ro) o   artiov,  ov  found no 1crime  in this man,
whereof ye accuse him;                caT)yopELTE  KaL   r          15 arAA'   was to the things xof which ye
15 No, nor yet Herod: for I                                          ao                     CDpo   accuse; nonoryet o
"uo~    ~Hp 6r877s-   6 rr e/Ta 7p   accusehim; no,noryetIerod;     1i
sent you to him; and lo, nothing                                               r I sent you to him, and beworthy  of death  is done unto hims, WJJ   aVTOP, KLfoIsetmand beworthy   of death  is done unto                        EJTo /ado    or 7era, o   hold, nothiog worthy of death
him:               a-kov  OavaaTov   Eo-Lt 7ErpaY/EVOV
I ^;   16    a,~, \  hath  been  done Yby him; I 16
16 I will therefore chastise him, avrc.           at  noE-vasO  ovu  avUOy 
16and release him. |I    Auh;O-r.                    AvayhI1\ I l ewill,  therefore, chastise, and
anrlesehi.A -o.'Aaycv   3EXE   release  him.   (For  ait was 1l
17 (For of necessity he must ayroAvEL  av rots  Kara   eopTr71V necessary  that lihe should  rerelease  one  unto  them  at  the  $." 18 e/ rKpaV  \
feast.)   oeuotteva.   18ayVKpa~av   E\ 7ra.,7rAy- lease one to them at the feast.)
18 And thev  cried out all at  Etl,  AEyoIrE', At pE roUTro, airo-  And they cried out all at once, 18
once, saying, Away with this man, Avo'ov  &6  7t.L) 7W1,   Bapaf3/3av   saying, Away with  this man,
and release unto us Barabbas;
19 (Who, for a certain sedition  voJE  d r 2~               t,a~,     o a  (who for a certain binsurrection 19
19 (Who, for a certain sedition 1 lonEIJO      7l    r roXEt Kal  yovov
made in the city, and for murder,                   E          20 ]r'  made in the city, and for murwas cast into prison.)                                    V    1              der dhad been cast into prison.)
20 Pilate therefore, willing to  A          0    a os' VpOcrfcr77OE, Pilate, thereore, ewishing  to 20
release  Jesus, spake  again  to 0eAcoV  a7roAvoat  ToP'I7o'oP. release Jesus, spoke  to  them
them,                                21 oE (   EyrWeorovv,   Aeyyor7TES,  fagain.  But they  cried out, 21
21 But they cried saying, Cru- sZaapcocrov,  oratpoyoov    avr(o,. saying, Crucify!g crucify him!
cify him, crucify him.               22  0  d  Tp ro' ETodE    p              And he said to them the third 22
22 And he said unto them the
22 Andhesaid, unoteh,   F,       time, Why, what evil hath he
third time, Why, what evil hath  T   ya7p  KaKov) e7rot?70eVo One?  I have found no hrimoe
he done?  I have found no cause  ovBe   a7ito Ita7ov              evop  EP worthny of deth in him; I'will
of death in him; I will therefore a           7TalEveo-aSg 011 aUTO)' a7wo-  therefore, chastise, and hrelease
chastise him, and let hinm  go.      a          7a     as                 ro- therefore, chastise, and irelease
23 And they were instant with Avo-o.   23               6 EWKEWTO Oco- him.  And  kthey urged with 23
v "crime;" caTLOV. See note c.                           b "insurrection;" orawz'. Wesley, Angus, Thom., Scarlett,
"as to the things."  This sentence is a supplement, and Wakef.. Penn, M. So in parallel (E.. V.) Mark 15:7. Rob.
should be italicized. It is so marked by Thelwall. "Touching" (Lex., in verbo).
is obsolete. HEoi roVrwo is understood in the text. Bloomfield   c "for."  As 3at is understood, before  Jvov, "for" is
(N. Test., Supplemental Volume).                         italicized.
x " of which;" cov. Kendrick, M., Scarlett, Norton, Penn,   d I had been cast" &EIrjevoS. M., Angus, Wesley, NorDick. w Sawyer.                                          ton, Penn, Sawyer, Thelwall. The pluperfect tense is used also
by Kend., Wakef., Scarlett, Camp.
Y "by him;" avr. Kend., Angus, Thom., Sharpe, Scarlett,    "wishiog;" e'2wv.  Wakef., Sharpe, Norton, Penn, SawmWakef.E, Penn, Sawyer.  Belg., " va~n hem;" De VWette, "von yer, M. " Willing" is not sufficiently strong. Rob. (Lex., EAco):
ibm." On the rendering of the E. V., Bloomf. (N. Test.) says:,, To wish."
"How such a sense can be defended, I see not; nay, it may be
said to border on absurdity. It should seem that, according to   f "again;"; I"a/L. This is the proper order, according to our
the opinion of many ancient commentators, aiTeS3 here (as often usus loquendi. So Scarlett, Wakef., Norton, Penn, Sawyer.
in the Greek writers) is to be taken for VW' avTov; the sErrora-   g "Him," the supplement of the E. V., is superfluous after
yUEvov being understood of Jesus, not of Pilate."        " crucify."  It enfeebles the sentence.
z "will —chastise and release him;" zaLevaag-aVir0'v 4 o- h "crime;" a'rov. See v. 4, note c.
lw;aw.  Kend., M. By this'arrangement, the supplementary     "will-chastise;" naizevaas. See note z.
" him " is dropped as superfluous.                        I  " release;" arogRawo, as in v. 16.
aI" it was necessary;" M vayXp-v-ElE r.  Camp., Dick., Kend.,   k they urged;" EisELt',o (dep. mid. imperf.).  Kendrick.
M.  Iberian, "era necessario."  As an alternative, "he was Schott, "urgebant."  Bretsch. (irixsuat): "Transitive, Luc.
obliged."  So S. Fr., "il etait oblige;" De Wette, "er war 23: 23, instabant."  Dunbar (Lex.): "To press upon, to urge."
gehalten."                                                Pasor (Lex.): "Insto, urgeo."  "To be instant" is obsolete.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXIII.                                                 225
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
loud  voices, requiring  that he  vats'  LE7aAaLts, aLrolEvpot avTor  loud voices,'demanding mthat
mniglht be crucified: and the voices  oTravpc7vatc   Kcat KarLo-Lvvo  al hle  should  be  crucified; and
of theml  and of the chief priests  ncral aurcv  KaL rTP apxtepeLoP.   ntheir voices and,those of the
prevailed.                            24,C         IA  X,        chief priests prevailed.  And 24
24 And Pilate  gave  sentence                                              - Pilate Pdecided qthat it should
that it should be as they required. 00ac  To aTT7O la           o av7Eov  arE-  be done,according to their de25 And lie released unto them  AvOe Se aUrots' TOv ata crracTtVo KaL  mand.  And he released'him 25
him  that for sedition and murder o      vrov  E2e/3A77fEPO v elS T77rP OvAa- who for insurrection and murder
was cast into prison, whom  they K<r,           i 1TOVTO-  TO'IoIror thad been cast into the prison,
had desired; but he delivered Je- wap  E        OICE  To   E  aTL E'            whom   Uthey  had  demanded;
sus to their will.                        P     L    o               V  but,he delivered up Jesus to
26 And as they led him away, 2I,          KaL  co)  ary77yayOP  arVTO  Itheir will.  And  as they  led 26
they laid hold upon one Simon a eO7rLaXa/30/tePO  ZLoovS' TWOS' KIuv- him  away, wthey laid hold of
Cyrenian, coming out of the coun- prjvatov uTov epXoeAvov ar aypov, one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming
try, and  on  him  they  laid  the   7rtOr7Kal   avrp  TOPL TCravPOr,    -    from the country, and on him
cross, that he might bear it after pEclo7rto-0     e,ro S'IoT ov.   27'HKO- they  laid  the  cross, that he
Jesus.. Aotv~et  3   avrTp  7roAv  7rA4o" might bear it after Jesus. And 27
27 And there followed him  a                                                  there  followed  him  a  great
great company of people, and of'ov Aaov, Kal vaUtKtOv, at KaL   multitude of the people, and:
women, which also bewailed and  EKO7TTOVTO  Kat EOp77POVP  avrov. of women, who also bewailed
lamented him.                         28    p     e          rps aTas'   and lamented him.  But Jesus, 28
28 But Jesus turning  unto them,  i7     ovs'     r epe, Vyepov- turning to them, said, Daughsaid, Dauohters of Jerusalem, weep   XA7Af,,   KAlE  er,',,                ters of Jerusalem, weep not for
not for me, but weep for your-                                                   me, but weep for yourselves,
selves, and for your children.       e                  AaTE   Ka   e    Ta and  for your children.  For 29
29 Folr behold, the  days are rTEKPVOa ~VI            2  oTt t      ov, ePXOP-  behold, the days are coming in
coming, in  the which they shall Tat?7/LepaL Ev aLs Epovo-1, MaKa-'which  they will say, aHappy
I " demanding;" a2-roVuevoz. Scarlett, WTakef., Camp., Saw-' Avzors of the Text. Recept. (after cdri2vue As) is canceled
yer, MI., Kendrick. S. Fr., " demandant;" Ital., "' dimandando." by Griesbach, Tischendorf, Knapp, Theile, Scholz, Kuinvel, G6Rob. (Lex., in loco, arizci), Dunbar (Lex.).               schen, and bracketed by Tittmann and Lachmann. It is not in
m." that he should be crucified;" acr3cv auravqeafva&. Kend., B. Schott sayS: " Quod post drA2vae & vulgo additur av'ots
Wesley, Wakef., Norton, Penn, Sawyer, M.                    (ex Matt. 27: 26, Marc. 15: 15) cum Griesb. aliisque omisimus,
" "their voices;" an pCocia aVTOv. Kend., Angus, Wakef., prmeuntibus permultis cdd. (7 unc.) verse., Pers. pol., Memph.,
Norton, Penn, M.                                           Sahid. (Philox. cum obelo habet), 2 libris latt."
"those." Wakef., Scarlett, Norton, Camp., Dick-, Sawyer, M.    had been cast;" e,82Iu7Ce'vov.  See note d.,  they had demanded;" i-ov~zo.  See v. 23, note.
P " decided;".r&otwe. Kend., Gray and Pechy (on Angus),                                             n'  "he delivered up;" Xaf&6,xe.  See ch. 9: 44, note.
Norton, M. Blcomf. (N. Test., in loco): "Jzcdicando decrevit., 
w " they laid hold of;" Brtc{afi6~yEVoc.  Sharpe, Camp., ThelThe word denotes the final adjudication, or decree, of a judge."
tha  i sou   b ne ",     cre,, Au   wall. Present usage requires " lay hold of," instead of " lay hold
that   it ho  e  on."  Both forms, " of," and " on," occur in the E. V., in renderThom., Wesley, M.  S. Fr., " ffit ex6cut6;" Iber., " que se ing this word. See Luke 20  20 26. 1 Tim. 6  12.
hiciera;" De Wette, "dass —geschehen sollte."  Rob. (Lex., 
x " from;" &brb. This preposition should not be confounded
yivoyat):  "Of the will or pleasure of any one to be (lone, fulfilled, —aoig7naX, Luke 23: 24."',                        with'X (" out of").  Kend., Camp., Norton, Dick., Sawyer,
Thelwall, M.
r according to their demand;" axri7yfa.  M.  De Wette,
"nach ihrem Verlangen" (" according to their request").   In    Y "multitude;" z7nrfos.  Sharpe, Thom., Camp., Norton,
this rendering, xarc  is supposed to be understood before   a.  Dick., Sawyer, M., Thelwall. So, v. 1. This word occurs thirtyF  (, o-,two times in the N. Test. It is rendered "multitude" in the
Ia.  From the connection of atlv?/a with astiovEsetro   (" demanding ") it is obvious that it should be rendered " demand." E. V. in all cases except here, and Acts 28: 3 (" bundle").
Rob. (Lex., ai'X'zia): "Emphat. a requirement, demand, Luke   z "the" of the E. V., before "which," is superfluous and
23: 24."  As an alternative rendering of the passage, "What ungrammatical. Omitted by all later Eng. translators.
they demanded should be done."                                  "' Happy;" Mazaoeica. See ch. 1-: 45, note.




226                   THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXIII.
KING JAMES7 VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
say, Blessed are the barren, and pLra  at a    -rreEpat, Ka   KoLtAat at the  barren, and  the  wombs
the wombs that never bare, and ovK  eyerrr7raK, Kaw baotrol  ot which  never  bore, and  the
the paps which never gave suck.  OvK  3o  Aa-ac.   30 rTE  alpov- bbreasts which never'suckled.
30 Tlhen  shall they  begin  to  ratc AdEyetv   OS  o"peot, ]lE'eTe Then they will begin to say to 30
say to the mountains, Fall on us; and
and to the hills, Cover us.         E0'          Wags KaL rots'  vv&ots', Ka t  mountains, Fall on us; and
and to theto                                                                        hills, Cover us.  For if 31
31 For if they do these things                        31 o                to tre hills, Cover us.  For if 31
in  a green  tree, what shall be vypc   vAT             rctvTa  5roo v,      they  do these tlings  dto the
n   i te d^-   ^ p  T  -T 32   green tree, what will be' done
done in tlhe dry!          ar cs~ Crp l Y;zryrC2; v7OV. o
32 And there were also two  Tr            Ka  eTepot L       KaKOvp 70t  eto the dry?  And there were 32
32 And  there were allEPtW   TO   E K a'tso  t wo others, malefactors,
others, malefactors, led with him  aae                                       also  two  others, malefactors,
to be put to death.                     33 av      atp    ^                  led  with  him  to  be  put to
33 KraL  OTE'~7AkoOP E' T'L TOP
33 And when they were come                                                deat.  And when they came 33
to the place which is called Cal- TOTOV TOP KaAovlYerovO  KIpavtov, to  the  place which is called
vary, there they crucified him, and EKEL eo-ravpoo-rav avrov, KaL TrovS' Skull, there they crucified him,
the malefactors; one on the right KaKov pyoVS, OP  /LePv EK            cop8etO,   and the malefactors, one gat the
hand, and the other on the left.   oVy   e  e   aptcTrepoPv.   31 o  8s  right hand, and the other at
34 Then said Jesus, Father, for-'I7o-oovs e'Aye, Hirep, a'es- a |t- the left. Then hJesus said, Fa- 34
give them: for they  know  not r0o L   o   Ydp  o'aat\ 71 rOLOT0-.  ther, forgive them; for they
what they do.  And they parted    tayEpt(jotEVOt e    7Ta'iarta ai;- know not what they do.  And
his raiment, and cast lots.                                      35   EL-  avin
35 And  the people stood be-,                                         g parted  his  garmnts,
holding. And the rulers also with  rT7KELt       Aaos  t OECOpCOV.  _'E.. they cast lots. And the people 35
them derided him, saying, He syv- EVK           O      KaL o aPXoe  stood  looking  on.                d  the
ed others; let him  save himself, o-VR  aVoLS   Ae7OPTES, "AAAovS rulers with  them  kscoffed  at
if he be  Christ the chosen of EcoE, v        arT   EavTro,  EL oITror  him, saying, He saved others;
God.                                                -T         TOU   E    let him  save himself, ~if he is
36 And the soldiers also mock- lKAeKTos.  36'B'rat'o        r? e a,i the Anointed, the  chosen  of
ed him, coming to him, and offer-              T,     God.  And.the  soldiers also 36
ing him vinegar,                     Kai vO o0  partoTrat, 7rpo-EpXoo/e- mocked him, mcoming near, and
37 And  saying, If thou  be  ePO  KaL    OS' WrPO0-(epOPTes  a- offering him  vinegar, and say- 37
the King of the Jews, save thy- T,   37 Kac AEYoVTre, El  o-V EL 0 itll, -If thou art the King of
self.                               c3a'trAevs TcO Io vSatcv, o-(Lo-OP the Jews, save thyself.  And 38
b "breasts;" piaarol.  Kend., Wesley, Scarlett, Wakefield, natural one for the rendering.  M., Kend., Sharpe, Scarlett,
Camp., Norton, Sawyer, Angus, M. See ch. 11: 27, note.  Wakef., Camp., Norton, Dick., Sawyer, Thelwall.
"suckled; " b4Zuaaav. The following note on this word is   i " garrments;",augdta. So parallels (E. V.), Matt. 27   35.
copied from'Revis. of Mark (13: 17): " Robinson,,72dEc,'to Mark 15: 24. John 19: 23. Angus, WVesley, Scarlett, Penn,
suckle,''give suck.' So Liddell.'To give suck' is entirely Camp., Kend., Thelwall, M.
obsolete."                                                 J "looking on;" e9oewoov. Sharpe, Scarlett, Wakef., Penn,
Norton. So (E. V.)- Mark 15: 40. Rtob. (Lex., in verbo): "To
d,, to the green tree; "   T, V?Yei;Avi-. Tyndale, Geneva, look on or at."
Kend., Angus, M. De Wette, "am grtinen Holze."  Compare   k' scoffed at;"'Edeuvxr7etzov. Norton; Sawyer. See ch.
Ps. 1: 3. Ezek. 200 47. Ecclus. 6: 3.14, note.
16:14, note.
" to the dry?" Iv zrc ~7etS. See last note.              X "if he is;" el ovezos laztv. Penn, Kend., Norton, Dick.
f " Skull;" Keaviov.  Thom., Wakef., Norton, Penn, M. See ch. 4: 3, note.
" Calvary" was borrowed from the Vulgate " calvari&a" by the   m " coming near;" reoueeX6,UEvoz. See ch. 9:12, note. The
early Eng. translators, Tyndale, etc.                    E. V. has " him " (not italicized), without any thing in the text
to authorize it.
at;"  x. See Luke 1: 11, note.          "n " If thou axt;" El oi e. Penn, Nbrton, Dick., KCendrick,
h "Jesus said;" 7sraoos SotXs.  The Greek order is the most See ch. 4: 3, note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXIII.                                                   227
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
38 And  a superscription  also  o-.a.r.'.                 P'    Kat 5trpa-'an inscription   was also writwas written over him, in  eter   q$? E7Epal/li~E`0-7 7        aV7(-c)  Ypac4- ten  over him  in  Greek, and
of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew,    ~ ~ A~,LOSi                           ~       Ltn       n    Hebrew   letters,
3o t   Etl  AX7t rely      Kpep aPco-em-    Ltn    and
THIS  IS THE    ING  OF THE  IOLS' Kal'EpaiKoLS', OV'TO' ~Gowt  This is the king of the Jews.
JEWS.
39 Ad oe o  th  maefator, 0    O-IEUS r~'Iv~aov.And  one  of the  malefactors 39
which                                                                                   were hanged, raeviled onhim,
saying, If thou  be  Christ, save KaKoupyco    /3Aa~o-SEte   arrf)t  s                      aying, rtf thou a
thyself and us.E,                                        e  XpAoryro  CE)- ed, save thyself and us.  But 40
40 But the  other, answering, Jo- o  eaUrov KaL'ag.   40'A to- the other, answerin    rebuked
rebuked  him, sayingr, Dost not                                                    him    si, syn           o e
I  Z__           ~~KpLOeIt   } o' E'repoS EyrErtlxoa  av- hm    aig   D
thou fear God, seeing thou art in,                                   thou fear God. sisto  e
the same condemnation?                 rT, Aeyo,    0o                       TOP/3 o )t thou   fear  Godthe  same c e to
41 And we indeed justly; for Oel T, ort E T C7'   aVorT    Kpt/aTt under the same c
wercev   hedereadofo,     And we, indeed, justly; for We 41
we                                                        L'                      receive the due reward of o ur; Ka   7e; 
deeds: but this man hath  done &$~ta yap'V Ewrpa'atEv 67ro~ac- deeds;  hut  this
nothing amiss.,                          \,,         deeds;  but  this,, a,
nothingamiso   O   ove   aTo   done nothing  amiss.  And he 42
52 And  hle  said  unto  Jesus, 3a1       te"  4 Ka            ee    r' sdones              n n
Lord, remember me when  thou  Epae.                     Kal   AYE  T'I    said to Jesus, Lo
comnest into thy kingdom.                OV-o if77rtL,LOV,  Kv'ptE, me whe    thou c
1!%~~~~~~mo'rr I~v K17,m, hnto
43 And  Jesus said  unto him, oTay eAO,  e                                      me w3aottAeoa  comv kingdom.  And
X~~~erily                               EL'~~~~~~~ Ti  /3LA1   JO'  kingdom.  And Jesus said to 431
Verily, I say unto thee, To-day  43 flao'7o'         o0r hy
shalt thou be with  me in para-                                            o I vs, him, xTruly, I say to thee, this
dise.                                   A/I?7)   AE2Yo) Jot,  r7/7Lepov /LerT  day Ythou shalt  e with me in
44 And it was about the sixth  Io             E T-3      W      3ET.            paradise.  And  i  w    aot,7 E V TCO 7pradie n
hour, and  there  was a darkness           44,       \          r'padi.                               t ws    our
over all the earth until the ninth                  E    oEL   c   eK7             the sixth hour, a
hour.                                   rKOTrOS EYEeETO. Er    oA i'  T-r    7)),'darkness over athe whole land
" " an inscription;" iycyeoaT.  Thomson, Sharpe, Wesley,   w "in;" EV. Wesley, Scholef., Scarlett, Sawyer,. Iber.,
WVakef., Penn, Camp., Norton, Dick., Angus, Kend., M. See "en."  Trench (p. 123) remarks on the rendering of the E. V.:
ch. 20: 24, note.                                           "How could Christ come into his kingdom, when He is Himself
P "was also."  This is the proper place for the word' also." the centre of the kingdom, and brings the kidom with Him?
Kend., Camp.,Norton~.  ~The passage will gain immensely, when, leavin  that strange and
Kend., Camp., Norton.                                                 0, 
utterly unwarranted assumption that els, a preposition of motion,' "1reviled;" a.   en.,., Thom., Wesley, Sar- is convertible with iv, a preposition of rest; and thus hat
lett, Camp., Norton, Dick., Sawyer.  See ch. 5: 21, note.w
"if thou art; " Et' av d.  See note, n.                 we translate,' Lord, remember me when thou comest in thy
*  Dost not even thou fear;  Ov'&  9ro,3j; av.  Rob. (Lex., kingdom,' that is,' with all thy glorious kingidom about Thee,' as
oviY&): Spedially not even." JLiddell (in verbo): When joined is so sublimely set forth, Rev. 19: 14; cf. Jude 14; 2 Thess
with a single word or phrase, not even, Lat. nie quidem."  See cli. 1: 7; Matt. 25: 31 (kv rj~ 80'~,). It is the stranger that our
7:9, note. Scholefleld has the following remark on this passage: translators should have fallen into this error, seeing that they
"1Dost not even thou fear God? Ne tu quidam-even thou in thy have translated hE'6exUevov Ev rj7fl,8aa;E1ek  as',roii (Matt. 16: 28)
circumstances of desperate wretchedness, whatever others may do quite correctly, coming in his kingdom."
in the unthinking levity of present security?"                     rl  "4i'   e  h       4  oe
" tsince;" a'rz.  Scarlett, MIL, Sawyer.  As an alternative,  "toshl
"seeing that."    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~  ~    ~ ~ ~~toushltbe;" fa.Thomn., Scarlett, Penn, Kend., M.
"under;  lv    oo.:9  iT vU~p(..,"ne                        There is no necessity for the indefinite article before "1darkthe law."  Like our idiomatic phrase, "under sentence."  Sones'TeEV.hsoeinteprllMat27:4. ak
Scarlett, Norton, Sawyer, M., MurdQCk. S. Fr., "1sous, (le m~me 1:3
beiaiizd    oWke.en                                         Maitt2:45, the~l rendrin  ovral h  an"(. V.) is correct.-!)




228                     TI-IE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                           GREEK TEXT.                            REVISED VERSION.
dt,            45'
45 And the sun was darkened, |  eo  cpas  EfzaTyS.                 KaL eCTKO- till the ninth hour.  And the, 45
and the vail of the temple was rTo-t9y  6?'Ator, Kat EOXo-    rTO  sun was darkened, and the veil
rent~~~~~~~~~~~ i                                     theU     0qTN            a mdarkne
rent in the midst.                      KaTa7rETao-/ta  TOV       rao    / /EOOP' of the temple was rent in the
46 And when Jesus had cried  46 Ka~ ~              7(ra  4b&t  /IE7aA?7  6 midst. &nd Jesus, bcrying with 46
with a loud voice, he said, Father,                   t,  l e         LS   Eta a loud voice, said, Father, into
q.os    net.r, Ho~7'e, El's' Xetpas' a loud voice, said, Father, into
into  thy  hands I commend  my                   a                 T               thy hands -I commit my spirit;
spirit: and having said thus, he  aond hpay (               ro-iat  TO                    aving  said this, ehe exgave up the ghost.                     I 0OV. K'at TaVTa Ewe  avnd thi                       s,
47 Now when  the  centurion s-Er.  47 Iv'\                6 E KaTOrvTapXos pired.   fAnd  when  the  cen- 47
No,,the   enu io            turion  saw  gwhat took place,
saw  what was done, he glorified  TO  yeVo/LEVOV E3O4LaUE TOh                            o eod,s,~,,,    h~~~le glorified God, saying, CerGod, saying, Certainly this was a AEycov,  OVTos' o a'vOpo7ros OVT OS'
&LOX~atov a'os., tainly  this  was  a  righteous
righteous man.                                                KtWVE'O
48 _ra, 7 
righteous man.;    atKatos  77Y              t 7apes,  tman.  And all the crowds that 48
48 And  all the  people  that o-vu7rapaYe2/             eroEOt OXAot ETrL TP) came together to that sight, became together to that sight, be- r Eopia   ravryv,  OecopoUr7es'a holding hthe things which took
holding  the  things which  were                        I            C r  pd
done, smote their breasts and re- 7voJEa  TV7TOPTE'5 EaVT&WV  Ta  place, returned, smiting their
done, smote their breasts and re- (rTtTq ~7e'oTe~y                   9eoTKt    rat.~u      i cuit 49.
turned.                                 OrT?/?77   V76W -TpEOV.       ET?7KEL- breasts.  jBut all his acquaint- 49
turned.                                                      O.       E
49 And  all his acquaintance, oa av e  rTrTEs ot 7rwc'o-o'  avrov  ance,  and  the  women  kwho
and the women that followed him  iuaKpoev, Kaa  7raLKeS  at ovi- had followed him from Galilee,
as the text Is iri 7raacav'r'iv yv. Angus, Norton (" over the Wesley, Scarlett, Wakef., Penn, Camp., Norton, Dick., Thelwall,
whole country "), Dick., Thelwall (" over the whole earth").  M., Sawyer. As an alternative, the idiomatic phrase, "he breathb  crying;"  covaaceg.  The participial construction is adopt- ed his last."  So Thom.
ed by Kendrick, Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, Dick., Sawyer, M.,   f "And when;" Kai.  So parallel (E. V.) Mark 15:39.
Thelwall. From the language of the E. V.4the reader is led to Norton.  Alternative, "And the centurion, seeing."  So Kenthe idea that Jesus uttered a loud cry, and afterward said, Fa- drick, M.
ther, etc. M. justly remarks: " When a participle and a verb    g "what took place;" To yveevoV. Norton. S. Fr., "ce
are combined together, both in the past tense, as in the present que 6tait arriv6;" De Wette, "was geschehen war." As there is':nstance, the action described by the participle may bie either...
instance, the action described by the participle may be either an obvious reference to the darkness, earthquake, and the expiring
antecedent to that of the verb, or coincident with it, and thus the 
cry of Jesus, "what took place" is more accurate than "what
obvious sense alone must determine the point. Here there caicrofJs,   watokpce"sinor  cuaeta  1wa
obvious sense alone must determine the m poingt. Huere there an was done."  The last seems most naturally to refer to the action
be no reasonable doubt as to the meaning, viz., he uttered these of those concerned in the crucifixion.
C,, of those concerned in the crucifixion.. Kend., " what had happen.
words with a loud voice."  The renderings of Wesley, Scarlett, ed;" Murdock, "what occurred."  Heb. N. Test.,,-r
X, e; "   urdoc, "  hat ocurrd."    eb. N. Test., mux-r~
Wakef., Penn, Camp., Norton, Dick., and Sawyer present the  n7thought that the actions described by the participle and verb..
were coincident.  So Iber., "clamo Jesus con una gran voz;"    h " the things which took place;" rci yevOuEva.  See last
Ital., "Gesfi sclamando con gran voce disse;" Belg., "Jesus note.
roepende met grooter stemme, zeide " Vulg., "clamans voce          returned smiting their breasts;".Jrorzes  tavwcv  a
magna Jesus, ait.",rirj7 v'zrelEeoV. Wesley, Scarlett,-Kend., Norton, Camp.,
* "I commit;"  raeafco9aoas.  SO (E. V.) Luke 12: 48. Sawyer (" beating")."  Belgic, "keerden wederom  slaande op
1 Tim. 1: 18. 2 Tim. 2: 2. 1 Pet. 4: 19. Thom., Scarlett, haren borsten;" De Wette, "kehrete, sich an die Brust schlaWakef., Penn, Camp., Norton, Kend., Dick., Sawyer, Angus, gend, zuriick;" S. Fr., " s'en retournait en se frappant la poiThelwall, M. This verb with the form of the future has the force trine;" Iber., "se volvian dandose golpes en los pechos."
of the present, by Hebraism. Thus in Ps. 31  6 (Sept. 30.6),
which is quoted by Jesus.  The Hebrew has the verb in the    I                         fv  8) is adversative. It distingruishes
future(Hiphi)  ~   whch isliteraly renered i the  al, as at the beorinnino ofe.s
futre Hipil)-im-i ripbt  hih i lieraly  endredin  hethe conduct of "1his acquaintance and the women," from that of
Sept. by the same tense, 7rea~0,a Tro 7rVEVai~ pov. See"tecod.
Stuart's Heb. Gram.,  504, b (183 5). Kuinoel (in loco).       tecod.
d "this;", rai~Ta. Kend., M., Penn, Trhom., Scarlett, Norton,   k wohdfloed;    raviooi94a                 i. h   o
Sawyer.  Se Luke 5  2, and 14   5, notes.men).- Kend., Wesley, Scarlett ("1 accompanied "), Penn, Camp.,




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHIAP. XXIII.                                               229
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
from  Galilee, stood afar off, be- aKOAOVO'ro-ao-aL  avTc    a7ro Tr          s  stood ifar off, beholding these
holding these things.                 TaAtAal'as, 6pco-iaL ravra.               things.  And behold, there was 50
50 And bellold, there was a man        50 KA I              I v'A' ia'   a man named Joseph, a counnamed Joseph, a counsellor: and'Icor-o',   /3ouAevT7rs   7rwpXyv, selor, ma good  and just man
he was a food man, and a just:                I           N            51?
51 (Thsagoodemn,  andaajest- arp coyans8e  Kal  8taiKato, 51 (OV- ('he had not consented oto their 51
51 (Tihe same had not consent-                  s
ed  to  the counsel and deed of roTS  OVK  77V,  oVyKaraTe0elteLOS' counsel and deed), from Arimathem:) he was of Arirnathea, a  7T 8IovA   Kal 7 " rpatet avT-reW,) thea, a city of the Jews; Pwho
city of the Jews; who also him-  7INw'sApq.La'atas   7rOAeLo' r)  was himself also waiting  for
self waited  for the kingdom  of  IoV&awov,  os0  Kat  7rpOoEEXETO  the  kingdom   of God.  This 52
God.                                  KaL  avTros'  T77r /ao-tAetav  To 
52 This man went unto Pilate, O eoi,  52    TOS    po                         man   ent to Plate, and   sked
and begged  the body of Jesus.,        LAb       OT      o r o     TEa     to for the body of Jesus.  And 53
and begg~red thle bod y of Jesus.      H A a,, T p  7)T?77Graro To  cr5tua  Tov
53 And he took it do(wn, and |TO 7.                 53   Kat   K A           he took it down, and wrapped
Ati77tiOV.     aav oKaOecACo    avro
wrapped it in linen, and laid it,                       a,         Ko,       it in linen, and laid it in  -a
in a sepulchre that was hewn in    E, Ka  E,                                    in
stone, wherein never man before Ke     aT   E                aT     AaE         tomb   wn  in  the  roc, in
was laid.                             ov  OrfK  7^  0;8;7W     OU&rEL  KE'E- which tno one -had vever yet
54 And that day was the pre- vroS.            Kat 7Epa 7  7rp                been laid.  And athat day was 54
paration, and  the sabbath  drew  Kal oa/3aror iEWr-/IO'KE.                     the preparation, and  the sabon.                                       55 KaTaKora   ov0o-aco-at             h Kca\ bath  drew  on.  And  the wo- 55
55 And the women also, which, at s                    A- men also who had come with
came with him  from  Galilee, fol-  YVvo,  a,7
ewAvOvat aVTcj  E'K 7's' FaAtAafasr,  him  from   Galilee, xfollowing
lowed after, and beheld the sep-,\                             - \'
ulchre, and  how  his body  was EOEao-aVTO  TO  A AV77LELOZ, Kat ca          s after, beheld  Ytle tomb, and
laid.                                  TE'0r7  TO  0aO/La  av;rov7.   56  iro- how  his body was laid.  And 56
56 And they returned, and pre- crrpe'      a-at  8E  7-lrotlyatrav2  apco- they  returned, and  prepared
I "far off; "  a~xZeoEV. See ch. 16: 23, note.           15  46. Rob., Lex., pv~u a). So (E. V.) Luke 8: 27. Mark
" a good and just man;" cn'je ciya,9Ss xa~ Jizxaos. Kend.. 5: 5. Sharpe, Wakef., Camp., Norton, Dick., Sawyer.
Sharpe, Penn, Camp., Norton, Angus, Dick. So Thom., Wakef.,' "hewn in the rock;" 2(xaevrg.  Compare Matt. 27: 60,
Sawyer, M., who, however, have "righteous " instead of "just." o 8lacdriav E,,     ~r&ea (E. V.), "which he had hewn out in
De Wette, "ein trefflicher und gerechter Mann;" Belg., " een the rock."  Rob. (Lex., in verbo), "rock-hewn."  M., " cut out
good ende rechtvaardig man;" Danish, "en god og retf6rdig of a rock;" Scarlett, " cut in a rock;" Norton, " hewn out of a
Mand."                                                     roek;" Kend., " hewn in rock."  As the idea seems to be pre" "he;" ozos. Kend., WFesley, Scarlett, NiL  See ch. 9: 24, cisely that expressed in Matt. 27: 60, the above rendering is
note.          -                                           deemed most accurate.  S. Fr., " taill6 dans le roec;" Belg., " in
een rotze gehouawen."
o " to their counsel and deed;",n flov).2     i a;   a   een rotze gr -,rcv.  Instead of the words " of them," the possessive " their" is   t  no one;" OSi6s.  Sharpe, M., Scarlett, Penn, Wakef.,
the rendering of Thom., Kend., Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn, Norton, Norton.
Sawyer, M., Rheims.                                          u "had-been laid; " xetsuVosG. Kend., Scarlett, Penn, M.
P "who was himself also waiting for;" os,xtc vroaEoSEero    v " ever yet;" ot' rco. M. Rob. (Lex., in verbo).
Vc'a avros. The verb is the imperfect of continuance. M. So
the verb is rendered (in the Eng. progressive) by Sharpe, Scar-    w " that " is a supplement, and should have been italicized in
lett, Penn, Wakef., Norton, Thelwall.                      the E. V. So " the," before "preparation."
q " asked for;"'rza'ro. Wiclif, Geneva (" asked"), Wesley,   " "following after;" Ka'raxyoov9r#(aacat.  Wesley, Scarlett,
Wrakef., Norton, Thelwall, MI. So the verb is usually rendered Norton, M., Thelwall.
~~~~~ir~~ the E. V~. ~~Y "the tomb;"'b pay7perov. See clh. 11: 44, note. Sharpe
- "a tomb;",uvr'uarz  (=;cpvaeqcz; comp. v. 55, and Mark Scarlett, Wakef., Camp., Norton, Sawyer.




230                 THIE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKTE.-CHAP. XXIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
pared spices and ointments; and   a'ra  Kat Ixpa' Kaic  7 N,Ear Tora3- spices and ointments; and restrested the sabbath-day, according 6arov 7)o'Uxaorav KaTa T71>  4v- ed on zthe sabbath, according
to the commandment.               TOA7o v.                             to the commandment.
CHAP. XXIV.                        CHAP. XXIV.                         CHAP. XXIV.
Now upon the first day of the    Tj  8E ytea  Tcov  cra/B3acrcov   Now on the first day of the I
week, very early in the morning, /pOpov  /3coE'os  i7AOov  e7rz    r  week, very early in the mornthey  came unto  the sepulchre, tu7ma,,     povo-aL a  qTottao-rav ing, they came to athe tomb,
bringing the spices which they apo/Lacra, Ka C TiVeS aOV avratLs.  bringing the spices which they
had prepared,  and certain others    2 EYPON -.-v A[Oov c ro- had prepared, and bsome others
with them.
2 And they found the stone KEKVAtze'L~OV a'ro"  kTrOV EI'ov,  with them.  And they found 2
rolled away from the sepulchre.   3at EI'eA9ovoat ouX  ESpov  To the  storKe rolled  away from
3 And they  entered  in, and o-4ya Tov Kvpiov'Ivyaoi.     Ka  the tomb; and they entered  9
found not the body of the Lord ey7EVETO EV 7T'  3taropdeo-at ai- in, and found not the body of
Jesus.,Tasg Wept Tovrov, Kai  tov, 8vo Jesus. And as they were much  4
4 And it came to pass, as they
ave E rEOrzr/o'av  vu~at;, io-0-  perplexed'about this, behold,
were much perplexed thereabout, a        pES e7r 7 aV Tat' Ev o-O   perplexed cabout this, behold,
behold, two men stood by them  0eo Lv a    or'parrovoracts.   5 ~tx/])-   two men stood by them in slinin shining garments.             /3cov   E Se yEVOeEov arTcov,  Kac ing  dclothing.  And as they 5
5 And as they were afraid, and KALvovr(-w To 7rp(Wrporov e  Tzi  were a fraid, and bowed down
bowed down their faces to the y          1       p            T        etheir faces to the earth they
Y7)V, Etarov  7rp~os avras, T[ - V''their  faces to the earth, they
earth, they said unto them, Why
earth, they said unto them,  hy    TE TOP  a  /Yeraa T'T o   Pe- said to them, Why seek ye the
seek ye the living  among the               6 o' | living among the dead? He is 6
dead?                             KpCW;       OVK  EGTWt  Coc,\  livin  amonis 
6 He is not here, but is risen.?77ePO77'  JLrZh70r77e a   a EAfA7oTEZ not here, but fhath risen; reRemember how he spake unto you vtviYr, ETL cow  EYV T   FaAtAat/, member how he spoke to you
when he was yet in Galilee,       7 hAeyov, eOrT &EL TWv viv  To) 5while he was yet in Galilee,
Saing, The Son of man must  vOpow7rov  7rapaaoOYrat Et' XE'      - saying, The son of man must 7
be delivered into the hands of
sinful men, and be crucified, and pa"' avOpoJ7roov a,/aprTA LPv,   Kai be hdelivered up into the hands
the third day rise again.          aTravpwOh/at, Ka. Tiy TpiTy iptE- of sinful men, and be cruci8 And  they remembered his pa avao'-Trat.  s Kaa _Eaur1o-0r- fled, and the third day rise
words,                           0Lav  TvW pya-LVTOV aoU'    9 Kal again.  And they remembered  8
9 And returned from the sep- V7O-TpEtaro-aL a-7T oTov  lV~7YLetov,  his words, and ireturning from  9
ulchre, and told all these things,
rrchre, and tod a  these things  etAa   T ar va    r  ot  the tomb, they told all these
unto the eleven, and to all the eb
rest.                            Evo'Ka  Ka l 7racr  7ots   Aot7rots. things to the eleven, and to all
10 It was Mary Magdalene, and 10vav e'   - MaySaA7vl) Mapta the rest. It was Mary Magda- 10
Joanna, and Mary the mother of Kat'_iaolora KaL  Mapta'IaKoJ- lene, and Joanna, and Mary the
" the sabbath;" rz-acirfiaror. See ch. 6: 2, note.  e  their;" To. The article being used for the possessive, the
- "the tomb;" zo puv~,,. See ch. 23: 53, note.     word should not be italicized, as a supplement. Kiihner (Gram.,
b "some;" zves (indefinite). Angus, Thom., Sharpe, Scar-  244, 4).
lett, Wakef., Camp., Dick., M.                        f "hath risen;"?yE"o7. See ch. 9: 22, and 4: 34, notes.
0 "about this;" e7ro coizov. Wrakef., Sawyer, M.   g "while-yet;" rZt. mrakef., Kend., Thom., Penn, M.
d," clothino g;" E'aoaav. Sawyer. Lidd. and Dunbar (Lexx.).
Asthis.  Sawyr.Ldd.ndDnbar(Le.h "delivered up;" 1 a etodvcva. See ch. 9: 4i, note.
As this word occurs in no other instance in the N. Test., andlcva'a is often rendered by "garments," "clothing" is deemed   I "returning;"  zoErE'v/TaaaCc.  KEend., Thelwall, Wesley,
appropriate.                                        Scarlett, Penn, Norton, Sawyer, M.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CIIAP. XXIV.                                                      231
KING JAMES' VERSION.                            GREEK TEXT.                             REVISED  VERSION.
James, and otherEmmaus,  womenhich    was froe  p, Kal e a K AoL arexov   aras   mot- same day to a viand tag e othnamed
withJerusale    about themreescore    r-8ov           Kor         r     Ipova-Emmaus, which                 watold these thins a   AYOV   po    OS   7-oAov   wxty
unto the apostles.                       Ar,  Ol a                aOV        14 Kat furlohings to  the  apostlem.  And 14
11 And their words seemed to               ~       ~      Lterwrsapae   ote
thethe   he;m as idle            artle shoul, and  they  no means ent after "lying."  This   idls been  take n from B eza, who has
be omi tteved  here. Compare ch. 23 55.  It is retained ly Thom, "Kide in    tea sola illic jacentia. "  A  siilar necessity of idiom
Sharpe, esley, Scarlett, Penn, Wakef., Norton, Sawyer, Ked., llieved the translators of tnote S. Fr. to say, "Buil vit Ple linges seuls sur 12
Angus, Thelwall, M., Belg., De Wet te, S. Fr., Iber., Ital.    la terre."
u   The spplement "otlt were" of the sepulchre, and stooping  EW erfluous. It   to his home;"   e    a.  Norton,   akef., Wesley,
Camp., Dick., Kend., M.                                        own house or home. Luke 24:12. Plur. i   d. John 20 ~:10." In
l, "oappeared; " ~Tdc,~aav. iRob. (Lex., zn verbo):'" Gener. to this last instance, the langruage coincides naearly witl~ that of
appear, be seen." So Angus, Thlom., Wakef., Camp., Norton, Luke. )l-r2&ov og rdvt~ ~re3~ tavo:o EwoVS l a,?rai (E. V.),
Dick., Sawyer, Tewall, M., Murdock.wn, lie Tbeheld the linen clothes  3Awent  away aain utoo                their own house."
lain whichby themis elverb  is renddered "to  seem," in          the E.., out of Kuinoel: "Amigunt intepretes, utrum  es   v    eferendum
thirty-one   cases. In himost oelf these its equivalent this  appear." sit ad  av a  an ad  Zhe&  ia ut post departed  to his home,awhich was   m       ost usually the rewondering  atof o.  S. Fr.,  par- tur, et incisum post   h7 dleatur.  Qui  os a  ad av
13 aissaentd;" Ibeholr., tw"par eieron;"  e  ette,              Overba rdunt abit, secu  eventu  miratus, cornm "an idle tale;" ~ieos. Thom., Scarlett, Penn, Wak~ef., parant formulas similes- &TeRo~lCo,oV ~rEo& E'amToVs, Luc. 20 ~:14,
went that same day to a village ~loc~z' WoPE~oALE VOL  EZ-' aVT~7 77J two of them  twere going that
called Emmaus, which was from D      e/W                Pte ES'Kin/     h ubi legatur for  samela    day to a village -named
~Jerusal ei   about threescore  fur- 8eaaVS'                  3 tKOVMawO   ut sit redire domu,  extat Jo. 20 si:10.ty.... But;" a.   Thelwall,  Angus, Kendrick, Wesley, Penn, et  1. H. V. 3'  19.-Prafercnda ergo est\ inprimis etiam  ob
Wakef., Norto,  M.                                             locum paralleluAm Joh. 20 1   on  rm  Jer l             nd 14eo
"Peter roser;" ALcos 2oc'ark. The article should by no meanxt is avet ad vfterbum i refeut." This has been takhe critical Edd.za, Gwho haiesb.,
be omitted here.  Compare chi. 23: 55. it is retained by Thom., "1videt lintea sola illic jacentia."  A. similar necessity of idiom
Sharpfollowed. So Telwall, Angus, Wend., Vesley, ScScaarlett, Penn, Knappkef., NorTheileon, Gshen, Bengel place the translators of the S. Fr. to say, i, vit le linges seuls ur
Wrakcf., Norton, M.                                            thus connecting that pronoun with adr7/)l&V.  I place " or, wonApnus, Thewall, M., BeIg., De Wette, S. Fr., bnote derin.,           with himself"a the  margin.
qk Theis is supplbstituted for thate phrase of the E. V. is superfluous. It gto his home;" roe/avOe'vObV. Norton, Wakef., WeAngus, Saris omitted by Thom., Sharpe, Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, Wakef., NI. Rob. (Lex., C' avrov): "lobg &s'vxth', to oneself, i. e., to one's
Camp., Dick., Kend., MI.                                       own house or home. Luke 24:12. Plur. id. John 20 10I."  In
1  appeared; " EJp6?7oav.  Rob. (Lex., zn verbo)  "Gener. to this last instance, the language coincides nearly with that of
appE. aV. " by themse lves."  This phrase fais to  bring   out the lettm., Wakef., CaPenmp., Norton,  Mre'aro   o   ara (E. V.),
Dick., Sawyer, Thewall., Murdock. This is the only instance  Then the disciples went away argain unto their own house.,  -,
in whch tis vrb i rendred  to sem,"in the E. V., out of Kuinoel: "Ambigu nt, interpretes, utrum 7ro' lxvrs'v referendum
thirty-one cases.  In most of these its equivalent is "1appear." sit ad #avued~ow, an ad dr'tL72, ita tit post E'vro' interpungfa"Seem " is most usually the rendering of 8oe'o   S. Fr., "1par- tur, et incisum post  c9? deleatur. Qui 7robg C'ayvO'v ad a9avaissaient" Iber., "1parecieron;"De Wette, "1 erschienen."      ui~~on' referunt, verba reldunt abiut, secum eventum mi rat us, comm  an idle tale; " 2Ioo.  Thom., Scarlett, Penn, Wakef, paa    omulas siie:J~y'    sreo 7so' B'avro'g, Luc. 20:14,
Norton, Angrus, rrhelwall, NI.  De Wette, "1emn Mahrchen    7  reoae~xea,9at 7rebs E'avcbv, Luc. 18  11, sed afferendus erat
S. Fr. "un conte."                            ~~~~~~locus, ubi legatur formela aavya'ev 7ew s'g &Wavr~.  At formula
" But;" 86'.  Theiwall, Angus, Kendrick, Wesley, Penn,           ~      xb.Jvv   tstrdr  oun  xa  o.2   0
Wakef., Norton, _APT.                         ~~~~~et -,l. H. VT. 3: 19.-Proeferenda ergo est, inprimis etiam  ohk
Wakef., Norton, NI.                            ~~~~~~locum parallelum Job. 20: 10 eorum sententia, qui verba 7r"Obg
"1Peter rose;" HMrog   cccurr'. The order of the text is gay-c-by ad verbum'7ri7)0%? referunt." In the critical Edd., Griesb.,
followed.  So Thelwall, Angus, Kend., Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, Knapp, Theile, Gdschen, Bengrel place the comma after azv
Wakef., Norton, NI.                                            thus connecting that pronoun with cbr~A2Th7.  I place "1or, wonP "th  tob"'b~v~eo.Sev,nt.derinog with himself" in the margin.
i "only;" ceva.  This is substituted for the phrase of the     "wt11ere goinga;" av  ovcuo.  Kend., Angus, ScarE. V. "1by themselves."  This phrase fails to bring, out the lett, Wakef., Penn, Norton, NI.
thiougrht distinctly, which might be expressed in our conversa-   U  nmdEmu;     vui Eqav.Cm.  IMr
tional. style by "he beheld -nothing but the linen clothes lyingp dock.
there"  Blomf.(in  ce):"M6~e scl.'oi3 o~ac-coabwitout"  This supplement is properly omitted by Kend.,.the body of Jesus."  "Alone " is the rendering of Angus and" NI.
Penn'*te lnen  lotes oly.   Noron  as aoptd a  reeWesley, Them., Scarlett, Wakef., Penn, Thelwall.
transain, "the  sawe nlothing but theorave cohes lyingthed  re."e   "it;   ixva             edN.   nuTe.  hre




232                    THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
14 And  they talked  together avTrol  cp[Aovv  rpos  a'AAqAovs  they  Ywere talking -with each
of all these things which had hap-  IrepW      v     T'o 0m v    oVE/3?aJtrov  other   concerning  all  these
pened.roro. 15 K                                                   VETO f  I    things  which  had  happened.
15 And it came to pass, that,                a%,              And  it came to passb while 15, oA/tJ v avrovs Kat o-VATEtVt Kastw
while  they  communed  together,,,,,                                        they were talking and reason-.%' Ilros Eytoa o'w- i n                            oehr htJeu him
and reasoned, Jesus himself drew   avros                ovs Eyta-as   -vvE- ing together, that Jesus  imnear, and went with them.             7OpEveTo avrots  16             ofOa- self drew  near, and went with
16 But their eyes were holden, /.oL  avTrwv   KpaToVKTro  ToU  t   them.  But their  eyes were 16, ~,'     ~~~~17.J r  hed,0                 -s hathey did not
that they should not know him.    7r            a   ao          17 E E          chld,        that ethey  did not
17 And  he  said  unto  them, 7ro avrovg, Tve&  o[ Ayot   -  know  him.  And  he said  to 17
What manner of communications                AorAee 7rpoN'- fthem, What words fare these
Tot, OVS' a'vrtL6akAE-E woogs aAAi7j-.'rh~t
are these that ye have ono to an- A,     which gve are exchanging hwith
other, as ye walk, and are sad?   WAm            7rept7rarovTres',  Kat  EC-Tre each other, as ye walk, and are
other,                                  asyewad?,  And   the  onenaed 18 o
18 And the one of them, whoseKvPro;          Aropte            sad?   And'the  one pnamedi 8
name  was  Cleopas, answering, o  ELr, Tc  ovo/la  IVAEo7ras, et7re Cleopas, answering, said  to
said unto him, Art thou only a 7rpos aTor),.v  ALo             S 7wapotKetS him, kDost thou only sojourn
stranger in Jerusalem, and hastev   IEpov oaA,, Kat                     3V iOS   nJerusalem, and  knowest not
~~~~~~77t, IeooavKa  otc eOVoK,i erualmVCdnoe  o
not known the things which are rI 7ert4era                  I   [r a}      e     the  things -which have come
come to pass there in these days?                           9         a         to pass there in these das 
pats- Ta~ats-;   1  K~al Er~v av1-'
19 And  he  said  unto  them,                                    ELE      ^  And   he said to- them, What ys
What thingesid Aund  they,         ToL, lio-a;   o0 8\ EA7roW av AT,
Whatid                                                                           things?  And they said to him,_i~~~ntohm crigJsso T& 7rep'[rqero5^ rov^ 2Va~'pat'ov, t hng?nd                              ysid ohm
unto  him, Concerning  Jesus of  Th W7EpL  I?0v TO? N!afopacov,  \"Those  concerning  Jesus  of
Nazareth, which  was a prophet OS EyEVEto a3, p Wpo9rrTs, V,                     Nazareth, who was a prophet
mighty in deed and word before TOS  E elp'y)   Kat A0y60 EpavrTo,  mighty in deed and word beGod, and all the people:              TOO  OeoV  Kat 7rawvros  -ro   Aaov- fore God and all the people;
Kend., Thom., Sharpe, Scarlett, Wesley, Wakef., Camp., Norton,   i "the one;"  E Ey. Kend., M., Sharpe.
Dick.                                                         i "named;" y s',ola. M. Compare v. 13.
Y "were talking;" c,/i2ovv. Imperf. of continuance. Thel-   k "Dost thou only sojourn;" V uovos 7aeocxtet. M. Kenwall, NI. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "To converse, to talk with."  drick ("Art thou only a stranger"), Thelwall ("Art thou only a' "with each other;" roos &aZiov-. Rob. (Lex., ai22ricov). sojourner"). Bloomf. (N. Test.): "I would-take Bravog for pj.
See oh. 23: 12, note. "To talk together" would be the proper vov." Rob. (Lex., povos): "In an adverbial sense of persons and
rendering of avvouo'w&.                                    things. Buttm., 1 123, 6."
a "concerning;" rsef (cum genit.). Kend., M., Dick., Thelw.     "in."  This word is italicized, as iv of the Text. Recept. is
b The proper place for "that" of E. V. is before "Jesus." canceled by Griesb., Knapp, Tischend., Theile, Kuinoel, Scholz.
So M., Sharpe, Penn.                                       Schott says: "'Ev delevimus cum  Griesb. aliisque auctoritate
e " held."  This form of the participle is now used instead of cdd. multorum (12 unc.) et vss. Pesch., Philox."
"holden."  Sharpe.1                                           "  knowvest;"?yvces.  Rendered in the present tense by
d   so that."  Sharpe.                                   Wakef., Newcome, Thom., A. Camp., Dick., Sawyer, De Wette.
e "they did not know;" rov p7? l SryvcaJvat.  Scarlett, M.   m "which have come to pass;",a yeVO#ueva.  "Have" is
Bloomf., N. Test. (" did not see "), Murd. (" did not recognize" ). operly substituted for  are," by Tho., Ked., Sharpe (" has"),
"words,~~~~~~~~                      Wakef., Camp., Norton, M., Sawyer. See ch. 4: 31, note.: "words;",%5yot. Kend., Thelwall, Sharpe. Iber., "palayar            yotKedTras."hewlSap.Ienrpa                  "Those;" Tc. This word is passed over in the E. V.,
which followed Tyndale. In strictness, the article is not used for
"ye are exchanging;" &vt9i2)ere.  Rob. (Lex., in verbo):a demonstrative, yet in translation, perspicuity and conciseness
"In N. T. tropically of words, to bandy, to exchange, an accus., authorize the pronoun, as in this instance.  Otherwise, there
Luke 24: 17."  Kendrick. De Wette, " ihr-wechselt."  " To would be a repetition of the phrase "the things."  " Those" is
exchange words" is a common idiomatic phrase. The Greek can, employed by Scarlett, Wesley, Penn, Norton, Dick., M. - S. Fr.,
therefore, receive a literal rendering, which is exact.    "celles."  As an alternative rendering, "the things;"  So Sawh "with each other;" xros ic22rw ovs. Kend., NI. See v. 14, yer. Belg., "de dingen;" Iber., "las cosas;" Diodati and Ital.,
note z.                                                    "il fatto."  See ch. 12: 42, note.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXIV.                                               233
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
20 And how  the chief priests 20             T,7E'r  e 7rE ape KayV  Ol and how the chief priests and 20
and our rulers delivered him  to   pXPeLs  Ka  o  aPXO                        ourrulers   deliveredhimupto
ap~     Ls,    t      t apXov-rEs 7~tv our rulers ""deliveredhimup  to
be condemned to death, and have ets Kppa OcavogTOV, KaL Eo'Travpco- be condemned to  death, and
crucified him.,      a         a s  21                        ruciied him.  But we hoped 21
o'av av7'ov' ~7pEts  ~'7rt'roliev ~crucified  him.  But we hoped2t
21 But we trusted that it had,                        I    E ~
been he which  should  have  re-    t avro'  eTTv  o  LEAAoV Av-  that it was he, who  pwas to
deemed Israel: and besides all Tpovo-Oat 7               LpaA.                redeem  Israel: and besides all' a.                       ~AA~    r e-day is the third, day
this, to-day is the third day since ye 0-v)  7rat TovrotS' TpLT?7'  av- this, to-day  is the third day
these things were done.             rT71'v  7Lepav  aysince these things were done.
22 Yea, and  certain  women o  7'avra   yE VEO.   22 aAA   Kal  qBut furthermore, rsome  wo- 22
also  of our company  made us 7vvaLtKer             E  E      /V          7    en of our company'astonishyvvaLLKES' TIVE          o En of                  rcmy Eastonsastonished, which were early at                                               ed us, who were early at the
t p e  q1ALas', 7EvouEvat opOpiat e7r'  ed us, who were early at the
2S And when they found not   7- E                  23 Ka L s) eVpoVo at tomb; and not finding his body, 23
his body, they came, saying, that.To Iopta   aTroV, qAov,  Acyov- they  came, saying, that they
they had  also  seen a vision of o-at KaL  o7rra' al/  2ayyezv'oo-had also seen a vision of anangels, which said that he was paKevat, ot AXyvc ow  airv                     gels, who  said  that he  was
alive.                               24    % Kal a7r7Ako   T       M LVE5  T. o'  alive.   And  tsome  of those 24
24 And certain of them which                                               with us, went to the tomb, and
771-LV Errr   0   /vp1TUELOwth, Kaw  tVPoh,
were with Us, went to the sepul-  /P v                                        found it seven as the women
chre, and found it even so as the ovrco KaO    Ka          a   vaKES          found it  even as the women
women had said: but him  they 7rov   aVTroP    OK ELOV.  25 Ka   had  said; but him  they saw
saw not.                             avror EcscE rpo~r a-rov f,          vo- not.  And he said to them, O 25
25 Then he said unto them, O  77TOL Ka\ /3pa28e  rTn KoapS'a 7To'thoughtless, and slow of heart
fools, and slow of heart to believe'ITEE        1T -a         t O- 9       to believe all which the prop hall that the prophets have spoken!                          26                ets hve spoken! 
2  oh ay oa     7rpo07rat'2  ovxt Tavra  ets have spoken!  "'Must not 26
26 Ought not Christ to have,,                      V   XpT7V           a   the    nointed   suffer  these
suffered these things, and to enter E3Et 7raOEw   Tor Xpt-TO7, Ka  -the  Anointed   suffer  these
into his glory?                      EL(TeAoE LV   etl s77v 7 (8 av airTOV'; things, and enter into his glo27 And  beginning  at Moses, 27 Kai  a'pLEvos aWro M oo-'rer ry?  And beginning Yfrom Mo- 27
n "delivered-up;" xaoaswxcav. See ch. 9: 44, note.       t "some;"  tvgss. See note r.
"crucified;" lrazvewaav.  This aorist is coupled to an-   u "even as;" ov"wo xa&9WG.  M. (more exactly, "so even
other, viz., naegEC'oxav. The usual force of the tense should be as").
preserved in rendering both words.  This has been done by' "thoughtless;" &Y'&7,ot.  Kend., Camp., Penn, Thomson.
Sharpe, Norton, Sawyer, Kend., Thelwall, Gray (on Angus).  S. Fr., " depourvous de sens;" Iber., " necios" (" stupid"). Lidd.
P " was to redeem;" 6 pe'212ov Ivreovoaatc. Kend., Sawyer, (Let., in verbo): "I. not thought on. II. act., not thinking, not
M. —Scarlett, Sharpe, Dick. (" to have redeemed"). Alternative. capable of, or adapted to thinking."  See ch. 11:40, note. This
was about to redeem."  So Angus. Thelwall (" is about to re- word should be distinguished from peo,6s, appv, a'aooos, and
deem "); Wakef., " was going to redeem;" Iber., " iba a redi- &ovetroS, which with &v ocros are rendered by the E. V. " fool,"
mir."     -or -" foolish."  Bloomf. (N. Test.): "The word denotes either
q "But furthermore;" &aL Bala. Norton. Rob. (Lex., &a, one who has not, or who uses not, the faculty of ireason; or, as
mal): "Without a preceding negative, and marking gradation, here, who uses it not aright."
but also, yea also, yea even." The thought is best expressed, con-  " Must;" OSE.  M.  So (E. V.) Luke 2: 49; 4: 43;
sonant with our idiom, by " but furthermore." Several late Eng. 9: 22; 22: 7. Matt. 16: 21.  Alternative, "Was not the
versions have "but moreover." Thom., "but again."        Anointed to suffer."'; some;" VwES (indef.). Angus, Thomson, Scarlett, Penn,   = " the Anointed."  See Luke 2: 26, note.
Wakef., Norton, M.                                          Y "c from Moses; "  geo MwoEws. Scarlett, Sawyer, M., Thel* "astonished us;"  lE'owroav ialc. ThelSwall, M., Sawyer, wall. Vulg., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal., Gbschen, "a Mose;"
The same rendering in the perfect tense (" have astonished us") is Belg., " van Mose;" De  Wette, " von   ose;" Diodati and
adopted by Thom., Scarlett, Wesley, Penn, Camp., Norton.  Ital., "da Mose."




234                    THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXIV.
KING JAMES VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
and all the prophets, he expound- KaL aro   arav-cov rczv 7rpod7r6v, ses, and sfrom all the prophets,
ed unto them  in all the scriptures &r/pLVzeveV   aTro' e               c-at  he aexplained to them in all the
the things concerning himself.         Ta paa              a   rept eavrov.      scriptures the things concern28 And they  drew  nigh unto 28  &aL',             av  ~:S Tzv K3   lV ing himself.  And they drew  28
the village whither they went-:.neb the village whither they
and he made as though he would  oV e7ropevoVTro'  Ka V avTos 7rpor-  were going, and he made as,.,,'~~were going, and he made as
have gone further.                    E0ET     0POEC  TpUoOt
ohave gone further.         Ie7TOeO 7roppXOTrepJ   wopeveoEOOt' though he dwas going further.
29 But they  constrained him, 29 Ka   7rape/taVaro  aTrov, AE-  And  fthey pressed him, say- 29
him,                   9   C    l,And fthey  pressed him, Say-,-,    29
saying, Abide with us: for it is yov7-reS, JIE4LVOV  gEO  W.tov, OTt ing, gRemain with us, for it is
toward evening, and  the day is              ICpos e epa    T oTz  Kat KEKAtKEV towards evening, and the day
far spent. And he went in to ~ * xes a.
farr spent.  And  he went in to        yepl  a.   Kal Ei-rAE 7roi-,oEel- hhath declined.  And he went
tarry with them.,71   IP1
rat ry wavrotis.          Kai eyeve'o  in to abide with them.  And it so30
30 And it came to pass, as he v                c\Vams                                           se        c
sat at meat with them, he took              LI TO- KaraKAt6vat atzvr    fE   came to pass, as he  reclined
bread, and blessed it, and brake, avr(iO, Aa3(wv  rov  aprov evAo-at table with them, he took the
and gave to them.                     7e                  n KzlAaoas eK oWE a te- bread, and blessed,' and broke
~~~~31 And their eyes were open- iT  31 aorcv &E 8                |it, and gave kit to them.  And 31
31 And their eyes were                          a coopen- rots!.  a-r   v N  3-to &U onxo'av their eyes were opened, and
ed, and they knew  him: and he o[                                tltoaXOoI,  the        y    wee  opend, ad
vanished out of their Sight.                        o    Ka' E2rEyvw  cav av- | they knew  him; and he Idisvanished out of their sight.            II\ 3                               
TOWr   Ka[ aw~~&~r         zo y'eos appared fom- thYEem.Adthe
32 And  they said one to an- TO   KaL aros  acaro   E                     T   appeared from them. And they 32
32_Ta
a~r   aVTCV.  KalJ7rov 7rpoS'  s a -boeach other, Did not
other, Did  not our heart burn  ar  avrcov.                K      Eo   7OS said  to  beach other, Did not
within us while hlie talked with us aAAqAovg, OvxL 2  Kap'[a lYtu p              our heart burn within us, while
by the way, and while he opened KaLOE                   E     t, cS EAaAEt he  was talking to us oon the
to us the scriptures?,t v Ev 7   O8&, Kat cos &YvloOt7ev  way, and while he Pwas open- "from all;" aro ravTcov. M., Sawyer. Mont., "ab omni-   g "Remain;" Mervov. Kend. See clh. 1: 56, note. So in
bus."  Bloomf. (N. Test.) says: "We need not stumble at its the last clause of this verse.
being said that Christ began from all the prophets; for it should   h " hath declined;":e&ihxev. Thelwall, M., Norton. Scarseem that we have here merely an extremely brief mode of ex- lett, " is declining;" Wesley and Dick., "the day declines."  See
pression, and a sort of synchysis, or confusion of order, in which ch. 9:12, note.  De Wette, "der Tag hat sich geneiget;"
the words would naturally run; q. d.,' and commencing from the S. Fr.," le jour a baisse;" Kuinoel, "dies inclinavit."
books of Moses, and proceeding through all the prophets he x     reclinedat table."  See ch. 7  36, and 9: 14, notes. Rob.. r. 1 l. 1..................... Xi,, reclined at table," See ch. 7: 36, and 9:~ 14, nlotes......................... Rob.
plained to them the things therein, and in all the other scriptures, (Lex., in verbo).
concerning the Messiah,' meaning himself."  Having given, in the   
The supplement it of the E. V. is dropped, as unauthorized
text, a literal rendering, I suggest the following alternative one,    The supplement it of the E. V. is dropped, as unauthorized
"beginning from Moses, and going through all the prophets."    by the text. So Thom., M., Sarpe, Camp., Sawyer.
"i-explained;" 3sa                 kcwvevsv.  Thom., Xend., M., Scarlett,   k " it."  As the object is evidently Tov aierov, this supplement'  explained:;" &v8n,7/#,~evs~v.  Thom., Kend&,  _.,  Sref,
Wesley, Camp., Norton, Rob. (Lex.).is inserted to avoid the harshness of the sentence in the phraseb "to" of the E. V. is superfluous, after "drew near," accord- ology of the E. V.
~ing to our idiom. SO~ M.                       "disappeared from  them;"  c'opevrG 47&veo  a' a',,o.
ing to bur idiom..So 1VLV' "were'oing;" ~r~osJo~o.Wakf,       OMn., ho.SCar"were'going;" &iroeiorro. Wakef., Rend., Thom., Scar- Thom., Sharpe, Penn, Norton, Wakef., M.-Camp., Dick., "he
lett, Wesley, Penn, M., Norton, Thelwall.                   disappeared;" S. Fr., "il disparut de devant eux."  Kuinoel:
d "was going;" noeeoa. Rend., M. Alternative, "wa  "Seripsit autem Lucas, ut scite monuit Beza, non avors, sed
~~to go~And                Alternatives~     &i. I'aV,v, remotionem localema indicaturus, ne quis existimant,
to go."..; -'ai. Wakef., Sawyer, Thelwall.    Jesum presentum quidem cum ipsis mansisse, sed corpore, quod
f "they pressed;" irac0feaavo. Wakef., Thom., Scarlett, non cerni posset."
Norton. This verb occurs only here and Acts t16: 15, and is   m "to each other;" ~eq  dLAA,ov;. See ch. 23: 12, note.
rendered "constrain" in the E. V. But that version renders   "  was talking;" 9a;ec2~. Imperfect continuative. Angus,
avayxda., which occurs nine times in the N. Test., by "con- Wakef., Thelwall, M.
strain  in four instances. And so it does ovvX,, 2 Cor. 5  14.   Q. "on the way; "       Ko q c. Kend., M.
"TO pess" is:pprpriatne for        ITaZ)o/as, inthe  only two qP  "was opening;" &3eoyv.  See lst note. Reni., M,
Cases where it occurs.                                      Angus, Thelwall.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.-CHAP. XXIV.                                             235
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
33 And they rose up the same &jF~v ~as' Ypavdf;   33 Ira' Jva- w   ing to us the scriptures?  And 33
hour, and returned to Jerusalem,                r a                    TpE- they rose up that same hour,
and found the eleven gathered to-   av E, [Epov oaAhEt, KaL ESPOV and returned to Jerusalem, and
gether, and them  that were with  rvm770pop0'tevo vs TOVS  EveKaK   found the eleven gathered tothem,                                                                        gether,  and  those who were
34 Saying, The Lord is risen T            (TVV  avtOL)         E7OVTas',
indeed, and hath appeared wto  i-  On'jyEPp a          Kvpto      r   | with  them, saying, The Lord 34
indeed, and hath appeared to S         ti-'OTt?yepOr   o  K3'ptos [rc0" rs,  hath  qindeed risen, and hath
mon.                                 Kat thoe toldhnomi.       Kat avrot appeared to Simon. And rthey 35
35 And they told what things  t~7yoJT0Urr, 0 r a [   Ka, Iea;;   declared -what thad taken place
were done in the way, and how he                           v  T              on  the way, and how  the bewas known of them  in breaking                                         o                   a      o
TOv) apTrov.                            came known to them  in -the
of bread.                               36 Tai;ra 6e avrov AaXov'vro v,  breaking xof the bread.  yAnd 36
36 And as they thus spake, Je-            T                                      t             the    
sus himself stood in the midst of avrro            o          7errrT, cwhile they were telling these
them, and saith unto them, Peace aVrrv,  Kal AyEl avrots, Epvr  things, Jesus himself stood in
be unto you.                         Uf-Lt   F 37 HlIr7OOEV7TES- 6E\ Kan  y-the midst of them, and saith to
37 But they were terrified and I/0%0t YeOL'          I eOIKOV2    -       them, Peace be to you.  But 37
affrighted, and supposed that they I Oe8pelv. a8  caf f,' they were terrified and affrighthad seen a spirit.,'            KCL  Eere   avrotr, ed, and'thought that athey
had seen a spirit.,        I 7E~a~aYFLE;TTrp EVt0E    Ka,,ta -     
38 And  he  said  unto  them,         Teapaevo;                a   t    saw  a spirit.  And he said to  8
Why are ye troubled? and why  3taAoyt ~otol av9a/3atvovcrtv Ev rat[  them, Why  bare ye agitated,
do thoughts arise in your hearts? Kap3tats  vtco3v;            E3ere  rasE' and why do'reasonings rise in
39 Behold my hands and my Xetpas,        ov Kai  TovS Wr&oa s           your hearts?  dSee my hands 39
0a' \         T   r    7ro'as   ov, your hearts    See my hands 39
feet, that it is I myself: handle orTt av7ro$ Ey)o etpL'   If7Aaqtra7-re and my feet, that it is I myme, and  see; for a spirit hath  LE KatL oEE   07Lt 7rEvla  oapca self; feel me and see; for a
not flesh and bones, as ye see me' I,,                    \/
have.                                Ks Ka.  ooTea  ovK  Exet, KaOf)Sr  E/LE spirit hath not flesh and bones,
40 And when he had thus spok-  OEaOPELTE EXOVTa.   40 Kal ToUTO as eye perceive me have.  And 40
en, he shewed them his hands and EtrrWCO) erreOEIEV  avrotr rTas Xetpar  fsaying this, he showed them
his feet.                            KatL rTOW rd'as-.  41 t 3  acrwt-  bhis hands and his feet.  And 41
"q 1 indeed;" 0vrswo. This position of the word is necessary, bus;" S. Fr., " Et comme ils desaient ces choses;" Iber., " I
to give its proper force.                                mientras estaban diciendo estas cosas."
"r they declared;" EbyovrTo. So (E. V.) John I: 18. Acts   z " thought;"  0dxovz'.  Angus, Thomson, Sharpe, Wesley,
10: 8; 15: 12, 14; 21: 19. The word occurs six times in Scarlett, Penn, Sawyer, M.
N. Test. This is the only instance where it is rendered by " tell."   a " they saw;" Oeooetv. Kend., Thomson, Sharpe, Wesley,
Rob. (Lex., in verbo), Thelwall, M. In the language of the pres- Scarlett, Penn, Norton, Wakef., Camp., Dick., Sawyer, M.
ent day, " they related."                                  b " are ye agitated;"'reTafoay'EV'ot E'an:.  See ch. 1: 12,
~ "what; " ra. M., Kend.                               note.
t "had taken place." Angus.                            C  "reasonings;"  cta2oyzaouo1.  Angus, Wesley, M. Beza,' "on the way;" lv T, 0.@. Kend., M., as in v. 32.    "disceptationes."  Rob., Lidd. (Lexx., in verbo). As an alterv "he became known;"?yvoa&97. Penn, Angus, Murdock, native, "doubts."  So Sharpe, Scarlett, Penn, Norton, Wakef.,
M., Norton (" had become known ")..                     Sawyer. G6schen, " dubia;" Schott, " dubitationes."
- "the breaking; " -r, xlaaes. The article should be retained,   " " See;" ihere. So in next member of the sentence.
as the act is specific. Compare xJcdaas, v. 30. So Kendrick,   e "ye perceive;" JeoWeErtre. So (E. V.) John 12:19. Acts
Angus, Wakef., Scarlett, Penn, M.                        17: 22; 27: 10. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "To perceive, to mark,
" of the bread;" rov a'etov. Hence the article serves for to note."  It is desirable to distinguish this verb from'here,
specification, as it does with c2adaee. See last note, and v. 30. above. The idea of viewing, looking at attentively, to consider, is
Penn,, M. As an alternative, " of the loaf."            the radical one in this word. See Liddell, Dunbar (Lexx.).
Y "And while they were telling;" Tagrta Ae ea2,trv rw aosv-    f " saying this;" iovro eklcon. Kend., Thom., Penn, Norton,,To~.  Wakef., Scarlett (" relating"), Dick. (" disclosing"), Saw- Wakef., Camp., M.
yer (" saying"), M. Mont., Beza, " hme autem ipsis loquenti-   g "his;" -rs. As this article is used with the force of the




236                   THE GOSPEL AUCORDING TO LUKE, —CHAP. XXIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
41 And while they yet believed  OTrovv7' ov avrz-v a7ro 7'' Xapas' while they yet believed not for
not for joy, and  wondered, he Kal Oavf.a      Iv,    EL rE           -, jy, and hwere wonde'ring,  ie
~6rcv  Et7rev avrots', -joy, and hr odrnh
said unto them, Have ye here any,"EXETE   7TL  3pootpIov;9 a;    saidto them,Haveye anything
meat?'a p  n
~~~~~Cmeat?               42 OiE,7TE~oKa a~J,,'  to eat?  And they gave him a 42
42Ot 8E' E'7rc`8toKav avrT   tX'o'.
42 And they gave him  a piece,               %,  N
42.0                      EA10 E-ave  him  a piee,   piece 9f a broiled fish, and Jsome
of a broiled fish, and of an honey- o7rrov -IEPOS, KaL a70  EAtL             poioso
I               I                     /A. 43  /honey-comb. And he took kt1ese, 43
comb.                                K77pt'OV.   43Kat Aa/&3vw  Ei'vawto 0V
3    c1 m 44' 7o v,       and'ate before them.  And he 44
43 And he took it, and did eat avr     Er v.                  E    E a- said  to  them, These  re the
e co.ayev.   U4.tre 3~a        said to them, These are the
before them.                                             I      A
bfore, teO7ot ot Aoyot, ovS EAaXA7- words which I spoke to you,
44 And  he  said  unto   them,                                 -' 3
44  And  the said t   them,'a 7rpos v/Aas  ErTL cv ovv vlWv, while I was yet with you, that
These  are the words which  I,                                                   fullled
spake unto you, while I was yet    t        7Ap         vat 7ravra r    e- all things  must be  fulfilled
with you, that all things must be yPatctLEPa  Ev   T(1) rvouL)  MooTE(oWs  mwhich are written in the law
fulfilled which were written in the KaL 7rpop7/ratS  KaL 4ahsqoTs  EpL of Moses, and,the prophets,
law of Moses, and in the prophets,  ov. 45 T6o   -tEro v                  v and the psalms, concerning me.
7 E/10 V.  T6T'f &770   CL'v4Ev a         rvc'rw,  nlvrr~~~~
and in the psalms, concerning me.                                            Then  he opened their Pinds 4
45 Then opened he their under- 7OUV v Ov 7         vvra    7'     ypa- The        n he  opened their rminds 45, 46,               3             qto understand the scriptures,
standing, that they might under- Qa'           Ka4   EL7rEV  aurotsr,'Ort 
stand the scriptures,                 I                   Ka                 and  said  to  them, that it is 46
o0 vro~ yepa-7r7at,. Kai ovrcovW'  c  written  and  thus  -must,the.
46 And said unto them, Thus it  yL1i  7E PLT 7                             wite d   u            rs   th
is~~~~~~~~ ~ ~ ~ ~     written,                                         and thus,mut.theoe
is written, and thus it behooved 7raOELT 7TOP XptowToV Kat arao'Th- Anointed suffer, and rise from
Christ to suffer, and to rise from  Pat;EK  VEKpOv /,T  TptTrp 77,]Eppa, the dead the third  day, and 47
the dead the third day:              47 Kat  KPvUX77aL 7rL TW  0vt0a-   trepentance  and remission  of
47 And that repentance and re-                                   3, opav    Kc    EU  ins be preached in  his name
misson o sin shold b      prechedrt avrov txEravotaV  Kai ao'EOtvt sins be preached in his name
mission of sins should be preached.              1)     I
in his name among all nations, be- a/laprtotv  UE' 7ravT'a  7'i   EOm77, among all nations, beginning
ginning at Jerusalem.
48  ndn  ye aralem winspsteseo              v   at7ro   IEpovtoaA?7/i. ufrom Jerusalem.  And ye are 48s
the48se things.itnesses of  4sV                E oe TE   taprvpe'o-  witnesses of these things. And 49
these things. ~~~~~~~~~~49 Ka~'''  I 
e49 And  behold   I                          Kal  t ov, Ey&o a7roo'TeA- behold, I send the promise of
49 And  behold, I: send  the rc~o
possessive pronoun, it is not italicized as a supplement; so the Norton, Wakef., Thelwall, Belg., Rheims. The E. V. copies
article rois, before gr6sc&. See ch. 5: 2, note.         Tyndale.
h " were wondering;" Oav/zag6iron.  Scarlett, Angus, and   o "he opened;" 3' otsev.  The pronoun should have its
Dick. render this participle by the imperfect tense. S. Fr., "ils usual place before the verb. So Kend., Thom., Scarlett, Penn,
dtaient dans l'admiration."                              Norton, Wakef. (" he fully opened "), Camp., Dick.. Sawyer.
"any thing to eat;" r f     ioPat "ov  (literally, "any thing   P "minds;" T'v voo.  Norton, Angus, Camp., Wakefield,
eatable"). Kend., Scarlett. "Meat," in the generic sense of Dick., M.-Angus and Penn, "mind."
"food," is obsolete.                                       q " to understand;"  oiv owvideat. Angus, Wesley, Scarlett,
"some honey-comb;" arb pseLLaoiov xqoiov.  Sharpe, M., Penn, Sawyer, Norton, Wakef., Thelwall, M.
Angus, Wakef. Eras., "aliquid ex favo apiario;" Beza, "ali-   r "must;" i$ee. M., Angus. De Wette, "musste Christus
quod ex favo apiario;" De WeLte, "etwas Honigwake."    leiden." See v. 26, note.
k ", these."  As two articles of food were given to Jesus, the   sd the Anointed;" v v Xewri'. See ch. 2  26, note.
supplement should be plural. Wakef., " of these."            " it that" of the E. V.'is superfluous before "repentance," as
I "ate;" E'.'ayev. Kend., M., Thom., Sharpe, Wesley, Scar- "t should" is before "be preached." The construction of v. 46 is
lett, Norton, Wakef.  There is no especial emphasis, which continued in this one.
requires "did eat."                                        U from Jerusalem;"  iro'IeeovaaA2'u.  Angus, Penn, M.,
"which are written;" vri 7Weyoa??dt,. Scholefield, Thom., Sawyer, Thelwall, Rheims. Heb. N. Test.,  z5u.'~   Syriac,
Sharpe, Camp., Dick., Angus, M. So the perfect in v. 46, e'-  Vog ). ug. "ab Jerosolyma;" Mont., "ab Hieroso}~azrat, is properly rendered in the E. V., - is written."  lyma;" Eras. and Castal., "ab Hlierosolymis;" De Wette, " von
The  supplement "in,"  before'"the prophets" and "the Jerusalem;" Belg., "van Jerusalem;" Diodati and Ital., "da
psalms" (E. V.), is omitted as superfluous. So Wesley, Scarlett, Gerusalemme;" Dan., "fra Jerusalem."




THE GOSPEL A.iCORDING TO LUKE. —CHAP. XXIV.                                             237
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
promise of my Father upon you: Aco r7v             a E7rayyeAa P rov 7  raTpo  my Father upon you; but'conbut tarry ye in the city of Jeru- tov Ef'   v/Ua`'  VELSuE   S  KaOlW arTE tinue ye in the City,w till xye
salem, until ye be endued with  v  rn I       rWAet'IEpovoaA7/,,   EO   are clothed with power from
power~ from  on higoh.                        o 3V';aTh7-E avvauavw  et vIovs. on high.  And he led them out 50
50 And he led them out as far    5'EEyaye  aE  avrov  Eo  as far as to Bethany; and Yliftas to Bethany: and he lifted up    E                                          igp  his hands, he blessed
his hands, and blessed them.         eos  eCis By9aviav'  Ka    ETrapas',ing up his hands, he blessed
51 And it came to pass, while'Ta' Xetpas avrov, eVAOy77reEv av- them.  And it came to pass, 51
"    51'    V'1'        -
he blessed them, he was parted  TV                                             while  he was blessing them,
from  them, and carried up into Aoyew  avrol avrov, ~e'77                     he was parted from  them, and
heaven.                              aVTCvV,  Kat  aVE/EpETO   ECl    r To'52 And  they  worshiped  him, o\pavSv.   52                ar              carried up into heaven.  And 52.52 And'they  worshiped him, ovpavor.              Kal  aroL 71rpo-. —
and returned to Jerusalem  with KV?/O-aVrTES  aurov,  veOTrrpe4aI    they  worshiped  him, and  regreat joy:                          |sL'I[povfraA77p / usa XI apr p [E- turned to Jerusalem with great
53 And  were  continually  injoy   and were continually in 53
the temple, praising and blessing Trc  iEp9~, avovvTEs' Ka\ EvAoyovZ^,- the temple, praising and blessGod.  Amen.                          T& TE 7TV O.Ev.'A/L p.                ing God.~
T " continue ye;" vet-ers — aiacaTe. Rob. (Lex., in verbo). verb is rendered in the indicative (" you are ") by Norton, ScarSo (E. V.) Acts 18: 11. The word is rendered by " tarry" in lett, Penn. " Clothed," in constructions like the present, is comno other instance in the E. V. " Tarry" is used as the equiva- mon in the E. V. Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "Tropically to put on,
lent of 8,oiaSvvo, car-eifco, krzzavw, tKoaouEovw, etc. Camp., be clothed in or with any disposition of mind, any character or
M., Angus.                                                condition; so acc. of thing, Luke 24: 49. 1 Cor. 15: 53, bis, 54,'IEoovualcRc, which occurs in the Text. Recept. after ro'2sh, bis." "Endued," as the rendering of this verb, is found in no
is canceled by Griesb., Lachmann, Tischend., Theile, Kuinoel. other instance in the E. V.
It is bracketed by Knapp and G6schen. It is wanting in the   Y " lifting up;" lziacas. Wesley, Scarlett, Penn, Sawyer, M.
Vulg. and the'Vatican MS. B. The following is Schott's note:   z " while he was blessing;",v TQ eVooyetv avrov. Thelwall,
"' IE7ovaa'R  quod vulgo post r6oeZ ex glossemate additur, Thom., Wesley, Scarlett, Norton, Camp., Wakef., M., Sawyer.
delevv. cum Griesb. aliisque auctoritate cdd. B.D.I. unius min.'4,u' of the Text. Recept. is canceled by Griesb., Tisch.,
verss. AMemph., Vulg., It. (ex. Bix.), patrum plurr. latt."  Kuin- Knapp, Theile, Scholz, Kuinoel; bracketed by Lachm., Tittm.,
oel remarks on this word: "Ab optima notee codd. abest, inter- and Goschen.  Schott says: "Voculam &1u v-cum plerisque
pretamentum redolet." I have followed Penn in making city editoribus omissimus, praeeuntibus cdd. C.D.L. minusec. plurr.
commence with a capital, for tlhe sake of distinction.    verss., Ar. pol., Syr., Hieros., Memph., Arm.,.Eth., Vulg. ms.,
" ye are clothed;" 1vosa7aPe. M., Kend. (" be"). The 11 libris latt."  The word is no part of the text.








THE
T E  E   IA
REVISED VERSIO1\
OF
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE,
WITH
MARGINAL READINGS.








ft E
REVISED VERSION
OF
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE,
WITH
MARGINAL READINGS.
I. —SINCE many have undertaken to compose   of the Lord, standing at the right side qf the
a narrative of the things which are fully be-  altar of incense: and when Zachariah saw him, 12
2 lieved among us, even as those, who from the   he was agitated, and fear fell on him. But the 13
beginning were eye-witnesses and ministers of   angel said to him, Fear not, Zachariah; for thy
the word, delivered them  to us; it seemed   prayer is heard; and thy wife Elizabeth will
3 good to me also, having accurately traced all  bear thee a son, and thou shalt call his name
things from the first, to write to thee in order,  John. And thou wilt have joy and gladness, 14
4 most excellent Theophilus, that thou mayest  and many will rejoice at his birth.  For he 15
know the certainty of the things min which thou   will be great in the sight of the Lord, and
hast been instructed.                         will drink neither wine or strong drink; and
5   There was in the days of Herod, the king of   he will be filled with the Holy Spirit from his
Judea, a certain priest named Zachariah, of bthe   mother's womb.  And many of the sons of 16
course of Abijah; and his wife was of the daugh-  Israel will he turn to the Lord their God.
ters of Aaron, and her name was Elizabeth.   And he will go before him in the spirit and 17
6 And they were both righteous before God,   power of Elijah, to turn the hearts of fathers
walking in all the commandments and ordi-  to children, and the disobedient to the wisdom
7 nances of the Lord blameless. And they had   of the righteous, to make ready for the Lord
no child, because Elizabeth was barren; and   a prepared people. And Zachariah said to the 18
8 both were advanced in years. And it came to   angel, How shall I know this? for I am an
pass, while he executed the priest's office in the   old man, and my wife is advanced in years.
9 order of his course before God, that, according   And the angel, answering, said to him, I am 19
to the custom of the priesthood, it fell to him    Gabriel, who stand in the presence of God;
by lot to go into the sanctuary of the Lord to   and am sent to speak to thee, and to bring
10 burn incense. And the whole multitude of the   thee this good news.  And behold thou wilt 20
people was praying without at that time of the   be dumb, and not able to speak, till the day
11 incense. And there appeared to him an angel   when these things shall come to pass, because....-______________________    thou didst not believe my words, which will
or "concerning which"            be fulfilled  in their season.  And  the people 21
b or "the class"                  were waiting for Zachariah, and wondering




242                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
22 that he delayeth in the sanctuary. And when   and entered into the house of Zachariah, and 40
he came out, he could not speak to them: and   saluted Elizabeth. And it came to pass, when 41
they perceived that he had seen a vision in the   Elizabeth heard the salutation of Mary, thle
sanctuary; for he made signs to them, and re-  babe leaped in her womb: and Elizabeth was
23 mained speechless. And it came to pass, when  filled with the Holy Spirit.  And she spoke 42
the days of his ministration were -completed,   out with a loud voice and said, Blessed art thou
24 he bdeparted to his own house.  And after   among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy
these days, his wife Elizabeth conceived, and   womb.  And how hath this happened to me, 43
25 hid herself five months, saying, Thus hath the   that the mother of my Lord should come to
Lord dealt with me in the days when he look-   me? for behold, when the voice of thy salu- 44
ed on me, to take away my reproach among   tation came to my ears, the babe leaped in my
men.                                          womb for joy. And happy is she who believed 45
26   And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel  that there will be a afulfillment of the things,
was sent by God to a city of Galilee, named   which were told her from  the Lord.  And 46
27 Nazareth, to a virgin betrothed to a iman whose   Mary said, My soul doth magnify the Lord,
name was Joseph, of the house of David; and   and my spirit rejoiceth in God my Saviour. 47
28 the virgin's name was Mary.  And the angel,  For he hath regarded the humble condition 48
coming to her, said, Hail, highly favored! the   of his handmaid: for behold! henceforth all
Lord is with thee: blessed art thou among   generations will call me happy: for the Mighty 49
29 women.  And when she saw  him, she was   One hath done great things for me; and holy
greatly agitated at his words, and was con-  is his name. And his mercy is on those who 50
30 sidering what this salutaion could mean. And   fear him, from generation to generation. He 51
the angel said to her, Fear not, Mary: for thou   doeth mighty deeds with his arm: he scattereth
31 hast found favor with God. And behold, thou   those proud in the disposition of their hearts.
wilt conceive, and bring forth a son, and thou   He casteth down potentates from thrones, and 52
32 shalt call his name Jesus. He will be great,  exalteth the low.  He filleth the hungry with 53
and will be called the Son of the Most High;   good things, and the rich he sendeth away
and the Lord God will give him the throne of   empty. He helpeth his servant Israel, rerem- 54
33 his father David. And he will reign over the   bering mercy (as he, spoke to our fathe: s) to 55
house of Jacob for ever; and of his kingdom    Abraham and to his seed for ever. And Mary 56
34 there will be no end. Then said Mary to the   remained with her about three months  and
angel, How shall this be, since I know not a   returned to her own house.
35 man?  And the angel, answering, said to her,    Now, Elizabeth's time to be delivered was 57
The Holy Spirit will come on thee; and the   fulfilled, and she brought forth a son. And 58
power of the Most High will overshadow   her neighbors and her kindred heard that the
thee; therefore the offspring, being holy, will  Lord had magnified his mercy towards her:
36 be called the Son of God. And behold, thy   and they rejoiced with her. And it came to 59
kinswoman Elizabeth, she also hath conceived   pass, on the eighth day, they came to circumcise
a child in her old age; and this is the sixth  the child: and they were about to call him
37 month with her who was called barren: for   Zachariah, after the name of his father. And 60
38 with God nothing is impossible.  And Mary   his mother, answering, said, -Not so; but he
said, Behold the handmaid of the Lord; be it  shall be called John. And they said to her, 61
to me according to thy word. And the angel   There is no one of thy kindred, who is called
departed from her.                            by this name.  And they made signs to his 62
39   And Mary rose in those days, and went into  father to know what he would have him called.
the hillcountry with haste, into a city of Judah,   And asking for a writing-tablet, he wrote, 63
or "fulfilled"   b or "he went away home"    i           ~ or "accomplishment"




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                    243
saying, His name is John, And they all won-  the house and family of David), to be registered  5
64 dered. And his mouth was opened immediately,   with Mary, his abethrothed wife, being with
and his tongue loosed, and he spoke, blessing   child. And it came to pass, while they were  6
65 God. And fear came on all who dwelt around   there, the days for her delivery were accomthem; and all these things were talked of   plished. And she brought forth her first-born  7
everywhere in all the hill-country of Judea.  son, and swathed him, and laid him  in the
66 And all who heard them, laid them up in their   manger; because there was no room for them
hearts, saying, What then will this child be?   in the inn. And there were shepherds in the  8
67 And the hand of the Lord was with him. And   same country, abiding in the fields, bkeeping
Zachariah, his father, was filled with the Holy   watch over their flock by night. And, behold, 9
68 Spirit, and prophesied, saying, Blessed be the   an angel of the Lord stood by them, and the
Lord, the God of Israel; for he hath visited'  glory of the Lord shone round them, and they
69 and redeemed his people, and hath raised up a   feared greatly.  And the angel said to them, 10
horn of salvation for us, in the house of David,   Fear not, for behold, I bring you good news
70 his servant; as he spoke by the mouth of his  of great joy, which will be to all* the people.
71 holy prophets of old: salvation from  our   For there is born to you this day, in the city 11
enemies, and from the hand of all who hate us;   of David, a Saviour, who is Christ the Lord.
72 to perform mercy towards our fathers, and to   And this will be the sign to you; ye will find a 12
73 remember his holy covenant; the oath which he   babe swathed, lying in a manger. And sud- 13
74 swore to Abraham our father, that he would   denly there was with the angel a multitude of
grant to us, that, being delivered out of the   the heavenly host, praising God, and saying,
hand of our enemies, we might serve him with-   Glory to God in the highest, and on earth 14
75 out fear, in holiness and righteousness before   peace; good will ctowards men. And it came 15
76 him, all our days. And thou, child, shalt be   pass, when the angels had gone from them into
called a prophet of the Most High, for thou   heaven, the men, the shepherds, said to one
shalt go before the face of the Lord to prepare   another, Let us now go even to Bethlehem, and
77 his ways; to give knowledge of salvation to  see this thing, which hath come to pass, which the
78 his people in the remission of their sins, on   Lord hath made known to us. And they came 16
account of the tender mercy of our God, by   with haste and found both Mary and Joseph, and
which the day-spring from on high hath visited   the babe lying in the manger. And having seen 17
79 us, to give light to those sitting in darkness  it, they made known abroad the thing which had
and the shadow of death;'to guide our feet  been told them concerning this child. And all 18
80 into the way of peace. And the child grew    who heard it, wondered at the things which were
and became strong in spirit and he was in the   told them by the shepherds. But Mary kept 19
deserts till the day of his manifestation to   all these things, pondering them in her heart.
Israel.                                       And the shepherds returned, glorifying and 20
praising God for all which they had seen and
II. —AND it came to pass in those days, that   heard as it had been told to them.
there went out a decree from Cesar Augustus     And when eight days were accomplished for 21
2 that all the world should be registered. (This  circumcising him, his name was called Jesus, so
registering first took place when Quirinus was   called by the angel before he was conceived in
3 governor of Syria.)  And all went to be re-  the womb.
4 gistered, each into his own city. And Joseph    And when the days of their purification 22
also went up from Galilee, out of the city of   according to the law of Moses were accomNazareth, into Judea, into the city of David,
which is called Bethlehem (because he was of            or,as Tyndale,"wedded
b or "keeping the waehes of the night"
~ or "to direct"' or "among"




244                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
plished, they brought him up to Jerusalem, to   Now his parents went to Jerusalem  every 41
23 present him to the Lord;) as it is written in   year, at the feast of the passover. And when 42
the law of the Lord, Every male, that is the   he was twelve yehrs old, they went up to Jerufirst-born, shall be called holy to the Lord; and   salem according to the custom  of the feast.
24 to offer a sacrifice according to that which is   And when they had completed the days, as they 43
said in the law of the Lord, A pair of turtle-  returned, the child Jesus remained behind in
25 doves, or two young pigeons.  And behold,   Jerusalem; and Joseph and his mother knew
there was a man in Jerusalem, whose name was  it not. But supposing him to be in the compa- 44
Simeon; and  this man was righteous and   ny, they went a day's journey; and they sought
devout, waiting for the consolation of Israel;  him among their kindred and acquaintances.
26 and the Holy Spirit was on him. And it had   And not finding him, they returned to Jerusa- 45
been revealed to him by the Holy Spirit, that  lem, seeking him. And it came to pass, that 46
he should not see death before he had seen the   after three days, they found him in the temple,
27 Lord's Anointed.  And he came by the Spirit  sitting in the midst of the teachers, both hearinto the temple; and when the parents brought  ing them, and asking them questions. And all 47
in the child Jesus, to do for him to according to   who heard him, were amazed at his understand28 the custom of the law, then he took him in his  ing, and his answers. And when they saw him, 48
29 arms, and blessed God, and said, Lord, now   they were amazed; and his mother said to him,
lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, accord-   Child, why hast thou thus dealt with us? be30 ing to thy word; for mine eyes have seen thy   hold thy father and I were seeking thee sorrow31 salvation, which thou hast prepared before the   ing. And he said to them, Why did ye seek 49
32 face of all people; a light to enlighten the   me? did ye not know that I must be about
nations and the glory of thy people Israel.   my Father's business?  And they understood 50
33 And Joseph and his mother were wondering   not the word which he spoke to them. And 51
34 at the things spoken concerning him. And   he went down with them and came to NazaSimeon blessed them, and said to Mary his  reth, and was subject to them; and his mother
mother, Behold this child is set for the fall and   kept all these things in her heart. And Jesus 52
rising of many in Israel; and for a sign which   advanced in wisdom and age, and in favor with
35 will be spoken against; (yea, a sword will   God and man.
pierce thine own soul also;) that the thoughts
of many hearts may be revealed. And there       III. —Now in the fifteenth year of athe reign
was one aAnna, a prophetess, daughter of   of Tiberius Cesar, Pontius Pilate being gov36 Phanuel, of the tribe of Asher; she was far   ernor of Judea, and Herod being tetrarch of
advanced in years, having lived with a husband   Galilee, and his brother Philip tetrarch of Itu37 seven years from  her virginity; and she was  rea and of the region of Trachonitis, and Lya widow of about eighty-four years, who de-  sanias tetrarch of Abilene, Annas and Caiaphas  2
parted not from the temple, but served God   bbeing high priests, the word of God came
38 with fastings and prayer night and dar. And   to John, the son of Zachariah, in the desert.
she standing by at that very time, also praised   And he came into all the country about the  3
the Lord, and spoke of him to all who were   Jordan, cpreaching the immersion of repentance
39 looking for redemption in Jerusalem.  And   for the remission of sins; as it is written in  4
when they had performed all things according   the book of the words of Isaiah, the prophet,
to the law of the Lord, they returned into   saying, The voice of one crying in the desert,
40 Galilee, into their own city Nazareth. And   Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his
the child grew and became strong in spirit,
and the grace of God was on him.
a or  in the administration of"
b or "in the high-priesthood of Annas and Caiaphas"
a or " Hannah," as in Hebrew            e or "publishing"




THE GOSPEL. A.COROJDIN.,G TO LUKE.                                245
5 paths straight.  Every valley shall be filled,   mersed, and praying, the heaven was opened,
and every mountain and hill shall 1-e made low,   and the Iqly Spirit descended upon him in: a 22
and the crooked shall becorno.straight, and the   bodily form, like a dove; and a voice came
6 rough ways smooth; and all flesh shall sec the   from heaven, saying, Thou art my beloved Son.;
7 salvation of God. Then said: he to the crowds   in thee I am well pleased.
that came forth to be immersed by him, Off-      And Jesus himself was about thirty years of 23
spring of vipers, who warned you to flee fiom    age, when he: began his ministry, being, as was8 the coming wrath? Bring forth, therefore, the   supposed, the son of Joseph, the son of Eli, the 24
proper fruits of repentance,, and begin not to   son of Mattath, the son of Levi, the son of
say within. yourselves, We have Abraham for   Malchi, the son of Janna, the son of Joseph, the 25
our father; for I say to you, that God is able  son of Mattathiah, the. son of Amos, the son of
from these stones to raise up children for Abra-   Nahum, the son of Hesli, the son of Naggai, the
9 ham.  And even nowv the axe is laid at the   son of Maath, the son of Mattathia!, the son of 26
root of the trees: every tree, therefore, which   Shinei, the son of Joseph, the son of Judah, the
bringeth not forth good fruit, is cut down and   son of Johannalh, the son of Resa, the son of 27
10 cast into the fire. Aind the crowds asked him,   Zerubbabel, the son of Shealtiel, the son of Neri,
11 saying, What, then, shall we do?  And he, an-  the son of Malchi, the son of Addi, the son of 28
wering, said to them, He that hath two coats,   Kosam, the son of Almodam, the son of Er, the 29:
let him impart to him that hath none: and he   son of Jose, the son of Eliezer, the son of Joram,
12 that hath food, let him do the same. And tax-  the son of Mattath, the son of Levi, the son of 30
gatherers also came to be immersed, and said tb   Simeon, the son of Judah, the son of Joseph, the
13 him, Teacher, what shall we do?  And he said  son of Jonan, the son of Eliakim, the son of 31
to them, Exact no more than that which is ap-   Malia, the son of Mainan, the sonl of Mattetlah,
14 pointed for you.  And soldiers also asked him,   the son of Nathan, the son of David, the son of 32
saying, And what shall we do?  And he said,   Jesse, the son of Obed, the son of Boaz, the son
Extort fiom no one, neither accuse any falsely;   of Salmon, the son of Nashon, the son of Am- 33
15 and be content with your wages. And as the   minadab, the son of Ram, the son of Hezron,
people were in expectation, and all were rea-  the son of Pharez, the son of Judah, the son of 34
soning in their hearts concerning John, whether   Jacob, the son of Isaac, the son of Abraham,
16 he were not the Anointed, John answered themr  the son of Terah, the son of Naor, the son of 35
all, saying, I indeed immerse you in water, but   Serug, the son of Reu, the son of Peleg, the son
one mightier than I cometh, the strap of whose   of Eber, the son of Shelah, the son of Cainan, 36
shoes I am not worthy to loose, le will immerse  the son of Arphaxad, the son of Shem, the son
17 you in the Holy Spirit, and in fire; whose fan   of Noah, the son of Lamech, the son of Methuse- 37
is in his hand, and he will thorougrhly cleanse   lah, the son of Enoch, the son of Jared, the son
his thrashing-floor, and gather the. wheat- into   of: Mahalaeel, the son of Cainan, the son of
his granary; hbt he will bhrnl up the chaff   Enos, the son of Seth, the son of Adam, the 38
18 with unqx9nchable, fire. And aexhorting: as to  son of God.
many other things, he preached, the good news
19 to the people.  And: Herod, the tetrarch, be-    IVi.-AND Jesus, full of the Holy Spirit,
ing reproved by him concerning Herodias, his  returned from the Jordan, and was led by the
brother's wife, and concerning all the evils.  Spirit into the desert, being tried by the devil 2
20 which Herod had, done, added this also to  forty days. And he ate nothing in those days:
them all, that he shut up John in the prison.  and when they were ended, he was afterwards
21   And it came to pass, when all the people   hungry.  And the devil said to him, If thou  3
were immersed, that Jesus, also, being im-   art the Son of God, command this stone to be-  come bread.  And Jesus answered him, saying, 4
~ or "with many other exhortations, he preached"   It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone,




246                       THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
5 but by every word of God. And the devil,  Ye will surely say to me this proverb, Physi~taking him up into a high mountain, showed   cian, heal thyself: whatever we have heard
him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment  done in  Capernaum, do here, also, in thy
6 of time. And the devil said to him, All this  country. And he said, Truly I say to you, no 24
authority will I give thee, and the glory of   prophet is acceptable in his own country. But 25
them: for it is delivered to me, and to whom-   I tell you of a truth, many widows were in
7 soever I will. I give it. If, then, thou wilt  Israel in the days of Elijah, when the heaven
8 worship me, all shall be thine.  And Jesus   was shut up three years and six months, so that
answering, said to him, It is written, Thou shalt  there was a great famine over all the land: and 26
worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt  yet to no one of them was Elijah sent but to a
9 thou serve. And he brought him to Jerusalem,  widow-woman, at Zarephath, a city of Zidon.
and set him on the pinnacle of the temple, and   And many lepers were in Israel, in the time 27
said to him, If thou art the Son of God, cast  of Elishallh, and yet no one of them was healed
10 thyself down from hence; for it is written, He   but Naaman, the Syrian. And all in the syna- 28
shall give his angels charge concerning thee, to   gogue, hearing these words, were filled with
11 keep thee; and on their hands they shall bear   wrath, and rising up, they drove him out of the 29
thee up, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone.  city, and led him to the brow of the mountain
12 And Jesus answering, said to him, It is said,  on which their city was built, to cast him down
13 Thou shalt not try the Lord thy God. And the   headlong; but he, passing through the midst of 30
devil, having ended all the trial, departed from   them, went away.
him for a season.                              And he came down to Capernaum, a city of 31
14 And Jesus returned in the power of the I Galilee, and taught them on the sabbaths. And 32
Spirit into Galilee; and a report concerning   they were astonished at his teaching for his
him spread through whole surrounding region.   word was with authority. And in the syna- 33
15 And he taught in their synagogues, being prais-  gogue there was a man, who had a spirit of an
16 ed by all. And he came to Nazareth, where he   unclean demon; and he cried out with a loud
was brought up; and, according to his custom,  voice, saying, Ah! what have we to do with 34
he went into the synagogue on the sabbath-day,  thee, Jesus of Nazarethll hast thou come to
17 and stood up to read. And there was delivered   destroy us?  I know thee, who thou art, the
to him the Book of Isaiah, the prophet; and,  Holy One of God. And Jesus rebuked him, 35
unrolling the book, lie found the place where it  saying, Be silent and come out of him. And
18 was written, The Spirit of the Lord is on me,  the demon, throwing him down in the midst,
because he hath anointed me to preach good   came out of him, and hurt him not. And amaze- 36
news to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the   ment came on all, and they spoke to one another,
broken-hearted, to proclaim deliverance to the   saying, What a word is this I for with authority
captives, and recovery of sight to the blind, to   and power he commandeth the unclean spirits,
19 set at liberty the oppressed, to proclaim  the   and they come out. And a rumor concerning 37
20 acceptable year of the Lord. And rolling up   him spread abroad into every place of the surthe book. he gave it again to the officer, and sat  rounding region.
down. And the eyes of all in the synagogue     And, rising up out of the synagogue, he 38
21 were fixed on him. And he began to say to  entered into the house of Simon. And Simon's
them, This day is fulfilled this scripture which   mother-in-law was taken with a violent fever;
22 is in your ears. And all bore testimony to him,  and they besought him for her. And, standing 39
and wondered at the gracious words which   over her, lie rebuked the fever, and it left her;
came out of his mouth. And they said, Is not  and immediately she rose and ministered to
23 this the son of Joseph?  And he said to them,  them. And when the sun was setting, all who 40
had any sick with various diseases, brought
or " leading"                them to him, and he laid his hands on each one




TIHE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                  247
41 of them, and healed them. And demons, also,  the cities, behold, a man full of leprosy, seeing
came out of many, crying out, and saying, Thou   Jesus, fell on his face, and besought him, saying,
art the Son of God. And he, rebuking them,   Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst cleanse me. And 13
suffered them not to speak: for they knew that  he stretched out his hand and touched him,
42 lie was the Anointed. And, day having come,  saying, I will, Be cleansed. And immediately
he departed and went into a desert place, and   the leprosy departed from him. And he charged 14
the crowds sought him, and came to him, and   him to tell no one; but go, show thyself to the
would have detained him, that he rmight not   priest, and offer on account of thy cleansing, as
43 depart from them. And he said to them, I   Moses commanded, for a testimony them. But 15
must preach the kingdom of God to other cities  the report concerning him spread abroad the
44 also, because for this I have been sent. And   more; and great crowds came together to hear
he -preached in the synagogues of Galilee.    and to be healed by him of their infirmities.
And he used to withdraw into solitary places, 16
V.-AND it came to pass, as the crowd pressed   and pray.
on him to hear the word of God, he himself was  And it came to pass on one of the days, as he 17
2 standing by the lake of bGennesaret; and he   was teaching that there were Pharisees and
saw two ships standing by the lake; but the   teachers of the law sitting by, who had come
fishermen, having gone out of them, were wash-   out of every village of Galilee and Judea,
3 ing their nets. And, entering into one of the   and from  Jerusalem; and the power of the
ships, which was Simon's, he asked him to put   Lord was present to heal them. And, behold, 18
off a little from the land. And he sat down,   men brought on a bed, a man who was palsied;
4 and taught the crowds out of the ship. And   and they were seeking to bring him in and lay
when he ceased speaking, he said to Simon, Put   him  before him.  And when they could not 19
off into the deep, and let down your nets for a   find through what way they might bring him in,
5 draught. And Simon, answering, said to him,   on account of the crowd, they went upon the
Master, we have toiled through the whole night,  housetop, and let him down through the tiling
and taken nothing; yet, at thy word, I will let   with the little bed, into the midst, before Jesus.
6 down the net. And when they had done this,   And when he saw their faith, he said, Man, thy 20
they inclosed a great multitude of fishes; and   sins are forgiven thee. And the Scribes and 21
7 their net was breaking. And they beckoned   the Pharisees began to reason, saying, Who is
to their partners, who were in the other ship,  this, that uttereth revilings?  Who can forgive
to come and help them. And they came, and   sins, except God only?  But when Jesus per- 22
filled both ships, so that they were sinking.   ceived their thoughts, he, answering, said to
8 And when Simon Peter saw it, he fell down at  them, Why  do ye reason in your hearts?
Jesus knees, saying, Depart fi'om me, for I am    Which is easier, to say, Thy sins are forgiven 23
9 a sinful man, 0 Lord. For amazement seized   thee; or to say, Rise and walk?  But that ye 24
him, and all who were with him, at the draught   may know that the Son of man hath apower on
10 of fishes which they had taken: and so, also,   earth to forgive sins, (he saith to the paralytic,)
it seized James and John the sons of Zebedee,   Rise, take up thy little bed, and go to thy
who were partners with Simon.  And Jesus   house. And immediately he rose before them, 25
said to Simon, Fear not, henceforth thou wilt  and taking up that on which he had been lying,
11 catch men. And when they had brought their  he departed to his house, glorifying God. And 26
ships to the land, they left all, and followed   astonishment seized all, and they gloryflied God,
him.                                          and were filled with fear, saying, We have seen
12   And it came to pass, when he was in one of   strange things to-day.
And after this he went forth and saw a tax- 27
or " he continued publishing it"
b or "Chinneroth," as in O. T.                         o  or "authority"




248                        TIHE GOSPEL LACCORDING TO LUKE.
gatherer, named Levi, sitting at the tax-office;   went into the house of God, and took and ate
28 and he said to him, Follow me. And he left all  the:show-bread, and gave also to those with
29 rose, and followed him.  And Levi made a   himn, which it is not lawfulfor any to eat except
great feast for him in his own house; and there  the priests only?  And he said to them, The 5
was a great crowd of tax-gatherers and of   Son of man is Lord also of the sabbath.
30 others, who reclined with them at table. And    And it came to pass also an another sabbath, 6
the scribbs and Pharisees -among them murmur-  that he entered into the synagogue and taught:
ed against his disciples, saying, Why do ye eat  and there was a man there whose right hand
and  drink with  tax-gatherers and sinners?   was withered. And the scribes and Pharisees 7
31 And Jesus, answering, said to them, Those,  watched him to see whether he would heal on
who are well, have no need of a physician, but  the sabbath; that they might find an accusation
32 those, who are sick. I have not come to call  against him. But he knew their thoughts, and 8
the righteous, but sinners to repentance.     said to the man who had the withered hand,
33   And they said to him, Why do the disciples   Rise up and stand in the midst. And he rose
of John fast often, and make prayers, and like-   and stood. Then Jesus said to them, I will ask 9
wise the disciples of the Pharisees, but thine eat   you something; Is it lawful on the sabbath to
34 and drink?  And he said to them, Can ye make   do good, or to do evil? to save life, or to dethe sons of the bride-chamber fast while the   stroy it? And looking round on them all, he 10
35 bridegroom is with them? But the day will come,  said to him, Stretch out thy hand. And he did
when the bridegroom will be taken away from   so: and his hand was restored sound as the
36 them, and then they will fast in those days. And   other. And they were filled with madness; and 11
he also spoke a parable to them; No one putteth   consulted with one another what they should do
a piece of a new garment on an old one, else bthe  to Jesus.
new rendeth it, and the piece taken from the    And it came to pass in those days, that he went 12
37 new, agreeth not with the old.  And no one   out into the mountain to pray, and continued
putteth new wine into,old bottles; else the    all night in prayer to God. And when it was 13
new wine will burst the bottles, and be spilt,  day, he called to him his disciples; and he chose
38 and the bottles will be ruined. But new wine  twelve from them, whom he also named apostles;
must be put into new bottles, and both are   Simon (whom he also named Peter) and Andrew 14
39 preserved. And no one having,drunk old wine,   his brother, James and John, Philip and Barimmediately desireth new; for he saith, The old  tholomew, Matthew and Thomas, James the son 15
is better.                                    of Alplieus, and Simon called aZelotes, Judas 16
the brother of James, and Judas Tscariot who
VI. —AND it came to pass on the first sabbath   also became a traitor. And he came down with 17
after the second day of the passover, that he  them and stood on a level place, with a crowd
went through the fields of grain; and his  of his disciples, and a great multitude of the
disciples plucked the ears of grain, and ate,  people from all Judea and Jerusalem, and the
2 rubbing them dtheir hands. And some of the   sea-coast of Tyre and Zidon, who came to hear
Pharisees said to them, Why do ye that which   him and to be healed of their diseases; and 18
3 it is not lawful to do on the sabbath?  And   those who were vexed by unclean spirits; and
Jesus, answering them, said, Have ye not read   they were cured. And the whole crowd sought 19
even that which David did, when he was  to touch him; for power went out from him and
4 hungry, and those who were with him; how he   healed them all.
And lifting up his eyes on his disciples, he 20
said, Happy are ye poor; for yours is the
~ or " who were of that place "
or "he both rendeth the new garment"   kingdom of God. Happy are ye, who hunger
* or "old skin-bottles"
or "with their hands-"                                   r "the Zealot i




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                    249
now; for ye shall be satisfied. Happy are ye,  ditch?  A disciple is not above his teacher; 40
22 who weep now; for ye shall laugh. Happy are   but every one, fillly prepared, will be as his
ye, when men shall hate you and shall separate  teacher.  Now, why bbholdest thou the mote 41
youfrom them, and shall reproach you and cast  that is in thy brother's eye, but perceivest not
out your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake.  the beam that is in thine own eye? or how canst 42
23 Rejoice in that day, and leap for joy; for  thou say to thy brother, Brother, let me cast out
behold, your reward is great in heaven: for  the mote that is in thine eye, when thou thyself
24 thus did their fathers to the prophets. But woe   beholdest not the beam  in thine own eye?
to you who are rich! for ye'have your conso-   Hypocrite! first cast out the beam out of thine
25 lation. Woe to you who are full! for ye shall  own eye, and then thou wilt see clearly to cast
hunger. Woe to you who laugh now! for ye   out the mote that is in they brother's eye. For 43
shall mourn and weep. Woe, when men shall  there is no good tree which beareth bad fruit;
speak well of you! for thus did their fathers to   nor is there a bad tree. which beareth good
26 the false prophets. But I say to you, who hear  fruit. For every tree is known by its own 44
27 me, Love your enemies; do good to those who   fruit. For they do not gather figs from thorns,
28 hate you, bless those who curse you, pray for   nor do they gather grapes from  a bramble.
those who abuse you.  To him who smiteth   The good man out of the good treasure of his 45
29 thee on the one cheek, offer the other also; and   heart, bringeth forth that which is good; and
hinder not him  who taketh away thy cloak   the evil mall out of the evil treasure of his
30 from taking away thy coat also. Give to every   heart, bringeth forth that which is evil, for out of
one that asketh thee; and from him who taketh  the abundance of the heart his mouth speaketh.
31 away thy goods, demand them not. And as ye   Now, why do ye call me Lord, Lord, and do not 46
would that men should do to you, so do ye also  the things which I say?  Whoever cometh to 47
32 to them. For if ye love those who love you, what   me, and heareth my words, and doeth them, I
thanks have ye? for even sinners love those   will show you whom he is like. He is like a 48
33 who love them. And if ye do good to those   man building a house, who dug deep, and laid
who do good to you, what thanks have ye? for   a foundation on the rock; and when there came
34 even sinners do the same. And if ye lend to   a flood, the stream,burst against that house, and
those from  whom  ye hope to receive, what   could not shake it, for it was founded on the
thanks have ye? for even sinners lend to sin-  rock. But he who heareth and doeth not, is 49
35 ners, to receive as much in return. But love  like a man who built a house on the earth, withyour enemies, and do good, and lend, hoping   out a foundation; bagainst which the stream
for nothing in return; and your reward will be   burst, and immediately it fell, and great was
great, and ye will be sons of the Most High,  the ruin of that house.
36 for he is kind to the unthankful and evil. Be
therefore compassionate, even as your Father    VII. —Now when he had finished all his say37 also is compassionate. Judge not, and ye will  ings in the hearing of the people, he entered
not be judged; condemn not, and ye will not be  into Capernaum.  And a certain centurion's  2
condemned; forgive, and ye will be forgiven.   servant, who was dear to him, being sick, was
38 Give, and it will be given to you; good measure   about to die. And having heard of Jesus, he  3
pressed down, and shaken together, and run-   sent elders of the Jews to him, to ask him to
ning over, will be given into your bosom. For   come and heal his servant.  And when they  4
by the same measure with which ye measure,  came to Jesus, they besought him  earnestly,
39 it will be measured to you again.  And he   saying, He is worthy cthat thou shouldst do
spoke a parable to them, Can a blind man
guide a blind man?  Will not both fall into a          or dashed against
b or "against which the stream dashed"
a or "are receiving your comfort"  e           or "fordwhom thou shouldst do this"




250                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
5 this for him: for he loveth our nation, and he   many of diseases, and plagues, and of evil
6 himself built us our synagogue.  And Jesus   spirits, and to many who were blind he gave
went with them, and when he was now not far  sight.  And Jesus, answering, said to them, 22
from the house, the centurion sent friends to   Go, and tell John what things ye have seen and
him, to say to him, Lord, trouble not thyself:   heard; that the blind receive sigllt, the lame
for I am not worthy that thou shouldst enter   walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the
7 under my roof; therefore I did not think my-   dead are raised, and to the poor the good news
self worthy to come to thee; but speak athe  is preached; and happy is he who shall not 23
8 word, and my servant will be healed. For even   reject me. And the messengers of John having 24
I, who am a man placed under authority, having   departed, he began to say to the crowd concernsoldiers under me, even I say to this one, Go,  ing John, What went ye out into the desert to
and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he   see?  A reed shaken by the wind?  But what 25
cometh; and to my servant, Do this, and he   went ye out to see?  A man clothed in soft
9 doeth it. And Jesus hearing this, wondered at   garments?  Behold, those who wear splendid
him, and turning, said to the crowd that fol-  apparel, and live in luxury, are in kings' palaces. 26
lowed him, I say to you, not even in Israel have   But what went ye out to see?  A prophet?
10 I found such great faith!  And those, who   Yea, I say to you, and something more than a
were sent, returning to the house found the   prophet. This is he of whom it is written, 27
servant, who had been sick, well.             Behold, I send my messenger before thy face,
11   And it came to pass the next day, that he was   who shall prepare thy way before thee. For I 28
going to a city called Nain; and many of his  say to you, Among those born of women, there
disciples were going with him, and a great  is no greater prophet than John the'Immerser;
12 crowd. And as he drew near the gate of the   but the least in the kingdom of God, is greater
city behold a dead man was carried out, an   than he. (And all the people who heard him, 29
only son of his mother, and she was a widow:   and the tax-gatherers, justified God, having been
and a great crowd from the city was with her.  immersed with the immersion of John. But the 30
13 And the Lord seeing her, had compassion on   Pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of
14 her, and said to her, Weep not. And coming   God with regard to themselves, not having been
near, he touched the bier; and the bearers  immersed by him.) To what, then, shall I cornm- 31
stood still. And he said, Young man, I say to   pare the men of this generation? and what are
15 thee, Rise. And he who had been dead, sat up,  they like?  They are like children sitting in 32
and began to speak: and he delivered him to  the market-place, and calling to one another,
16 his mother. And fear seized them all; and they   and saying, We have piped for you, and ye have
glorified God, saying, A  great prophet hath   not danced; we have mourned for you, and ye
risen among us, and God hath visited his people.  have not wept.  VFor John the Immerser bath 33
17 And this report concerning him spread in all  come neither eating bread nor drinking wine,
Judea and all the surrounding region.         and ye say, He hath a demon. The Son of man 34
18   And the disciples of John told him of all  hath come eating and drinking; and ye say,
19 these things. And John, calling to him two of   Behold, a glutton, and a wine-drinker, a friend
his disciples, sent them  to Jesus, saying, Art  of tax-gatherers and sinners! But wisdom is 35
thou bhe that cometh, or do we look for an-  justified by all her children. And one of the 36
20 other?  And when the men came to him, they   Pharisees asked him to eat with him. And lie
said, John, the Immerser, hath sent us to thee,   went into the Pharisee's house, and reclined at
saying, Art thou he that cometh, or do we look   table. And, behold, a woman of the city, who 37
21 for another? -And in that very hour he cured   was a sinner, learning that he reclined at- table
in the Pharisee's house, bought an alabaster-box
o ar "lwith a word"                of ointment, and stood at his feet behind him 38
br "The Cominig One"               weeping, and began to wet his feet with her




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                    251
tears, and wiped them with the hair of her   spoke by a parable: The sower went out to sowr 5
head, and kissed his feet and anointed them   his seed; and as he sowed, some fell by the
39 with the ointment. But the Pharisee, who had   way-side; and it was trodden down, and the
invited him, seeing it, spoke within himself,  birds of the air devoured it. And some fell on  6
saying. This man, if he were a prophet, would  the rock; and when it sprung up, it withered
know who and what the woman is, that toucheth   away, because it had no moisture. And some  7
40 him; for she is a sinner. And Jesus, answer-  fell among the thorns; and the thorns springing
ing, said to him, Simon, I have something to   up with it choked it. And some fell into the  8
41 say to thee. And he saith, Teacher, say it. A    good ground, and springing up, bore fiuit a
certain creditor had two debtors: one owed   hundredfold. And having said these things, he
42 five hundred pence, and the other fifty. And   called out, He who hath ears to hear, let him
as they had nothing to pay, he freely forgave   hear.  And his disciples asked him, saying, 9
both. Tell me then, which of them will love   What may this parable mean?  And he said, 10
43 himn most?  And  Simon, answering, said, I   To you it is given to know the secrets of the
suppose he, to whom  he freely forgave the   kingdom of God: but to the rest I speak in
most. And he said to him, Thou hast judged   parables; that seeing they may not see, and
44 rightly.  And turning to the woman, he said   hearing they may not understand.  Now the 11
to Simon, Seest thou this woman?  I came   parable is this: The seed is the word of God.
into thy house, thou gavest me no water for   Those by the way-side, are they who hear; then 12
my feet; but she wet my feet with her tears,  cometh the devil and taketh away the word
45 and wiped them with her hair..Thou gavest  fiom their hearts, lest they should believe and
me no kiss; but she, from the time'I came in,   be saved. Those on the rock are they, who, 13
46 hath not ceased to kiss my feet. Thou didst   when they hear, receive the word with joy; and
not anoint my head with oil; but she anointed   yet these have no root, who for a while believe,
47 my feet with ointment. Therefore, I say to   and in time of trial fall away. And that which 14
thee, her many sins are forgiven; for she loved   fell among the thorns are those, who having
much; but he to whom little is forgiven, loveth   heard, go forth, and are choked by anxieties,
48 little. And he saith to her, Thy sins are for-  and riches, and pleasures of life, and bring no
49 given. And those, who reclined at table with  fruit to perfection.  But that in the good 15'him, began to say within themselves. Who is  ground are those, who, in an honest and good
50 this-that even forgiveth sins?  And he said to   heart having heard the word, keep it, and bear
the woman, Thy faith hath hath saved thee; go   fruit steadily. No one having lighted a lamp 16
in peace.                                     covereth with a vessel, or putteth it under a
table-seat, but setteth it on a lamp-stand, that
VIII.-AND it came to pass afterwards that he   those who enter in, may see the light. For 17
traveled through cities and villages proclaiming   there is nothing hidden, which will not become
and preaching the good news of the kingdom of   manifest, nor concealed, which will not be known
2 God; and the twelve were with him, and certain   and come to light. Take heed, therefore, how 18
women, who had been healed of evil spirits and   ye hear; for whoever hath, to him will be
infirmities, Mary called Magdalene, from whom    given; and whoever hath not, from  him will
3 had gone out seven demons, and Joanna, the   be taken even what he seemeth to have.
wife of Chuza, Herod's steward, and Susanna,     Now his mother and his brethren came to 19
and many others, who ministered to ahim from    him, and could not get near him on account of
their possessions.                            the crowd. And it was told him by some, who 20
4   And when a great crowd was assembling and   said, Thy mother and  thy brethren stand
those from the cities were coining to him, he   without, desiring to see thee. And he, answer- 21
ing, said to them, My mother and my brethren
L or "f to him " according to some Greek copies.  are these who hear the word of God, and do it.




252                          THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
22   And it came to pass on a certain day, that he   what had been done; and they came to Jesus,
entered into a ship with his disciples: and he   and found the man from whom the demons had
said to them, Let us pass over to the other side   gone out, sitting at the feet of Jesus, clothed,
23 of the lake: and they put off. And as they   and in his right mind; and they were afraid.
were sailing, he fell dsleep: and there came   Then those also who had seen it, reported to 36
down a storm of wind on the lake, and they   them how the demoniac was healed. And the 37
were filling with water, and were in danger.   whole multitude of the sourrounding region of
24 And they came to him. and awoke him, saying,  the Gadarenes asked him to depart fromn them;
Master! Master! we are perishing. Then he   for they were seized with great fear; and he
rose, and rebuked the wind and the araging of   went into the ship, and returned.  Now the 38
the water; and they ceased, and there was a   man from whom  the demons had gone out,
25 calm.  And lie said to them, Where is your   begged him  that he might remain with him.
faith?  And, being afraid, they wondered, say-   But Jesus sent him away, saying, Return to thy 39
ing to one another, who then is this? for he   house, and tell how much God hath done for
commandeth even the winds and the water,  thee. And he went away and published through
and they obey him.                            the whole city, how much Jesus had done for
26   And they sailed to the country of the Gada-  him.
27 renes, which is over against Galilee. And as    And it came to pass, when Jesus returned, 40
he came out to land, a certain man of the city  the crowd gladly received him: for they were
met him, who had had demons for ba long time,  all waiting for him. And, behold, there came 41
and wore no clothes, nor remained in a house,   a man named Jairus, and he was a ruler of the
28 but dwelt in the tombs. And seeing Jesus, he   synagogue: and he fell at Jesus' feet, and becried out, and fell down before him, and said,  sought him to come into his house: for he had 42
with a loud voice, What have I to do with thee,   an only daughter about twelve years of age,
Jesus, Son of the Most High God?  I beseech   and she was dying.  And as he went, the
29 thee, torment me not. (For he had commanded   crowds pressed on him. And a woman having 43
the unclean spirit to come out of the man. For   had an issue of blood twelve years, who had
it had seized him during a long time, and he   spent her whole living on physicians, and could
was bound with chains and fetters, and guard-   not be healed by any one, came up behind and 44
ed; and breaking the bands, he was driven by   touched the fringe of his garment; and immedi30 the demon into the deserts.)  And Jesus asked   ately her issue of blood stopped. And Jesus
him, saying, What is thy name? And he said,  said, Who touched me?  And when all denied, 45
Legion: for many demons had entered into him.   Peter, and those with him said, Master, the
31 And -he besought him that he would not com-   crowds press and shove thee, and sayest thou,
32 mand them  to go out into the abyss.  And   Who touched me?  And Jesus said, Some one 46
there was there a herd of many swine feeding   touched me; for I know that the power went
on the mountain; and they besought him to   out from me. And the woman, seeing that she 47
33 permit them to enter into them. And he per-   was not unknown, came trembling and falling
mitted them. Then the demons went out of the   down before him, declared to him before all the
man, and entered into the swine; and the herd   people, for what cause she had touched him, and
rushed down the steep into the lake, and was   how she was healed immediately. And he said 48
34 choked. And those who fed them, seeing what  to her, Take courage, daughter, thy faith hath
was done, fled, and reported it in the city and   bhealed thee; go in peace. While he was still 49
35 in the country.  Then they went out to see   speaking, some one came from the house of the
ruler of the synagogue, who said to him, Thy
or, "dashing "
b or " for many years "                              a or "dismissed him "' r according to some Greek copies "they"           b or "saved thee"




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                   253
daughter is dead, do not trouble the Teacher.  the day began to decline; and the twelve came
50 But when Jesus heard it, lie answered him, say-   near and said to' him, Send the crowd away,
ing, Fear not, only believe, and she will be   that they may go into the villages and country
51 healed. And when lie came into the house, he   around, and lodge, and find provisions; for,
suffered no one to enter except Peter, and John,  here, we are in a desert place. But he said to 13
and James, and the father and mother of the  them, Give ye them something to eat. And they
52 maiden. And all were weeping and bewailing   they said, We have no more than five loaves
her. But he said, Weep not, she is not dead,   and two fishes; unless we should go and buy
53 but sleepeth. And they laughed at hlifm, know-   food for all this people. (For they were about 14
54 ing that she was dead. But he put them all  five thousand men.) And he said to his disout, and taking her by the hand, called out,  ciples, Make them recline in companies of fifty.
55 saying, Maiden, rise. And her spirit returned,   And they did so, and made them all recline. 15
and she rose immediately; and lie commanded'And when he had taken the five loaves and the 16
56 that something should be given her to eat. And   two fishes, he looked up to heaven, and ablessed
her parents were a tonished, but lie charged   them, and broke, and gave them to the disciples
them to tell no one NVhlat had been done.     to set before the crowd.  And ther ate and 17
were all satisfied; and there were taken up of
IX. —AND calling together the twelve, he   fragments, which were left to them, twelve basgave them power and authority over all the   kets.
2 demons, and to cure diseases.  And he sent      Anld it came to pass, as he was praying apart, 18
them forth to preach the kingdom of God, and   his disciples were with him; and he asked them,
3 to heal the sick. And he said to them, Take   saying, Who do the crowds say that I am?
nothing for the journey, neither staff, nor bag,   And they, answering, said, John the Imimerser; 19
nor bread, nor money, nor have two coats  but others, Elijah; and others say that one of
4 apiece. And whatever house ye enter, there  the old prophets bath risen.  And he said to 20
5 romain, and thence depart. And whoever shall  them, But who say ye that I am?  And Peter,
not receive you, when ye go out from that city,   answering, said, The Anointed of God.  And 21
shake off even the dust from your feet for a   he charged and commanded them to tell this to
6 testimony against them. And they departed,   no one, saying, The Son of man must suffer 22
and went through the country from village to   many things, and be rejected by the elders, and
village, preaching the good news, and healing   chief priests, and scribes, and be put to death,
everywhere.                                   and rise on the third day. And he said to all, 23
7   Now Herod, the tetrarch, heard of all that   If any one will come after me, let him deny
was done by him; and he was perplexed, be-  himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow
cause it was said by some, John hath risen from   me.  For whoever would save his life, shall 24
8 the dead; and by some, Elijah blath appeared,  lose it, but whoever shall lose his life, he will
and by others, One of the old prophets hath   save it. For what is a man profited, if he gain 25
9 risen up. And Herod said, John I beheaded;  the whole world, and blose himself, or be conbut who is this of whom I hear such things?   demned?  For whoever shall be ashamed of 26
And he sought to see him.                     me, and of my words, of him the Son of man
10   And the apostles returned, and they related   will be ashamed, when he cometh in his glory
to him what great things they had done. And   and in that of the Father and of the holy angels.
he took them  and withdrew privately into a   But I tell you truly, there are some of those
desert place belonging to a city called Beth-   standing here who will not taste of death till
11 saida.  And the crowds, when they knew it,  they see the kingdom of God.
followed him: and he received them, and spoke
to them concerning the kingdom  of God, and |            or " blessed God for them "
12 healed those who had need of healing. Now  i            b or "destroy himself," or "be lost"




254                        THtE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
28   And it came to pass, about eight days after  these words sink down into your ears; for the
these words, that he took with him Peter, and   Son of man is about to be delivered up into
John, and James, and went up into the moun-  the hands of men.  But they did not under- 45
29 tain to pray.  And as he prayed, the appear-  stand this saying, and it was hidden from them,
ance of his countenance was altered, and his  so that they did not perceive it, and they feared
30 apparel was white and glittering. And behold,  to ask him concerning this saying.
two men were talking with him, who were|  And there arose a dispute among them, which 46
31 Moses and Elijah; who appeared in glory, and   of them would be greatest.  And Jesus, per- 47
spoke of his departure which he was about to   ceiving the thought of their heart, took a little
32 accomplish at Jerusalem. But Peter and those   child, and set it by him, and said to them, Wliho- 48
with him had been heavy with sleep; but awak-   ever shall receive this little child in my name,
ing, they saw his glory and the two men stand-  receiveth me, and whoever receiveth me, receiv33 ing with him. And it came to pass, as they   eth him that sent me; for he who is least among
were departing from him, Peter said to Jesus,  you all, he shall be great. And John, answer- 49
Master, it is good for us to remain here; and   ing, said, Master, we saw one casting out the
let us make three booths; one for thee, and one   demons in thy name; and we forbade him, befor Moses, and one for Elijah: not knowing   cause he followeth not with us. And Jesus 50
34 what he said. And while he was saying this,  said to him, Forbid him not; for he that is not
there came a cloud and overshadowed them:   aagainst us, is for us.
and they feared as those men entered into the   And it came to pass, when the time for his 51
35 cloud.  And a voice came out of the cloud,  being taken up had come, lie firmly set his face
saying, This is my beloved Son: hear him.   to go to Jerusalem. And he sent messengers 52
36 And when the voice had ceased, Jesus was   before him; and they went and entered into a
found alone. And they were silent, and told   village of the Samaritans, to make ready for
no one in those days any of those things which   him. And they did not receive him, because 53
they had seen.                                his face was turned towards Jerusalem. And 54
37   And it came to pass the next day, as they   his disciples James and John seeing this, said,
came down from the mountain, a great crowd   Lord, wilt thou that we command fire to come
38 met him.  And behold, a man of the crowd   down from heaven, and consume them, even as
cried loudly, saying, Teacher, I beseech thee to   Elijah did?  But he turned and rebuked them, 55
39 look on my son, for he is mine only child. And   and said, Ye know not of what spirit ye are.
behold, a spirit seizeth him, and he suddenly   For the Son of man came not to destroy men's 56
crieth out, and it convulseth him  so that he  lives, but to save them. And they went to anfoameth, and bruising him, hardly departeth   other village.
40 from him. And I besought thy disciples to cast  And it came to pass, as they were going on 57
41 him out, and they could not. And Jesus, an-  the way, a certain man said to him, Lord, I will
swering, said, O unbelieving and perverted gen-  follow thee wherever thou goest. And Jesus 58
eration, how long shall I be with you, and bear   said to him, The foxes have holes, and the birds
42 with you?  Lead thy son hither. And while   of the air have shelters: but the Son of man
he was coming near, the demon dashed him   hath not vwhere to lay his head. And he said 59
down, and violently convulsed him. And Jesus   to another, Follow me. But he said, Lord, perrebuked the unclean spirit, and healed the child, I mit me first to go and bury my father. And 60
43 and delivered him to his father. And they were   Jesus said to him, Leave the dead to bury their
all astonished at the mighty power of God.    own dead: but go thou and publish the kingBut while all were wondering tat every thing   domn of God. And another also said, Lord, I 61
44 which Jesus did, he said to his disciples: Let   will follow thee; but permit me first to bid' or "at all things"                          ~ or " against us is for us"




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                    255
62 farewell to those in my house. And Jesus said   Lord, even the demons are subject to us by thy
to himr, No. one, having put his hand to the   name. And he said to them, I beheld Satan 18
plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom    falling from heaven like lightning. Behold, I 19
of God.                                        give you authority to tread on serpents and
scorpions, and o.ver all the power of the enemy;
and nothing shall by ally means hurt you.
X.-AFTER these things, the Lord appointed.
Notwithstanding, rejoice not in- this, that the 20
seventy others also, and sent them forth, two
spirits are subject to you; but rejoice that your
by two, into every city and place, where he   names are ritten  in the hevens.   In tt 21
names are written in the heavens.  In that 21
2 himself was about to go. Then he said to them,oiced in spirit, and said, I thank
hour Jesus rejoiced in spirit, and said, I thank
The harvest indeed is great, but the laborers
thee, 0 Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that
are few; pray therefore the Lord of tile harthou hast hidden these things from the wise and
3 vest, to send forth laborers into his harvest.
discerning, and hast revealed themn to babes:
Go; behold, I send you forth as lambs among
m   even so, Father; for so it seemed good in thy
4 wolves.  Carry neither purse, nor bag, nor
sig.r ht. All things are delivered to me by my 22
5 shoes: and salute no one by the way. And
Father, and no one knoweth who the Son is,
into whatever house ye enter, first say, Peace
except the Father; and Who the Father is,
6 be to this house. And if a son of peace is there,
except the Son, and he to whom the Son wisheth
your peace shall rest on him; but if not, it shall
7reurntoyou.Andin t o,    e to reveal him. And turning to his disciples, he 23
7 return to you. And in that house remain, eatsaid privately, Happy are the eyes which see
ing and drinking what they have: for the
ing and drinking what they have: for the   the things that ye see. For I tell you that 24
laborer is worthy of his wages. Go not from
many prophets and kings desired to see the
8 house to house.  And into whatever city ye
things which ye see. and saw them not; and to
enter, and they receive you, eat what is set be-    t 
hear the things which ye hear, and heard them
9 fore you. And heal the sick in it, and say to   not.
them, The kingdom of God draweth near to
And, behold, a certain lawyer rose, and trying 25
10 you. But into whatever city ye enter, and they  im, said, Teacher, what shall I do to inherit
him, said, Teacher, what shall I do to inherit
receive you not, go out into its streets, and say,   eternal life?  And he said to him, What is 26
11 Even the dust of your city which cleaveth to   written in tVe law? how readest thou?  And 27
us, we wipe off against you: notwithstanding,   le, answering, said, Thou shalt love-the Lord,
know this, that the kingdom of God draweth
thy God, with all thy heart, and with all thy
12 near to you. But I say to you, That it will be
soul, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor
more tolerable in that day for Sodom, than for   as thyself. And he said to him, T
as thyself. And he said to him, Thou hast 28
13 that city. Woe to thee, Chorazin! woe to thee,
answered rightly: do this, and thou shalt live.
But he choosing to justify himself, said to Jesus, 29
done in Tyre and Zidon, which have been done
done in Tyre and Zidon, which have been done   Who, then, is my neighbor?  Jesus replied, A 30
in you, they would have repented long ago,
certain man was going down fiom Jerusalem to
14 sitting in sackcloth and ashes. But it will be
Jericho, and fell among robbers, who both
more tolerable for Tyre and Zidon in the judgstripped and beat him, and departed, leaving
15 ment, than for you. And thou, Capernaum, that   stripped and beat him, and departed, leaving
him half dead. And by chance a certain priest 31
art exalted to heaven, shalt be brought down to
Z3~  ~    was going down that way, and seeing him, he
16 thesunder-world. HIe that heareth you, heareth
and e that, eth  passed by on the other side.  And so also a 32
me; and he that rejecteth you, rejecteth me;   Levite  bein
Levite, being at the place, came, and seeing
and he that rejecteth me, rejecteth him  who                    the                 a
~~~~~~sent me.  ~him, passed by on the other side. But a cer- 33
sent me.
tain Samaritan, as he was journeying, came to
17   And the seventy returned with joy, saying,   him, and seeing him, he had compassion on him;
and going to him, bound up his wounds, pouror "place of the dead "           ing on oil and wine; and he set him on his,-...




256                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
beast, brought him to an inn, and took care of   cause he is his friend, yet because of his impor35 him.. And on the next day, when he departed,  tunity indeed, he will rise. and give him as
he took out two pence, and gave them to the   many as he needeth. And I say to you, Ask. 9
innkeeper, and said to him, Take care of him,   and it will be given you; seek, and ye will
and whatever thou spendest more, I will repay   find; knock, and it will be opened to-'you. For 10
36 thee, when I come again. Which now of these   every one who asketh, receiveth: and he who
three, thinkest'thou, was neighbor to him who   seeketh, findeth; and to him who knocketh, it
37 fell among the robbers?  And he said, He who   it will be opened. And what father among 11
showed him mercy. Then said Jesus to him,  you, if his son shall ask bread, will give him a
Go, and do thou likewise.                     stone? or if he shall ask a fish, give him a ser38   Now it came to pass as they went on, that he   pent? or if he should ask an egg, will give him 12
entered into a certain village: and a certain   a scorpion?  If ye, then, being evil, know how 13
woman, named Martha, received him into her  to give good gifts to your children, how much
39 house. And she had a sister called Mary, who   more will your heavenly Father give the Holy
also, sitting at the feet of Jesus, heard his word.   Spirit to those who ask him!
40 But Martha was perplexed with much serving,      And he was casting out a demon, and it was 14
and came to him and said, Lord, dost thou not   dumb. And it came to pass, when the demon
care that my sister hath left me to serve alone?   had gone out, the dumb man spoke; and the
41 Bid her, then, help me. And Jesus, answering,   crowds wondered. But some of them said, IIe 15
said to her, Martha, Martha, thou art anxious   casteth out the demons by Beelzebub, prince of
42 and troubled about many things: but one thing   the demons. And others trying him, sought of 16
is needful; and Mary hath chosen the good   him a sign from heaven. But he, knowing their 17
part, which shall not be taken away from her.    thoughts, said to them, Every kingdom divided
against itself, is brought to desolation; and a
XI.-AND it came to pass, that as he was   house divided against a house, falleth. And if 18
praying in a certain place, when he ceased, one   Satan also is divided against himself, how shall
of his disciples said to him, Lord, teach us to   his kingdom stand? because ye say that I cast
2 pray, even as John taught his disciples. And   out the demons by Beelzebub.  And if I by 19
he said to them, When ye pray, say, [Our]   Beelzebub cast out the demons, by whom  do
Father, [who art in the heavens,] hallowed be   your sons cast them out? therefore they shall be
thy name. Thy kingdom come. [Thy will be   your judges. But if I by the finger of God cast 20
3 done on earth, as it is in heaven.]  Give us day   out the demons, then the kingdom of God hath4 by day our needful bread. And forgive us our   already come to you. When the strong one 21
sins; for we ourselves forgive every one in-   armed guardeth his palace, his possessions are
5 debted to us. And lead us not into trial; -[but  in peace; but whenever one stronger than he 22
deliver us from evil].  And he said to them,   cometh upon him, and overcometh him, he
Which of you shall have a fiiend, and shall  taketh from  him  all his armor in which he
go to him at midnight, and say to him, Friend,  trusted, and distributeth his spoils. He, who is 23
6 lend me three loaves; for a friend of mine bath   not with me, is against me; and he who
come to me from a journey, and I have nothing   gathereth not with me, scattereth. When the 24
7 to set before him?  And he from within shall  unclean spirit hath gone out of the man, it
answer and say, Do not trouble me; the door   walketh through dry places, seeking rest: and
is now shut, and my children are with me in  finding none, it saith, I will return into my
8 the bed; I can not rise to give thee. I say to   house whence I came out. And when it cometh, 25
you, though he will not rise and give him, be-  it findeth it swept and adorned. Then it goeth 26t...............-_____________________________ - -and taketh with it seven spirits worse than
~ "but deliver us from evil" is supposed by many critics to be itself, and they, entering in, dwell there; and
an interpolation.                                the last state of that man becometh worse than




THiE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                   257
27 the first.  And it came to pass, as he spoke   ye tithe mint, and rue, and every herb, and pass
this, a certain woman of the crowd, lifting up   by justice and the love of God; these ye ought
her voice, said to him, HIappy is the womb that  to have done, and not to leave the others unbore thee, and the breasts which thou hast  done. Woe to you, Pharisees! for ye love the 43
28 sucked! But he said, Yea, rather happy are  first seat in the synagogues, and salutations in
those who hear the word of God, and keep it.  the market-places. Woe to you, for ye are like 44
29 And the crowds being gatherd to him, he began   unseen tombs: and the men, who walk over
to say, This is an evil generation: it seeketh a   them, know it not. Then one of the lawyers, 45
a sign; and no sign will be given it except the   answering, saith to him, Teacher, thus speaking,
30 sign of Jonah. For as Jonah was a sign to the   thou reproachest us also. And he said, Woe to 46
Ninevites, so will the Son of man be to this  you, lawyers! for ye load men with burdens
31 generation.  The queen of the South will rise   hard to be borne, and yet, ye yourselves touch
in the judgment with the men of this genera-   not the burdens with one of your fingers.
tion, and condemn them; for she came from the   Woe to you! for ye build the tombs of the 47
ends of the earth to hear the wis'dom of Solo-  prophets, and your fathers killed them. There- 48
mon; and behold, %a greater than Solomon is  fore ye testify that ye approve the deeds of your
32 here.  The men of Nineveh will rise in the   fathers; for they indeed killed them, and ye
judgment with this generation, and condemn it,  built their tombs. Therefore also said the wis- 49
for they repented at the bpreaching of Jonah;   dom of God, I will send them prophets and apo33 and behold, Ca greater than Jonah is here. No   stles, and some of them they will kill and perseone having lighted a lamp, putteth it din a   cute; that the blood of all the prophets, which 50
secret place, neither under the bushel, but on   hath been shed from the foundation of the world,
the lamp-stand, that those who enter may see   may be required of this generation; from the 51
34 the light. The lamp of thy body is thine eye;   blood of Abel to the blood of Zachariah, who
therefore, when thine eye is sound, thy whole   perished between the altar and the temple: yea,
body also is enlightened; but whenever thine   I say to you, it will be required of this generaeye is diseased, thy whole body also is dark.  tion. Woe to you, lawyers! for ve have taken 52
35 Take heed therefore, that the light which is in   away the key of knowledge; ye entered not in
36 thee be not darkness. If, therefore, thy whole   yourselves, and those who were entering in, ye
body be enlightened, having no part dark, the   hindered. And as he said these things to them, 53
whole will be enlightefied,'as when the lamp by   the scribes and the Pharisees began to be very
its brightness giveth thee light.             angry, and to press him with questions concern37   And while he was speaking, a certain Phari-  ing many things; lying in wait for him, seek- 54
see asked him to dine with him: and he went  ing to catch something out of his mouth, that
38 in, and lay down at. table. And the Pharisee   they might accuse him.
seeing it, wondered that he had not first im39 mersed himself before the dinner.  And the      XII.-IN  the mean time, the crowd being
Lord said to him, Now ye Pharisees cleanse   gathered together by ten thousands, so that
the outside of the cup and platter; but your  they trod down one another, he began to say to
inside is full of extortion and wickedness.  his disciples; First, beware of the leaven of the
40 Unwise men! did not he who made the out-  Pharisees, which is hppocrisy.  Now there is  2
41 side, make the inside also?  But give what is  nothing covered which will not be revealed, nor
within them as alms; and behold, all things are   hidden which will not be known. Therefore, 3
42 clean to you. But woe to you, Pharisees! for   whatever ye have spoken in the dark, will be
heard in the light; and that which ye have said
or " something more"
b or "proclamation"                     in the ear in closets, will be proclaimed on the, or " something more"                  house-tops. And I say to you, my friends, Fear  4
4 or, according to some, "in a vault"   not those who kill the body, and after that,




258                        THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
5 have no more that they can do. But I will  the body, what ye shall put on. The life is 23
show you whom ye should fear; fear him who   more than the food, and the body, than the raiafter he hath killed, hath authority to cast into   ment.  Consider the ravens; for they neither 24
6 hell; yea, I say to you, fear him. Are not five   sow nor reap; they have neither store-house
sparrows sold for two farthings? and yet not   nor barn, and yet God feedeth them; of how
7 one of them is forgotten before God. But even   much more value are ye than the birds?  Now 25
8 the hairs of your head are all -numbered. Fear   which of you by being anxious, can add a cubit
not therefore; ye are of more value than many   to his life? If, then, ye can not do what is least, 26
8 sparrows.  And I say to you, whoever shall   why are you anxious for the rest?  Consider 27
confess me before men, him will the Son of man   the lilies how they grow: they toil not, nor
9 also confess before the angels of God: but he   spin; yet I say to you, even Solomon in all his
who denieth me before men, will be denied be-   glory'was not arrayed like one of these. But, 28
10 fore the angels of God.  And whoever shall  if God so clotheth the grass whlich to-day is in
speak a word against the Son of man, it will be   the field, and to-morrow is cast into an oven;
forgiven him, but to him who revileth against   how much more will he clothe you, O ye of little
11 the Holy Spirit, it will not be forgiven. And   faith! And seek ye not what ye shall eat, or 29
when they bring you before the synagogues, and   what ye shall drink, nor be in anxious suspense.
magistrates, and authorities, be not anxious how    For all these things the nations of the world 30
or what ye shall answer for yourselves, or what - are seeking after; and your Father knoweth
12 ye shall say: for the Holy Spirit will teach you   that ye need these things. But rather seek the 31
in that hour what ye ought to say.             kingdom of God, and all these things will be
13   And one of the crowd said to him, Teacher,  added to you. Fear not, little flock; for it is 32
bid my brother divide the inheiritance with me.   your Father's good pleasure to give you the
14 And he said to him, Man, who made me a judge,   kingdom. Sell your possessions, and give alms; 33
15 or a divider over you?  And he said to them,   -provide yourselves purses which become not
Take heed and keep yourselves from'covetous-  old, an unfailing treasure in the heavens, where
ness; for a man's li.fe consisteth not in the   no thief approached, nor moth destroyeth.  For 34
16 abundance of his possessions. And he spoke a   where your treasure is, there will your heart be
parable to them, saying, bThe ground of a cer-  also. Let your loins be girded about, and your 35
17 tain rich man brought forth plentifully: and he   lamps burning; and ye yourselves like men, wait- 36
reasoned within himself, saying, What shall I   ing for their lord to return from the weddinDgdo? for I have no place where I can gather to-  feast; that when he cometh and knocketh, they
18 gether my fruits. And he said, This will I do;   may open to him immediately. Happy are those 37
I will pull down my barns, and build greater;  servants, whom  their lord, when he cometh,
and there I will gather together all my produce   shall find watching: truly, I say to you, that he
19 and my goods. And I will say to my soul,   will gird himself and make them  recline at
Soul, thou hast many goods laid up for' many   table, and will come and serve them. And if 38
years, take thine ease, eat, drink, be merry.   he shall come in the second watch, or shall
20 But God said to him, Unwise man! this night   come in the third watch, and find them doing
this soul is required of thee; now who will  thus, happy are those servants.  And this ye 39
21 have what thou hast provided?  Thus will it be   know, that if the master of the house had
with him  who layethl up treasure for himself,  known what hour the thief would come, he
22 and is not rich towards God. And he said to   would have watched, and not have suffered his
his disciples, Therefore I say to you, Be not   house to be broken through. Be ye therefore 40
anxious for your life, what ye shall eat; nor for   ready also; for in an hour when ye think not,
the Son of man cometh.  And Peter said to 41
or, according to many Greek copies, "of all covetousness"
b or "farm"' or "make"




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                    259
him, Lord, speakest thou this parable to us, or   and the judge deliver thee up to the officer, and
42 also to all others?  And the Lord said, Who,  the officer cast thee into prison. I tell thee, 59
then, is the faithful and wise steward, whom   thou wilt not come out thence, till thou hast
his lord will set over his household to give them    paid the very last mite.
43 their portion of food in due season? Happy
is that servant, whom his lord, when he cometh,  XIII.-AND there were some present at that
44 shall find doing thus. Truly, I say to you, that  time who told him  concerning the Galileans,
45 he will set him over all his possessions. But,   whose blood Pilate had mingled with their
if that servant shall say in his heart, My lord   sacrifices. And Jesus, answering, said to them, 2
delayeth to come; and shall begin to beat the   Think ye that these Galileans were sinners
men-servants, and maid-servants, and to eat and   above all the Galileans, because they have
46 drink, and be drunken; the lord of that servant   suffered such things?  I tell you, nay; but 3
will come in a day when he looketh not for   except ye repent, ye will all in like manner
him, and in an hour which he knoweth not, and   perish. Or, those eighteen, on whom the tower 4
will cut him  in pieces, and appoint him  his  in Siloam fell, and killed them; think ye that
47 portion with the unfaithful. And that servant  they were sinners above all men, who dwelt in
who knew his lord's will, and prepared not, nor   Jerusalem?  I tell you nay; but except ye  5
did according to his will, will be beaten with   repent, ye will all in like manner perish. And  6
48 many stripes. But he who knew it not, and did   he spoke this parable; a certain man had a
things worthy of stripes, will be beaten with  fig-tree planted in his vineyard, and he came
few. For from  every one to whom much is  seeking fruit on it, and found none. And he  7
given, much will be required; and from him to   said to the vine-dresser, Behold, for three years
whom men have committed much, they will ask   I come seeking fruit on this fig-tree, and find
49 the more. I came to send fire on the earth, and   none: cut it down, why doth it also render the
what do I desire?  Would that it were already   ground barren?  And he, answering, said to  8
50 kindled! But I have an immersion to be im-   him, Lord, let alone this year also, till I shall
mersed with, and how am I distressed till it is   dig about it, and manure it: and if it beareth  9
51 accomplished-! Think ye that I came to give   fruit, well-but if not-afterwards thou shalt
peace on the earth? I tell you, nay; but rather   cut it down.
52 division: for henceforth there will be five in   And he was teaching in one of the syna- 10
one house divided, three against two, and two   gogues on the sabbath; and behold, there was 11
53 against three. Father will be divided against   a woman, who had had a spirit of infirmity
son, and son against father; mother against   eighteen years, and was bent together, and
dau(hter, and daughter against mother; mother-  unable to raise herself up at all. And Jesus, 12
in-law against her daughter-in-law, and daugh-   seeing her, called her to him, and said to her,
54 ter-in-law against her mother-in-law.  And he   Woman, thou art loosed from  thine infirmity.
said also to the crowds, When ye see the cloud   And he laid his hands on her; and immediately 13
rising from  the west, immediately ye say, A    she was made straight, and glorified God. And 14
shower is coming; and so it cometh to pass.  the ruler of the synagogue being much displeas55 And when ye perceive the south wind blowing,   ed, because Jesus had healed on the sabbath,
ye say, There will be heat; and it cometh to   answered and said to the crowd, There are six
56 pass. Hypocrites! ye can discernr the face of   days in which it is right to work; in them,
the earth and of the sky; but how is it that ye   therefore, come and be healed, and not on the
57 do not discern this time? and why, even of   sabbath-day.  The Lord then answered him, 15
58 yourselves, judge ye not what is right?  When   and said, Hypocrite! doth not each of you, on
thou art going with thine adversary to a magis-  the sabbath, loose his ox or his ass from the
trate, endeavor on the way to be delivered   stall, and, leading him away, water him?  And 16
from him; lest he should drag thee to the judge,   ought not this woman, being a daughter of




260                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
Abraham, whom  Satan  hath  bound, lo, for   Nevertheless, I must walk to-day, and to-mor- 33
eighteen years, to be loosed from this bond on   row, and the day following; for it can not be
17 the sabbath?  And when he had said this, all  that a prophet should perish out of Jerusalem.
his adversaries were ashamed, and  all the   0 Jerusalem, Jerusalem, that killest the pro- 34
crowd rejoiced for all the glorious things which   phets and stonest those who are sent to thee;
were done by him.                             how often would I have gathered thy children
18   And he said, To what is the kingdom of God   together. as a hen gathereth her brood under
19 like? and to what shall I liken it?  It is like   her wings, and ye would notl Behold, your 35
a grain of mustard-seed, which a man took and   house is left to you -desolate. And I say to
cast into his garden, and it grew and became a   you, Ye will not see me, till the time cometh
great tree, and the birds of the air lodged   when ye shall say, Blessed be he that cometh in
20 among its branches.  And again he said, To   the name of the Lord.
21 what shall I liken the kingdom of God? It is
like leaven, which a woman took and hid in      XIV. —AND it came to pass, as he went into
three measures of meal, till the whole was leav-  the house of one of the rulers, who were Phariened.                                         sees, to eat bread on a sabbath, that they were
22   And he went through cities and villages,   watching him. And behold, there was a certain  2
teaching, and journeying towards Jerusalem.   man before him who had the dropsy.  And  3
23 And one said to him, Lord, are there few who   Jesus, answering, spoke to the lawyers and
24 are saved?  And he said to them, Strive to   Pharisees, saying, Is it lawful to cure on the
enter in through the narrow gate; for many, I   sabbath?  But they were silent. And taking  4
say to you, will seek to enter in, and will not   hold of him, he healed him, and let him go.
25 be able. When once the mas3ter of the house   And he answered them, saying, bIf an ox or an  5
hath risen, and shut fast the door, and ye begin   ass of any one of you shall fall into a pit, will
to stand without, and knock at the door, saying,  hlie not then immediately pull it out on the sab26 Lord, Lord, open to us; and he will answer,  bath-day?  And they could not reply against 6
and say to you, I know you not, whence ye   him as to this. And he spoke a parable to  7
are; then ye will begin to say, We ate and   those who had been invited, when he marked
drank in thy presence, and thou didst teach in   how they were choosing out the first places;
27 our streets. But he will say. I tell you, I know   saying to them, When thou art invited by any  8
you not whence ye are; depart from me, all ye   one to a marriage-feast, do not recline at table
28 workers of inquity.  There will be -weeping   in the first place, lest a more honorable man
and gnashing  of teeth, when ye shall see  than thou may have been invited by him; and  9
Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the   he who invited thee and him should come, and
prophets in the kingdom of God, and yourselves   say to thee, Give place to this man; and then
29 cast out.  And they will come from the east  thou wilt begin with shame to take the lowest
and west, and from the north and south, and   place. But when thou art invited, go and lie 10
30 will recline at table in the kingdom  of God.   down at table in the lowest place, that when he
And behold there are last, who will be first;   who hath invited thee cometh, he may say to
and there are first, who will be last.        thee, Friend, go up higher; then thou wilt have
13   That very day, there came some Pharisees,  honor in the presence of those who recline at
and said to him, Go out, and depart hence; for  table with thee. For every one who exalteth 11
32 HIerod wishethl to put thee to death. And he   himself, will be humbled, and he who humbleth
said to them, Go, tell that fox, Behold, I cast  himself, will be exalted. And he said also to 12
out demons, and perform cures to-day, and tomorrow, and the third day I finish my work.
my Iya E7os (" desolate ") is wanting in several early MSS. and
Versions.
Greek " the weeping and the gnashing"    b or, according to some MSS. " a son, or an ox"




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                     261
him who had invited him. When thou makest  should begin to deride him, saying, This man 30
a dinner, or a supper, call not thy friends, nor   began to build, and was not able to finish. Or 31
thy brethren, nor thy kindred, nor thy rich   what king, going to encounter another king in
neighbors, lest they also should invite thee   war, doth not sit down first, and consult whether
13 again, and a recompense be made thee. But  lie is able with ten thousand to meet him who
when thou makest a feast, invite the poor, the   cometh against him with twenty thousand? But 32
14 maimed, the lame, the blind; and thou wilt be   if not, while the other is yet far off, he sendeth
happy; because they can not recompense thee;   an embassy, and desireth conditions of peace.
for thou wilt be recompensed at the resurrection   So therefore no one of you who forsaketh not 33
15 of the righteous. And one of those who reclin-   all his possessions, can be my disciple. Salt is 34
ed at table with him, hearing this, said to him,   good: but if the salt becometh tasteless, how
Happy is he who shall eat bread in the kingdom    shall its saltness be restored?  It is fit neither
16 of God. And he said to him, I certain man   for the land, nor yet for the manure-heap; they
17 made a great supper, and invited  many. And   cast it out. He who hath ears to hear, let him
he sent his servant a- supper-time to say to those   hear.
who had been invitel, Come, for all things are
18 now ready. And they all with one consent began to excuse 1themselves.  The first sld to     XV.-AND  all the tax-gatherers and  the
him, I have bought a field, and I must go out   sinners were drawing near to him, to hear
19 and see it; I pray thee have me excused. And   him. And the Pharisees and the scribes mur- 2
another said, I have bougoht five yoke of oxen,   mured, saying, This man receiveth sinners, and
and I am going to prove them; I pray thee   eateth with them. And he spoke. this parable  3
20 have me excused. And another said, I have   to them, saying, What man of you, having a  4
married a wife, and, therefore, I can not come.   hundred sheep, and losing one of them, doth not
21 And that servant came, and told his lord   leave the ninety-nine in the desert, and go after
these things.  Then the master of the house   that which is lost, until he findeth it'?  And  5
being angry, said to his servant, Go out quickly   when he hath found it, he layeth it on his own
into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring   shoulders, rejoicing   And when  he cometh  6
in hither the poor, and maimed, and lame, and   home, he calleth together his friends and neigh22 blind. And the servant said, Lord, it is done   bors, saying, Rejoice with me; for I have found
as thou didst command, and yet there is room.   my sheep which was lost. I say to you, that 7
23 And the lord said to the servant, Go out into  thus there will be joy in heaven over one sinner
highways and hedges, and constrain them to   who repenteth, more than  over ninety-nine
24 come in, that my house may be filled. For I   righteous persons who need no repentance.  Or, 8
say to you, that none of those men, who have   what woman, having' ten pieces of silver, if she
been invited, shall taste of my supper.       loseth one piece, doth not light a lamp, and
25   And great crowds were going with him; and   sweep the house, and seek carefully till she
26 he turned, and said to them, If any one cometh  findeth it?  And having found it, she calleth  9
to me, and hateth not his father, and mother,  together her friends and neighbors, saying, Reand  wife, and children, and  brethren, and   joice with me, for I have found the piece which
sisters, and further, even his own life, he can   I had lost. Thus, I say to you, There is joy in 10
27 not be my disciple.  And whoever doth not  the presence of the angels of God over one sinbear his cross, and come after me, lie can not be   ner who repelteth.  And he said, A certain 11
28 my disciple. For who of you wishing to build   man had two- sons; and the younger of them 12
a tower, doth not first sit down and count the   said to his father, Father, give me the portion
cost, whether he hath enough to complete it?   of property which falleth to nme  And he divid29 Lest perhaps, after he lath laid a foundation,   ed his living between them.  And not many 13
and is not able to finish it, all who behold it   days after, the younger son gathered all to



262                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
gether, and went abroad into a distant country,   brother was dead, and is alive again. he was
and there wasted his property by dissolute liv-  lost, and is found.
14 ing. And when he had spent all, there rose a
mighty famine throughout that country, and he
XVI. —AND he said also to his disciples,
15 began to be in want. And he went and joined
There was a certain rich man Twho had a
himself to a citizen of that country, and he sent
steward; and he was accused to him of wasting
16 him  into his fields to feed swine.  And he
his possessions. And he called him, and he said 2
longed to fill his stomach with the pods which
to him, What is this that I hear of thee? render
the swine ate; and yet no one gave any thing
17 to him. And when lie came to himself, he said,   an account of thy stewardship; for thou canst
17 to him. And when hle came to himself, he said,
be steward no longer. And the steward said  3
How many hired servants of my father have     within himself, What shall I do?  for my lord
within himself, What shall I do? for my lord
bread and to spare, but I am perishing with
taketh away the stewardship fromt me; I can
18 hunger! I will rise and go to my father, and
not dig, to beg I am ashamed. I know what I  4
will say to him, Father, I have sinned against
twill do, that when I am put out of the steward19 heaven, and before thee, and am  no longer          
1  7       1173 ~ ship, they may receive me into their houses.
worthy to be called thy son; make me as one   And calling each one of his lord's debtors to  5
20 of thy hired servants. And he rose, and went   h,to~   him, ke said to the first, How much owest thou
to his father. But while he was yet a great
to my lord?  And he said, A hundred measures  6
way off, his father saw him, and had compassion
of oil. And he said to him, Take thy bill, and
on him, and ran  and fell on his neck, and kissed
sit down quickly, and write fifty. Then he said  7
21 him. And the son said to him, Father, I have
to another, And bow much owest thou?  And
sinned against heaven, and before thee, and am   lie said A hundred measures of wheat. And he
he said, A hundred measures of wheat. And he
22 no longer worthy to be called thy son. But the
v'~ ~        saith to him, Take thy bill, and write eighty.
father said to the servants, Bring forth the best   s
rea pt n i and put arinAnd the lord praised the unjust steward, be- 8
r-obe, and put it on hlim; and put a ring on his, and    on hi; and    ring   h cause he had done prudently; for the children
23 hand, and shoes on his feet; and bring the
fbattedcalandkilli andshoes s    leet;u  and br he.of this world are more prudent with respect to
fatted calf, and kill it; and let us eat and be
their own generation, than the childlren   of
24 merry; for this my son was dead and is alive
light. And I say to you, Make for yourselves  9
again; he was lost, and is found. And they                             i
friends with the unrighteous'mammnon; that
25 began to be merry. Now his elder son was in
in )when ye fail, they may receive you into the
the field. And as he came and drew near the
everlasting habitations. He who is faithful in 10
26 house, he heard music and dancing.  And he
the least, is faithfill also in much, and lie who is
called one of the servants, and asked him what
unjust in the least, is unjust also in much. If, 11
27 these things meant. And le said to him, Thy
therefore, ye have not been faithful in the unbrother is come; and thy father hath killed the
righteous mammon, who will entrust to you the
fatted calf, because he hath received him safe
true riches?  And if ye have not been faithful 12
28 and sound. And he was angry, and would not
in that which is another's, who will give you
go in; therefore his father went out, and
that which is your own?  No servant can serve 13
29 entreatead him. And hle, answering, said to his
two masters; for he will either hate the one,
father, Behold, so many years do I serve thee,
and7~~~~~~~~~ and love the other; or he will hold to the one,
and  never transgressed  thy commandment;
and despise the other. Ye can not serve God
and yet thou never gavest me a kid, that I
and mammon.
30 might be merry with my friends; but when this
thy son came, who hath devoured thy living       And the Pharisees, being lovers of money, 14
with harlots, thou hast killed the fatted calf   also heard all these things, and they scoffed at
31 for him. And lie said to him, Child, thou art   him. And he said to them, Ye are those who 15
32 ever with me, and all which I have is thine. It
was right to be merry and be glad; for this thy         ~ or " wealth "-And so vv. 11, 13.




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                    263
justify yourselves before men; but God knoweth  the prophets, neither will they be persuaded,
your hearts; for that which is highly esteemed   though one should rise from the dead.
among men, is an abomination in the sight of
an n 1  r[51  1   1   1             1Z    XVII. —AND he said to the disciples, It is
16 God. The law and the prophets were until; s     t  impossible for the occasions of sin not to come;
John; since that time the kingdom of God is
but woe to him through whom they come! It 2
17 preached, and every one presseth into it. And   wou                     if an an upper-millwould be better for him, if an an upper-millit is easier for heaven and earth to pass away,
stone should be hung about his neck, and he
18 than for one tittle of the law to fail. Every     should be 
should be thrown in to the sea, than that he
one who putteth away his wife, and marriet   should cause one of tese little ones to sin
should cause one of these little ones to sin.
another, committeth adultery; and every one
her th  y  Take heed to yourselves. If they brother tres- 3
who marrieth her who hlath been put away from
pusseth against thee,' rebuke him; and if he
19 her husband, committeth adultery. Now, there   passeth against thee rebuke him; and if 
was a certain rich man who was clothed in   epenteth, forgive him. And if he trespasseth  4
was a certain rich man aswho  was clothed in
against thee seven times in a day, and seven
purple and fine linen, and a fared sumptuously
times in a day turneth to thee again saying, I
20 every day. And there was a certain poor man,
repent; thou shalt forgive him.  And  the  5
named Lazarus, who was laid at his gate, full  apostles said to the Lord
apostles said to the Lord, Increase our faitll.
21 of sores, and longing to be fed with the crumbs   And the Lord said, If ye had faith as a grain
which fell from trich man's table;buteve And the Lord said, If ye had faith as a grain  6
22  the dogs  came, and lickedh man'his sortable;  ut evenit  of mustard-seed, ye might say to this sycamine22 the dogs came, and licked his sores. And it
came to pass, that the poor man died, and was  tree, Be thou uprooted and planted in the sea;
came to pass, that the poor man died, and was
and it would obey you. But which of you hav- 7
carried away by the angelsinto Abraham's
ing a servant ploughing or feeding cattle, will
bosom: the rich man also died, and was buried.
71~,.say to him immediately, as he cometh in out of
23 And in the under-world he lifted up his eyes,  the field  Come and recline at table? But will 8
the field, aCome, and recline at table? But will 8
being in torments, and seeth Abraham far off,  t
he not rather say to him, Make ready mny sup21 and Lazarus in his bosom.  And crying out,
he said, Father Abraham, have pity on meand per, and gird thyself, and serve me, till I shall
he said, Father Abraham, have pity on me, and
have eaten and drunk; and afterwards thou
send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his  shalt eat and drink?  Doth he tank that ser- 
shalt eat and drink?  Doth he thank that ser- 9
finger in water, and cool my tongue; for I am
va. nt,  because he did what was commanded? I
25 tormented in this flame. But Abraham said,
think not. So also ye, when ye shall have done 10
Child, remember that thou in thy lifetime didst
all that was commanded you, say, We are unreceive thy good things, and Lazarus, in like
profitable servants; we have done bwhat it was
manner, his evil things; but now here he is
our duty to do.
26 comforted, and thou art tormented. And beAnd it came to pass, as he was going to Jeru- 11
sides all this, between us and you there is a
salem, that he passed cthrough the midst of Sagreat gulf fixed; so that they who would pass   maria and Galilee. And as he was entering a 12
over hence to you, can not; nor can they who
certain village, there met him ten lepers, who
27 would, cross over thence to us. Then lie said, I
stood far off; and they lifted up their voice, 13
pray thee, then, father, that thou wouldst send
28 him  to my father's house; for I have five   saying, Jesus, Master, have mercy on us
seeing them, he said to them, Go, show yourbrethren; that he may testify to them, lest they
selves to the priests. And it came to pass, that
also should come into this place of torment.
as they were going, they were cleansed. And 15
29 Abrallam  saith to him, They have Moses and
30 the prophets: let them hear them.  And he   one of them, seeing that he was healed, turned
back. and with a loud voice glorified God, and 16
said, Nay, father Abraham; but if one should
fell on his face at his feet, giving him thanks;
go to them from the dead, they will repent.
31 And he said to him, If they hear not Moses and
~ or "come immediately"
b or "what were bound to do"
or "' feasted"                              c or "between"




264                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
17 and he was a Samaritan. And Jesus, answering,   said to him, Where, Lord?  And he said to
said, Were not the ten cleansed? but where are  them, Wherever the body is, there will the
18 the nine?  Were there none found to return,   eagles be gathered together.
and give glory to God, except this stranger?
19 And he said to him, Rise, and depart; thy faith  XVIII.-AND he also spake a parable to
hath saved thee.
2bath saved thee.    by the Pharisees, when the  them to the end, that they ought always to pray,
20   And being asked by the Pharisees, when the   and not to faint; saying, There was in a city a  2
kintgdom  of God would come, he answered   judge who feared not God, nor regarded man. 3
them, and said, The kingdom  of God cometh   And there was a widow in that city; and she
21 not with observation; nor will they say, Be-   went to him, saying, Do me justice on mine adhold here! or, Behold,:there! for. behold, the
versary. And he would not for a while; but 4
22 kingdom of God is among you. And he said
afterwards he said within himself, Though  I
to the disciples, Days will come, when ye will
fear not God. nor regard man, yet because in- 5
desire to see one of the days of the Son of   deed this widow tb
deed this widow troubleth me, I will do her
23 man, and ye will not see it. And they will say    ustice, lest by her continual comin,  she should
to you, Behold, here! or, behold, there! go not   weary me. And t
24 after them, nor follow them. For as the light-  unjust judge saith; and  will not God do justice  7
ning flashing out of the one part under heaven, to his elect who cry to him  day and night
shineth to the other part under heaven, so will  though he beareth long in respect to them?  I  8
25 the Son of man be in his day. But first he must  tell you that he will do them justice speedily.
suffer many things, and be rejected by this   Nevertheless, whlen the Son of man cometh, will
26 generation. And as it was in the days of Noah,  he find faith on the earth?
so will it be also in the days of the Son of man.
And he spoke this parable to some' who  9
27 They were eating, they were drinking, they
trusted in themselves that they were righteous,
were marrying wives, they were given in marand despised otlhers.  Two men went up into 10
riage, till the day that Noah entered the ark,
28 and the flood came, and destroyed them all. In   the temple to pray; the      Pharisee, and the
other a tax-gatherer.  Tile Pharisee ~stood, and 11
like manner also as it was in the days of Lot:,
thy w. d g  ty     prayed thus with himself, O God! I thank thee
they were drinking, they were buying, they'O* ~   z1..that I am  not like other men, extortioners,
were selling, they were planting, they were                              
29 buildin    but on the day when Lot went ut   unjust, adulterers, or even like this tax-gatherer.
29 building; but on the day when Lot went out..                       )
o   S   t  L    r    f   a   b          I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all 12
from Sodom, the Lord rained fire and brimstone
which I acquire. And the tax-gatherer stand- 13
30 from heaven, and destroyed them all: Thus
be in the day when the Son of man is  ing far off, would not even lift up his eyes to
will it be in the day when the Son of man is
wi3 revealed. In that day, lie whoshallbeonthe heaven, but smote on his breast, saying, O God 
31 revealed. In that day, he who shall be on the
be merciful to me a sinner. I tell you, this man 14
house-top, and his goods in the house, let him
nceo tt.e a   anwent down to his house justified rather than the
not come down to take them away;  and in lilke
not com down to take  l, away;landn li other; for every one who exalteth himself will
manner, he who shall be in the field, let him not   other; for every one who exalteth himself will
32 turn back. Remember Lot's wife.  Whoever   be humbled;
33 shall seek to save his life, will lose it, and who34 ever shall lose his life, will preserve it. I tell  And they brought to him their infants also, 15
you in that night will be two on one bed; one   that he might touch them; but his disciples,
35 will be taken, and the other left. Two woman   seeing it, rebuked them.  But Jesus, calling 16
will be grinding together; one will be taken,  them to him, said, Suffer the little children to
36 and the other left.a  And they answered and   come to me, and forbid them not; for of such is
the kingdom of God. Truly, I say to you, who- 17
~ Verse 36 (E. V.) is not in the Greek text of Bagster. It.
is spurious.                                             a or "standing by himself, prayed thus"




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                    265
ever shall not receive the kingdom of God like   begging; and hearing a crowd passing along, 36
a little child, will by no means enter into it;  he asked what it meant. And they told him, 37
18   And a certain ruler asked him, saying, Good   Jesus of Nazareth is passing by.  And he 38
Teacher, what shall I do, to inherit eternal life?   shouted, sayiing, Jesus, son  of David, have
19 And Jesus said to him, Why callest thou me   mercy on me. And those who went before, 39
good?  No one is good, except one, that is God.   charged him to be silent; but he cried out much
20 Thou knowest the commandments, Do not corn-   more, Son of David, have mercy on me. And 40
mit adultery, aDo not kill, Do not steal, Do not   Jesus stopped and commanded him to be led to
bear false testimony, Honor thy father and thy   him; and when he came near, lie asked him,
21 mother. And he said, All these have I kept  saying, What wilt thou that I should do for 41
22 from my youth. And Jesus, hearing this, said  thee?  And he said, Lord, that I may receive
to him, Yet thou lackest one thing; sell all that   my sight. And Jesus said to him, Receive thy 42
thou hast and distribute to the poor, and thou   sight; thy faith hath made the whole. And 43
shalt have a treasure in heaven; and come,  immediately lie received his sight, and followed
23 follow me. And when he heard this, lie became   him, glorifying God: and all the people, seeing
very sorrowful: for he was exceedingly rich.  it, gave praise to God.
24 And Jesus, seeing him become very sorrowful,
said, With what difficulty will those who have  XIX. —AND He, having entered Jericho, was
25 riches, enter into the kingdom of God! For it   was passipg through it; and behold there was 2
is easier for a camel to go through a needle's   a man named Zaccheus, who was a chief taxeye, than for a rich man to enter into the king-   gatherer, and he was rich; and he sought to  3
26 dom of God. And those who heard it, said,  see who Jesus was, and yet could not on ac27 Who, then, can be saved?  And he said, The   count of the crowd, for he was small in stature.
things which  are impossible with men, are   And he ran before, and climbed a sycamore-tree  4
possible with God.                            to see him; for he was about to pass that way.
28   Then Peter said, behold we have left all, and   And when Jesus came to the place, lie looked  5
29 and followed thee. And he said to them, Truly,   up and saw him, and said to him, Zaccheus,
I say to you, there, is no one who hath left   make haste, and come down; for to-day I must
house, or parents, or brethren, or wife, or child-  remain in thy house. And he made haste, and  6
ren, for the sake of the kingdom of God, who   came down, and received hlim joyfully.  And  7
30 will not receive manifold in this present time,  when they saw it, they all murmured, saying, he
and in the world to come eternal life.        hath gone in to lodge with a sinfull man. And  8
31   Then he took the twelve aside, and said to   Zaccheus stood up, and said to the Lord, Bethem, Behold, we are going up to Jerusalem,   hold, Lord, the half of my possessions I give to
and all the things written by the prophets con-  the poor, and if I have taken any thing from
cerning the Son of man will be accomplished.   any one by fraud, I restore fourfold.  And  9
32 For he will be delivered up to the Gentiles;   Jesus said to him. To-day salvation hath come
and will be mocked, and babused, and spitten   to this house, because lie also is a son of Abra33 on; and having scourged him, they will put him   ham. For the Son of man hath come to seek 10
to death; and the third day he will rise again.   and to save that which was lost.
34 And they understood none of these things; and   And when they had heard this, he went on 11
this'saying was hidden fiom theum, and they   to speak a parable, because he was near Jeruknew not the things which were spoken.        salem, and they thought that the kingdom of
35   And it came to pass, that as lie drew near   God would immediately appear. He said there- 12
Jericho, a certain blind man sat by the way-side   fore, A certain nobleman went into a distant
country to receive a kingdom, and to return.
oa or Do not murder"               And he called ten of his servants, and gave 13
b or " shamefully treated"         them ten pounds, and said to them, Trade till I




266                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
14 come. But his citizens hated him, and sent an   loosing the colt the owners of it said to thelm,
embassy after him, saying', We will not have  VWhy do ye loose the colt? And they said, rTle 34
15 this man reig'n over us. And it came to pass,   Lord hatlh need of him. And they led hlim to 3;5
\when he returiied, having received the king-   Jesus; and having cast their own garments on
dom, that he commanded those servents to be   the colt, they set Jesus on him. And as lie went, 36
called to him, to whom he gave the money, that  they spread their garments in the way. And as 37
he might know what each had gained by trad-   he was now drawing' near at the descent of tlhe
16 ing.  Then the first came, saying, Lord, thy   mount of Olives, the whole multitude of the
17 pound hathl gained ten pounds.  And he said   disciples began to rejoice and praise God with
to him, Well done, good servant! because   a loud voice for all the mighty worlks which
thou hast been faithful in a very little; have   they had seen, saying, Blessed be the king' who 38
18 authority over ten cities.   And  the second   comneth in the name of the Lord! Peace in
came, saying, Lord, thy pound hath gained five   heaven, and glory in the highest!  And some 39
19 pounds. And lie said also to him, Be thou also   of the Pharisees fro-n among' the crowd said to
20 over five cities.  And another came, saying,   him, Teacher, rebuke they disciples. And lihe 40
Lord, behold, here is thy pound, which I have   answered, and said to them, I tell you that if
21 kept laid up in a napkinl: for I feared thee,  these should be silent, the stones would imbecause thou art an austere man; thou takest   mediately cry out. And as he drew near, and 41
up what thou didst not lay down, and reapest   beheld the city, he wept over it, saying, 0, that 42
22 what thou didst not sow. And he said to him,   thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this
Out of thine own mouth I will judge thee,  thy day, the things belonging to thy peace! but
wicked servant!  Thou knewest that I was an   now they are hidden from thine eyes. For the 43
austere man, taking up what I laid not down, and   days will come on thee when thine enemies will
23 reaping what I did not sow; why, then, didst  cast a rampart about thee, and will encompass
thou not put my money into the bank, tlhat at  thee, and will shut thee in on every side, and 44
my coming I might have exacted it with inter-  level thee with the ground, and thy children
24 est?  And he said to those who stood by, Take   within thee; and they will not leave in thee
friom him  the pound, and give it to him who   one stone on another; because thou didst not
25 hathll the ten pounds. (And they said to him,   know the time of thy visitation.
26 Lord, he hath ten pounds.)  For I say to you,     And he went into the temple, and began to 45
That to every one who hath, more will be   cast out those in it who sold and bouglht., saying
given; and from him who hathl not, even what  to them, It is written, My house is a house of 46
27 he hath will be taken from him. But those,   prayer, but ye have made it a den of robbers.
mine enemies, who would not have me reign   And lie taughlt daily in the temple. And the 47
over them, bring hither, and slay them be:fore   chief priests, and the scribes, and the chief
28 me. And having spoken thlese things, lie went   people were seekimng to destroy him, and could 48
on before, going up to Jerusalem.              not find how to do it, for all the people awere
29   And it came to pass, as he drew near to   very attentive to hear him.
Bethphage and Bethany, at the mount called the
mount of Olives, he sent forth two of his dis-    XX.-AND it came to pass on one of those
30 ciples, saying, Go into the village over against   days, as lie was teaching the people in thle
you, in which, as ye enter, ye will find a colt  temple, and preaching the good news, the chief
tied, on which no man ever sat; loose him, and   priests, and the scribes, with the elders came  2
31 lead him to me. And if any one askethl you,   up, and spoke to him, saying, Tell us, by what
Why do ye loose him? thus sllall ye say to   authority doest thou these things? or who is
32 him, The Lord hath need of him. And those   he who gave thee this authority?  And lie  3
who were sent forth, went away, and found it,
33 even as he had said to them. And as they were               or "hunllg 011on his lips to hear himn"




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING  TO LUKE.                                     267
answered, and said to them, I also will ask you   who feigned themselves to be righteous men,
4 one question; and answer me: The immersion   that they might take hold of his words, in order
of John, was it fronm heaven,  or from  nlen?   to deliver him up to the power and authority of
5 And they reasoned among themselves, saying,   the governor.  And they asked him, saying. 21
If we say, From heaven, lie will say, Why, then,   Teacher, we know  that thou  speakest and
6 did ye not believe him?  But if we say, From    teachest rightly, and dost not accept the person
men; all the people will stone us; for they are   of men, but teacliest the way of God in truth; is 22
7 persuaded that Jolln was a prophet. And they   it lawful for us to give tribute to Cesar, or
answered, that they did not know  whence it   not?  But lie, perceiving their craftiness, said 23
8 was. And Jesus said to them, Neither do I tell  to them, Why do ye try me? Show me a penny. 24
9 by what authority I do these  things.  And lie   Whose imagre and inscription hath it?  They
began to speak this parable to the people; A    answered, and said, Cesar's. And he said to 25
man planted a vineyard, and let it out to hus-  them, Render, then, to Cesar the things which
bandmen, and went abroad for a long time.   are Cesar's, and to God the things which are
10 And at the season, he sent a servant to the bus-   God's. And they could not take hold of his 26
bandmen, that they might give him some of the   words before the people: and they wondered
fruit of the vineyard; but the husbandmen beat   at his answer, and were silent. Then there 27
11  irm, and sent him away empty.  And again he   came to him some of the Sadducees (who deny
sent another servant; and they beat him also,   that there is a resurrection), and asked him,
and having handled him shamefully, sent him   saying, Teacher, Moses wrote this for us, If a 28
12 away empty. And again he sent a third, and   man's brother should die having a wife, and
13 they wounded himn also, and cast him out. Then   lie should die childless, that his brother should
said the lord of the vineyard, What shall I do?   take his wife, and raise up offspring for his
I will send my abeloved son, perhaps they will   brother.  Now, there were seven brethren; 29
14 reverence him, when they see him.  But when   and the first took a wife, and died childless.
the husbandmen saw him, they reasoned among   And the second took the wife, and he died 30
themselves, saying, This is the heir; come, let   childless.  And the third took her; and in 31
us kill him, that tile inheritance may become   like manner the seven also: and they left no
15 ours. And they cast him out of the vineyard,   children, and died. Last of all the woman died 32
and killed him. What, therefore, will the lord   also. In the resurrection, therefore, to which 33
16 of the vineyard do?  He will come and destroy    of them doth she become a wife? for the seven
these husbandmen, and give the vineyard to   had her for a wife. And Jesus, answering, said 34
others.  And when they heard it, they said, By   to them, The children of this world marry, and
17 no means! And looking at them, he said, What,   are given in marriage: but those who are 35
then, is this that is written, The stone which the   deemed worthy to obtain that world, and the
builders rejected, this hath become'the chief   resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor
18 corner-stone?  Whoever falleth on that stone   are given in marriage; for they can die no 36
will be dashed in pieces; but on whomsoever it   more; since they are like angels, and are
19 falleth, it will grind him to powder. And the   children of God, being children of the resurchief priests and scribes sought to lay hands on   rection. But that the dead rise, even Moses 37
him  at that very time, but they feared the   showed —at The Bush-when he calleth the
people for they knew that he had spoken this   Lord, the God of Abraham, and the God of
parable,against them.                          Isaac, and the God of Jacob. Now, he is not 38
20   And they watched him, and sent forth spies,   a God of the dead, but of the living; for to him
all are living.  Then some of the scribes said to 39
o 01 the beloved"                   him, Teacher, thou hast spoken well. And they 40
b or "the corner-stone"             durst ask him nothing further.  And he said to 41
or "concerning"                    them, IHIow say they, that thie Anointed is the




268                           THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
42 son of David?  And yet David himself saith   to answer for yourselves.  For I will giive you 15
43 in the book of Psalms, The Lord said to my   utterance and wisdom, which all your adverlord, Sit thou at my riglht hand, till I make   saries will not be able to gainsay, nor resist.
44 thine enemies thy foot-stool. David, therefore,   And ye will -be delivered up both by parents, 16
calleth him Lord, and how, then, is he his son?   and brethren, and kindred, and friends, and
45 Then, in the hearing of all the people, he said   some of you they will cause to be put to death.
46 to his disciples, Beware of the scribes who   And ye will be hated by all for my name's 17
desire to walk about in long robes, and love   sake: and yet there will not a hair of your head 18
salutations in the market-places, and the first   perish.  By your patient endurance preserve 19
seats in the synagogues, and the first places in   your asouls. And when ye shall see Jerusalem  20
47 the feasts: who devour widow's houses, and for   surrounded by armies, then know that its desoa pretense make long  prayers; these will  lation draweth near. Tlien let those who are 21
receive greater condemnation.                    in Judea flee to the mountains; and let those
who are in the midst of it, depart out; and
XXI.-AND looking up, he saw the rich men   let not those who are in the country enter into
2 casting their gifts into the treasury. And he   it. For these are days of vengeance, that all 22
saw also a certain poor widow, casting in there   things which are written may be fulfilled. But 23
3 two mites. And he said, Truly, I say to you,   woe to those who are with child and to those
that this poor widow  cast in more than all   who suckle in those days! for there will be
4 these; for these all out of their abundance, cast   great distress in the land, and wrath on this
into the gifts of God, but she, out of her want,   people. And they will fall by the edge of the 24
cast in all the living that she had.             sword, and will be led captive into all the
5   And as some spoke of the temple, that it was   nations; and Jerusalem will be trodden down
adorned with beautiful stones and offerings, he   by the Gentiles, till the times of the Gentiles
6 said,.As  to these things which ye behold, the   shall be fulfilled. And there will be signs in 25
days will come, in which there will not be left  the sun, and moon, and stars; and on the eartll
one stone on another, whllich will not be thrown    anguish of nations, with perplexity, the sea and
7 down. And they asked him, saying, Teacher,  the waves roaring; men fainting from fear and 26
when then will these things be? and what will  expectation of the things which are coming on
be the sign when these things are about to come   bthe earth; for the powers of the heavens will
8 to pass?  And he said, Take heed that ye be   be shaken. And then they will see the Son of 27
not deceived; for many will come in my name,   man coming in a cloud, with power and great
saying, I ain he; and the time draweth near:   glory. And when these things begin to come 28
9 go not, therefore, after them.  But when ye   to pass, raise yourselves, and lift up your heads;
shall hear of wars and commotions, be not terri-  for your redemption is drawing near. And lie 29
flied; for these things must first come to pass,   spoke a parable to them, Behold the fig-tree,
10 but the end cometh not immediately. Then he   and all the trees; when they now shoot forth, 30
said to them, Nation will rise against nation,   ye see it, and know of yourselves that the sum11 and kingdom  against kingdom: and there will   mer is now near. So also ye, when ye see these 31
be' great earthquakes in various places, and   things coming to pass, know that the kingdom
famines, and pestilences: and there will be fear-   of God is near. Truly, I say to you, this gener- 32
12 ful sights, and great sig'ns from  heaven. But   ation will not pass away till all shall have come
before all these, they will lay their hands on   to pass.  Heaven and earth will pass away; 33
you, and persecute you, delivering you up to   but my words will not pass away. -But take 34
synagogues and prisons, being brought before   heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts
13 kings and rulers for my name's sake. And it  should be overcharged with  surfeiting, and
14 will turn out to you for a testimony.  Settle it
thlerefore in your hearts, not to premediate what     a or " lives"    b or "the habitable earth "




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                    269
drunkenness, and anxieties of life, and that day   it among yourselves; for I say to you, I shall 18
35 come on you unawares. For as a snare will it  not drink of the fruit of the vine till the kingcome on all who dwell on the face of all the   dom of God shall come. And he took bread, 19
36 earth. Watch therefore, and pray always, that   and gave thanks, and broke it, and gave to
ye may be counted worthy to escape all these  them, saying, This is my body which is given
things which will come to pass, and to stand be-  for you: do this in remembrance of me. Thus 20
fore the Son of man.                          also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the
37   Now in the day-time he was teaching in the   new covenant in my blood, which is shed for
temple; and at night he went out, and lodged   you.  But, behold, the hand of him, who de- 21
38 in the mount, called the mount of Olives. And   livereth me up, is with me on the table. And 22
all the people came early in the morning to him   the Son of mall indeed departeth as it was dein the temple to hear him.                    termined; but woe to that man through whom
he is delivered up! And they began to inquire 23
XXII.-Now the feast of unleavened bread,   among themselves, which of them it could be,
2 called the passover, drew near. And the chief   who was about to do this.
priests and scribes sought how they might kill  And there was also a strife among them, 24
3 himl; for they feared the, people. And Satan   which of them would be accounted the greatest.
entered into Judas surnamed Iscariot, who was   And lie said to them, The kings of the nations 25
4 of the number of the twelve.  And he went,  exercise dominion over them, and those, who
and talked with the chief priests and captains,  exercise authority over them, are called bene5 how he might deliver him up to them. And   factors. But ye shall not be so; but let the 26
they were glad, and agreed to give him money.   greatest among you become as the youngest,
6 And he consented, and sought opportunity to   and the ruler as the servant. For who is great- 27
deliver him up to them in the absence of the   er, he who reclineth at table, or lie who serveth?
crowd.                                        is not lie who reelineth at table? but I am among
7   Now the day of unleavened bread came, in   you as he who serveth. Ye are those who have 28
8 which the passover must be killed.  And he   continued with me in my trials. Arnd I appoint 29
sent Peter and John, saying, Go and prepare   a kingdom for you, as my Father appointed for
9 the passover for us, that we may eat it. And   me; that ye may eat and drink at my table in 30
they said to him, Where wilt thou that we shall   my kingdom, and sit on thrones, judging the
10 prepare it?  And he said to them, Behold, as  twelve tribes of Israel.
ye enter into the city, a man bearing a pitcher  And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, 31
of water will meet you; follow him into the   Satan hath asked for you, that he may sift you
11 house where he entereth. And ye shall say to   as wheat; but I have prayed for thee, that thy 32
the master of the house, The Teacher saith to  faith may not fail; and when thou hast turned,
thee, Where is the guest-chamber, where I may   strengthen thy brethren. And he saith to him, 33
12 eat the passover with my disciples? And he will   Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both to prison
show you a large upper room furnished: there   and to death. And he said, I tell thee, Peter, 34
13 prepare it.  And they went forth, and found   the cock will not crow to-day, before thou wilt
things even as he had said to them: and they   thrice deny that thou knowest me.  And he 35
14 prepared the passover.  And when the hour   said to them, When I sent you out without
came, he lay down at table, and the twelve apos-   purse, and bag, and shoes, did ye lack any
15 tles with him.  And he said to them, I have   thing?  And they said, Nothing. Then said he 36
earnestly longed to eat this passover with you,  to them, But now, he who hath a purse, let him
16 before I suffer; for I say to you, I shall eat of   take it, and likewise a bag; and he who hath
it no more, till it shall be fulfilled in the king-   none, let him sell his agarment, and biy a
17 dom of God. And he took a cup, and when he
had given thanks, he said, Take this, and divide                 a or "cloak"




270                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
37 sword. For I say to you, that this which is  sat down together, and Peter sat down among
written must yet be accomplished in me, And he   them. And a certain maid-servaint seeing himr 56
was numbered  with transgressors; for the   as he sat by the fire, and looling  earnestly at
38 things concerning me have an end..nd they   him, said, This man also was with him.  But lie 57
said to him, Lord, behold, here are two swords.   denied him, saying, Woman, I do not know
And lie said to them, It is enough.             him. And after a little while, another saw him, 58
39   And going out, he went, according to his   and said, Thou also art one of them.  But
custom, to the mount of Olives; and his dis-   Peter said, Man, I am  not. And about one 59
40 ciples also followed him.  And being at the   hour having passed, another confidently affirmed
place, lihe said to them, Pray that ye may not   saying, Of a truth, this m7na  also was with him,
41 enter into trial. And lie withdrew from them   for he is a Galilean.  But Peter said, Man I 60
about a stone's throw, and kneeling  down   know not what thou sayest. And immediately,
42 prayed, saying, Father, if thou  art willing,   while he was speaking, the cock crew. And 61
remove this cup from me; nevertheless, not my   the Lord turned, and looked at Peter; and
43 will, but thine be done. And there appeared   Peter remembered the word of the Lord, how
to him  an angel from  heaven, strengthening   he had said to him, Before the cock shall crow,
44 him. And being in anl agony, he prayed more   thou wilt deny me thrice.  And Peter went out, 62
earnestly; and his sweat became like great   and wept bitterly.
45 drops of blood falling to the ground.  And         And the men who hleld Jesus mocked him, 63
rising up from prayer, he came to the disciples,   and smote him.  And having blindfolded hlim, 64
and found them  sleeping for sorrow, and he   they struck his lace, and asked him, saying,
46 said to them, Why do ye sleep? rise and pray   Who is it that struck thee?  And many other 65
that ye may not enter into trial.               things they spoke reproachfully against him.
And when it was day, the elders of the people 66
47   Allnd while lie was yet speaking, behold, a
a crod, and lie  o   as clled Judas, one of   both chief priests and scribes, caine together,
a crowd. and lie who was called Judas, one of                                         In
the twelve, went before thlem, and drew near   and led hin into their council, sayingc, If tlou 67
48 Jesus to kiss him.  But Jesus said  to lhim,   art the iiointed, tell us. Aid lie said to the,
Judas, dost thou deliver up the Son of nian   If I tell you, ye will not believe.  And if I also 68
49 with a kiss?  And those about him, seeing'  ask you, ye will not answer me, nor release me.
at   follo  to  Henceforth the Son of man will be seated at the 69
what would follow, said to him, Lord shall we
ri'ht hand of the Mighty God. And they all 70
50 smite with the sword?  And one of them smote   igt hand of the 
the servant of the ligll priest, and cut off his  said,,Art thou then the Son of God?  And lie
Z__           *                      T 1 *said to them, Ye say that I am. And t ley said, 71
51 right ear.  And Jesus, answering, said, Let this  id to them,,
suffice.  And he touched  his ear, and hrealed  9What further need have we of testimony? for
we oulrselves have heard fiom his own mouth.
52 him. And Jesus said to the chief priests, and
captains of the temple, and the elders who had
come against him, Have ye come out as against     XXIII.-AND the whole multitude of them
53 a robber, with swords and clubs?  When I was   arose, and led him  to Pilate.  And they began  2
daily with you in the temple, ye did not stretch   to  accuse him, saying, We found  tlis  man
out your hands against me; but this is your   pelverting the nation, and forbidding to give
hour, and thle po^wer of d~arkness.             tribute to Cesar, saying that lie himself is
Clhrist, a king. And Pilate asked him, saying,  3
54   Then  they took  him, and  led  him, and   Art thou the Iin   of the Jews?  And  he
brought him into the high priest's house. And   answering  him, said, Thou sayest it.  Then said  4
55 Peter followed far off.  And when they had   Pilate to the chief priests, and to the crowds, I
kindled a fire in the midst of the -court, they    find no crime in tlies man.  And they were  5
more fierce, saying, He stirreth up the people,
a or "palace"                 teachino thrllouglhout all Judea, bheginning finom




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                    271
6 Galilee to this place. When Pilate heard of   one Simon, a  Cyrenian, coming  from  the
Galilee, he asked if the man was a Galilean.   country, and on him they laid the cross, that he
7 ind learning  that he belonged to Herod's   might bear it after Jesus. And there followed 27
jurisdiction, he sent him to Herod who himself   him a great multitude of the people, and of
8 was also at Jerusalem at that time. And when   women, who also bevwailed and lamented him.
Ilerod saw Jesus, he rejoiced greatly, for he   But Jesus, turning to them, said, Daughters of 28
had long been desirous to see him, because he   Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourhad heard many things concerning him; and he   selves, and for your children. For behold, the 29
9 hoped to see some sign done by him. And he   days are corning in which they will say, Happy
questioned him in many words; but he answer-  the barren, and thle wombs which never bore,
10 ed him nothing. And the chief priests and the   and the breasts which never suckled.  Then 30
scribes stood up, and vehemently accused him.   they will begin to say to the mountains, Fall on
11 And Herod with his soldiers, having treated   us; and to the hills, Cover us. For if they do 31
him with contempt, and derided him, arrayed   these things to the green tree, what will be
him in a splendid robe, and sent him back to   done to the dry?  And there were also two 32
12 Pilate. And on that day Pilate and Herod be-   others, malefactors, led with him to be put to
caine friends with each other; for before they   death.
13 were at enmity  between themselves.  And         And when they came to the place which is 33
Pilate, having called together the chief priests,  called Skull, there they crucified him, and the
and the rulers, and the people, said to them,   malefactors, one at the right hand, and the
14 Ye have brought this man to me as one who   other at the left. Then Jesus said, Father, for- 34
perverteth the people, and behold, I, havingr  give them; for they know not what they do.
examined him before you, have found no crime   And having parted his garments, they cast lots.
in this man, as to the things of which ye accuse   And the people stood looking on. And the 35
15 himn; no, nor yet Herod; for I sent you to him,   rulers with them scoffed at him, saying, He sa- 36
and behold, nothing' worthy of death hath been   ed others; let him  save himself, if he is the
16 done by hiln;  I will, therefore, chastise, and   Anointed, the chosen of God. And the soldiers 37
17 release hilm.  (For it was necessary that he   also mocked him, coming near, and offering him
18 should release one to them at the feast.)  And   vinegar, and saying, If thou art the King of the
they cried out all once, saying, Away with this  Jews, save thyself.  And an inscription was 38
19 man, and release to us Barabbas; (who for a   also written over him in Greek, and Latin, and
certain insurrection made in the city, and for   Hebrew letters, This is the king of the Jews.
20 murder had been cast into prison.)  Pilate,   And one of the malefactors who were hanged, 39
therefore, wishing to release Jesus, spoke to  reviled him, saying, If thou art the Anointed,
21 them again. But they cried out, saying, Cruci-  savethyself and us. But the other, answering, 40
22 fy! crucify him!  And he said to them  the   rebuked him, saying, Dost not even thou fear
third time, Why, what evil hath he done?  I   God, since thou art under the same acondemniahave found no crime worthy of death In him; I   tion?  And we, indeed, justly; for we receive 41
23 will, therefore, chastise and release ]him. And   the due reward of our deeds; but this man
they urged with loud voices, demanding that he   hath done nothing amiss. And he said to Je- 42
should be crucified; and their voices and those  sus, Lord, remember me, when thou comest in
24 of the chief priests prevailed.  And Pilate  thy kingdom. And Jesus said to him, Truly, 43
decided that it should be done according to   I say to thee, this day thou shalt be with me in
25 their demand. And he released him who for   paradise. And it was about the sixth hour, and 44
insurrection and murder had been cast into the   there was darkness over the whole land till the
prison, whom  they had demanded; but he   ninth hour.  And the sun was darkened, and 45
delivered up Jesus to their will.
26   And as they led him away, they laid hold of                  a or " sentence"




272                         THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.
the veil of the temple was rent in the midst.   was Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary
46 And Jesus, crying with a loud voice, said, Fa-  the motlher of James, and the other women with
ther, into thy hands I commit my spirit; and   them, who told' these things to the apostles.
47 having said this, he expired.  And when the   And their words appeared to them as an idle 11
centurion saw  what took place, he glorified   tale, and they believed them not.  But Peter 12
God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous  rose, and ran to the tomb, and stooping down,
48 man. And all the crowds that came together  11e beheld only the linen clothes lying there, and
to that sight, beholding the things which took   he departed to his home, awondering at that
49 place, returned, smitingc their breasts. But all   which had come to pass.
his acquaintance, and the women who had fol-     And behold, two of them  were going that 13
lowed him from Galilee, stood far off, behold-   same day to a village named Emmaus, which
ing these things.                              was sixty filrlongs from Jorusalem. And they 14
50   And behold, there was a man named Joseph,   were talking with each other concerning all
51 a counselor, a good and just man (he had not  these things which had happened. And it came 15
consented to their counsel and deed), from Ari-  to pass, while they were talking and reasonino
matlhea, a city of the Jews; who was himself  together, that Jesus himself drew  near, and
52 also waiting for the kingdom of God.  This   went with them. But their eyes were held, so 16
m.an went to Pilate, and asked for the body of  that they did not know him. And lie said to 17
53 Jesus. And he took it down, and wrapped it  them, What words are these which ye are exin linen, and laid it in a tomb hewn in the rock,   changing with each other, as ye walk, and are
54 in which no one had ever yet been laid. And   sad?  And the one named Cleopas, answeriing, 18
that day was the preparation, and the sabbath   said to him, Dost thou only sojourn in Jerusadrew on.                                       lem, and knowest not the things which have
55   And the women also who had come with him   come to pass there, in these days?  And he 19
from Galilee, following after, belheld the tomb,  said to them, What things?  And they said to
56 and how his body was laid. And they return-  him, Those concerning Jesus of Nazareth, who
ed, and prepared spices and ointments; and   was a prophet mighty in deed and word before
rested on the sabbath, according to the corn-   God and all the people; and how the chief 20
mandment.                                      priests and our rulers delivered him up to be
condemned to death, and crucified him.  But 21
XXIV. Now on the first day of the week,   we hoped that it was he, who was to redeem
very early in the morning, they came to the   Israel: band besides all this, to-day is the third
tomb, bringing the spices which they had prepar-   day since these things were done. But further- 22
2 ed, and some others with them. And they found   more, some women of our company astonished
3 the stone rolled away from the tomb; and they   us, who were early at the tomb; and not find- 23
4 entered in, and found not the body of Jesus. And   ing his body, they came, saying, that they had
as they were much perplexed about this, behold,   also seen a vision of angels, who said that lie
two men stood by them in shining clothing.   was alive. And some of those with us, went to 24
5 And as they were afraid, and bowed down their  the tomb, and found it even as the women had
faces to the earth, they said to them, Why seek   said; but him they saw not. And he said to 25
6 ye the living among the dead?  He is not here,  them, 0 thoughtless, and slow of heart to bebut hath risen; remember how lie spoke to you   lieve all which the prophets have spoken!
7 while he was yet in Galilee, saying, The son of   Must not the Anointed suffer these things, and 26
man must be delivered up into the hands of sin-   enter into his glory?  And beginning from Mo- 27
ful men, and be crucified, and the third day   ses, and from all the prophets, he explained to
8 rise again.  And they remembered his words,
9 and returning from the tomb, they told all these          a or " wonderin with hinself"
10 things to the eleven, and to all the rest. It             b literally, "but with all thes'"




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE.                                   273
them in all the scriptures the things concern-   myself; feel me and see; for a spirit hath not
28 ing himself. And they drew near the village  flesh and bones, as ye perceive me have. And 40
whither they were going, and he made as   saying this, he showed them his hands and his
29 though he was going further. And they press-  feet. And while they yet believed not for joy, 41
ed him, saying, Remain with us, for it is to-  and were wondering, he said to them, Have ye
wards evening, and the day hath declined. And   any thing to eat?  And they gave him a piece 42
30 he went in to abide with them. And it came   of a broiled fish, and some honey-comb. And 43
to pass, as he reclined at table with them, he   he took these, and ate before them.
took -the bread, and blessed, and broke it, and  And he said to them, These are the words 44
31 gave it to them. And their eyes were opened,   which I spoke to you, while I was yet with you,
and they knew him; and he disappeared from   that all things must be fulfilled which are
32 them.  And they said to each other, Did not   written in the law of Moses, and the prophets,
our heart burn within us, while he was talking   and the psalms, concerning me. Then he open- 45
to us on the way, and while he was opening to   ed their minds to understand the scriptures, and 46
33 us the scriptures?  And they rose up that  said to them, thus it is written, and thus must
same hour, and returned to Jerusalem, and   the Anointed suffer, and rise from the dead the
found the eleven gathered together, and those  third day, and repentance and remission of sins 47
34 who were with them, saying, The Lord hath in-   be preached in his name among all nations, be35 deed risen, and hath appeared to Simon. And-  ginning from Jerusalem. And ye are witnesses 48
they declared what had taken place on the way,   of these things. And behold, I send the prom- 49
and how he became known to them  in the   ise of my Father upon you; but continue ye in
breaking of the bread.                       the City, till ye are clothed with power from on
36   And while they were telling these things,   high.
Jesus himself stood in the midst of them, and   And he led them out as far as to Bethany; 50
37 saith to them, Peace be to you. But they were   and lifting up his hands, he blessed them. And 51
terrified and affrighted, and thought that they   it came to pass, while he was blessing them, he
38 saw a spirit. And he said to them, Why are   was parted from  them, and carried up into
ye agitated, and why do reasonings rise in your   heaven. And they worshiped him, and return- 52
39 hearts? See my hands and my feet, that it is I   ed to Jerusalem with great joy; and were con- 53
tinually in the temple, praising and blessing
or " the loaf"                God.








THE
GOSPEL, BY J O H N
rain{lateh   from   tbe   (reek,
ON THE BASIS OF THE
COMMON ENGLISH VERSION.
NEW  YORK:
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION.
LOUISVILLE: BIBLE REVISION ASSOCIATION.  CINCINNATI: AMERICAN CHRISTIAN BIBLE SOCIETY.
LONDON: TRtBNER & CO., NO. 12-PATERNOSTER ROW
1864.




AD VE R T I SE MEN T.
THIIS is an incipient or primary revision, and is issued by the American Bible Union, and sent
to scholars and others, in order to call forth criticisms and suggestions, which may- aid the Final
Committee in their work.  It is proper to observe that, since the book was prepared for the press,
and thle INTRODUCTION written, the revision and notes have passed through the hands of another
reviser, and a number of changes has been made.
Tile Board requests that the greatest freedom  will be exercised in proposing corrections and
improvements.  If any person will return a corrected copy to the Rooms of the American Bible
Union, 350 Broome St., New York, he will be entitled to a new copy and the cordial thanks of the
UI'on.
WM. H. WYCKOFF,
Corresponding Secretary.
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1859, by
THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New York.
THoMas HoLgan, PINT'R AND STErOTYFlh, qw YOi:.




INTRO ID UCTION.
THE  Revision of "The Gospel, by John," has been made, as nearly as was practicable, in
accordance with the following rules:
"GENERAL RULES FOR THE DIRECTION OF TRANSLATORS AND REVISERS EMPLOYED BY THR  AMERICAN BIBLE UNION
"1. The exact meaning of the inspired text, as that text expressed it to those who understood the original scriptures
at the time they were first written. must be translated by corresponding words and phrases, so far as they can be found,
in the vernacular tongue of those for whom the version is designed, with the least possible obscurity or indefiniteness.
"2. Wherever there is a version in common use, it shall be made the basis of revision, and all unnecessary interference
with the established phraseology shall be avoided; and only such alterations shall be made, as the exact meaning of the
inspired text and the existing state of the language may require.
"3. Translations or revisions of the New Testament shall be made from the received Greek text, critically edited,
with known errors corrected.
"SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS TO THE REVISERS OF THE ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
1. The common English version must be the basis of the revision: the Greek text, Bagster & Sons' octavo edition
of 1851.
6'2. Whenever an alteration from that version is made on any authority additional to that of the reviser, such
authority must be cited in the manuscript, either on the same page or in an appendix.
"3. Every Greek word or phrase, in the translation of which the phraseology of the common version is changed,
must be carefully examined in every other place in which it occurs in the New Testament, and the views of the reviser
be given as to its proper translation in each place.
"4. As soon as the revision of any one book of the New Testament is finished, it shall be sent.to the Secretary
of the Bible Union, or such other person as shall be designated by the Committee on Versions, in order that copies may
be taken and furnished to the revisers of the other books, to be returned with their suggestions to the reviser or revisers
of that book. After being re-revised with the aid of these suggestions, a carefully prepared copy shall be forwarded to
the Secretary."
Before proceeding to speak more particularly of the Revision now offered to the reader, it may
not be improper to present a few remarks upon the style of this Evangelist, especially as regards its
philological peculiarities.
STYLE OF THE GOSPEL, BY JOHN.
The style of this Evangelist is evidently peculiar; though I can not admit that its peculiarities
are exactly what they have sometimes been represented to be.  As to its features, in a philological
point of view, the most striking that I have discovered, are the following:
1. Exceeding  minuteness of description. —(See ch. —20: 1, N. b.)-This is easily accounted for, if
it be admitted, that John wrote his Gospel long after the publication of the other three, (called




iv-                                 INTRODUCTION.
Synoptical,) by Matthew, Mark, and Luke; and that his principal design was to supply facts, both
entire narrations and minute particulars, which had been omitted by them. Or, if we adopt the
view, that John wrote without any reference to the other Gospels, we may consider this peculiarity
as a personal trait of this Evangelist.
2. The use of a very small vocabulary.-No other Book of the N. T., of equal size, is made up of
so few words. It is also worthy of remark, in this connection, that compound words, especially
verbs compounded with prepositions, are used very sparingly by John. This peculiarity gives to
his style an air of the most charming simplicity-a simplicity which may have been either studied,
or natural.
3. An evident effort to make every thing plain to the reader.-Hence, the meaning of a term is so
frequently explained in a parenthesis, as in ch. 1: 38, 41, 42. 4: 25. 9: 7, &c. Perhaps the lateness
of the period at which this Gospel was published, and the fact that many names and phrases, formerly
well known, were then passing into desuetude, may have given occasion to this peculiarity. Or, John
may have written for those readers, more particularly, who did not understand Hebrew or Syriac.
4. A very frequent use of the connective, ovv. True, the researches of critics have left little room
to doubt, that- many of these connectives have been intruded by transcribers at a later period, and,
accordingly, the rejection of mnany of them has been recommended; still, this remains as a striking
peculiarity of this writer's style. On the other hand, the simple connective, Z&, is not so often used
by John as by most other N. T. writers.
5. An uncommon use of tenses.-As, for instance, the very frequent use of the historical present,
and of the compound forms of the imperfect, and perfect. (See ch. 1: 28. 3: 23, 28, &c.) Yet I can
see no evidence that John ever uses, (as some have alleged,) one tense instead of another. On the
contrary, the careful reader will see, that, in every case of apparent departure from the common
idiom, the tense adopted was the most appropriate that could have been selected.
6. The occasional use of words in a peculiar sense.-As, for example, o Aoyog, in ch. 1, which is
undoubtedly to be taken in a sense different from what is common, either in sacred or profane
writers. But, as I have not recommended any change in the translation of this word, I will not
enlarge upon its meaning. I have no doubt but that the English term, Word, bears a meaning
precisely equivalent to that of the Aoyos of John's first chapter, and not more unusual.'
There are, doubtless, other peculiarities; but as they are not properly within the province of
the Reviser, they need not be mentioned in this connection. We come now to the Revision itself.
I.-THE REVISED VERSION, AND THE PRINCIPLES ADOPTED IN THE REVISION.
The Revised Version has been, of course, the Reviser's most difficult work. Two distinct objects
have been constantly before his mind-First, To make the Version as faithful as possible to the Original
Greek. Second, To make the style as good as strict fidelity would permit. Of the emendations proposed,
some occur but seldom-others on almost every page, and some, even in almost every verse. For
the purpose of avoiding the too frequent repetition of notes, or references to notes, I have thought
proper to lay down some general rules, which have been adopted throughout, and which may
give the reader, at the outset, an idea of the changes he will constantly meet.
GENERAL OBSERVATIONS ON THE CHANGES MORE FREQUENTLY MADE.
1. In most cases, I deem it unnecessary to offer any apology for omitting the supplied words
of the Common Version.  If these supplies are not necessary, to convey the true sense of the
Original, or to make good English, they are a useless appendage to the Word of God. If they
make the Version speak a meaning that is not in the Original, they are positively hurtfiul. I have,




INTRODUCTION.                                          V
therefore, adopted the following rule —Never to omit any word of the Original, nor to insert any
word, or phrase, to which there is nothing corresponding in the Original, unless such. supply, or
omission, be required by the idiom of our language, or may be evidently necessary to convey, clearly
and fully, the undoubted sense of the passage. I extend this rule even to the article. The
indefinite English article, a, or an, to which there is seldom  any corresponding Greek, I have
sometimes omitted, where it is found in the E. V., because it seemed to be an unnecessary, or
hurtful supply.
2. Instead of using the-Italic character, to indicate what supplies I find it necessary to
introduce, I enclose all such words in brackets, for the following reasons-(1) Because the Italic
character is not ordinarily used for such a purpose. The Bible is, perhaps, the only book in which
supplies are so indicated. In all other English, and in most foreign books, brackets are used for
this purpose.  (2) Because the Italic character is used, in all other English books, for another
purpose, namely, to indicate a peculiar emphasis on certain parts of a passage. This is its popular
use, and is so nearly universal among us, that it seems to be peculiarly appropriate. The and a,
or an, and the personal pronouns, are not properly supplies, if they are inserted merely to satisfy
the requirements of our idiom.
3. I distinguish two kinds of emphasis-literal and rhetorical. The latter, referred to in Obs. 2,
falls properly within the province of the interpreter, and need not be further noticed at present.
The former, which is inherent in the words of the passage, is, in an original work, sufficiently
indicated to the eye of the intelligent reader in the words themselves. But this is not true of a
translation from the Greek. There are many Greek words that contain, in themselves, an emphasis,
or relative strength of meaning, which is lost in the translation, from the fact that the English
words properly employed in translating them possess no corresponding inherent relative strength.
The truth of this remark will at once be obvious to the Greek scholar. With the view of removing
this difficulty, at least in part, I have adopted the black letter, and small capitals, to indicate to
the eye of the English reader this literal emphasis, leaving the Italic character for'its more appropriate
use. Thus I printIN BLACK LETTER —-1. I, when it translates Eyo.
2. The personal pronouns of the third person, when they translate EE'.oo
(that,) in any of its cases.
3. The possessives, which translate coos, aoSf,69, ntETeo, ~vTEe2oS, &c., when
not rendered emphatic by the word, own.
IN SMALL CAPITALS-1. The personal pronouns of the nominative case, (except I,) when they
translate the nominative of the corresponding Greek pronouns. In
like manner, when they translate the Greek accusative before the
infinitive.
2. The words used to translate the emphatic oblique forms of these pronouns, ECtov, uot,, EoL,, and (when not enclitic) oov, uot, aE, 0o, oc, E, &c.
3. The personal pronouns of the third person, when they translate o~vog,
(this,) in any of its cases.
It is not pretended that the above plan is perfect. It is presented rather as an experiment,
in the hope that something more nearly perfect may grow out of it.
4. Some of the Greek tenses are treated, in the Common Version, without any apparent
regard to their peculiar force and signification. I have endeavored, throughout, to remedy this
defect, as far as practicable, and I hope it will appear that I have, in a great measure, succeeded, at




~Vi~~~ it-~N~TROIDUCTI014.
least in principal, or independent clauses.  The following model will best explain the principle
on which the Revision has been conducted, in this respect.
Present.    Camurevw, I believe, or, I acm  believing.
Imperfect. EiLza'eVOV, I was believing, I kept believing, I continued believing,:or, (if the English
idiom will not admit of either of these,) I believed, like the English imperfect.
Future.    ztatreva,   shall, or will believe.
Aorist.    emtarevaa, I believed, or I did believe, like the English imperfect, as a general rule.
Sometimes, however, (rarely in John,) where the context requires it, I believe,
(indefinite present,) and, very rarely, I have believed.
Perfect.  Tnel7wnrevxa, I have believed, or, I have been believing.'
Pluperfect. EErtaEurwvxEt, I had believed, or, I had been believing.
PARTICIPLES.
Present.     wTtrevCwo, believing, or, while believing.  This participle is also used for the imperfect.
Future.    rto~zvuov, about to believe.
Aorist.    nczevaao, believing, on believing, after believing, or, occasionally where euphony may
require it, having believed.2
Perfect.    ErtazTEvXwo, having believed, or, in some cases, where the idiom  requires it, simply,
believing.  This participle is also used for the pluperfect.
I prefer to translate the participles literally, when the English idiom will at all admit of so
doing.  Accordingly, I have often used the participial, instead of the substituted relative clause,
because, in such cases, I consider the former more effective and concise than the latter, and
equally elegant.  In dependent clauses, I have endeavored to carry out the above principles, as
far as the comparative poverty of our language will admit.  I have also endeavored to correct the
frequent inaccuracies of the Common Version in regard to the tense of dependent verbs.  In that
Version, for example, the past is often dependent upon the present, or pe)fect, which is, at least,
contrary to the present usages of our language.  Certain obsolete uses of the subjunctive mood
have also been corrected in this Revision.
5. I have firequently changed the Order of words from the Common Version, for one of two
general reasons: First, to make the translation agree in this respect with the Original, in cases
where I thought that the English idiom would easily admit such agreement. Second, to make
the translation  conform  to  the present prevailing  usages of the English language.  Thus, in
ch. 1: 19, I write  "sent from  Jerusalem  priests and Levites," instead  of "sent priests and
Levites from  Jerusalem," because the fobrmer, which is in exact accordance with the Original in
respect to collocation, is not only quite as good English as the latter, but is, at the same time,
more clear and forcible.  On the other hand, in ch. 4: 29, 39, I write "that I ever did," instead
of "that ever I did," because the present usages of' our language require this change.  I am  not
sure, but that the rules in respect to change of collocation might have been carried even further
with advantage.
6. The following miscellaneous changes, the reasons for most of which will be at once obvious
a A very rare exception to this occurs in ch. 6: 25, where the perfect yeyovas, follows 7rowe.  In this case, the
English idiom will not admit of a literal translation. Hence, I have rendered it aoristically.  The German and French
translators, with few exceptions, encountering no such idiomatic difficulty, render literally.
2 The aorist participle usually describes an action as immediately following another, so as to be almost contemporaneous with it; while the present participle describes the act as continuous, and contemporaneous with
another. (See ch. 18: 1, N. a.)




INTRODUCTION.                                           vii
to the reader, are made so frequently in the body of the Revision, that I have thought best to
introduce them to notice in this general manner, in order to avoid the necessity of constantly
referring to them in the notes.
Who, for which, referring to persons.  That is sometimes substituted for who, or which, and
vice versa. In this I am guided solely by what I understand to be the laws of euphony
Those, for them, in the expressions, them that, or them which.
Will, for shall, in a great many cases, to satisfy the requirements of modern usage.
Any one, for a man, or any man, in the translation of rgs.
No one, for no man, in the translation of' ovSets.
Because of this, or on account of this, for therefore, in the translation of- Sa'ovro.
Whoever, whatever, for whosoever, whatsoever.  Whomever is, however, hardly admissible.
What, for that which, as more concise.
Every one who, or that, for whosoever, in the translation of 7as g.
To, for unto, in all cases. See Webster's Dictionary, art. Unto.
Till, for until.  See Webster's Dictionary, art. Until.
Into which, in which, to which, by which, of which, on which, for whereinto, wherein, whereto
whereby, whereof, whereon, (or whereupon).
In this, for herein.
Of it, (or its,) by it, in it, on it, (or upon it,) for thereof, thereby, therein, thereon, (or thereupon).
But, and, or now, according to the connection, for BE, where this particle is left untranslated
in the E. V.
But, for and, sometimes, in the translation of ~e.
And, for then, sometimes, in the translation of SE.
And, for but, in the translation of xat.
During, for at, in several cases, in the translation of ev. See ch. 2: 23, N. q.
Nor, for neither, in many cases where the latter is contrary to modern usage.
Therefore, for then, as the translation of ovv, which I would usually so render, even where
it is left untranslated in the E. V.-For reason, see ch. 1: 22, N. x.
7. I have not been able fully to make up my mind, as to whether the changes enumerated
below are in accordance with the Rules to which this Revision is subject, or not.  I have concluded,
however, to propose them in the Paragraph Edition, at the end of the Volume. I hope those into
whose hands this work may be put for criticism, will freely express their views in relation to the
propriety of these changes. They are proposed, because they are considered important.
My, thy, for mine, thine, followed by a noun, as, my hour, for mine hour, &c.
You, for ye, in all cases.
-s, (or-es,) for -th, (or -eth,) in the termination of verbs in the third person singular of the
present indicative, as, has, for hath, &c.
The adoption of the above changes in the Paragraph Edition rendered necessary a few other
slight modifications, chiefly in collocation, in order to meet the requirements of euphony, as,
"What are you seeking?" for "What seek ye? "-Ch. 1: 38.
THIS REVISION NOT FINAL.
Those who may feel inclined to censure the Writer of the following pages for having made too
many alterations, will, it is hoped, bear in mind, that this Revision is by no means final, and,
though no changes, either in the Text, or in the Version, have been recommended, except what




ViII                                 IN TRODUCTION.
are confidently believed to be improvements, all more or less important, yet any suggestions that
may be made by those into whose hands this work may fall, with a view to its further improvement,
shall be thankfully received, and candidly considered.
ASSISTANCE RECEIVED IN THE EXECUTION OF THE WORK.
The Author is glad to acknowledge his indebtedness to those gentlemen with whom he has
been more immediately associated in revision labors, during the prosecution of this work, for their
many valuable and kind suggestions, of which he has availed himself in repeated instances.
Valuable aid has also been derived from the Manuscript Revisions of several eminent British
Scholars, who have been employed in the work of revision by the A. B. Union. The regulations
by which the revision enterprise is conducted, however, do not allow me at present to mention
the names of any of the gentlemen referred to above.
II.-THE NOTES.
In regard to the notes, I will simply remark, that it has been my aim to make them as short
and concise as I could, consistently with perspicuity. I have endeavored also to avoid all discussions
of points purely theological, or pertaining only to the department of interpretation. If these endeavors
have not been entirely successful, I hope the candid reader will, at least, find evidence to satisfy
him that the Author has tried to divest his work of every thing of a partisan or sectarian character.
It has been my aim also, in accordance with the rules of the Union, to account for every change
proposed, either in the Notes, or in the General Observations contained in this introduction. The
citations of authorities might in many cases have been much more copious, had this been deemed
necessary. Enough, it is hoped, have been given to satisfy the candid inquirer, on questions of
minor importance; while, on questions likely to be controverted, the array of authorities is much
more extensive.
III.-THE COMMON ENGLISH VERSION.
The Common English Version, (or, as it is commonly called, King James' Version,) in this
work, is printed from the American Bible Society's pica edition of 1851 (41st).  No intentional
variations from this have been made, except that a very few evident typographical errors have
been corrected. This last remark applies equally to the Greek Text of the Bagsters, as printed
in this work.
IV. —THE GREEK TEXT ADOPTED IN THIS REVISION.
According to the Rules, given above, "Bagster & Sons' octavo edition of 1851," ":with known
errors corrected," is the standard Greek Text. (See 1st Special, and 3d General Rule.) This
edition of the Greek Text is that of Mill, which is almost an exact reprint of Stephens' Third
Edition, (folio, 1550,) and differs but slightly from the Second Elzevir Edition,:or Textus Receptus.
It would be, perhaps, useless to trace the history of this Text, which is well known to most readers.
It is sufficient to say, that the Textus Receptus differs in but a few places from the Editio Princeps
of Erasmus, or first printed edition; and that those few differences were the result of but a small
increase of facilities in the department of textual criticism. Now, it is well known, that the
Editio Princeps was made from a very small number of Manuscripts, and those all of comparatively
recent date. It is equally well known that Stephens' Third Edition, of which Mill's is so nearly
an exact copy, and also the Elzevirs, were printed before the discovery of a single one of the vey




INTRODUCTION.                                        iX
ancient Manuscripts. The Textus Receptus, therefore, is almost exclusively based upon Manuscripts
that are known to have been written during the middle ages; few, if any, of them dating further
back than the tenth century. Yet there are two existing Manuscripts of the greater part of the
N. T. (B & C) that are generally admitted by the learned to have been written either before, or
during the fifth century, while many others are vastly superior in age to any one known to
Erasmus or Stephens. Besides, the varieties of reading between the different Manuscripts, especially
between the more ancient, and modern ones, are very considerable, and sometimes important.
Need it be wondered at, then, if all those earlier printed editions are found to contain "known
errors?" It is certain that the more modern editors have unanimously agreed, that the Received
Text contains a great number of errors and imperfections, though they may not have entirely
agreed in determining what they are. And perhaps it may not be improper to, remark, that the
slowness of the earlier editors and critics to adopt the readings of the more ancient Manuscripts,
however well sustained internally, affords at least a ground of suspicion that there was in the minds
of those editors and critics a very considerable amount of prejudice in favor of readings whose sole
recommendation, above others, was, that they had happened first to see the light of modern times.
Indeed, there are scholars, even at the present day, who avow the convictiona, that the Common
Greek Test ought to be recerenrtly handled, even in comparing it with the most ancient Manuscripts,
because, as is alleged, it is the Text that has been furnished us by Divine Providence. Such persons
seem  to forget, that the same Providence who watched over the labors of an Erasmus and a
Stephens, also presided over those of a Griesbach, a Scholz, a Tischlendorf; and a host of other
critics, who have since opened up, and made available, vast stores of critical apparatus, that were
not even known to exist two hundred years ago. It is a remarkable fact, that, though Mill had
the various readings of a great multitude of Manuscripts before him, and has noted them in his
margin, yet, in his critical Text, he has made but one intentional alteration from the third edition
of Stephens (see Bagsters' Preface).  Perhaps some may feel disposed to explain this singular
fact, by alleging the extreme accuracy of Stephens' Edition, and the evident purity of the sources
whence it was drawn.  But by far the more plausible explanation is found in the well known
prevalence, in that age, of a veneration, almost superstitious, for the earlier printed editions;
which inclined all the earlier editors to make their variations from them as few as possible. It can
not be denied, however, that the influence of the superstitious veneration, alluded to above, has
now in some measure subsided, and is fast dying out; so that one may confidently predict, that,
within another quarter of a century, the Christian world will regard the readings of the Vatican,
Ephrem, or Alexandrian Manuscript, as, at least, equal in authority to those of either of the four or
five consulted by Erasmus, in preparing his first printed edition. Nay, more, that these very ancient
Manuscripts, and others like them, will, from the evident care employed in their transcription, and
other internal marks of their fidelity, and from their evident independence of each other, command
an influence, which hundreds of those executed by the monks of the dark ages, (many of them in
slavish subserviency to one common original,) will not exert.
As it is the desire of the A. B. Union, that known errors in the Text that is made the
basis of their operations should be corrected, I have conceived it to be my duty carefully to
compare the results of the labors of the various critics who have produced new and corrected
editions of the Greek.  Of those most constantly consulted are Griesbach, Scholz, Lachmann,
Tischendorf, Hahn, Knapp, Theile, and Bloomfield. Others have been consulted occasionally on
the more difficult places. Of all these, more deference has been paid to Tischendorf than to any
other single one, as I can not but regard his stereotype edition, (of 1850,) as the best copy of the
Greek Testament that has thus far been produced.  And here it is but proper to acknowledge,




X                                      INTRODUCTION.
that, for the purpose of saving time, the references to many of these editions are made, in this
work, on the authority of Bagsters' margin, or, more frequently, of' Stier and Theile's PolyglottenBibel, which has been found, from  actual observation, to be very accurate, and to which I am
glad to acknowledge my indebtedness for much and valuable infbrmation on this branch of the
subject. Besides the authors already mentioned, Mill, Birch, Meyer, Alford, Kuincel, De Wette,
and a few others, have been constantly consulted, as far as their writings bear upon the state of
the Text. Meyer's commentary, especially, has been found to contain much valuable matter in a
convenient form.  Tischendorf's Jac-simile editions of the Elhrem  and Parisian Manuscripts have
also been consulted occasionally.
According to the Rules already referred to, two things appear to be certain-1. That the Reviser
is expected to correct,. (or, at least, to recommend in his notes that they be corrected,) all the
"known errors" in Bagsters' edition of MIill's Testament.-2. That the Reviser is left to judge,
from the best light he can obtain, what are knowtn errors.  This discretionary power has occasioned
no small difficulty in the prosecution of this work.  I suppose a knowA error may be defined to
be "any reading which the Reviser may feel perfectly satisfied, firom  the evidences before him, is
not in accordance with the autograph of the first peunan."  But here a difficult question presents
itself-How  shall the Reviser make up his mind, in relation to a proposed reading?  There are
several ways in which this mioght be done. —1. By examining, for hirself, all the original sources
of evidence.  This, in the present instance, no reasonable person could expect, nor would it,
under any circumstances, be necessary or desirable.-2. By adopting those emendations ill which
all the learned editors agree, and rejecting all others.  This plan is certainly very simple and
convenient, and its adoption would relieve one of a great load of responsibility; but I have not
seen my way quite clear to adopt it, for the following reasons-(1) Because, if unanimity be the
object sought after, it is by no means attained in this'way; since, not only Mill, but Stephens,
and, in most cases, Erasmus, Beza, and the editors of the Elzevir and Complutensian Editions,
are disregarded in the application of this rule; for these all substa.ntially agree, except in the
Apocalypse, of which the Complutensian, and earlier Erasimian copies are known to differ. Now
here is quite an array of learned names, substantially sustaining the readings of' the Textus Receptus.
The readings of that copy are also sustained by a limited number of inferior Manuscripts. Who,
then, shall say that any definite number of names shall suffice to set their authority aside?
Certainly, absolute unanimity can not be claimed in favor of even a single reading differing fiom
the Received Text.-(2) Because, in carrying out this plan consistently, it would be impossible to
make any important emendation whatever; for, there is scarcely a reading of the Received Text
that is not supported by one or more learned names.  Indeed, Mill ought by no means to be
excluded from the list of judges; for he was not only a man of great learning and laborious
research, but, as has been remarked above, he had access to a multitude of various readings
that were unknown to some of the earlier editors, yet he made but one intentional alteration
from  the copy by which he collated.  If, then, any important use is to be made of the labors
of scholars in the department of textual criticism, for the last two hundred years, it seems
necessary to adopt some more liberal rule than this. —3. By adopting those emendations  only
which are recommended by scholars enjoying superior facilities for arriving at a just conclusion.
This is, no doubt, the foundation on which the preceding rule is based. The rule itself might,
however, be carried much further than has been done hitherto.  Thus, Mill, Bengel, Griesbach,
Michaelis, Schulz, and Scholz, and Sholz, were destitute of some of the very best authorities in textual
criticism.  Ought, therefore, it may be asked, their judgment to be considered equal in authority
to that of Lachmann, Tischendorf, or Theile?  This is an important question, and certainly ought




INTROD UIC TION.                                    Xi
to have its due weight in determining the genuineness of a proposed reading.-4. By examining the
grounds on which each editor bases, and the authorities by which he supports, his preference
for a given reading. This is an excellent plan, and should be followed as far as is practicable.
But many editors have given their readings without specifying the grounds of the same, unless,
perhaps, in terms too general to be satisfactory. Besides, we who are not personally conversant
with Greek Manuscripts, are, in a measure, incompetent to judge of their respective merits.  In
determining such questions, we can not do better than to defer to the riper judgment of those
whose lives have been devoted to such pursuits.  At the same time, in judging of the relative
degrees of authority of different Manuscripts, there are certain general common-sense principles
which all, acquainted with the known facts, may safely venture to apply. Thus, if the very great
antiquity of any Manuscript be universally acknowledged, its relative value, as an authority, is
thereby enhanced, other circumstances being equal.  If, besides, it be universally acknowledged,
that the transcriber evidently employed great care and skill in the execution of his work, its
value is still further enhanced by this circumstance. And if it be true also that its readings are,
in the main, in accordance with the most ancient versions, this is an additional circumstance in
its favor.  Now, it will not be denied, that some Manuscripts are of much greater authority than
others and it is on this ground mainly, though not exclusively, that most of the variations from
Bagsters' Text, proposed in the following pages, are based.  It is well known that there are, at
least, two distinct classes of Greek MIanuscripts, called Recen;sions-the Alexandrine, (including those
by some called the TVcstern,) and the Constantinoplolitan. All the very old Manuscripts, including the
Vatican (B), and the Ephrem  (C), belong to the former Recension.  It is, perhaps, equally well
known, that Textual Critics have long been divided in their judgment as to the relative merits
of these two Recensions. Of those who have favored the Constantinopolitan Manuscripts, perhaps
Matthaei and Scholz are most conspicuous; while, of those who favor the other Recension,
Lachnmann and Tischendorf are prominent. I will not now rehearse the arguments for either side,
but simply express the settled conviction, that the more ancient Manuscripts, though they are by
no means to be considered infallible, are nevertheless by far more reliable than those of more
modern date.  I have, therefore, frequently recommended the adoption of a reading condemned
by Scholz, Matthei, Bloomfield, and others of the same school, but recommended by Griesbach,
Lachmann, Meyer, and Tischendorf, giving the preference, in all cases in which I could only decide
by authority, to the three last named, for the simple reason that their facilities for obtaining
accurate and thorough information, on such questions, are believed to have been superior to those
of almost any other.
I have, therefore, been governed by the following rules, in determining the State of the
Text —1. I have not ventured to entertain a doubt as to the genuineness of a reading, which
may have been impugned by only a single critic; neither would I, in any case, recommend the
adoption of a merely conjectural emendation, however plausible.-2. When a majority of the
leading editors, including the more recent ones, have decided in favor of' a reading, I recommend its
adoption, unless I can discover some pretty strong internal evidence against it.-3. When a
respectable number of the more recent editors, especially of those who are known to favor the
Alexandrine Recension, agree in adopting a reading, I have endeavored to examine the evidence,
both external and internal, for and against it, and have decided accordingly. —In recommending
the adoption of a new reading, I have made it a rule, whenever the change seemed to be of much
importance, to give my reasons in the accompanying note, otherwise it has been deemed sufficient
to quote the authorities simply. It must be added, however, that sometimes it is recommended,
that a reading condemned by some of the latest and best critics be retained, simply because the




Xii                                   INTRODUCTION.
internal evidence was thought to be strongly in its favor, while the external evidence was not
wholly opposed. Thus I have endeavored to avoid both extremes; and, however numerous, in the
judgment of others, may be the faults of the present work, in this respect, the reader may rest
assured, that the plan has been laid and executed with an honest intention; and, as to any
error of judgment that may appear, he will find little difficulty in laying the blame where it
properly belongs.
V.-QUESTIONS LAID  OVER FOR FURTHER CONSIDERATION.
Many amendments have been suggested to my mind, in the progress of this revision, which,
though they seemed well worthy of consideration, I did not feel quite ready to adopt. These have
been laid over for further consideration.  Some of them are of such a nature that they fall more
particularly within the sphere of the labors of other Revisers, since the words in- question occur
more frequently in the portions assigned to them  than in this Gospel.
1. Should ~eavtc be rendered, (as it usually is in the Common English Version,) last, or,
simply, desire, leaving it to be determined by the context what kind of desire is meant?  This
word might be rendered desire in every case of its occurrence, without injury, and this rendering
might be given to it exclusively.  It is also worthy of consideration, whether last is not more
restricted in its popular use at the present day, than zovictza ever is, even by the context. This
word occurs but once in this Gospel, ch. 8: 44.
2. Should to2veta be rendered, (as it always is in the Comlmon English Version) Jbrnication,
or, in a more general sense, uncleanness, as including all kinds of violations of the law of chastity?
It is certain that in Matt. 5: 32. 19:9, this word refers to adultery, as also in most cases where
it is to be taken in a figurative sense.  In all these cases it is, of course, improper to translate
it fornication.  It is certainly well worth our consideration whether the general term, uncleanness,
would not, in nearly all cases, convey the mind of the Spirit better than any other. This word
occurs but once in this Gospel, ch. S: 41.
3. Is it practicable to make use of the quotation marks in the translation of the Scriptures?
In favor of the affirmative it is said, that we not only have a right, but it is our duty, to punctuate
the translation, though the Greek originally had no punctuation, and was not even divided into
words; but we have as good a right to make quotation marks as periods, or notes of interrogation,
since the former are a part of our regular system of punctuation.  To this it may be replied(1) That all punctuation is, more or less, of the nature of a commentary; and that even so much
of commentary ought to be avoided in a translation, if it is possible to dispense with it. —-(2) That
while custom absolutely requires us to use periods, commas, &c., no such requirem-nent exists in
regard to quotation marks.  Therefore, if we use these, we comment on the text more than is
necessary. I hope this question will receive a due share of the attention of revisers.
4. Should the perfect tense of the neuter verb ever be formed by the auxiliary, to be?  For
myself, I confess nay ear is not offended by such expressions as, I am  come, he is gone, he is
fallen asleep, &c., and I would have no objection to the use of such forms, unless in violation
of the laws of euphony. But it seems to be the general preference of Grammarians, at the present
day, to discard this mode of conjugation altogether, as a Gallicism. As this is a matter that can
easily be attended to hereafter, I have thought best to malke no changes at present, except those
that euphony and the sense of the passages seemed to require.
5. Should 6 Xotaros be rendered, the Anointed, or the Messiah, or the Christ?  I a-m satisfied that
it should never be rendered simply, CGhrist; for, though iXeowros, without the article, was used by




INTRODUCTION.                                         Xiii
all the Writers of the N. T. as a strict proper name, I do not believe that S Xltaros ever entirely
loses its etymological significance as an appellative =  The Anointed One.  Accordingly, I have
uniormly, in this work, rendered this expression, the Christ.  (An apparent exception occurs in
ah. 1: 41, which see.)  But the question is, Would it not be better to substitute the English
word, Anointed, or the Hebrew  wo'rd, Messiah,-the former, as conveying to the reader at once
the meaning of the word, as an appellative,-the latter, as being already familiar from its frequent
occurrence in the 0. T.?  There is, perhaps, a certain harshness in the expression, the Christ,
that does not belong to either of the others.  This question is, I think, well worthy of careful
consideration.
6. Should O cIrvvag be rendered, the Accuser, or, (as it always is in the Common English Version,)
Satan? It is, I believe, universally conceded that o?aravas, and o ZtaoRos, the Devil, are synonymous.
In view of this fact, it is much to be doubted whether the former should not either be rendered,
according to its literal import, the Accuser, which would distinguish it from its synonym, O'ta,3olos,
or, like the latter, the Devil, applying the same English word to both.  Or there is still another
way in which the matter might be disposed of. Both these words might be translated, the Accuser,
which would convey to the reader a just idea of their common meaning.  Both Satan and the
Devil are objectionable on the ground that they are not proper translations, but rather transfers,
and both assume, in the mind of the English reader, the character of proper names. The former
is further objectionable, on the ground that it does not admit the article. This word occurs but
once in this Gospel, ch. 13: 27. I hope the subject will be thoroughly sifted by other revisers.
7. Should 8atuovtoyteovo     be rendered demonized, or, possessed of a demon, or, having a demon, or,
demoniac?  It is evident from ch. 10: 20, 21, of this Gospel, that this word is = Exzcv C3aovtov: but,
as dernonize is a word in good use, and undoubtedly means exactly what the Greek term  does,
it is well worth while to consider whether those passages in which this word occurs may not be
much simplified by a literal translation. This word occurs, in this Gospel, only in the passage
cited above.
S. How should 5ytoS, and its derivatives, be translated?  Many good scholars are of opinion
that aytoS properly means, sacred, or consecrated, while holy, if, indeed, it ever has this meaning, is
not only a secondary, but a very unusual meaning of the term.  This is a very important question.
But, as this word occurs but five times in this Gospel, while its occurrence is very frequent
elsewhere, I have preferred to suspend the examination till a future occasion, hoping that, in the
mean time, other revisers may give their views in relation to it.
9. How should atcov be translated? This word is seldom translated literally in the Common
English Version. It is often translated world, confounding it with Xoauo-, which should, if possible,
be avoided. I am under the impression that it may be possible to give a literal rendering almost,
if not quite, always, though this would require great care and circumspection.  I have changed
the translation in this work, only in some negative clauses where Es Zrov CatcoW  preceded by ov, 7j, or
ov ati, is rendered never, in the Common Version.  I hope that at the proper time this whole
question will be thoroughly sifted.
10. How should xaeps be rendered?  It is, I think, doubtful, at least, whether the idea of
frieeness is in this word, or not; but this idea is, I apprehend, inherent in *the word, grace. Now
is it not well worth while to inquire whether kindness, or favor, or some equivalent term, would
not be better than grace, to translate this word.  The term  occurs only three times in this Gospel,
ch. 1: 14, 16, 17, all in the same connection, for which reason, I prefer to make no cLhange for
the present.
11. How should avaxEaaa, cava7rlzetv, (EzLtatELt, Ch. 13:25,) be translated, when {4Stken of the




Xiv                                       INTRODUCTION.
posture observed at meals?-No little effort has been made in the hope of finding some simple
term that would convey to the English reader an exact idea of the meaning of these terms, but
hitherto without success.  I am  not without hope, however, that the united efforts of the different
revisers who may in future examine these terms, may meet with better success.  Certainly it i-s
desirable, at least, to improve the Common Version in this particular.
12. There are several prepositions of which I have changed the rendering in some cases,
where it was evident that the precise sense was not conveyed in the Comsmon Version.  And the
question is becoming in my mind every day more important, whether we ought not in very many
other cases to be more literal in the rendering of' prepositions, especially of those which are often
used in precisely opposite senses, as Ert, into, and Ex, ouwt of.  Thus, I have rendered eX rov ovetvov,
out of heaven, in ch. 3: 13, because the contrast of EtS and Ex. is there unmistakable; and, perhaps,
these prepositions in connection with ovavos n might always be literally rendered, in perfect
consistency with our idiom.  This is, however, a delicate subject, and I prefer not to be hasty
in a matter of so great importance.
VI.-CONCLUDING  REMARK.
It would, doubtless, be too much  to hope, that, in a work of this character, no mistakes
will be found.  Still, the effort has been, to make the book as faultless, in this respect, as the
nature of the case admits of.  It is confidently hoped, that those who  may discover errors,
especially in the citations, will find it more agreeable to their own feelings to point them  out
to some one who may see to their prompt correction, than to make them  the subject of fruitless
cavil.  T/is I am  sure they will not do, if they have confidence in the Author's sincerity.
A.i  t P IJ -A ]B/ El TIr    C -A. IL
LIST OF THiE PRINCIPAL ABBREVIATIONS,
AND THE
WORKS MOST FREQUENTLY CITED.
Z~   This List does not containthe names of many of the Authors cited from Booth, at the end of note a, ch. 1 25, to
which the reader is referred.
Aeth. (Aethiop.)-Aethiopic Version. Made from the Sep- Aret.-Aretus. Cited from Meyer.
tuagint. Author and date unknown. Cited from Mill, Aug.-Augustini Opera. Paris, 1685.
and others.                                      Baur. Cited from Meyer and Olshausen.
Alf.-Alford's Greek Testament. London, 1849.        Beng. —Bengel's Gnomon. Tubinga and London, 1850.
All.-Allioli's German Version. New York, 1848.      Bent.-Bentley. Cited from Penn.
Amb.-Ambrosii Opera. Paris, 1686. Cited, generally, from Beza's Latin Version. Junius' Edition, St. Gervasius, 1607.
Meyer.                                           B. Crus. —B. Crusius. Cited from Meyer, and others.
Apoll.-Apollonius. Cited from Meyer.                Berl. B;b.-Berlenburger Bibel. Cited from the PolyglottenArab.-Arabic Version. Cited from Mill, Walton, Meyer, and  Bibel.
others.                                         Birch's Four Gospels. Havnia, 1788.




LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS.                                                   XV
Bleek. Cited-from Meyer.  Fr. B. and L. —French Version of Beausobre and Lenfant.
Blo.-Bloomfield's Critical Digest. London, 1826.               Amsterdam, 1718.
--- "  Greek Testament. Boston, 1837.           Fr. Verss.-French Versions, including the first four menBooth's Poedobaptismn Examined. London, 1829.                  tioned above.
Buttm. —Buttmann's Greek Grammar. Robinson's Transla- G.-Genevan English  Version.  From  Bagsters' English
tion. Andover, 1833, and New York, 1851.                   Hexapla.
Bos'. Greek Ellipses.  Glasgow, 1813.                      Germ.-German Version of Luther. New York, 1848. Some
Bynmus.  Cited from Bloomfield.                                times from the Polyglotten-Bibel.
Calmet's Dictionary, and Fragments. London, 1830.          Glass' Works. Cited from Bloomfield, and others.
Calv.-Calvin's Commentary on John.  Tholuck's Edition. Gill's Commentaries.  Philadelphia, 1811.
Berlin.                                                Goth. —Gothic Version. Cited from Mill, and others.
Camp.-George Campbell's Four Gospels. Andover, 1837.    Goss.-Gossner.  Cited from the Polyglbtten-Bibel.
Casaub.-Casaubon.  Cited from Mieyer, and others.          Green, T. S.  Granmmar of the N. T. Dialect. London, 1842.
Cassiod.-Cassiodorus.  Cited from Meyer.                   Griesb.-Griesbach's Greek Testament. Cited from Theile's
Cast.-Castalio's Latin Version. Leipsic, 1750.                 Knapp, Bagsters' Mill. and the Polyglotten-Bibel.
Catenee Ed.-Editions of the Catena. Cited from Bloomfield. Grotius' Annotations on John. Amsterdam, 1641.
and others.                                           HlIc.-Hamlein's  Introduction to the New Testament. Cited
Chrys.-Chrysostom's Works. Paris, 1718.                        from Kuinoel.
Clemens. Cited from Middleton.                             Hahn's Greek Testament.  Cited, generally, from the PolyConst. Apost.-Constitutiones Apostolicre. Cited from Bloom-    glotten-Bibel.
field, Meyer, and others.                              Heinsius.  Cited from Mliddleton.
Copt. —Coptic Version. Cited from Mill, Meyer, and others.  Hieron.-IHieronymus.  Cited from Meyer, and Bloomfield.
Corn. a Lap.-Cornelius a Lapide's Commentary on the Four IIomberg.  Cited from Meyer.
Gospels. Antwerp, 1660.                                Hoogev. —Hoogeveen.  Cited from Hermann's Viger.
Cosmas. Cited from Meyer.                                  It. —Italian Version of Diodati. Bagsters' Edition.
C.-Cranmer's English Version.  From  Bagsters' English Jansen.  Cited from Meyer.
Hexapla..                                              Jahn's Biblical Archeology.
Credn.-Credner. Cited from Meyer.                          Juvencus. Cited from Bloomfield, and others.
Cypr.-Cyprian's Works.  Cited from Meyer.                  Kend. —Kendrick's Revision.  Philadelphia, 1842.
Cyr.-Cyril.  Cited from Meyer, and others.                 Kenr. —Kenrick's (Bishop) Four Gospels. New York, 1849.
De W. —De Wette's German Version. Ileidelberg, 1839.       Kist.-Kistemaker.  From the Polyglotten-Bibel.
- "    Commentary on John. Leipsic, 1846.   Klee. Cited from Meyer.
Dodd.-Doddridge's Family Expositor. Amherst, 1833.         Kling. Cited from Meyer.
Drusius.  From Critici Sacri. London, 1660.                Knapp's Greek Testament. Theile's Revised Edition. Leipsic,
Dubois' (Bishop) Revised Edition of the Rhemish Testament.     1852. Cited sometimes from the Polyglotten-Bibel.
Utica, 1831.                                           Krabbe.  Cited from Meyer.
Dt.-Dutch Version. New York, 1850.  Some of the cita- Kiihn.-Kiihner's Greek Grammar.  Edwards and Taylor's
tions are made from an old Amsterdam Edition, without      Translation. Andover, 1844.
date.                                                 Kuin.-Kuincel's Commentary on John. London, 1835.
E. V.-Common English, or King James' Version. American Kyphe.  Cited from Parkhurst, and others.
Bible Society's Edition, 1851. Sometimes quoted from  Lach. (Lachm.)-Lachmann's Greek Testament. Berlin, 1846
Bagsters' Hexapia, from which the marginal readings are Lampe. Cited from Bloomfield, and others.
all taken.                                            Lange. Cited from Meyer.
Erasm. -Erasmus' Latin Version. Edition of 1516.           Latin Verss. —Latin Versions, including all those described in
"    Commentary on John. Basle, 1519.              this list.
Eusebius' History. Cited from Meyer, and others.           Leo. Cited fiom Meyer.
Euth. —Euthymius' Commentaries.  Cited from  Bloomfield, Le Clerc. Cited from Middleton.
Meyer, and others.                                    Leunclavius.  Cited from Middleton.
Faxardus, Petrus. Cited from 1Mill.                        Liddell and Scott's Greek Lexicon. New York, 1846.
Fr. O.-French Version of Ostervald.  British and Foreign Lightfoot's Horse Hebraicae. Cited from Bloomfield.
Bible Society's Edition.                              Luicke. Cited from Meyer, Bloomfield, and others.
Fr. S. —Swiss French Version. Lausanne and Lyons, 1849.   Lus. —Lusitanian, or Portuguese Version.  From Bagsters'
Fr. M.- French Version of Martin. American Bible Society's  Polyglott. This must not be confounded with the PortuEdition, 1852.                                             guese Version described below.  This is a version of the
Fr. G.-Geneva French Version. Edition of 1805, revised by      Latin Vulgate; that is a literal and very faithful translathe A. B. Society, 1826.                                   tion from the Hebrew and Greek.




Xvi                                     LIST  OF  ABBREVIATIONS.
Luther's Commentaries.  Cited from various authors.        Stier. Cited from Meyer and others.
Maier. Cited from Meyer.                                   Stolz' German Version. Hanover, 1804. Cited sometimes
Marsh (Bishop). Cited from Penn.                               from the Polyglotten-Bibel.
Maldonat.- Maldonatus.  Cited from Meyer.                  Sturz. Cited from Middleton.
Matthaei's Greek Testament. Riga, 1784.                    Swed. —Swedish Version. Brit. and For. Bible Society's Ed.
Meyer's Greek Testament.  Gottingen, 1829.                 Symmachus. Cited from Parkhurst.
Commentary on John.  Gottingen, 1852.              Syr.-Syriac Version (Peschito). Bagsters' Edition.
Meursius.  Cited from Middleton.                           Syr. Hieros. —Jerusalem Syriac Version. Cited from Birch.
Michaelis. Cited from Bloomfield.                          Tatian's Harmony of the Gospels. Cited from Bloomfield.
Midd.-Middleton's Doctrine of the Greek Article.  New Tertull.-Tertullian's Works. Leipsic, 1853.
York, 1813.                                           Text. Rec.-The Received Greek Text.
MIill's Greek Testament. Leipsic, 1723.                    Tisch.-Tischendorf's Greek Testament. Stereotype Edition
Morus. Cited from Meyer.                                       Leipsic, 1850.
Murd.-Murdoch's Translation of the Syriac.  New York, Tittm.-Tittmann's Meletemata Sacra. Cited from Kuincel,
1852.                                                   Theile's Revision of Knapp's Greek Testament. Fourth StereoNary's Version. Edition of 1718.                               type Edition. Leipsic, 1852.
Newc.-Newcome's Version, Dublin, 1796.                     Theodorus Mopsu.-Theodorus Mopsuestenus.  Cited from
Nonnus' Metrical Version. Cited from various authors.          Bloomfield.
Origen's Works. Paris, 1733.                               Theodotion.  Cited from Parkhurst.
Ols.-Olshausen's Commentary on the Gospels. Edinburgh, Thoiuck. Cited from Meyer, and others.
1849.                                                 Trem.-Tremellius' Latin Version of the Syriac. Junius'
Papias. Cited from Penn, and others.                           Edition. St. Gervasius, 1607.
Parkh.-Parkhurst's Greelt Lexicon.                         Trollope's Analecta Theologica. London, 1842.
Passow's Greek Lexicon. Leipsic Edition.                      -     Greek Grammar to the New Testament. London,
Paulus' Commentaries. Cited from Meyer. Kuinoel, and others.   1842.
Pearce (Bishop).  Cited from Bloomfield, and others.       T.-Tyndale's Version. From Bagsters' English Hexapla.
Penn's New Covenant, and Annotations. London, 1837.        Van Ess' German Version. Hildburghausen, Amsterdam, and
Port.-Portuguese Version, by the Bishop of Batavia.            Philadelphia, 1845.
Philo. Cited from Middleton.                               Vat. (Vatab.)-Vatablus' Latin Version. Salamanca, 1584.
R.-Rhemish Version. From Bagsters' English IHexapla.      Viger, de Idiotismis. Fourth Edition, (Hermann's,). Leipsic,
Rob.-Robinson's Greek Lexicon.  Boston, 1836, and New          1834.
York, 1850.                                           Vulg.-Latin  Vulgate.  From  the Polyglotten-Bibel, and
Rosenm. —Rosenmiiller's  Scholia on the New  Testament.        Bagsters' Polyglott.
Norimberga, 1827.                                      Webster's Dictionary.
Scaliger. Cited from Middleton.                            Wakefield's New Testament, and Notes. Cambridge, 1820.
Schcettgen. Cited from Bloomfield, and others.             Wegsch. —Wegscheiderus' Introduction to the Gospel of John.
Scholz' Greek Testament.  From Bagsters' English Hexapla.      Cited from Kuincel, and Meyer.
Schott's Latin Version. Leipsic, 1825.                     Wells. Cited from Middleton.
Schweitzer. Cited from Meyer.                              Wesl.-Wesley's Translation and Notes. New York, 1850.
Scott's Commentary.  Philadelphia, 1852.                   Wets.-Wetstein.  Cited from various authors.
Sedul.-Sedulius. Cited from Meyer, and others.             W.-Wiclif's Version. From Bagsters' English IIexapla.
Semler. Cited frbm Kuinoel.                                Weisse.  Cited from Meyer.
Sept.-Greek Version of the Seventy.                        Winer's Grammar of the New Testament Idiom.  Leipsic.
Seyffarth. Cited from Meyer.                                   1844.
Sharpe's Version. London, 1844.                            Wolf's Curse Philologicse et Criticse. Basle, 1741.
Spencer's New Testament. New York, 1847.                   Worcester's Dictionary. Boston, 1846.
Staiidlin. Cited from various authors.                     Zigerus. From the Critici Sacri, London, 1660, and Meyer.




aTHE HOLY GOSPEL. BY JOHN,
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION,
CHAP. I.                               CHAP. I.                               CHAP. I.
IN  THE  beginning  was the'EN  apXyq qP7 o6 Aoyos', Ka  0o   IN  THE  beginning  was the
Word, and the Word was with                                       K           Wod, and the    ord was with
God, and the Word was God.               6 AY o.                            God; and the bWord was God.
The same was in the begin-    2  oVToS?V EV  ap X72 CHE was in the beginning
ning with God.                       OE6JV.                                   with God.
3 All things were  made by            3  lNavra  8   a rov;Ye'ero,   3 All things were  made  by
him; and without him  was not Ka                  aero ouc a,                 him; and without him  was not
any thing made that was made.,,                 deven one thing made that ehath
~      0o YeyoVP.                       been made.
4 In him  was life; and  the          4  Ev avro (ey 7P,  Kat D      (co)   4 In  him  was life; and the
life was the light of men.             g,         TO     9                    Life was the light of men.
5 And  the  light shineth  in         5  Kal  To  b&s EP rv o'Kora    5 And the Light shineth  in
darkness; and the darkness com-                KL'               fthe darkness: and the darkness
prehended it not.                       Ecara                        TO0 o comprehended it not.
The AyLov of this Title certainly belongs to EvayyeLov, I am pretty well convinced that this word, with the article, is
not to Icoavy7v.-As it is universally conceded, that tfie Titles always definite, without it, always indefinite.  I take the
of the Books of the N. T. were not given by inspiration, and, meaning to be, simply, "the Word was a Divine Being;" but,
as I consider simplicity, in such matters, the height of orna- as this is the more obvious meaning of the E. V., "the Word
ment, I would prefer that adopted by Scholz, which I would was God," I would not at present propose any change. I hope
translate,' The Gospel. By John."'              to give this subject a more thorough investigation at a future
b Vulg., W., C., R., Cast.. Germ., take Oeos, in this clause, time, and in a connection where the discussion of it more
as subject, and J 2oyos as predicate. Most interpreters, how- properly belongs.
ever, with the E. V., reverse this order. Tyndale first adopted    c The same is, properly, o avros.  I believe there is no
this course; but Coverdale, in revising Tyndale, rejected his passage in the N. T. in which ov"tos may not be translated,
correction of this clause.  The collocation favors the more this, this maan, or he. Accordingly, I have, in all cases, conancient, while the sense seems to favor the more modern, ren- fined myself within these limits, selecting one or the other
dering. The whole question turns, I apprehend, upon whether word, according to the connection, or the requirements of
O9so is here used as a proper name, or not. If it is a proper euphony. For the device adopted to indicate different degrees
name, the absence of the article does not, (as has been sup- of emphasis in the pronouns, see Gen. Obs. 3.
posed by some,) afford any evidence in favor of the Common    d OuSe is rendered not even, in the E. V., ch. 21: 25. Matt.
Version; for proper names are often, and properly, anarthrous. 6:29. 1 Cor. 11: 14.-There are several other passages in
See 1 John 2: 22; 4: 15; 5: 1, 5, where Iraovs, without the which I would so render it. —Ev is rendered one thing, in
article, is used precisely as OEos, (if a proper name,) in this ch. 9: 25. Luke 18: 22. Phil. 3: 14. 2 Pet. 3: 8.-Wesl.
verse. But if OEoS is not a proper name, it must, in this case, (not one single thing); Dodd. (not so much as one single
be taken as the predicate, for, though this word is used a few  being); (Camp. (not a single creature); Trem. (ne una quitimes indefinitely, as the subject of a proposition, (as in 2 Cor. dem res); Schott (ne ullum quidem). " Ovse iv has an in5: 19. Gal. 2: 6; 6: 7. 1 Thess. 2: 5. [1 Tim. 3: 16],) yet tensive force." (Blo.)
those sentences are all different in their structure from this.
We can say, for example, "A God is not mocked;" but we can   e See Gen. Obs. 4.-Vulg., Calv., Beza, EraS., Trem., Schott,
not say, "A God was the Word."  Hence, we have only to Beng. (factum est [sit]). "Praeteritum, yeyovev, sonat quiddam
determine whether Esos is here to be taken definitely, or inde- magis absolutum quam Aoristus, syvero,"   (BeRg.).-It., F.
finitely. After a careful and somewhat extended examination, O,-S.,-31.




2                                 THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
6 There was a man sent from            6'yEETo   cvproo     a7rE-    6 There was a man, sent from:,o-raAfEvo S' 7rapa'        GE                  h,           was John.
God, whose name was John.              raA      os      cp      O,              God, hhis name was Jon.
avTo   Icawvvri.
7 The same came for a witness,    7  OUTOS   AcV EIS pafpTVpLav,    7  CHE came for'itestimony,
to  bear witness  of the  Light,                                                 khat he might itestify  of the
that all men through him  might,                                               L,  i
believe.                               Lva 7ravTEs' 7rtTEVo-OTL  l av7Tov. mthrough  him.
8 He was not that Light, but           8  OVK Dv EKElOS, OAA  m      "Io At  was not othe Light;
v E KELPOS 7        g,           8        xvas not   theoLa
was sent to bear witness of that                             pt                  but was. sent kthat he might jtesLight.                                                                          tifv of othe Light.
9  That was the true  Light,           9   Vy rT 0 CO  To a rOtvr,, o    9 The true Light, which penwhich lighteth  every man that    7T'   7rt a  a                   ro            lightenethl every man, qcame into
cometh into the world.,                                the world.
tEVOv Eit  TOV KO'POr.
10 He was in the world, and            10  fE   TO  KORo'A            Kat of   10 He was in the world, and
the world was made by him, and'KoO                 aro   K7L o the world was made by him, and
the world knew  him  not.,,                              the world knew  him  not.
KOOr1OS' avTov OVK eyed.
11 He came unto his own, and           11  EtS' T7' d'ta  3AOe,  KaI OE    11 He came to his own, r and
his own received him  not.                 3' ot arrov ov 7rapeAa3Iov.           his own received him  not.
" See Gen. Obs. 4.-The E. V., Camp., Dodd., Sharpe, and first, witness, the second, testimony, and the last, testify, in
nmany others, seem to have regarded ceyeoeo... azeav ra2,evos; all cases.
v... a reaU., was sent. This is probably wrong, as we   k IW., Port., Dt., Swed., Vulg., Cast., Erasm., Beza, Trem.,
know of no authority for such a use of ytvoFpat. I am satis- Schott, Germ., De W.-For the sake of uniformity, I would
fled that Eyeve'o here means, properly, there arose, camle, or render iva, that, or so that, in almost all cases, as, indeed, it is
appeared; but as the idea is sufficiently clear from the con- usually rendered in the E. V.
text, I prefer to retain the common rendering, there was,
m See Gen. Ohs. 5.
h A. B. U. Revis. of Rev., ch. 6: 8.-De W. (sein Name Jo"ASee GBe.U  Ohs. 3.
hannes); Van Ess (Namens Johannes).-Though this idiom           See Gen. Obs. 3.
may sound strangely at first, yet it is hoped that its great sim- o Dt., Fr. O.,-S.,-M., It., Swed., Port., Germ., Van Ess, De
plicity, and literal conformity to the Orig. Text, will recommend W., Penn, Kenr., Camp., Wesl.-I have also put the for that
it to the " sober second thought" of the reader.            in v. 25, below. I think I would never translate the art. by
i E. V., Camp., Sharpe, Nary, Penn, and others, seem to the demonstr. pronoun.
take  acozvetac in the sense of uccearzve. This taking one word    P E. V., Eph. 1: 18. Hebr. 6: 4.-Germ. (erleuchtet); Dt.
for another, when the sacred writer could have used the latter (verlicht); Fr. O.,-S.,-M., (eclaire);-Camp., Kenr.
just as easily as the former, I consider as, at best, of doubtful   q The E. V. of eexouEvov is.pretty generally condemned by
propriety. As the sense does not require it, I can see no ne- the best critics, who refer this word, not to avteeorvov, but to
cessity for so doing in the present case. With Erasm., I take  awos; while the Vulg. and many of the ancient fathers. refer it
els ptaoTveloav to be = ad testificanduzn, i. e. for the purpose to a,&oconrov.  Camp. considers the Orig. ambiguous.  Upon
of testijying; while what follows is designed to enforce, in the whole, I prefer the view of Beng. that /,... eeoo,ue op
more definite terms, the idea already conveyed (Blo.). I omit is, or has the force of an imperfect. This fornm of the imperfect
the indef. art. a, because for a testimony (Newc., Wesl.), may is by no means uncommon in John. See v. 28, below, ch. 3: 23,
be understood to be = as a witness, while the Orig. expresses, etc.
not the character in which, but the purpose for which, he   r The phrase, els Ta tcaa, is variously interpreted.  Camp.
came. —Vulg., Trem., (in testimonium); Beza (ad dandum  renders it to his own home, agreeing substantially with Crot.,
testimonium); Schott (testimonium daturus); Germ., De W. Kuin., Schott, and many others.  Parkh. supplies oI1.,o2XTa,
(zum Zeugniss).                                             others  wtuoacr; Dodd. translates, into his own [territoriesJ.
JR., It., Port., Germ., Van Ess, De W., Beza, Trem., Erasm., Alf. says that it means, " to his own inheritance, or possession,
Vulg., Cast., Dt., Beng. Fr. S. —The word witness is used in- i. e. Judea; and oI ~srol, the Jews;" and to this, perhaps, the
discriminately in the E. V. for aoarrv,, puaso'rvsoa, and /,o2ov- majority of interpreters agree. There are, however, those who
aw. In order to remove all ambiguity, I would render the understand ra l~&a to be = the xoasoos of the preceding verse.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. I.                                                   3
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
12 But as many as received            12  crot (8  e'ka3ov aUrTOr,'3o-    12 But as many as received
him, to them  gave he power to  KeV avrotS  eovo-av T'Kra  OEOV him, to them  gave he,power to
become the sons of God, even to                                               become,   children  of God, even
them  that believe on his name:  yEVEo-Oat, TOtS 7rtr revovOrtV eCLS TO to uthose vbelieving on his name:
ovo/uo av7Tov'
13 Which were born, not of    13  o  OoVK;  at/arcov ovE,        o      EK    13 Who wwere begotten, not
blood, nor of the will of the flesh,  Searo oK,                     K OSE,?    of -blood, nor of ya will of' flesh,
nor of the will of man, but of t,                       nor of Ya will of man, but of God.
God of the will of man, but c~f~ot. |aTor aVJupo\S" a'X  EK EoV EYYE- 
God.
O0 o7ar.v.
14 And the Word was made              14 Kal   XAoyor rape EY7E'ero,    141  And  the  Word  zbecame
flesh, and dwelt among us, (and Ka\L EoKTroW oEV (   M m   Lt,  (Kal  EOea-  flesh, and dwelt among us, (and
we beheld his glory, the glory                                        8/ a    we asaw  his glory, ba glory as
U aJUEfa vTw> 6 O O v aTroU,   0o az7
While there are passages in which e~ovaca undoubtedly cies, whether created or uncreated, employed by the Father in
means right, or privilege, yet Alf. well observes, that it here regeneration, as in ch. 3: 3, 5, 6, 8, let it be rendered, to
implies more than this, and is properly expressed by power bear, or bring forth (passive, to be born). So also, when
(De W.), " including all the actions and states needful to their simply spoken of birth, whether natural or supernatural, withso becoming."  It is needless to add, that power is here used out any particular reference to the causes, or agencieseemployed
inman extended sense, as is abundantly evident from the con- in producing it, as in Matt. 2: 1, 4; 26: 24, and a multitude
text.                                                     of other cases. Gal, 4: 24, and 2 Tim. 2: 23, will bear either
t Germ., Dt., Swed., Fr. O.,-S.,-M., Camp., Kenr., Van Ess, rendering, perhaps equally well.
De W., Schott.-For the omission of the art. see Gon. Obs. 1.' The Orig. is in the plural form, bloods. Penn so translates
it; but this can hardly be called good English. While, then
-" See Gen. Obs. 6.
I would recommend no change, I suggest that the following
I See Gen. Obs. 4.                                      note be appended to the Revision: Greek, bloods.
w Cast., Beza, Trem., Beng., Stolz, Swed., Fr. S.-I would    y A will of flesh = a carnal will: a will of man = a
venture to suggest the following rules for the translation of
human will. So De W. (aus Fleischeslust... aus 1MaxnesYsinMattE.- L. When spoke3n of natural and ordinary generation, Lust). The absence of the art., I think, justifies this mode of
as in Matt. 1: 2-16. Luke 1: 13. 57, &Ic., as a matter of course, translation.
the father begets, while the mother bears, or brings Jbrth. So
also, when spoken metaphorically of a man. as in 1 Cor. 4: 15.                      in this connection
Philemon 10.-2. When spoken of God as the sole efficient harshly than was made, and is more in harmony with the fact
Philemon 10. 2. When spoken oI God, as the sole eificient.hilemo.0.  God )  that the Savior voluhtarily assumed humanity.
cause of either natural and physical, or spiritual and super- that the Savior voluntarily assumed humanity.
natural existence, as in Matt. 1: 20. Luke 1: 35, and in 1 John    a W., T., G., R., Germ., Swed., Port., Vulg., Alf., Kenr.-I
throughout, as also when spoken of the divine generation of would translate &9EaeaEoac uniformly, to see.
the Son, Acts 13: 33. Heb. 1: 5; 5: 5. let it be rendered, to   b R., Germ., It., Fr. O.,-S., Van Ess, De W., Dt.-See Gen.
beget.-3. When spoken of the instrumental causes, or agen- Obs. 1.
After a careful examination of various authorities, I have been Ja is neuter, not because it refers only to things without life,
led to the following conclusions: 1. That there is here no par- but because it comprehends all the Messiah's own, including inticularreference to the Messiah's coming to the Jews, as his animate and irrational objects, the whole being viewed as one
peculiar people, or to Judea, as his peculiar inheritance; but mass, or single object of thought, without regard to the rathat both, zra cana and o  3sLtot, refer to the xouoyos of the pre- tionality or accountability of any portion of it. The word
ceding verse. This interpretation is, I think, more in harmony representing such a collection of objects, is properly put in the
with the context than one more restricted.-2. That, as this neuter. See ch. 17: 10, where the neuters,'a eus,a and ra oa,
moo7os is, in the first clause of v. 10, evidently put for the are used in precisely the same manner. I cannot but consider
material world, and its inhabitants, while, in the latter clause, this view more philosophical than that of Rob. and others, who
its meaning is as evidently restricted to the rational inhabitants arrive at almost the same conclusion by supposing that the
of the world;-so, in this verse, ra tSta means, all that is neuter is here put for the masculine. While, therefore, the E.
peculiarly his own, namely, the material world, with all the  V. does not absolutely express all the meaning of the Original,
objects it contains, animate and inanimate, including its rational for want of the means of distinguishing the gender of the proinhabitants, to whom he was especially sent with the Gospel nouns, yet it is, perhaps, the best translation of -a {$sa that
of salvation, and who are the ot &Slo of the latter clause. Ta the circumstances admit of.




4                                 THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
as of the only begotten of the cs   iJovoyevoDv   7rapa  7rarps,) of cthe only begotten  dof -the
Father,) full of grace and truth. w7rA1p,/  xaptrLo  KaL.AA7Oet'as.          Father,) full of grace  and,of
truth.
15 John bare witness of him,    15'Icoavvys  LaprvpeL 7rept av-    15 John ftestifieth of him, and
and cried, saying, This was he of rov  KaL KEKpayE Aeyeov, Oros  fhath cried, saying, ffHE it was
whom  I spake, He that cometh  7,    of whom  I 9said, TIe that cometh
after me, is preferred before me;'r7  Or ELtO"               07rtD ILOU  EPXO' after me his become before me;
for he was before me.                 [EUroS, Ef7yrpOO-EV HOV YEY7ovEV' ibecause he was before me.
OTt 7rptJTrorS UOV 7v.
o I have inserted the art. both before povoyvovs and zaros, There is not, perhaps, more than one single passage besides
simply because I can find no authority for omitting it, among this in the N. T. (Acts 22: 30, where, indeed, some copies read
all the translators and commentators to whose works I have fvto), in which raeoa introduces the agent. On the other
access. Had I not dreaded the charge of presumption, I hand, the large majority of commentators adopt the latter view,
should have omitted it in both cases, and rendered the clause which, as it yields a sense much m9re consistent with the
thus: a glory as of one only begotten of a father. I am well context, should, I think, be adopted, especially since this usage
aware that words, used indefinitely in Greek, are sometimes of the preposition is frequent in the Attic writers.
necessarily accompanied by the def. art. in English: but I can e The repetition of the preposition here is a mere matter of
see no such necessity in the present instance. No scholar will taste. I think it makes the expression a little stronger, and
deny, that the indefinite rendering above given, makes quite it can certainly do no injury.
as good English as the other. It is also unquestionably the
more literal of the two. The only question, then, that de-   f Vulg.,W., C,. R., Erasm., Lus., Schott, Van Ess, De W.,
more literal of the two. The only question, then, that de-          I'
all translate UcervuE  by the pres. Many translate zExoaye-by
serves examination is this: Which of the two renderings ex- the pres.; others by the imperf. The latter appears to me unpresses the more clearly the meaning of the Spirit? In regard faithful to the Orig. The Evang. is not speaking of a specific
to the meaning of ags, I believe it is commonly used, in such
a connection as this, to compare, not to declare, and nothing t
trations of John, the burden of which was, to prepare the way
but the lear indications of the context should lead us to exfor the coming of one greater than himself. Therefore he
plain it in this latter sense. I understand the idea of the for the coming of one greater tha
says. "John testifieth (Hist. Pres. habitually), and hath cried
Orig. to be this: That the glory of the Word, as seen by John (Perf continually), saying &." All this is, I thin, included
(Perf. continually), saying. &c.Y All this is, I think, included
and others, (perhaps on the mount of transfiguration) was a
glory in perfect harmony with the relations subsisting between  he Orig, and should, if practicable be exhibited in the
translation. —See  Gen. Obs. 4.
a father and an only son; i. e. that, as an only son possesses
by inheritance. entire and undivided, all the rights, titles, and   ff See N. pp, v. 30, below.
prerogatives of his father, so this Divine Word evidently pos-   g Vulg., Germ., Fr. O.,-S., It., Dt., Camp., Kzenr., Penn,
sessed "all the fulness of the Godhead," and was, indeed, the Beza, Trem., Van Ess, Lus., Wesl., Dodd., and others.-The
very "brightness of the Father's glory, the express image of verb ezro, when followed by the thing said, in the form of a
his person." I freely admit that both translations convey sub- quotation, is usually rendered, say, in the E. V. This is, at
stantially the same idea, but I am convinced that the entire least, more in accordance with the usages of our language at
omission of the art. would render the clause more consistent the present day than speak. Very generally, indeed, I would
and perspicuous.-But there are grammatical objections to the translate this word, to say.
common rendering: 1. In every case in which /ovoyevrs is un- h E. V., Acts 7: 40. 1 Cor. 13: 1. 2 Cor. 5: 17; 12:11.
doubltedly spoken of the Son of God, it is accompanied by the Gal. 4: 16. Heb. 5: 12. James 2: 11. Vulg., W., R., Dt.,
art. See v. 18, below, ch. 3: 16, 18. 1 John 4: 9. This per- Germ.-Interpreters are not agreed, as to whether the idea of
fectly in accordance with the philosophy of language, as could preference, which is prominent in the E. V., is in this verse at
easily be shown.-2. The noun, 7ravrg, spoken of God, is very all. While I admit that it is there, I do not admit that it is
seldom without the art. There is n6t an instance of such use expressed verbally, but only by implication. Surely, E#ureoin this Gospel, if we except the one under consideration. There ga&ev does not necessarily convey the idea of superiority; for
are not more, perhaps, than three or four such instances in the John actually says (ch. 3: 28), "I have been sent (e/ucr. et&other three Gospels.                                       rov) before him (Christ)."  I understand the idea to be, "He
d Should graoa be understood in its almost universal sense that cometh after me, in the order of time, in commencing his
of from, or in the rare sense of by, denoting the agent? A  public ministry, is. now become before me, or superior to me in
few of the best commentators, both ancient and modern, take wisdom and reputation, and in the evident importance of his
the former view, and'refer grata 7careos  to Soav.  The com- mission: and no wonder, because he was before me, that is, he
mon usage of-this preposition is in favor of this interpretation. existed before T'was born." Two points I would insist upon:




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. I.                                                    6
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
16 A'nd of his fullness have all    16  KaL  E(K  TO) wAlpcolaros,   16 iAnd  out of his fullness
we received, and grace for grace. av/ro        J r/ELLs 7rares eg A4o/Lev Kai WE all kreceived, and grace labove, VT,                         grace.
xaptvl av7e tXaptros.
17 For the law  was given by           17'ro'oy.os   ta &  McoO-Eos        17 iBecause the law was given
Moses, but grace and truth came  0;77O,          Xpt L   Kat - aAiOeta 8ta'through Moses: -the grace, and
by Jesus Christ.                             -                  T,  X           -the truth, came -through Jesus
Lqo-oV XptoV  7ET.                       Christ.
18 No man hath seen God at    18  OE06  OVSEtsE eopaKe  TrO-    18  No -one hath fever seen
anytime; the only begotten Son, 7roer        o /zo"oy6r,            " I'' God: the  only  begotten  Son,
any;        WOTE       LOPO7EVnSo VtOS' 0  Wo.  EtG
which  is in  the  bosom  of the                      T, K   O   who qwas in the bosom  of the
Father, he hath declared him.                                           EKE     Father, he qqmade him known.
E _rly477caro.                                                           _
3 Griesb., Lachm., Tisch., Penn, De BW., Kuin., and many of the rules of grammar, which ought not to be admitted,
others, prefer to mat the more ancient reading,  llt. I would while the sentence is susceptible of any other reasonable exrecommend that this reading be adopted, and that the verse planation. Two nominatives may be followed by a verb in the
read, "Because, of his fullness, &c.;" and that this note be singular, when the latter of them is viewed as subordinate to
appended to the revised Version.-Some copies read, And of the other, or is introduced by way of parenthesis. See Kiihn.
his fullness, &c.                                          ~ 242. Rem. 2. In this case I would explain the apparent difk See Gen. Obs. 4.-The change of tense requires a change ficulty thus: The Evang., having written'7 XaeLs, was suddenly
of the order of the words, all and we.                     reminded of the' ahj7Jeta which he had mentioned in connec1 Van Ess, All., Goss., (Gnade iiber Gnade); Fr. O.,-G.- tion with xaeos, in v. 14, and of the propriety of here stating
(grace sur grace);-Penn. Viger, N. 50. Hoogev., p. 517, as the source whence it also emanated: since, therefore, both have
quoted, with approbation, by Penn, in loco.-Gill, Scott.-The the same source, he adds xatl' aefJosa, but not till after the
best commentators are agreed that this expression signifies sentence had assumed, in his mind, the outlines of its grammatproperly the same as the corresponding Hebrew,'np  b_  it,. ical form, so that when he came to the verb, the principal word
I prefer this rendering, not only because it is sustained by in the sentence, falling back upon his original design, which
good authorities, but because it yields an apposite sense, which was, to account for the xaots aocvz  xctzos of the preceding
can hardly be said of the expression, grace for grace.     verse, he used the singular form, as though xaegs had been the
m Moses and Christ are viewed, in this passage, not as the only subject named. In other words, this phrase, eac l7 C aljasla,
authors of their respective dispensations, but as the media was an after-thought, uttered in the proper place, as suggested
through whom they were published to the world. For this rea- to the mind of the Evang., and then dropped, the rest of the
son, I prefer here to render &ta, through, which marks-the in- sentence retaining its originally intended shape.
strumental, while by indicates more properly the eficient cause.   o See Gen. Obs. 6.
-Latin Verss. (per); Germ., De W., Van Ess, (durch);-Penn.   P E. V. generally. I would always, when practicable, so
" There certainly is an intimate connection between this render swcrore.
verse and the 14th. Between this and, the preceding verse,   q For the change of which is to who was, in this clause, see
there is a still closer connection. Therefore, the grace and Gen. Qbs. 6, and ch. 3:13, N. a.
the truth, here spoken of, are the same that had been   qq "made him known;" i~uyyaaro.  (Dep. mid.). Scarlett,
brought to view before. Hence the art. is properly translated. Thomson (N. Test.), Norton, Campbell.  De Wette, "hat es
It is not grace and truth, in the abstract, but the grace and verkiindiget " (es, neut. it). Iberian, " el [mismo lo] 1ha dado a
the truth, before spoken of, that came through Jesus Christ.-  conocer."  Heb. N. Test.,.~:,i~i.  Kuinel: "Is solus nobis
I separate the words, and the truth, from the rest of the sen- patefecit, nempe Ta zov Osov, D)eum, ejus consilia voluntatem."
tence, by commas, not because this makes any material change Rob. (Lex., in verbo): "Specially of a teacher, to declare, to
in the sense, but because these words were, I apprehend, par- make known; cum accus. zbov Oe6, Jno. 1:18. Comp. Matt.
enthetical, or, at least, subordinate, in the mind of the Evang. 11: 27."  Alford: "The object to be supplied after the verb
at the time of writing. The verb, eyevero, is in the singular, is most likely av6ov, i. e., obv Oebv.  De Wette thinks this
and cannot, as the sentence is collocated, have two subjects too definite, and supplies' that which he has seen,' as in chap.
of the feminine gender, unless we suppose a needless violation 3:11."-(Second Reviser.)
1. That yeyovev is to be taken in the sense of become,-and    i T., G., R., Penn, Kenr.-W-henever o  is = because, I
rendered literally by the perf. 2. That all ideas of order, prefer so to render it, in order to distinguish in the translation
time, and preference are to be sought, not in the words of the between this word and yae, which is generally rendered for
passage, considered by themselves, but in the connection.  and which, for a similar reason, I would never render because.




6                               THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
19 And this is the record of    19 Ka'c avJrr/1 o-r` D  apTvpta    19 And this is the ~testimony
John, when the Jews sent priests 7ro0V  IOavvov, oTe a7rerEretEXa   oi of John, when  the Jews sent
and Levites from  Jerusalem, to                                             fi om  Jerusalem  Priests and Leask him, Who art thou?                o    ot                               vites, tthat they might ask him,
KL Aevtrasr,  iva EPoTro'cootLv    av- Who art THOU?
roz, Tv  mtS El;
20 And he confessed, and de-    20  Kall 0/oAhoyirrGe, Kat OVK    20 And he confessed and denied not; but confessed, I am'        K'C                eloAy7o-e,   "Of  nied not; uyea, he confessed, I
not the Christ.                     OK, a            XP Tn,            am not the Christ.
OVK Etl/t EY0    XptSTOs.
21 And they asked him, What    21  Kap?pwT-qo-av avToV, TI   21 And they asked him, What
then?  Art thou Elias?  And he                                              then?  Art THOU  Elijah? And
ovv;'a o;ay    then? Art THou'Elijaht?   And
saith, I am not.  Art thou that                                             he saith, I am  not.  Art THOU
prophet? A-nd he answered, No  OUOK etlIt.   0  7rpo0P 7rTr/' EL Et I    w the Prophet?  And he answerKac  a7reKpL077, Ov.                   ed, No.
22 Then said they unto him,    22  _ELirov oiv avTp,                 E;t    22 They said to him, xthereWho art thou? that we may give ~a aerO&ptrfv l         SlEe   TOLS&' rdg /a-  fore, Who  art thou?  that we
an answer to them  that sent us.           may give an answer to  Ytiose
What sayest thou of thyself?        - tv?77/c' T L  A4eyets 7rept oeavrrov;  who sent us.  What sayest thou
of thyself'?
23 He said, I am the voice of'   23 "Eq7, Ey'       o q50W7oj   3ocWV7TS    23 He said, I  [am] a voice
one crying  in  the wilderness, dv vT  ep37~t         /, IvOvlvare ray o. ov  of one crying in the wilderness,
Make straight the way of the    l                 B, /  a.      Make straight the way of the
Lord, as said the prophet Esaias. K       0vpov   KacOWs ELWEV ]-alas' 0 ereLord, as said vIsaiah the prophet.
rpocfn7T7.
24 And they which were sent    24 IKai o; arEo-7-ra EVt e           o-a     24 And ythose who'had been
were of the Pharisees.              OK   )                                  sent were of the Pharisees.
25 And they asked him, and           25  Kat  ypojr-7orac     avTrov, Kat   25 And they asked him, and
said unto  him, Why baptlizest             avrO    TI o    arr              said to him, Why, then, dost
thou then, if' thou be not that                                             thou -immerse, if THOU bart not
See N. j, v. 7, above.                               the adverb. then (ToTe), = at that time. For this reason, I
See Gen. Obs. 5.                                    prefer'always to render ovv, therefore. unless when the cont See N. k, v. 7, above.                              nection is such as to remove all ambiguity, as is usually the
u W., T., C., G., R., Vulg., Erasm., Trein., Germ.. De W., case in interrogative and hypothetical clauses.
Lus., all have and, instead of but. Certainly, it is compara-        Se.e Gen. Obs. 6.
tively seldom that xat has a disjunctive sense; and I see no' See Gen. Ohs. 4.-Vulg., Cast., Fr. O.,-..,-M., Erasm.,
real necessity for so understanding it here. I prefer yea to Schott Beza Trem  Lus.-The Orig. is in t  perf. or plup.
and, because it makes a better sentence. while it means about
the same thing. I would render art, yea, at any time when fors.
the sense will allow it, and euphony may require it.      ~ It is, I believe, very generally admitted by lexicographers,
In~~~~~~.                ~that fiazctLEw, as well in classical Greek as in the Septuagint,
I have adopted, in the main, the rules observed by the, 
up to the days of John the Baptist, always signifies, to dip.
Amer. Bible Soc. in their Revision of the E. V.. in regard to                  th      is      s 
inmmerse, or plunge, or, at least, that this is its literal meanthe spelling of those proper names that occur in both the Old
Test. and the New.                                      ing. Some, however, (as Rob., Parkh., &c.) contend that in
the N. T. it has sometimes a different meaning. After a carew Fr. O.,-S, Dt., It., R, Kenr., Penn, Van Ess, De W., ful examination of all the passages in which this word and its
Wesl. —They doubtless had their eyes on the Prophet spoken cognates occur, I see no good reason for assigning to it any
of by Moses, Deut. 18: 15.-W., T., Germ., Dodd., and others, new meaning. I have also given some attention to the argurender indefinitely, a prophet; but this certainly falls far short ments of the advocates of the contrary opinion'; biut I confess
of expressing the sense of the Orig.                    I am unable to feel their force. There are but two of these
Vulg., W., R., It., Dodd., Beza, Erasm, Schott, Kenr.- arguments that I consider it necessary to notice. —1. This rite,
It is often difficult, especially in declarative sentences, to dis- it is said, was sometimes administered under circumstances
tinguish between the conjunction, then (ov.), = therefore, and rendering it highly improbable that water could be obti:




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. I.                                                    7
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
Christ  nor Elias, neither that o-    K El O XptToovTte OT                as ethe  Christ,  nor  cCElijah, dnor
proplhete   7rpo ryTrr7s;                                                       ddthe Proplihet?
c See N. o, v. 8, above.                              |  d R., Newc., Dodd., Camp., Kenr.-See Gen. Obs. 6.
eC See N. v, v. 21, above.                                 dd See N. w, v. 21, above.
in sufficient quantities for immersion. The cases cited are the subject in the water, so as to overwhelm him. The difthose of the three thousand converted on the day of Pentecost, ference between the two is merely in the mode, or manner,
Acts 2: 41, of the Philippian jailer, Acts 16: 33, of Saul of while immersion is the common result obtained, as is indicated
Tarsus, Acts 9: 18, &c. Now it happens in this case, as fre- in the literal import of the verb employed, in both cases, to
quently in others, that what seems to some minds highly irn- represent the action. In view of the above facts and arguprobable, has to others an appearance of very great probability. ments, I can not hesitate in deciding, that iXarcG ecr in the N.
What, I would ask, is more probable. than that, in an age of T. signifies uniformly, and only; to dip, immerse, or plunge.luxury and great wealth, in a country visited with — abundant Is, then, baptize a proper English word to translate fatzrrco?
rairis, (even in those localities that did not abound in springs VWe have just seen what is the meaning of the latter. Now
of water,) and in a climate where habitual bathing of the whole what is the meaning of the former? A comparatively small
body was regarded by all classes as a necessary means of pre- number of those speaking the English language say, that
serving health, there should be many pools, or reservoirs of baptize   immerse; another, and larger portion say, that
water-baths, both public and private, where immersion could baptize =  sprinkle; another portion say, that baptize —
be conveniently performed? To suppose that the believers re- pour; while another portion (and these, perhaps, form  the
ferred to could not have been immersed, would be to suppose large majority) say, that baptize =  immerse, sprinkle, or
that they could not have bathed themselves if they wished it, pour, indifferently. Thus, flasertcetv means just to immerse,
which supposition is, to my mind, one of the most improbable and nothing else, while baptize is quite ambiguous, and may
of all improbable things. Indeed, in the case of the jailer, we be made to suit the taste, or fancy of any one who prefers to
have incidental evidence that he had a bath of his own; for walk in the light of his own eyes. I entered upon this work
he took Paul and Silas, immediately before his own immersion, of revision with strong prejudices against the change of the
"and bathed (e.ovaEv, see Rob. and other lexicographers, who word baptize, or of any of its derivatives; but, upon more
agree that )ovetv is spoken of bathing the whole body) them  mature reflection, and after a careful examination of the rule,
from the stripes." (Acts 16: 33.)-2. It is alleged, that the which says, that the translation must be made " with the least
phrase, flavzetetv e-v 7rvev/ar ay qC, &c. (v. 33, below, Matt. possible obscurity or indefiniteness," I became convinced that
3: 11. Mark 1: 8. Luke 3: 16. Acts 1: 5) indicates something some change is imperatively demanded. I have, therefore, unidifferent from immersion, from which it is argued, that flamr- formly rejected baptize and its derivatives, and substituted
ZtLetv ev vcarz may mean something different from immersion immnzerse, immersion, &c., as the best terms that I can find to
in water.-To this I reply: 1) The propriety of inferring the convey the sense of the Orig. I would add, that the above,
literal meaning of any word from its metaphorical use, espe- though it would seem to favor the practice of but a small porcially of a word which has been so frequently and uniformly tion of the professed followers of Christ, comparatively, is by
employed in a literal sense as this, is, I apprehend, a new dis- no means a one-sided, or sectarian view of this subject.. All
covery in the science of lexicography.-2) From what little writers, of any note, of all schools, agree that immerse is the
we know of the manner of the Spirit's operations, (even sup- primary meaning of flarzrtlco. A multitude of those whose
posing. for the sake of argument, that the Holy Spirit of God practice was opposed to immersion, have given it as their beis spoken of in these passages. See, however, N. h, ch. 7: 39.) lief, that immersion was practised by John the Baptist, the
it is as natural to suppose that believers are immersed in the Apostles of Christ, and the primitive Christians. I will simply
Spirit, as that they are sprinkled, or afftsed with the Spirit. give a list of the names of some of those last mentioned, comThis Holy Spirit surrounds, overwhelms, and thoroughly per- piled fiom Booth's " Pedobaptism Examined," referring the
vades the whole believer, which fact agrees, at least, as well to reader for particulars. and copious quotations, to that elaborate
the idea of immersion as to any other. Nor is it any valid work.-Witsius, L'Enfant, Anonymus, Gurtlerus, Bp. Davenobjection to this, that the Spirit is sometimes said to be shed ant, Pictetus, Dr. R. Newton, Piscator, Abp. Seeker, Mastricht,
forth, or poured out upon believers; for this idea is perfectly Calvin, Spanhemius, Vitringa, Bp. Patrick, Marloratus, Stackconsistent with that of a consequent immersion. Every rite house, Burkitt, J. Wesley, Conf. of Ielvetia, Zanchius, Hoornshould be performed in its natural and- appropriate manner. beekius, Daille, Salmasius, Bower, Poole's Continuators, RaImmersion in' the Spirit is naturally and appropriately per- vanellus, Marckius, Mosheim, Bp. Taylor, Clignetus, Doutrin,
formed by pouring out that Spirit on the subject, in such D. Martin, Dr. Priestley, Burmannus, J. Trapp, Grotius, Caabundance, however, that the subject may be thoroughly over- stalio and Camerarius, Beza, Bingham, Buddeus, Heidanus,
whelmed in its influences; while, on the other hand, immersion Twells, Menochius and Estius, Lampe, Limborch, Sir T. Ridley,
in water is naturally and appropriately performed by dipping J. Claude, H. Altingius, Hospinianus, Curcellseus, Wolfius, G.




8                                THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
26 John answered them, say-    26'A7rKptO17 avrotS 6'IcolcYv-    26 John answered them, saying, I baptize with water: but  g   2Vycov,'E7y  Iia7rz                  dr ing, I  immnerse -in water: but
there standeth one among you,    \T,, all' in the midst of you standeth one
whom ye know not:'               EOOS     Vamp ET7I(EVr whom YE know not.
O  vLetS OVK OLtaTE.
27 He it is, who coming after    27  aVr'T   E7-Ttv     6w7ria-o ptov    27 gHe it is that hcometh after
me, is preferred before me, whose  epXo                                       me,',who is ibecome before me,
shoe's ratchet i am  not worthy                 T~ e'  \   1, \ e,,V   eltlo   ithe string of whose ksandal I
to unloose.,OVmh                         -   OV EYO OUK,          EiL o s  v  am not worthy ]to loose.
Avouco avrov Tr)V t aLPTa rTOV Vro-?7/_taros-.
28 These things were done in          28  Tavra'v B7Oa3apa      p   eye'-   28 These things were done in
Bethabara beyond Jordan, where veTo  7repav  7            opSavov,  orov  nBethabara beyond othe Jordan,
John was baptizing.                 |     Ia)s                                 where John was.immersing.
~7v'Ioavvys- 6amrr/1co V.
The use of the preposition ev, in connection with flacr- mg to some copies, He it is that cometh after me, who is become
-rtesv, is, of itself, pretty good evidence that this verb in the before me, etc.
N. T. signifies to immerse, as it does in classical Greek: for,   h There is evidently a want of literal accuracy in the E. V.
though it may be true that in some rare cases ev introduces where os it put out of its proper place in the sentence.
the instrument, or means, and though Luke once (Luke 3: 16)
uses in connection with this verb the simple dative of the    See N. h, v. 15, alove.
instrument OatZ, (where, however, several MSS., Cant. Vat.   i Latchet is not sufficiently plain and definite. String will be
360. Vind. Lamb. 31, according to Mill and Birch, have Er understood by every one.'Vcca,) yet the expression, Ev rqp Ioesali, Matt. 3: 6, can by    k Newc.-It is well known,. that the covering for the foot
no reasonable effort of criticism be made to mean with, or by
ea e  or  be   deto t it y worn in ancient times in Palestine, was not properly a shoe, in
means of he Jordan, but must be understood, as it literally the.modern sense of the term, but a sandal, bound on to the
reads, in the Jordan. I suppose, therefore, there is no good sole of the foot by a string, or thong of leather. In regard to
reason for departing from the usual and proper rendering of 8  the form of the possessive case, in which I follow Newc., Penn,
either here orI elsewhere, when it occurs in connection with and Keur., I adopt it here, and frequently elsewhere, because I
this rite.-Vulg., W., R., Camp.                           consider it more elegant than the other.
f In midst of you is more literal than among you. —Newc.,
(amidst you); W. (in the myddel of you); R. (in the middes of' Camp., Penn, Kenr.-Unloose is seldom used at the present
you), Vulg., Erasm., (moedius... vestrum), Germ., Van Ess, De day.
W. (mitten tmster euch); Fr. S. (au milieu de vouzs).       " Origen, who seems to have overlooked the fact that oseav
g Griesb. and Tisch., with some of the most ancient and reli- Tov IoSavov was added, to distinguish this Bethany from the
able MSS.. omit avros eawv,, (He it is) and 5s E?,79o4EY po  other, well known, near Jerusalem, was probably the author
yeyovev, (who is become before me.) Lachm. encloses these of the reading Bi9afiaect, which has been adopted into the
same words in brackets. These omissions are justified by De Text. Rec., and is found in many modern Verss. Modern editors
W., Meyer, Newc., and Penn.-IJnternal evidence is, I think, almost unanimously reject it, and substitute for it BqI9avia,
against the authenticity of avros eatlv. I know of no other which is found in almost all the best copies. I would adopt
passage in which avros is used in the sense of ovros. Upon this reading, and translate, in Bethany, and insert the followthe whole, I think, it would be well to adopt the reading of the ing note in the margin: A few copies have Bethabara.
editors above mentioned, and translate thus: " He that cometh o See Gen. Obs. 1-The Jordan, is strictly in accordance
after me, of whose,"&c., with this note in the margin: Accord- with the modern usus loquendi.
J. Vossius, Sir P. King, Abp. Tillotson, Frid. Spanhemius, Bp. list I would add the names of George Campbell and Macknight.
Pearce, Abp. Usher, Momma, Theod. Haseaus, Baxter, Bp. -Let it be borne in mind that none of the authors above quoted
Burnet, Braunius, De Courcy, Weemse, T. Wilson, Assembly practised immersion. —See also, for a complete discussion of this
of Divines, J. Mede, Dr. Cave, Dr. Towerson, Bossuet, Chambers, subject, Rev. O.B. Judd's "Baptism in Plain English," " Tracts
G. Whitefield, Doddridge, Jurieu, Le Clerc, Venema. Altman- for the Times," pp. 88-161, and "Remains of Willard Judd,"
nus, Magdeb. Centuriators, Dr. Hammond, Chamierus, Bp. Fell, pp. 230-236.
Dutch Annotators, Bp. Stillingfleet, IL. Hulsius, Deylingius,   b WV. Penn, Dodd., Wesl.-There is certainly no propriety,
Heideggerus, E. Leigh, Hardy, Locke, Wetstenius.  Roell, Val- at this late hour, in retaining the subjunctive here.-See Gen.
ker, Dr.Whitby, Bp. Nicholson, Quenstedius. Dr.Wa]l.-To this Obs. 4.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. I.                                                9
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
29 The next day John seeth          29  T- iw7ravptov /3AErEt 0'Iw-    29 The next day PJohn seeth
Jesus coming unto him, and  saith, avrr1 Tro'IMIovv  EpXOILEror rpO   Jesus coming to him, and saith,
Behold the Lamb of God, which saith                                  9  N  Behold the Lamb of God, who
taketh away the sin of the world! arTOr, Kal  AE7EL, l I e  0  X t   ar taketh away the sin of the world!
TOv0 OEOV  0 Ctlpwv T?71J atlaprLavC
TOV KOO+LOUV.?02,            %,,,,
30 This is he of whom I said,    30  OVrOs e      (T7rr pL  o   EyCO    30 PPHE it is of whom I said,
After me cometh a man which E               o                     t        After me cometh a man who is
etLrov,  Orrloc tzov  epxerat          After   me come0h a man who is
is preferred before me; for he,,,,                 qbecome before me; -because he
was before me.                      or  E[LpOOOE     U                 07V  was before me.
7rpcrorS' yo.V yV.
31 And I knew him not: but    31 Kay7o ovK  38etE  aWToz  &AA'    31 And I knew him not: but,
that he should be made manifest |a  qarepWrO   T'IpaiA,   t  that he might be -manifested to
to Israel, therefore am  I come    -, Ao    eyw t                         Israel, because of this I came
baptizing with water.               TOUTO  -70(7o       ) ey     Tv  rimmersing -in tthe water.
32 And John bare record, say-    32 Kat e'apTvp7Jroev'Iwvvrys    32 And John utestified, saying,
ing, I saw the Spirit descending Alywv, /O  TEOre reTe'a aO  JI: evfLa  I -have seen the Spirit -coming
from heaven like a dove, and it'      down from heaven like a dove,
abode uron him.   KaTa7replrepa      C and it abode upon him.
abode upon him.             opalov, KcaL                         V
OpPavov, Kat El-ELEWE  Eear   vroov.
33 And I knew him not: but    33 Kacyc OVK l8Etv arov  aAA                 33 And I knew him not: but
he that sent me to baptize with     7reIa L tze /3aerrWT eL         l u V&aT,  he that sent me to bimmerse'in
water, the same said unto me,,,    water, xhe  said to me, Upon
Upon whom  thou shalt see the EKElO Oyt ErEvn  Et  op WI                r Ywhomsoever thou shalt see the
Spirit descending and remaining To liVe va   Kara/3aWvoV KaI'e /O    Spirit -coming down and'abidon him, the same is he which EW  aUro ovro ES e O                 pa iaWrl-  ing upon him, iHE it is that bimbaptizeth with the Holy Ghost.   o            ii HiepaLrL'A [T'.          merseth in dthe Holy Spirit.
P Griesb., Scholtz, Lachm., Tisch., and Theile, reject o Iswayvl.   W I have changed the translation of  raatvafavw, as also of
Knapp and Hahn put it in brackets. It is, I apprehend, an avat3atow, in several places. I prefer go, or come down, for
italic insertion. I would leave it out, and translate, he seeth the former, and go, or come up, for the latter.-1. Because
Jesus, &c., and insert in the margin: According to some copies, these are the more usual renderings of these words, in the E.
John sees, &c.                                          V.-2. Because I regard the Anglo-Saxon and Celtic forms of
PP See N. a, v. 33, below.-By adopting this rendering of expression as, in general, more pure and forcible than the forov'ros I avoid the supply of the personal pronoun, otherwise eign importations of a later age.-W., Newc., Kenr.
necessary.                                                x R., Dt., Dodd., Wesl., Kenr.-Vulg. (ille); Cast. (is).-See
q See N. h, v. 15, above.                             Gen. Obs. 3.
r See N. i, v. 15, above.                               r E.V., Matth. 26: 48. Camp. —I think it is evident that this' For the sake of uniformity, I would recommend that 9a- rendering is necessary, in order to preserve the force of the arv
vEeossv be rendered, in all cases, to manifest.-E. V., ch. 17: 6. of the Orig.
Mark. 4: 22. Rom. 3: 21. Titus. 1: 3. 1 John 1: 2; 3: 5, 8;' I would translate csvev, to abide, in all cases, (as it is in
4: 9.-Wesl.                                             v. 32, and generally elsewhere, in the E. V.) except in ch. 19: 31.
t Fr. S.-The Orig. has the art. The probability is, that
Fr. S.-The Orig. haus the art. bThe probability ise that   ~ This rendering makes good sense, and is perfectly literal.
the Evang. uses the art. because John accompanied the lan —See N. c,. 2, above.
-See N. c, v. 2, above.
guage quoted with some significant sign, calling attention to
the stream, or pool of water in which he had just been immers-   See N. a, v. 25, above.
ing the people; q. d. in that water, pointing to it with the   c See N. e, v. 26, above.
finger, while speaking. At all events, we may be sure that the   d See N. h, ch. 7: 39.-I would greatly prefer to render
art. was used with design, and that the meaning of the passage these words literally, Holy Spirit, without the article. I do
is not perfectly presentedif we disregard it in the translation. not consider the nvevsca &'yov here spoken of to be the
— See Gen. Obs. 1.                                     personal spirit, contemplated as such, but, simply, divine
See N. j, v. 7, above.                              essence, abstracted, in the mind of the writer, from all ideas
See Gen. Obs. 4.                                    of personal attributes or relations.




to                              THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. I.
KING JAMES VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
34 And I saw and bare record,    34 Kcyco EcopaKa,   Kait felCap-   34  And  I  ehave  seen  and
that this is the Son of God.       evpKa o't            J.    0    O.         f testified, that this is the Son,EOVi.                sof God.
35 Again the next day after,    35  T e7,rarvpLov 7irchA   Eturr7-    35 The next day gagain John
John stood, and two of his dis- KELt           r      Kal iK TLv Iat-    was standing, and two of his disciples;.                      ciples;
36 And looking upon Jesus as    36  KaL E'tOiAEqasr'c'Iroovi   36 And looking  upon Jesus
he walked, he saith, Behold the 7reptwraroVrt   ee i                    r  Swalking, he saith, Behold the
Lamb of God!                          tr     ov O do.                      Lamb of God! 
37 And the two disciples heard      37 KIat 7'Kovrav av rov o[ &vo    37 And the two disciples heard
him  speak, and  they followed   a             AaAo' vroS,  Kal  0,oov'- him'speaking,  and  followed
Jesus.                                                      K              Jesus.
0,quav -o'JV Vo. -
38 Then Jesus turned, and saw       38 orTpaqbes 8E'oI7OV'S', Kat   38 jAnd Jesus,'turning, and
them  following, and saith unto OearaeLEvoso  avrovs ~iKoAovto-v-'Seeing them  following, saith to
them, What seek ye? They said                                              them, What seek ye? jAnd they
unto him, Rabbi, (which  is to                   a,said to him, Rabbi, (which, kinsay, being interpreted, Master,)    39  1/  77TreL7TE; OtL &   E7ro  terpreted,'means,  mTeacher,)
where dwellest thou?               avzrc _PaI3/31, (o' AEyETeract  pi77- where -abidest thou?
VevOLEVorV, dat3cO-KaA,) 7ro i/FE'39 He saith unto them, Come    40  AE'yet avrot?, "EpXEOOE    39 He saith to them, Come
and see.  They came and saw aL'IEET.  EHt\or KaL o                  7rov   and see.  They came, and saw
where he dwelt, and abode with,,,,,                                    where he -abode, and abode with
him  that day: for it was about peVeL. Kat  Wrp aTCr  ELeal T)  him that day. cNow it was about
the tenth hour.                     1 )/7Epav EJ Et1VV    pa W e E  qV  o I the tenth hour.
3eKaTrr.
40 One of the two which heard       41'Hr'Avape'asr   o a8EeA)os    40 PAndrew, the qbrother of
John speak, and followed him,  t              Hovor   lE'rpov, er.K cOJV &o Simon Peter, was one of the two
e See Gen. Obs. 4.-Alf. (have seen and borne testimony);   i I understand.Eyto here, and in ch. 20: 16 = mean, or
Blo. (have borne, and do bear witness); Dodd., (have test fied); signffy. Not only is the passive, I).syrat, so used, but, accordPenn. (have borne testimony).                          ing to Passow  the active is also sometimes so employed.Newc., Penn, (signifieth); Port. (quer dizer); It. (vuol dire).
f See N. j, v. 7, above.
m The Mctaaoxa.,os was not necessarily a master. or one em9 I leave out after. because it is not necessary, and is want- ployed in the administration of government, but a teacher, or
instruactor.-Newc. lIarg. —Van Ess (Lehrer).
ing in the E. V. of v. 29, in precisely the same circumstances. nstrrg
I change the position of again, according to the Orig.     See N. z, v. 33, above.
* The  Se of the Text. Rec., rendered for, is of so slight
New., Wesi., Dodd., Penn.-See Gen. Ohs. 4.        authority. that it is, I believe, now universally rejected.-I
would, therefore leave out now.
i See Gen. Obs. 4.
P Without any injury to the literary character of the trans3 I see no good reason why &e should, in this place, be trans- lation, I have given this verse more in accordance with the
lated then. I prefer the uniform rendering of the more ancient Orig. If literal accuracy is of importance, this change is not
Verss., W., T., C., G., R.,-as also of Penn., Wesl.. Dodd., and altogether in vain.
Kenr. —Nor is there any thing to prevent its translation in the
~~~~~~~next sentence.                      9~q I have changed this phrase, in order to bring out the art.
which is not clearly translated in the E. V. I think it probak I leave out the word being, as an unnecessary supply,    ble that Andrew was Simon's only brother.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. I.                                                  11
KING JAMES7 VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
was  Andrew,  Simon   Peter's amop aKov-ravLcov 7apa fp oavvov, who heard rfrom John, and folbrother.                             K['                O'        lowed him.
41 He first findeth  his own          42  EV/ptLKELt ovroV 7rpWTS0r  TV)   41 HE  first findeth  his own
brother Simon, and saith  unto           A                           a   Ka,  brother, Simon, and  saith  to
him, We have found the Messias;   I,                        PC      K d I, him, We have found the aMeshic,            interpreted, the eXE2Et av7, _EVp?7Kt/1Ee rTOP MEo- si
which is, being                                 11?                          siah   (which   is, being  interpreted, the
Christ.                              ot'av, (o E&rTL teOepLV/lrEVO/leyoEVP'The tAnointed).
o Xpa   ros)
42  And he brought him  to            43  Kat qyayEv avrov 7rpos rov    42 And he brought him to JeJesus.  And when Jesus-beheld'Ilcrov'.    Ltfixe'~a   S   avr3     6 sus.  And Jesus, -looking upon
him, he said, Thou art Simoln,    -                      \ c L..\  him, said, THOU  art Simon, the
the son of Jona: thou shalt be "NSO ELE, V                                    son of Jonas:THou shaltbe called
called Cephas; which is, by in- I'ovc-r, avr KhrAO7a(r  Ko/as'  Ep-  Cephas  (which  is vinterpreted,
terpretation, a stone.                r-7PVEVerTaL IIErpos'.                  A Stone).
43  The day following Jesus           44  T- iwra'plov   7eEAr7rer 6    43 The wnext day  Jesuswishwould go forth into Galilee, and'I Iovro dEeA P  ELS'  17 r _aAl-  ed to go -out into Galilee; and
findeth  Philip, and  saith unto              Ka  epK                    Ka;  he findeth Philip, and saith to
him, Follow  me.                                        Khim, Follow  me.
AXEyE  aVT)r'AKOAOVOELt  ot.
44 Now  Philip was of Beth-    45'H' 8 e o 0iAtfr7ros a7ro    44 Now  Philip was of Bethsaida, the city  of Andrew  and B0o-aia', EK  7' WAroeo's'v- saida, aof the city of Andrew and
Peter..                                                           Peter.
8pEOV Kal HERrpov.
45  Philip findeth Nathanael,    46   EVpt'-KetL   iAtr7ros' roP    45  Philip  findeth Nathanael,
and  said  unto  him, We  have NaOava7A, Kat AE'yEL avrTo, "OY and saith to him, We have found
found him of whom Moses in the    a,    -', ^       him. of whom  bwrote Moses, (in
law, and the prophets, did write,    pa                      Tthe law,) and the Prophets, Jeoi 7rpoor$rat, etp77Ka/LEVP,'Icrovv
~ The sense of from, or of is almost the universal sense of   x Scholtz, Lach., Tisch., Griesb., and Knapp, reject this o
rauea. By rendering literally, from John, I avoid at once the Iqaovs of the Text. Rec. The first three mentioned, however,
supply of the E. V., and the ambiguity of W. and R., who place it after aviv. The others reject it altogether. I would
render, of John —Vulg., Germ., Dt., Port., It., Van Ess, Kenr. reject it altogether, and translate, he wished to go out, &c., with
a See N. v, v. 21, above.                -              this note in the margin.: According to some copies, Jesus
t There is certainly as good reason for translating Xotros, wished, &c.
in this verse, as there is for translating  ereoos, in v. 42, below.   Y It is often difficult for the English reader to determine
The object of this parenthetical clause is, evidently, to explan   ill, or would, is the translation of a ed, (ea9e,)   or
the word RMEucwav, in the vernacular, which certainly is not whether it is merely a sign of the future tense, or subjunctive
accomplished, when a Hebrew word is replaced by a Greek mood. To avoid this ambiguity, I would always render sAeo,
one.-Germ., De WV., (der Gesalbte); Van Ess (den Gesalbten). (unless, perhaps, in a few cases,) will, or be willing.-Newc.
-  I take Eort zeJEqouy7vevouevov to be a participial form of (purposed); Dodd. (determined); Wesl. (was minded); Camp.
the present, — =e'Ese/revsest.-Thhe  e   of the Text. Rec. is (resolved); Penn. (pleased).-Latin Verss. (voluit).
Wranting in almost all MSS., of any authority, and is rejected by
iearly all recent editors. I would, therefore, recommend that   z To go out, is not so stiff and poetical as to go forth.
At be disregarded in the revision, and that The be left out belore Anointed.                       -               -        Germ,, Dt., DeW., Port., It., Trem.-v As there is nothing
fore Anointed.
to prevent the translation of ex, I prefer not to leave it unKenr., Camp.-Newc. (looked on him); Dodd. (lookilg translated.
stedfastly upon him).-E. V., v. 36, above.
b Newc., Kenr., Penn.-As to the collocation, I have placed
t R., Vulg., Germ., De W., Port.-It is scarcely necessary the verb before its subj., because it is so in the Greek, and, being
to say, that I have translated this verb literally.                                                       
in the singular, it properly belongs there. This order of words
W E. V., vv. 29, and 35.-I w uld so translate rt Ezavezov, does no violence to the sense. I use the parenthesis, to prevent
in all cases.                                             ambiguity.




12                             THE GOSPEL, BY JOHN. CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
Jesus of Nazareth, the  son of rov vtv rots'Icooj TvV c 2wY Na- sus, the son of Joseph,'the one
Joseph.'apr. of' Nazareth.
46  And Nathanael said unto         47 Kat tE7rEV avri.c NawOayUA,    46 And Nathanael said to him,
him, Can there any good thing'EK  Naaper &'va'ra' T' aya | Can any dthing good ebe of' Nacome out of Nazareth?  Philip,             A             ^               zareth?  Philip  saith  to  him,
saith unto him, Come and see.    Lvat;   ielet  avrCp    [lAt7ryro,| Come, and see.
" EpXO v Kat 36E.
47 Jesus saw Nathanael cornm-    48  E3SEv O'Iro-ovsi TO'V  Na-    47 Jesus saw Nathanael com-,,, ~, ing to him, and saith of him, Being to him, and saith of him, OavaryhA  EpXoIEVroV  7rpos  aUro,   hold anIsraeitindeed, inwho             mBeBehold  an Israelite  indeed, inwh
whom is no guile!                   KaL AE7Et 7rEpt crov,   e aA-q  OS           a is no guile!
~~~~~~Iwhom-a77l'aOK is no guile!K6 
Io'paor~trrir, ev?o 8Ao"'s ovec cot.
48 Nathanael saith unto him,    49  Ay EL  ar   NaO cavar/A,    48  Nathanael saith  to  him,
Whence knowest thou me?  Je- H6OeV fE ytVOOKEL;  A7reKp[0c Whence knowest thou me?  Jesus answered and said unto him                                             sus answered, and said to him,
Before that Philip called thee,     Ini(oovs  K        EW   aVT       P   Iefore that Philip called thee,
when thou wast under the fig- ro? o'e OktALtrov  fcoioC'rat, o0ra when thou wast under the figtree, I saw thee.                   V 7V'rV o'K7V, EUO  Oer.              tree, I saw thee.
49  Nathanael answered  and    50'A7rEKplt'O   Na0avaaiA  Kat   49  Nathanael answered, and
saith unto him, Rabbi, thou art AEyet av''CP,  aW EL e      SI saith to him, "Rabbi, THOU art
the Son of God; thou art the            e',                               the Son of God; THOU art the
King of Israel.                     T oEOv, c( E er vo TO? King of Israel!
Io'pa"A.
50  Jesus answered and said    51'A7rEKptOry  IyTOV'o  KGaL EL-   50 Jesus answered, and saith
unto him, Because I said unto 7reV   avro, EOrLOV  o, E3'v to him, Because I said to thee,
thee, I saw thee under the fig-                                             I saw  thee  under the fig-tree,
tree, believest thou? thou shalt IrE V7rOKaT T' r?7' (TVK'75, 7rtTTrevES; believest thou? Thou shalt see
see greater things than these.   IxE(IWO roUrO  O*fEL.                     greater things than these.
51  And he saith unto him,    52 Ka                                   v    51 And he saith to him, VeriVerily, verily, I say unto you, d          Ayro LytJ,  a7rp aIprL;'IEE   ly, verily, I say to you, HereHereafter ye shall see heaven,,               after ye shall see  the heaven
open, and the angels of God as- TOV oupaoov  aVEcpyoTa, KaL T OUS Iopened, and the angels of God
cay77Eovsr roT   Oov adva,3awovras
CW., T., C,., R., Vulg., Germ., Dt., DewY.,XVan Ess, Kenr, doubt whether it is ever necessary so to translate it. At all
all have (Jesus, the son cf Joseph, of Nazareth). This, though events, no such necessity exists here. To. be of lazareth is
literal, is objectionable. — 1. Because it leaves it doubtful, not exactly= to come out of Nazareth; yet the former is:unwhether the father or the son is of NTazareth, while no such doubtedly the exact meaning of the Orig.
doubt rests on the Orig. 2. Because of Nazareth does not
doubt rests on the Orig. 2. Because of  azareth does not f This change of preposition results naturally from the other
fully convey the sense of the rov of the Orig. —The best version  change            re
of this clause that I have seen is that of Beza, (illum ex urbe change noticed above. See N. e, preceding.
Nazaretha); It. (che e da Nazaret).-The phrase, rov ax-ro   g I do not translate'Paflc, because it has already been inNaaoer, would seem to point to Jesus as a personage already terpreted in v. 38. In this I suppose I follow the example of
well known to Philip, and, perhaps, to. the neighborhood in the Evang. who uses this instead of the equivalent Greek word,
general, as that Nazarene, who had begun to make a stir in thoe zSWaxawosg. I would, therefore, never translate TPafflt.
community.-Trem. (qui est Jeschua, Jilius Jauseph, qui est
ex Natzareth). The foregoing translation would seem to im-   h It is not always practicable to translate the art. before
ply that Joseph is " the one of Nazareth," which is. indeed, ovearos, il the singular. Here, however, no injury results
true, and according to the reading (,ov yr o ~Nat.) of one of from its translation, and I accordingly translate it, adhering to
the Vat. MSS. 354, as quoted by Birch. my general rule.-See Gen. Obs. 1.
d Any thing good is a more literal rendering of rZ aoyaov  Newc., Penn, Wesl., Dodd., Kenr., Berl. Bib., Van Ess
thanany good thing. —Penn., R., (any good).            Beng., Kist., and others. —This word is a perf. part., not an
* The verb, esvan, is very rarely translated to come, and I adjective.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. II.                                                   13
KINC4 JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
cending and descending upon the  Kal Kara3aloaorvTa   E7r  rTov  vLOv  igoing  up  and  Jcoming  down
Son of man.                               T        7r                            upon the Son of man.
CHAP. II.                               CHAP. II.                               CHAP. II.
AND the third day there was            KAI  r7?,uipz pa  TrplTpt   ya-    AND the third day there was
a marriage in Cana of Galilee;                                                              e in Cana of Galilee;
and  the  mother of Jesus was
there.                                  a       K                                and  the  mother of Jesus was
there.                                         Kal fly  7V7 l7r7P   o      I'7o'ov there.
EKEL.
2 And both Jesus was called,    2  EKA'yOV 8  E Kai 0 I'7rovs    KaL    2 And both Jesus was called,
and  his disciples, to the  mar-    ktaBryra~ avroav ES T rO        y o y. and  his disciples, to  the marriage.                                                                           riage.
3 And when they wanted wine,           3 KaI voTrepToavTlros' o'rov, X-    3 And, -the wine failing, the
the mother of Jesus saith unto'tor   a - mother of Jesus saith to  him,
him, They have no wine.                  EL,            p          They have no wine.'row, Ovov O VK EXOVOLt.
4  Jesus saith unto her, Wo-           4  A Eye  air' 5'Ir7oovr,    TI    4 Jesus saith to her, Woman,
man, what have I to  do with'',      r          what bhast THOU to do with ME?
ah a t? have Iour    to dot with cme. tEEOt Kat trot,  yvvat;  ov7rto'et 7~ i
thee? mine hour is not yet come.                                                 Mine hour is not yet come.
copa u.ov.
5 His mother saith unto the            5  AEyEr  e  tUrrz7-Tp  avrov  7ros    5  His  mother saith  to  the
servants,                  he  saith,                   Aservants    Whatever  he  emay
unto you, do it.                                                            t   say to you, do.
7rot7o-aTe.
6 And there were set there six         6'Ho-av 8  EKE            t Vpla L liOpvat    6 fNow  there were there six
water-pots  of stone, after  the  et KEtzetLa  Karc To  KaaptL uyL  water-pots  of stone, 9standing
manner of the purifying of the             KE          K           K             haccording to the purifying of the
J See N. w, v. 33, above.                                weak form of the subjunctive) is preferable to the E. V. —See
Gen. Obs. 4.
a This form of expression, equivalent to the ablative absolute'  When the particle 8e is used to connect two paragraphs the
in Latin, is always concise, and often peculiarly forcible. W.
in Latin, is always concise, and often peculiarly forcible.    latter of which introduces new matter, it is often better to
T., C., G. R., Vulg., Cast. (when the wine failed); Fr. O.,-S.,
T., C., G., R., g., Cast. (when the wine failed); Fr. O.,-S., translate it now, than but, or and. Instances of this kind are of
(le vin ayant manque); Portug. (faltando o vinho); Italian
(le yin, ayta;Ptg(aadfrequent occurrence in the E. V. (ch. 1 ~44; 4 6; 11:1. Matt.
(essendo venuto meno it vino).-It would be difficult to find a
1:18; 11:2. 1 Tim. 4:1, etc.). I have ventured to carry
more objectionable translation of this phrase than that of the
this rule a little farther thafi King James' revisers, with, I hope,
E. V.
some advantage.-See Gen. Obs. 6.
b Erasmus translates rt Suv  iad  aoo; quid tibi rei nobis-   g KeqUeraL literally means, lying: but as the idiom of our
cum  est? and it has been well remarked by Penn (Note to language will not admit of this rendering here, standing is
Matt. 8: 29) "that ao  denotes the agent, CjULV (cEoC) the evidently the nearest approach to it.  I have changed the
patient, in the supposed action."-Newc. marg., Doddridge, Ken- collocation of words, according to the Greek, as setEUEVt berick.                                                      longs, not to the principal, but to the qualifying clause.-T.,
C., G.
d See Gen. Obs. 6.                                         h I can not agree with Blo., that " xara here signifies propter,
for the purpose of," which he admits to be a rare significa,.
* W.-I use the subjunctive, because I consider it more tion; nor with Camp., who takes ca-ra in the sense of eCs, for.
accurate  than the indicative.  Rhemish Version, and others, Kacac-a-os is undoubtedly here taken in a legal and restricted
have shall say, which (being in reality, in this connection, a sense, = law, or custom of purifying, as is abundantly evidlent




14                                THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. II.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
Jews, containing  two  or three TreV'Iov katco, Xcopovcat  aa te-| Jews, iholding two or three jmefirkins apiece.                       -prp   s  cSvo S i TapEL.                   tretas kapiece.
7 Jesus saith unto them, Fill          7  AEyet a'-roti''Io-os7-, _Fe-    7  Jesus  saith  to  them, Fill
the water-pots with water.  And  /E-atas E rdST   va            OaTos.        a  the water-pots with water. And
they filled them  up to the brim.  y,,,  \                        they filled them  up to the brim.
eyetetoar avra~ Ecos arc.
8  And  he  saith  unto  them,         8  Kal AI yEL airoLg,'AvrhAr-    8 And he saith to them, Draw
Draw  out now, and bear unto               e N, KaL ~e' erT      p Xtrpt-out now, and bear to the govthe governor of' the feast.  And,K                                               ernor of the  feast.   And  they
to A ntKh0d  Kat 77.EYKav.
they bare it.                          KA                                         bore it.
9 When the ruler of the feast    9  c   &   E 7EvytoaTOa        o   apXtTpt'    9'And when the mgovernor of
had  tasted the water that was KAtlvoP   o v"c&p  o             YEEV7/7LEOY, the feast tasted the water, that
itwasoo,(but the servns w h             was mtede wine, and knew  not
made wine, and knew not whence    \ o,,      n' IoE                 whs me   win e, and knew  not
it was, (but the  servants which Kal  ove   n?`,a oi'VrX-q0'       whence it was (but the servants,
8aGaKo/ot?elEa av  o  7vrTARKOTES
from the connection, and need not be expressed in words. After this latter rendering ought to be preferred. Besides, the difficulthe manner is a very unusual translation of xa'ra, being found in ty which this interpretation is designed to obviate, is, perhaps,
the E. V. in only.two passages besides this (1 Cor. 15: 32. Gal. imaginary.  Some think it incredible that so large a quantity
3: 15), where, perhaps, it is the best rendering that could be of liquid as these six vessels must have contained, if each held
given. Here the sense evidently does not require periphrasis.-  16 to 24 gallons, should be turned into wine, for the use of a
W. (after the cleansing); R. (according to the purification).   nuptial party, especially through the miraculous power of one
Vulg., Dt., Swed., Port., Berl. Bib., Beng., Stoltz, De W.   who  could have had no sympathy with excessive drinking.
Those who feel the weight of this objection would do well
Vulg., Erasm., Beza (capientes); Fr. O. (tenaient).-S wed.-  to observe: 1. That the wine made on this occasion was
See ch. 1: 33, N. w.                                        probably very slightly, if at all, intoxicating.  That it was
called good wine does not prove that it was a strong alcoholic
Were it actually certain that the yzeo7zrs was precisely drink, unless it can be shown that the governor of the feast was
equivalent to the Hebrew bath, it would, perhaps, be best to a man fond of stimulus, of which there is, I believe, no evirender it by this term, which occurs so frequently in the 0. T. dence.-2. That it is nowhere said, directly or indirectly, that
But, as there is some doubt of this, and as there is no measure any portion of this liquid was turned into wine, except that
in use among us that is exactly equivalent to this, I would which was drawn out by the ministers, and borne to the governor
recommend that the word be left untranslated; and though, as of the feast.  On the contrary, from v. 9, it is rendered even
a general rule, I prefer to transfer from the Orig. Greek, yet more than probable that the change from water to wine took
in this case, for the sake of euphony, I would adopt the Latin place during the interval which elapsed from the time of drawing
form, metreta, and form the plural, as in English, by the addition out to that of tasting.  For it is evident, from the narrativej
of an s.  As the quantity held by each water-pot is stated that what they drew out was water, and that what he tasted was
only approximatively, and as this word occurs nowlfere else wine, which had just been made out of water, or rather wine-made
in the N. T., I would suggest, that, in order to secure the water (De W., " das weingewordene Wasser"). This view was
attention of the reader, the clause be made to read as follows: entertained by Semler, who lived in an age when no man was
"holding two or three metretas [16 to 24 gallons] apiece." likely to be guilty of fanaticism, in defending the principles of
I would also recommend that the following note -appear in the total abstinence.
margin.: The metreta was equal to about eight gallons.-Vulg.,
Erasmus.                                                        Dodd. (now); Dt. (nu); Germ., De Wette (aber); Vulg,
(autem).-W., R., It., Port., Newc., Penn, Kenr.-See Gen.
k Some interpreters understand ava here to be =  circiter,. Obs. 6.
about, supposing that the six vessels together held about two
or three metretas.  I apprehend, however, that the double   m In the change from governor to ruler, in the E. V. of this
approximation, about two or three, is not in very good taste; passage, we have a striking example of that excessive fondness
and as the words admit quite as well of a different.rendering, for variety Which seems to have been a ruling passion with King
which is unobjectionable on the score of literary taste, I think  James' revisers. —Newc., Wesl.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. II.                                                 1
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
drew the water knew,) the gov- r TO op'         ) MP 0/WEL TrO V  vvwlqovZ    who  -had  drawn  the  water,
ernor of the feast called the bride- dpxrptKLror                             knew), the governor of the feast
groom,                                 Xt Kt                                  calleth the bridegroom,
10 And saith unto him, Every          10  KaL AE/yeL avrco, lis/  av-    10  And saith to him, Every
man at the beginning doth  setl                             V KaAoZ,    man at Pfirst setteth qdown rthe
Op a )e e~nin    dthse  ~70 2  KaA0v  otvov
forth good wine; and when men,               K                             good wine, and when -they have
have well drunk, then that which  rtOTL              a KLL or v LtE           drunk tfreely,  then uthe worse:
is worse: but thou hast kept the TO)v EAaO'o'TO'     oV  TET717p'Kas, TO)' THOU  hast kept the good wine
good wine until now.                 KaaAov o'ov Eaos aprt.                   -till now.
11 This beginning of miracles         11  Taur'qV E7o   TE  i  ap             11  This beginning  of wthe
did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and rV rrLpeLov o'Irov        s     v Kara   signs Jesus did in Cana of Gamanifested forth his glory; and                     I                           lee, and manifested. y his glory:
his disciples believed on him.    777sL          tand his disciples believed on him.
hdis  oav abroe   Ka' Er'lr'TEva'|
Etsr aGrov  OL La r/yal  avroe.
12 After this he went down            12  META  rovro  KarTEry EfS'   12 After this he went down
to Capernaum, he, and his mo- KarEpvaov/u,   auror Kat ry   rITr77p  to Capernaum, zhimself, and his
ther, and his brethren, and his a,  ro,.,       l            K    mother, and  his -brothers, and
arror, Kat ot akSeqol avrov, Kal
o As vr.rlxorss is in the perfect, or pluperfect form, (Alf.) and wonders performed before the advent of the Savior: but
I do not see why it should not be so translated.  I have it was the beginning of that long and splendid catalogue of
changed the place of.knew, with the Germ. and others, in signs, to which attention is directed by the art., and which
accordance with the Orig.-Penn (had poured out). —R., forms, perhaps, the most satisfactory of all the outward eviVulg., Cast., Port., Dt., Fr. O.,-S.,-M., Erasm., Beza, Lus., dences of Christianity.  The conjecture put forth by Dodd.
Schott, Kenr.                                             and others, that probably the Savior had already wrought
P Erasm., Beza, (primo loco); R., Wesl., Dodd., Van Ess, many miracles in private, this being only the commencement
fis).Germ.,  De., Fr.O.,-S.,-M., Penn Ker., Newc., It., of his public miracles, unsupported as it is by any historical
(first).-Germ., DeW., Fr. O.,-S.-M.) Penn, Kenr., Newc., It.,
Vulg., Cast., Trem.                                       data, and directly opposed to this plain assertion of the Evang.,
deserves only to be regarded as an unwarrantable and gratuitq Wesl., Dodd., (out); Newc. (on). —Down is, in this con- ous assumption, well calculated to impair the confidence of the
nection, less stiff, and more appropiate to the circumstances, weak in the truth of the Evangelical History: for, (as Kenr.
than either forth, out, or on.                            well observes,) "we know not whether he performed any
Dt., Port., It., Swed., De W., Berl. Bib., Beng., Stoltz, All., [miracles] privately."-Dt., Berl. Bib., Beng., Stoltz, It., All.,
Kist., Goss., Dodd., Penn.                                Kist.
~ The impersonal use of men is by no means so frequent, or  As sign is the literal and proper rendering of wyleov, I
elegant, as it once was.-Fr. Verss. (on); Germ. (man); Dt. would so translate it in all cases. —Germ., De W., (Zeichen);
(men).-Dodd., Penn.                                       Dt. (teeckenen); Vulg., Erasm., Beza, (signorum).-, W.
t Commentators generally admit, that this word does not   y The word forth is left out, as a supply altogether unnenecessarily imply intoxication. Parkh. gives, as its definition cessary.-See Gen. Obs. 1.
in this place, to drink freely, or to cheerfulness, but not to
z According to Robinson, and others, avrosln the nominative
drunkenness; and shows from the use of the word in the Sept.,
that "it admits of a good, or indifferent, as well as of a bad case, is never used as a personal pronoun, but always reflexv)3.-lod   (pletjfir;ively= ipse. I have invariably followed this rule, in this
sense."  Dodd. (plentfdlly); Newc. (largely).           revision.
It. (il men buono).-Dt., Germ., De W., Cast., Port.,
Schott.                                                    a According to modern usage, a man's brothers are those
fully supplies the place of until, (see  born of the same parent, or parents, while his brethren are the
Dics tionry, inll fully supplies the place ofnever use the latter, which is members of the same society, or social circle. I am disposed
Dictionary, in loco,) I would never use the latter, which is
undoubtedly passing out of use.                          to adopt this rule, in modernizing the E.V. Indeed, according
to this rule, his brothers were not, at that time, his brethren.
w The art. is, I think, quite necessary here, to convey the See ch. 7: 5, and the note there, where also the question is
real sense of the Orig. This sign was not the beginning of considered, whether these brothers were actually the children
signs, in an indefinite sense; for there had been many signs of Joseph and Mary.




16                              THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
disciples; and  they  continued o[!tCaODpt.a a70ro'  KaLEKEt ettvav his disciples; and  bthere they
there not many days.                     o                                  cabode not many days.
13  And the Jews' passover    13Kat Eys  -V TO 7racoXa    13 And the dPassover of the
waa esyvs  7iv \       raXa 1 
was at hand, and Jesus went up rlW IovSat' v, K'      a   o'Cr E''I-  Jews was *near: and Jesus went
to Jerusalem,,poAvia' T                             up to Jerusalem,
poo-Ovta 0'rgoto.
14 And found in the temple           14  Ka  EVEV  v Ts3 tEp                14 And found in the temple
those that sold oxen, and sheep, |rohovrTaf boas  KaL 7rpara Ka'those "selling oxen, and sheep,
and doves, and the changers of                                              and  doves,  and  the  gmoneymoney, sitting:'7rEff-TEpaS, Kat rovss KEplaTtoTas- changers sitting.
KaryuerovS'.
15 And when he had made a    15  Kal 7rot'o-ras  paye'AAtov EK    15 And, making a hwhip of
scourge of small cords, he drove  ErXoV,            ras' eaAe r (K 7o small cords, he drove all out
them  all out of the temple, and,                    of the temple, iboth the sheep
the sheep, and the oxen; and  ve   TG  TE WTpo/3aTaa  Kat TOvW  and the oxen, and poured out the
poured out the changers' money, i  ac,  Kat're   KOAAV/LTrJOV ie4E- money of the 9money-changers,
and overthrew the tables;           Xee       If KepuLa,  Kaa 7s rpawr,aS  and overthrew the tables;
16 And said unto them  that    16  KaC  TOts  Ta7s   repL7ctepas    16 And to "those'selling the
sold  doves, Take these things  iro ov       Li EturEi,  Apara   doves he said, Take these things
hence: make not my Father's,,  hence: make not my Father's
house an house of merchandise. EeTrevOer'  /L7 7rotELTE  TOMV  OLKOr house a house of merchandise.
ro  7Wrarpos touV OLKOV EtiroOpLOV.
17 And his disciples remem-    17'El,/ve7ro        o-av S e oi uxat)7-   17 And his disciples remembered that it was written, The rat a            (ro I 5rt 7e ypaL eIor Vrr OT    bered that it'had  been written,
zeal of thine house hath eaten 0                   ^.,I/,r' The zeal of thy house kdid eat
me up.                                /  7Aos 7T0V  lKOV COV KaTEQa- me up.
YE [LE.
b This change of collocation is made in accordance with the   i I am disposed, with Erasm.,WVesl., and Penn, to refer 7rarOrig., to give greater emphasis to the adverb.          Tas exclusively to the animals, the floas ar e 7roflara of the
e See ch. 1: 33, N. z.                                preceding verse, for the following reasons: 1. Because it is
d I have made this, and other similar changes, because I highly improbable that the Savior would use physical force,
consider this form of the possessive more smooth and flowing much less that he would use a whip, in expelling from the temthan the other, especially when the noun is of the plural number. ple reasonable beings, who seem not to have made the least
See Gen. Obs. 5.-W., R., Penn, Newc., Dodd., Wesl., Kenr.  resistance.-2. Because if naccvas refers to Tovs 7rwlovvas, it
e The E. V. presents a great variety in the translation of necessarily includes the sellers ofdoves, who, aswe learn from the
eyyvs, to which there is no corresponding variety of meaning. next verse, were not driven from the temple. —3. Because there
I think it may be rendered near, in almost all cases, without is no valid grammatical objection to this interpretation. lIarinjuring the style of the translation.-W-. (nigh).-Newc.   ZTa is masc., agreeing with foas, as the more worthy gender,
See Gen. Obs. 4 and 6.-Schott, Beza,.(venditores). — which is a case of very frequent occurrence, especially when
*Vulg., Cast.                                            all the objects spoken of are possessed of life.-I take, then, Ta
g I always prefer, if nothing prevents, to translate a single  se neeof1. xxt rovs floaY to be an explanatory clause, inserted
word by a single word. Hence, I prefer money-changers to afterwards, for the very purpose of limiting this action of the
changers of money.  Changers (Camp.) is objectionable, onimals.
the ground that it is not sufficiently explicit.         I  This is undoubtedly a participial form of the perfect, -ysWhip is more readily understood than scourge, which, in Sy?,r~l.  Such forms are very frequent in John's writings.modern language, conveys a very different idea.  Some suppose See Gen. Obs. 4.
that the aXotvia were rushes, (axovos —.juncus,) strewed, as   k It is almost universally conceded, (Blo.) that xarayayeca.c,
litter, on the floor of the temple. (Wesl.) But as this word is not xareacrye, is the true reading here. I would recommend
used generally for a rope, or cord, the material varying, no that this reading be adopted, and the phrase rendered, "is eatdoubt, according to circumstances, I consider it better to re- ing me up;" and that this note appear in the margin.: A few
tin the common idea. —Camp., Dodd., Kenr.  copies have, did eat me up.




1'HE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. II.                                             17
KING JAME,'; VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
18 Then answered the Jews,    18'A7rEKptlrlocav    oiv o['Iov-    1S The Jews, therefore, anand said unto him, What signa  e                      avr     T Ott 0  TI  tj  swered, and said to him, What
shewest thou unto us, seeing that,,  C e, sign showest thou to us,'since
thou doest these things?             3LKvVel  7/XL1V'                3    thou doest these things?
19  Jesus answered and said    19 A7'eKpdh }' I17o-oSs'Katet7reV    19 Jesus answered, and said
unto them, Destroy this temlple, aUToLt,         aTe Tov  rop TOVTO  | to them, Destroy this temple, and
and in three days I will raise it up.,,      \                           in three days I will raise it up.
Ka EV 7PrptLV V71tepats eyepto avror.
20 Then said the Jews, Forty         20  E 7woro   oiv  ot'Iovxat-oL    20 The Jews, therefore, said,
and six years was this temple in TEf-ap Kola            cv'               Forty and six years was this tembuilding, and wilt thou rear it,                      Ka,  E         \  -pie in building, and wilt THOU
up in three days? cl      vourearr7               o KaoS' OrVTOS  KaCL   vmraise it up in three days?
EVs rptoLV 77cEPcLat EYEpetLS aSr(ov;
21 But he spake of the tem-          21'EKE htVo  a'AEYE 7rp  T         21 But he spoke of the temple of his body.                    vao- Tre  OroLaTor  atrov.             pie of his body.
22  When  therefore  he was    22  oTre oVv ryEpO77 (K VEKpJV,   22  When, therefore, he was
risen from  the dead, his disci- E'~vr)OTravo o          rai    a ro        nraised from  the dead, his disciples remembered that he had                                                 pl, pies remembered  that he osaid
said this unto them: and they Tro TOEY7erV arrOLS'  Kat ErLTrev- this Pto them; and they believed
believed the scripture, and the o'av r7                 K pa, KaL T70 A 0oyT   (  the  scripture,  and  the  word
word which Jesus had said.          eL7rFeZ'Iyo-ovso.                   which Jesus said.
23 Now  when he was in Je-    23 De 3e Nl  lV IEpoc-Avlots- fv    23 Now when he was in Jerusalem  at the passover, in the rK 7r Erxaal  T/  sOpao,  7r.o/oi;trL- rusalem, at the Passover, qduring
feast-day, many believed in his,                     the feast, many believed on his
name, when the~y  s         aw the mira- (rrevv a ts To orotza avrov~  O- the  feasg,  many believed on his
name, when they saw the mira-Oaro, I                                       name, seeing rhis -signs which
cles which he did.                  poVrvre avrov ra  -77LEetLa a etrOLEL.  he was doing.
24 But Jesus did not commit    24  airr'oi's   8E'Iyo' -oi   OvK    24 But Jesus thimself did not
utrust himself to them, von acI W., R., and most other Verss. have simply that. However, the imperf. of REyw is supplied from some other root of kindred
seeing that, or since, expresses the idea more clearly. The meaning? I would add, that, as far as I have noticed, e2cc,
latter is preferable to the former, because it is a single word, the regular first aorist of;Eyco, is nowhere found in the N. T.
and, therefore, more concise.-Newc.                     -Compare the aoristic use of e92v, imperf. of c7cjt.
It is hardly necessary to say that rear, in this connection,   P It is generally admitted that avrzot is spurious. I would,
is obsolete.                                            therefore, leave out to themn.
n This word is passive in form. As Jesus is represented   q Camp., Penn.-I would render Ev during, at any time when
sometimes to have been raised by the power of the Father, I the sense is better expressed by this rendering, as it often is.
see no impropriety in rendering literally here.           r W. T., C., G. R., Erasm.,Vulg., Kenr. —When-we consider
o Had said is such a rendering as this word will hardly ever that avrov is in all the editions of any authority, including the
bear. If 2esyov is to be regarded as an imperf., used to say Text. Rec., it is astonishing that the E. V. and most others,
would be the proper expression to convey the meaning here. have nothing corresponding to it. It is found, besides, in almost
But I am satisfied that this word, if it must be regarded as an all MSS.
imperf. in form, is in reality an aorist in signification. I ad-   8 See N. x, v. 11, above.
mit that there are many passages in vwhich it may be taken   t I think it will not be denied that avmos has here the force
as an imperf., but I can find no passage in which it is necessary of the Latin ipse = himself.-Vulg., Cast., Dt., Trem., Beza,
so to understand it. On the other hand, there are several Schott, Erasm.-DeW. (Er).-See N. z, v. 12, above.
passages, in which it must be taken aoristically.-See Mark. 5:   u Germ., De W., (vertraute); Dt. (betrouwde); It. (fidava);
8, 30, 31. Luke 23: 43, and others, where the action predicated Swed. (betrodde).-Newc., Camp., Penn, Dodd.,Wesl., Kenr.
was momentary, and not repeated; besides a multitude of pass-' I translate Ata ro avrov ywvazaetv, on account of his knowages in which e).eve, Eeeyov, are evidently used interchangeably ing, because this is perfectly good English, and is, by far, the
with Esre, Etovr, which are acknowledged aorists. But I see most literal and exact rendering I can find. Besides, it cannot
no necessity for regarding this word as imperfect, even in form; be confounded, in the mindof theEnglish reader, with the transfor Edeyov is the regular second aorist form from Zeyw, and lationof o&, because. It also leaves the way clear for translating
Schbrevelius gives it as such in his Lexicon. May it not be, that or& in the next verse, which is left untranslated in the E. V.




18                                THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. III.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK  TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
himself unto  them, because he   7 TEVEV   aVo   arots,  Sta  r   count of his knowing  [wthem]
knew all men,                           a       yL,r Ora                 all,
25 And needed not that any              25 Ka L   ov XpEp EtXEv tva    25  And because he  -had  r.o
should  testify  of man: for he rT  fppvpjo                  7ept  To    o   pOpo- need that any one should testify
knew  what was in man.,                                                            of man; for he'himself knew
7rov' avyros yap EY7tLVOoKE   1 77' r     what was in man.
Tr  avOpoWrT.
CHAP. III.                               CHAP. III.                                CHAP. III.
THERE  was  a  man  of  the O HN    e\ a'[OpcoP0oS' EtK T5V Oica-    aAND there was a man, of the
Pharisees -named  Nicodemus, a                                              lp- rak, NeKO~r3HO  o o/xaavr'T   Pharisees, bhis name was Nicoruler of the Jews:                       1, ova          demus, a ruler of the Jews.
2 The same came to Jesus by             2  ov*ro  7hAOe 7rpos- r7r2o I' rooiv    2 CHE came to dJesus by night,
night, and said unto him, Rabbi, VVK              K    eev avrp           X'33t, and said to him, Rabbi, we know
we know  that thou art a teacher                                                   that thou hast come from  God
Ma/fotev Goft yro     Oeov eltrIhas' tha       t tho u hast come f'om God
come from God: for no man can   o              t        aro   e          7         as a teacher: for no one can do
do these miracles that thou doest, 8tSaoKaAos- oV8eLS yap raTvrTa  a  these fsigns which  THEoU  doest,
except God be with him.                 o-'7/leLa v&vaTat 7rotEtv a  o'v 7rot- "if God be not with him.
ELS?, Ear      17   o   E0 OS'  ET  arTOv.
3  Jesus  answered  and  said           3'A7reKptI' 5n'IilovsO    Ka          3 Jesus answered, and said to
unto  him, Verily, verily, I say                avi   A            a I\            him, Verily, verily, I say to thee,
unto thee, Except a man be born,,                       f any  one   be not born a     fro,
O-OL,      /L77 TlS 7EtlV7Of/ W/cOOEV, gjf any   one be not born  " froom
v It is evident, I think, that 7ravras refers particularly to etc., and that this note appear in the margin: According to
those to whom Jesus " did not trust himself," and not to the some copies, to Jesus by night, etc.
human race in general. The doctrine, that he knows all men, is
f See ch. 2: 11, N. x.
set ftbrth in the next verse. Thie only reason, why we may not
translate  raivras simply all, is, that in that case it might be   g If not is the literal rendering of say,i.  I would always
taken to mean all things, which is not the meaning. —Erasmus, adopt it, unless perspicuity or elegance of diction should require
Vulg., Schott, Beza (omnes); Newc. (all of them)).-Dt., Germ., a different translation. —It., Fr. O.,-M., Lus.
Dodd., Camp., Van Ess.
h Erasmus (e supernis); De Wette (von obenher);-C., Berl.
x This is so much more literal than the E. V., that I think, as Bib., Rob. —E. V., v. 3t, below, ch. 19: 11.  James 1: 17;
it is equally elegant, no further apology need be required. —Vulg. 3   15, 17.-It is extremely doubtful whether actvw9Ov ever
(opus ei non erat); other Latin Verss. substantially the same.-  means, properly, again.  It refers either to space or time.
Penn, It., Fr. O.,-S.,-M., Dodd.                             Referring to space, it means, from  the top, or highest part,
downwards, or simply, from  above.  Referring to  time, it' See ch. 2: 6, N. f.-It is very desirable that the connective, means, in like manner, from  the source, or highest point, down8a, should here be translated, as we have no reason to believe that wards (time being regarded as something that descends), or
the occurrence with which this chapter opens was separated by simply, from  the beginning, from  the'first.  These are the
any considerable interval of time from those detailed in the last definitions given by Passow, and are believed to be the only
chapter. On the contrary, Nicodemus was probably one of those senses in which the profane writers, at least, ever use the
referred to ill ch. 2    N: 23.                              word. Gal. 4: 9, is the only passage in the N. Test., in which
the word even seems to require the rendering, again  (ois
b See ch. 1:6, N. h.                                      gralt, avco&ev Sovgevretv aE)ere), and even here, if I am not
mistaken, we may very properly understand avonev to mean,
See ch. 1: 2, N. c.                                      f:rom  the beginning; q. d., " to which again (naiRv) ye wish
to be in bondage, going back, and from the beginning (arvOev)
Ai lmost all the recent editors have avrov, instead of Iqaov,, living through that dark season, of carnal ordinances."  The
which is probably an Italic insertion.  I would, therefore, recom- instances of na.l arvo., cited from the Classics, may probably
mend that the revised Version read, HE came to him by night, be explained in a similar way.  Perhaps the main reason why




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. III.                                                19
KING JAMES  VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
again, he cannot see the kingdom  ov  &varaLt  Le    7 rEv, 3acLtAeLav above, he cannot see the kingo' Oecd.ta
of God.                              T    OEOV.                               dom of God.
4 Nicodemus saith unto him,    4 AEyjet'Ipos a'rOv 6  NtKO-    4  Nicodemus  saith  to  him,
How  can a man be born when y1  or,  Iosa   8vvarat a                         How can a man be born, ibeing
he is old?  can  he  enter  the,,                old? Can he enter a second time
second  time into  his mother's yevlvOvat  yypowv (Jv;  upty &VVa- into his mother's womb, and be
womb, and be born?                   rat Elsr T7r    KotAlav TrT' /Lr7TrpOs born?
aTrov 8evrepov EUTEXOeW Kal yev5 Jesus answered, Verily, ver-    5'A7rKcpt'rO  6'Iyo-ovIo','AlrY          5 Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a,,4t yco o'0t,  a  rT  7EV- ily, I say to thee, glf any one be
man be born of water, and of the,,,-', not born of water and the jSpirit,
Spirit, he cannot enter into the v7,I   et /      8a7ro/   KaV IIieva/aTo, he cannot enter into the kingdom
kingdom  of God.                     ov Svvacat EL EOEW  EtS Amp Oa- oGod.
clAElav ro- OEoV.
6 That which is born of the           6 TO yeyeV,LuEVOp EK TS- o-ap-    6 kWhat'hath  been  born  of
flesh, is flesh; and that which is K    o                      T   7\      7 - the flesh, is flesh; and kwhat'hath
born of the Spirit, is spirit.          O     eK  ETo       JaT, 7rEV/x   been born of the Spirit, is spirit.
R-LeVOV  EK  TOV 7TWEUIVIaTOSn 7vTvEI-a
7 Marvel not that I said unto         7  /u\ Oavacr o          t7 Do   not  wonder, because
v         s Ot 31E7OV    t       7 Do  not m      nder,  "becase
thee, Ye must be born again.    Ze vJ/xa' yeEV70,tvL a           co a OeV    I said to thee, YE must be born
hfrom above.
See Gen. Obs. 4.-I see nothing to prevent the adoption but ever afterwards.  The believer remains, all his life, in
of the participial form here.                             profound ignorance of the Spirit's mode of operation, in pro3 See n. h, ch. 7: 39.                                  ducing this heavenly birth.-See Gen. Obs. 4.
m Marvel is so nearly obsolete, that I prefer to drop it
k I use what, for that which because it answers an equally                                      p'hore conciseLatih  b erus.  (qo.  aentirely, especially since no valid objection can be brought
good purpose, and is more concise.-Latin Verss. (quzod).
against the word proposed as a substitute. The form with do
I Beza (genitum est);. other Latin Verss. (natume est).-  is adopted, for the sake of euphony and perspicuity.-Newc.,
To express the full sense of the Orig. requires the perfect Camp., Dodd., Penn, W., Kenr.
rendering, especially in v. 8. What is there affirmed of the   " It is sometimes difficult, as in this instance, to determine
new creature is true, not only at the moment of regeneration. which of the two principal meanings of,vt, because, or that,
so many have rendered this word again, in the passage before contend, and the Evvefoov of Nicodemus, in the next verse.
us, is, that Nicodemus, as is said, (Blo., Dodd., Kenr., Alf., and 7b be bornfrom above, is to be born a second time:. for a man
others) must have so understood it, as appears from his using to be born at all, when he is old, is to be born E&vrseov,   a
the word  evreoov, in the next verse. But I cannot admit the second time. It does not follow, then, that because Nicodemus
force of this argument. 1. Because Nicodemus, having mis- understood this to be a second birth, he, therefore, did not
apprehended, in other respects, the purport of the Savior's understand caw9sEv to mean from above. The presumption is,
language: and being, at the time, more or less enveloped in that he took the word in its ordinary acceptation, but what
spiritual ignorance, is the last man to whom we should apply puzzled him was, to imagine how this or any other birth was
for instruction in the department of Biblical interpretation. possible, when a man is old.-3. Had the Savior, (or the
What influence should the hastily formed impressions of his Evangelist), desired to express in so many words the idea of
misty mind exert in fixing the more enlightened judgment of a second birth, avayEvvaElv, (1 Peter 1: 3, 23) would have
those in "' the kingdom of God? "  The argument seems to be expressed it without the slightest ambiguity.-4. Because the
this: Nicodemus understood the Savior to use avow&ev in its phrase, yevvi&-aL avco&wev, is evidently equivalent to, and
very unusual sense, again, therefore, he must have so used it. synonymous with, that other used by this same writer. yesv.
By parity of reasoning, Nicodemus understood the Savior to E OEsov (ch. 1: 13. 1 John 3: 9; 4: 7; 5: 1, 4, 18). I would
be speaking of a carnal birth, therefore, he must have been add, that I cannot see why any word should ever be taken in
speaking of a carnal birth!-2. Because there is really no an unusual sense, when the usual rendering makes as good
discrepancy at all between the interpretation for which I sense, and is fully as consistent with both text and context




20                              THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. III.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
8 The wind  bloweth  where            8  rT 7rwev4,a    7rowv OEAet 7rvWEL    8 The oSpirit obreathes where
it listeth, and thou hearest the KaY,          A ~covr    arTo I    eKOvEL,  he Pwill, and thou hearest ohis
sound thereof, but canst not tell,\'voice; but thou  lknowest not
whence it cometh, and whither aAA                ot&aS  WOOEJ EPXETac KeCL whence he cometh, and whither
it goeth: so is every one that is 70o  v7rayEt-   VT orS  EOTrt  fras o he goeth: so is every one that
born of the Spirit.                  Y7eyEVVrTLEV0  EK TOV 7rVevJaros.  1hath been born of the Spiit.
9  Nicodemus  answered  and           9'ArEKpl'r y NLtK0arLtoS  Kat   9 Nicodemus answered, and
said unto him, How  can these E7WEV avr p, Hlls &vvarat                       said  to  him, How  can  these
things be?,evEOa L                                          things be?
10  Jesus answered  and said          10'A7reKp[Orq 0    Irovs' Kat   10 Jesus answered, and  said
unto him, Art thou a master of EL7rev avTc                v   &E a& KaXos to him, rTiiou art -the tteacher
Israel, and  knowest not these,            \                   of Israel, and knowest thou not
Irov      10rpariX, Kal 7avra  ov, yt- I se a     nn s h
things?                                                                      these things?
VC.OtKELS';
~ Thato zotevlua does sometimes, among the profane writers, familiar, and would be very unlikely to understand the Savior
mean the vind, cannot be doubted. This, however, is the only as teaching that the wind blows where, and whenever, it
passage in the N. T. in which it is so translated, (though, pleases. On the other hand, it is emphatically true of the
perhaps, in Heb. 1: 7, 7rvevaaxoa would be better rendered Spirit of God, that he "breathes where he will." —3. If
winds). On the other hand, it must be admitted that yrvEEtV To rvevyLa... nveEt is as properly rendered, the Spirit breathes, as
is nowhere else in the N. T. predicated of persons, but is the wind blows, I do not see how there could be, to the mind
always, unless it be in this instance, spoken of the wind. of a Greek, any proper comparison in the case; for there is
However, we have, in Acts 17: 24, 7rvoV, a noun derived fram  manifestly nothing in the connection to remind him  of the
the second perfect of this verb, signifying breath (of men); wind. The most that could be urged, is, that the Savior was
and in Genesis, 2: 7, both Symmachus and Theodotion, trans- making use of the double entendre, which is very unlikely
late the corresponding Hebrew verb by  rvesetv, where the indeed.-W., R., Nary, Kenr.-The Latin Verss. generally
action is predicated of Jehovah himself. (Parkh.). It may, have Spiritus spirat, which, like the Greek, is, in the letter,
therefore, be considered as established, that the usages of the ambiguous.
Greek language fully justify the proposed translation of this   P I think the idea is better expressed by the weak subverse, and free it from  all philological difficulty. I have junctive form. as in ch. 5: 21, than by the indicative.-Kenr.
endeavored to give due weight to the argument-for the common (willeth); W., R., Penn, Newc., Dodd., Nary.
rendering drawn from the alleged comparison in the last part   q Certainly, ovx ot3as is simply, thou knowest not. The
of the verse: "SO is every one that hath been born of the E. V. has it, as here, in ch. 8: 14; 16: 18.  Matt. 21: 27.
Spirit."  But it should be borne in mind, that ovrwo does not Luke 20: 7. 2 Cor. 12: 2, 3, in all which cases it would read
always (though it does generally) introduce a comparison. perfectly well, if translated literally.-W. (woost not).-R.,
In fact, the idea of comparison is not at all inherent in the Newc.. Camp., Nary, Kenr.
word, but is, in all cases where it exists, to be inferred from the   r I see no good reason for including this first clause in the
connection in which it is used. And I do not see why, in this question of which it forms no necessary part.-W., R., Fr.
case, this last clause of the verse may not be viewed as a O.,-S.,-M., Vulg., De W., It., Kenr.
repetition of the preceding idea. in more emphatic language,  I think it probable, that Nicodemus had not only acquired
what was before stated as a general truth being here affirmed a "pre-eminent degree of celebrity," as has been remarked by
to be universal. My reasons, then, for the proposed change an editor, but that he was conscious of his being, indeed, a
are the following: 1. The Holy Spirit, not the wind, is the skillful interpreter of the Scriptures, and more or less proud
subject of conversation in the context.-2. It is not true, in of his attainments. And it may not be out of place to conany proper sense, of the wind, that it " blows where it wills:" jecture, that the Savior's remark was, in some sense, ironical,
" nam huic, (Spiritui,) non vento, voluntas et vox est." (Beng.) and intended to rebuke this pride, of the existence of which
The winds are God's messengers, (Ps. 104: 4) sent to per- he was well aware.-De W., Beng., Camp., Kenr.
form his will, and under his absolute control (Matt. 8: 27).   t E. V., v. 2, above. —Newc., Camp., Dodd., Wesl., Penn.With this spiritual doctrine Nicodemus was, doubtless, See ch. 1: 38, N.m.
to adopt. The difference between the idea expressed by the former means, Do not be astonished at the sentiment which I
version here given, and that expressed by the vast majority of have advanced.  This I take to be the true meaning of the
versions, seems to be this: The latter means, Do not be Orig. —Vulg. (quia); Erasm., Trem.. Beza, Schott, (qued);
astonished at me for advancing'this sentiment; while the W. (for); other Eng. Verss. (that).




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. III.                                              21
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
11 Verily, verily, I say unto        11  acp~)v Ca7jv AEyCo   trot, Ort   11  Verily, verily, I say  to
thee, We  speak  that we  do o   ota& eL  AaAovuLe,   KaL o,upa-hee, What we know we speak,
know, and testify that we have                                              and  wwhat we  have seen  we
seen; and ye receive not our KtalaEV lapUTvpovleYV'  KaL T77 v pap- testify; and ye receive not our
witness.                           vrvta rv i1px'v oV AaL/3av ETE.          testimony.
12 If I have told you earthly        12  Eti Tr  E7rtyEta Et7rov vL.4tz,    12  If I wtold  you  earthly
things, and ye believe not, how  Kal  o  7rtoL'revere, 7rE) s Eavr eO       things, and ye believe not, how,
shall ye believe if I tell you of                                           x,  xif I tell you  heavenly things,
heavenly things?                    VAU.L va E7rovpa'ta, 7r0EVUETE; will ye believe?
13 And no man hath ascended          13  Kat ov3EsI' ava/e3t3Kcv es'    13 And no one hath Ygone up
up to heaven, but he that came rI opaO,  E  l                  c,   e   - into heaven, except he that came
down from heaven, even the Son,, down out of heaven, the Son of
of man which is in heaven.          paOov Ka.ra/3aos,    LO5 Trov a op- man who -was in heaven.
7ro0  o c0V eLv T9) ovpacpO
14 And as Moses lifted up the        14  Kca  KaOos Mcoo-Is vAcoo-e    14 And as Moses lifted up the
e  seent in  the wilderness, even  O        V                   T           serpent in the             so must
selpent in the wilderness, even royn -tv ~v r rI epryxT,o
so must the Son of man be lift- 0vat eT              i   T\O) ov drpo  ro'  the Son of man be lifted up:
ed up:.a    L o
15 That whosoever believeth          15  tva 7ras   7Trtvrov EsLs av-       15 That bevery one that bein him  should not perish, but krv,   TroAraL,'A''X}'ov lieveth on him  may -not perish,
have eternal life.,,                                    but have eternal life.
atolwtov.
16  For  God  so  loved  the         16 ovTr  yap  Tya7r-qCeJ v o OESr    16  For God  so  loved  the
world, that he gave his only be-   V K,      E     V               world that he gave his Son, dthe
gotten Son, that whosoever be-,, \ o                                   6 Only Begotten, that bevery one
lieveth in him, should not perish,a 7ra/              E                  ~ that believeth on him might not
I   I \    \,arA777at perish,  but have eeternal life.
but have everlasting life.          7FLEZTECOL EL!? avTroL FCiy a7roA77al, perish, but have eeternal life.
ax'eXX  Oj71V atLcoPLtov.
17 For God sent not his Son          17  ov yap a71reo-TreLAEVL'  OES'   17 For God sent not his Son
into the world to condemn the  rOP vOL'O avrov  ele  rov KocraLo v, Iinto the world,'that he might
See v. 6, above, N. r., and Gen. Obs. 6.            in both which cases the circumstances as strongly call for the
See ch. 1: 7, N.j.                                  past rendering as in any of those cited above.
w See Gen. Obs. 4.                                      b See Gen. Obs. 6.-I would always, when practicable, transx See Gen. Obs. 5.                                  late nras o, every one that, or every one who. — E. V. vv. 8,
20; ch. 6:40; 18:37. Matth. 7:8,21,26; 25:29. Luke
11: 10; 18: 14; 19: 26. Rom. 1:16; 10: 4. 1 Cor. 16: 16.
Gal. 3. 13. 2 Tim. 2: 19. Heb. 5: 13. 1 John 2: 29; 4: 7;
*'O Wv =- Os.r;, as is admitted by many learned interpreters. 5: 1.
It is not, however, because the Evang. uses the former for the   c Lachm., Tisch., and Penn, with some of the most ancient
latter either through caprice, or ignorance of the language, as MSS. and Verss., reject,ul aroRoias aRZ', which Griesb. conis hinted by some, but because the present participle, (espe- siders a probable interpolation. I would adopt this reading,
cially of those verbs that have no aorist in use,) is legitimately and leave out not perish, but, with this note in the margin.:
and properly referred to past time, whenever it depends on a Many copies read, may not perish, but have, &c.
past tense. In this it resembles very much the infinitive mood.   d
-See Trollope's Gr. to the N. T. ~ 60. Obs. 21. —There are
numerous illustrations of the above remark in the E. V. See seems evident, that the latter is in apposition with the former
and is strictly used as an appellative. If this be so, the renderch.1:48; 9:25, 40; 11:31; 12:17; 20 1; 21 11. Mark..: 26; 14: 6   L     6: 31; 22: 53; 23: 7; 24:6, 4. Mat. ing given is necessary to express the full force of the Orig.
2: 26; 14: 66. Luke 6: 3; 22: 53; 23: 7; 24: 6, 44. Acts
7: 2, 12; 9: 38, 39; 11: 1; 13: 1; 14: 13; 16: 3; 19: 31;   e Eternal and everlasting are used about an equal number
20: 34; 21: 8; 22: 5, 9; 24: 24; 27: 9. Rom.4: 10; 5:6, 8, of times in the E.V. to translate arovcos. Either is well
and many other passages, where cov is rendered by the Eng. enough; but I see no necessity for both. I have uniformly
imperf. Indeed, there is scarcely a real exception to the rule, adopted the former.
according to which this is done: unless here: and in ch. 1: 18:   f See ch. 1: 7, N. k.




22                             THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. III.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.  REVISED  VERSION.
world,but that the worldthrough 7iva  Kp1v1   TWv  KOpUov, O   a'AA  f'va condemn the world, but that the
him might be saved.                                         roworld through  him   might be
0-  0)6      KOO1-40  CtVTOV.     saved.
18 He that believeth on him,    18  o 7rtorTEVOJv   ELts avrov ov    18 He that believeth on him
is not condemned: but he that CKp reTat'   5 B*  Pi 7r\ o    rev o\r 377 is not condemned; but he that
believeth not, is condemned al-              a                             believeth  not hath  been  conready, because he hath not be- KEKptTatL, Ort t? 7re7FrtTevKe  EtS' demned already, because he hath
lieved in the name of the only rT  OVO\&a To) ovoyeOVS' vtov ro3  not believed on the name of the
begotten Son of God.                OEOv.                                  only begotten Son of God.
19 And this is the condemna-    19  a f-y &e' -Ttv 7 Kp/-ts., OTL    19 And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the                                          tio, that thelight hascome into
world, and men loved darkness                    a, t                               he world  and men loved  the
rather than light, because their Ka   ya7r77av ot avOpco7rot / - darkness rathe world, and mhe  loved ight;
deeds were evil.                   Aov To7 0KOTOS', 7V TO  wES'  77l  yap  gfor their hworks were evil.
7rovr7pa avTO.  Tra Epya.
20 For every one that doeth         20  Grus yap  o  favcAa 7rpao —   20 For every one that doeth
evil hateth  the  light, neither  \rov, P   LtLreL To dp,a   OVK EPXE- evil ithings hateth the light, Jand
cometh  to  the  light, lest his,                     cometh not to the light, that his
deeds should be reproved.          ITal,, T                           hworks may not be reproved.
Ta Epya avrov
21  But he that doeth truth,    21  o 8E 7rotTov rT77  aLAOetaV,   21 But he that doeth the truth
cometh  to  the light, that his e'pXerat 7rp"S   cT, tTOa   a  e-cometh to the light, so that his
deeds may  be made manifest,,P\,                                         hworks may be'mnifested,   that
that theyare wrought in God.           0  avrov' epyao   hwks  may be'anifested, that
that they are wrought in God.   P         auro p      Epya,         E      they have been wrought in God.
EoLTtL Ecpyac/Ea cera.
22  After these things came    22  MeTa T7ara  XAOEv2  D' I.-   22 After these things came
Jesus and his disciples into the    -o-                        p ta oi,a8rirai  a'ro5 e/. r7y   Jesus and his disciples into the
land  of Judea;  and there he                            \              i mJudean land, and there he tartarried with them, and baptized. Iovzatav yqy.  Kal  Kel 6teTpt/e ried with  them, and was  imILer  aVTCWv Kat ELU adrTteV.          mersing.
23  And John also was bap-    23   V8  Ka  I&a'rvrls /3a7rrt-   23 And  John  also was "imtizinlg in AX-non, near to Salim,            A       T, Eyvr too ZVaA1tL, mersing in AEnon, near to Salim,
because there was much water                                               because there owere ~0rmny wag The Orig. is not otL, but?ao. It is rendered because. in in the sense of zcoea. Not having been able to find a form of
the E. V. of ch. 10: 29. Rom. 4: 15; seeing, in Acts 2: 15; expression in common use that I consider unobjecticnable, I
and because that in Acts 28: 20. 3 John 7. In all these cases, have concluded to recommend the literal translation..udean
I would render simply, as here, for; not because yae is not a land, in imitation of the respectable authorities cited below.
causative particle, but for -the purpose of distinguishing it fiom  -Germ., DeW., Van Ess, (das Jiidische Land); Vulg, Cast.,
Ojr.- See ch. 1: 15, N. i.-Newc.                       Erasm., (in terrain Judeam).
h For the sake of uniformity, I would always translate eoyo    n See ch. 1: 25, N. a.
work. This is its usual translation in the E. V.         o Some take O5ara zro22a to be = many streams, or fountAccording to the.usual custom, in such cases, I supply the ains, (Rob.;, Blo., and others,) others understand this expresword things, to indicate that the adjective is plural.  sion to mean, a great abundance of water. The latter view
is sustained both by the context and parallel passages. Though
Newc., Dodd., Nary, Kenr., Trem., Vulg., Germ., DeW.,Van Ess. the literal rendering, many waters, may be pronounced a Hebraism, yet it has been so long domesticated in our English
k See ch. 1: 7, N.k.
scriptures, that no practical good could result from rejecting
I See ch. 1: 31, N. s.                               it, especially since the precise meaning of this foreign idiom is
m It is generally agreed, (Dodd., Blo., Alf., and others,) that necessarily to be determined by the context.-Vulg., W. It.rrvy Iov8acwav y7v means, not Judea, or the land of Judea, in IE. V., Rev. 1: 15; 14: 2; 17: 1 (with art.);l19: 6.-Those
the usual sense, but," the territory of Judea, as distinguished just cited are the only other passages in which this expression
from its metropolis:" in other words, that yq is here taken occurs in the N. T.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHIAP. III.                                              23
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
there: and they came, and were Ort ~ara wroAAa 9V EKE'  Kat 7ra- ters there: and they Pwere combaptized.                           pE7vovrTO Kal  Earr3rtPvTo.             ing and Pbeing -immersed.
24 For John was not yet cast    24  ov9'o Yap  rv  3e/3Ayw/edos-   24 For John had not yet been
into prison.                         e    v                                  c vAaK~  5'odvvV.  cast into the prison.
25 Then there arose a ques-    25'_EyeeroT   ov   T]rJo-ts  E{K   25  There  qwas, therefore, a
tion  between  some  of  John's 7rv  O/a0 iruc0  I`oa -,vvov,LEra IbO- question  between the disciples
disciples and the  Jews, about                                               of John  and  -the Jews, about
purifying.                            alov 7rept KaOapLtolov* purifying.
26 And they came unto John,    26  Kai   7koov   7rpOp  o3roy'Io-    26 And they came to John,
and  said unto  him, Rabbi, he  n'vyv Ko   EsLWO    acw, ^ Pa/3, and said to him, Rabbi, he wh.,
that was with thee beyond Jor-                                               was with thee beyond the Jordan,
dan, to whom  thou barest wit- Os 7/Pea o-ov 7r/paE  To                 op_- to whom  THOU  hast ttestified,
ness, behold, the same baptizeth, 3avov,  o) 0v  rE eapTV7plKas,   L3E behold, UHE is  immersing, and
and all men come to himn.             bvroS  3a7rraw'tet, Kat 7raTres' EpXov-  all are coming to him.
Tat 7rpor arodTOZ.
27  John answered and said,    27'AWrEKptO7V'IcoaLors  Katl   27 John answered, and said,
A  man  can  receive  nothing, etLreV, O   3vrarat  a-vLpL     rrop   Aa/  - A man can receive nothing, exexcept it be  given  him  from   aret oove, rav,' (eSoL,     cept it lath been given him from
heaven.                                 VT)EW,  O,    pL.                  heaven.
avt0 (K  TO  ovparov.
28  Ye  vourselves  bear me          28  avTrot VI/ELS'o/L,tappTVpeTre    28 YE  yourselves ttestify  to
witness, that I said, I am  not' E7TO0             O'K      \'  6Y'' XPL- me, that I said, I am  not the
the Christ, but that I am  sent'rera e/              Christ, but that I have been
before him.                          0KEOV, aA       T.& -a      S Et sent before him.
EEA77rPOaB EI (KEiTOV.
29 He that hath the bride, is    29  6 eXov 77Tr   V,xl7~V, z-vvt-   29 He that hath the bride, is
the bridegroom: but the friend                                                te bideroom. Nowthe friend
of the bridegroom, which stand-   I,                            \,,    of the bridegroom, who standeth
eofth   e  bridegroom, which stand-   tov,   0  Eo'TKES'  Kat  aKovwv and heareth him, rejoiceth   with
eth and heareth him, rejoiceth                            E
greatly, because  of the  bride- Lavrov, Xapa  Xalpet (tLa r7v ~o- joy, because of the bridegroom's
groom's voice: this my joy there- vI vrv  Tro   vv/u/)ov.   avTrr  o3v v voice: this, therefore, my joy,
fore is fulfilled.                  I    %    X ) \         I'              hath been fulfilled.
P According to the E. V. which translates aoristically, Jesus overwhelming weight of internal evidence; but, as there is, as
and his disciples were the persons who came and were immersed. far as is known, no manuscriptural authority for this reading,
But this is not the fact of history, nor is it implied in the Orig. I dare not venture to recommend its adoption.-De Wette, Van
All ambiguity vanishes when the verbs are put in the proper Ess, Newc., Dodd., and others.-In view of all the facts known,
imperfect form. they (people) were coming, and being immersed, I would recommend that it be made to read, in the revision,
i. e., they kept coming all the while, which can not possibly be with a Jew, etc.
predicated of Jesus and his disciples.                       See c
t See ch. I:7, N. j.
q I see no good reason for varying from the common rendering   u See ch. 1: 2, N. c.
of yvofya, when no important advantage is gained thereby.-   - See ch. 1: 25, N. a.
Dodd., Fr. O.,-S.,-M.                                      x See Gen. Obs. 1.' Almost all modern translators and editors regard Iovcalov,   7 This Hebraism is very beautiful, and I should be very glad
which is found in the large majority of existing MSS., as the to have it incorporated in the translation. A similar exprestrue reading.  All, I believe, reject IovSrcov, of the Textus sion occurs in Luke 22: 15: " With desire I desired " (e&9vula
Receptus, as spurious. I confess that I consider the conjectural s EnevgaTaa).-Doddridge (with great joy), W., R., Kenr., Newc.
emendation of Bentley, adopted by Penn (Iiapov), sustained by an marg.




24                             THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
30  He must increase, but I    30  EKELVOV 8aeL avLEretLv, E'              30 He must increase, but I
must decrease. -E  Acarrorvat.                                             [must] decrease.
31 He that cometh from above    31  o a'vcO0E VPXLj'EVOS, E7ravo    31 He that cometh from above
is above all: he that is of the rrrov o        Tr       o  d ro TK C s'!,  is above all.  He that is of the
earth is earthly, and speaketh of,,  \               earth, Zof the earth he is, and of
the earth: he that cometh from  EK Ti  7S EO'Tt,  KaL EK Tg7        the earth he speaketh.  He that
heaven is above all.               AaAEL' 0 EK Tov  o'parov e'PXO/lLE- cometh fiom heaven is above all.
vos', e7ravo WrarZrov EO'Tt
32 And what he hath seen and    32  Ka  Oe  copaKe KaC  r/KOVO'E,   32 And what he hath seen and
heard, that he testifieth; and no T o   ap p    Kat 7v  Lapv-l heard, cthis he testifieth; and no
man receiveth his testimony.,                         one receiveth his testimony.
plav avTov ov53e At!aV/et.
33 He that hath received his    33  5 Aacq3o\  aXroi T7'  paprv-    33 He that receiveth his testitestimony, hath set to his seal'parc o(r  pyto   rv O 5L0  pka ]- mony -hath  set his seal, that
that God is true.                                                          God is true.
0-  EUtrV.
34 For he whom  God hath            34 ov yap a7TEO-TeLAev ( OES',   34 For he whom  God  sent
sent, speaketh the words of God: r\  izI       a roo  OEov  AaAE'  0  speaketh  the words  of God:
for God giveth not the Spirit by                                           for bGod giveth not the Spirit
measure unto him.                    ap EK /LETpOV 8oo            OE' To by measure.
lJEVlEXta.
35 The Father loveth the Son,    35' 7rarp ayara TOY vtov,    35 The Father loveth the Son,
an d'ath given all things into his,  and hath given all things into his
hand.              hth givenal things&into his aKat 7rhara  8g8iKu                           l t'v, Xpt hand.
aVTOV.
36 He that believeth on the         36  0 7rtrLTELOV ELS' TOYV  viO        36 He that believeth on the.
Son hath everlasting life: and         t  aoo                      re      Son hath -eternal life: abut he
he                                     that   believeth not the Son, shall
simll noV see                                    life; but the wrath oT f[~, oSK [)'Erae ~w~T dhA'~ that'obeyeth not the Son shall
shall not see life; but the wrath                                                                           of
of God abideth on him.              o7  T    QEov       EL U   avToV.    God abideth upon him.
CHAP. IV.                            CHAP. IV.                             CHAP. IV.
WHEN   therefore  the  Lord'QZ.    o~v etyvco o Kv'ptos, oTl   WHEN, therefore, the  Lord
knew  how  the Pharisees had    ovaOw  ot apLaL 0atoaot, o            r.l knew, athat the Pharisees had
heard that Jesus made and ba p-',                                         heard, bThat Jesus was making
tized more disciples than John,          rret as a7Ta                 L    and cimmersing more disciples
3aWT  LEL t    IToalvvl7rs             than John;' I have adopted this phraseology (which is perfectly literal,)   d I think the connection shows clearly that Ae has an adverbatim from R. Substantially the same are Vulg., Germ., versative force here.-See Gen. Obs. 6.
De W., It., Dt., Fr. O.-S.,-M., Dodd., Kenr.             e The verb, azre,9ev, properly signifies, to disobey; and
a This is, I think, one of the few instances (in the N. T.,) this is much more forcible than to disbelieve, since there are
in which the aorist is used as an indefinite present.-Penn. very many who profess to believe with all their hearts, yet
Newc. (hath set his seal); It., Vulg., Dt., Germ., Berl. Bib., never show their faith by works. —De W., Berl. Bib., (ungeBeng.. De VW., (hath sealed.)-I can hardly imagine what the horsam ist); Sharpe (cisobeyeth).-G., Dt., Cast., Vesl.
E. V. hath set to his seal, can mean, unless set to is used in the
sense of affix, in which case, the meaning would be correctly,   a.,., Dodd., Camp., and others.-How is,' in this
but not happily. expressed.                            sense, quite obsolete.
b Tisch. and Penn omit o OeoS, which is wanting in some        De., W., R., Vulg.-De W. treats this phrase as a quovery ancient MSS., and which Griesb. and Lachm. consider a tation, in which opinion I would concur. Hence I write Ihat,
very probable interpolation. I recommend that this note be with a capital. In such cases, rti is often left untranslated in
placed in the margin: According to some copies, for he giveth the E.V., but not always. See Mark 6: 15; Luke 4: 4; 7: 16.
not, &c.                                               ch. 7: 42, and others.
E.V., generally.-See ch. 4: 18, N. q., and v. 16, abhove, N.e.   c See N. a, ch. 1: 25.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IV.                                              25
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED  VERSION.
2 (Though Jesus himself bap-    2 (Kal IroLyE'or7o   a                 2 (Though Jesus himself did
tized not, but his disciples,)     |3c7lTev, aAA  or /La7Ta             - not inmmerse, but his disciples;)'ro')
3 He left Judea, and departed       3 aqryKE  T7rv'Iovsaaav,  Kat   3 He left Judea, and dwent
again into Galilee.                 awriAE    v   ESr'c ) FaAcAav. away again into Galilee.
4  And  he  must needs  go    4    Eet 3E aVrOv &te'pxec' OaL 3Lt          4 And it ewas necessary that
through Samaria.                                                           he should go through Samaria.
5 Then cometh he to a city of    5  EpXErat  ozV    S 7oAXv  rT            5 He cometh, therefore, to a
Samaria, which is called Sychar, ~ajuap    eyar   2eyoL  eYgV    ~vxp,  city of Samaria called Sychar,
near to the parcel of ground that,          near to  the  fpiece of ground
Jacob gave to his son Joseph.        A        rlro    v    XCOLol 0 E&)KEV  i' which  Jacob  gave to  his son
KCO/3 Icocrry7  rC v L  aLWrov.        Joseph.
6 Now Jacob's well was there.    6       8  EKEL 7rwy   roV'IaK) S/.   6 Now Jacob's well was there.
Jesus  therefore  being  wearied  o ovi  Ir Kov       E K7O' laKos'  -R Jesus, therefore; fhaving become
with his journey, sat thus on the,,,  weary  from  the Journey, was
well: and it was about the sixth o&oLWopLar eKaOeero  ovroT  ewt sitting thus on the well.'It was
hour.                              7r1,7Tr71.  copa c7v  oorEJ L EKtrI.    about the sixth hour.
7 There cometh a woman of    7' EpXeTac yv,) EK r73   Za-    7 There cometh a woman of
Samaria to draw  water: Jesus tzapeaoSs a           OrXrrat v'ep.   )~ez    Samaria to draw water.  Jesus
saith unto her, Give me to drink.                                          saith to her, Give me to drink.
avry 6  Ioovs-, Jos'-uoL 7rtELv.
8 (For his disciples were gone    8 ot yap  aLaOprra\ aWro?  cr-   8 (For his disciples were gone
away unto the city to buy meat.) AyAVOEtL-av  ES Trps  7roAtv  Lva             y ginto the city, gthat they
might buy hprovisions.)
rpooar ayopadcrt.
9 Then saith the woman of    9 AE'yE  ov'  aUr      7                V     9  The'Samaritan  woman,
Samaria unto  him, How  is it Zatpe~rt, llcJsr'Iova&os o  therefore, saith  to  him, How
d W., R., Newc., Penn, Kenr., (went).-To go away is cer- still, it is worth the slight trouble of correction.-From is the
tainly more forcible than to depart, and is the more usual usual translation of Ex, and is even better here than with.
translation of the word.                                 g Unto, or to, is by no means the primary signification of
The impersonal verb, &e, I would render must, in the es, which is placed almost always before the names of objects
pres., and it was necessary that, in the imperf., (because must which are, in some sense or another, viewed as capable of being
lacks a separate form for the imperf.); especially whenever it entered, the primary meaning of the preposition being into.
implies simply the necessity, or certainty of an event. When Still, there are cases in which the Eng. idiom precludes the
it implies duty, or moral obligation, I would sometimes trans- rendering into, where to is the best that can be given. This
late by ought, when the subject is expressed, otherwise by is not true, however, in the present instance. I have adopted
one ought. Must needs is, of course, to be rejected, as ob- this general rule, not only for em, but also for other preposisolete.-Kenr.                                          tions: never to depart from the primary meaning, unless the
Eng. idiom require a different rendering, in order to make good
C W., Cast., (place); T., C., G., It., (possession); R. (manor);
W.., It.,                    sense, or unless the true sense is, according to the Eng. idiom,
Vulg. (praedium); Germ. (D6rflein); De W., All., (Felde); better expressed by a different preposition.
Kist. (Ackerfelde); Dt. (stuck lants). —Parcel, in modern
language, does not exactly express the idea: it is too diminu-   6 See N. k, ch. 1: 7.
tive, and would not, at the present day, be used in speaking of   h This word occurs in the plural only in this place, in the
land, or similar objects.                              N. T. I prefer, for the sake of greater accuracy, to translate
ff In the E.V., being wearied with his journey, the condi- it by a plural noun. In the sing., I would always render it,
tion of weariness is represented as simultaneous with the act food, which is more in modern style than meat.-Kenr. marg.
ot sitting on the well. The Orig. expresses more than this.     R., Penn,Vulg., Cast., Dt., Germ., DeW., Port, It., Newc.
The perfect participle, xemorcaxcos, implies that he had been Camp., Wesl., Nary, Kenr., Erasm., Beza, Trem.-As Samaweary before he sat down, or even arrived at the well. The ritanl woman is entirely pure English, I do not see why it
difference between the two renderings is, indeed, but small; should not be adopted.




26                            THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VEPSION.
that thou, being a Jew, askest 7rap' Eiov  7rtLEt   atrEiS,  ovo-Is, dost THOU, being a Jew, ask
drink of me, which am a woman yvvatcos  yatapEiTL'8o;               yp  drink of ME, who am a iSamariof Samaria? for the Jews have                                            tan woman?  For Jews have no
no dealings with the Samaritans. ~VYXPpOVraL'IovSavot ZaotLapeL- dealings with Samaritans.
racts,
10 Jesus answered  and said    10'A7reKp[Orq7 1770-ous Kta EL-   10 Jesus answered, and said
unto her, If thou knewest the           a,                               to her, If thou didst know  the
gift of God, and who it is that;-, W              gift of God, and who it is that
saith to thee, Give me to drink;  o   OEOv, Kal  Sr  (TTLV 0 A        V saith to thee, Give me to drink,,
thou wouldest have asked of him, O- 5O        LOt tlEq OV (L )T1CTcaS' THOU wouldst ask him, and he
and he would have given thee avUTr, Kal  E&OWKel ah''ot v'o8p would give thee living water.
living water.                      ~ ~.
11 The woman saith unto him,    11 AEELt avrTc  27 yVru,, Kv-    11 The woman saith to him,
Sir, thou hast nothing to draw
ith, and the well is deep: from  ptE  OVTE a[VTh?7L  EXS,  K  T   Sir, thou hTst nothing to draw
with, and the, well is deep: from,ppe'ap,o'r~ t,a/J',r    with, and  the well is deep:
whence then hast thou that liv- O  eaP  ELtTL PCadv' 7rOOEV oVV3 EXELt  whence, then, hast thou  tlle
ing water?                        rO v&op rTo   v;                      living water?
12 Art thou greater than our    12 /4 o- Ae[Eo  ed  o  7rarpo            12 Art THOU greater than our
father Jacob, which gave us the,        I,   /,,    W               7  father Jacob, who gave us the
well, and drank thereof himself,'          a, o',            ~p,',,,    well, and drank kof it himself;
and his children, and his cattle? CPpe'ap, Ka   ar7'r UT  avtrov eTrOe,  and his kksons, and his cattle?
KaL ot voLt acrov, KaL r a   p/Et/para avrov;
13 Jesus answered and said    13'A7rEtcpL[07   0'Iyo-ovS K al   13 Jesus answered, and said
unto her, Whosoever drinketh of, Is  7rrcov;K TO  to her, lEvery one that drinketh.'   ELTEP a;6rq, Has- j' rlV60   K 7 to
this water, shallthirstagain:                                            of this water will thirst again.
voaros robrov, 8       -trfthi 7rwtAan
14 But whosoever drinketh of    14   a'      rwb  EK TOV varov    14 Butwhoever drinketh  of
the water that I shall give him,o aS o, I E/O? 8t*   T                  | the water which I will.give him,
shall never thirst; but the water                                        shall never thirilst; but tthe wathat I shall give him, shall be in  eLS TOl acLLa'  aLAAoX  ro  VOJp 0 rer which I will give }ini s}all
him a well of water springing up   0oo c" avTc, yerI70yeraTCL E  av)7T  "become in him  a well of wa.into everlasting life.?77r?7 &Sarosr  XAAo/LEVOV elS  fico v ter, springing up into oeternal
aitLLov.                              life.
15 The woman saith unto him,    15 AEyet 7rpos avrov -q yvLJ,    15 The woman saith to him,
Sir, give me this water, that I Kpe, 8ro  pOe rouro  rb  8osp,  Sir, give me this water, that I
thirst not, neither come hither                                          may not thirst, Simr conhe hither
to draw.                           iva,u77 o       xq& EuPos  XpXo'ua   - to draw.
daSe  vrlTAEIt.
I Rhemisll, Dutch, De Wette, Portuguese, Campbell. —The ambiguity, I think I would make the rule, now so general, a
simple article, it is true, does not fully express the force of the universal one, or nearly so.
double Greek article, but we can scarcely afford, out of our
limited resources, to strengthen the translation by using mate-   I See N. b, ch. 3: 16, and Gen. Obs. 6.
rials that are certain to be required in rendering other forms of
n Wesl., Nary, Kenr., It., Fr. O.,-S.,-M., Vulg., R.-W. (bP,
expression.
ereon.  made). —E. V., ch. 1: 12. Acts 4: 11; 10: 10. Rom. 3: 19.
1 Cor. 3:18, etc.
k Newcome, Rhemish, Doddridge.-See General Observations 6.                                               o See 1N-. e, ch. 3:16.
P Newc., Camp., Dodd., Penn, Kenr.-Neither, in this connee
$ Son is almost always in the singular, and very often in the tion, is in violation of the modern rules of English grammur.plural, the translation of vtos, adopted in the E. V. To prevent See Gen. Obs. 6.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IV.                                                27
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
16 Jesus saith unto her, Go          16  yA EyE   ar- O 6'Iii-ros'v,      16 Jesus saith to her, Go, call
call thy  husband,  and  come ~"Y7ray7 Eo, vro'            r) & pa o'ov, thy husband, and come hither.
hither.Ka  A  \                                   e.
17 The woman answered and.  17'A7rEKPry' yvvr   KaL  eL-   17 The woman answered, and
said, I have no husband.  Jesus                          " al       A E7Et said, I have no husband.  Jesus
said unto  her, Thou hast well                     X     a,                  saith to her, Well Ppdidst thou
said, I have no husband:            a         o7Iovs, KaA6s  e               say, I have no husband.
"Ort avpCa ovK EX'
IS  For thou hast had five hus-    18  7rETE yap  a'vpas         18 For thou hast had five husbands, and he whom  thou now  Krt                                        ov bands, and he whom  thou now
hast, i~ not thy husband: in that,  P'  X E,.          hast is not thy husband.  qThis
saidst thou truly.                  al-    ro  a         E  EtP77KaS.        qhast thou spoken truly.
19 The woman saith unto him,    19  AeyLE  auvroT,yvmT, K'-   19 The woman saith to him,
Sir, I perceive that thou art a pte, Oe0pc3 orL tpoqThr7   EL (o'V.   Sir, I'see that THou art a prophet.
prophet.
20 Our fathers worshipped in         20  ot 7rarTEpEr     4/3v    v r TOVT   20 Our fathers worshiped in
this mountain; and ye say, that 7 3 OPE   pOEK            Ta    KCL LEL  this mountain; and YE say that
in Jerusalem  is the place where'                                         in Jerusalem is the place where
men ought to worship.                6 ET nror, 0Co ^E pooL'  one ought to worship.
0 7-070r5ro, orov aEt rTp7O-KVvEL'.
21 Jesus saith unto her, Wo-    21  1 e7et avr'    6'Irycrovr,    21 Jesus saith to her, Woman,
man, believe me, the hour com-    3'va,                                      believe me, -that an hour is comFv'vat, 7VtO TEVO'OP 1.4OL~ OTt  ePXEeth, when ye shall neither in this       C      el   UE.       OPL O        ing, when neither in this mountmountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, rat cop,   re                                a, nor in Jerusalem, will  ye
worship the Father.                 OUVE iv'IEpoooAvX'lots' 7rpO(7KV- worship the Father.
V77reTE TO) 7raorpt.
22 Ye worship ye know  not    22  v/Ilets' 7rpOoKVVEtTE o OVK    22 YE worship twhat ye know
what: we know  what we wor- OLTE rE LELS' t             7rpooKVVOvoEV  o not: wE worship twhat we know:
ship, for salvation is of the Jews.       Ee'  a  t                          -because salvation is of the Jews.'IovaawoC   &rcetv.
23 But the hour cometh, and          23  taAA'  EPXeTaL  copa Kai vvV    23 But an houris coming, and
now  is, when the true worship-  o-'rt, orE  oi aA)7Otwo[ 7rpO'KV- nowis, when the true worshipers
pers shall worship the Father in                       /                     will worship the Father in spirit
spirit and in truth: for the Fa-                                             and truth; for the Father-also
ther seeketh  such  to  worship EI  7rvev/lat Ka[L aAr7Oet'a' Kat yap seeketh such was his worshipers.
him.                                 6  7rarl7p  rotovrovs''TElr      rouS
7rpoOCKVOVOyVTas avTOv.
q E. V., Luke 12  10. Ch. 11  13. Acts 2:16; 8:24;   U It has been well said (Blo., Alf.) that oz* here introduces a
13: 40'; 20: 38; 23: 5. Rom. 4  18.-Luke 4: 23, is, I be- reason for the fact before mentioned. Therefore, it ought to be
lieve, the only passage, besides this, in the E. V., where,eeLcv translated, because.-See ch. 1:15, N. i.
is translated to say, when used transitively.-This is the almost
universal rendering of Tzovo.
V W., C., and R. translate xal, also. In the E. V. it is needr W.-In the few passages where a9oeewev is rendered to per- lessly left untranslated.-Germ., De W.
ceive, in the E. V., it may very properly be translated to see.
s There is nothing here to prevent the translation of o"   n c Though the future part. often, and the pres. part. sometimes
(see Buttm., ~ 144, No. 3) are used to express a purpose, when
t Newc., Camp., Latin Verss.-Penn (that).-It is very evident withoutthe article, i. e., when they express merely a verbal idea,
that the E. V. does not convey the sense of the Orig. correctly. yet I can find no authority for so regarding them, when they
Besides it departs unnecessarily from the literal rendering of the stand for substantives, as they almost always do, when preceded
Lords.                                                   by the article.




28                              THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
24 God is a Spirit: and they          24  HZvEvula    OEo'0     Ka- rovs|  24 God [is] a spirit; and those
that worship him, must worship 7rpocrKvvova aov V, VV ITyeV-   who worship him  must worship
him in spirit and in truth.                                                   in spirit and truth.
itamt Kail st)inEnna A EL 7rptOKVrVEV.
25 The woman saith unto him,    25  AEYet avTpt  1 YveV, O78a    25 The woman saith to him,
I  know  that Messias  cometh, ort Meo'C          [aS  ePXerat'  (C Ae7/  I know that Messiah is coming,
which  is called  Christ; when,(who is called Christ:) when he
he is come, he will tell us all /.LevoS XptcrrY)  OTav EAOD EKEL- cometh, he will tell us all things.
things.                              vos, avayyEAELt rLWtv wrara.
26 Jesus saith unto her, I that    26  AEyet  acvrq'oITqrois',    26 Jesus saith to her, I, who
speak unto thee am  he.'am   talking to thee, am  [He.]
27  And upon this came his            27  Kat;E7r  roVTrC  "Akov  ot   27 And upon this came  his
disciples, and marvelled that he   a ra   azrroa             Kac'Oav'ao-av disciples, and zwondered that he
talked with the woman: yet no aT,                                           was  talking  with  aa woman: 
ot  era yUvatKoS'       E    was  talking  with ov sa woman:
-   "The most eminent critics are agreed that the clause, 6 yvvaosos would exactly convey the meaning of the E. V., with
leyo/"Evos Xoaoros, came from the Evangelist, not the woman." the woman, or, that that phrase would be perfectly good and
(Blo.) Accordingly, the majority of versions have this clause classical Greek. On the other hand, nothing can be clearer
enclosed in a parenthesis.                                than that uera yvatvos will not only bear the rendering, with
a woman, but that this is, indeed, its most natural and apY Talk is a very common rendering of a2lew. It appears propriate rendering.-2. No person entertaining a proper
here to be used of familiar conversation, as it often is else- regard for the inspired word, will be likely to suspect that the
where.  Hence talk more forcibly expresses the idea than Evangelist, through ignorance or design, omitted the art. where
speak.-Newc. —E. V. v. 27, below.-As no preposition pre- it was analogically due, and where a good scholar would have
cedes uol, to is preferable to with.                     used it; or, that God has been pleased, in his word, to say one
See N. m, ch. 3: 7.                                  thing, while he means another. —3. The Evangelist either
means, (as he says,) a woman, = a female, or he means, the
There has been much controversy among the learned, as woman = that particular woman previously introduced tc
to the cause of the surprise attributed to the disciples, in this notice. If he means the former, we have, in the very thing
verse. The settlement of this dispute would, perhaps, be much stated, a satisfactory reason for the surprise predicated of the
aided by first determining the proper rendering of aera yvvra- disciples; and here the matter rests. They wondered, simply,:oG. Does this phrase mean, with the woman, =  ctrta ~r7  that he was talking with a person of the opposite sex. The
7vvalxos, and referring definitely to the person spoken of in fact is stated, and conjecture is altogether unnecessary. If he
the preceding verses, or, simply, with a woman, as it literal- means the latter, not only does he fail to express his meaning
ly reads, without the article?  Dodd., Newc., Blo., Midd.. in definite language, but we are still left to conjecture the real
Alf., maintain the former, while Camp., Wesl., Meyer, and cause of their surprise. Why should they wonder that he was
others, hold the latter. Midd. and Alf. maintain, that "no talking with that particular woman, more than any other? If
inference can be drawn, as to the indefiniteness of the noun, to this it be answered, that it was "because she was a Samarfrom the omission of the article, after a preposition."  Now  itan," (Dodd., Newc.) I reply, that this is a mere gloss, and
notwithstanding the bold and sweeping assertion of these learn- forms no part of the information contained in the Text. Or
ed critics, unsupported, so far as I have seen, by a single re- if it be said, that it was because she was a woman of bad charference to parallel passages, I do not hesitate to express the acter, to this I reply, that, at the time referred to, so far as we
opinion, that we are not only at liberty, but are solemnly know, the disciples were profoundly ignorant of her character.
bound, to infer the indefiniteness of a noun from the omission -4. There is nothing in the context, that militates against the
of the article, even after a preposition, unless other and proposed interpretation.  Lightfoot, Gill, and others, have
weightier considerations should urge to the opposite inference: shown, by numerous quotations from the Talmud, and Rabbinfor no candid scholar, I presume, will alledge that the use ical writings, that it was a prevalent opinion among the Jews,
or omission of the art., even in such cases, is a matter of in- that to hold a conversation with a woman, "on any serious and
difference, not subject to any fixed rule, though we, in our important matter, did but ill suit the dignity and gravity
comparative ignorance, may not always perceive the force and which ought to be uniformly maintained by a rabbi, or doctor
application of the rule. It remains, then, to settle the question, of their law." (Camp.) It is no objection to this view, that
Do those weightier considerations exist in the present case'? these were foolish prejudices, disregarded by the Savior, in
I reply: 1. No one has, I believe, ever denied that zera Vij repeated instances, with the full knowledge of his disciples;




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IV.                                              29
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
nlan said, W~hat seekest thou?'! eOL  E            T/ T  r-e'        T/res~; -A, Ti aanevertheless no one said, What
or, Why talkest thou with her?  AaAeFS'ler avErTs;                        seekest thou? or, Why art thou
U    avT'    talking with her?
28 The woman then left her    28'A07iKEv OVV  Ti77)V  lplav    28 The woman, therefore, left
water-pot, and went her way atvrqs D          O vw],  Kat a~7ryXOev   err her water-pot, and went away
into the city, and saith to the  frv wrocv,  KaL A/yet TOL     vOpo-  into the city, and saith to  the
men,                                                                       men,
7rOLS',
29  Come, see a man which           29 ZEVTE, 3ETE a'Opcrov,               29 Come, see a man, who told
told me all things that ever I EE o                ra    c     rorr    me all things that I ever did.
did: is not this the Christ?            T                                  bIs this the Christ?
cr-77t OV7OS' ETLtV o Xptto(s';
30 Then they went out of the    30'Ee7,AOov oVv EK  urs 70r-   30 They went out of the city,
city, and came unto him., K             t                therefore, and were coming to
y  AelO, KaGqpXov7o 7 rpos' av7'ov.    him.
31 In the mean while his dis-    31'BE    6       C r   ic/era4v  ljpo-   31 And in the meantime, his
ciples prayed him, saying, Mas-  7rwv arro-v ot,.aOyrrat AEYOVTESI, disciples kept dasking him, sayter, eat.                                          i. lng, eRabbi, eat.'Pafi[31, 0ayE.
32 But he said unto them, I    32  0   E EL7EV            aa)oLS,   Byco    32 But he said to them, I have
have meat to eat that ye know  /3p6oa-v'eXcO ~ayew, 6v vIetL' OVK ffood to eat, of which YE know
not of.                            ol'are.                                 not.
33  Therefore said the disci-    33 "EAEyov   GUv  ot ILaLOr'qat   33  The  disciples, therefore,
ples one to another, Hath any 7rpos dAArAovs, MarTs  3"VeyKEV said, one  to another, Did any
man brought him  aught to eat?  avr-  ayev;                                one bring him  fl[any thing] to
eat?
34 Jesus saith unto them, My    34  AE'yEt aTrot^s     0'I?7rov'o,       34 Jesus saith to them, My
meat is to do the will of him'E           /    E   ortv,   a zrot~  r)'food is, to do the will of him
that sent me, and to finish his 0EA`,a  roq          e/javros   /x~,  KaL that sent me, and  finish  his
work.,E                   EL   I TO  T \3, KL work.
reAetwco'co avrov r~o epyov.
35 Say not ye, There are yet    35  OVX  VU/ELS' AEyETE, ot ErtL   35 Do not YE say, hThat it is
four months, and then cometh rerpctx7yvov ET'tt Kai   5 0pto'/xais  yet four months, and the harvest
~~ See N. s, ch. 7: 13.                              always so render it, except, perhaps, in the more solemn forms
There are only two passages in the N. T. in which wVzL is of entreaty.-See ch., 16: 26; 17: 9,15,20.
translated, not, viz.: this one, and Matt. 12: 23. Commentat-    See N. s, ch. 1: 49.
ors are not agreed, as to whether this translation is proper, or  Penn, Newc., Kenr.-The word, meat, is so much more
not.  Blo., Camp., Spencer, Kenr., and others, affirm that restricted in its meaning now than formerly, that I prefer the
the negative is not implied, and it does seem doubtful whether synonym, food, both for the translation of this word, and that
/tprt is ever used in the sense of annon. Other interpreters, of  coawca, unless when spoken of flesh, as in Rom. 14: 15 20,
with most of the Versions, agree with the E. V. I think and elsewhere.
Blo. has satisfactorily proved that cqrtc should not be trans-   ff Aught is so nearly obsolete, that I have ventured to sublated in this passage.                                 stitute for it the equivalent any thing.
The editors, generally, reject owv of the Text. Rec. I would
leave out terefore in the re vision.                  W., R. —There seems to be no necessity here for leaving
leave out therefore in the revision. u
0rt untranslated.
d E. V., ch. 1: 19, 21, 25; 5: 12; 8: 7; 9: 2, 15; &c.-   I adopt the literal translation of zealOyC ovYeaZ, because
Ask is the most common rendering of this verb. I would I consider it far more elegant than the E. V.
for the Evangelist is not condemning his conversation, nor justi- of their discipleship, when they were but imperfectly acquaintfying their surprise, but simply recording the fact, as part of ed with his views of conduct, and were doubtless under the
his narrative; and it should be borne in mind, that this occur- influence of many of the prejudices received in their previous
rnce took place near the commencement of his ministry, and education.




30                             THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.         |            GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
harvest? behold, I say unto you, EPXETat; t1ov, AEyco viUv,'_Era- cometh?  Behold, I say to you,
Lift up your eyes, and look on pe 7oaApovs                         v  KaLLift up your eyes, and jsee the
the fields; for they are white, fields,  kthat  they  are  white
already to harvest.                OEaroa(TOE Taes X60opas, rOTt AEVKat already to harvest.
EtotL 7rpor OptiLOUov?7O7T.
36  And he that reapeth re-    36 Kal O  Oepticov,uitr-OV  Aat-   36 And Pthe reaper receiveth
ceiveth wages, andgatherethfruit  av,           Kal    ouvayet K1apLrv   e~  a'reward, and gathereth fruit to
unto life eternal: that both he              I                             eternal life; so that both  rthe
that soweth, and he that                   torey     tva   Kap o 7TrelpCl)J sower, and Pthe reaper may reeth, may rejoice together.         oLtUV Xal"P7 Kca 0 Oep[Lov.            joice together.
37 And herein is that saying        37 esv yap rovrT o6 Aoyos artv    37 mFor.in this othe true saytrue, One soweth, and another 6            0tv'O  el o aA  aAos,' E'oTv'   ing is, hThat one is Plhe sower,
reapeth.                           Io7retpov, KaL  aAAos  6 &pSov.         and another Pthe reaper.
38 I sent you to reap that    38  Eywo a7re'rWreta vctas O0EpL-   38 I sent you to reap that qon
whereon ye bestowed no labour;    t o        o X Vials   KEKo0rtaKaLT'    which  YE  rhave not labored:
other men laboured, and ye are,,AAo  KEKOWraKacL, Kai  others have labored, and YE are
entered into their labours.          \,,,,entered into their -labor.
TOv KOTOv avrTWo  ELtEAqvAVOare.
39 And many of the Samari-    39'BEK 6E rTrS 7rOAEtS EKEtV7S    39 And many of the Samaritans of that city  believed on w&T J\O  EL0T7evcaW EL~ avov 7     tans of that city believed on him,
him for the saying of the woman,  tauapetrbVa                             ozv Xgyor r because of the  saying  of the
which testified, He tqld me all                                        s,  testifying, He told me
that ever I did.                   yvvatKol S KO apTvpoTVOVO n0, OTT ELrE all uthings that I ever did.
/tot7rt raVL   oa   e7rotryroa.
40  So when the Samaritans    40.2Q  o'v rAOov 7rpos avrov    40 When, therefore, the Sawere come unto him, they be- o;i Zcaa pedrat,    p5j7v arov LEL-  maritans came to him, they kept
sought him  that he would tarry,,   \,, dasking him vto wabide with them:
with them: and he abode there vat 7'ap  avTotS'  Kal  E/lLEVEv   EKEL and he abode there two days.
two days.                         V6&o?LEppas.
41 And many more believed,    41  Kal 7roAACo  7rAEtov            E7rL-   41 And many more believed,
because of his own word;   o're v0ral   Su& trv ALyov Cad7ov,    because of his word;
J See N. a, ch. 1: 14.                               quently in these verses, that I greatly prefer the substantive
k See N. i, ch. 7: 22.                               rendering, the lreaper, the sower, to the more clumsy periT., C., G.-I would always translate ptao4os, reward.  phrasis, he that reapeth, he that soweth, of v. 36, or the dem G., R.-It is surely needless to apologize for this change, fective translation of v. 37.
as yae is almost uniformly renderedfor.                 Dq odd., Newc., Penn.-On which, is more literal than
n W., R., Penn, Kenr., Cast., It. -In this is more literal than      and quite as elegant.-See Gen. Obs. 6.
herein.-See Gen. Obs. 6.                                 r Dodd., Newc.- The verb is in the perf. tense. To labor
o T., C., G., R., Wesl., Penn, Naryj Kenr.-See ch. 1: 8, on, is more literal than to bestow labor upon.
N. o.-As a20rlfvos is accompanied by the art., it cannot be   8 I know not why all the older Engl. Verss. translate xo0roov
assigned to the predicate, but must be construed with o )oyos, by the plural, unless it be in imitation of the Vulg.-Cast.,
and the whole rendered, the true saying. There remain but It., Germ., Port., Fr. O.,-S.,-M.
two ways of translating the verse: "For in this is the tr e   t See vv. 41, 42, below.-Because of gives a more definite
saying, That one is the sower, and another the reaper," the idea and is a more usual rendering of &ac, thanfor.
reference being to a proverb already well known;-or,' For in
this the trute saying is, That one is the sower, &c.," in which   U See v. 29, above.-W., T., G., R., Penn, Newc., Nary,
Kenr.
case the speaker may be viewed as originating the proverb.              Kenr.
the latter view I take to be preferable, not only because  oyos' W., Penn, Dodd., Camp., Wesl., Kenr.-There is here,
stands before eartv, but because this translation makes better certainly, in the E. V. an unnecessary departure from the
sense than the other.                                  usual rendering of the infinitive.
The participial forms, 6.Egelow,C6,   oreLeWvo occur so fre-    W See N. z, ch. 1. 33. —Penn, Newc. —E. V., next clause.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IV.                                            31
KING JAMES. VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
42 And said unto the woman,    42  r r e E yvvatKt XEAEyov,'Ort   42 And said to  the woman,
Now we believe, not because of OVKELr   tt rTV'v  AaAv   Wrt- We  1no  longer believe because
thy saying: for we have heard,,,,,       of thy saying; for we ourselves
him ourselves, and know that this  -TrevoJev' avrot yap aKr]Koa1lev, have heard; and we know that
is indeed the Christ, the Saviour Kat ol0aEv  ort ovroS EOTLv dArthis is indeed Ythe Christ, the
of' the world.                     Oco0Bo  o                      XrT7p TO) KOOtr/OV,   Xp t- Savior of the world.
43 Now  after two  days he    43 Mera 8a N ra\s  Vo  IAepaos    43 Now  after -the two days
departed thence, and went into;j~Asev;KEtOEv, Kal  arWAOev es he awent out thence, band went
Galilee.                             vv.                                away into Galilee.
rrqv TaAklatlav.
44 For Jesus himself testified,    44 avros yap o Iyarovs e ap-   44 For Jesus himself testified,
that a prophet hath no honour Tp7-ev,  5rL 7rpor;v r;    that a prophet hath no honor in
in his own country.                                  r,,                his own country.
7rarpL[t rLzI7v OVK EXEL.
45 Then when he was come    45'OTE  OVV   AOUv  ES r-P    45 When, therefore, he came
into Galilee, the Galileans re- raaAvAaav,  ESe'avro atr)v o into Galilee, the Galileans received him, having seen all the,          e,                a ceived  him, having  seen  all
things that he did at Jerusalem  FaAtAatot, 7ravra  eopaKores'    things which he did in Jerusaat the feast: for they also went erolroev dEv'IEporoAvotw Evl rT  lem, during the Feast: for they
unto the feast.                    Eopra' Kct  aTroL yap'AOov " E   also  themselves came  to  the
TI/i EopTI/v.                       Feast.
r~7v EopryV.
46 So Jesus came again into    46'HAOev oi'v oi  Iqrov- 7rwa-   46  eJesus  came, therefore,
Cana of Galilee, where he. made Atv ELS Tr/v Kav'a Tr'  FaAtAlas, again into Cana of Galilee, where
the water wine. And there was,,,  -\,,                     he made the water wine.  And
a certain nobleman, whose son O7OV E7rOL1770E To Ve0   p OLVOv.   a  there was a certain nobleman,
was sick at Capernaum.              v17 rtLS 3a-thALtKos, o,  o  vLOsI  i0e-  whose son was sick in CaperVEL ev Ka7rEpvaov't.                  naum.
47 When he heard that Jesus    47  oo  a vas   t Iirjro5v   417  HE, hearing  that Jesus
ovros' aKOVO'as, ot4
was come  out of Judea into  KEt EK 7'       7  Iov ~atas  es T       dV Pa-was come out of Judea into
Galilee, he went unto him, and'' ^   \,    K   Galilee, went to him, and was
besought him  that he  would ALacaL, Va7r7AOE rrpos GVOV             a Kat dasking him, that he would come
come down, and heal his son: ipora avTov wva Karafi~ Kat tao-y- down and heal his son: for he
for he was at the point of death. rat aVTOV TOrV VLtOV?7pEAAE yap was eabout to die.
7o00v q0-KEtV.
x Newc.. Wesl., Penn, It., De W., Fr. O.,-S.,-M.-Certainly, ing in three ancient MSS. (BCD), and in several ancient
ovM... rn cannot be rendered now... not, without using a most Verss. and Fathers.-Lachm. and Griesb. consider the reading
unwarrantable liberty.                                doubtful. I would reject the words, and went away, and put
this note in the margin: Some copies insert here, and went
Y Tisch. and Lachm. reject O Xeosros.-Griesb. considers this 
reading doubtful. It is wanting in two very ancient, and some away.
more modern MSS., also in the Vulg. and several other ancient.   The words, o It aovs, not being found in most of the
Verss. I would leave out the words, the Christ, and append ancient MSS. and Verss., are evidently an Italic insertion.
this note: Some copies have, the Christ, the Savior of the They are rejected by Griesb., Lachm., Tisch., Theile, and
orld. —W., R., Penn, Nary, Kenr., and others.        others. I would, therefore, translate, He came, &c.
R., Dt., De W., Newc., Camp., Wesl.-Penn, It., (those).   d See N. d, v. 31, above.
-It is strange that a large majority of translators seem not to
have noticed the connection between this verse and v. 40,' E. V., Acts 3: 3; 18: 14; 20: 3. Heb. 8: 5.-Cast.
above.                                               (moriturus erat). I can find no phrase that so elegantly and
concisely translates scRwco, followed by the infin., as to be
See N. d, v. 3, above.
about. I would adopt this rendering in many cases besides
b Tisch. rejects the words, xac tax2Oes,, which are want- those enumerated.




32                             THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
48 Then said Jesus unto him,    48  e7reLE  ovv 0  II7rov-   wrpos    48 Jesus, therefore, said  to
Except ye see signs and won- avro)y'E ar tr y orrzeEa Kai  7'-  him, fIf ye see not signs and
ders, ye will not believe..   wonders, ye will not believe.
para to-qTE, oV /177 710-TEVO-1g7T.
49 The nobleman saith unto          49 Aeyet 7rpoL   aTrow      O /3ao-t-   49 The nobleman saith to him,
him, Sir, come down  ere my AulK, K'ptL, Kara37 7rpV  7, -| Sir, come down,'before my child
child die.                                                                 die.
0alva  7ro' 7rat~cov yAoV
50 Jesus saith unto him, Go         50  AE7Yc  avTro 5'~Iyo-ovs,   50 Jesus saith to him, Go, thy
thy way; thy son liveth.  And Hopo                       o ov.    Kac  son is living.  And the man bethe man believed the word that,,                                         lieved  the word which  Jesus
E7?1t7EVTEV ( CTEV07~0r 7~n hAyT gsaid to him, and was going.
Jesus had spoken unto him, and    LTeve                             A Y   9said to him, and was going.
he went his way.                    co- Et7L'EP  VT   IT70OvSU, KGL ErO
PEVUTO.
51 And as he was now going          51         8r 8~ avrrov Ka'ra 3aobv-    51 And as he was now going
down, his servants met him, and.o~,  oi &o vxot avroi a      rrYr7 raV    down, his servants met him, and
told him, saying, Thy son liveth. a-Tc,  Kat eaw7yyet7a Y AEyoZrTe,  told, saying, Thy vchild is living.
wOrc t     7rat- ov.
52 Then inquired he of them         52'_Erv'Oro ovv 7rap  avtrv    52 He inquired of them, therethe  hour when  he  began  to  177v   pav             KO'OTEO              fore, the hour'in which he'grew
amend.  And  they  said  unto, H, n,.,     better.  And they said  to him,
him, Yesterday at the seventh KaL eL7roZv avTrc,  Ort Xer  opav Yesterday, at  the seventh hour,
hour the fever left him.      e'Iao            aL7   c4?7KEv avrov o 7rvpErTOS. the fever left him.
53  So the father knew  that    53 "Eyvco               7war7i'p,  Trt E v 53 The father, therefore, knew
it was at the same hour, in the   KEtr                av                   that [it was] in,that hour in
which Jesus said unto him, Thy              l                Es l S        which Jesus said to him, Thy son
son liveth: and himself believed, 0  I?7O0uS              Ovr 0    O         living.o   And he himself beand his whole house.                Kac  EWrUrTTEVEV a      rVTO  KL 77 OLKX lieved, and'all his house.
avrov oA0.
54 This is again the second    54  TOUTO rw~A   3ETEpOV or-    54 This magain, a second "sign,
f See N. g, ch. 3: 3.-Ere is "antiquated." (Worcester.)   construction, but in sense," says the latter,) to E&9awv Ex T. L
g W., R., Vulg., Germ., Kenr. —E. V., generally.     How these learned critics are able to discover the sense by
h T., Germ., Dt., Berl. Bib., Beng., Stoltz.-De W. (Knabe); overriding the construction, I am at a loss to imagine. We
IT.,                                               could onl refer ma2tv to e2wr.b  on the sup.    thabe)
Camp. (boy). This word is rendered son in only two pas- could only refer LAV to EiZsav,  on the supposition that the
sages, besides this, in the E. V. (Acts 3: 13, 26), and in these words of the passage, in all Greek copies extant, have suffered
it would be q~uite as ~well translated child. -See Acts 4: an important transposition in the hands of the transcribers,
27, 30.                                                of which there is, I believe, no evidence. A more plausible
i Vulg., Dt., W., Germ., De W., Nary.-This is more literal view is that taken by Newc., and most probably by Penn, and
than 2when.-See next verse.                            others, who leave the word untranslated: that ora2iv is merely
an appendage of 8evzeoov, and, according to our modes of
I have made this alteration for the purpose of giving a
thought, redundant. It must be confessed, that this word
more modern complexion to the translation. —Kenr.
does seem to be redundant in Matt. 26: 42; Ch. 21: 16; and
There seems to be no necessity for varying from the corm- Acts 10: 15, though not, as stated by Newc., in Gal. 4: 9.
mon rendering of. eetvos in this case. The idea is rendered (See N h ch. 3
with sufficient emphasis by the qualifying clause that follows. ance; for, in all  these  ases,    is a strengthenin ader
-W. (thia.  ance; for, in all these cases, ra2tv is a strengthening adverb,
— W. (thilke).                                         and nothing that imparts real strength is redundant. The
I E. V., Acts 2: 2, 36; 7: 10; 10:2; 11:14; 18: 8. E. V., Germ., and many others, give, I think, the idea more
Heb. 3: 2, 5.. —This is the only case in which the phrase is so correctly than either of those referred to above; though in
rendered in the E. V.                                  so doing, they show a reckless disregard of the rules of Greek
m Commentators have been much puzzled to know what to grammar, that ought, if possible, to be avoided. I consider
do with  ca,2lv.  Blo., Camp., and Alf., refer it ("not in the view given by Meyer substantially correct (diess hat Jesuls




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. V.                                                    33
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
miracle'that Jesus  did, when pELov ET7roL'0eEV    o'i7rcovis, EAwov  did Jesus, on coming out of Juhe was come out of Judea into (K             d'lrovSaiar   Ei,   T     raAt-  dea into Galilee.
Galilee.,                                  -
CHAP. V.                                CHAP. V.                                CHAP. V.
AFTER this there was a feast    META   rav7'                  rqz  EOpTr?  roV  AFTER -these things there was
of the Jews: and Jesus went up'IovSato v,  Kat  vefi77 o'Irov-s  a feast of the Jews, and Jesus
to Jerusalem.                         Ei                                        went up to Jerusalem.
eS''.epoooAvpa.
2 Now there is at Jerusalem,    2 _Eart 8  E' Tots' IEpoo-oAV-    2 Now there is in Jerusalem,
by  the  sheep  market, a  pool,,OSv 7r1t 7I rpoiart-K KoAv/7- by  the  Sheep-[bgate,]  a pool,
which is called in the Hebrew     pa                  l                pa        which is called in -Hebrew, Betongue, Bethesda,  having  five               ",              thesda, having five porches.
porches.                              B7OEo'Pa, WrEVTE o-roCas exoUtia.
3 In these lay a great multi-          3     Tv'aVratcs KaTEKCELTr  7ro trOOs    3 In these were lying a dgreat
tude of impotent folk, of blind, w7oAV   -(r a             O- ovyrVy   TvqAWV, multitude  of  the  esick, blind,
halt, withered, waiting for the X&   >)1',                         f, &          flame, withered,  awaiting  for
moving of the water.                                 1                           the moving of the water.
roO Oarov Klt'[ro.
W., R., Newc., Nary, Penn, Kenr. It is very seldom, in    e This passage, from ExseXopEvcov, v. 3, to voaatpaza, end of
the E. V., that -acvTa is rendered this, or that, but almost al- v. 4, I have carefully revised, though I am strongly inclined to
ways, these things. This distinction is the more important, if,  
t be true, as Lcke remarks, that "when John wishes to in- recommend its entire rejection: 1. Because it is wholly wanting
it be true, as Lficke remarks, that  when John wishes to indicate immediate succession, he uses 1taea vovro; when me- in two of the most ancient M8S. (B C) while the first clause of
diate, after an interval, pera ravva."                     it, from ~s. to vav. is wanting in two others, one of them very
b E. V. marg. Dt., De W., Port., It., Penn, Fr. O.,-S.,-G., ancient (A L), and the latter clause, from ayy. to voa. is wanting
Wesl., Camp., Newc. —This gate is mentioned in Neh. 3: 1, 32; in one other, also very ancient (D).-2. Because, like the pas12: 39, where the Sept. translate by this same word. "It was sage, ch. 7: 53-ch. 8: 11 (see below), it abounds in varieties
probably," says Rob., "so called, as the place where sheep were of reading, and in words aoita  sEy., the style being unlike
sold for the sacrifices of the temple."                    that of this Apostle.-3. Because, as Bloomfield remarks, "the
C W., G., R., E. V. ch. 19: 13, 17 (with the art.), 20. Dt., whole narration savors of Jewish fancy."-The internal evidence
De W., Port., It., Vulg., Cast., Camp., Nary, Kenr., Schott, is strongly against its genuineness.-4. Because it is entirely
Erasm., Beza, Trem. —In Hebrew is enough to express the rejected by the learned and judicious editors, Griesb., Knapp,
idea clearly and elegantly.                                Theile, and Tischendorf, and by a goodly number of learned
d Tisch. rejects nolv, which is wanting in four uncial MSS. interpreters. " The passage in question," says Bloomfield, "must,
(BCDL). Lachm. and Griesb. consider it probably spurious. therefore, undoubtedly have owed its origin to those who
I would put in the margin.: Some copies omit great.
intended to explain what we read in v. 7, and has been rightly
W., T., C., G. R., Fr..,-S,-M., Dodd., Kenr., Dt., De W., rejected by Mill. (Kuincel.) " —" Semler, Michaelis, and Marsh
Germe, Cast. —No doubt the languentium of the Tulg. ex- reject v. 4."  (Newc.).-Meyer calls this passage a legendary
presses the idea well enough in Latin. This, and v. 7, below,
are the only places where aO&EvOEuv is rendered, in the E. V. addition. I would add, that many MSS. have ti passage, or
by the word, impotent.  To be sick, or weak, is the almost portions of it, marked with the usual signs of suspicion; and
universal rendering. When the word refers to bodily infirmi- that there is, in the ancient Verss., the same variety of reading
ty, I would translate it, to be sick; otherwise, to be weak.    that has been noticed in the MSS. On this whole subject, the
f Newc., Penn, Camp., R., Dodd., Kenr. —Halt is obsolete, reader can consult, for further =:rormation, Bloomf., Alf., Meyer,
in this sense.                                             Penn, and Kuincel, in loco.
als zweiten Zeichen widerum gethan); that is to say, Tovro is literal, and does no violence whatever to the rules of grammar,
alone the immediate object of erocnaev;  alRtv follows, as a I apprehend we may avoid all the difficulties that have been
modifier of the verb, it is true, but with very slight depend- noticed by interpreters.
ence upon it; while gevseov  a~ueov  stands in apposition
with,OtoQ.  By adopting this tranIation, which is perfectly    * See N. x, ch. 2  11.




34                                THE GOSPEL. B1Y JOHN. CItAP. V.
KING JAMES~ VERSION.                          GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION..
4 For an angel went down at            4  ay'yeAos yap   Ka7ra  Katpov    4 For an  angel used  to  go
a certain  season into the pool, KaTe/3aveL v    T7'   KoAvpf3iOpa   down at a certain 1"time into the
and troubled the water: whoso-               I' pool, and trouble the water: he,
Katr                              6 oiv p ool and troub l rpaooe  the vwaer heo
ever then first after the troub- _a[ eTapafc           e  TO  V3Op'  o  ovv therefore, who  first'went in,
ling  of the water stepped  in, 7rpC&TOS E/t3as /IeTra Tr]v 7apaaXYv after the troubling of the water,
was made whole of whatsoever rov RaTro;s, uyter E7VETO' 87 - used  to  be  made  whole,  of
disease he had.                        7rrOE   KaTEIXETO yvoor-uLanT.             whatever  disease  he kwas held.
5 And  a  certain  man  was             5   Hv  8e' TLs a',pW7roS EKE            5 And  a  certain  man  was
there, which  had  an  infirmity  TptaKo vraoKT5o  ",    V there,, who'was  thirty-eight
thirty and eight years.               &I Ova.years in mfeeble health.
6 When  Jesus saw  him  lie,            6  rorov t8'o'o 177roos  Kara-         6 Jesus, seeing HIM lying, and
and knew  that he had been now  KeLLeVoV,   Kac&  yVrov  ort roAv, 7?'7  knowing that he'had now'been
a- long time in that case, he saith,,,, 1  ^                        ["Lso] a long time, saith to him,
unto  him, Wilt thou  be made XPOvov eXEL, AE yetl avT,  OeAeSI)' Dost thou  owish  to  be  made
whole?                                Lvyns' yere'OOat;                          whole?
7 The impotent man answer-              7  a7reKp[tO7  avrd co     oro-OxEv3v,    7 The  esick  man  answered
ed  him, Sir, I have  no  man, Kpe                     o               o   him, Sir, I have no man, pthat,
when the water is troubled, to                            \ r/                    when the water is troubled, he
put me into the pool: but while oTrav rapaXO,  rO  opP /3aAAL /Le may put me into the pool: but
I am  coming, another steppeth  ELS' T77   KoAv/j43  OpaV'              Ev  c  8E' while  I  am   coining, another
down before me.'pXOo, yAAor  7rpo  E4oD  qgoeth down before ME.
KaTraalvEL.
8 Jesus saith unto him, Rise,          8  A E'yet  avTro    o,  I'77TovS,    8 Jesus  saith  to  him, Rise.
take up thy bed, and walk.             "Eye pat, &pov   r          Kp&313a ztake up thy bed, and walk.
fTov, Kat 7repL7trart.
9 And immediately the  man             9  Ka~t  evOews,  eYyeVEro   vyt7)         9 And immediately  the  man
was made whole, and took  up |   rpw7ro~, KcaL  pe rTo  Kpfa//a-L  was made whole, and took  up
h This is the. usual rendering of this word, and I see no reason    m I have rendered this word feeble health, simply because this
for departing from it in this case. —W, Wesl., Kenr. (times).-R. expression exactly conveys the idea of the Original, neither r'-re
This is, I believe, the only passage, in which the E. V. ren- nor less. Infirmity is objectionable, because of its indefilitene.,.
ders Eu~flurelv, to step in. —Newc., Dodd., Wesl.           Sickness is more definite, but for other obvious reasons, inadmissible in this place.
k W., R. (holden); Germ. (behaftet war); It., Dt., Cast., Vulg., ble in this place.
Fr. O.-The E. V., perhaps, expresses the idea, but not so strong-   " So is more concise than in that case, and expresses the same
ly as it is expressed by the passive form.                   idea.  I cannot, however, agree with those interpreters who
i Very often EXCo is used in the sense of Etpt, especially in the explain this clause by reference to the last clause of v. 5. It is
phrases, cxa2ws, xaxosi, otoas, AToUwts, aRtws... eEC.  It oc- not EV rn  aa(ecEC a (Blo.) that we are to supply, but xa-ra.
curs, however, in this sense, without any such adverb, in ch. 11:17, xEsUEvos. Doubtless Jesus knew that he had been a long time
whlere Eoaeeans rueas is not properly the object of the verb, but sick, but it was evidently the knowledge of the fact that he had
rather an adverbial modifier. It would appear that EsLV EV T.v been a long time lying there, waiting for some one to put him
adonsE9et is probably synonymous with  seteLv aa&SYvelav (Acts into the pool, that so excited his sympathies on this occasion.28: 9. Heb. 7 28). So in English to have feeble health = to he Penn, Sharpe.
in feeble health. By rendering exwv as I have done, I am enabled    o See note y, ch. 1  43.
to translate the remainder of the sentence literally, the whole
P See Note k, ch. 1: 7.
conveying the exact idea of the Orig. in perfectly good English.
I know of no other way in which this object can be attained. q This is the only case in which the E. V. renders satue
This form of expression "is found in the classical writers." (Blo.). flaEVEs, to step down.-Newc., Nary, Penn, Kenr.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. V.                                            35
KING JAMES  VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED  VERSION.
his bed, and walked: and on the Tro  avTrov, Kal 7EpE7raTE.  y      his bed and was valking.  And
~                    77v ~  his bed,and was.  walking.   And
same day was the sabbath.            1        *                         it was rSabbath, on rthat day.
10 The Jews therefore said    10  "EAE yor ovv oi'Iovtaiot   10 The Jews, therefore, said
unto him  that was cured, It is  c   TEEPaWEvyjv&,           a          to him  that had been'healed,
the sabbath-day; it is not law-,,, F.      \  It is rSabbath: it is not lawful
ful for thee to carry thy bed.    ELtV  OVK E'EoTL OOL apatL TOv for thee to carry the bed.
Kpa/3arov.
11 He answered  them, He    11'A7reKpIOyr aivros,'O  rotk-    11 He answered  them, He
that made me whole, the same   r, KE                         O          that made me whole, the said to
said unto me, Take up thy bed,'                                         me Take up thy bed, and walk.
and walk.                                  Tpo  Kpa'oarv o-ov, Ka  me, Take up thy bed, and walk.
7rept7rare.
12 Then asked they him, What    12'tpCoro-rav oiv avrov, Tit   12 They asked him, therefore,
man is that which said unto thee,     L    aoos o         El(ov   -oc,  Who is the man that said to
E0'TtV              oooho  is the maV  that said to
Take up thy bed, and walk?,,                    thee, Take up thy  bed, and
*Apov TOV Kpa/PaTOV o OV, KaL walk.
rept7raTE;
13 And he that was healed    13  0  3e t'aOEts Ov'K jJEL T'    13,But he that was healed
wist not who it was: for Jesus  CTTW*,   f,                   V        -Io    EEEV'knew  not who "he was; for
had  conveyed himself away, a,,,,:                     Jesus conveyed himself away, a
multitude being in that place. oxAov rP E'                7r.            multitude being in the place.
14 Afterward  Jesus  findeth       14 METa Ta pra EVplt-KEt av-   14 After wthese things, Jesus
him in the temple, and said un- TOv 5  I77r     osr iv       ep0, KaEL  findeth him  in the temple, and
to bhim, Behold, thou art made                         ~,,aT, I    said to him, Behold, thou hast
to him, Behold, thou art made,    a~re, "_[ e vyE Vytry?Eyopap" been made whole  sin no more,
whole: sin no more, lest a worse ELro more,
thing come unto thee.              L7IKETLt aCLaprave, tva /LW  XetlPO  lest something worse may Yha.pTL r-Ot Ey77Trat.                     pen to thee.
15 The man  departed, and    15'A7rwrAOEv o avOpco7roS, Kat   15 The man  rwent away, and
told the Jews that it was Jesus &r7yyeLAE  rots''IovSatotr,  rTL told the Jews, that it was Jesus
which had made him whole.,,,,  \  who made him whole.'lo'oves  erorv o 7ro-oa las, avrov
16 And therefore did the Jews    16 Ka' 3ta roUro E0;     KovTO  rTr    16 And -because of this the
persecute Jesus, and sought to'Iyo. o o; Iovatot, KaL;[rTOVv Jews were  persecuting Jesus,
slay him, because he had done                                            band seeking to'kill him, be
r See Note k, ch. 4: 53, for the rendering of eEnwvj, that.- in which the E. V. has rendered -zeca Tayvra, afterward. (Luke
Newc., Kenr., Dodd., Penn, Nary.-As aafxgazov is here with- 17: 8; 18: 4. Heb. 4: 8.)
out the art. it is not improbable, that this was an annual, or
festival sabat. Cmp v hapeaabath.f T., C., G., Penn, Nary, Kenr.-This is a frequent meaning
festival sabbath. Comp. v.. —Sharpe (a sabbath).
of yvouac.' E. V. very generally.-R., Wesl., Kenr. —I would almost
V  See N. d, ch. 4: 3.-WI., Camp. (went); R. (went his way).
always translate &egoauevw, to heal.                   Dodd., Penn, Nary.
t See N. x. ch. 1: 33, Kenr.-Dodd. (even he).-In mostI See Gen. Obs. 6.-Penn (for this cause).
versions, this word is left untranslated.
b Griesb., Knapp, Theile, Lachm., Tisch. reject the words, xan
Penn, Sharpe, Camp., Germ., De W., Van Ess, Fr. S.e                Fr. S.- ES... anox. They are wanting in most of the ancient MSS.,
It is very plain, from the collocation, that rzs is the subject, and in many ancient Verss. (including the Vulg.), and Fathers.-.
and ov~e4ozS, the predicate.- Iput he for it in v. 13, because Newc., Sharpe, Wesl., Penn, Kenr., Nary, Schott, and others.this a v9ocnos is evidently its zantecedent..I would recommend, that these words be omitted, and that this
W., R., Penn, Newc., Germ., Vulg., Cast., Fr. O.,-M., note be placed in the margin.: Some copies insert here, and seekNary, Kenr.-Dodd. (now); Fr. S. (or).                ing to kill him.
~ Wist is, of course, to be rejected as obsolete.    C Kill is the common rendering of this verb, in the E. V.-See
See N. a, v. 1, above. —There are only three other passages v. 18, below.




36                           THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
these things  on  the  sabbath- avov a7roTELvac OT  ravTa 7roLEL cause he kept doingthesethings
day.                                  aa                               on Sabbath.
17 But Jesus answered them,    17  0 ('Iyo-ois  a7rrEKpcavro   17 But Jesus answered them,
My Father worketh  hitherto, aIroL%,   0  wrarpp pov   eeos  aTtp My Father worketh  dtill now,
and I work., Ks,               a,  7and I work.
EpyasEra, Kcay;o Epaayo"uaL.
18 Therefore the Jews sought    18  la 7roVro ovy uaAAov'6"-   18 aBecause of this, therefore,
the more to kill him, because he roU        avro, ot IovTLO a 7oK'  I the Jews were seeking the more
not on ly    h ad broken the sab-s     e,hT   to kill him, because not only
bath, but said also, that God vat, OTt OV FOVOV EAve TO   a/3- was he breaking the Sabbath,
was his Father, making himself /3arov, aAAa  KaL  7          raT7epa   tov but he also said that God was
equal with God.                    AEsE  T      EOP7'     OE,  tLov  ECavTOv his eown Father, making himself
T7rOLCVP TCO  OECO.                 equal with God.
19 Then answered Jesus, and    19 a7reKpLwaTo oiv o'I/r ovs   19 Jesus, therefore, answered,
said unto them, Verily, verily,        e'A'v  a    | and said to them, Verily, verily,
I say unto you, The Son can do                      r Ea E ~t TOLS, IvoY's" I say to you, The Son can do
nothing of himself, but what he                       vvaTaL           nothing  f himself, ifhe see not
seeth the Father do: for what 7TOLtEW a     avTov ov3Ev, Ea, /-) T  the Father doing  any  thing:
things soever he doeth, these I3AE'7r  rTOY 7 raTepa wrotoUvra'        for whatever things he doeth,
also doeth the Son likewise.                        ro rara Ka\ these also the Son doeth likeyap av EKELVOS! 7rOLZ7q    TaVa KaL 
wise.
0 VLOS' OLOSO' 7rOtEL.
20 For the Father loveth the    20  O yap  7rarr]p  LtAEL  rov   20 For the Father loveth the
Son, and sheweth him all things                rC    ELK               Son, and showeth him all things
that himself doeth: and he will,                                     which he himself doeth: and he
shew  him  greater works than a aTvos' 7ro LEL KaLt /LrEt a TOVrwv will show  him  greater works
these, that ye may marvel.        8EL[EL avr,) epya, vi'a VELS Er  av- than these, that YE may 9wontUazTre.                             der.
21 For as the Father raiseth    21 coJe7rep yap o 7rarrp EyEtpEt   21 For as the Father raiseth
up the dead, and  quickeneth   rov e VEKpOVr KLaL  COOTOLEL, OUTo up, hand quickeneth the dead,
them; even so the Son quicken-   go  also  the  Son  quickeneth
eth whom he will.                                          OWrtEt.     whom  he will.
22 For the Father judgeth no    22 ov'c  yap  o 7raTr7p KpVEt   22 For the Father doth inot
man; but hath  committed  all o v', aAA a Tap KplL  waraieven judge any one, but hath
judgment unto the Son:    -             SEVOKe  T T Vans            vgiven all judgment to the Son:
23 That all men should hon-    23  tva 7racrTes 7't2L0t 7To vio,    23 So that all may honor the
our the Son, even as they lion-                      r f         C\ Son, even as they honor the Faour the Father.  He that hon-                                          ther. He that honoreth not the
d W.) R.. Newc., Wesl., Kenr.-E. V. ch. 2: 10. 1 John 2: 9. clause, dependent on ovSev. Blo. says, "Eav Icn is for aRa,
I would always so render E'wr agrz. For the form, till, see or a):  77v."  This putting of one thing for another may be a
Gen. Obs. 6.                                        very convenient mode of getting rid of a difficulty; but I doubt
* Sharpe, Kenr., Dodd., Wesl.-It is important that this whether it is the safest guide to the true meaning of the
phrase be literally translated. The main force of the Orig. is Scriptures.-Penn (unless); Fr. O.,-S.,-G. (d moins que); De
lost in the E. V. though the defect is in part supplied in the W. (es sei denn, dass... etwas).
last part of the verse. The Jews were accustomed to call God   g See N. m, ch. 3: 7.-E. V. often.
their Father; but they never called him ~A~ov  nareoa, which   h Dodd., Penn, Nary, De W., make rovr Vex.ov; to depend
they considered blasphemous on the part of Jesus.-Camp. alike upon both verbs, as I have done. This obviates the
(peculiarly his Father).-(Blo.)                     necessity of supplying the pronoun, as in the E. V. Kenr.
See N. h, ch. 3: 3. Beza ([id est,] nisi viderit Patremn translates the latter verb intransitively, giveth life.
operantem). I understand this clause to be explanatory of i W., R., It., Vulg., Dt., Fr. O.,-S.,-M., Dodd., Wesl.
the phrase, a9' EIavov, and not merely, as in E. V., an exceptive Sharpe, Nary, Kenr. —See ch. 1: 3, n. d.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. V.                                              37
KING JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
oureth not the Son, honoureth -rqrv rov vlov, ov Tt/.a 7v 7a- Son, honoreth  not the Father
not the Father which hath sent'           r 7rera''           who sent him.
him. 
24 Verily, verily, I say unto       24'Am7yv ac-uv  AIEyco  v/,v,    24 Verily, verily, I say to you,
you, He that heareth my word,  VTt  5 T7,  AHyor yov  aKovoW,  Kal He that heareth my word, and
and believeth on him  that sent,                        "    believeth Jhim that sent me, hath
me, hath  everlasting  life, and 7rWr'EVOWr T?  7re/j114 avrL t/E, EXEL keternal life, and cometh not into
shall not come into condemna-  LoL7v alcovLo'  Kat EtS' KpTL1tV OVK condemnation, but hath passed
tion; but is passed from  death e'pXE7'at, aAAa lera/3E'/3yKer   v EK T'o  lout of death linto life.
unto life.                          Oavdrov ElS T17   SHIV.
25 Verily, verily, I say unto       25'A/x47v  au.V  AEYco  VUJv/,    25 Verily, verily, I say to you,
you, The hour is coming, and,   3PXET            f "'                 That an hour is coming, and now
youori, t epXat  pa Kat VVV EUtrVi
now is, when the dead shall hear                                           is, when the dead will hear the
the voice of the Son of God: oTe oL vEKpOt aKovrOV\at                   voice of the Son of God, and
and they that hear shall live.   V|s r  TOV  VtOV  TOO  Meowv   Kat ot those hearing will live.
aKovoavrPTEs  7OOVTrat.
26 For as the Father hath life    26 co7ep yap  o 7raTp   Xet   26 For as the Father hath life
in himself, so hath he given to              EXV  o     vo       KE 3a  in himself, so also he gave to the
the Son to have life in himself;      r v                      ^ o         Son to have life in himself;
Irw Vlo S.1)rv ExEtv Ev EavrW*
27 And hath given  him  au-    27  Kal Ebovoliav   E'oKeL avro    27 And he gave him  mpower
thority to execute judgment also, Kar  KpL'LW  rOLELV     OTl "  also to execute judgment, bebecause he is the Son of man.                  I ro cause he is the Son of man.
op(070V E(T~o't.
28 Marvel not at this: for the      28 pi) OavIJ~erE  ToTro ot   28  Wonder  not at this\: Obehour is coming, in the which all 3PXEav copa, E                 " -  o     cause anhouris coming, inwhich
CPXE~at copa,      77ravrTEo
that are in the graves shall hear, at all those in the Ptombs will hear
his voice,                          TOW~ 1V-q1E10tv   KovoovTat' his voice,
~~hi~        s voices                v
29 And shall come forth; they       29  Kai  EKropEVoovTraL, oi Ta    29 And  come forth; those
that have done good, unto the  ayaoa 7r1oLroavres eIs5 aIvaoTacrLv who did good qthings, to a reresurrection  of life;  and they                                           surrection of life, and those who
that have done evil, unto  theavAa   p J                                   did evil gthings, to a resurrection
resurrection of damnation.          Eir arao-Tao-tv Kpto-Eo)S.             of,condemnation.
See vv. 38 and 46, below. It is very evident, that the   o See N. i, ch. 1: 15.
Saviour here refers to a belief of the truth of the Father's   P This word occurs (and its synonym,,uvniua,) a great many
del~irations (v. 37): q. d., " If ye hear (believe) my word, and times in the N. T. It is, I believe, always used in the same
believe my Father's word concerning me, ye shall have eternal sense, yet it is sometimes rendered tomb, sometimes grave,
life." Hence, the idea is better expressed without the preposi- and sometimes sepulchre. It is certain, that one of these is
tion. —Vulgate, Nary, Kenrick, Germ., De WVette, Van Ess, and sufficient; and, after examining all the passages in which it
others.                                                occurs, I have made choice of tomb, for its exclusive rendering.
k See N. e, ch. 3: 16.                                   W., R.-The plural is not pointed out in the E. V., which,
I think, is very desirable.
1 American Bible Union Revision, 1 John 3:14. —Castalio,   r There is no doubt that the word, damnation, has a narVatablus, Vulgate, Beza, Tremellius, Erasmus, Penn, Sharpe rower signification at the present day, than it had when the
(from  death into life).-These prepositions are frequently so E. V. was made. It is now almost exclusively restricted to
translated.                                            the pains of hell, while the reference here is evidently to the
sentence of death to be passed upon the wicked in the day (f
m I would translate eSovae, power, in all cases, in which it judgment: which, it is true, will be speedily followed by their ~
is clear, from the connection, what kind of power is meant, as in eternal damnation.-Newc., Penn, Kenr., marg.-R., Nary,
the present case. — WV., T., C., G., R.                (judgment); W. (domned




38                          THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                  GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
30 I can of mine own self do    30 o   v'Pauat Eyco 7woute  acrw'   30 I can of myself do l   thing.
nothing: as I hear, 1 judge: and e5avrov                            As I hear, I judge: and my
my judgment is just; because I, judgment is just, because I seek
seek not mine own will, but the KPLVC' Kat 77 KpLaL  7't' EDJ e AtzKata not mine own will, but the will
will of the Father which hath EcTrV Or    t o. V7Tco Tr  EA27,c T  of the Father that sent me.
sent me.                        e'Lov, aAAa TO OeA27/La TO\   7r EE4avrrs I-LE 7rarpos'.
31 If I bear witness of my-    31'Eav  Ey o  atapTvp; 7repi   31 If I ttestify of myself, my
self, my witness is not true.   EJUVOv,,I TaprWpla  yo1   OUK testimony is not true.
EUtIV aAk7?0is.
32 There  is  another  that    32 JAAos EtTTLv o0 /LapTvpJoV    32 There is another who ttesbeareth witness of me, and I Wepi Eo5, KaL okra 5rt arOs tifieth of ME, and I know that
know  that the witness which                                       the testimony which he ttestihe witnesseth of me is true.    EoTLV 27 /tapTVpta  7   -apTpe fieth of ME stimony true.
WrEpt ELOV.
33 Ye sent unto John, and he    33'CYjetsE a71reo-TaAKaTre rpOS   33 YE have sent to John, and
bare witness unto the truth.'Ia)orry   ca~ /pe/IaprTp27Ke r~ he hath testified to the truth.
T avv77 e   Ka'   1.4E1_taPTVI( 7E T
34 But I receivenottestimony    34 eyeo 8  ov 7rapa acOpaowrov   34 But I receive not testifrom  man: but these things I T~   /apoVopaV  Aavo,  dAA  mony  from  man;  but these
say, that ye might be saved.                          -            things I say, that YE may be
roava  AEyo) tva vauts, -coo0V7ET.    saved.
35 He was a burning and a    35  aKELVOS' 7V 0 AkVXvOS' o Kato-   35  oe was the burning and
shining light: and ye were wil- /EyOs  Kak Iatrlo, W  lE V /LeLh-    shining lamp, and YE Owere wilfing for a season to rejoice in his    I,,        el E7- ling, for a -time, to rejoice in his
ling for aseasntr(raTe   ayaktaorrO7vat 7rPOS' opavP light.
Ocor a'O.
lt  T7'  O)Tt VVTOV.
36 But I have greater witness    36 Ey  &e e'X) TeO 7V /LapTvptav    36 But I have  ttestimony
than that of John: for the works  Ie[EoJ Tov oov                ya greater than [that] of John: for
which the Father hath  given a                                      the works which the Father gave'       eoee o5apa                 o the  /101works  whi ch 7the?1     FAErIgave
me to finish, the same works                                        me, wthat I might finish them,
that I do, bear witness of me, aVraT  aVra ra Epya a EyO 7rOCO, the works'themselves which I
that the Father hath sent me.   XaprTpeL  wept elovi OTt 0' 7arTjp  do, ttestify of ME, that the Fa-,?~E aCWETcL7AKE                   ther hath sent me.
37 And the Father himself    37 Kal o 7r6 etas, teE raTrp,   37 And the Father who sent
which hath sent me, hath borne a'rog  LE/JLpUPTVP7KE 7r    Ei       me, himself hath  ttestified  of
witness of me.  Ye have neither,,                             /,,  ME.  -Neither have ye  -ever
heard his voice at any time, nor OVTe /cOV7v avrov a27KOaTE        I heard his voice,  or seen  his
seen his shape.                 7rOTE, OvTe E8os aTro) ELopaKare. shape.
38 And ye have not his word    38 Kai TM Ao'kyov avTro   OVK   38 And ye have not his word
abiding in you: for whom  he X"'                1LE'o eTG   Yt L'   abiding in you;- Ybecause whom
hath sent, him ye believe not.      T, T          - he sent, HIM ye believe not.
a7re0eTAEyv EKELVOS, TOV70T    Veinl
OV 7'tUTEVETE.
Most editors reject 7raroos. It is probably an Italic in-   w' See N. k, ch. 1: 7.-By adopting the literal rendering, I
sertion. I would, therefore, translate, of him that sent me.  am enabled to translate aora, which is left untranslated in the
t See N. j, ch. 1: 7.                           E. V.
S  R., Penn, Camp., Kenr.-This is the usual rendering of
~ See N. y, ch. 1o: 43.                     Cavos, in such cases. —Ovze —7coroe —e= neither-ever.
R., Penn, Newc., Nary, Kenr.                   Yr See N. i, ch. 1: 15.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. V.                                              39
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
39 Search the scriptures; for    39'Epevvare Ira ypa4s, or           t   39 zYe search the Scriptures,
in them ye think ye have eternal.,'OKELTE            yat          C a   Ybecause YE think in  them -to
in them ye think ye have eternal vLe-ts' Sottere cv a'T7a-s' (co~Tv atolife: and they are they which,,., have eternal life; and they are
testify of me.                       lovp  EXEWV, KaL EKELVat  tlCla    a, those testifying of ME.
/Uaprvpovorat 7TrepL Et oV'
40 And ye will not come to          40  Kal o0  OAere E  EEAOE   7rpo    40 And ye -are not willing to
me, that ye might have life.                                              come to me, that ye may have
me77   X11t ye   igt hvelife.
41 I receive not honour from        41  JzIlav 7rapa avOSpaav  oV    41 I receive not glory from
men.                               AapL oco'                               men.
42 But I know you, that ye    42  caA' "yvKa  / itas, otL 1-7v   42 But I know  you, that ye
have not the love of God in you. aya7rryv TOO  0EO   OVK eXETE er have not the love of God in
ECav  -~otg~                ~byourselves.
Eavrots.
43 I am come in my Father's    43 ey\o ey] AXvOa E'r TCp  ovoltart   43 I am come in my Father's
I          \   I
name, and ye receive me not: if To3 Iwrarpo     ov, Kat ot Aap43c-  name, and ye receive me not; if
another shall come in his own,   A                another come in his own name,
VErE pc' Ea a    Ao; rI ~v r  another come in his own name,
name, him ye will receive.         I          IKI^e                        him  ye will receive.
ovoidar TD twt,)    EKELOV  Ar#E-O~E.
44 How can ye believe, which    44 a7rW'  var-OE V;tLets' 7rtOrTEV-   44 How  can YE believe, rereceive honour one of another, o(at,  oav 7rap&a a'AkAaov Aa/L- ceiving glory one from another,
and seek not the  honour that                                             a avovrer,  Kat  v   v 5ar rv 7rapa  and ye seek not the glory that
cometh from God only?,                             is from,the only God?
rTo yovo v       O V     TELTEre;
45 Do not think that I will    45 uw/  OKEdTE  OTt Ey;7  Katz7-    45 Do not think that I will
accuse you to the Father: there yOp'Io)  iLow 7rpos  roy  IrcTrpaacc e         se you to the Father. There
is one that accuseth  you, even    is one that accuseth you, Moses,
Moses, in whom ye trusthoped
(ros'l E1S OV V.Eiols tIarTrE.
46 For had ye believed Moses,    46 el ytp E7rLtreTere Mcoo-S,    46 For if ye believed Moses,
ye would have believed me: for  Er               O           l  r         ye would  believe ME, for he
he wrote of me.,                            wrote of ME.
eIOV eKetvoY Eypa+er.
~ Camp., Sharpe, Dodd., Kenr., De W.-The Latin Verss., at last; and, indeed, ye search in the right place, for they are
like the Orig., are ambiguous. It is true that e~oevvarE will those testifying of me, as the promised Messiah; and yet,
bear either the indic. or imper. rendering; but I think the after all, ye are so perverse and rebellious that ye are not willformer should, in this case, be preferred.-1. Because there is ing to come to me, that ye may have that life for which ye
no other imperative word in this immediate connection. The seek.-4. Because the imper. is much less frequently used than
nearest command, or exhortation. is in the 45th verse, below. the indic. Consequently, the presumption is in favor of the
The rendering of the E. V., therefore, is not suggested by the latter, when the context does not call for the former.
immediate context.-2. Because the persons addressed were
Jews, who were remarkable for their diligent study of the   ~ Penn, Sharpe, Kenr.-This is more literal than the E. V.
Jews, who were remarkable for their diligent study of the and quiteas elegant.
Scriptures. As the Savior never urges them to the observance and quite as elegant.
of the Sabbath, no doubt because they were already punctil-   b EV Eavrots is certainly more emphatic than erV VtV. For
ious, and unnecessarily strict in its observance, so, for similar this reason, I prefer to translate it emphatically.-Dt.
reasons, he would not be likely to urge them to the study of
C E V  ch 17: 3. 1 Tim. 6:15. Jude 4. No other similar
the Scriptures. —3. Because the idea suggested by the indic..., h. 17.  1 Tim..  Jude 4. No other similar
is more forcible, and agrees better with the context than the
other. I would paraphrase verses 39 and 40 thus: Ye search   d Fr. 0.,-M., Germ., Dt., Vulg., W., Port.-This word is,
the Scriptures, because ye feel the need of a Savior, and think perhaps, always used in the N. T. in the same sense; yet it
that in them ye may find comforting promises of the nMessiah's seems to be rendered indifferently, in the E. V. hope, or trust.
Kingdom, and thus indulge a blessed hope to have eternal life I would uniformnly render it hope.




40                             THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
47 But if ye believe not his    47  Et 8e rot EKEWvOV ypacta-   47 But if ye believe not his
writings, how  shall ye believe  solv  o  7IrtLrEVETEre, oS                writings, how  will ye believe
my words?.\,                      my words?
pl.ytacrt wtrWrEv rETE;
CHAP. VI.                            CHAP. VI.                             CHAP. VI.
AFTER  these  things  Jesus    META  ravra a7rWAOev o'Iy-    AFTER  these  things  Jesus
went over the sea of Galilee,    os 7repav rs OaAao7    r    went away  over the Sea of Gawhich is the sea of Tiberias.                                              lilee, (bof Tiberias.)
] aAtlAas a77r   1tiPeptado0'
2 And a great multitude fol-    2 Kal?7KOAOVOet avTrO o"xAos    2 And a great multitude was
lowed him, because they saw his 7roAvs opt Epco  autov  ra (rletafollowing him, because they saw
miracles which he did on them  A,,,,,,                 his dsigns which he was doing
that were diseased.                 a ErWOlEL EWrL TCe)> COOEPOvPT&W.    on the esick.
Ai3 dv^AOE aN  31~           r "
3 And Jesus went up into a             a3  AOE     ElS' TopoS'In-    3 And Jesus went up into the
mountain, and there he sat with  o'o,   Iat KE  EKaLro tEra rv  mountain, and there he was sithis disciples.,.-  ^                                    ting with his disciples.
txaOrrcov avTrov.
4 And the passover, a feast of    4  79v  8E Eyy            to  7ra cra  7    4 And the Passover, the Feast
the Jews, was nigh.                 Eopr77y ow  IovSatov.                  of the Jews, was fnear.
5 When Jesus then lifted up         5  w7rapas   o6v' Ioo}s  roT'vs,   5 Jesus, therefore, lifting up
his eyes, and saw  a great corm- 6B aACL~o, KclL OEacacsL/o'             OTt [his] eyes, and seeing that a great
pany come unto him, he saith                                          \    multitude was coming to him,
unto Philip, Whence shall we 7roAvs oxAos, EpXerat 7rpos, avror, saith to Philip, Whence shall we
buno     d Philip, Whene m                           O AM7?, HO       buy      vs, thatl these mayeat?
buy bread that these may eat?   Aey  7p0  TOM  P[Ato, 1oeI   buy hoaves, that these may eat?
aOyoparolxEv apTOVPs, lva qaycowatv
ovrot;
6 (And this he said to prove    6 Toviro  de'AEye 7rEtpaCov    6 iBut this he said, iproving
him: for he himself knew what avrow'  avros' 7p,          8EL rd ELEAAE  him, for he himself knew  what
he would do.)                      7roLEWL.                                he kwas about to do.
7 Philip answered him, Two          7 aWreKp[Oy  avTp    li'Atr77ros,   7 Philip answered him, Two
Vulg., Germ.-T., C., G., (went his wtay).-No doubt the Newc., Sharpe, and others, all reject avrov of the Text. Rec. I
prep. axo, in comp. indicates a close connection of this verse would, therefore, recommend that the revision be made to read
with the preceding narrative.                          the signs, instead of his signs.
d Germ. Vulg., R., Port., Sharpe.-See ch. 2: 11, N. x.
b De W.-This sea, or lake, is called indifferently, the Sea  Gem., Vulg., R., Port., Sharpe.-See c. 2: 11, N. x.
of Galilee, the Sea of Tiberias, and the Lake of Gennesaret. The   e Sharpe.-See ch. 5: 3, N. e.
opinion, perhaps, most commonly entertained by interpreters
is, that two of these names are here combined. I have adopt-   See ch. 2: 13, N. e.
ed this opinion, but have left out the supplied words of the   g Vulg., W., R., It., Cast., Newc., Wesl., Kenr.-This is the
E. V., because I consider the sense perfectly well expressed usual rendering of oXYos in the E. V. I would uniformly
without them. Some translate, to the city of Tiberias, (Germ.); adopt it.
others regard the first part of the description as general the
6.~      h W., Sharpe.-Vulg., Cast., (panes); Fr. Verss. (des pains);
other as specific, and translate it, the Galilean Sea of Tiberias Port.(paens).-E.V, vv.9, 1113,26,andelsewhere.  It is,
n    Port. (paens).-E. V., vv. 9, 11, 13, 26, and elsewhere. It is, I
(Beng., Meyer). This expression is, however, sufficiently acthink unnecessary to translate the plural of autos by the sing.
counted for, by supposing that this lake was known to somey to translate the plural of 
noun bread in any case.
by one name, and to others, by the other, for which reason         in any case.
John, who always seems anxious to be understood, has given   i W., Vulg., Port., Cast., Wesl., Germ.-Others render Je,
both names.                                            now.
0 W., R., Vulg., Port., Cast., It., Fr. O.,-S.,-M., Germ., De W.,    See ch. 4: 23, N. w.
Griesb., Scholtz, Lachm., Tisch., Theile, Hahn, Knapp, Wesl.,   k Newc., Dodd. —See ch. 4: 47, N. e.




TIlE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VI.                                                41
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
hundred pennyworth of bread is Ji taKcoo-Iov  & captpkv  aprot OVK  hundred idenaria worth of loaves
not sufficient for them, that every  epKo'Oov abroLs,          CYEa           is not sufficient for them, so that
one of them may take a little.                                                every one of them  may take a
rTOr /3paXc  it fAI37.                  little.
8 One of his disciples, Andrew,    8 A eyet aWTq- EL%  EK TVz pa)OV-    8 One of his disciples, Andrew
Simon Peter's brother, saith unto                                                 brother of Simon Peter, saith
him,                                      u            p,.            to him,
9 There is a lad here, which          9 "Eotrrc ractplo  v ecoe,   o    9 There is a lad here, that hath
hath five barley-loaves, and two  ",3                                          five barley loaves, and two small
small fishes: but what are they  EXEL 7rEvTE                            V    fishes: but what are these mfor so
among so many?                      & o                                      moaf otc;avra   F  L  many?
ets roo-ovrovs;
10 And Jesus said, Make the           10.EtyrE      o r'To-o s', HIotr      10 And Jesus said, Mlake the
men sit down.  (Now  there was                                                men sit down.  Now  there was
much grass in the place.)  So the o-aE   rv' aOoVS'                           much  grass in the place.  The
men sat down in number about 1/2 de Xopros 7roAvs Ev   r   T 07. men, therefore, sat down, in num-five thousand.                      ave7rerov ovv o0 7alpEs' Toll aptO- ber about five thousand.
L0V OJO-et WrErTaKtXCXTX tltO.
11 And Jesus took the loaves;    11  tac 3  ~  rovS   apr ov                  11 And Jesus took the loaves;
and when he had given thanks, he'Iros,    K           C                  EUxa pto y'a'- and, giving thanks, distributed "to
distributed to the disciples, and                                             the disciples, and the disciples to
the disciples to them that were set &OKE TOLES IaOTaLS0,q t  o0 &  WtaWyrat those "sitting at meat; and likedown; and likewise of the fishes, 7ol  acaKEl.e'v0otls'. okSr Ka-  EK wise of the fishes, as much as they
as much as they would..         |rv oap3tv   oov yVoE,         Pwished.
12 When,they were filled, he         12 aa NE E'ver7rA/-arO7oarV, 4Ey/EL    12 And when they were filled,
said unto his disciples, Gather up rots' taOTraLs aroS, zvvay'yere he saith to his disciples, Gather
the fragments that remain, that,,          up the remaining fragments, that
nothing be lost.                    rTa   7rEpt0fEvoavTa   KAWTa/awa, nothing be lost.
tva  tLy rt a7roATrat.
13 Therefore they gathered them       13'vrvyayov  ov  Kal ~y'Ylt-    13 Therefore,  they  gathered
together, and filled twelve baskets  a              K                         [them] up, and filled twelve baswith the fragments of the five bar-                     o 3Ka K0 ^OV' KPa7aTo   kets with. fragments,  qfrom  the
ley-loaves,which remained over and EK TCOV  rVrETE aprcov rTv KplOtO      v, five barley loaves, which remainabove unto them that had eaten.           ep    e' O_  e,3pOKO'.  ed to those who had eaten.
a EWEPLtTOEVOE T LS'             0-tv.
14 Then those men, when they          14 o0  o /v aOp o7rot     ovTres' o    14 uThe  men, therefore, seehad seen the miracle that Jesus Ey roW oe o       eLo v'ICo-'g, E:E- ing  the  dsign  that Jesus  did,
did, said, This is of a trutndee that                                         said, This  s,the  ProphYou a,  OT VOS vo' v CA77A8sE        o
1 The expression I have used conveys just the sense of the The idea is, probably, this: "What are these, to be divided into
Original, and no more; at least, as far as it is possible to convey so many parts, as would be necessary, in order to supply so many
to the mere English reader, in a literal translation, the sense of the persons?"  So also in the parallel passages, Mark 8: 19, 20.
passage. The word &qvaeuov I have transferred:-1. Because Very frequently, when, by implication, eIs introduces a purpose,
there is no English word equivalent to it.-2. Because I consider for is the best rendering that can be given, as in the present case.
a transfer always preferable to a mistranslation. The IEvaerov n The authorities are divided as to the genuineness of the words
was not a penny, but a coin = 7 2 pence, or about 15 cents rogs ua9&17rats, o0 e8 1uaCixZat.  They are rejected by Knapp,
(Rob.). Therefore, the E. V. is a mistranslation.-3. Because I Lach., Tisch., a[nd Theile; while they are retained by Griesbach,
consider a transfer, in a case of so little comparative importance Scholz, and Hahn. Alf. says, that probability is against them,
as this, even preferable to a clumsy periphrasis, or loose para- internal as well as external. As they are not found in most of
phrase.-Newc., Sharpe, Kenr. (denarii).-I prefer the Greek the very ancient MSS., and are wanting in the Vulg. and other
form to the Latin, not only because it is more musical, but be- ancient Verss., I would reject them, and append this note: Some
cause it is better, when practicable, to transfer from the Original copies insert, to the disciples; and the disciples to those, etc.
than from any other language. I would insert after the word   o To sit at meat is the more frequent rendering of avaxelaoeul.
denaria, in brackets, [about 30 dollars,] and put in the margin -See E. V., Matt. 9: 10. Mark 16: 14. Luke 7: 37; 22: 27.
this note: The denarion was equal to about 7   pence, or   P See ch. 1: 43, N. y.
15 cents.                                                   q Of is doubtless here used in the sense of from, though it
m Schott, Fr. S.,-M. —This is a frequent rendering of ES. might be taken as a mere sign of the possessive case. From is,
Though this preposition will not, in this place, bear the literal therefore, more precise.
rendering, into, yet, I apprehend, it really has its primary force.   r R.-E. V., v. 55, below: ch. 1: 47; 4: 42; 7: 26; 8: 31.




42                              THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.'                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
Prophet that should come into the 7rpoNir7rrs  ~  EPX/tEVOSr  CisE  rov et that was to  come into  the
world.                               KoIuoY.                                  world.
15 When Jesus therefore per-    15'Iy7cro-og O        v yrovsorOt 1dA-    15 Jesus, thlerefore,'knowing
ceived that they would come and,o v            p      a          f  that they  were about to come and
take him  by force, to make him a,                                         take him by force, ttliat they might
king,, he departed  again into a avrov, va 7rot0c70oo atv avrov /3a —  make hlim  a kinl, uretired again
mountain himself alone.              oTLAhEa, aVeXcoPo7-e 7rcdAv Es' 7~  into "the mounltain, himself alone.
opoSC avros' a OVOS'.
16 And  when  even  was now           16',Q5 (se  iNa  yevETO,   KaTE-       16 iAnd when  evening  came,
come, his disciples went down                                                                          v is disciples went down  to the
unto the sea,                        O a'Ea                                   sea;
OaAaaaav,
17 And  entered  into  a ship,    17 Kal E/t            r 3avT&  EL;' r wrAoiov,    17 And after entering into the
and went over the  sea toward               rorpa            TaA          eLs ship, tley were going over the sea
Capernaum.  And  it was now,,               toward Capernaum.  And it was
dark, and Jesus was not come to KIa7repvaov/l.   KaL  rKcorta  r'(77 now -become dark, and Jesus was
them.                                eyEyovEt,  Kai OK cArlAv'OEt 7rpo w      not come to them;
avrovs. 0  Iyo-ovK
18 And the sea arose by rea-          1 8' reE OaAao —a cavreov ALe-    18 And the sea, was a great wind
son of a great wind that blew.    ybAov 7rvEoVTos' at7TfEpETo.                blew, xwas becoming agitated.
19 So when  they  had  rowed          19  TAyAaIc6res. ovv   s' o'raS[-    19 Having,  therefole,  rowed
about five and twenty or thirty  ov          KOLbout twent.y-five or thirty furfurlongs they see Jesus walking              t              7                 longs, they see Jesus walking on
on the  sea, and  drawing  nigh  toE0opoOUVt TOv  IIr)rovv  7rept7ra- tthe sea, and drawing ynear to the
unto  the Ship: and  they  were  rovvra  Ert 7TT   OaAaarr7s,  Kai  ship: and they were afraid.
afraid.                              EyyVs toy 7rAoWov 7vwoelov'  Kat
20 But he saith unto them, It    20  o  8e A&Eyet avTrots,'Ey7              20 But lie saith to them, It is
is I; be not afraid.                 etit'  pt   poPeLrJe.                    I; be not afraid.
21 Then they willihigly receiv-       21 "HOeAovv omv Aa,6ev avro'v    21 Tlhey'were willing, thereed him  into tihe ship: and ianme-                          o  K t EOLS     wOO   fore, to receive hin  into the ship:
diately the ship was at the land                                              and immediately the ship was at
whither they went.                    yEVETro ErI 7t7S yrS' ElS' 77v v777yo. the land to which they were going.
22 The  day  following, when          22  2~1 7   ra-ptov  o  oxAos  o    22 The -nest day, the Tmultithe people which  stood  on the                       p                       tude who we2e standing beyond
other sie  of the sea saw  that ET77KCO' 7rpav L   s  OaAcrrr',   tude who were standing beyond
other side of the sea saw  tllat.,,,      #.  s   the sea, seeing that there was no
there was none other boat there, I  Ov  7rAotcptov aAAoo o0/c 0'7h other boat there, cexcept dthat
save that one whereinto his dis- EKEL E' L 7 EV  EKELLO   E ~I' 0 ovEr3]7- one, dinto  which  his  disciples
ciples  were  entered, and  that  v   oi             a  avTov, K&L OTL ov  entered, and that Jesus went not. See ch. 8: 27, N. c.                                 This is, no doubt, an ingenious conjecture; but seems altogether
t See ch. 1: 7, N. k.                                  unnecessary. I prefer to interpret thus, with several modern auU W., T., G. —'l'he simple definite art. is sufficient here. The thors: —'l'hey were at first afraid, not knowilng that it was Jesus;
E. V. probably derived those in v. 14, from the illi htomines of the afterward, when they knew him they were willing to take him
Vulg.-For retired, see Wesl., Murd.                      into the ship, which they would uot have MeIt like doing before.
Vulg., Dt., Cast., Germ.  To become is a frequent meaning     See N. w, ch. 1   43.
of yve&atrxc.                                               b See N. g, v. 5, above.
" Vulg., Cast., W~esl. —This is perfectly literal, and for any   c Save= except, is so nearly obsolete, that I prefer to dispense
thing I can see, elegant.-See ch. 2: 3, N. a.           with it entirely.
f Cast. (concitabatur).-There can be no doubt that to be, or   d The words from E.Elsvo to the first avrov. in this verse, are
become agitated, is the exact meaning of the passive voice of rejected from the text by all the learned editors, except Knapp
8e&ees,oew, when spoken of the sea.  To arise is not only not (who puts them in brackets), Scholz, and Hahn. They are wantliteral, but it is too feeble.                           ing in the best MSS. I would recommend that the corresponding
7 This change is made for the sake of uniformity.-See ch. Eng. words be left out in the revised version, and that this note
2: 13, N.e.                                              be placed in the margin.: Some copies insert here, that [one]
~ Michaelis has conjectured that,AO&ov may be the true reading. which his disciples entered.




THE GOSPEL.  BY  JOHN.  CHAP.'VI.                                        43
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
Jesus went not with his disciples ov-Ecr7^XOE rovs' /aaircag airoi  with his disciples into the boat,
into the boat, but that his dis- I/ov       ~         Eo TOb7rAotaptor, &,Aa but his  disciples went away
ciples were gone away alone;         /   o*.ar            _,_          alone:
23 (Howbeit there came other    23 aAAa 8  rYAke 7rAotapta  K    23 (fBut other boats came
boats from  Tiberias nigh unto fT'cpaTos yyvy                             rom  Tiberias,'fnear the place
the place where thev did eat                                             where they ate the bread, when
bread, after that the Lord had   frayOV   TOP aTrov, EXaprLar-the Lord gave thanks:)
given thanks:)                     Tos' ro7  Kvptov'
24 When the people therefore    24 Ore oox ESEV' OXXos' 5t   24 When, therefore, the cmulsaw  that Jesus was not there,'IT7ov i  ovK etart            s KP E OK )E o titude saw  that Jesus was not
neither his disciples, they also                                         there, nor his disciples, they also,
took shipping, and came to Ca- /Ir I'TaL  aTOV    eve/3crav        Kat themselves,  entered  into  the
pernaum, seeking for Jesus.  -avrot et rT wrAota, Kal ~7AOoV El'  ships, and came to Capernaum,
Ka7repvaovtL, ~7TOVrVTes' r,'T 74  seeking for Jesus.
25 And when they had found    25 Kal   e;povre~ aUro   ~rEpav   25 And finding him  hbeyond
him on the other side of the sea, T1 OaXoa-r,   EI,                     the sea; they said to him, Rabbi,
7-715-  0ana"0- - qS.,  Eicwov    avrot
they said unto him, Rabbi, when wa3' w,,       hen didst thou come hither?
camest thou hither?                Pa/33, T o e   Eyocr;
26 Jesus answered them  and    26'AWreKpItry  avrowt  0' I'-   26 Jesus answered them, and
said, Verily, Verily, I say unto a-o          EE,  A a7  Lr   Y    Aco said, Verily, verily, I say to you,
you, Ye seek me, not because ye /C y        T, - r7LTE /r  pT LOX    7rE 7TE ye seek me, not because ye saw
saw the miracles, but because ye'signs, but because ye ate of the
did eat of the loaves, and were o7,YeuEta, aAA  ort E/ayETE  K ITCTOV loaves, and were lsatisfied.
filled.                            aTprcoV Kai EXoprTaorr0rE.
27 Labor not for the meat    27;pycaerOE,L7  To7p fpc0-ty   27'Labor not for the kfood
which  perisheth, but for that Ta).WroAAv/UJEyrl,      aAALc rTi   prS- that perisheth, but for the food
meat which endureth unto ever- (T,,T  that'abideth  to  meternal life,
lasting life, which the Son of                                           which the Son of man will give
man shall give unto  you: for'o", -"q    6  vtor rov a'ovpo7rov you; for HIM the Father, "God,
him hath God the Father sealed. V,/tV 8          To/ret- 7rovTO  yap o rraT7p did seal.
acryo"/JpayurE     OE'o.
28 Then said they unto him,    28 Et7rov  oVv  7rpo~  auovT,.28 They said to him, therec W., R.-This is the common rendering of Se. Howbeit is not consent to alter the E. V. on so slender grounds as this;
obsolete.                                             for, though it is true, as the learned critic remarks, that they
had not labored for this food, in the first instance, yet they
had now rowed across the sea, at considerable expense of time
g Sharpe (entered the boats); Wesl. (went aboard the ves- and labor, with this perishable food for the chief object of their
sels).-It is needless to add, that the version I propose is attainment; and it is to their present and future conduct that
strictly literal.-The art. (which I translate), is needed, in the Savior's exhortation refers.
order to point out the identity between these rmotca, and the
grotaoa of the preceding verse. —Themselves is the proper   k See ch. 4: 32, N.f.
rendering of avrot. —See ch. 2: 12, N. z.                See N. z, ch.1:33.
h E. V. frequently.-I would always so translate regtav,
when the sense will bear it.                            m See ch. 3: 16, N. e.
See ch. 2: 11, N. x. ii See Note on Matt. 5: 6.
See ch. 2:, N. x. " See Note on Matt. 5: 6.n Vulg., Erasm., Trem., Schott, Kenr., Van Ess, R. —Beza
"Labor not for," says Alf., " does not give the sense of (id est Deus); Newc. (even God).-The E. V. here presents
esoyao. They had not labored, in this case, for the feoaTS a case of transposed construction. Such transpositions almost
anotJLvgeVE7, but it had been furnished miraculously." I can- always weaken, if they do not destroy the sense.




44                             THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
What shall we do, that we might TI 7rotovI4E,`iva Epya4o/leOa Tr  fbre, What shall we do, that we
work the works of God?             e'pya ro  Oeoi;                        may work the works of God?
29 Jesus answered and said    29'A7rEKpO                I         Ka    29 Jesus answered, and said
unto them, This is the work of  7wE                    a Tot TOjETYOV to them, This is the work of God,
God, that ye believe on                                                    that ye believe on him whom he
whom he hath sent.                   O  LEOV) wa 7rtTEV017TE EtS'  sent.
a7rEOr'ELcAE  E5KEtVOS..30 They said therefore unto         30 _Et7rov ov av'rc, Ti oVv    30 They said to him, therehim, What sign shewest thou   7rOtel'7LELOV,             L'.)E   KaL fore, What sign, then, odoest
then, that we may see, and be-,,,              THOU, that we  may  see, and
lieve  thee?  what  dost thou 7rtUrrevOrTolfEZ Cot; rt Epya,~;    believe thee?  What dost thou
work?                                                                      work?
31 Our fathers did eat manna    31  ot 7rarEpES -itov  ro luavva    31 Our fathers ate the manna
in the desert.; as it is written, ieayov E            E,     6,, ETt in  the  wilderness, as it hath
He gave them bread from heaven   a, ey,    _.,  been  written, He  gave  them
to eat.                            v7 veypap/Le, orv   L.prTOZ /K TO) 0V)- bread from heaven to eat.
pavov E&.OKEv aV;Trots SayeWr.
32 Then Jesus said unto them,    32  EWTreV  o VT a;os 6'Io-              32  Jesus, therefore, said to
Verily, verily, I say unto you, (ovs','Ai vy &7 A'Ayo'tV,  o   them, Verily, verily, I say to you,
Moses gave you not that bread                                       1       Moses did  not give  you  the
from  heaven; bunot my  Father baMrCOOs' &S0KWEVr v'ltv TOv apTrov bread from heaven; but my Fafrom  heaven; but my Father
giveth you the true bread from  e`K Tro ovparov  aAA   o 7rarF p ther giveth you the true bread
heaven.                           aUov   ( Ov 8S't         v 7 a roV EK from heaven.
roV otpavov 7)v aAclOtvo'v.
33 For the bread of God is    33  o  yap  a'prop  Tro)  OEOv    33 For the bread of God is
he which  cometh  down  from 0TtV 0  KaTafialMr  EK T o  oV;pa- qthat which cometh down from
heaven, and giveth life unto the eo' t, heaven, and giveth life to the
world.        -o, Kal 5                           v &Sob  r~ KOO'T. world.
34 Then said they unto him,    34 El'rov  oZv  7rpos' aTovr,               34 They said to him, thereLord, evermore  give  us  this Kvpte,  7ravroOTE   0    ]/t' ro  fore, rSir, salways give us this
bread.                                                                     bread.
apToV TOUVoV.
35 And Jesus said unto them,    35 E/7re 8E atros   6'Iyo-ovs,               35 And Jesus said to them,
I am  the bread of life: he that'E7S. EtL  6 a            Tpror   r     6'~     I am  the bread of life: he that
cometh to me, shall never hun-  p         o      p,                        cometh to me shall tnot hunger;
o Newc., Wesl.-There seems to be no necessity in this we, in the U. States, use, simply, Sir,) and in addressing the
case, for departing from the common rendering of this verb.   Supreme Being, (in which case, we use, Lord). I have, thereP This word is used in only one sense, (as a noun), in the fore, adopted the following rule, in translating this word:N. T., and is generally translated wilderness. For the sake When it appears, from the context, that the speaker, or speakof uniformity I would always so render it. Besides, desert is ers, did not realize the fact of our Savior's Divinity and Mesa little too restricted in its meaning.                siahship, but regarded him merely as a man of superior charq This expression, ~o szarafeCov, may either refer to a acter and attainments, I render zxvoos, Sir, otherwise, Lord,
person, i. e. to Christ himself, or to the word, azos, i-I do not know but King James' revisors may have adopted
mediately preceding. From what follows, I amn convinced that this same rule; but, if so, I apprehend they did not fully
the latter is the more proper view. The Jew  at leas   apply it; for in this case, in ch. 8: 11; 9: 36. Luke 13: 8, and
not yet understand the Savior to be speaking of his own  thepassagesthe persons speaking evidently had noidea that
personal descent from heaven; for they afterward say, " Sir, they were addressing the Messiah, or any other Divine person.
always give us this bread," that is rov aor. zovr. rov zarafi. —       Newc., Camp., R., Nary, Penn, Kenr.-E. V. generally.
Alf., Meyer, Camp., Beng.                                t. T. C. G. R. —Though ov   is stronger than simply
The noun, xveoos, was used in Greek, both in addressing ov, yet, by rendering it never, we introduce confusion into the
human beings of superior rank, and dignity (in which cases, translation.




THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. VI.                                        45
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
ger; and he that believeth on Ka  o 7rrLToevov  ei  eU, ov l  and he that believeth  on ME
me, shall never thirst.            7+'o -rrorE.                        shall never thirst.
36 But I said unto you, That    36'AAX  EL7rov   VjULL  or  KaI   36 But I said to you, That ye
ye also have seen me, and be-                    KL o  have even seen me, and do not
lieve not.                                                             believe.
37 All that the Father giveth    37 wrv o ct'&oo'ttot o     wrar7p,   37 All that the Father giveth
me, shall come to me; and him  \pos' E'  yet'  KaX L v EPXOLLEVOV  me, will come to ME; and him
that cometh to me, I will in no,p   e o                  3/          that cometh to me I will tnot
wise cast out.                   7rpot /LE 0) 17 EpcLaAO) Eo           cast out.
38 For I came  down from          38 Oft Karac03e3Ka EK 7'o0  oV-   38 vBecause I have come down
heaven, not to  do mine own paoSv, o4X \ta  wrot7o T7  O'Ayuka from heaven, not wthat I may do
will, but the will of him  that  \, \,                              mine own will, but the will of
sent me.                              ElOv,            oE`Aryixa  Tov him that sentt me.
7rWEIafWrosT /uE.
39 And this is the Father's    39'oTvOo tE EOTt T\ e'AThua   39 And this is the will of xthe
will which hath sent me, that rov w7rtiavTros  te 7rarp[o, tEa Father that sent me, that of all
of all which he hath given me, I' / N) \     that he hath given me I may
should lose nothing, but should,                     lose nothing; but may raise it
raise it up again at the last day. Er avTOv, aA  a a~vao-Tjo-a aVTO up in the last day.
E, r  eTrX ar? -epay.
40 And this is the will of him    40 ToUo (S EoTL TO OE'ArLa   40 YAnd this is the will of Yhim
that sent me, that every one T-o  lw ros  cuE,   a  ras     that sent me, that every one who
which seeth the Son, and believ-   oep'r v       Ka  7rrLcret9e er seeth the Son;, and believeth on
eth on him, may have everlasting O         /                           him, may have meternal life: and
life: and I will raise him  up at avTrol, EX( colr  atcoJto,  Kat I will raise him  up at the last
the last day.                     avraorLT70o  avTrov eyO TrA  eo'xaT) day.
rWyepa.
41 The. Jews then murmured    41'Eyoyyv~ov  ovy ot'yov-   41 The Jews, therefore, were
at him, because he said I am the 8aiot Wrept avrov, oTt eLWre),'Ep7   murmuring at him, because he
bread which came down from                                             said, I am  the bread that came
heaven.                           EL[U    apTo,                   r   down from heaven.
ovpavov.
42 And they said, Is not this    42 KaL   AEsyoV,  0X  oroSTO    42 And they said, Is not this
Jesus the son of Joseph, whose        V    -',       Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose
father and mother we know?                                      \  \  father and mother WE know?
how is it then that he saith, I  pLELS oO'atLeZJ ToJJ 7rarepa Kal T7v How, then, -doth HE say, I have
came - down from heaven?          W7 TEZurpa  o7s    h      L OVIT AE7    OTO o, come down from heaven?
"OTL EK TO'O ovpapov KaTa3'E37Ka;
43 Jesus therefore answered    43'A7WEKptO'yOV o            6'Iy7o-ov    43 Jesus, atherefore, answer-, See N i, ch. 1:15.                             Tisch., and Knapp have gcareos pov, instead of ertqiravros es,
with several of the most ancient MSS. The Vulg. and the
w See N. k, ch. 1 7.                              Verss. depending on it have combined these two readings, " of
the Father who sent me." —I would translate, according to the
Griesb., Knapp, Lachm., and Tisch. reject var.os, which
G., Ka, Le   h editors mentioned above, of my Father, and append this note:
is wanting in some of the most ancient MSS.-I would, thereAccording to some copies, of him that sent me.
ore, translate, him that sent me.-C-amp., Newc., Sharpe, Penn,
ShottTre   esThere is certainly no supply needed in this case. He is
Schott,.Trem., Wesl.
emphatic.-W., R.
Y All modern editors, and the best MSS. have yor, instead   a T., C., G. —Most editors, and most MSS. omit ovv.  I would
of E. Therefore, I would translate, For this is, etc.-Lachm., leave out therefore.




4;6                           THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
and said unto them, Murmur not Kai ELrE  avfot s M} yoy7yv0ere ed, and said to them, Murmur
among yourselves.                per' jAATov.                  not, bone with another.
44 No man can come to me,    44 ov(;ets v'varat eAOetv 7rpO           44 No one can come to mne
except the Father which hath          "  1  6 7', aTp    6 wrEta~,[ |   except the Father who sent me,
sent me draw  him: and I will  E, Y                 p                  draw  him; and I will raise him
raise him up at the last day.                             avr Kt E co a 70   up at the last day.
avrov rO Exra77   eipa.
45 It is written in the proph-    45  Eoart yEypacuql[Eov    v ro[    45 It hath been written in the
ets, And they shall be all taught              K., E V        W Tra,      Prophets,  And they  shall all
of' God.  Every man therefore                                          be taught of God.  Every one,
thathath heard; and hath learned  t3acKrot rTO) OEO.       JI OL V  o -therefore,  that  heareth  and
of the Father, cometh unto me.  alcov'as  7rapa  Toy  warpos      Ka  learneth of the Father, cometh
46aNoo, EpXETat 7rpos /E             to me.
-Not that any man bath    46 ovX    T an y              cv rraEhpa  TLsX   46 Not that any one hath seen
seen the Father, save he which    pae            e    7     ap     the Father, except he that is of
is of God, he  hath  seen the                                          God: HE hath seen the Father.
Father.                          hOEOl,  ov7os E66paKE TOr 7rarEpa.
47 Verily, verily, I say unto    47 aljuzv a/7v  AXEyo va/1ta, 6   47 Verily, verily, I say to you,
you, He that believeth on melrrrTTEv   er, I  I \  VEL        a / He that believeth on ME hath
hath everlasting life.,                          eternal life.
PLOP.
48 I am that bread of life.'   48,'   ELLL 6 aporor 7rr Iror.V      48 I am the bread of life.
49 Your fathers did eat manna    49 o; 7rarpes,' v;pIPv'0ayov   49 Your fathers ate the manna
in the wilderness, and are dead.  TO,LtPPa dr T   p         K     r  in the wilderness, and died.
Oavov50 This is the bread which    50 ovrosr ertv o aprosr 6 EK   50 This is the bread that comcometh down from heaven, that Tou ovpavov KaTrafavro,)  i'P     a rtr eth down from  heaven, so that
a man may eat thereof, and not,,,                        any one may eat of it, and not
die.                             By a[ro  P   O v.   die.
51 I am  the  living  bread    51 eyO EtLL o apror o Scrv,  6   51 I am the living bread that
which came down from heaven: EK Toy oupavo  Kara/3cs  EaP ts' came down from heaven: if any
if any man eat of this bread                                           one eat of this bread, he shall
he shall live for ever: and the   a      K TOU        TO? apTO?, 6jOE- live forever; eyea, and the bread
bread that I will give is my rat ets rTv atoova. Kat o apro  8E which I will give is my flesh,
flesh, which I will give for the oar;      % 8c~r,  a o-pa  qtov e(rtrL,  fwhich I will give, for the life
life of the world.                       p \           T7ES TO  X   \  of the world.'q  E7o  co )r:p rS' to3 KOO'-,UOV (WEq).
52 The Jews therefore strove    52'E.LaXOvro ovv w7pos, aAA7-   52 The Jews, therefore, were
among themselves, saying, How  Aovs o'lo,                             triving, bone with another, saycan this man give us his flesh   vaTat  vr'               Oa           ing, how  can. HE give us [his]
to eat?                              aa   ovos                a       flesh to eat?
(oapKa 0ayely;
53 Then Jesus said unto them,    53  oELE   0   avrot'l7-   53 Jesus, therefore, said to
b R. (one to another). —A similar construction of alRi2,acov,   e I have endeavored to render both xa& and Ae.-See N. u,
with other prepositions, is common in the E. V. (Mark 4: 41; ch. 1: 20. Meyer (auch).
9: 50. Luke 2: 15; 6: 11; 8: 25; 24: 17, 32. Ch. 4: 33;   f The words 7v eyco VaWcoa, which are wanting in some
5: 44; 13: 22, 35. Acts 2: 7; 15 39. Rom. 1:27; 12 10, ancient Manuscripts and Versions, are rejected by Lach16; 15: 5. 1 Cor. 12: 25. Eph. 4: 32. Col. 3: 9. 1 Thess. mann and Tischendorf. —Penn, Wiclif, Rhemish, Vulgate, Ken3: 12. James 5: 9, 16. 1 John 1: 7).                rick.-I would append this note: Some copies omit, which I will
d See ch. 3:16, N. e.                             give.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VI.                                                  47
KING JAM'ES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
Verily, verily, I say unto you, oroi~,'9A~        v  Csjv  Ayco a      td v, them, Verily, verily, I say  to
Except ye eat the flesh of the  )a,4  ~b2re TE                o'apKa  r    you, cif ye do not eat the flesh
Son of man, and drink his blood,.,-,  W,    of the Son of man, and drink his
ye have no life in you.              Vov  ro        aprr,  a             blood, ye have no life in 9youravrov ro aatLa, OVK eXETe  O77V'Ev selves.
EaV-OLs%
54 Whoso  eateth  my  flesh,    54  o Tpoyawv,uov r]v craprKa,    54 He that eateth my flesh,
and  drinketh  my  blood, hath              I                    ~ T  3XEtL   and  drinketh  my  blood, hath
eternal life; and  I will raise,,            \, \  eternal life, and I will raise him
him  up at the last day.              a,                              up at the last day.,r eo'Xarp?/iLEpa.
55  for my flesh  is meat in-    55  v  yap  crape  /jeOv  4Ay90s    55 For my flesh is hfood lindeed, and my blood is drink in- Ie  au \o    deed, and my blood is d'ink iindeed.                                                  I                      deed.
aAnoos- EaTrt 7roo'ts.
56 He that eateth  my flesh,    56  6 rp  yov a,/ov T7'v  o-apKa,    56 He that eateth my flesh,
and drinketh my blood, dwelleth Kat   r            JLov      IT aTa,    I Et  and drinketh my blood, jabideth
in me, and I in him.                                                          in ME, and I in him.
1EVet,  KayCo Ev avri.
57 As the living Father hath          57  KaO;'s a'7rEo-tAE [E 0 ~60v    57 As the living Father sent
sent me, and I live by the Fa-  Krar7p,' K9y o  &t TOP r\7 zrarEpa'  me, and I live kbecause of the
g This pronoun is reflexive.-See N. b, ch. 5: 42.      consistent with the context; for I consider it a mere gratuitous
h See ch. 4: 32 N. f.                                  assertion of Blo. that 6  cwv _ 5o gwoorotVco. The idea conveyed by the E. V. is, perhaps, as true as this; but it does not
Lachm. and Tisch., with MSS., (BCKLT) have aAl9,'rjs, in- follow from this, that it is the truth of the text. I will now
stead of alRrwcos. —" The diflerence in meaning," says Camp., simply give my view of the other passages, in the N. T., where
"' is not material. and if it w,'re, there is not sufficient author- Ala is treated in the E. V. as in this place.-Matt. 15: 3, La
ity in this place for an alteration."                     v tafaSooLv Vewov, "through your tradition."  I understand
See N. n, ch. 1: 38.                                1 the true meaning to be, "for the sake of your tradition." This
meaning is more forcible than the other.-Ch. 15: 3. below,
k In this passage, and several others, Xca, with the accus., is " Now ye are clean, &ca 2ov  oyov or 2asAir2a t, ul, through the
by many interpreters supposed to be followed by the instru- word which I have spoken unto you."  I would translate this,
mental cause, or means. Since, however, this preposition, because of the word, &c.; and, while I confess that this paswhen followed by this case, is, to say the least, almost always sage is more difficult of interpretation, either way, than those
=for, because of, for the sake of, by reason of, or on account already mentioned, yet the meaning is probably this:; Now ye
of (except a peculiar signification found only among the poets, are clean, because, or as a consequence of the doctrine, or
for which see the Lexicons,) there can be no doubt that this truth, which I have just spoken to you, as to the vine, the
is its radical meaning, in such connection. If this be so, (and branches, and the husbandman."  I do not feel positive that
no one, I believe, denies it,) we are bound to understand it in this is the true meaning of this verse; but I believe it will
this sense, whenever the connection will admit of this render- very well bear this interpretation.-Rom. 8: 11, 3sa... av'ov
ing. This rule is the more imperative in the case before us,  vev,uc, " by (marg. because of,) his Spirit, &c. I would ren
since the instrumental cause is, ordinarily, the genitive after der this clause thus, "for the sake of his Spirit that dwelleth
8ta. In determining the question, whether  tce should be in you."-Eph. 4: 18, 3ta z?7v ayvolav... 81a zv'ootoatrv,
rendered by, or through, before an accus., we are not to "'through the ignorance...because of the blindness, &c. The
inquire whether it is sometimes necessary so to render it, but former of these expressions evidently depends upon eazsowhether it is necessary in the case in hand; for an occasional Tapevot-'" IHaving been darkened...because of the ignorance,
exception, resulting from necessity, can afford no warrant for a &c.;" while the latter depends upon ovres aoij2or. —" having
similar exception, where no such necessity exists. Let us now  been alienated...because of the hardness, &c."  There is no
apply these principles to the  case before us. The translation variety that I can see in the use of Ala in these two clauses.of this verse, as I have given it, conveys this idea: That, as the HIeb. 6: 7, AZ o6s, "by (marg. for,) whom."  This undoubtFather is the object for whose sake, mainly, Jesus lives, so edly means, for whose sake, &c.-Rev. 12: 11, &a to anua...
Jesus is the object for whose sake, mainly, the believer lives. &a'ov Royov, "by the blood...by the word," &c. I would
This idlea is agreeable to the analogy of faith, and is, besides, render this passage thus: "And they themselves overcame




46                               THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
ther: so he that eateth me, even  rKaL   o rpcyov  /xE, KLKELWOS'   ro-E- Father; so he that eateth me,
he shall live by me.                  7-rat                  Al even he shall live kbecause of ME.
58 This is that bread which            58  OVroS' ECTLV  O aprTO' 0 EK    58 This is the bread that came
came down  from  heaven: not Tov            ozpavov  KaTa/3a5'  ov  KXao         down from heaven.'Not as your
as your fathers did eat manna,  1                                                fathers ate the manna, and died;
and are dead: he that eateth of    \ Epa7Ov   otrraTep E v V/CO TO  La,   he that eateth this bread shall
this bread shall live for ever.       KaL aw7rCavo'   p 7rpaowov TOVTOVo live for ever.
To)  aprov, 6ryEr   e  rE' Tov aco wa.
59 These  things  said  he  in         59  TavTra ErE  oE v vayooyp              59 These things he said, mteachthe synagogue, as he taught in  8a oRKv dy IKCarepVaotv%.                       ing in  a synagogue, in CaperCapernaum.                                                                       naum.
60 Many therefore of his dis-          60   l/oAAol oiv a(Kovocavres' EK    60 Many, therefore, of his disciples, when they had heard this,   yv /IJa07ro-T(   avToV E77r ovl, o    KA?7- ciples, hearing, said, This -saying
said, This  is  an  hard  saying;  P/'       r   ovro t d     /o'      T    a-is hard: who can hear it?
who can hear it?                             EOT    OVTOS,  0, yo. 
varat avrov aKOVetv;
61 When Jesus knew in him-             61  E2_'Ns  a'  5'I7crovs',v    61'But Jesus, knowing  in
self that his disciples murmured   avorr,            yy ovt YrepL   ro'r     t  himself, that his disciples were
at it, he said unto them, Doth                                          v   I | murmuring at -this, said to them,
this offend you?, E            Doth this qoffend you?
Tots, Tov'ro vtaas OrKavraALe-Et;
62  What and if ye shall see           62  ear ovv tOEopre rv vtoiv    62  What,if then, ye see the
the Son of man ascend up where'roi  &lzOpowov   ivaal'oa  orrocv'  Son of man going up, where he
he was before?                        g,                               was before?
qv  O 7r porEepov;
63 It is the Spirit that quick-        63  To 7r vUeva E(ot -To  oo07rot-    63'The Spirit is -what quickeneth; the flesh profiteth noth- oy, ~7'rp   OVf  cLOeAe.            o   e'v'  eneth:theflesh profitethnothing.
him, for the sake of the blood of the Lamb, and for the sake of time, teaching in that synagogue. No particular synagogue is
the word (doctrine, or promise) of their testimony," etc., i. e., pointed out, hence the art. is omitted.
because that blood and that word were dear to God, through
whom they conquered.-Rev. 13: 13, ita ra a7syeLa, "by the   " W. (this word is hard); Vulg. (durus est hic sermo); Beug.
means of those miracles, etc.  I would translate this, thus: (hart ist dieser Spruch); F. S. (elle est dure, cette parole).-Kenr.,
because, i. e., in consequence of the signs, etc. These signs were R., Fr. M. —This is undoubtedly the proper construction of the
not wrought for the special purpose of deceiving the people, but sentence.
they indirectly occasioned or promoted the deception attempted
by other means.-See, on the last two passages, the Am. Bible o I make it a rule always to translate Je, when it is at all
Union's Revis. of Rev. in loco.                             practicable. —See Gen. Obs. 6.
1 This verse consists of three clauses.  The first: "This is   P Newc., Vulg., R., Wesl., Kenr., Schott, Erasmus, Bea,
Trem.-W. (this thing).
the bread that came down from heaven," is a complete sentence
of itself. The second: " Not as your fathers ate the manna, and   q Though ocavSaltc~sv  is frequently mistranslated, to offend,
died," is dependent on the third: "He that eateth this bread yet, I think, this is its proper signification here. —Rob.
shall live for ever." In the collocation of these two clauses, there
is an inversion, such as is frequently met with, for the sake of   r " The Apodosis," says Bloomfield, " is omitted, from the strong
emphasis: and, if I mistake not, the whole difficulty that com- emotion of the speaker, nor is this aposiopesis uncommon in our
mentators have found in the passage has arisen from their not language."  Bloomfield would supply, -z   EgeceZ; Meyer, far
paying attention to this fact.                              better, zovmao i/uas ov reo2. Ffa2gov axavra)ta/e;:
The Orig. (as also the Vulg. and some other Latin Verss.)   "I have made this change, in order to attain the greatest
is susceptible of either  this rendering, or that of the E. V.- practicable precision in rendering the original words. To rvevFr. G., Nary, Kenr., De NV., Van Ess. It seems most probable, /ua is evidently the subj., and to gtworoeovv the predicate.-See,
that, as these things were uttered in a synagogue, he was, at the on what, ch. 3: 6, N. Ik.




THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. VI.                                      49
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.  REVISED VERSION.
ing: the words that I speak rk    ar         a  I 7~yo AJ arc z6.v. The words which I tspeak to you
unto you, they are spirit, and  reSu/ Mort  ai  )'tv.    are spirit, and are life.
they are life.
64 But there are some of you    64 eAA' elo'y -E   Vl6/ lO TWie'   64 But there are some of you
that believe not. For Jesus knew   fo o  7rtretIE votvL.'HtLEL yp  who  believe  not.  For Jesus
from  the beginning who  they e, ~, A,,             knew  from  the beginning who
were that believed not, and who      apx  Il  those were that believed not,
should betray him.               olt /V 7rt tTEVOV7TES  KaI  TS? EGaTLpY  and who he was that vwas about
O 7rapaaoo-o'v a~vov.               to betray him.
65 And he said, Therefore said    65 KaIt e'AEye, zJta ToVTo Et-   65 And he said, Because of
I unto you, that no man can pita  vLzy, Ort ovTeL'    vUaTaL this have I said to you, That no
come unto rmoe, except it were,,,,,,,                         one can come to me, cif it have
given unto him of my Father.,        7 o-not been given him  from  my
1.LEVVo aVT9O EIc Tov 7raTpos /Lov.
AEvov avr?0 ~~ too praype   Fov.    Father.
66 From  that time many of    66'BK  TOVTOV 7roro    AAoi  a7rA-   66 From this [time] many of
his disciples went back, and Oov TvJ  /a7OrcoSV. aroi)  Els  ra  his disciples went away wbackwalked no more with him.,,                                          ward, and were walking no more
o7rl0o'o   Kat OVKErt per' a7'ov 7re- with him.
pL7raTrov..
67 Then said Jesus unto the    67 e7treV oiVy o'I o-rovs ro-S   67 Jesus, therefore, said to the
twelve, Will ye also go away?  |EKa  M7   Ka  V/ELS  OEAETE  Twelve, Do YE also xwish to go
7CYEw;                              away?
v7rayetV;
68 Then Simon Peter answer-    68'A7EKptlOr   oVv aVTCi Z[Cuov    68 Simon  Peter, Ytherefore,
ed him, Lord, to whom shall we HEpos,,  p       a    e  answered him, Lord, to whom
go? thou  hast the words of., Ia  shall we go?  Thou hast the
eternal life.                                                         words of eternal life.
EXElSr
69 And we believe, and are    69 Kal rLEL' 7rerto-TrevKaLEV,   69 And WE  have believed,
sure that thou art that Christ, Kat eyvCKaeEv OTe o'      (e  0 XpI- and known, that THOU art the
the Son of the living God.          \             O                   Christ, the Son of -the living
CTO0VO ~S'    Ov TOvwvTrO 5. God.
70 Jesus answered them, Have    70'ATrEKpL'O7 avTrots'    O'I]o'os',   70 Jesus answered them, Did
not I chosen you twelve, and one 01  Ey, zts,  rovs 6w&Ka              not I choose you, the Twelve,
of you is a devil?              Aebyu   Kat em           4C!oV  ESa  L  fO- | and one of you is a devil?
71 Ie spake of Judas Iscariot    71 "EAEyEe 3o Tr'Iov'aav ~2-   71 -Now  he spoke of Judas
the son of Simon: for he it was                   I'IKapc            Iscariot, [son] of Simon; for HE
that should betray him, being  a                 o                    awas about to betray him, being
one of the Twelve.                lIeAAXerv avrov 7rapaoLSao at, ELtw one of the Twelve.
)v E(K TO  86OSEKa.
t Scholtz, Lachm., Tisch., Theile, and Knapp, with several  x See N. y, ch. 1: 43.
ancient MSS., (BCDKLT) have. iAEi2AaA,7  for ARaw. Also
ancient MSS., (BCDKLT) have 2e~agr7a, forXcw. Also o  All the editors, except Knapp and Hahn., reject this ovv.
several ancient Verss. and Fathers. Blo. condemns this read-. would leave out therefore.
ing, but, I think, on insufficient grounds. I would adopt this
reading, and translate, have spoken to you.-All., Goss., Kist.,   ~ The editors very generally reject rzov owvro, while Griesb.,
Beng., Wesl., Penn, Kenr., Schott.                 Lachm., and Tisch., with several ancient MSS. and Verss., have
J ayoes oov  Oeov. Blo. sustains the Text. Rec. Upon the
C'o graea~Soacov, is - ~s MECAZeE  ava.C860vYat.  whole, I would recommend that rov wcovtos be rejected, and
w Went away is a very usual rendering of a  )g2ev. Back- that this note appear in the margin: According to some ccpies.
wardW is the most literal translation of ers ra osaow, that I can of the living God.
find. —See ch. 4: 3, N. d.' See N. e, ch. 4: 47.




50                             THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
CHAP. VII.                            CHAP. VII.                             CHAP. VII.
AFTER  these  things  Jesus    KAI  7rpte7ratreet  o'Iqo-oovs    aAND after these things Jesus
walked in Galilee: for he would   er             a       r   atca            was walking in Galilee: for he
not walk in Jewry, because the,'        did not wish to walk in bJudea,
Jews sought to kill him.             yap                      va 7rL  because the Jews were seeking
7raWTEiv   Ort  E'70RovE   avrov  O  to kill him.'Iov&acot a7'OK7crELaL.
2 Now the Jews' feast of tab-    2'Hv   e;Eyys V\;Eopr) J        7(o v    2 Now the Feast of the Jews.
ernacles was at hand.'        ov&atwv  o   7  OKr'vo7r7yla.          was cnear, cthe Feast of Tabernacles.
3 His brethren therefore said        3,e7rov  ov  7rpos  wr avrov  oi   3 Hisdbrothers, therefore, said
unto him, Depart hence, and go aeGXpoL aro M, E7/er301  EUTEV-  to him, Depart hence, and go
into  Judea, that thy  disciples a,, Ka v.a,  Ee    7't,'ovS[av,  into Judea, so that thy disciples
also  may  see  the  works  that          Ka  V7e                Ialso may see ethy works which
thou doest.                         tWva Kat Ot Uar7lrat[ cov OE)pY0o'tO  I thou doest.
Tta Epya Ctov a 7rotei
4 For there is  no  man  that    4  OV3eLS yap  Ey  KpV7rr7     rt   4 For no one doeth any thing
doeth any thing  in secret, and 7roteL,  Katl rTEL aUTSr  IE 7rapp7        a in secret, and he, himself, seekhe himself seeketh to be knownavra,r OL Se,   ae 6                           eth  to be fin public.  If thou
openly. If thou do these things,            E,                       doest these things, manifest thyshew thyself to the world.           cTeavroU 7T  KOOrAJx.                   self to the world.
5 (For neither did his brethren      5  Ovte rap o i CtA/EXot avrov    5 For "not even his dbrothers
believe in him.)                       IcYTEVOV  ELr aSavO.                  were believing on him.
6 Then Jesus said unto them,    6 AEyet ovv avTrolS o I7'o0rs,               6 Jesus, therefore, saith  to
My time is not yet come: but  KO Katpos 0 E/oLs ov7rTo 7rappo-Etv'   them, My time is not yet!preyour time is always ready.                                            T a \,,,  sent: but your time is always
0  E Katpos,' fo v1ETrEpos-' 7raro   ready.
EoTLV ETotL/tOS'.
Although xac is wanting in one or two ancient MSS., and did, in defending a darling tradition against the overwhelming
in the English Verss. generally, most editors retain it.-See  testimony of Scripture. See, for example, Penn's attempt
N. y, ch. 1: 43.                                         (Supplem. Annot. in loco,) to explain away the phrase, eztaurvo, ELS avov', one of the most vitally important of all the
b E. V., everywhere, except here, and in Luke 23: 5.
expressions used in the Gospel. For my own part, I have not
I have rendered each word literally.-Newc., Dodd, Germ., the slightest regard for the monkish traditions that have
De W.-For the rendering, near, see ch. 2: 13, N. e.      flooded the church. in relation to the domestic intercourse
d See N. a, ch. 2: 12. —Alf. has shown,  think conclusively, between Joseph and Mary, subsequent to the birth of our
(Note on M~att. 13: 55, which see, for a complete analysis of Savior. Perhaps, all that the Scriptures teach on this subject,
this controversy,) that, from the testimony of Scripture alone, may be gathered from Matt. 1:25; and this, as far as it
those called, ol a&~po& rov xvzeov, were really the children of goes, is directly opposed to these traditions.
his mother, Mary;younger. of course, than himself. I deem    e Most editors retain aov.-W., T., C., G., R., Vulg., Berl,
it unnecessary to transcribe even the substance of his argu- Bib., De W., All., Beng., Sharpe, Kenr.
ment. Suffice it to say: that the passage under consideration  R. —n public is quite as literal as openly, and makes good
f R. —In public is quite as literal as openly, and makes good
is one of the strongest evidences, that these persons were not
sense without any supply. I would translate 7rao@67da, wviththe sons of Alpheus, as has, from tradition, been generally out the art.,publicly, in order to distinguish it from Tavsoo,
supposed, both in ancient and modern times. (Comp. ch. 2: 12, openly.
and Acts 1: 14.) Three, at least, of those persons (Matthew,       s ch. 
James, and Judas, see Alf., as above,) were disciples of our
Lord, and believed on him. (See ch. 2: 11, and 6: 69.) But   h See N. d, ch. 1: 3.
here, these persons,' ol a. avrov, without any exception bei'ng   i E. V., generally.-Beza, Erasm., Schott, (adest); Germ.
made, are said not to believe on him. It is sadly interesting  (ist... hier); De W. (ist... da.)-This is, without doubt,
to notice the efforts sometimes made by men, otherwise can- the more precise rendering of resaeo.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VII.                                             51
KING JAMVES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
-7 The world cannot hate you;    7 o  8v'va7'at o Kow lto'o toelWf    7 The world cannot hate you,
lut me it hateth,_because I tes-  Ig *, all      r'        but ME it hateth, because I tes61-ta.,  6/1E   E IAIOo  i  071 Eyc    ftaptify of it, that the works thereof                 / L,     tify of it, that its works are evil.
are evil.vpa  WEpt avTov, ot Ta  Epya
auro} 7Wrov7pa EO1TLV.
8 Go ye up unto this feast:    8  iViLE[s  a'v/?raTE ELt, T t EopT'v    8 Go YE Up to ithis feast: I
I go not up yet unto this feast; ravr1l.         y70   ov"7rco,afa \   eL am  not going up Jyet to this
for my time, is not yet full come.,   d               feast, because my time hath not
ormyelv eOprT1  TavrTvV, oTC O        Kapo' yet fully come.
o0 eos' ov7rco W7ErArpcorat.
9 When  he had  said  these    9  Tavra               e Etvr   a9o,           And, saying these things to
words unto them, he abode still e'tev  r  7',  r-    L aAtAaa.          them, he'abode in Galilee.
in Galilee.
10 But when  his  brethren          10 "sP    E a, Vrel37o-av oi caeA-    10 But when his dbrothers had
were gone up, then went he also   o2 aI7o, TOTE  KaL a \7T  iI   gone up, then he also -lhimself
up unto the feast, not openly,  r  eopr,   ov,, went up to the feast, not openly,
but as it were in secret.            t       EOpT7Vo Oavepos,              but as in secret.
WS  EuV KpTrrT.
11 Then the Jews sought him         11  Oi o0   v'Iov8axot E(7'Tovv    11 The Jews, therefore, okept
at the feast, and said, Where is aVs iv 7-~  eop~r, Ka i ekyot, seeking him  "during  the feast,
he?,   l            and said, Where is he?
lIov ETTLV EKELVEOS;
12 And there was much mur-    12 Kaa yoyy0yyv'pos 7roAv WSpt   12 And there was much murmuring among the people con- arT0o   7Vr oi    7OLS'   XhAots. o1  tl   uring concerning him  among
cerning him: for some said, He eAe yov,   OTC  yao oTtry    a'AAot the Pmultitudes: qsome said, He
is a good man: others said, Nay; i,,,              is good: others said, rNo; but he
but he deceiveth the people.    |E EAEyoz, Ov.   AAc a WraLa  TrO  is deceiving the "multitude.
OXAOr.
13 Howbeit, no  man  spake    13  OvoeLi   MEPot 7rappyo-'ta     13  "Nevertheless, no one was
openly of him, for fear of' the |Ac'AEt WEpt avTrojv  T-V  o  l3oZ/ speaking fpublicly of him, tbeJews.'cor J Iovatlow.                       cause of the fear of the Jews.
14 Now  about the midst of    14 3H87 q3e  rT1s Eopr7s /tE-    14 UAnd now, -about the midi Lachm., Tisch. Hahn., and Theile, reject the first zravvv. — imperf.) from the beginning of the feast, till he made his apGriesb., Scholtz, Knapp, Tisch., and Theile, have ovx for ovrw. pearance among them. The tense of the verb calls for the
Griesb., Knapp, Scholtz, and Tisch., reject se, in verse 9. I proposed change. —Fr. S.,-M.
would adopt all these readings, and leave out this, yet, and   o I have in this, and frequent other instances, drawn upon
and.                                                   the colloquial dialect. —See N. v, ch. 6: 16.
P See N. g, ch. 6: 5.
1 The meaning is not, that he continued abiding in Galilee,   q There is nothing in the Orig. corresponding tofor.
(though this is exactly the meaning of he abode still,) but,
r Newc., Camp., Nary, Kenr. —ATay is obsolete. I would
that, at the time when he said this to them, he decided to unaforml   p reeect it.
remain in Galilee, while his brothers probably, decided to go
poal  decided to go 8  E. V., ch. 12: 42.-Howbeit is obsolete. I would always
up to the feast. The E. V. would be perfectly correct, if the
render aeVTot, nevertheless.
Orig. verb were imperf,, instead of aorist. As it is, the simple
aorist, abode, is preferable. It is needless to add, that abide   t See ch. 4: 39, N. t.
is here used, as frequently elsewhere, in the sense of stay, or   u See N. o, ch. 6: 61.
remain.                                                  ~ The E. V. does not convey the idea of the Orig. at all, to
m Vulg. (ipse.)-Avros is, in this connection, precisely =  modern ears. About the middle of the feast, though by no
ipse.-See ch. 2: 12) N. z.                             means literal, is a better translation.   The verb, zseaoerv,
nThe prep., er, is often used in reference to time = during. occurs nowhere else in the N. T. It means, according to
The Jews did not seek him only at the beginning of the feast, Passow, " i der Mitte sein, halb sein " —that is, to be halfout
(Dodd.) but.continued seeking him (as is indicated by the to be half advanced.




52                            THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
the feast, Jesus went up into the  ro-r'r-S, ve'fr    6'I7ao'so ELS. r' die of the feast, Jesus went, up
temple and taught.                 |ep^,  Kal rE&a(rKE. N                  into the temple, and was teaching.
15 And the Jews marvelled,    15  Kal  1Oava4orv of'Iov8alot   15 And the Jews were wwondersaying, How knoweth this man AEovTreS, 7lls  ovro  ypaTllara ing, saying, How doth X-HE know
letters, having never learned?                                            letters, ynot having learned?
oloe,  never lEa   rno Keo;
16 Jesus answered them, and         16'ArEKptl7  azvrot  6'Iy-    16 Jesus zanswered them, and
said, My doctrine is not mine, (roIS KaL ELIEV           T    E  said, My doctrine is not mine,
rHa    said, Ka y                   doctrine is not mineH
but his that sent me., 31                                                 but his that sent me.
oVK  errtV  E/0r, Aa TOV 7repaavtTO0 M-LE.
17 If any man  will do his    17  Eaov  rts, O/EAy  T  O/Er/a    17 If' any one abe willing to
will, he shall know  of the doc- aroI               7 or\e rat rep      - r    do his will, he shall know  acontrine, whether it be of God, or                         fI^,       cerning the doctrine, whether it
trine,whether    it be of    God, or t      Ntax?  ~or~;po'v  i     r o  ov is of God, or I am speaking -from
whether I speak of myself.                                                 myself.
o-rts, 77 EYoy a r epUavrov Xahro. myself.
18 He that speaketh of him-    18  o ac' EavTroV  AaAov,  rTnv    18 He  that speaketh  afrom
self, seeketh his own glory: but ae                 a, rl T5     T 6   himself seeketh his own glory:
lhe that seeketh his glory that   \,,,   but he that seeketh the glory of
sent him, the same is true, and T77V  8OtaL  TOv 7rXe avros avrVo,, him that sent him, XHE is true,
no unrighteousness is in him.    ovTOs a 7Oy7s   ELuT, KaXt alKLa  Ev and bthere is no unrighteousness
o r            o, 3/
a;vT   OVK "EOt.                       in him.
19 Did not Moses give you           19  o0  Jllicoorls SE&OKEV  4LJV    19 Hath not Moses given you
the law, and yet none of you TrO 3yhov   KaL  oVuEls t                     the  law, and no  one  of you
T  U poeLOV, Kat  t  he lawa,  nd no   o n o yo
keepeth the law?  Why go ye                           \,,I                    doing the law? Why dare ye
about to kill me                                                           seeking to kill me?
Xa7tOKTLV aL;
20 The people answered and          20'A7re6KptIOr 0 6 ~   Xo      KIaL 20 The  rnultitude  answered,
said, Thou  hast a devil: who                                     T        rand said, Thou hast a 9demon:
eWre,  Jlatoei dho V  EXEhs"'  Tta 0de
goeth about to kill thee?,                                  who dis seeking to kill thee?
rTgreL aWrOKetLatL;
21 Jesus answered  and  said    21'A7TEKpt'0r7'IrTovs' KaL    21 Jesus answered, and said to
them, I did one work, and hbe" See ch. 3:7, N. m.                                 g It is to be regretted, that King James' Revisors almost
See ch. 1: 2, N. c.                                 uniformly translated 8Lafo2los, aueovlrov, and 3at,uwv, by the
W., IR~., Nary. —Mrq is, simply, not. —E. V., generally.  same word, devil, which properly answers to the first-named
word. For the sake of distinction. I would always render
Most editors insert ovv here. I would adopt this leading, XcteoRosg devil, Saqtovtov and 8atuwv, which I take to be
and insert therefore.
~~~~and insert therefore                 nearly, if not quite, synonymous, demon.
See ch. 1: 43, N. y.-The change of the prep. of in this
and the following verse is made for the purpose of avoiding
" See Gen. Obs. 6.-Interpreters are divided, as to whether
This form obf   expression is~ I think~ a           lc Zovzo belongs to what precedes, or to what follows. —
b This form of expression                            theoph., Lucke, Tholuck  018h,  De W., B. Crus., Maier,
than the E. V., and almost, if not quite, as literal.,                                               B
Beza, Casaub., Homberg, Maldonat., Wolf, IKypke, Blo., and
where, oftnch.            6;   29 3 7 19, and else- others, (see Meyer, in loco,) refer these words to what prewhere, often.                                          cedes. So also Newc., Sharpe, Camp., Dodd., Wesl., Penn,
E. V., v. 25, below.-Newc., Sharpe, Wesl., Nary, Penn, Van Ess. The other view is held by Chrys., Nonnus, Euth.,
Kenr.                                                  Zig., Germ., Aret., Grot., Corn. a Lap., Jansen, Beng., Alf.,
e See ch. 6: 5, N. g.                                Meyer, and others, (see Meyer, in loco.) See Bloomfield's note,
f Lachm. and Tisch. omit aste 7te, on the authority of some in loco. Upon the whole, I have concluded to adopt the former
ancient MSS. I would, however, retain these words, as they view, which is, I think, encumbered with fewer difficulties
are most probably genuine.                             than the other.-For wondering, see ch. 3: 7, N; m.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VII.                                          53
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSIQN.
unto  them, I have done  one EL7rEv aot'EB V'pyoV E7-rotsryra, cause of this, ye are all hwonwork, and ye all marvel.          KaL 7rryres Oav ere.                  dering.
22 Moses therefore gave unto    22 ata ToVro  Mcoo'2  3ESOWKEV   22 Moses hath given you ciryou circumcision, (not because tt -           7'epro,  o       Er   K cumcision, (not ithat it is of Moit is of Moses, but of the fa- V                PF',                   ses, but of the fathers,) and on
thers;) and ye on the sabbath- roV MCoOreCO. EOrrTV, iAAXX  eK 7r   the Sabbath  ye  circumcise  a
day circumcise a man.             7rarevpov' KaL EV O(a3/3aTrc wrept- man.
TE1PWETE avwpwrov.
23 If a man on the sabbath-    23  Ed WrEpLTOLVv Aa/Y3         L -    23 If a man receive circumday receive  circumcision, that Opco \os' Ev oafra wz    Av o - cision on the Sabbath, so that the
the law of Moses should not be                                          law of Moses may not be broken,
broken; are ye angry at me, be- o  v"/  lO T M00E(Asl EFLOL Xoa-TE are ye angry at ME, because I
cause I have made a man every OTL   o  avOp&)7rV vyt7 bwo5?oa    made aman'all whole on the Sabwhit whole on the sabbath-day? E'v oa/3crc;                            bath?
24 Judge not according to the    24 /,1  Kpt'ETE Kay octv, aAAa    24 Judge not according  to
appearance, but judge righteous r77V   LKazal  KplcTW KptyarTE.         appearance, but judge righteous
judgment.                                                               judgment.
25 Then said some of them of    25  EAEyov ov rTveSr EK  oWv   25 Some, therefore, of the
Jerusalem, Is not this he whom'IEpoooAv/r0v, TVX o0vro'' t          kJerusalemites said, Is not this
they seek to kill?                               ~,    X               he whom  they are seeking to
oyT0 oUvtL agroKELVCLOt;          kille?
26 But lo, he speaketh boldly,    26  Ka'L3e wrahpyo-a  AaAE,    26'And, mbehold, he is "talkand they say nothing unto him. Kai oV  v aCIr  A'Yov-t.  il7rore ing "publicly, and they are sayDo the rulers know indeed that             3,,,,   ing nothing to him.  Did the
this is the very Christ?            h aAOwcs EyVoe~av oi apxovrep', o t rulers know indeed, that this is
ovros' eTrrtv aA4cos' o XpAto-ros'; Pindeed the Christ?
27 Howbeit, we know  this    27 cAAkt robroy7 o3ata ev 7rOeI   27'But we know qIM, whence
man, whence he is: but when  r'  /              Xptor   o'    "        he is: but when the Christ comChrist cometh, no man knoweth, \               OEV EPOtV,  eth, no one knoweth  whence
whence he is.                     ratt, OV       tvS -KEt 7roXvKE    OE ortL. he is. 
28 Then  cried Jesus in the    2 8 "EKpatev o0v Emv rc  tEpC    28 Jesus,  therefore,  cried,
temple, as he taught, saying, Ye |8taKocov'[Io'orovs sa   eoy,      teaching in the temple, and sayboth know  me, and ye know  K                                T, Ye both know  ME, and ye
whence I am: and I am  not            IE ot        -,E. Kac  oto 7 0r' know  whence I am: and I am
come of myself, but he that sent ELtt' Kai aWr E/Uavrov OVK eA7)Av- not come of myself, but he that
me is true, whom ye know not.  Ot, 0 a2k' E'O-rtv aA-OtO'9 6 7reas sent me is true, whom YE kllow
01)      OVIC OL&LTE             not.
oef, oV Veals   o  oare'not.' The authorities are divided in the rendering of zOT. T., cases in the plural. I have translated it, according to analogy,
C., G., Kenr., and a few others, with the E. V., render it (See Bethlehemite, Ephrathite, Ephraimite, and a host of
because; while the great majority render it that, as I have others,) because I prefer, whenever it is practicable, to transdone.-See E. V., ch. 6: 46. In ch. 4: 35, I think the sense late every word by a single term.
requires that ort be translated in the same way, though there   X It is rarely that xal is rendered adversatively, in the E. V.
are by no means so many authorities for that change as for There is certainly no necessity for it in this case.
this.
E. V. generally.-I would so translate ItE, uniformly.
I Every whit is obsolete. Several Verss. have altogether.   n E. V. very frequently.-See ch. 4: 26, N. y.
I consider all equally good English, and more exactly literal      See N. f, v. 4, above.
than either. The meaning is, " I have healed the whole man,  A
P Almost  all the editors reject the second atro~ls,  of this
while circumcision affects but a part of the body." —In ch.
9  ~ 34 the idiom requires that oRos be rendered altogether.    verse. I would, therefore. leave out this indeed.
q Howbeit is obsolete. —See N. o, ch. 6: 61.-For HIM, see
k Rob.-This occurs only here, and in Mark 1:5, in both ch. 1: 2, N. c.




,54                           THE  GOSPEL.  BY  JOHN.  CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
29 But I know him; for I am         29  eyo  as olaa  avrov,  ort   29 rBut I know him,'because
from him, and he hath sent me.  rp a                                         am from him, and he. sent me.
CTTELAEV.
30 Then they sought to take    30'E;Trovv  oiv adro          v 7rwt-    30 They kept seeking, therehim: but no man laid hands ont                                             fore, to take him; tand no one
o-at'  Kal  o;Be~   ETrElahEp  E7r fore, to take him;,and no one
him, because his hour was not, \                 -,,,,            laid hands upon him, because his
yet come.                          a     rvoV T   o      s XEP   OT  OV7ro    hour had not yet come.
AVOEL 77 copa avTov.
31 And many of the people           31 /HoAAoX        E K rov oxXAov    31 -But many of the,multibelieved on him, and said, When,         e /        Ka           tude believed on him, and said,
EvrtorTcEroaV   Ets' auto% Kat EAEYor, ~ude belie d    on hi, did,
Christ cometh, will he do more e,  When the Christ cometh, will
miracles than these which this  Opt 0 Xpro s  orav  eAOTh,  L77rTt he do more wsigns than -these
man hath done?                    7rAE'ova   r]tEutca 7ovrov 7roLtr-EL which XHE did?
C) OVTOS' E7rTOtL7CoE;
32 The Pharisees heard that    32 "HKovoav ot!iaptw-atot rov    32 The Pharisees heard  the
the people murmured such things JXAov,yoyv or        e   a, ro'multitude  murmuring  xxthese
concerning him: and the Phari-.things concerning him; and the
sees and the chief priests sent 7aPTa  KaL areTetAar o; qapt- Pharisees and the chief priests
officers to take him.               oaLot KaL ot apXtepeLst v7rpET7as, sent officers, Ythat they might
tri  7raroLLLo-It  aVTOY.              take him.
33 Then said Jesus unto them,    33 ELtrev oiv a;Tro7'I7(y-o0S,    33 Jesus, therefore, said'to
Yet a little while am I with you,.Er  /tKpOl  Xp- ov   LE)    Wy  them, Yet a little atime am  I
and then I go unto him that sent e,,  with you, and I am going to him
me.                                 etLit Kt v7rayw  7po7    r poy    7E- that sent me.
+ AavTa cuE.
34 Ye shall seek me, and shall    34   rT1/ot'rE  /Le,   KaLL otX  e;-   34 Ye will seek me, and will
not find me: and where I am, |Pt reE.  EL/ IL           not find ne, and where I am, YE;
71E'ao7rov  Et].tt eYt~ vtz1EtY
i1hither ye cannot come.                                                   cannot come.
8' 6va0-0E;hc06
35 Then said the Jews among         35  Et7rov   ov ou'IovSaob t   35 The Jews, therefore, said
themselves, Whither will he go,            vrrpos favO  ovro /EAAEL among  themselves, Whither is
that we shall not find him? will                        "/,        e., XHE babout to go, that WE shall
7ropeveo-Otat, ore'xeE' ovX evpr?-' All modern editors reject Se. I would, therefore, leave lating Tovro'v,;in this connection, by those. I would, therefore,
out but.                                               reject ovwcov, and explain the clause thus: The interrogator
~ See ch. 1: 15, n. i.                              supposes himself to be carried forward to the time of the comt See N. 1, v. 26, above.                            ing of the true Messiah, and asks the question, " Shall we, at
u Newc., Vulg., Nary, R., Penn, Kenr.-I think Se is used that time, be able to say of him, (the true Messiah,) that he
here in a disjunctive sense.                           doeth more signs than what HE, (this Jesus of Nazareth,) did,
v See N. g, ch. 6: 5.                                when he was among us?"  Accordingly, I would leave out
~ See ch. 2: 11, N. x.                               these, and translate oJv what, thus: will he do more signs than
x Lachm. and Tisch. omit ovrv, on the authority of several what HE did?-with this note in the margin: According to
ancient MSS. and Versions. (Steph. y. y. Cant., Go., Mont., N., some copies, than these which HE did.
Colb. 8, Gal., L., Comp., Vulg., Aethiop.- Pat. 1209. Urb. 2.  x1 E. V. very generally.-Sharpe, W., R., Nary, Penn, Kenr.
Borg. 1.) See Mill and Birch.-Besides these respectable ex- -I see no necessity for violating uniformity, in this case.
ternal evidences, there is, I think, strong internal evidence that   y See N. k, ch. 1: 7.
this word is spurious. The reader will readily perceive that
z The editors, generally, leave out avot!s, of the Text. Rec.
the translation above given is not entirely satisfactory, for the I woul,
X I would therefore leave out to them.
reason that these sounds harshly in connection with a historical
tense; yet this translation is perfectly literal. Nor is it easy   " Wesl., Vulg., W., R. —This is the literal translation of
to get rid of this difficulty; for there is no sufficient authority XeV""V
for translating es:oaoaa by the pres. or the perf., nor for trans-   b See ch. 4: 47, N. e.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHIAP. VII.                                                   55
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
he go unto the dispersed among  roUoLEv  avrolv;  P y ELs  TrV  &a- enot find him?  Is he babout to go
the Gentiles, and teach the Gen-  rropv                  E                       to the dispersed cof the dGreeks,
tiles?                                           r        EAAvv           E    and to teach the dGreeks?
~ opEVEo9at, Kal a&a'eoKEL   7OVS,
"EAA77vas;
36 What manner of saying is            36'rts. EYrt  oVyos 0 A7yos ov    36 What eis this saying  that
this that lie said, Ye shall seek  E         Zr7(rer;ie,   KaL O0X' z       ~,  he said, Ye will seek me, and will
me, and shall not find me: and                    7                              not find me, and where I am, YE
where  I am, thither  ye  cannot (Trere'  Kat "Oov EL-LUL EyO, VlEtSy  cannot come?
come?                                  ov  vIvao-OE  EAOeiv;
37 In the last day, that great         37'Ev   E rT   &Xo rp r   t     epa     37 Now  in the last, the great
day of the feast, Jesus stood and         /LEYr  A                opr            day of the feast, Jesus was standcried, saying, If any man thirst                                                 ing and cried, saying, If any one
let him  come unto me, and drink.                         l       emOns, KaL EKpa 4E Ah}ytO, S a   tlhirst, let him  come to  me, and
rtL 36tea,  EpXe(O&O  7rpos Ie Kat drink.
38 He that believeth on me, as         38 o 7rIrrTEvov  ES,   KaOSye   38 He that believeth on ME, as
the scripture Ilath said, out of his                                             faith the Scripture, Out of his
beliy  shall flow  rivers of living  ELWEV  I} ypat7, 7Voral/ot EK'rijs' belly shall flow  rivers of living
water.                                 KOlAtLaS  avrTOV pevr'OVcotv v3a7Tos water.
(POTOS.
39 (But this spake he of the           39  To  r'TO  8 E        7rpt rov        39 But this he  "said  of the
Spirit, which  they  that believe  _0VEa           Oo   EuLE3AAo  Aa,,  vw  Spirit, which those believing on
on  him  should  receive, for the,                                            him  were babout to receive: for
Holy  Ghost was not yet given, ot 7rtrTEVOVTES' EL  aVTOv    ovrro   the  Holy  Spirit was  not yet
because that Jesus was not yet yap y         iv  H-vlev La  eAytov,  ore  o  [given], because Jesus was not
glorified.)                           aIpolv's ovE0ro   yocovOr                 yet glorified.
40 Many of the people- there-          40  7roAAoX  o3v EK TO'  6XAov    40 Many, therefore, of the hmula A  majority, perhaps, of interpreters regard 3aauroea as dering here given "is the only version which the words will
referring to those Jews who were scattered abroad among the bear."
Greeks, or Gentiles.  But Campbell judiciously remarks: "It
is a manifest stretch to render the dispersion of the Greeks,   d Though the word   2pves   was sometimes applied to any'those dispersed among the Greeks;' but if this were allowable, or all who were not Jews, i. e., to Gentiles in general, yet this
furnishes no valid reason for translating the word Gentiles, since
it is to thev m  surely he  goes whom he Grintends to teach."Xc-,    it is the context alone that can legitimately assign it this meanit is to them surely he goes whom he intends to teach."Some render'EI22sv'es, Hellenists, i. e., fHellenistic Jews; but Iing, and I presume, every intelligent reader would prefer to settle
-this is without any good authority.  Those who favor the such questions for himself.
Eng'ish Version of this passage, object to the above view,      I prefer this phraseology to that of the English Version,
taken from  Campbell, that the Greeks then inhabited' their
not only because it is more literal, but because the phrase,
native proper country' (Kuineel), and, therefore, could not
native proper country' (eeuin sl), and,  therefore,  could not what manner of, is, if not obsolete, at least rapidly falling
be called dispersed.  But there is no intimation here that                     
into disuse.-Wiclif, Rhemish, Penn. —Sharpe (what word is
the Greeks were all dispersed, only there was, at least, one this).
dispersion of the Greeks.  Now  though we can not, perhaps,
say precisely where this dispersion was, yet we can readily   f The connection shows that the aorist is here used as in.
believe, that among the fragments of the once powerful definite present. Comp. ch. 3: 33.
empire of the Greeks, there were, doubtless, many disper-   g E V. generally.
sions, in different parts of the then known world.  Upon the
whole, I can not but conclude, with Campbell, that the ren-   h See ch. 6: 5, N. g.




56                              THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
fore, when they heard  this say- aKoVcoavTEs  TOv  Aoyov,'AEyov,  titude, hearing the'saying, said,
ing, said, Of a truth  this is the                                              This is indeed the Prophet.
Ovprog irs isr th   7Orpov-otv  a       This is 7indeed the Prophet.
Prophet.
41 Others  said, This  is the          41  "AAAot   iAe yov,   OVTO'    41  Others  said. This  is the
Christ.   But some  said,  Shall  IrtW   0  Xp Itros.   "AAAoct S   Christ.  But "others said, Doth,
Christ come out of Galilee?,.then,  the  Christ come  out of
AEyov,   Mlk, yap  EK  7Ts _FaAt-  Galilee?
Aat'as   Xpt0-T7S EpXErat;
42 Hath not the scripture said,    42  ovXt D7 ypac/J  et7reV,  Ort   42  fDoth  not  the  Scripture
That Christ cometh of the seed                                                                       d of David,
of David, and out of the  town rand -from Bethlehem, the -village
of Bethlehem, where David was?  a7ro   BOA/ee/,  17r     Kt Sr I O7rOV where David was, the Christ comqv Jaiss3,     XptO-TO'v EPXETat;   eth?
43 So  there  was  a  division        43  ZXtXJ-ua  o zv E'z  T   OXXAt       43 There was, therefore, a diviamong  the  people  because  of  eVYEero I' aVrIo.                    sion among the hmultitude because
him.                                                                          of him.
44 And  some of them  would           44  TrES 83E 3j1EAoO Er  avrTC^O    44 And  some of them  Dwere
have taken him; but no man laid   I            auoz, \,    A...E. ~,   wishing to take him: but no one
hands on him.,,,        A'       E  laid hands on him.
aAev E7r' aVrov rsar XEtpas.
45 Then came the officers to          45;AOov  o          Iv o V e7r77peat   45 The officers, thlerefore, came
the chief priests and Pharisees; 7rpr  rov s  aPXLEPEtS  Kai  OPapt- to  the chief priests and Phariand  they said  unto them, Why, \ *                               -          sees: and  they  said  to  them,
have ye not brought him?,oi` Kat ELWoov' aVTotS' EKELVOt,  Why did ye not bring him?
JaUrtL OVK        ETEryayEr  avrov;
46 The officers answered, Never    46'A7rrKPL'O70raV   o; 7rJ7PE-    46 The officers answered, Never
man spake like this man.,,,,           did man  so speak  as this man.
Tat,  O8167r7TE  OV7r9  E         EoAaAC EVr
avpcowor, rot ovro            v avpop7ros.
47 Then  answered  them  the          47'ATrEKPOr/(o-av  o0v aVrotLr   47 The Pharisees, therefore, anPharisees, Are ye also deceived?                                              swered them, Have YE also been
ot  Oap     l   M7         K  at   vLELy' rE-ldeceived?
7rAar7-cTOe;
48 Have any of the rulers, or    48  t    r t K  Tow'          pXoJv    48 Did any one of the rulers,
Lachm., Tisch., and Theile have TCOwv 2oyCv [rovrtow], the tion with the latter; but these facts could never be gathered
last word not being quite so well sustained as the others. I from the E. V..-Penn, Newc., Wesl., Kenr.
would adopt this, as being probably the most ancient reading,
and would translate these words, with this note in the margin.:   " I would always render xwp7U, village.-Sharpe.-E. V. very
According to some copies, the saying.-Newc., Vulg., W., R., often.
Penn.
~ See ch. 1: 43, N. y.
J See ch. 6:14, N. r.                                    P This change is quite necessary, if the sentence ends with
speak. Besides, if the doubtful words be retained (see next note,
k It is not customary to translate aRro, some, unless it be below), the translation I have given will be as literal as it poswhen, in two consecutive clauses, a)ioz... a.oi =- some... sibly can be.
others.-Newc., Sharpe.
q Lachmann and Tischendorf reject the words COs orTos
This particle (yap) seems here to have the force of the av9eew7 os,  which are not found in some of the very ancient
English then, or therefore. See Buttm., ~ 149, m. 17.     Manuscripts, and which Griesbach considers a probable interpolation.  I think they are most probably an italic insertion,
n I render a:zo, from, because this is its usual rendering, and would recommend that the words, as this maxn, be left out,
and more correct than out of. It is very evident, too, that and this note be put in the margin.: Some copies insert here, as
aro governs Br92&.ees directly,, and that Xo~/?W is in apposi- this man.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VIII.                                             57
KING JAMES' VERSION.  GREEK TEXT.                                            REVISED VERSION.
of the  Pharisees  believed  on E         EVOE  Es aTO,   EK TW  or of the Pharisees believe on
him?                                  pap'aw;                             him?
49 But this people who know-    49  JAA,' 6 o'xosA ovrov o' a7   49 But this   multitude, who
eth not the law are cursed                                                 know not the law, are accursed.
y7tWrcKv rOV VZOI.O     7rEKarapa- aa
TOt EtOt.
50 Nicodemus saith unto them,    50 AleyEt NltKO87lOs T        pO  a       50 Nicodemus saith  to them,
(he that came to Jesus by night,, \   (he that came to him,by night,
being one of them,)                rTOVS, 0 eAco   VKT7V'WOS 7rpos avrov%  being one of them,)
E LS COV    avoAWs,
51 Doth our law judge any man       51   Mv 6 v                  KpLVEL   51 Doth  our law  judge the
before it hear him, and know what,    man,'if it do  not tfirst hear
he doeth?                           ro  av po7ror, eaX pV    aKOVO-  u-from  him, and know  what he
7rap  avrov 7rpo7repoy,  KaL  yC 7TL doeth?
7totEL;
52 They  answered  and  said         52'AW7eKp[l'ro-a   Kcal  E77ro     52 They answered, and said to
unto him, Art thou also of Gali- ahr,       My   fa~                  o FKsa- h im, Art THOU also of Galilee?
lee?  Search, and look: for out                                            Search, and  vsee, wthat out of
of Galilee ariseth no prophet.      Aaath arisen no prophet.
7rpo0j7qTS EK Tqsi raFaAalasp OVK
e'yrlyeprac.
53 And every man went unto          53  Kat Er opeur9y eIOaro        ELS'   63 YAnd every one went to his
his own house.                     3TOP O        lLKOP  avrov.             own house.
CHAP. VIII.                          CHAP. VIII.                           CHAP. VIII.
JESUS went unto the mount of'IHT        0 YZ  Se EropEvOJq  Evs   AND Jesus went to the mount
Olives:                                  o'EAa'              of Olives.
T0 OpOr rc0o  Ekaiow~
2 And early in the morning he        2 6'pOpov a  wrcAw 7rapeyePe-         2 And early in the morning he
came again into the temple, and TO eLS TO Lepor, Ka  ~ras 6 Aacs  came again into the temple, and
r The word Iijaovv has so little authority that it is universally changed the rendering of the next word.-Newc., Dodd., Wesl.,
rejected from this place. Nvxros is also pretty generally con- Nary, Penn, Kenr.
sidered at least doubtful. Lachm. and Tisch. reject it altogether.
I would leave out "by night," and insert this note in the margin.:   w Wiclif, Rhemish, Penn, Kenrick, Wesley, Newcome.Some copies insert here, by night.                    IE. V., ch. 9: 20, 24, 29, 31; 11: 42, etc. Acts 14: 9;' See ch. 3:3, N. g.
t Lachmann and Tischend. have zrcwrov, instead' of 7r(oreegov.   = Lachmann and Tischendorf read Eyuteras, ariseth, on
The difference is but slight, and the version proposed would, the authority of several ancient and modern Manuscripts and
perhaps, not be particularly objectionable, if this reading were Versions; but I think the evidence is insufficient to justify
adopted.                                               any change of the Text. I would recommend, however, that
this note be appended to the revision: According to some copies,
ITea is properly from. I see no reason whatever for leav- arises.
ing it untranslated. This whole verse is very loosely translated
in the E. V.
y This verse forms part of a passage, the genuineness of which
E. V. very often.  I make this change, because I have some doubt.




58                           THE  GOSPEL.  BY  JOHN.  CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
all the people came unto him; 7pXETO 7Tpo  avro' KaL KacLoag all the people came to him, and,
and he sat down and taught them.                     [i(a<KEv avrous.     sitting  down, he was teaching
them.
3 And the scribes and Pharisees     3 ayovo-t &   oi ypa/tarets   3 And  the Scribes  and  the
ayovc,,3,'   Pha//risees bring  tOhimwan
brouglit unto him  a woman taken Kat  oi   Iapcrazot        7rp           Plarisee  brin  to him  a woman
Karov hn b een         t akenin adlry;var
in adultery: and when they had                                            having been taken in adultery;
set her in the midst,              yvvatKa Ev IFOLxe{?( KaTELrAhideL- and setting her in the midst,
Vr7V, Kat oTr17oavTre   avrrTv  Ev
4 They say unto him, Master,    4 AXyovo-tv aaTr,  IJ&l-'KaAe             4 They say to him, -Teacller,
this woman was taken in adultery, avr7'q 7V    KareA7 q07 E;7ravTo- this woman was taken in the very
in the very act.                                     /                    act, bcommitting adultery.
oPp  pOtXEVO0UEV?1q.
5 Now Moses in the law  com-    5 Ev N  ro3 vroT]u Mwo'-s'ttv    5 Now, in the law, Moses commanded us, that such should be  yeveTELAao TaS o     otavoaS Aao[o- manded us, that such should be
stoned  but- what sayest thou?                                            stoned:  THOU, etherefore, what
Aco'Oat'' v orv r[ Ayets';          sayest thou?
6 Thlis they said, tempting him,    6  Tovtro 8E  e'Ayoyo  7reIpcS'or-   6 dBut tlis they said, tempting
thlat they might have to accuse TE                                        him, that they might have to ac7I5`   C UVO01  tva  EXCoGt  Kar7',ty i
him.  But Jesus stooped downi,, avrov              cuse hlim.  Btlt Jesus.  stooping
and with his finger wrote on tlle pe(V avrov.   0 aE IJovi KLT&) down, with [his] filner wts wlitgrould, as though  he heard them   KCOa3,     8r w axIKTLAq E'ypactev E's ting on the ground.e
not.
T77V Y'77V.
7 So when they continued ask-    7 cot 8~ E7rE/ ijevoV  Ep/JoTrTESr   7'But wlhen  tlhey  continued
ing him, lhe lifted up lilmself. and a rov, avaKva' e7re 7rpo  at- askig  lim,'laising himself up,
said unto tlhc.l-,, Ile that is with-  V         aF,                      he said to tllem, He'of you that
out sin anlong yvou, let hlimn first T-r    0         pTOv           LV  is without sin, let him first cast
cast a stone at lied.              7rpCroS' TOZ) ALOov  r' avrp  /a- tile stone at her.
8 And again he stooped down,    8 Kal 7raAwv KcraT  Kv'Icsa,&ypa-   8 And again, stooping down,
and wrote on the ground.             eV  r    7.                          he was writing on the ground.
9 And  they  which  heard  it,    9 o   ~,  tKovoaYTre,  Ka    r    9 And htliey, hlearing, and bebeing  convinced  by  their own,,,        in    convicted  by  [tleir] conconscience, went  out  one  by r77s  ovvPetLo&e7oE   eAeEyX&tevOt, science, kept going out, one by
E-?PXrOVTO ELS KaOeg, apOa'/SEotL se, p   in
~ See ch. 1: 38, N. m.                                 g Among you would be, properly, ev Ctv. I have endeavored, without injury to the sense or style, to translate more
I have rendered this phrase literally.
literally.' I see no necessity for rendering avv otherwise than as is
usually done.                                            h It is evident, that ol... axovoavrEG are not taken
together, as the subject of the verb, else there would be no
d See Gen. Obs. 6.
need of the following xat, but that both, ttovoavres  and
~ The Greek?lr  reoSoovwEvos,  found in three or four gLeZYXopEvot, are used verbally, while ol is nominative to ESinferior Manuscripts, corresponding to the supply of the English 1e9XO'TO.
Version, is, I believe, universally discarded at the present
~~~~~~day.i~~~~~ W~I The art. does, perhaps, sometimes occupy the.place of tlhe
day.
personal pronoun, when unemphatic, but never, I believe, when
To raise one's self up, is more modern and elegant than to enmphatic. Hence the E. V. here expresses more than is in the
lift one's self up,                                    Orig.




THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. VIII.                                      59
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
one, beginning  at the  eldest, awro ritv wrpeo/vreWv         os       one, beginning from the kelders,
even unto the last: and Jesus I.xdr. Ka             t Kar[             even to the last; and Jesus was
was left alone, and the woman,'                            F, I   left alone, and the woman standthe woman    l alone1, Kat 7 7/vpT] e) /ETo'? ing, in the midst.
standing in the midst.                                                     in the midst.
co-Two-a.
10 When Jesus had lifted up    10 avaKvfras e 0 1r0-ovs, Kal    10 And Jesus, graising himhimself, and saw  none but the,aL%'Eva  OEao-apyevos  wA/v  7rT  self up, and seeing no one but
~womtnan, he said~ ~ ut  hr W                               the woman, said to her, Woman,
woman, he said unto her, Wo-   a           r        a   -, w,
man,                                                                   where are those, thine accusers?
cusers? hath no man condemned  rov EotTv EKEtVOt Ot  KarY77opot Did no one condemn thee?
thee?                             ouoV, OVEElIS CE KaTEKpVEV;
11 She said, No man, Lord.    11         E 7ELE   Ol3Ezg, KVpLE.   11 And  she  said, No  one,
And Jesus said unto her, Neither E~Wre 83  avrn  5'I77o'oi,?Ozg'Sir.  And Jesus  said to her2
do I condemn thee: go, and sin eyco a  KaTaKpLvco'   Wropeov KaI  Neither do I condemn thee: go,
no more.,,                       and sin no more.
1#1qKETt dIapTapE.
12 Then  spake Jesus again    12 HcAtv Ov 0'I?7loo0vr av   -   12  Again,  therefore, Jesus
unto them, saying, I am the light roSi'AcA77Orce AEowv,'Ey5  E/LL spoke to them, saying, I am the
of the world: he that followeth       o        Koo' I KoAoVOwv light of the world: he that folme shall not walk in darkness,,,       loweth ME shall not walk in the
but shall have the light of life.   ELO~, o0  t   wrptTrarTrOE en  T   darkness, but shall have  the
UrKo0rLa, aAA' 4ge  To (OW   ris light of life.
13 The  Pharisees  therefore    13 Eb'rov'o  o'v arcT ot Papt-   13 The Pharisees, therefore,
said  unto  him, Thou  bearest caLo,,vr ept eavrov lu apTvpeLr  said to him, THOU art mtestifying
record of thyself; thy record is           I        / o-               of thyself; thy -testimony is not
not true.                            L       aTVL             AOu7' true.
14 Jesus answered and said    14'A7rEKplOe   I  77rov'  Kal    14 Jesus answered, and said
unto them, Though I bear rec-            a o, K         y    aprp      to them, Even  if I  estify of
ord of myself, yet my record is  ept el. Iavrov,         r E(rrT      myself, my "testimony is true,
true: for                                                                      I know whence I came,
ndwhithr I go: ut ycannt, apTvpta  /ov 0         oa  r6ev            hither I an  going: bute
and whither I goi: but ye cannota                                              im              n
tell whence I come, and whither 77TA0o, KaYL ro) Vre2rayo' ViEls 8~ yE "know  not whence I came,
I go.                             OvK  o  are  7roOEV "epxoutat~, Kal Pand whither I am going.
7rov v7rayo.
15 Ye judge after the flesh;    1 5 VELUS  Kara  7-v'L appKca   15 YE judge eaccording to the
I judge no man.                 IKpIVeE'  eye) ov Kp\ OI  oreva.   flesh: I judge no one.
16 And yet if I judge, my    16 Kal;~Ev  KptlwO e) Ey;,               16 But "even if I judge, my
judgment is true: for I am not KpltO'      e/ rV aAqOs?7     ecrlrv' orl judgment is true; rbecause I am
alone, but I and the Father that /xgv   o   c etx  tAA  dyo Ka/     5 not alone, but I and the Father
sent me.                            I        eL aK                     who sent me.
wrcfay [E 7rarT7p.
k I would suggest whether the word, 7reafvereoo, may not  " The most literal rendering I can find for Ya.v, or xal eatv,
be used here, as a teen of office = an Elder, a member of the when the cat is not copulative, is, even if.
Sanhedrim. Nothing, certainly, would be more natural than - o See ch. 3: 8, N. q.
to suppose that those who brought the woman to the Savior,   P Griesb., Scholtz, Knapp, Tisch., and Theile, have V, instead
(supposing the narrative to be genuine,) were the officers whose of xat, in v. 14, while the editors generally reject o Iijaovs, in
especial duty it was, according to the law of Moses, to bring v. 20. I would adopt these readings, and recommend that we
her to justice.                                     read or, for and, in v. 14. and he, for Jesus, in v. 20..
I See ch. ~6. 34, N. r.                             q This is the usual rendering of xara, in this sense, and is
more precise than after.-Newc., Dodd., Nary, Penn, Kenr.. R.
m See N, j, ch. 1:7.                                r See N. i, ch. 1: 15.




60                          THE GOSPEL. BY  JOHN.  CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
17 It is also written in your    17 Kal E  r    VOL/ T   8Er 7       17 And it hath also been writlaw, that the testimony of two V"EureCO'yparraL,   ort    o ten in your law, That the testimen is true.,,                      2,      mony of two men is true.
[ avApcAo'7r& )v 7lapTvpia aA r-qs 1
Ec'TlV.
18 I am one that bear witness    18  EycoL/u, apTvptov  WEp    18 I am  one who mtestify  of
of myself; and the Father that, myself, and my Father who sent
sent me, beareth witness of me.   E/IaVuov,  K   aL /ap7upEL 7WEpt LOvme mtestifieth of ME.
o 7rEur1as' /E 7rarrTp.
19 Then said they unto him,   19 "EAheyov oiv avcTw, liHo            19 They said to him, therefore,
Where is thy Father?  Jesus an- | ry    7raTTLp  orov;'A7re Kp      Where is thy Father?  Jesus answered, Ye neither know me, nor,,,      K,,   swered, Ye neither know ME, nor
my Father: if ye had known me, 097 0  I7T0aovrS,  OV7E e/LE oU&reT, my Father: if ye knew  ME, ye
ye should have known myFather Ov'TE  ro vraTEpa  IAOV*  El 4E would know my Father also.
also.  TE Kar  TOV 7raPe  pa /Ov  e7 "TE av.
20 These words spake Jesus in    20 Tara       pi/a7a eAA77-   20 These words spoke PJesus
the treasury, as he taught in the                           a           the Treasury, teaching in the
temple: and no man laid hands OEV 07 Ic7o)t0v E`V' T(1) ya'oqov- in the               teaching in the
temple: and no man laid hands,,,             temple: and no one'took him,
on him, for his hour was not yet AaKtc, t&a(rKov E, rco Leppo'  Kat because his hour had not yet
come.                            oveELSe  e7rtaero-    avroY,  ort ov7rco come.
eAAv'Oet 77 cotpa avroV.
21 Then said Jesus again unto    21 E7rer oiv 7rAtvA avTrow 0   21 Therefore  tJesus said  to
them, I go my way, and ye shall,,, a \, them again, I am going away, and
seek me, and shall die in your |AJr Ct vway,                  s7T77 0  ye will seek me, and will die in
sins: whither I go, ye cannot OETE /Ec, Kat ev 7TI a/ap7la VlAov your usin: whither I am going,
come.                                             Y'JW01 oaV ye  vWray?%  YE can not come.
V/tElS OV  3VYao0OE EXOELy.
22 Then said the Jews, Will    22 "EAeyov  oiv oi'IovaJot,   22 The Jews, therefore, said,
he kill himself? because he saith, M     3TT a7roKreve  avrv     AE- Will he kill himself? because he
Whither I go, ye cannot come., s \,          saith, Whither I am  going, YE
yet,'07rov   Eyo v7rayTo, VLES' can not come.
0o  &vvaoe iAOdev;
23 And he said unto them, Ye    23 Ka\ EsWEr  avTLr s'Y'ULe        23 And he said to them, YE
are from  beneath; I am  from  E K      A-,,,,        are from  beneath; I am  from
above: ye are of this world; IK T                               T    above: YE are of this world; I
am not of this world.            avco Elut' vpUELSt EK Tro K0tO1ov am not of this world.
TroVTOV ETE, E7)o OVK Etl E(K rTO
KOOfV /OTOUTOOU.
24 I said therefore unto you,    24 ELrrO Ot 2/ ort a    7    rO-    24 I said, therefore, to you,
that ye shall die in your sins: for OaUELOE  E, aS'  l         That ye will die in your sins: for
if ye believe not that I am he, ye                 a/apTa            if ye believe not that I am he, ye
shall die in your sins.          ear  yap /1  7rtTrevo7E Tre OTEt Eyo shall die in your sins.
Et/lt, ta7roOaVeTOe e  7atLs' a/LapT7atS' V/lcov.
This is the only passage, in which grtace is rendered, to lay It is, I suspect, an Italic insertion. I would, therefore, translate,
Lands on, in the E. V. —E. V. generally.-Dodd., Wesl. (seized). he said, for Jesus said, etc.
-Sharpe.
I know not why the E. V., and other earlier Eng. Verss.,
t Lachm. and Tisch., with several ancient MSS., omit o IlTaovs. except R., have sins. —Newc., Sharpe, Dodd., VWesl., Kenr.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VIII.                                                 61
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
25 Then  said  they unto him,    25  "EAEyov  o1v  a;vTp,  TV    25 They said to him, therefore,
Who art thou?  And Jesus saith;               Kal   Ev   ar'              Who art TOU?  And Jesus said
unto them, Even the same that I;            e                    to them, Even vwhat I -Said  to
said unto you from the beginning. OrOVS', TV   aTXYV 0  t Kal AaA,  you at the beginning.
vt4v.
26 I have many things to say,    26  7roAAa e'o \        reppt 4Lov )Aa- 26 I have many things to say
and to judge of you: but he that                KWELP.            ~           and to  judge  xconcerning  you:
sent me, is true; and I speak to    A   K           I,   A.         but he that sent me is true; and
the world those things which I LeL aA7y0s7S  eTrTL  Kayo a?7Kovoa  YI, zwhat things I heard  xfrom
have heard of him.                   7rap  az7rov, Tav7a AEyco EL  TOPV him,'these I asay to the world.
KO710V1.
27 They  understood  not that    27  OUK yvcoo'av oft rTo  7ra-    27 They  bknew  not that he
he spake to them of the Father.   Iepa a             eAeyev.                  spoke to them of the Father.
28 Then said Jesus unto them,         28  EyrEv oV    v  avT6i t              28  Jesus, therefore,  said  to
When ye have lifted up the Son'ov, av       e             them, When ye lift up the Son of
of man, then shall ye know  that    ~,,,,        man, then will ye know  that I
I am he, and that I do nothing of 7TO        a' CpO7rOV, TOTE  yVc(OELTE    am  he, and of myself I do nothmyself; but as my Father hath ort Eyo  ELeUt'  Kat atyr EJIlavTov ing; but as my  Father taught
taught me, I speak these things.       0              Aa   a                  me, I say these things.
Co O   ove,'AA  KaNea W &s; Em ae,
utt  o 7rarrp   Toov,  rarTa AaAXc.
29 And he that sent me is with        29  Ka I      WE7rE/ar    -eLE, /fiET7     29 And he that sent me is with
me: the Father hath not left me  tov er              ovK a-prKe /IE   I      me:,the Father did  not leave
alone; for I do  always  those,                 Tl        Ta,, I, me alone, because I do  always
things that please him.               o 7raTjp,       EyO         ET   avr dthings pleasing to him.
TO rOWt 7taVTroe.
30 As he spake these words,    30  Taovra  awrov  AaAovvTror    30 As he was speaking these
many believed on him.                W0rohl e~  r vTav    E       rv. ~       things, many believed on him.
31 Then  said  Jesus to  those        31  "E'Aeye   oiv    )'I o-ofi    31 Jesus, therefore, said to the
Jews which believed on him, If rrpo)  rov' Wrerrto'revKtrar avrc  Jews who had believed him, If
ye continue in my word, then are,                                         L YE abide in my word, ye are my
ye my disciples indeed;               Iovaatovs,  Eav  VrLtEs,LLELV7TrE disciples indeed:
Ell TO) Aoyco  T)O  EALOn)  aA?7U)g
/O yeTat leOU EiTTE.
All are agreed that this expression is very obscure and   X E. V., cl. 9:18; 11:19; 7: 32, and elsewhere.- Of is harddifficult.-Vulgate (Principium, qui et loquor vobis); Erasmus ly free from abiguity in this case.
(In primis quod et loquor vobis); Beza (Id quod a principio
dico vobis); Dodd., connecting this clause with the following   Y This seems to be about the only way to render the proverse (Truly, because I'am still speaking to you); Newc. (Even noun with that emphasis required by the collocation of the
ewhat I told you at first); Meyer, as a question (Was urspriing- Orig.
lich ich auch rede zu euch?)-I do not see that it is necessary to   i E. V. often.-See ch. 3: 6, N. k.
connect the latter part of this -verse with the next verse. The
sense of both verses is complete enough without such connec-   a E. V. very often, especially in the immediate context.
tion.  I think the English Version conveys the sense pretty   b There is certainly no necessity for departing from the usual
well, though I suggest a slight modification, for the sake of rendering of yvcoaxo.
greater fidelity to the Original. —From the beginning, is usually
expressed by am' aeXl7s  (seldom by eS aegis).  To me it is   c Lachm., Tisch., and Theile omit J crawe. It is retained by
doubtful whether,V,7 ae7v, will bear this rendering, though (Griesb., Scholz, Knapp, and Hahn. The former is, perhaps, the
there is no doubt at all but it will bear the rendering, at the more ancient reading.  I would insert in the margin.: Some
beginning =-at first.                                     copies omit the Father.
Our idiom will not bear the literal rendering of the verb   d Tlings pleasing is more literal than the things that please,aR,, I say, in this connection.                            e See ch. i: 33, N 




62                          THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                      R EVISED VERSION.
32 And  ye  shall know  the    32 Kat yrVoo-eEo0E 7Tiv  aAi-   32 And  ye. shall know  the
truth, and the truth shall make OEtar, KaX  r arAsELa  AEvOEP/- truth; and the truth shall fake
you free.                          et                                 you free.
a-et vltas.
33 They answered him, We be    33'AWrrEKpIOyrra v av'cT, ZTrEp-   33 They answered him, We are
Abraham's seed, and were never ua IA3paOa    rlEY,  Kal  ot Sert Abraham's seed, and have never
in bondage to any man: how say-                                     \ been in bondage to any one. How
est thou, Ye shall be made freeou say, Ye sall be made
AE'yetL,'OrT  XAEV'OEpot YEz7oae- free?
arOe;
34 Jesus answered them, Veri-    34'A7rKpl'O77  ahvrot  6'I77-'  34 Jesus answered,them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Who-  ovo,'A >       iTrl ryro         ly, verily, I say to you, Every one
soever committeth sin, is the ser-,, that fis doing sin is a servant of
soever cofmitteth sin,.ishe s.t- grt 7ras- o 7rotrov -rqv aplaprta% sin.
Vant of sin.                         LZ      Ot(7T1   LLl             sin.
8ovXog eortL 7t77s oaxcaprTas'.
35 And the servant abidethnot    35 o 8e 8ovXos over er   35 And the servant abideth not
in the house for ever, but the Son                                    i OLKL  E T      n the house for ever: the gson
abideth ever.,',                    abideth for ever.
/ieret Ets rTO  atrea.
36 If the Son therefore shall    36 Ea z     v 6~   o vi;as _Ep    EAev-   36 If, therefore, the Son make
make you free, ye shall be free 0EP           O 5VTCr' EAEVOepoLt   e- you free, ye will be free indeed.
indeed.
37 I know  that ye are Abra-    37 ol&a rTt o-7rep/ta'A3paac    37 I know  that ye are Abraham's seed; but ye seek to kill  E        AA     TT    e               ham's seed; but ye are seeking to
eed;e'    ah a (1TrEtrE  11e a`7rOKrE1me, because my word hath no                                         - kill me, because my word hath
place in you.                    nat      c or' Xoyos' o pos' or XopeL no place in you.
Ev VIUV.
38 I speak that which I have    38 eyo \       eopaKa  3rapa  T       38 I speak Zwhat I have seen
seen with my Father: and ye do',                           wth my Father: and YE, thereseen with my Father' and ye do           paAr3' Kal vpelr ot r fore, do'what ye have seen with
that which ye have seen with your                                T pl  fore, do hwhat ye have seen with
father.                          o copaKate 7rapa rT) warpL VLCW, your father,
7TOlELTE.
39 They answered and said un-    39'A7rEKpplO -LaV  Kat Ef7roV   39 They answered, and said to
to him, Abraham  is our father. avro.  O0 o 7                  a      him, hOur father is Abraham.
Jesus saith unto them, If ye were,                   Jesus saith to them, If ye were
Abraham's children, ye would do EUTt.       EyEL avrot  6  Irovs', Abraham's children, ye would do
the works of Abraham.            Et rTegKa  Tro    Apaa3p        7TE, the works of Abraham.
Ta epya troo A/3paat e7rottreLTE
aL.
40 But now  ye seek to kill    40 vrv h  e \7retL      e LE a7roKreL-   40 But now ye are seeking to
me, a man that hath told you the  tat, arOporro y        oTr O'-Sv -\P 1etav kill me, a man who have spoken
truth which I have heard of God:,\to you the truth, which I heard
this did not Abraham.'V-'L  AEVX7r7Ka,  2)1s 77Kov-ca  wrapa Iof God.  This Abraham did not.
ro) OeoV'  roUro   Afpapayt  oUK
7roTorEa'V.
t This phrase is analogous to several others; viz., to do judg-   h I preserve the order of the Original, because I do not feel at
ment, ch. 5: 27; to do the law, ch. 7:19; to do righteousness, liberty to change it on so slight grounds as those existing in the
1 John 2: 29, etc.                                  present case.~ The word son, in this verse, is opposed to servant, and is not
spoken of the Messiah; therefore it ought not to begin with a   i E. V. very commonly.- To tell is an unusual rendering of this
capital, at it does in the E. V. —Newcome, Nary, Fr. M.,-S.    word.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VIII.                                                   63
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
41 Ye  do  the deeds of your           41  vuElsL 7rotELTE   a  E'pya  -oV    41 YE  do the works of your
father.  Theml said  they  to him       apo. _ E7ro                     avr,   father.  They said to him, thereWe be not born of fornication:                                               It"', fore, WE have not been born of
we have one Father, even God.          H I/EL s EK  7rWopVEiaS' o' YEyEV1, r1- fornication; we have one Father,
/LEOa   Eva  7rarTEpa  eXOLAeV, TOP God.
OEOZ/.
42 Jesus  said  unto  them, If         42  EW7rEv op    v  av-ots' o'lI-    42 Jesus said  to them, tllhereGod were your Father, ye wouldl o,                                              fore, If God were your father, ye
love me: for I proceeded  forth  eo,                           7, I"ratrp      would love ME   for I keame out
and  came  from   God;  neither yJv, i7ya7WaTE aV EFLE'  EY) yap EK from  God, and'am  come; for I
came I of myself, but he sent me.  ro70 OEoV E/ AOov KaL  rj7cKC ovz8  am mnot even come of myself, but
yap  a7r' elavroiv  EAiAva, aAA' lhe sent me.
EKELPOS' Fe a7rEO-7TELAE.
4,3 Why do ye not understand            43  8tar' T     AaAtav rT77  4 v    43 Why do ye not'know  my
my speech? even because you can-                                                 speeh   Because ye can nothear
O7t          0      YlV(DKETE;  O 3~t Ov avva(rte speech? Because ye can not hear
not hear my word.                                                                  y word.
aKovetv rOv AoSyov rQv efyov.
44 Ye are of your father the            44   LAetS E;K  7raTpos  Toi  &ta-    44 YE areof [your] father, the
devil, and  the lusts of your fa-  3AXov  e'ire,   a             s  rts  vtv s Devil, and the lusts of your father
ther ye will do: he was a mur-    -                    e,,           ye -wish to do.  He was a omanderer from  the  bezinnino, and  TOV  rarpo. v                                   ucLW^ 6AETE 7r ot1EL~. slayer from  the beginning, and
abode not in the truth; because EKEtVOS' avtpforoKo70vo               f7y a7r ap- phath not stood in the truth; bethere is no truth in him.  When, Kat eV T     AVOj [ oAX err- Jcause there is no truth  in him.
he  speaketh  a lie, he speaketh           e!    O          T                    When  one speaketh falsehood, he
KEV   ore o OVK  ETtv  a.Ar]Oeta  ents
avTco.   OTCav  AA1J  TO          0 iEv VOoso,
The editors generally reject this ovv. As it is also wanting is literal, but because it conveys more precisely what I conceive
in the English Version, I would certainly recommend that it be to be the true idea,-That the Devil not only was a liar at the
left out.                                                   beginning, but has continued to be so ever since, and is now.
Stand is the proper idea of iavozu, and expresses the idea here
k E. V. generally. —To proceed forth, is uncommon, and cer quite as well as abide.-W., R.
tainly unnecessary here.-Newc. (came forth).
q This sentence, from zav to the end of the verse, is, pert Newc.-Dodd. (and to come). Hxco is usually rendered as a haps, one of the most difficult to translate of any occurring in
perfect.                                                   this Gospel.  The chief difficulties may be resolved into two
principal questions, to which I shall endeavor to reply seriatim.a There seems to be no propriety in rendering ov&e, neither, 1. What is the subject of Ia;,2? The English Version, with a
where there is no antithesis. I have given it-its literal rendering,  deided majority of  translators and interpreters, both ancient
which, I think, conveys the true sense of the passage.-See ch. and modern, make lie, referring to b &aflo;os, the subject, but
1: 3, N. d.                                                 this interpretation is liable to serious objection, owing to two
difficulties arising out of the context. —1) Whoever is the subject of;a)xV, is said, in the next clause, to speak ex,couv ~lwo
n See ch. 1: 43, N. g.-It is very important, as Alf. and others ject of      is said, in the next clause, to speak c?  v',
have observed, that &#EIErE should be literally and unambiguously from his owv.  Now what does this phrase mean?   c denotes
trhave observnslated, in thatis  s s hould be literally and unambiguously orgin, not only usually, but universally, in some sense or
other. Oi i3to means, in every other passage where it occurs,
in the N. Test., one's own family, people, or associates; while za
~ The word usually translated murderer, is poovevg.  Man-slayer Ctia (supposing zv  ceov here to be neuter) means wlhat is
expresses the precise idea of the Orig.-Newc. (slayer of men).-  peculiar to one's self, taken in the broadest sense, but only in
Penn, Kenr.                                                reference to external things, never in reference to the powe. rs,
attributes, or resources of the mind. (See ch. 1: 11, N. r.)
I prefer the perfect, or present tendering not only because it The meaning of the phrase, therefore, would be, That the dis




64                              THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES7 VERSION.                          GREEK TEXT.,                         REVISED VERSION.
of his own: for he is a liar, and IEK TrcV   it'sovr AaAeL- o7t  EVo'77'9  speaketh'from  his own; tbecause
the father of it.'KL o                         aUTOV.               qhis father her qalso is a liar.
E0Lo'  Kat 5 7raTp p avrov.
X Not only is speaketh of his own ambiguous, but from is the  N. q. As to the rendering of towv etcov, his own, see ch. 1:11
proper word to express the radical idea of Ex.  See above, in N. r.                          t See ch. 1:15, N. i.
position to speak falsehood, in the subject, originates, either of wvevSn: but if this be omitted, and we read simply, ozap
from his kindred or associates, or from something else that is VIeev&, the only word that can be supplied, as subject, is 6
peculiarly his own, and, at the same time external to himself. V evazis, the liar, because this alone properly designates the
But this is not true of the Devil: therefore, 6 &tafoRos cannot agent of whom the action is naturally predicated. Now it is
be the subject of alcZ.7.-2) The last word in the verse, avtov, plain, that z4acv Rain' to avavos is exactly =  5zacv Vev3S) benaturally refers to the subject of 2aap, as its antecedent; nor cause to  revdos is here an abstract noun, meaning falsehood,
is it easy to refer it to any thing else: for it cannot be referred  in general; so that AaAeev to Vev8os = VSev&ew.  Therefore,
to iVEvaos, in the preceding clause, without setting aside a in the absense of any admissible subject, expressed, 6 VevauO'T
standing rule of grammar, for which those critics who contend is the only proper subject of 2a2an, in the passage under confor this interpretation, have shown no satisfactory authority: sideration; so that the idea conveyed by orav gag. to Vev., &c.,
neither can it be referred to /evSos, latent, as others say, in is simply, When [the liar] speaketh falsehood, &c. But, as it
the nearer substantive, Evuvan7s; for there is, for this, even less would generally be less euphonious, to express the real supply,
authority, either from custom or common sense: neither can in the translation, than to represent it by a pronoun, we say,
it be referred to o wevar7s, as is done by others; for this, one sounds the trumpet, for the trumpeter sounds, &c., they
though free from grammatical difficulty, would represent the revile, for the revilers revile, (Matth. 5: 11,) one lies, for the
subject as being his own father, which is repugnant to common liar lies, one speaketh falsehood, for the liar speaketh falsesense. If, then, avrov must be referred to the subject of Lai.V, hood, &c.-I would add, that the above reasoning receives
as its antecedent, and that antecedent is ob 8afiogos, we arrive additional strength, from the interpretation put upon the last
at the singular conclusion that the Devil has a father.  This clause of the verse. See below. —It remains to inquire whether
is, in fact, the conclusion that was drawn from this passage by we have sufficient authority for this interpretation from the
many of the ancients, (the Cajani, and the Archontici,) and acknowledged usages of the Greek writers. There are many
was partially concurred in by the learned Grotius, in more examples of this usage in the plural number, and that, too, in
modern times. It may, however, be considered as thoroughly connection with this same 6o5av. See ch. 2: 10. Matth. 5: 11;
exploded at the present day; so destitute is it of support, from  10: 19, 23. Mark. 13: 11. Luke 12: 11. 1 Thess. 5: 3.-In the
either Scripture or reason. We conclude, therefore, that 6 6ac- singular, this usage is much less frequent. There is, however,
filoso cannot be the subject of 2Aalr,. What, then, is its sub- if I mistake not, one clear example of, at least, a similar usage,
ject? In this case, as in multitudes of others, there is no sub- in the N. T., in I Cor. 15: 27, 6zav es e&e.7,...., where the
ject expressed in immediate connection with the verb;'and we true subject of astno can only be determined from the context;
are left to infer it from the context, and especially from  the and, if the phrase be taken indefinitely, (as it is taken by
predicate.  When, in the absence of a subject expressed, the Sharpe, All., Stoltz, Reich., Fr. S., and, perhaps, others,) this
predicate is of such a general nature, that it cannot be referred subject is undoubtedly'ts, (one, any one,) though the analogy
to any particular individual, or individuals, or class of persons, of faith would refer it to God, as the author of revelation.'Ts, taves, they, people, one,.or any similar indefinite term that But though there are but few examples of this kind of conmay be appropriate, may be supplied, as the subject. But struction in the N. T., there are a great many in the classic
when the predicate is such that it is naturally and properly authors, as appears from the following quotation from Midd.,
spoken of some particular agent, that particular agent is its in loco. "In Hesiod, Op. et Dies, 291, Ed. Le Clerc, we have
subject, when no other is expressed. For the sake of illustra- Er7v 6' aes axcov II7HAI, though, as we are told in the note,
tion I will adduce a few familiar examples.-In the phrase Philo, Clemens, Xenophon, and others confirm the common
0o'av oeOGEoavn J6 Lrae, when the boy pours out the wine, there reading, IYKTAI. Heinsius, the author of the alteration, tells
can be no doubt that 6 gracs is the subject of the verb: but if us, that Scaliger and Meursius' approved it: they did not,
this word were omitted, and it read simply, btrav ocvoxoevn, we then, perceive that tsg before &xatast might be understood.  So
would be obliged to supply a subject from the predicate, and also Soph. (Ed. Tyr. 315. exo  zTe xaa 8vvarzo, sc. TI2. In
that subject could be no other than o olvoxoop, the cup-bearer. Xenoph. the same Ellipsis is not very uncommon; in the
(See Kuhn, ~ 238. R. 3.)  For a similar reason, in the phrase; Memorab. I. 2. 55. eav flovl7rtae Gtcc9aa9ae, sc. TI. In the
oTav oatReyyfl, no subject can be supplied but 6 caa2ntxrcs,  the Apol. 7. vy.e!s 8e ('ts) to aioua, x. 2. i, where, however, says
trumpeter. (See Kuhn., as above.) Again, in the phrase, 6'cev Sturtz, in Lex. Xen. TIZ was first interpolated by Leunclavius.
sV8. 6,rasc, when the boy lies, 6 7tcxe is evidently the subject So also De Re Eq. VIII. 13. oc  as fiov2rltcac avrenaeeoxas,




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VIII.                                                65
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
45 And because I tell you the         45  eyco 8e ort TrV  aAiOEtav    45 wBut because I kspeak the
truth, ye believe me not.              y,       o',rrLv E,o.             truth, ye believe me not.
46 Which of you convinceth            46  rt  E'   )tt)v ieEyXEL  ALtE    46 Who  of you  -convicteth
me of sin?   And if I say the  repLt a"laprt'a          E';  e  8   aA  OEtav me of sin?  wBut if I kspeak
truth, why do ye not believe me? A Eo, 8tarI   veLEy 0           7rrrLEVTEe' truth, why  do  YE  not believe
me?
/.ot;
47 He that is of God, heareth         47  0  sO   EK  TOt    EOlv  Ta         47 He that is of God heareth
God's woids: ye therefore hear pytara  Tro    OEOv  aKove                 t&a the words of God: on this acthem not, because ye are not of'.           VlEs,  OUK  aKovexe,  Er e    K count YE hear not, because ye
God.,,,        are not of God.
ro~ Oeo^ OvK E0rE.
48 Then answered the Jews,    48'A7rEKpI06%q.av o'v ot'Iov-    48  The   Jews,  Ytherefore,
and said unto him, Say we not &aot Kat ELWrov aV7rt, 0) KcaACs answered, and said to him, Do
well that thou art a Samaritan,                          OTT                  not WE say well, That THOU art
and hast a devil?                    e                            aPELTS' a Samaritan, and hast a -demon?
El (Or, Kal  a LtoLVtOt  E(XEtS;
49 Jesus answered, I have not    49'ArEKpL'OI'IooiVs,'.Eyeo   49 Jesus answered, I have not
w I have often taken the liberty to render Ae, but, where the   x E. V., v. 9, above.-Newc., Sharpe, Wesl., Penn, Kenr.
E. V. has, and. I do so, because I think it is plain that the   y Editors generally reject this ovv. I would leave out
disjunctive idea is in the Orig. The difference made is often therefore.
alight, but sometimes important.                            z See ch. 7: 20, N. g.
(sc. TIZ) which Leuncl. and Wells altered into fiov.v avzr- to represent it in the Original, as avros, (compare ch. 2: 12.)
xaeton. For these passages, excepting one, I am indebted to -6) Finally, because I have seen no translation as yet that
Sturtz, and I have little doubt that a multitude of such might seems to convey the meaning of the Spirit so clearly, simply,
have been found, if every vestige of them had not in many in- and forcibly, as the one I propose. But of the translation
stances been obliterated by unauthorized departure from the itself, as well as of the reasons given to enforce it, the candid
3ISS."                                                   reader will judge for himself.-See Scholefield, in loco.
2. How' should xca, in the phrase, cxan o rar,o avtov, be   The above remarks are based upon the supposition that the
rendered?  All the authorities, nearly, translate this sat as Text has come down to us pure. Wakefield, however, has
a copulative, making two sentences of  lt... avrov. In this suggested that the original and true reading may have been,
almost unanimous judgment of the learned world, I am sorry eoav )aoCn a rs Havisos, when any one speaketh falsehood; but,
that I cannot acquiesce: and though my dissent may seem like as Midd. observes, there is no need for this conjecture. A more
presumption, I will, nevertheless, venture briefly to assign my probable conjecture would be this, that instead of trav, the
reasons for it. —1) Because xal is, by universal consent, to be true reading may have been oa av, whoever. This would retranslated also, or even, where the connection requires it; so quire the change of but one letter, and, if admitted, would
that the translation proposed presents no anomaly.-2) Be- clear the passage of the last vestige of difficulty.  But, as the
cause, on the supposition that my translation is correct, the text, in its present form, though not without its difficulties, is
collocation of Cat is such as we should expect, i. e. just before susceptible of a satisfactory interpretation, I vastly prefer the
the subject.-3) Because the placing of the predicate gvsvars   concurrent testimony of all the MSS. to any conjecture, howbefore, and gtrane, with its dependencies, after the copula, can ever plausible.
be easily accounted for by supposing it to be a case of transposition for the sake of emphasis.-4) Because Tt is evidently    r It has been remarked already, that to  edv3os is an abstract
used to introduce a reason of the preceding declaration, sx Crowv noun. Now falsehood is the best word we have, that is used
rscov RaEt; but the assertion, he -is a liar, is no reason why abstractly, to express the idea. It would, indeed, be desirable,
we should believe that-he speaketh from his own, (see the to retain in the translation the resemblance between the abremarks above, on question 1.)-5) Because the only remain- stract and the personal noun, as between Vyev8os and tevv7s,9;
ing tolerable translation, for he is a liar, and so is his father, but I prefer to sacrifice this object, rather than to render an
(Midd.) is liable to two serious objections: (a) So must, in this abstract noun by a concrete. If it be objected, that falsehood
case, be supplied, which it were desirable to avoid.-(b) HE is not so strong a term as lie, I reply, that probably the former
would be, in this case, so emphatic as to require something expresses the meaning of ~Esvos even better than the latter.




66                            THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
a devil; but I honourmy Father, |at/owtvov  OVK'EXco, cAAa -tr/uc  a,demon; but I honor my Faand ye do dishonour me.             |     7t erepa pOV,  KaI  VtxeL  7' -   ther, and YE dishonor me.
MaETE -LE.
50 And I seek not mine own           50  eyO 3E  oz (7rCI0 r7>v  og0av    50'But I seek not rmy glory:
glory: there is one that seeketh,ov'  &r7tY   6   -7'v37  Kat KptvowO.   there is one that seeketh, and
and judgeth.                                                                 judgeth.
51 Verily, verily, I say unto        51  actrz7v a/7>v AEyco vtxtv,  Eav    51 Verily, verily, I say to you,
you, If a man keep my saying, rt    v Ao yov                         if any one keep my bworcl, he
he shall never see death.,       ~,                      s   hall never see death.
atcowa.
52 Then said the Jews unto           52  Et7rov  ov  avrc7   o'Iov-    52 The Jews, therefore, said
him, Now  we know  that thou  8atot, Nbv EyvoJKaev ort 8atxPto- to him, Now we know that thou
hast a devil.  Abraham is dead,,         A/                     hast a zdemoii.  Abraham  died,
and the prophets; andthou say-                                               and  the  prophets:  and.THOU
est, If a man keep my saying, KaL ot 7rpoS7Trat,  Kal  0rV AEYEtS, sayest, If any  one  keep  my
he shall never taste of death.       Eav'Tts' rTo  A5yov you rVp7o',y bword, he shall never taste of
o  /ty yevo-crati OavarTov eL  Trov death.
atcova.
53 Art thou greater than our    53                                           53 Art THOU greater than our
f'ither Abraham, which is dead? p9);.'    p~O'7  d flpaa, o o'A' ts' a7r
father Abraham, which is dead? lpo  7/ACLv           3,ppaay, OCT15  ase-| father,  Abraham, who died, danld
and  the  prophets  are  dead.                                               the prophets ried? Whom makwhom makest thou thyself?                                                    est THOU thyself?
T va oEavrov  oV 7TOetL's;
54 Jesus answered, If I honourl   54'AT7rEKP7'Iros,   Eav    54  Jesus   answered,  If  I
myself, my honour is nothing:              0                       a'Eo     ngloify  myself, my'glory  is
it is my Father that honoureth              iy'  ap    ov nothing: it is my Father who
me, of whom  ye say, that he is O                                           |glorifieth me, of whom  YE say,
your God.                           I o  Oa AWV  /Ie, or VALEtS Aeyere, that he is your God.
irt UO',S  V/IozV Erttl
55 Yet ye have not known             55  Kay ovK eyvKacrE areTrov,    55 rAnd ye have not known
There is no emphasis on an enclitic, in any case. The and the prophets, all of whom died?"  This idea cannot be
emphatic word own is, therefore, an addition to the word of God. properly expressed in a literal translation, without placing the
which I would reject, as entirely uncalled for.          note of interrogation where I have placed it. If it be objected
to this, that this punctuation does violence to the rules of gramb There seqms to be no particular saying of the Savior here mnatical structure, I reply, that this is a case of frequent ocreferred to, as is the case in ch. 6: 60; 7: 36, 40. I would currence, in the conversational style, (to which this passage
rather prefer, therefore, with W., R., Dodd., Wesl., Nary, Penn, properly belongs); and, indeed, no sane writer of original
Kenr., to translate it word, meaning, the word of God, in general, matter would think of confining himself, in relating a conversaas in vv. 31, 37, 43, and elsewhere. T. has sayings, conveying tion, to the formal, and often frigid, rules of grammar and
the idea more exactly, but needlessly using the plural for the rhetoric. This form of questioning is, it is true, unusual in
singular.-Newc. (words).                                 books, but nothing could be more natural in conversation.
The verb, o-axetrv, is rendered, to honor, only here, and in
d Most of the Verss. have the note of interrogation before 1 Cor. 12: 26. Once (Rom. 11: 13.) it is rendered to magnify.
the clause, and the prophets died, which is taken indicatively, The proper word for to honor, is,ruaecr. For the sake of unisome rendering the'eat of this clause, also. There are some, formity, I would always render otanetLv,  to glorfy. For a
however, who place it as I have done, as De W., Lus., Trem. similar reason, I would render aoca, glory, nearly, if not quite,
The last two insert than. before the prophets. I am satisfied always.
that the expression, and the prophets died, ought to be in-  t "And ye have not known him, but I know him."  Here is
eluded in the interrogation. The idea is evidently. (from the evidently an antithesis. But the fact does not appear in the
preceding verse,) "Art thou greater than our father Abraham E. V., because xa is rendered, yet.-W., T., G., R.




THE  GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CIIAP. IX.                                      67
RING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
him; but I know him: and if I eyeo  e od3a avroV' Kat Ea EL'7r'O him; but I know him: and if I
should say, I know him  not,                                          say, 9that I know him not, I shlall
oo oo say,t h I know him not, I  shugall
shall be a liar like unto you:,                                        be like you, a liar: but I know
but I know him, and keep his vF-l'N, 4EWTt7. aAA  OL&a a-vOV) him, and keep his bword.
saying.                          Kai Tor  Aoyov acdro3 rmpeo.
66 Your father Abraham  re-    56'A3pa~!z             o rarap    /,wv  56 hAbraham,  your  father,
joiced to see my day: and he l", et.', rejoiced,'that he should see my
joiced to see myday  and heyaAAtcaro,a    r            pa,   day   nde Saw, nd W    a.
saw it, and was glad.              \,,       %,,      day; and he saw, and was glad.
7r7V EU7~JV'  KaCt ele Kat EXap77.
57 Then said the Jews unto    57 ELwrov   ov  oi'Iovua&ot   57 The Jews, therefore, said
him, Thou art not yet fifty ye~ars  oro       a\ro'   HEV   Ko 3Ta,i  to him, Thou art not yet fifty
old, and hast thou seen Abra-                                          years, and hast thou seen
ham?                             ouwO7   EXEto, Kat A/3paatl  eopa- Abraham?
Kas;
58 Jesus said unto them, Ver-    58 EiTsEV  acroS            o-o ts,   58 Jesus said to them, Verily,
ily, verily, I say unto you, Be-',                     verily, I say to, you, Before
A /-t 77a C apyV ve         rily, I say oreIV
fore Abraham was, I am.,        a                     I      Abraham  was, I am.'A3/pa~a  7yeve/E at, Eye.  Et).
59 Then took they up stones    59'Hpav ouv A[Oove  ava fi-    59 They  took  up  stones,
to cast at him: but Jesus hid    I- therefore,'that they might cast
himself, and went out of the,                                [theml at him: but Jesus hid
temple, going through the midst EKpV/P37r KaLt ErqAOer eVK ro) Vepot) hinself, and went Jforth out of
of them, and so passed by.        XteAOO\Y  3ta tLE'OV avroy'   Kai the temple, kgoing through the
7rapryev -ovrcos.                    midst of them, and so passed by.
CHAP. IX.                          CHAP. IX.                           CHAP. IX.
AND as Jesus passed by, he    Kat 7rapaywov E78Ev a  oi 7roo    AND, apassing by, he saw a"
saw  a  man which was blind rVqbAo                 ( 7eVETS. man blind from birth.
from his birth.
2 And his disciples asked him,    2 Kal ypcorry-av avro ot,ta-   2 And his disciples asked him,
saying, Master, who did sin, this OSrat avTov AE'yOrTreS,   Pa/3/3      sayilng, bRabbi, who sinned, biE,
man, or his parents, that he waor his parents, that he was born
born blind?                      Tts 77ilapTEv,  OUTos' 7 OL yOZEtS' blinld?
aVTOV, Iva TV7AOS 7ylv7Op;
3 Jesus  answered, Neither    3'A7rEKPL0'77'Iror-oiS, OUrTE    3 Jesus answered, Neither did
hath this man sinned, nor his  *     ja           O         OEL a —  bHE sin, nor his-parents: but,
parents: but that the works of., that the works of God may be
God should be made manifest in   OU' aAA  Zva qaPyepoJO  ra epya cmanifested in him.
him.                              TroV  EOV EL avrT).
4 I must work the works of    4  /uL  &eL EpycoeOtOaL ra epoya    4 I must work the works of
him  that sent me, while it is                        E rov?uE/P     him  that sent me, while it is
g There is nothing here to prevent the translation of oif.  in the Vulgate, and other ancient Versions, as also in several
ancient MSS. Beza considered them spurious. —"Additum
Ah braham is properly the subj. of the verb., and father is ancient MSS. Beza considered them spurious.- Additum
iapoiin   (&EA9&V... avtowv,) putant Erasm., Grot., ex Luc. 4: 30,
in apposition. 
interprementi causa, ut et quod sequitur, xcxa ga7oye, ovrwco,
See ch. 1: 7, N. k.                              ex initio Cap. sequentis"' (Mill.)
Whenever the double preposition, (in the case of compound
verbs, followed by their own prepositions,) can be expressed   ~ I translate this verse literally, omitting all the supplies of
without injury to the sentence, I prefer to do so. Here, I.the E. V. which are evidently unnecessary.
think, the style is improved by the insertion of forth.
b See N. g., ch. 1: 49.-See, for HE oh. 1:.2,N. c.
k Griesb., and Tisch., omit the words,  12....  Oo-, which
are put in brackets by Knapp, and Lachm. They are wanting   e Se N. s, ch. 1: 31.




68                                THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
day  the night cometh, when no  roTi'v   EPXETaL  v, OTE  ov0               t   day: night is coming, when no
man can work.                          &vva      3aL Epya4EcTaz L.               one can work.
5 As long as I am in the world,    5  grav         v El T9  KOSOI I, o   pr    5 dWhile I am  in the world, I
I am the light of the world.         |                                           am the light of the world.
Etltt toV KOCIpov.
6 When  he had  thus spoken,    6  Tarfa              E'c lO, E7rLTVE  xa-       6 Saying ethese  things, he spit
he spat on the ground, and made                                  \               on the ground, and made clay of
clay ofthe spittle, and he anointed  at, Kai veroL0e 7r7AOV  rK Tro   the spittle, and frubbed the clay
the eyes of the blind man with the 7ryTVo'aTOS,  KaL  E              yEXpUToE   To l upon the eyes of the blind man;
clay,                                 7rA  V         T'      of aAzovs  ro  |
rvqbAo,
7 And said unto him, Go, wash          7  Ka   E7E  ar TC,  "T7raye    7 And said to him, Go, wash
in the pool of Sil~ thyself  at the pool of Siloam
by interpretation, Sent). (e went Vis      at Eni  T7IV KOAV/L/h77Opav TOV (which is hinterpreted, Sent). He
by                                              interpretation, Sent). He went
his way  therefore, and  washed, TZCLOa/z,    o   Ep/leEVEy aL,                \E'- went, therefore, and washed 9himand came seeing.                      crTaAuEdvos.    L7rWA9EV  O           Kai self, and came seeing.
tEVlI+aTO, Kai 77AOE /3AEA7ro V.
8 The  neighbours  therefore,    8  0O  ovi 7ElrTOVES a Kao   OtEO-    8 The neighbors, therefore, and
and they which before had seen                        \ 7     e                  those who saw  him  before  that
him that he was blind, said, Is not PoUTES' avToV  TO  7TpOTEPOV   T  he was'blind, said, Is not this he
this he that sat and begged?         TrvXAos' rv,  [Aeyov,  OuX  OT'thatwassitting and begging?
ET=TtV  0 rKaOi'iEvos  Kat wpo-rat9 Some said, This is he: others        9  "ArAot eAeyov, "rt ovror    9 Some said, This is1: others,
said, He is like him: but he said,n                                               It is like him: he  said, I am
I am he.                                 T           o,OLOLOs' he.
aVTC) Eo-TtV..EKElWoS'  eAAyeV,:OTt EY0O elltt.
d E. V., 1 Cop. 3:4. —This word is almdst always rendered simply, "wash thine eyes;" but this is not said, for which reason
when.  In this, and a very few other cases, it will not bear I prefer the literal translation.
the ordinary translation.  I prefer while to as long as, because it has the same meaning, is more literal, and is equally
elegant.                                                    i  Almost all critics, at the present day, regard  reooaarw7;
as the true reading.  Bloomfield, however, defends the tvpoa
See ch. 5: 1, N. a.-I would always, in such a con- of the Textus Receptus, but, I think, on insufficient grounds. I
neotion as this, translate  ravra, these things, never so, or would, therefore, recommend that the former be adopted, and
thus.                                                       rendered, a beggar; and that this note appear in the margin.:
r Anointed will do very well, when the object is ogp'aa adovt, According to some copies, blind. —W., T., C., R., Vulg., Germ.,
and o thers.
or any similar word, as the English Version has made it read
here, but most unwarrantably.  To rub, or smear, is undoubtedly  The English Version supplies he. The real supply would be,
the meaning in this verse, where  r720ov is the object of the he that was sitting and begging, not only in these cases, but in
action.-T., C., G., and others (smeared); E. V., marg. (spread the other answer contained in this verse. I can not see that any
the clay).                                                  supply is really needed. I call the he of the English Version
a supply, though, in the first case, it is not so indicated by the
s   f This verb is, in the  middle voice, and is never used in the Italic character, because it is by no means implied in the words
sense of the active, in this form. It is generally supposed that of the Orio  It can not be the nom. understood to earZ, for
the direction given did not require that he should wash his it stands, not as subj., but as pred.-Dodd. (not correctly) (it
entire body, since this word is used of the washing of a part is he).
only of the body, in very many cases (see ch. 13: 5, 6, 8, 10, 12,
14, and elsewhere), while Rovye signifies to bathe, or wash the   k There is but little real difference between it is, and he is,
whole body. Perhaps, he understood the direction to mean in this case. Still, I think the sense is more clearly expressed




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IX.                                              69
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
10 Therefore  said  they  unto    10  "_EAEyov o7V        avTro  HllC      10 They said to him, therefore,
him, How were thine eyes open-'    O?7c av oov o'         o daAo'         H ow were thine eyes opened?
ed?
11  He answered and said, A         11  A7rEKPLtO7  EKEvOS' Kal El-   11 He answered, and said, A
man that is called Jesus, made                                               an called Jesus made clay, and
cdatiya rev, 7v~porros Ae70tzevo s'IV- man called Jesus made clay, and
clay, and anointed mine eyes, and                                          rubbed my eyes, and said to me,
said unto me, Go to the pool of  oOvs 7rW7Aov  ETOlto'E, Kai  EEr-  Go to the'pool of Siloam, and
Siloam, and wash: and I went and Xptcre'yov rovsr o. OaAztovs, Kal wash  4thyself: and, mon going
washed, and I received sight.                            E        KoAI -C   and washing'myself, I received
Et7rE i.ot,  Y7rayE,EL' 7'7V KohvU- sight.
/3SOpav TroO TtAcoaAt, Kac  vt+at.
a7reAOCSOV    Kal  vtCaI.tevos,,  ave12 Then said they unto him,    12  ETrov  ovvi  avrc3,  H0ov   12 They said to him, therefore,
Where is he?  He said I know  EoTrtW  EKeLwZog;    A        e,  O;K O Where is he?  He saith, I know
not.                                                                       not.
13 They brought to the Phari-        13  "Ayovcrov   avTov   7rpos    13 They bring to the Pharisees
sees him that aforetime was blind..
bArv.
14 And it was the sabbath-day       14   v 8e oraI/3far'ov, OrTE roV    14 Now  it was the Sabbath,
when  Jesus made the                                          clay,  and
opened his eyes.                     veev  a         ro      a             opened his eyes.
-lVEc0 Ev avrov TOvs o'0~  aAioVs.
15 Then again  the Pharisees    15 7raAtv  oiv?7po7rcov  avrov    15 Again, therefore, the Pharialso- asked him  how  he had re- Ka  o~    -aptoa'ot, 7rsb  Ive'/3AE-  sees also were asking him how he
ceived his sight.  He said unto   e.   i                                   received sight.  And he said to
them, He put clay upon mine eyes,,EV.   O,  of them, He put clay on mine eyes,
and I washed, and do see.           Aov  ETE077IKEV  ErTL TOUV' oOaA- and I washed "myself, and do see.
/.L oves /OV   Kal  Evtqlay/7,  KaL
/3A  wo.
16 Therefore said some of the    16 "'EAyoOv  oVV E(K TWI Mapt-   16 Some of the Pharisees, therePharisees, This man  is not of'rstto S,            Ovro         p -  fore, said, This man is not of
God, because he keepeth not the.,,                      _  God, because  he  keepeth  not
sabbath-day.  Others said, How  7rOS  OVK  EOTL 7rape   ToY  OEv,i the Sabbath.  Others said, How
can a man that is a sinner do such oTt TO cra3/3arov or 7-ppeL.'AA- can a -sinful man do such Psigns?
Aot eAEyov, H11     &tvarac a"vpco|roS; a/LtapToAoS; Totavra o-7/Ie xLa
by the former.-Doddridge.-There are a few Manuscripts and neous: but it is evident that they can not be all absolutely so;
several versions, that insert ovzg aL2 before otw. I do not con- they, however, followed each other in immediate and rapid
sider this reading, though it is very ancient, to be very well succession, which accounts for the mode of narration adopted
sustained.                                             by the Evangelists. I prefer the participial form to the finite,
for reasons which have been given already. See General Observations 4.
1 Griesb., Lachm., and Tisch. reject'xovyzfilJeaor v rov, and
read zov for Tvv. This reading is sustained by good and very  ob.-This is the usual rendering of 
ancient authorities, and I think it should be adopted. I would,
therefore, leave out pool of.                            o Rob. —AuarcowRos is sometimes used as an adjective.-W.,
Fr. S.,-M.
m These participles being aorists, as also the verb, aveBfiEitO a,
the several actions would seem to be represented as simulta-   P See ch 2: 11, N. x.




70                              THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
miracles?  And there was a divi- rOLtEL;   KTat  -Xo-ta riv Ev av- And  there was division  among
sion among them.                    0ots.                                    them.
17 They  say  unto  the  blind       17  AE'yovo-tl Tr,   v4)A3 7ar-   17 They say to the blind man
man again, What sayest thou of Atv,  z   rT  AeetsL WrEpI  airob,  again, What sayest THOU of lim,
him, that he hath  opened thine           3,,seeing that he opened thine eyes?
eyes?  He said, He is a prophet.  0Tt qrlotLE 0o'   v TOsV  o )OaAzovg; rAnd  he  said,'That he  is a
IO   &   Eetrev,    dOrt  7rpo0T7rl7qS' prophet.
EO'TVP.
18 But the Jews did not be-    18  Ovc  eoreo-av   ovv  o    18 The Jews, therefore, did not
lieve concerning him, that he had'Iovuarot vrept      aIroT, 5rT zvA    believe concerning him,  that ihe
been blind, and received his siht,  was blind, and received sight, till.until they called the parents of                  3            OV   /J- they called the parents of him
him that had received his sight.   vo'av  Tovog  yovels  aVTOV  To) that received sight,
ava3AE'4avrTos,
19 And they asked them, say-    19  Kat?pOT?7aa  avprovg   s-   19 And asked them,saying, Is
ing, Is this your son, who ye say                 /                         this your son, tof whom  YE say,
was born blind?  How then doth YNTE   VT              ETL  0 V         W, tThat he was born Uind?  How,
he now see?                         O1v ViaEls' AeyeTE OTt TVPAOs' EyE- then, doth he now see?
Vu77;  rcos ovv apTL hAE7rEL;
20 His parents answered them         20'A7reKp'lO-qav  av-rot   oi   20 His parents' answered them,
and said, We know  that this is'                 and said, We know  that this is
our son, and that lie was born   OVElrf      T',                  our son, and  that he was born
blind:                               0T. ovros7O' E(TtV    vios' 771AOV, Kal  blind:
OrT TVr Aos E)/EVV?7O7
21 But by what means he now          21  7r6s'   8   vv  v /A- Eret, ovK    21 But how  he now seeth, we
seeth, we know not; or who hath o'aEV'  "N  T                 lEv   aVT7.V know  not; or who opened his
opened his eyes, we know  not:,eyes, WE know  not: he is, Uhn-.
he is of age; ask him   he shall TOVS' o'PaAttoV', 7yELS  OyK o0aL  self, of age; ask him: he, uhimspeak for himself.,Ev~ aUTOS?7AtKtav  EXEL   av.zov self, shall speak,concerning himepC.OTg]'TTe,  aVTo   7rept  av7'ov self
Epo)TT0-ctTE,   a;rUTOS  WAl'          self.
AaA -ret.l.
22 These words spake his pa-    22  Tai7'a;-    22 These things wsaid his parents, because  they  feared  theo                                           rents  because they xwere afraid
Jews: for the Jews had agreed,',,         T,    I       of the Jews: for the Jews had
already, that if any  man  did 3atovs   73?7 yap o vVeTedetLTo 01 agreed already, that if any one
Iovtaatot, tia Eav  71rt avTro   o/0oq'Ore frequently has this sense.-Some suppose that there from the context, the reader will readily perceive that I say is
are two questions, viz.: "W hat sayest thou of him? that he to be supplied.
hath opened thine eyes?" but this is evidently wrong: for the   t The version I have given of this clause is perfectly literal,
blind man takes no notice whatever of this second question, and, I think, much more elegant than the E. Y.
which would, in that case, be the principal one. I take the   U Avros, in the nom. is = ipse. Perhaps, the frequent use of
meaning to be, What hast thou to say, as to the character of this pronoun here may be accounted for by the extreme anxiety
this man, since thou art fully convinced that he opened thint he of the parents to avoid a collision with the rulers of the Synaeyes, and that, too, on the Sabbath? This view is confirmed by gogue, by throwing the responsibility entirely on their son. —
the use of the emphatic pronoun ov, q. d., We say, that this man See ch. 2: 12, N. z.
is an impostor, because he did this thing on Sabbath: others say,ulgate, Schott, Erasmus, Be
No,                               this is not the  work of     impostor; now  w~ sayes t ~Doddridge, Wesley, Penn, Vulgate, Schott, Erasmus, Beza.
No, this is not the work of an impostor; now what sayest  i
Ihou Z-T., C., G. (because); Newc., Dodd. (since); Wesl. (for.-English Version, v. 18, above.-For himself is, in this case,
th~aA_,.Z~nr.q.fimbin.             Iambiguous.
that). —Since is ambiguous.
w E. V. generally.-See ch. 1:15, N. g.'~~ f~ee Gen. Obs. 6.                   1       ~'~ English Version, ch. 6:19, 20; 19:8, and elsewhere
~ There is no reason why ore should not be translated here, as, frequently.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IX.                                             71
ItING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
confess that he was Christ, he Aoyi(ro? Xplt-Tov, awocrovvcayyos- should  confess  him   [to  be]
should be put out of the syna- yerat.                                     Christ, he should be put out of
gogue.                                                                    the synagogue.
23 Therefore said his parents,    23  3ta   TOTOr  ot yOVEtSe  av7'o      23 aBecause of this his parents
He is of age; ask him.                                      XE,           said, He is of age; ask him.
Epco7Gto-are.
24 Then again called they the    24'Eqfcr7oav ozv O         K &evrTE-    24 They called, therefore, ba
man that was blind, and  saidpov Tov avspcamrov  orv Trv/)Xor,  second time, the man who was
unto him, Give God the praise: "             2                            blind, and  said to  him, Give
we  know  that this man is a KaLglory to God: w   know  that
sinner.                             OsEC   V/,lEtS'  OL&TpEC  07't o a vOpw-  this man is a sinner.
7rWO  OVTOS acLaproAos ecrTLv.
25 He  answered  and  said,    25'A7rEKptr07  oVV EKEWtOS' Kal    25 He  answered, therefore,
Whether he be a sinner or no, EV, E                 rco                   and said, alf he is a sinner, I
Et7rEv, ]~'t daptaprcoAos Eorrtv, OVK
I know not: one thing I know,                                             k     t   ow not; one thing I do know,
that, whereas I was blind, now                          T  T              that, haing been blind, now I
I see.                            daprt I3AE7rO).                         see.
26 Then  said  they  to  him        26  Et7rov 8E aViT  7raAtv, Tt   26 fAnd  they  said  to  him
again, What did  he to  thee? 9e.rot'rre  oot                             again, What did he do to theey?
how opened he thine eyes?    -                                            how did he open thine eyes?'rove o0HaA/loovs;
27 He answered them, I have    27'ArEKPI        Or] avrots         _ Ewtov 27 He answered them, I told
told you already, and ye did not,                      KOVyou  justnow, and ye did not
vVIv  j;1LL,  Kaiot~: LKoLVTCo'e'    r[ yjUst now,  mnd ye did not
hear: wherefore would ye hear                ),,,                 hear: hwhy ido ye wish to hear
it again? will ye also  be his 7raALv  OEAETE  aKovELV;                   again?  are YE also'willing to
disciples?                         Vt/eLts OEAere avrou  tWa 7ra 77    e-  jbecome his disciples?
vPEGOat;
28 Then they reviled him, and    28'_EAotaopry-cav ov arovw,   28 They reviled him, ktheresaid, Thou art his disciple; but  a ElWo         v                        fore, and said, THOU art his diswe are Moses' disciples.                                        e K   O,, ciple; but WE are disciples of
/ItELs'    ro'   MWo'  E- coeV /l a-  Moses.
29 We know that God spake    29 /.EtS' o0qaleE  ortV  Mico f           I  29 WE know that God hath
z Some supply ELYat, to be. I apprehend that there is noth-   e The pres. part. will not here admit of being rendered by
ing omitted in the Greek, for the form of the sentence is not the present tense. Still, I prefer to retain the participial form.
the usual form of the acc. with the infinitive; but the Engl. T., C., and G. have, " that I was blind, and now I see," (6ot
idiom will not admit of a perfectly literal translation. Indeed, rvFgos  7, c7v  aent.IezCo,) for which there is ancient
I am well satisfied that $#o2oyEwo, like voa#ew, CIyeotal, &c., authority. (Cant., Colb. 8., and Aethiop. See Mill., in loco.)
verbs of similar meaning, governs two accusatives, as, in this
f See Gen. Obs. 6.
case, avrov and Xetlaov.
" See Gen. Obs. 6.                                   g HB8y frequently means, just now, (see Rob.) I prefer this
rendering here, because the reference is to what had been said
b Newc., Dodd., Wesl., Penn. —I suppose ex &6vEmeov isonly a moment before.
equivalent to 3EVrEeov, ch. 3: 4.
C I translate literally.  "'The words," says Blo.,'are a   h E. V., ch. 1: 25; 7: 19; 18: 21, and very often else
for-m of expression often employed in the 0. T. in order to where.
seriously admonish any one to speak the truth, (see Josh.   i See N. y ch. I  43.
7: 18, 19. 1 Sam. 6: 5. Jer. 13: 16.)"-W., G., R.,, and others..   Vulg., Dodd., Kenr., R., Germ., De W.
d Dodd., Nary, Kenr., Fr. S.,-M., and others.-This is the
most literal translation I could find, and, as far as I can see,'  k Almost all the editors reject this ovv. I would leave out
quite elegant.                                        therefore.




72                         THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                 GREEK TEXT.                    REVISED VERSION.
unto Moses; as for this fellow,  \eAXaA-yKEv 0 OEOS' 7Toirov de OVK spoken to Moses; but HIM- -we
we know not from whence he is. OLalteEV 7r5oOEV E'.              know not whence he is.
30 The man answered and    30'A7rEKpL8U' avSpco7ros Kal   30 The man answered, and
said unto them, Why, herein is a dtre aro r p         row    Oa-  said to them, Why lin this is a
marvellous thing, that ye know,,,,, -  Ld   mwonder, that YE  know  not
not from whence he is, and yet  aoo  EYTLn   OT  VElS' OVK O  whence he is, and yet he opened
he hath opened mine eyes.      OaTe  roOev  T,         ai o' aVEoe /V my eyes!
rovs ob&aAtovs.
31 Now we know that God    31 o't aloEV 3e o 7't aap7rcoAor   31 Now we know  that God
heareth not sinners: but if any o 0e O   oNS aOV ov o Aet' a av rts heareth not sinners; but if any
man be a worshipper of God, and OET8   S          \0 Ok,,TO  one be a worshiper of God, and
doeth his will, him he heareth.                    Oe      a  Io I  do his will, HIM he heareth.
7rot, rovrov aLKOVEL.
32 Since the world began was    32 EK r o atigcos oUK 7?KOVrOr-6,   32 -From the beginning of the
it not heard that an.y man opened   t   oE   oryov TvqAov world it was not heard,.that any
the eyes of one that was born  Y                                  one opened the eyes of one who
blind.                         7yE7'V77/1EV.                      had been born blind.
33 If this man were not of    33 E IuC7 Dv ovros 7rapa eoV,   33 If iHE were not of God, he
God, he could do nothing.  OV    K  &srvaro 71roLe   o6e.         could do nothing.
34 They answered and said    34'A7reKplO77c-aW  KaL EWt7rov    34 They answered, and said
unto him, Thou wast altogether avr,'Ey, aapratrsr ov  y7eryr- to him, THOU wast altogether
born in sins, and dost thou teach  L                              born in sins, and dost THOU teach
us? And they cast him out.?, KL                     -K           us?  And they cast him out.
Kat E4e'i3aAov avrov tEco.
35 Jesus heard that they had    35'HKoV(trEv'Iro-oigS  orSt   35 Jesus heard that they cast
cast him out: and when he had 36/3aAov arr e'C K'L Ea pw  him  out: and finding him, he
found him, he said unto him,.                I,             said to him, Dost THOU believe
Dost thou believe on the Son of avEro LW ere  avTEt  2V WUrTTEvELt on the Son of God?
God?                           Ets TOMvr o VLO  TOD EOV;
36 He answered  and said,   36'A7EKp 1O77 EKEOS Kat E            36 He answered, and  said,
Who is he, Lord, that I might Tts. - TLor,        t KUpLE, z'a WlOTEVJo   Ei  Who is he, PSir, that I may bebelieve on him?                                                  lieve on him?
av;oro;
37 And Jesus said unto him,    37 Et7re N3  aurT   6'I7o-ovs',   37 And Jesus said to him,
Thou hast both seen him, and KeKa  EocpaKas aUt On, Kal  6 AaAhyv Thou hast both seen him, and
it is he that talketh with thee., 3 ^,         Ihe that is talking withTHEE 18
lLETa (ou) EKEVOS' E      STTI.   he.
38 And he said, Lord, I be-    38  ~O 3E e/77, HtEV'Cev, Kv-   38 And he said, I believe,
lieve. And he worshipped him. pteI Kat 7rpooEK;VcvEr avr.    Lord. And he worshiped him.
39 And Jesus said, For judg,   39 Kal  ElrE  6'o-o Ivs, Eig   39 And Jesus said, For judgment I am come into this world;  KpIa TZ KOO   rr  ment came I into this world;
See ch. 1: 2, N. c.                          rendered from the beginning of the world, in Acts 15: 18.'I Newc. W., R. —E. V. often. —This is more literal than Eph. 3: 9. I consider this more literal than since the world
began.
herein.
o se  I have," says Blo. "with almost all editors, from Wets.
n I see no reason why a aoccvaaov may not be treated as a to Scholtz, inserted xat from very many of the best MSS.,
noun, as neuter adjectives often are. See E. V., 2 Cor. 11:14, Versions, Fathers, and early Edd." I would, therefore, rewhere I would render it wonder, instead of marvel.  commend that this qwestion begin thus: And who is he,
n Blo., Newc., Dodd., Nary, Kenr. —This expression, and Sir, &c.
a' aowvos, (aro tzv atoa-wv,) seem to be synonymous. The   p See N. r, ch. 6: 34.
latter, which is used frequently, (this is used only here,) is  q I have rendered this clause as Iiterally as possible.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. X.                                            73
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
that they which see not might |AOov, t"vc o[ pu /3Ae'rovre  /3Ae- so that those not seeing might
see, and that they which see, 7           K                              see, and those seeing might rbe
might be made blind.,                                   come blind.
EPoPv7'at.
40 And some of the Pharisees    40 Kac 7'KovG'aV EKc rov  iapt-   40 And'those of the Phariwhich  were  with  him   heard        O       ra      OT    ET           sees who were with him  heard'altaov raura o[ ov tEr'vUL7 a7'os
these words, and said unto him,, these things, and said to him,
Are we blind also?               l KaL EL7rOV  avrC, Ma7 6  Kat 7tEL' Are wE blind also?
rvOAoL Eo eV;
41 Jesus said unto them, If    41 Et7rev amrots' 6'Iyoos',   41 Jesus said to them, If ye
ye were blind, ye should have  h   rp o                                  were blind, ye would not have
-Et' rvo ~o~T r-qEE  OUK  av EtIXEEwod
no sin: but now ye say, We see;                    e, aKa       L   sin; but now  ye'say, We see;
therefore your sin remaineth.    a/Japtav   vvV   e AE7ETE             t therefore, your sin tabideth.
/3AE7rou/LE'   71 Oiv ia,aprla VAcov
EIEVEL.
CHAP. X.                            CHIAP. X.                            CHAP. X.
VERILY, verily, I say  unto         AM iN  aaq v AEyo Vtv, 0   VERILY, verily, I say to you,
you, He that entereth not by                            d e,        IrepxLOdePoI E ta & r rvpaS  He that enterethnot by thedoor
the door into the sheepfold, but,, k,                into the fold aof the sheep, but
climbeth up some other way, the,           avAv           7O           bgoeth up canother way, dho is
same is a thief and a robber.      aAAa ava/3atvcov  aAAaxoOEv, EKE-     thief and a robber.
OS' KAE7rrS             ATi Kati A r
2 But' he that entereth in by    2' 8  E t'rEPX E1-Eo   S 8     r& s   2 But he that ecometh in by
the door, is the shepherd of the,                             a- the door, is the shepherd of the
sheep.                             T        O.                           sheep.
3 To him the porter openeth;    3 roVro     6 Ovpopor  avoiyEt,   3 To  HIM  the  fdoor-keeper
and the sheep hear his voice: KaL rT   rpTa r                            openeth, and the sheep hear his
and he calleth his own sheep by,                      and he calleth his own
name, and leadeth them out  aKOVEt, KaL &7a    rCpo/3ara KaAeL voice, and he calleth his own
name, and leadeth them out.            l31 KaI y      ra     r  / e  sheep by name, and leadeth them
KaT ozvopia, KaL E4 t aura.           out.
4 And when he putteth forth    4 Kal  orav ra  D'ta 7rpo/3ara    4 And when he putteth forth
his own sheep, he goeth before &KidA,  E/rpO~TV  arrv  t  I his own 6sheep, he goeth before
them, and the sheep follow him:,,,,,   them, and the sheep follow him:
for they know his voice.          |EVETaL  KaL r         paa   a   VrT  hbecause they know his voice.
aKoAOvOEL, ort otoacro  rqrf fpo rffk
Be made is a stronger expression than is necessary to   e T., G., (goeth in.)-t is not always practicable, to trans-.
Be made is                                               G stronger expression than is necessary to   ~ T., G. (goetb, in.)-It is not always practicable, to transconvey the idea of the Orig.                          late sesa9eXeorac, to come in, (as, for example, in v. 1, above,)'0 ovres, those who were, not some which were. There is but whenever it is practicable, I vastly prefer the Anglo-Saxon
no partitive here.                                    phrase.-Dodd.
See ch. 1: 33, N. z.                                f Door-keeper is quite as literal as porter, and has this adW.a. R-Fr. S.,-M., (la bergerie des brebis.)-This is vantage, that its meaning cannot be mistaken, even by a child,
literal. If it be objected, that it is tautological, I reply, so is. while the word, porter, in this sense is seldom used, at least
the expression below, v. 2, "the shepherd of the sheep." in this country.-Dodd., Wesl.
Such familiar examples of tautology, in the easy, conversa-   g Lachm. and Tisch., with several of the best MSS. and
tional style of this Gospel, are by no means unpleasant.  Verss. have rravra, instead of seoqfara. I think this reading
b Only here, and in Luke 19: 4, is avaflawcyz rendered, to is most probably the true one. and would, therefore, recommend
climb up, in the E. V. I prefer, for the sake of uniformity, to that the Revision read, all his own, instead of his own sheep;
render it here, as elsewhere, to go up.               and that this note appear in the margin: According to some
C R., Nary, KRenr.                                  copies, his own sheep; all being omitted.
d See N. x, ch. 1:33.' b See N. i, ch 1:15.




74                              THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
5 And  a stranger will they           5  aAAo-rpkc  Se ov tro aKoAov-    5 But a stranger they will not
not follow, but will flee from'                AA'   e' follow, but will flee from  him;
Aqo-roo-tv,  akA  a  OeV'5ovrat  a7r
him: for they  know  not the',  -  A,,                                 because they know not the voice
voice of strangers.                  Gt                                       of strangers.
rpkov 77rV obewiv.
6 This parable  spake  Jesus          6  TavTrry rT7V 7rapot/titay et7rer    6 This parable spoke Jesus to
unto them: but they understood  a             0'I27oos' EKeWrot S  oE   them: but they!knew not what
not what things they were which,,,,,,,,    things they were which he was
noe E7"O tV'Ttra 7iy a eAaAEt avroLS'.    n.
he spake unto them.                             r        a                     saying to them.
7 Then said Jesus unto them           7  Et7rev  ovv 7raAty        aVTrotL     7 Jesus,  therefore,  said  to
again, Verily, verily, I say unto'IIroi,'Aiv' Ayro a/ \ I r,    them  again, Verily, verily, I say
you, I am the door of the sheep.   tpa rr5L, o                   -'            to  you, I am  the door of the
Orr tY Ey~o  st j    B Opa rcov 7rP   sheep.
TO/V.
8 All that ever came before           88 All who  keame before a sE
8  7rra'v-r   oo'ot 7rp0 ephor      7A-A
me are thieves and robbers: but ]o0,   KAe7rrac   EUrTr  Ktat   Ar'oa,  are thieves and robbers: but the
the sheep did not hear them.,,  sheep did not hear them.
atAA' o)K 7'KOvor avav t r r a 7rpoSara.
9 I am  the door: by me if    9 Sy5o  EiLt 7  Ovpa'  at eL' oV    9 I am  the door: by ME if
any man enter in, he shall be,,                                              any one ecome in, he shall be
i See N. c, ch. 8: 27.                                  the door;" and explains in the marg.: "come before, i. e.
keep without, enter not."-See the authors referred to above
J E. V. very often. I prefer this rendering of l)26eco, when
in loco, for a more full account of the views of commentators,
the connection will bear it. —Dodd. (said.)
on this point. For myself, I cannot see that there is the
k Most interpreters have found a serious difficulty in this slightest difficulty in the premises. The phrase,'I am the
verse, of which various solutions have been given. Moses, door of the sheep," means simply, in plain English, "I am the
and the prophets, say they, are uniformly spoken of by the way to heaven, and happiness."  This claim is set up, subSavior, elsewhere, in terms of the highest reverence; but these stantially, by all the founders of false religions, as well as by
came before him: how, then, does he here say, All who came very many professed teachers of the true religion, and it is
before me are thieves and robbers?  This is the difficulty. against such founders and teachers, that the language of the
"Many ancient and modern commentators," says Blo., "take eighth verse is aimed.-'-All who came (at any time) before
rKoo for arvt, and suppose an ellip. of er'Iw oroawt rov IT-a me, (as doors of the sheep,) are thieves and robbers." —This
xros,uov; understanding it of false Christs, as Theudas and denunciation did not, and could not, apply to Moses, or the
Judas of Galilee. This is also maintained by others, who take prophets of the Old Dispensation, who -' wrote" of Christ, and
greo in the usual sense before."  "The best solution of this were proud to call him their leader, nor to John the Baptist,
difficulty is supposed to be that of Beng.. Rosenm., Camp., and who uniformly told the people, " that they should believe on
Kuin., who think that j2i&ov is to be taken of time recently him that should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus:"
past, and up to the present; i. e.' have come;" and that by but it did apply to all those who pretended to have the keys
the term is meant,' have lately come in the character of teachers of the kingdom of heaven,-the power to save, or danln their
of God's people.'"  Blo. himself says, "it is evident that the fellow-creatures, at their will. It was especially applicable to
expression in question, ok noo e/lov niA9ov, may very well mean the Scribes and Pharisees of that very day, who " shut up the
those ibho before Christ had sustained the office of temporary kingdom of heaven against men," who would neither go in
mediators between God and man, (the high priest.,) but who themselves, nor suffer those who were entering to go in. (Matt.
were now disannulled by the disannulling of the old covenant, 23: 13.)-There is another interpretation, suggested by the
and the coming of a new and better Mediator, the Lord of the present, etat, which I consider worthy of consideration, and,
Temple himself."  But to sustain this view, the learned critic perhaps, free from any serious difficulty. —"All who, (at any
is obliged to take  altavres in the sense of 7ro2ot, —a very con- time,) come before me, (thrust themselves in before me, the
venient way of getting rid of a difficulty, and, for that reason, Door, so as to conceal me, and take my place,) are thieves and
perhaps, "admitted by alrr ost every commentator." Penn has robbers."  There can be no doubt that vroo will bear this renan interpretation more ingenious than plausible, if I am not dering. —Upon the whole, however, I prefer the former intermistaken.  He translates thu3: "all who come before me, pretation.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. X.                                                75
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
saved, and shall go in and out, EterEAevo-era    at KacLeEXvUo-EratL KaL saved, and shall income in, and
and find pasture.                    voN7Zv evp1oetL.                        mgo out, and find pasture.
10 The thief cometh not, but    10  o KXET7rrs  oKc KEpxerIat et   10 The thief cometh not, nunfor to steal, and to kill, and to,0 tz'a KAErI Kal Ocat7r Kai r o-  less othat he may steal, find kill,
destroy: I am  come that they  A,,     a, and destroy: I came, that they
might have life, and that they Aeo-   Ey) 1AoO  Iva 5tor7u EXOtJO,  might have life, Pyea, might have
might have it more abundantly. Kai 7reptro'oV EX&COv-P.                      it abundantly.
11 I am  the good shepherd:    11'.Eyo    ElMLt 0 7WrotLrV i) Ka-   11 I am  the good shepherd:
the good shepherd giveth his life         7roY  KCaos trt             IvUXtVx   the good shepherd qlayeth down
for the sheep.                        C' po       \ oI'             his life for the sheep.
Tow  r.
12 But he that is an hireling,    12  0  tLacOoTro' 8c, Kat OVK oV    12 But he that is a hireling,
and  not the  shepherd, whose 7roBL V, OV OVK EL    )r rpgoBara and not a shepherd, whose own
own  the  sheep  are not, seeth,                                             the sheep are not, seeth the wolf
the wolf coming, and leaveth the L3ta, tE        L TO  AKO   PX              the com g,  and leaveth the wolf
sheep, and fleeth; and the wolf Kal 0ail t Ta7         7Tpo/33aTa, Kal a EV-  and fleeth; and the wolf catcheth
catcheththem, and scattereth the yetL  Ka   O AXVKOV apa~EtL Carac, them., and scattereth -the sheep.
sheep.'  Kal O'Kop rlEl  a r po3cara.
13 The  hireling  fleeth, be-    13   O 8E /tr0oroTs S EV)YEt, OTL    13 tNow  the hireling fleeth,
cause  he  is an  hireling, and tztroprcrt, Kat ov K           tz e/  a vr   because he is a hireling, and he
careth not for the sheep.             eL  o.                 careth not for the sheep.
7rEpt reOV 7rrpo/0Top.
14 I am  the good shepherd,    14  eyCo ELug  o 7rOtlL7,/J o KaAo'-    14 I am  the good shepherd:
and  know  my  sheep, and  am  KaL Y,    KaL yXK)-    and I know  -mine own, and vam
known of mine.                           F                 n t, TO-known of mine own.
rKownofan v(ro toroto etv o,
U I adopt this rendering for the purpose of giving a literal adoption of the other. This would render a slight change of
translation.-Fr. S. (entrera et sortira); Nary, Kenr. (go in and collocation necessary, thus: and the uolf catcheth and scattergo out).-Penn.                                           eth them. I would put this note in the margin: According
to some copies, catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep.
aWhenever it is practicable, I prefer to render et ua literally,
if not. Otherwise, I prefer unless to but, or save, as being more   t The first part of the above remark, (N. s,) applies equally
elegant, and often more precise.                         to 0 Se Futa&roros ~evyet, of v. 13. I would also reject the English corresponding to these words, and insert this note in the
See ch. 1: 7, N. k.                                  margin: According to some copies, Now the hireling fleeth,
Because, &c.
g See ch. 1: 20, N. u. I think, the clause " yea, might have
abundantly," is a reiteration of what precedes, expressed in   ~ Mine own conveys a good sense, without any supply.stronger, and, at the same time, more general language. That Nary, Penn.
they, and it more, are left out,.as unnecessary supplies. Have is   voInstead of ywa aew, three ancient MSS.
sometimes used intransitively. See James 4: 2. Perhaps, the (BDL) have ytvcoaiovc tsa za eisa. This reading is adopted
real object would be, every object of lauful desire.     by Lachm., Tisch., Penn, and others. It is also the reading of
E. V., vv. 15, 17, 18, and elsewhere.-Neweome, Doddridge,  the Vulg. and most other ancient Verss., and of some Fathers.
Wesley, Penn. -Though even a good shepherd does not often The internal evidence in favor of this reading amounts almost
to demonstration. The first clause of the next verse unless
actually lose his life in defending his sheep, yet he does very often to demonstration. The first clause of the next verse, unless' 7 In  _ r a   r _            it be taken in immediate connection with this can hardly be
risk it; and he who risks his life, does, in a certain sense, lay itte connection with this, can hardly be
down.                                                    said to have any bearing whatever upon the subject in hand;
neither can it be taken thus in connection with this verse, if
Tisch., with MSS. BDL, omits ta 7r oo3aTa, which Lachm. we retain the received reading; but by adopting the proposed
puts in brackets. I think the internal evidences are against reading, we obtain the following beautiful sense: "As the Fathe received reading, and would, therefore, recommend the ther knoweth me, so I know mine own; and as I know the
Father, so mine own know me."




76                          THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. X.
KING JAMES VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
15 As the Father knoweth me,   15 KaOWo  7YtCooKEt    o 7ra-   15 As the Father knoweth
even so know I the Father: and                                      me, and I know the Father: and
TPI lay down my life for thesheep.    P   KaO YLtCOKo Trov 7rcpaC'
I lay down mKa life for the. sheep.       4,rP  I lay down my life for the sheep.
TOW 7rppo03TrAv.
16 And other sheep.oI have,   16 Kal aAAa 7rpgopaTa EXco, a   16 And other sheep I have,
which are not of this fold: them  O  VK rTiV  t K TR  avA   LV raSW'  which are not of this fold: them
also I must bring, and they shal                                    also I must bring, and they will
hear my voice; and there shall KaKEtVa i.LE 3et ayayewr Kai Tns' hear my voice; and there. will
be one fold, and one shepherd.  q(YOwV?t7ov aKcovcrovort Kat yEV77- be one wflock, one shepherd.
o-erat [uLa 7rotLWvn  ELS' 7rOtL7V.
17 Therefore doth my Father    17  rat 7r07oo o7rar?yp /ue aya-   17 -On account of this doth
love me, because I lay down my 7rc, rT     r\yj   rTO t T v \  VR the Father love me, because I
life, that I might take it again.  k                                lay down my life, that  I may
Hovn tLva qraL  Aap cc    take it again.
18 No man taketh it from me,   18 ov           ap  av      ar   o   18 No one taketh it from ME,
but I lay it down of myself. I          \Ax' eyo rtOy \  IC avrr7yl a'  av- but I lay it down of myself. I
have power to lay it down, and,a,                 aVa I  3   have power to lay it down, and
I have power to take it again. ro    ecrtar eXco Oetvat avryz,  I have power to take it again.
This commandment have I re- Ka.  tEov rrav  E'  rX   Aa/3ev This commandment I received
ceived of my Father.            arvTrqv. TaVTr7V TrP7V EVToAyV Axa- xfrom my Father.
/3ov 7rapa Troi 7rarpos' tov.
19 There was a division there-    19  xxt'ua ovv 7ra'Atv E7EVETo   19 There was, therefore, a difore again among the Jews for eV ros'Iovaaiots &taL     o ros Aoyovs- vision again among the Jews
these sayings.                                                      xbecause of these sayings.
TOOTOUR`.
20 And many of them  said,   20 e'Aeyov rE roAA&o  Eavrcov,   20 And many of them  said,
/-L hath a devil, and is mad;       o,,'XEt a alr TI  He hath a Ydemon, and is mad,
why hear ye him?,,                            why hear ye him?
amrov aovere;
21 Others said, These are not    21 "AAAoLt'AEyov, Tavrfa Ta   21 Others said, These are not
the words of him  that hath a pn, ara oVK eOlrt 8latpuovt zocv''"the words of one that hath a
devil. Can a devil open the eyes  N" Oa    K                         demon.  Can a Ydemnon open
of the blind?                   FL71 &uLL/JayOVtl OuyaaTat TVtAcOV  #  the eyes of the blind?
-OaAlovs- aVolyTev;
22 And it was at Jerusalem       22'ET/ENETO,e Tr eyKal-t  22 Now it was the Feast of
the feast of the dedication, and La  v ToLS'_IepooAv/ots  Ka\ Dedication in Jerusalem; and it
it was winter.                           T,                         was winter.
23 And Jesus walked in the    23 Ka  7rEPLE7raTe   L o  I77'TrOUS   23 And Jesus was walking in
temple in Solomon's porch.      &       p  ET O3O W     7      o-the temple, in Solomon's porch.
24 Then came the Jews round    24 EKVKAco(-av oiv  aVnrov ot   24 The Jews, therefore, came
about him,; and said unto him,:[Iov3atot, Kal EAe7yov aivTc,.Ecov round' about him, and said to
It is strange that King James' revisors did not retain more frequently follows the verb, receive, than the former, and
Tyndale's rendering of this word, which is so evidently proper, is, therefore, much more elegant.
and free from ambiguity; for, though fold has always had   Y See N. g, ch. 7: 20.
the meaning, flock, it is seldom used in this sense, at the pre-   z Though the literal reading of this clause would be, These
sent day. Fold is, in this connection, ambiguous.  words are not [those] of one that hath a demon, yet, as no
change would be effected in the meaning by remodelling it, I
= See Gen. Obs. 6. —As to the change from of tofrom, v. 18, have, upon the whole, judged it best to leave the common
itis sufficient to say, that, at the present day, the latter much version unchanged.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. X.                                                 77
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
How long dost thou make us to          Tp                                 E;  him, How  long dost thou -hold
doubt?  If thou be the Christ,   N    C                                      our soul in suspense?  If THOV
tell us plainly.                     e,                                   art the Christ, tell us plainly.
pcrlr a.
25 Jesus  answered  them, I    25  A7reKptO07  a                 rrots  6'Iq-    25 Jesus  answered  them, I
told you, and ye believed not:  -ois, E_ ~Yrov ~LtLz  KaN  o7L mrltEV- told you, and ye believe not:
the works that I do in my Fa-                 \                             the  works which I do in my Father's name, they bear witness EtE.   ra epya a Eyo  7rot               r   ther's name, bTHEY ctestify of ME.
of me.                               ovoltartL Tor  7rarpor  /.Lov, raVra
1laprvpEt 7repL e[10V
26 But ye believe not, because       26  aAA'  vLEtS o0  7rrEvEIE            26 But YE believe not, dfor ye
ye are not of my sheep, as I said ao yap   so're EK  Tcv  rpo  aro  are not of my sheep.
unto you.                                       O, E             V'
TCV ElUOV, KaMOW  ELtrop v/IU.
27 My sheep hear my voice,    27 ra -rpof3ara  ra  4ua  rs    27 eAs I said  to  you, my
and I know them, and they fol-            oVy                          O    sheep hear my voice and I know
low me:                                           KO,             LO,     them, and they follow me.
aura' Kat  aKcoAovOoiv' p.ot
28 And I give unto them eter-    28  Kay o ) 7coiv ao'vtov  1[&olau    28 And I give to them eternal
nal life; and they shall never avrocs' Ka~ oK uiZ  arrovow rac ev r    life, and they shall never perish;
perish,' neither shall any pluck  ~\   9,,,         and  gno one shall pluck them
them  out of my hand.                                                        out of my hand.
avuraE K T77S XEtpOS' OrV.
29 My  Father, which  gave           29  6 warip,ov    8e8K &      otK    29 My Father, who hath given
them me, is greater than all; and pEtcl/,)raProy    oE'TL'  KaI  ov&6Es  to me, is greater than all, gand
none is able to pluck them out o~f,{ ara,    _        \  no one can pluck out of my Fanone is able ao pluck them out of    va apyra'    ~t~ tO;' XEtpo;'ther's   hand.
my Father's hand.                                   a               XEtP' ther's hand.
TOv 7raTrpoS- tLoO.
30 I and my Father are one.          30 eyO KatL o raWT7p  EV OaEV.   30 I and the Father are one.
31 Then  the Jews took up            31'.E3a'o-rao-av ozv 7rwrxv A-    31 The Jews, therefore, took
stones again to stone him.           vovt o,  va Xt9Oao-o-v up stones again, hthat they might
stone him.
aUvoV.
32 Jesus answered them, Many         32  a7reKpt'9 aoTro'Iqovs,    32 Jesus   answered   them,
good works have I shewed you HOAa    taXa  e'ya                     l'S et a     L     S  Many good works did  I show
you from my Fathler:'because
E. V. marg., Dodd., (hold us in suspense); Newc., Wesl., above). Several ancient, and some modern Versions leave these
(keep us in suspense); Penn (keepest our soul in suspense); words out altogether; but they are found in a large majority of
Nary, Kenr., (keep our minds in suspense).-I have given as Manuscripts. Griesbach, Knapp, and Theile have xat, instead
literal a translation as I possibly could, in good English.  of xaa9cos, and connect with the following verse.
b See Gen. Obs. 3.
c See N. j, ch. 1: 7.                                    g Ov... rZL, literally, not any one. I have given the most
d See N. i, ch. 1: 15.                                 literal rendering that the circumstances will warrant.  This
Commentators are divided, as to the proper connection ofl expression, I take it, is not quite so strong and positive, as the
ovleig of the next verse; but it is difficult, sometimes, to express
the words, xasog Eatov vivw. Those who, with the E. V.) shades of meaning so nice as this.
refer them back to the preceding declaration, " because ye are
not of my sheep," suppose that the substance only, and not   h See ch. 1  7, N. k.
the precise words of some former remark, is cited, since no
such remark, in so many words, is recorded. I greatly prefer, i I make it a rule, for the sake of clearness, to render lea,
however, to punctuate the passage differently, with Blo., Pearce, where it is - on account of, either by this expression, or because
Camp., Vat., Tittm., and Dodd. referring these words to the of, or for the sake of, as euphony may require. It can hardly
following declaration," My sheep hear my voice, &c." (see v. 3, ever berendered for, without ambiguity.




78                           THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
from my Father; for which of ro3 7rarpOs' uov. &a 7roo- atr Jv of which Jwork of them  do ye
those works do ye stone me?    -py o'ov ALO'ETI'HE;                stone me?
33 The Jews answered him,    33'AWreKKp[rlyoav avrc ot'Iov-   33 The Jews answered him.
saying, For a good work we &aLot Aeyovrrs, Iept KaAov'p- ksaying, For a good work we
stone thee not; but for blas-ov    h, aAa    E   stone thee not, but for blasphemy, and because that thou,, a7     phemy; and because THOU, being
being  a man, makest thyself /Bao0 w7yt' caw o'  av avKpCO- | a man, makest thyself God.
God.                             7roSq toy 7rotLeS oreavTroV  EOrV.
34 Jesus answered them, Is it    34'AWrEKpI6rq  CavTroLs' 0'1-    34 Jesus answered them, Hath
not written in your law, I said, o-o3s', OVK o'rTL yeypa/lteov EV it not been written in your law,
Ye are gods?                      E                        ra,  0 OI said, Ye are gods?
Eo-TE;
35 If he called them  gods,    35 _Ei  EKEtVOVS' EtE  OEoV~s,   3.5 If he called them  gods, to
unto whom  the word of God 7rps o-            A yo      0eo           whom  the word of God  came
came, and the scripture cannot                                       (and theI  Scripture  cannot be
be broken;                       vTo, Kal  o      va&ar CLL       21 broken);
ypafir?.
36 Say ye of him whom  the    36 ov o     rar77p  7jytacr-  KaL   36 Of him whom the Father
Father hath sanctified, and sent                     K                sanctified, and  se't into  the
a7CrecretAEv Els- TO)V Kocrtzov, vtets sanctified, and  sent into the
into the world, Thou blasphe-, et, world, do YE say, Thou blasmest; because I said, I am the AEyere, Or  83Aa rle?7ULELS, OTt EL- phemest; because I said, I am
Son of God?                     7roy, YLoS' 7ro0  OEOv eLLpt;       the Son of God?
37 If I do not the works of    37 EL ov wotL  rTa'pya rov   37 If I do not the works of
my Father, believe me not.                           o      I        my Father, believe me not.
38 But if I do, though ye be-    38 eL Se Wroo3, Kav E'/t LoL        38 But if I do, land if ye believe not me, believe the works: IrreTvr7le  7      J PotrLO7EV lieve not ME, believe the works;
that ye may know  and believe           et                   I,      so that ye may know, and bethat the Father is in me, and I (rare'  Lla y 7OTe Kal 7rL'Trevre  lieve, that the Father [is] in me,
in him.                          OTt E'o EfoL o    7rarTyp, Kayco E  and I in mhim.
avCUow.
39 Therefore,  they  sought    39'E(TroVv  oPv wraAtv arTO' 39 They were seeking, thereagain to take him; but he es- 7rta-'  KCa  eiAOe2,;EK T7s XEL- fore, again to take him: and he
caped out of their hand,         po     T a(.                        nwent forth out of' their hand.
40 And  went  away  again    40 KAI a7rrOAE 7raAAtv 7repay 40 And he went away again
beyond Jordan, into the place TO )'IopSapov, Elf TOVr  T7roZ 5Vrov beyond the Jordan, into the place,
where John at first baptized;      Iorpro                    rr      where John was at first ~immersand there he abode.,.                                              ing: and he abode there.
KaL EtetVLEV EKEt.
41 And many resorted unto    41 Kai  7roAAot YA9ov 7rpos ac-   41 And many Pcame to him,
i W. (T. and C. with work omitted.) —I give the literal   m Lachm. and Tisch. have c zaqreaz, for avcqw. Griesb:
translation of the Orig. words.-Vulg., Trem., Germ.  also favors this reading. I would adopt it, and translate, in
k Lachm. and Tisch. reject 2eyopVeg, on the authority of the Father.-W., R., Vulg., Trem., Schott., Lus., Penn, Nary
ancient MSS. Griesb. considers this word as very probably Kenr., and others.
spurious. Saying is inclosed in brackets by Newc., and omitted
" E. V. elsewhere frequently. This is, I believe the only
by the Vulg., Trem., Wesl., Nary, Kenr., Penn, and others.- 
I would recommend that it be in this revision omitted.
I This is the literal translation of a'v = -.at eav. I see no  See ch. 1: 25, N. a.
reason why it should be departed from in this case.-Fr. M.,
Vulg. Erasm.                                         P E. V. generally. —Dodd., Wesl., Penn.




THE  GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. XI.                                       79
KtNG JAMES  VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
him, and said, John did no mir- TOJ,  Ka       E YoEY','07Lt'Iox'vvr  and said, John, qindeed, did no
acle; but all things that John I}         cE yb rE7rOLE        O E'   sign: but all things that John
spake of' this man were true.,,'said of HIM were true.
7ravra NO  ooa eLyrev'IrcoavYrsg wrpt
roVrov, aAh70qa ilv.
42 And many believed on him       42 Kai  E7rtorevav  7r oAAot   42 And many believed on him
there.                            EKEL    aoL            ~             there.
CHAP. XI.                           CHAP. XI.                           CHAP. XI.
Now a certain man was sick,    HNV       tS ao'Oevvj Aca apo'   Now athere was a certain sick
named Lazarus, of Bethany, the aro B7avl ar, EK T          N7S Kl7r 3/1-a- man, Lazarus of Bethany, tof the
town  of Mary and her sister p,    M pa                   r T r     r   cillage of Mary and Martha, her
Martha.                           pa    a                7  aE S   sister
avr7ws.
2 (Itr was that Mary which    2 7rv   e Map/a y aAEto/ao-a    2 And it was Mary who ananointed the Lord with  oint-                     TO Kvptov  avpc,  Kat  oKpab'a ointed the Lord with ointment,
ment, and wiped his feet with                                               wiped his feet with her hair,
her hair, whose brother Lazarus    s  7r     v                         whose brother Lazarus was sick.
was sick.)                       LavT7E1-'  s o  aEEAtos a.apo
3 Therefore  his sisters sent    3 da7rretAav o3v at aSeAfal   3 The sisters, therefore, sent
unto him, saying, Lord, behold, 7rp8o arU v   tAeyovcrat, Kl "pte, lE to him, saying, Lord, Behold, he
he whom thou lovest is sick.    C                                      whom thou lovest is sick.
ov OtAes' C[(OEVeL.
4 When Jesus heard that, he    4'AKOV'ao-a  86  O  Iryo'ovS EL-   4 And  Jesus, hearing, said,
said, This sickness is not unto 7rd, A'-  1 do-OE'eta O0K EOTL This siclness is not to death, but
death, but for the glory of God, rp,   i'  r  for the glory of God, that by it
that the son of God might be                                           the Son of God may be glorified.
glorified thereby.                  T 7o0 OeoV, Ita 8oaor- Op o  toS'
7ro  OEOv &t avrr7r.
5 Now  Jesus loved Martha,    5'Hya7ra 8   o'I70-ovv  r77v   5 Now  Jesus loved Martha,
and her sister, and Lazarus.      lIfcpOav Kat r77v ae'A7jv aVT7rs and her sister, and Lazarus.
Kat rov Aad(apov.
6 When he had heard there-    6'S' O~VV 7)KOVO'EV ot a'O-ereL,   6 When, therefore, he heard
fore that he was sick, he abode T'that he was sick, cathen, indeed,
two days still in the same place A  o   f,L                           he abode in the place where he
where he was.                           IPo                             was two days.
7 Then after that saith he to    7 "E7ELtra /erTa  ro7ro AXEyet   7 Then, after dthis, he saith
R., VTulg., De W.. Dodd., Nary, Penn, Kenr.-Indeed seems   b W., R. —Although Es. may be considered redundant, yet I
necessary, to convey the force of the particle uev.  do not see that it does any injury to the sentence to transSee ch. 2 11, N. x.                              late it.
*'See ch. 1:15, N. g.
Village is the more usual rendering of xwct7. See ch.
W., R.,, eyer, Germ., De W., Beza, Schott.-The revisors 7    i42  N i o t
)f the E. V. and many others, take 7yv... aa9evcwv as an imperf.
- was being sick; (as 2?v fanrLcov, was immersing. Ch. 1: 28.)  cc As-upsv is here not merely a particle of continuation, I
Though this construction is, perhaps, sustained by analogy, prefer not to leave it untranslated. Tore aZEs is, literally, then,
yet, as it is by no means frequent, especially with neuter verbs, indeed. For the rendering, abode, see ch. 7: 9, N. 1.
I prefer the more obvious translation, "there was a certain sick
man," aotevwov being viewed as nom. after v, and lAaocacos in   d E. V. generally.  I think it well to keep up the distinction
apposition.                                          between'ovro and eXEo.




so80                           THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
his disciples, Let us go into Ju- rot  taOyTrats-, "AyolelEP EEs 7'rv to the disciples, Let us go into
dea again.'IovSaliav 7rwALv.                     Judea again.
8 His disciples say unto him,    8 AE'yovo-tv aTro o),LaO77rai,   8 The disciples say to  him,
Master, the Jews of late sought rPa3il, vvv Eh rovv (rE AOac oae'Rabbi, the Jews were fjust now
to stone thee; and goest thou   e                     NT   t ^  s   /  e,  seeking to stone thee; and art
thither agaioest hou                    ovSaZot, Kra  TwaAw  vrwayEts thou going thither again?
EKEL;
9 Jesus answered, Are there    9'A7reKpt'? o I77-ov, Ovx                 9 Jesus answered, Are there
not twelve hours in the day? If  loeEKc  eI'pat 7    rpa             not twelve hours -of the day?
any man walk in the day, he,                                   /,,, If any one walk in the day, he
stumbleth not, because he seeth ea/ Wr    r        TepTrarTv em 7f LEpa,  o  stumbleth not, because he seeth
the light of this world.           7rpoo-K07rrEt, OTt T O-r TOy KOO — the light of this world.
1ov TOUrTOy  AE'7rEL'
10 But if a man walk in the    10  Ear 8E rtt Wept7rafr EJv'r            10 But if any one walk in
night, he  stumbleth, because l-Kl,                               \ 7rpooKo7rTEL,  OT TO  pba   the night, he stumbleth, because
there is no light in him.,     OK ETT1    v I  vrT.                   hthe light is not in him.
11 These things said he: and    11  Tavfra Et7r, Kait /tra rovro    11 These things he said; and
after that he saith unto them, AE'7TE  avrots, I A a6pos        0 /h[Aos after dthis he said to them, LazaOur friend Lazarus sleepeth; but        v KeKO      at   AA    rop eo- rus,'our friend, is jfallen asleep;
I go that I may awake him  out          et         I      I I             but I am going, that I may awake
of sleep.                           Ltat Lva:v7rUUlTc aCrTOV.            him.
12 Then  said  his  disciples,    12 Et7rov OUv  ot uaa7lqrat at-    12 His  disciples,  therefore,
Lord, if he sleep, he shall do Tro,   KvptE, Ei KEKOlWrqraIt, ocrOd- said, Lord, if he is jfallen asleep,
well.                                erTat.                                he will be ksafe.
13 Howbeit Jesus spake  of    13  EtP7KEt 8E 0'I77OVr 7orEpt   13 But Jesus had spoken of
his  death: but they  thought ro3  Oavcwcrov  avroT'    KEVOL   E his death; but they  thought
that he had spoken of taking of  8oav          t  rep                     that he was speaking  of the
rest in sleep..,'repose of sleep.
TO  v7rVOov AEYet.
14 Then  said  Jesus  unto          14  TOTE  oiv  EarWE   avToLs ok   14 mThen,  therefore,  Jesus' See N. g, ch. 1: 49..,  had we any evidence that the disciples, at that time, knew
f Rob.-This is a little more precise than lately, or of late. that Lazarus was sick. But this does not appear from the
-Newc., Dodd., Wesl., Penn, Kenr., (but now.)          narrative; and I am inclined to think, that the Savior had, for
cc*                                                   *wse reasons concealed this fact from them. This verb signiThe idea is not, "are there not twelve hours in the day?" wise reasons, concealed this fact from them. This verb signifor there might be twelve hours, and much more; but, " is not fies, literally, in the pass., to be saved, though it does somethe day made up of twelve hours? " —That is, "are there not times mean, simply, to be safe, or to be in a condition of salvathe day made up of twelve hours? " —That is, "are there not
twelve hours of day-light " —As there is nothing in the Orig. tion. -See ch. 10:9, and the Note there.-Erasm., Vuig.,
corresponding to in, I prefer to render literally.     (salvs erit.)
h The art. indicates that this light is that spoken of in the   i Latin. Verss. (de dornitione somni); Newc. (rest in
preceding verse: "because the light of this world, (day-light,) sleep.) —Others translate, (natural rest); (common rest);
so necessary to direct a man's footsteps, is not in him."  (bodily rest); (natural rest of sleep); (genuine sleep); (dormir
du sommeil), &c.-W. and R. (sleeping of sleep.)-This is
Lazarus is nom. to the verb, while friend is in apposition. literal, but not allowable in modern Engl. Upon the whole,
These words are transposed, in the E. V.               I prefer the rendering in the version of Kenr. (repose of sleep,)
J I have made this change, in order to be able to translate which I have adopted.
WeXotcatc by the perfect.-See Gen. Obs. 4.               m I see no reason why roce should not be translated, in
k Many commentators suppose that awoaerat is here spoken addition to ovv, which, I suppose, answers to the then of the
of a recoverytohealth; q.d. "heshallrecover." (Dodd.,Wesl., E. V. as usual. —Fr. S.,-M., Dodd., Kenr., Valg., Erasm.,
Kenr., Newc.) This would be a very plausibleinterpretation, Beza, &c.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XI.                                              81
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
them    plainly,   Lazarus   is 1'i7ro3v  7rappl7qata, Ai;apos- acre-  said to them  plainly, Lazarus dis
dead.                              Oave'                                   dead:
15 And I am  glad for your    15  Kal Xailpo' a, V va wlt   15 And I am  glad, for your
sakes that I was not there, to.TEuV7rTE  0t oKt K'          EKE' I AAX  sake, that I was not there, so
the intent ye may believe; nev-,,    I                    that ye may believe.  "UBut let
ertheless, let us go unto him.    ao0Lev  7urpos avro.                     us go to him.
16 Then said Thomas, which    16 EWrev  ovy Oeoas, o Ae-   16 Thomas, therefore, -the one
is called  Didymus, unto his fel-   rzEyo s,)             ros  ovLzLaa77  called Didymus, said  to  [his]
low-disciples, Let us also go, that                                        fellow-disciples, Let us also go,
we may die with him.                                   Khat we may die with him.
LaroOavcoeE /ter' avro0U.
17 Then when Jesus came, he    17'EA0coV   ov'              oIrVo-oS eV. 17 Jesus, therefore, coming,
found that he had lain in the            a            pa31  found that he had'been already
grave four days already.           1,,     v         I,                four days in the Ptomb.
eXorra Ev TOO IzY7tetoL. 
18 (Now  Bethany was nigh  18:V 8E  B 7Oayva EyyUiV TrOV    18 Now  Bethany  was qnear
unto  Jerusalem, about fifteen  Iepoo'oAvov/o,   o! dc7o (rramt&l  Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs
furlongs off:)                     tSeKaL7Ev           sT                  off.
19 And  many  of the Jews    19  Ka  7roAAol EK TOv'Iov-    19 And many  of the  Jews
came to Martha and Mary, to ~a              XIJ e'AxAV'Oewcar rpo' TaS'Wept had come to rthose about Martha
comfort them  concerning their'ar  n              M 7.,  et        and Mary,'that they they might
brother.                                                                   comfort them  concerning their,uvOreovrra e avas 7rept ro) WeA-X  brother.
fov avrwv.
20 Then Martha, as soon as    20 D  ov/ McpOa Ce  77K0ov0eEV    20 Martha, therefore, twhen
she heard that Jesus was com-'Iro     exerat~ v 7rr7oev she heard that Jesus was coming,
ing, went and met him:  but                                                went to meet him: but Mary
ing, sat wenl and  het him:  bt avrT'  2ap a  E EVy rC oLKC EKa-  wcntu st  ti,in   t h          o se
Maryued sitting in the house.
0e Cro.
21 Then  said  Martha  unto         21  e7rev o', 77 MpOsa 7rpos   21 Martha, therefore, said to
Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been  O   I7y-ov, KvpEI, e  r I          e, 6 Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been
here, my brother had not died.,E           i$I Io' E KE.    here, my brother had not died.
Aneaave is literally, died, without reference to the pre- who probably came from a greater distance, were afterwards
cise time of death; but our idiom will not admit of the added. At all events, unless the context actually require that
strict aorist rendering here. -For the one, see ch. 1: 45, N. c. such significant phrases as ras Crret be left out, I feel imperan" W., G., R.-E. V. very generally, when used in this sense. tively bound to translate them. —Beza (to Mar. and M. and
those who were with them.)
o To be is a frequent signification of exw. See E. V., Acts
~ See N. k, ch, 1: 7.
7:1; 24: 9. 2 Cor. 12: 14, &c. —See N. 1, ch. 5: 5.
t When is more commonly used to translate cas, than at
P See N. p, ch. 5: 28.                              soon as.-R., Wesl.
q See N. e, ch. 2:13.                                  u I think the idea intended to be conveyed is, that she
rThe E. V. of this phrase, though it is supposed by many quietly left the house, and the company of mourners, and went
to convey the idea of the Orig. quite well, nevertheless lacks out with the view of meeting the Lord on the way. True, she
entire fidelity. Tas se&t Mae9av x~at Maetav does not mean, actually did meet him; but this verb, I apprehend, as here
only, to Mary and Martha, but to those about them, as well as used, does not say so, but only that she went with that design.
themsel~ves, i. e. to them and their relations. Comp. Acts This, according to the Lexicons, is the radical idea of the verb.
13: 13. Or, as the ras would seem, from its gender, to be -Dodd., Nary, Kenr.-Erasm., Beza, Vulg, (occurrit.)
confined to persons of the female sex, taes 6eet may mean' Rob.-Sat still is not only not quite so clear a rendering of
those more intimate and near neighboring women who came this imperfect as continued sitting, but it is, in this connection
at first to condole with them, to whose number these Jews, ambiguous, and, therefore, requires a change.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
22 But I know that even now,    22 aAAa Ka  viv              o78a 0-t o-a   22 But even now I know, that
whatsoever thou  wilt ask  of "           a     The                      whatever ",things thou wilt ask
av at-7orcr 7'ov Eo7, O   oo'EP t 0tot
God, God will give it thee.      |OE.                                    of God, God will give thee.
23 Jesus saith unto her, Thy    23 AEwEL  av'r;'Iyo-ois',   23 Jesus said  to  her, Thy
brother shall rise again.                                    I AlaoT27-EeTra   0  -oEv Os.    brother will rise again.
24 Martha saith unto him, I    24 A4eyEt a;re  M/1pOa, 013a    24 Martha said to him, I know
know that he shall rise again in OTC aYacrrO-eTraL e,  7'  avara- that he will rise again, in the
the resurrection at the last day. re  E' TI -a,    T    e Ip. resurrection, in the last day.
2.5 Jesus saith unto her, I am     25 EW7rev  avrI  o0  I7/covr,   25 Jesus said to her, I am the
the resurrection, and the life: he'Eyo et           zart  KaL    aW.  resurrection, and  the  life: he
that believeth in me, though he 5           It, TeV y eS A t   Ky \ roOdrn  that believeth on ME, Weven if
were dead, yet shall he live:      so                                    he die, he shall live.
6o-erat'
26 And whosoever liveth, and    26 Kal 7ras 0 icoP Kat rtcTEV0V     26 And  xno one thact liveth
believeth in me, shall never die. Ecu'              o       n El         and believetlh on ME sha ll never
Believest thou this?,, die.  Believest thou this'
actova.  7rtrLeveEs' 7OrTOV;
27 She saith unto him, Yea,    27 AeyEt avrnp,  Nat, KVptE'   27 She saith  to  him, YYes,
lord: I believe that thou art the yo   WrerWto-eVa,  Ot oI   El o Xpt- Lord; I have believed that THOU
Christ, the Son of God, which,,                           art the Christ, the Son of God,
should come into the world.                  OS TOI   O                       was into tile world coiiig.
KOO7r1o,  eppXo/EVOS.
2S And when she had so said,    28 Ka\ ravra el7rovora  wrriA-    28 And saying zthese things,
she went her way, and  called  e,  Ka   E rOEvare 0      lsaptav    7zT  she went, and called Mary, her
Mary her sister secretly, saying,.f, E..,          sister, secretly,  saying,  The
~al~ry her sister secretly, saying, a~~, ap%                     oto% achris  comepa,       and is calling
The Master is come, and calleth    017                                 I Teacher is come, and is calling
for thee.                         i 0   t6&aKaaoso 7rapeorrt Kal  Wc)- for thee.
PEt CTE.
29 As soon as she heard that,    29 -EKetIv77 C   77' OVse3, eyer-   29 She,  bwhen  she  heard,
she arose quickly, and came unto \perat raX             KaL  e.PXErat Prp)  riseth up quickly, and cometh to
him.,                                    him.
av'rov.
30 Now  Jesus was not yet    30  o7r"o   E EAA             t'        30 Now  Jesus had  not yet
come into the town, but was in |rov' eIs TI7I K/y,   A                I  come into the willage, but was
that place where Martha met                                              in the place where Martha met
him.                              rto roro o07rov V7vrrv7 T7ErveP avrco 7 him.
Mdpga.
31 The Jews then which were    31 o* oiv  Iovaatto  oi OTES   31 The Jews, therefore, who 
with her in the house, and com-,er' a       vrO 7^ v rD oIKIa Ka  rap a-| were with her in the house, and
~v This change is made to distinguish the number of oaa.  not be like those who have no hope in their death; for he shallI
live again, and in his flesh he shall see God."' This is the most literal rendering that xav will bear, in
connection. The E. V. though  In this case, for the sake of euphony and perspicuity, I
this connection. The E. V. though he were dead, seems to
render ras... ov u?7, no one, instead of every one....ot.
imply, that the Savior's language only applied to spiritual
death and life: " though he were dead spiritually at the time   Y Yea = yes, is very nearly obsolete. I see no good reason
of exercising faith in me, yet, notwithstanding this, he shall for retaining it.
live spiritually, in consequence of his faith." I do not think   z See ch. 7 32, N. xx.
that this is the idea intended to be conveyed. The context
a See ch. 1 38, N. m.
shows that he referred to the life of the body, and in this
particular phrase, to the future life of the body in the day of b See v. 20, above, N. t.
the resurrection.-" Even if he die, as other men do, he shall  ~ See ch. 7: 42, N. o.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XI.                                           83
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
forted her, when they saw Mary MvOovL8U rot avrve,  tovrcs' 7nv were  comforting  her,  seeing,                                Mary, that she rose      quickly,
that she  rose up  hastily, and Jllapfalo/v ot iaXcs  ae r  Kal  Mary, that she rose up dquicKaly,
went out, followed her, saying,.                               -, and went out, followed her, sayShe goetfl unto  he grave t            sa, e l~er, 7WoAov~ar aCrI el- ing, She is going to the etomb,
weep there.                       yor7TES',  Ot v7raYEt E tS' rT \' - fthat she may weep there.
/1ELOV, iva KAacLcr7  EKEL.
32 Then when Mary was come    32'Z   orv Map/a cs  ~AOsEV    32 Mary, therefore, when she
where Jesus was, and saw him, orrov riy o Iaov, ova aro came where Jesus was, seeing
she fell down at his feet, saying,,,, him, fell at his feet, saying to
unto him, Lord, if thou hadst E7reOEV  E7S' TOVS' 7TOa  avrovU  Ae- him, Lord, if thou hadst been
been here, my brother had not yovara avrc3, KfpE,                 e, here, my brother had not died.
died.                             OVK a  areare yfov o aEA/ ios'.
33 When Jesus therefore saw        33'I7yo-ovis ov Js eZeEv a'rqv   33 Jesus, therefore, when he
her weeping, and the Jews also KAaovfar, Kat TrovS o-vvA-ov aS  saw her weeping, and the Jews
weeping which came with her,                  a,oTAtoT'   who came with her, weeping,
he  groaned in the spirit, and waov                  KXatOPTas', ere-  
he groaned in the spirit, and was av\ IpI,  groaned  in  gthe  spirit,  and
troubled,                         Ppto'r1o7raTO, 7rVev/lLaTt, Kat E7a- was'troubled:
paev   Oavrv
34 And said, Where have ye    34 Kal  EWre, HloV  TrOELEKaTe   34 And he said, Where have
laid him?  They say unto him, aIrov; A eyovrtv  avr9, Kp, ye laid him?  They say to him,'vrov;'~Kpte, Lord, come, and see.
Lord, come and see.                                                     Lord, come, and see.
EPXOV Kai teE.
35 Jesus wept.                    35'E8acKpvore-'I~ro'osv.        35 Jesus wept.
36 Then said the Jews, Be-    36'Aeyov  orh  ot'Iovwaiot,   36 The Jews, therefore, said,
hold how he loved him! iBehold, how he loved him!
E                  "I       37 But some of them  said,
37 And some of them  said,    37  T                e  av       37  But some of them  said,
Could  not this  man, which  O               aro  OOS           I       Could not HE, who opened the
3vK av o  ov7os  o avotts' Cav ou tho o pend the
opened the eyes of the blind,                                                of the blind'man, cause
have caused that even this man  roVS    OaAov oS   Tro Tv  Aov, that even HE should not die?
should not have died?                 70o-rat  tia Kat oVTOS' /L71 a7O38 Jesus therefore again groan-    38'I7rovs o3   y o rtCAtY  fl3pt-   38 Jesus,  therefore,  again
ing in himself; cometh to the  I oeos'   r E av        v, e'XeTa I e  TO groaning in himself, cometh to
grave. It was a cave, and a stone                                       the tomb.  Now it was a cave,
lay upon it.                     II 77UreLOv, 7v3  a orrrAator, Kal and a stone was lying upon it.
AOos' E7rEKEtTO EW' avrTo.
39 Jesus said, take ye away    39'AyeL 5'I77ovos,  "Apare   39 Jesus saith, Take away the
the  stone.  Martha, the sister TOv Aio-  AeySe a ^rc   rLaExq  stone.  hThe sister of him  that
Irov ^tyro,. A~eye avr? r] aiaeAqb07stone. h7 h  e sister of him tha.
d TaxXEWS and'raxv are, I believe, considered synonyms. For  gg I have made this change, because the E. V., the blind, does
this reason I prefer rendering the former as the latter is ren- not point out clearly the number of the adjective, and because it
dered in v. 29, above, where the idea is, doubtless, precisely the would be more natural to understand it of more than one, as if it
same.                                                were the translation of rrwv mv2owv.-Newc., Camp.-Vulg.
e See ch. 5: 28, N. p.                           (ccci nati); Kenr., Van Ess, All., Nary, as Vulg.-The versions
generally understand zov yTv gov as referring to the person whose
f See ch. I: 7, N. k.
history is recorded in ch. 9, which is, no doubt, the cornect view
I Midd., Blo., Mayer, and others render, in his spirit, regard- of the subject.
ing the art. as a substitute for the possessive pronoun. It is, I
believe, almost universally conceded that this refers to the human   h I have made'this slight transposition for the sake of literal
sirit of our Lord.                                   accuracy.




84                           THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
of him that was dead, saith unto -roi TEOmKOTOs  McpOa, Kzpte, had died, Martha, saith to him,
him, Lord, by this  time  he,'Sr OgSe'  Lreraproo yep  Ecrr. Lord, he stinketh'now; for he
stinketh: for he hath been dead.   hath-been dead four days.
four days.
40 Jesus saith unto her, Said    40 A'yEt avrT   6')iq-oivs,   40 Jesus saith to her, Did I
[ not unto thee, that if thou O6K ErO    0,              Ea  7r  T E - not say to thee, that, if thou
wouldest believe, thou shouldest       31                             wilt believe, thou shalt see the
see the glory of God?             7i  ofrE ThrV  0ov  To) d; glory of God.
41 Then they took away the    41'Hpav ovv rT7    AIBov, o|  41 They took away the stone,
stone from  the place where the Be 0 T"E        IJ7JKWS KEllEOS.  O        therefore, "where he that had
dead was laid.  And Jesus.lifted |S I\7 o   7s7      OaAo              died was lying. And Jesus lifted
up his eyes, and said, Father, I                            ov av,, up [his] eyes, and said, Father,
thank thee that thbu hast heard  KaL et7re, JIraep, EVxapPTo) OOL It I thank thee that thou didst hear
me: ort 77KOvoaS' 1-tov.                                              me.
42 And I knew  that thou                                              42 jB ut I knew  that thou
hearest me always: but because'uov d3oPetr'  aAXa Ala r9   6'xhov  hearest me always: but, because
of the people which stand by, I  \3 KrOep     V                        of the kmultitude that was standsaid it. that they may believe T0V 7rEptEcTTracr ELOUL, Cva rtrEV- ing by, I spoke, so that they may
that thou hast sent me.           &MTrLtv OTt tV /Etz aC7ETTretrAav.   believe that THOU didst send me.
43 And when he thus  had    43 Kal ravra  Et7rwv,  q/eovr              43 And, saying'these things,
spoken, he cried with  a loud JeyEacA7  EKpavcyacwE zla ape, 8ev- he cried with a loud voice, Lavoice, Lazarus, come forth.       Po                                   zarus, come forth.
44 And he that was dead came    44 Ka2 kE4AOev 6o TEOVyoKCOS,   44 And he that had died came
forth, bound hand and foot with 8E83EItor ro rar Ka  7a    s     XeL forth, having been bound hand
grave-clothes: and his face was,             and foot with  grave clothes;
bound about witha napkin. Je- pas KeLpLats,   Kal        O OyItS avrov and his face was bound about
sus saith unto them, Loose him, o-ov&apk1 7reptee&Ero.  AEyet au- with a napkin.  Jesus saith to
and let him go.                           To-o     ALSoar  avrov, them, Loose him, and let him
Kat aqere v7rayetv.                  go.
45 Then many of the Jews    45 HIoAAo2 oVI, EK rc^J'yov-   45 Many, therefore, of the
which came to Mary, and had  &adto  oi EXOolTreS 7rpos Trj  Ma- Jews, who came to Mary, and
seen the things which Jesus did,          \                            saw  nwhat things oJesus did,
believed on him.                 paz, K       E           a        E  believed on him.
o         Iov', eSr'to'rev-aP Etsi avrov.
46 But some of them  went    46 rtves S    e'  ararw c rw7AOov   46 But some of them went to
their ways to the Pharisees, and 7rper oiS  iapcoalovs,  KaL E         the  Pharisees, and told  them
told them  what things Jesus,  -,                     what things Jesusdid
had done.                        avo  a           EV.     what things  Jesus did.
This is the common translation of Tvv. I see no reason for times, that thou hearest me always; but it was for the sake of
departing from it here.                             those who were standing by, that I spoke in this manner, that
they might know, by my humble acknowledgments, that I am the
OGriesbach, Scholz, Lachmann, Tischendorf, Theile [Knapp, ambassador, whom thou hast sent."
Hahn], with Manuscripts (BDCL) reject oh... xepEsvoq. It
is, most likely, a gloss. I would, therefore, recommend that the
English corresponding be left out, and that this note be put in   1 See ch. 7: 32, N. xx.
the margin: Some copies add here, where he that had died was   n See ch. 3: 6, N. k.
tying.
o Most editors leave out 6 Iqaovs, here. It is probably
I "Father, I thank thee, that thou didst hear me: but why do an italic insertion. I would leave out Jesus, and trauslate, he
T make this public expression of my thanks? I know, at all dill, etc.




THE, GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. XI.                                    85
KING JAMES' VERSION.                  GREEK.TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
47 Then gathered the chief    47 o'vva7ya7yov  oiv o  XpXLe-   47 The chief priests, therefore,
priests and the Pharisees a coun-    Ka  o        ao                and the Pharisees, gathered a
cii, and said, What do. we-? for K,, T         e          council, and said, What are we
this man doeth many miracles.  Kat eAEov, TI 7TOvLLE; OTt V- doing?  because  HE  iS  doing
To' o advOpo7rro  7roAAa o/vrEuLa many signs.
7WOLtE.
48 If we let him thus alone,   48 eav ac/o[LEv avror OP ro,   48 If we let him thus alone,
all men will believe on him: and   /           I                    all will believe on him; and the
the Romans shall come, and take,,. Romans will come, and take
away both our place and nation. Kat EAEv'TOPrat o~i ePopLot Kal away both our place and nation.
apovo-tv rqLcov Kat rTO  TOrOro  Kat
TO;'Ovos.
49 And one of them, named    49 ETs 8ae Trt e'~ avr7cv Kaici-   49 And a Pcertain one of them,
Caiaphas, being the high priest  ars,  apxtepeVS' 7d0v    Eo Lavrov   Caiaphas, being high priest that
that same year, said unto them,                                     year, said to them, YE know
Ye know nothing at all,              OV  l    a1               OUK nothing,
OL&XTE OUV&EV*
o;~ar V o6E -&'
50 Nor consider that it is ex-    50  oz8\   ltaAoytlecrO,    ort   50 Nor consider, that it is
pedient for us, that one man a'-VILEpep 77/ttlV, tva Ets' aVpo'os  expedient for us, that one man
should die for the people, and,                                    die for the people, and all the
that the whole nation  perish a7roavp  7          ro nation perish not.
not.                            oAov ro M'Pvov c7roA7ralt.
61 And this spake he not of    51 ToVTo SE aC  E'avTov OVK   51 But this he ssaid not of
himself: but being high priest EL7EP  aAa \pXEpEv      s   I   Ovhimself; but, being high priest
that year, he prophesied that                                       that year, he prophesied, that
Jesus should die for that nation; Evtavrov  EKEtVOV  71rpOE0)7/T EVO-E  Jesus rwas about to die for the
oTt   EAXEV o'Iroos-',a7roOv- nation;
TKELV V7Ep TOV E UOVS,
52 And not for that nation    52 KaL o6X  WrEp Tro70  ivovs   52 And not for the nation only,
only, but that also he should  o,'      a ra Te -va Troi but that he should also gather
gather together in one the chil-                              -, together'into one the children
dren of God that were scattered OeoV r& T   te-rKopT-r/zLEva   vva- of God, who have been scattered
abroad.                         yay7 eS' EV.                        abroad.
53 Then from that day forth    53 a7r EKCLV77' ovv rT7s, 7e1.pas   53 From  that day, therefore,
they took counsel together for to orvve3ov Avcoalvro     a'a arOKELO-' they took counsel together, fthat
-put him to death.                    I,                           they might kill him.
ol-w aurov.
54 Jesus therefore walked no    54'!ro-' ov OVIK ETt 7appy-   54 Jesus, therefore, was walkmore openly among the Jews; a'la r0EptL7rret Ev T'ots Iovvalotr, ing no more tpublicly among the
but went thence unto a country                   La.... K  ) a    Jews, but went away thence into
near to the wilderness, into aJ the country near the wilderness,
city called Ephraim, and there Xopav  EyyVs  rT7';pipov,  Es' into a city called Ephrairn; and
continued with his disciples.'E ipa''x XEyotE4v; 7trAtly, KiKE n  there he was ttarrying with his
&LTPtL3e Ue&Ta Tr)v farl7rT&v acTroi.  disciples.
55 And the Jews' passover    55  v      Syyv;' r  7rao-xa Trel    55 And the Passover of the
was nigh at hand: and many'Iov&alov.  Kat 6ve'l3a-av 7roAAot Jews was near: and many went
went out of the country up to E,.IEpoo'A tv           r   XKpa   up out of the country to JerusaEs_  1EpooAv__pa (_K TS_ Xt_               __pas_
P TZs is left untranslated in the E. V. As I can see no good as avvayco, the collection of various parts, and so putting them
reason for this omission, I have restored it.    together as to make of them one whole. If this be so, into is
a See N. g: oh. 1: 15.' See N. e, ch. 4: 47.  the proper rendering of es.-Dodd., Wesl., Nary, Penn.
s The expression, etS &v, certainly implies, after such a verb   t See ch. 7: 5, N. f, and E. V., ch. 3: 22. Acts 25: 6.




86                             THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
Je(rusalem  before the passover, 7rpo Trov  7rcorXa, ~ia   yyv'crootv lem, before the Passover, fthat
to purify themselves..                                they might purify themselves.
56 Then sought they for Je-    56  Errovv o'v ro'v'Ico'oiv,,    56 They were seeking Jesus,
sus, and  spake  among  them- KaL TEEyOv'E7T  eAAAol           v   v T   therefore, and said, uone to anselves, as they stood in the tern-                     e,, e          ^   other, standing in the temple,
pie, What think ye, that he will tePT e~' K"oTerW TI BOKeL  V tLV, What think ye, that he will not
not come to the feast?.             oTt o0  BS EOaIJ E2l r6''v iopri7v;   come to the feast?
57 Now both the chief priests        57  ZJEUKEeLOav o       Ka3   o  ao;pX-    57 Now both the chief priests
and the Pharisees had given a  epet  Ka\ o    ap oaot evToAv, and the Pharisees had given a
commandment, that, if any man,,,                       ^,,,           commandment, that, if any one
knew  were he were, he should            ear rtW  yvL  7roV erTt, LYvv- knew  where he was, he should
shew  it, that they might take o-r7, i'os 7rtL'        Oo'tv aTCO)Y.         show  [it], so that they might
him.                                                                         take him.
CHAP. XII.                            CHAP. XII.                             CHAP. XII.
THEN  Jesus, six days before'O  0YN''Irvovs 7rpo  e  /1uE-    JESUS, therefore,  six  days
the passover, came to Bethany, p- "before  the  Passover, came  to
where                                                   Lazarus was which had!!!  
been dead, whom  he raised from   tlav,                                      werov  7v Aacapor     0 TEO- who had adied, whom  he raised
t~he dead.                      c                                 who had.died, whom  he raised
the dead.                            KOSy, 0V 77YEetpEV  (K VEKpCv.          from  the dead.
2 There they made him  a sup-    2   woqoav ouv arrc3  &twrrov               2 They made him,'therefore,
per; and  Martha  served: but e                                              a supper there, and Martha was
Lazarus was one of them  that  KEL Kat   M pa                                    inistering'; bu t Lazarus was
sat at the table with him.         Elaapos?EL  q7v TCv  O-vavaKEt- one  of those  sitting  at table
/IeVoa  avrTT.                          with him.
3 Then took Mary a pound of    3'H  o vI Mapta Aa/8oor-a A[-    3 Mary, therefore, taking  a
ointment of spikenard, very cost- rpav  Lpov  WapLov  rtL7rtlK          rr   pound  of ointment  of  cpure
ly, and anointed the feet of Je-,,, spikenard, very  costly, anointsus, and wiped his feet with her IAVTt0V    AEE TOVS 7rooasT Irov  ed the feet of Jesus, and wiphair: and the house was filled I'coov, Kat EJEa4E  raLts Opt:iv ed his feet with her hair: and
with the odour of the ointment. avrT s' rovs  7ro6as  aTro v'         8E oi- the house was filled  with  the
3Kia EWrAr77POO7 EK T?   9 TO        ) wodor of the ointment.
Kta E&rA'p077  EK T79 0'~5o'9'oU
I-vpov.
4 Then saith one of his dis-    4 AEyet o0v  EtS  EK  TWV  /pta-    4 Therefore saith one of his
ciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon's OT1OWY    a~Ton,'Iov'as'   teovos disciples, Judas Iscariot, [son] of
u See ch. 6: 43, N. b.                                 as to the meaning of 7rartx/s.  Some suppose that it is put
for aorzxazs  (for which, I confess, I see no authority better
It must be apparent to every one, that the active form
than conjecture), referring to the particular part of the fragrant
of this verb is the most literal rendering of the orig. word;
shrub, used in preparing the ointment. According to this view,
and though the difference between the two is, perhaps, but slight,
vaeJos gl rx77 would be spike-nard simply.  Others, with, I
yet the act. rendering certainly presents the idea in a stronger
y   think, more reason, regard this word as used in this place and
light than the other, and, being more literal, is, therefore, to be
light than the other, and, being more literal, is, therefore, to  e the parallel passage, in Mark, in the sense of genuine, or pure,
preferred.
a tropical meaning very easily deduced from its literal import,
b There is certainly nothing to prevent the translation of faithful, thrust-worthy, reliable.  Again, commentators are not
agreed as to whether molVTyuOV refers to /sveov (Meyer, Dodd.,
and some others), or to vae8ov (Eras., Schott, Nary, and many
bb See ch. 2: 5,N..                                   others).  I think the Original is ambiguous, for which reason
I prefer an ambiguous translation. —T., C. (perf2t); W. (true);' Rob.-There is a difference of opinion among commentators, R. (right).




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XII.                                             87
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
son,   which    should    betray Io'KapLtTr?, o /EAAcoV av'o vr a- Simon, who dwas about to behim,                               pa~tooat,                               tray him,
5 Why was not this ointment    5 AtartI rouro'to pvpov  OVK    5 Why  was  not  this ointsold  for three hundred pence, ErpalO  rptaKo wCov    38vaptaov, Kal ment  sold  for three  hundred
and given to the poor?,, denaria, and given to the poor?
e'o0r7 rrcoXor.;
6 This he said, not that he    6 ET7re Ne roiro", oX Ort 7repi   6 Now  he said this, not fbecared for the poor; but because TrW    TOWX^V           E'ehr aErE,   {AA' cause  he  cared  for the  poor,
he was a thief, and had the bag,  re KAerwTy  7,  a       yAoro-  but because  he  was a thief,
and bare what was put therein.               s                             and had  the bag, and gcarried
KOOV  EtXE,  Kat Tra  PaAkAo/ LE a off what things were put in.
0cdTCra<Ev.
7 Then  said  Jesus, Let her    7  WEtZJ oirv o'Iqooivs,  "AEs'   7 Jesus, therefore, said, Let
alone: against  the   day of my  eatr-r'  E;  rr?/ea7vi rNo  T e/ra- vher alone: hfor the day of my
burying hath she kept this.                                                hembalming she hath kept it.
Otao'rtoV 1-xov  rErTp'qKEv avro.
8 For  the  poor always  ye    8 Tovys 7rroXov9 yap  rWVTrore    8 For the  poor ye have alhave with you; but me ye have                  ItXEE$LEe    \  \i' - w  ways with'yourselves; but ME
not always.                        TT                                      ye have not always.
tore eere.
9 Much people of the Jews    9 "Eyvco ov9v Xo'Xo  7roAXs' K    9 A  igreat multitude, theretherefore  knew   that he  was T          _p I[ovbaw  orl EKEIL Ert  Kal fore, of the Jews knew that he
there: and they came, not for    O,  tf\ r \   ^,               was there, and they came, not
Jesus' sake only, but that they  7A~V' ov oat ro l'qrovV /tOVOV  kon account of Jesus only, but
might see Lazarus also, whom  aAA'Ia Kat rTv Ada(apov ltc)0otv, that they might see Lazarus also,
he had raised from the dead.       or 7yetpeV iKc VEKpov.                  whom he raised from the dead.
10 But the chief priests con-    10  e03ovAevaravro e    C apXtE-   10 But  the   chief  priests
sulted that they might put La- tP a                 AKaroapov  aporKTE-'took counsel, that they might
zarus also to death,                                                       mkill Lazarus also;
11 Because that by reason of    11  Ore 7roAAol &a  avrov v7rw-   11 Because, kon account ofhim,
him  many  of the Jews went yov rvIov ~atr, Kat Erl'Trevov many  of the Jews were going
away, and believed on Jesus.    E  T          T                            away, and believing on Jesus.
d See N. e, ch. 4: 47.                               dern)fi4r den Tag meiner Einbalsamirung es aufbewahre!"
e See N. 1, ch. 6: 7.                                -Against the day, is not exactly in accordance with the
f T., C., G., R., E. V., take,rz in its other sense- that. modern usages of our language. For (R. and others,) is, I
This is, I think, a mistake. The ambiguous quia (quod) of think, the best word that could be selected,. to render esI, in
the Latin Verss. probably gave rise to this.-Dodd., WesI., this place. See ch. 6: 9, N. m. —Avro is not this, (zovro,) but
Penn., Kenr.       -                                   simply it, as in almost every other similar case in the E. V.~ Parkh. —It is generally conceded, I believe, that gfaTCaes  For the change from burying to embalming, see ch. 19: 40,
does not here mean simply, to bear, but'to carry of by stealth," and the note there on this same word.
(Blo.) as is, indeed, evident from the immediate context. Comp.   i This pronoun is emphatic = vobis ipsis.
ch. 20: 15. Comp. also, the similar use of the French, en-   X I adopt the common rendering of both gro2vs and o;2os,
le'ver.-Camp. (carried.)
~~le-~r.-CCmp. (carr~~ied.)  ~simply because a great multitude is fat more elegant and ach Lachm., Tisch., Meyer, and others, with six, RMSS. including curate than much people, and because I wish, as far as possible,
B and:D have Eva EIS.... uov zT7,iol ccv7o. I would recoin- to restore uniformity to the translation.
mend that this reading be adopted, and that the rendering be
k See N. i, ch. 10' 32.
that she may keep it for the day of my embalm ing.-Nary, Kenr.,
Penn, Vulg., Lus., and others. —Says Meyer, "Nach der auf-   1 E. V. Acts 5: 33. Although consult is sometimes used
zunehmenden Lesart von Lachm. aber: " Lass sie'gewhren, in a neuter sense = to take counsel, yet there is a certain harsh.
damnit sie (dieses Oel, wovon sie eben einen Theil zur Salbung ness in this use of the word, in most cases.
meiner Fisse gebraucht hat, nicht far die Armen hergebe, son-   m Newc., Dodd., Wesl., Nary, Kenr.




88                           THE  GOSPEL.  BY  JOHN.  CHAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
12 On the next day, much    12 Tr -wrav ptov,         xAo  7roA3      12 The  next day, a jgreat
people that were come to the,              E    >V         aKov u a-   multitude, that came  to  the
(east, when they heard that Je-                   o  a                feast, hearing  that Jeses was
sus was coming to Jerusalem,   TES  OTt EPXEa    17  V                 coning to Jerusalem,
poo'oAv/ua,
13 Took branches of palm-    13  Aaf3ov Ta j3ata T6'v Ootvi-   13 Took the branches of palmtrees, and we nt forth to meet  Ka               ov   e   VS',roTY  trees, and  went out to  meet
him, and cried, Hosanna; Bless-                                        him, and were crying, Hosaned is the King of Israel that avT9, Kat EKpalov, Qo' ava'  Ev- na: Blessed [be] he that comcometh  in  the  name  of the Aoy77LEooS' 0 PXofIEVOO  El) ovo/oT7L eth in the name of the Lord,
Lord.                             Kvpiov, o  acLAevs, ro   )'Io'parjA. ["even] the King of Israel!'14 And Jesus, when he had    14 ]_Evp o          }v 8E'Icqo-vs o6va-   14 And   Jesus,  finding   a
found a young ass, sat thereon;  tov, EKadtofEV         aVTO, KaOO   young ass, sat upon  it, as it
as it is written,,,                     hath been written,
eo'vt yeypa1tpLEVoV
15 Fear not, daughter of Sion:    15 M) o/3ovi, 9vyarep Zcov.   15 Fear  not,  daughter  of
behold, thy King cometh, sitting'O \'                     P         Sion: behold, thy King is comon an ass's colt.                    o v                      p,      ing, sitting upon an ass's colt.
on an ass's col-t;.Ka; r              ]~PO' f7rt 7rcAo, opov.
16 These things  understood    16  raiTa  8E oVK Eyvoo-av ot   16 Now   these  things  his
not his disciples at the first: but /aO7Tral aTro) TO) 7orprroT'  adAA'  disciples oknew  not at first-:
when Jesus was glorified, then                                         but when Jesus was glorified,
remembered  they  that  these           e  o        r/O    o      T     then   they  remembered  that
things were written of him, and E/LVt7'Orloav  OTft TVrcTa  7   E7r' these things had been written
that they had done these things acrT    yeypaL/xLE',a,    KaT  ravra  ooabout him, and  [that] they
unto him.                         E-L77roav  avTo.                      did these things to him.
17 The people therefore that    17,/zaptvpet o0 )    o6xhos 6   17 The multitude, therefore,
was with him  when he called COv peT a7o   OTe \TOP Aa apov  who were with him, qwhen he
Lazarus out of his grave, and                                           called Lazarus out of the rtomb,
raised him  from  the dead, bare E0i/CPc tEv   EK TO)          ELoV, Kat and raised him  from  the dead,
record.                           iyetperP    avrov   E'K VEKpPOV'     testified.
18 For this cause the people    18 at&  ToUro Kat V7rrrrv7Oer   18 kBecause of this also the
also met him, for that they heard aur   o oxlor,                           titude erwent to meet him,
that he had done this miracle.         \,                      because they heard that he had
aUrTO) Wr~EWoL7KElaL TrO O7FLELO7.    done this -sign.
19 The  Pharisees  therefore    19  o^ oVV  dapwcaot' El7OP   19 The Pharisees, therefore,
said among themselves, Perceive WrpoS eaVrO,  OEOpELTE  o   OUK said, among themselves, Do ye
ye how ye prevail nothing? be-,                                          isee,  tthat  ye  are  ugaining
I insert the supply, even, to prevent the ambiguity re- since the internal evidence is strongly in its favor; and
sulting from the want of a distinction of cases, in English. by would, therefore, recommend that the revision be made to read
the termination. I think that the imperative form I have that, instead of when.
adopted will commend itself to every one conversant with   r See ch. 5: 28, N. p.
similar exclamations in the Scriptures. No one, perhaps, will       See N. u, ch. 11: 20.
doubt, that J flaatZsvs is grammatically in apposition with    See N. x, ch. 2: 11.
0b seqosvo0s.                                            See ch. 4: 19, N. r.
* See ch. 8: 27, N. c.                               t See N. a, ch. 4: 1.
u The usual rendering of this verb is, to profit to gain.
~~ This use of Ent, with the dat. is very rare. I translate E Th,
about, todistinguish it from the translation of       when used inThe latter is, I think, preferable in this place. Prevail does
about, to distinguish it from the translation of ~Ersl, when used in
the same sense.                                      not precisely convey the idea. Dodd. (gain advantage.)Latin Verss. (proficere.)-Some translate the clause without in,
q Most editors, with many of the best MSS. read ors, for Os terrogation.  This is, perhaps, even preferable to the more
of the Text. Recept. I doubt not this is the primitive reading, common interpretation.




THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. XII.                                      89
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
hold, the world is gone after Yc EAEZTE ov6aE;'UE 6 K6O/OS nothing?  Behold, the world is
him.                             gi 0- ap-oi a7r-A0E.                gone away after him.
20 And  there  were certain    20'Ho-av Se   Tres'.EXAAr,ves'  20 And there were  certain
Greeks among them, that came E                                       Greeks,  Tof those who  came
E      avaoatvo vTCOv L*~  7rpoo'up to worship at the feast.                                          up, wthat they might worship,
KiVVYi7 tCV OME  777 E(OPT?         wduring the feast.
21 The same came therefore    21 oL'o  oViV 7rpoo-'7A0oV  Pt-   21 xThese, therefore, came
to Philip, which was of Beth- A7w7rqt  r e a7ro  ByOo-ai&a  7r  to Philip, Ythe one of Bethsaisaida of Galilee, and  desired                 [Iata,', \  da of Galilee, and were zaskhim, saying, Sir, we would see FaAtAatas-, Kal  7Poro.)v  avrov ing him, saying, Sir, we -wish
Jesus.                           A7ovTEs', Kv'pte, OEAo/.LEV  TOv to see Jesus.'Ir/trotv l8eltv.
22 Philip cometh and telleth    22 "3Epxerat hAtwr7roS KaC As-   22 Philip cometh, and tellAndrew: and again, Andrew and 7Et rT'AvSPECa' Kai'7riAtv'Av- eth Andrew: and again Andrew
Philip tell Jesus.                                                    and Philip tell Jesus.
Ep~'aS Kt, ~t'A~r~os' hEjovoT  7'~and  Philip tell Jesus.
I?'!ov.
23 And Jesus answered them,    23 o 8E'Iqrovo   a'7reKpivaro   23 And Jesus answered them,
saying, The hour is come, that                                       saying, The hour has come, athat
avro~ XEYcov,'.EA AvOEV ts    opa The h     ou    has    m e  tha~
the Son of man should be glori-                 v ToV                 he Son of man may be glorified.                                         o  os                  fled.
24 Verily, verily, I say unto    24   4ttiv Ap3l Xa-yco z/4J,;v   24 Verily, verily, I say to
you, Except a corn of wheat fall     o KOKKOc S TOV DtroU  7TrOv  El5 you,'Iof the bgrain of the wheat,
into the ground and die, it abid-,    falling into the ground, die not,
eth alone; but if it die, it bring- TipV 7rv aWov 7, avros Iovo5'     it abideth bbitself alone; but, if
eth forth much fruit.           u.eue' Eav E   E  awroOavz/, 7roAvy it die, it.beareth much fruit.
Kap7rolv /EpEL.
25 He that loveth his life shall    25 o  tiAcwv T re\p 4v\X v atUro6   25 He  that loveth  his life
lose it; and he that hateth his & dWoAe'eL avri  r' KaU 0 /tro'ev T ip shall lose it; and he that hateth
life in this world, shall keep it,.' his life in this world, shall keep
life in this world, shall keep it *vx~Tv avrov^ Ev erT Koo'pC -rovr, T it to eternal lifb.
unto life eternal.                                                   it to eternal life.
EtS Co077V atcotov OfVAatget avr7'v.
26 If any man serve me, let    26 ea\t eiCot E    aKov\    SrtL, 4zot   26 If any one serve ME, let
him follow ne; and where I am,                                        him  follow meE; and where I
ahomov0ow(ou etx erto, h i Kam folo    E; and Ere 
there shall also my servant be:,         0    K a,,    I\           am, there shall also my  serif any man serve me, him  will EKE KaL  &oer   E, /Or,a.            vant be: and if any one serve
my Father honour.                KaL Ear TLS' ELot OL atKOVP, TtcrlITEL ME, the Father will honor him.
avTrov  7raryp.
27 Now is my soul troubled;    27 NOYv q"  vXy,atov TrerapaK-   27 Now  is my  soul trouand what shall I say? Father, rat,  K\t aT EL7rCO; r "    Ep, " o-    bled; and what shall I say?' This is the usual rendering of ex, when used in this sense.  a See ch. 1: 43, N. y.
W., R.-E. V., ch. 3: 1. and elsewhere.
a See ch. 3: 3; N. g.
w See N. k, ch. 1: 7, and N. q, ch. 2: 23.
b E. V. uniformly elsewhere. It is needless to say that corn,
in this sense, is obsolete.
Y There were several Philips, in all probability, all equally
well known to the primitive disciples. Hence, to prevent mis-  bb See ch. 2: 12, N. z.-Vulgate, Erasmus, Beza, Trem.,
understanding, the qualifying expression, rov a. B. z. r. is Kenr.
_added by the Evang. See N. c, c. 1-: 4I. Ac I would always so translate goees, in this connection. —' See N. d, ch. 4: 31.                           E.V., ch. 15:2,4,8.




90                            THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XII.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
save me from this hour: but fobr pE  EK  r's' copasr rav7'rs.   tAA   Father, save me from this dhour?
this cause came I unto this hour. Sta  rovTo   XOov losr f     7lTy    Bpav But -because of this came I to,Ao                 ri\   coa            cthis hour.
TavU7rT.
28 Father, glorify thy name.    28 7ra-rep,  8oao-ov  o-rov  r7    28 Father, glorify thy name
Then came there a voice from,"ovol-a    9HAOs oval  c'   There came, therefore, a voice
heaven, saying, I have both glori-  oa.                                   fom   Heaven: I Eoth glorified,
fled it, and will glorify it again.  oVpavov, Kat Eo3oatra, KaG  ra- and will glorify again.
AtL &o~a'oco. 
29 The people therefore that    29'O  ov O'xAos'  Eo'rco' Kal   29 The'multitude, therefore,
stood by, and heard it, said that aoova~ ~'Aeye /3por7'~v yeyo,         - that was standing and hearing,
it thundered.  Others said, An,                    said that there 9had been thunangel spake to hun.                vat.   aXAAoL  E"Aeyo,, "AyyeAos der: others said, An angel hath
av7 rc  AEAa7AKEV.                     spoken to him.
30 Jesus answered and said,    30'A7reKpt'7Oq  o'I qo'ovs' Kiccw   30 Jesus answered, and said,
This voice came not because of Ee               a ) L''/  e            This voice hath  not come beEL~rEr, O~ &' E/1E avWq 7    o7 icatho
me, but for your sakes.,',            -              cause of ME, but hbecause of you.
YEYoVer, aAAa V' viSas.
31 Now  is the judgment of    31  Pvv KCprTs Eo-rrTL To  KOO(Lo v    31 Now  is the judgment of
this world: now shall the prince    Ko,                           O'     this world: now shall the 5rulof this world be cast out.            P,                     T,,  OO  er of this world be cast out.
TOUVTOV CK3A OETat E(C~
32 And I, if I be lifted up from    32  Kcay) Ecv  v+4io80   EK T7'S    32 And  I, if I be lifted up
the  earth, will draw   all men Sy 7            s' iAK'or    eav from  the  earth, will draw  all
untp me.                           r.                                      to'myself.
33 (This he  said, signifying    33  Toiro NE e'Aeye (7r'y,at'r/c o    33 Now  this he said, signiwhat death he should die.)          r      6avcw       77ALEAAEV  a7Oov- fying kby what death he  kwas
about to die.
OKEtP.
34 The people answered him,    34  ea7reKp[Ol7  av'ro'  oXhor,     34 The'multitude  answered
We have heard out of the law  W'HierS OKoV'ablEv  (K TO   o               him, WE  heard  out of  the
that Christ abideth  for ever:                                             law, that  the  Christ abideth
h a   Cihe Xpto-rosr tx, ret E~  r~n  a~- f r v;,an ho    sayest csrovt
and -how  sayest thou, The Son oforever; and how  sayest THOU,
of man must be lifted up? Who WV a' Ka  r              ars      AE yesr,  Orlt That the Son of' man must be
is this Son of man?                  eF v+8oivuat TOv viUov Trov 6- lifted up?  Who is this Son of
Opcou;  TLS' E[TW  0VTOS' 0 V"   man?
Spoorov;   r   emrryo ovroS o vtos
Tro  avOp o7rov;
35 Then Jesus said unto them,    35 _Etrev  ovv avTro o')7-    35 Jesus, therefore, said  to
d Many excellent commentators, and others, (Grotius, Blo., I prefer not to translate 8ca in two different ways, in the same
Chrys., Theoph., Tholuck, Kling, Schweitzer, Maier, Kuin., sense, in immediate connection, especially when, as in this case,
Camp., Sharpe, Newc., Dodd., Wesl., Murd.,) make this clause, there is no necessity for so doing.
raveq.... avz7g, a question, q. d. "Shall I say, Father, 4c.1 i Ruler and prince are, in their N. T. usage, synonymous.
This is, to say the least, free from all reasonable objection, and Therefore but one of them is needed to translate aoXwv. I
gives a beautiful sense.
have selected ruler, as the more appropriate, judging fiom the
~ See Gen. Obs. 6.                                   etymology of the word.
t See N. g, ch. 6: 5.                                  j W., R., Vulg., Eras., Beza, Kenr. —This pronoun, wuoavrov,' The version I have given is the most literal possible, and  is essentially refexive, and is never used for Ese.
for aught I can see, it is -not to be objected to, on the score of   k Dodd., Penn.-The E. V. would be perfectly literal, if we
elegance.-Sharpe (it wa.s thuncter); Schott (tonuisse); other read  Iozo  anrov; but as this is the dative of the manner,
Latin Verss. substantially the same.                   or means, by seems to be required.-For the rendering, was
I E. V., former part of this same verse, and elsewhere often. about to, see ch. 4: 47, N. e.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XII.                                             91
KING JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
Yet a little  while is the light o-ov5, ".E7t 1tKp3v Xp$OVO  To a)s  them, Yet a little'time  the
with you.  Walk while ye have IItb v            EOTL.   1Ep -arTT  Or  light is "with you. Walk while
the  light, lest darkness come                                             ye have the light, -so that darkupon you: for he that walketh To  WS EXETEr,    la A7  KKo7TLa vtasL ness may not come upon- you:
in darkness knoweth not whith- Ka7TaAo3pn  Ka, 0 7repL7raTov        v  7   oand  he that walketh in  the
er he goeth.K                                OtK                           darkness knoweth  not whither
he is going.
36 While ye have light, be-    36  ECsO 7To  06- EXETEe,  7r-   36 While ye have the light,
lieve in the light, that ye may orTE)ETE e[S To )q'9,''a vEo~  e0- believe -oon the light, -that ye
be the children of light.  These                 E.   TaTa  EAaA rlv   may  Pbecome  "sons of  light.
things spake Jesus, and depart- i,  YE'                             77E.    These things spoke Jesus, and,
ed, and did hide himself from  0  I7vovs', KcL aWEAfOV     EKPVI377 PagOilg  away, he  hid  himself
them.                               a7r avtrLv.                            from  them.
37 But though  he had done    37  TocravrTa N  avrov o'17 LEta    37 But though  he had done
so many miracles before them,  E7rWerKOTOS'e poo'e,  aWp'OOEV             so  many qsigns  before  them,
yet they believed not on him: oK'r arr                 they  were  not  believing  on
VK EWrtoTevov e[ts avTOV'
him:
38 That the saying of Esaias    38 i'va o. Aoyo'HHoa tov   roi    38 That the saying of Isaiah,
the prophet might be fulfilled, 7rpofi71rov 7rAWrpcoO I, oi  eLwe,  Ku- the prophet, might be fulfilled,
which he spake, Lord, who hath            IS,,.              ^,    which he rsaid: Lord, who bebelieved  our  report?  and  to          T       TV          aKo, 7Gs   lieved  our  report?  and  -the
whom   hath  the  arm   of the Kat 0 /3paxleov Kvp/ov 7Tim a'7re- arm  of the Lord, to whom was
Lord been revealed?                 KaAvc607Y;                             it revealed?
39 Therefore they could not    39  zta  rovro  oc    v vy-av-   39 tOn account of this they
believe, because  that  Esaias  IO r0t 7ra.Ae    eV  could not believe, because IsaTO   7rt0'TfVEav,   OTI 7r~At~,   EErV
said again,                        |    ts                                 iah said again,
40 He hath blinded their eyes,    40  TETV'0AOKEV  avrw'  Tov;s   40 He  hath   blinded  their
and hardened their hearts; that   oOaA,          KaL 7re7ropOKEy atI- eyes, and hardened their uheart,
they should  not see with their   -', N3                                   so  that they  might not see
eyes, nor understand with their  WV T771V  KapLtav  llva                   wl [ao(oot with  the   eyes,,and  underTrots' o0waAi/totes, Kan VO7uIrCOO-I 7T
X E. V. generally elsewhere.-I translate  txweov, without a   r See N. g, ch. 1: 15.
substantive, in similar cases, a little while; but I see no necesI have rendered this clause literally, according to the
sity for varying here from the common rendering of,ovos. —
order of the Orig., without, as I apprehend. doing any violence
Newc.
to the Eng. idiom, and with, at least, a slight increase of power
m Most editors read ev V/nji, instead of uE&' s,uwv. This is, in the translation.
most probably, the true reading. —I would, therefore, recomSee Gen. Obs. 6. —tt See ch. 4' 12, N. K K.
mend that it be adopted, and that the revision read. among
you.-R., Sharpe, Newc., Nary, Vulg., and most other versions.' The Orig. xaSLav, is singular.  As the Eng. idiom adSee N. k, ch. 1: 7.                              mits very well of a literal' translation, I see no reason why we
should not adopt it, as is so often done in similar cases, and
~ I see no necessity for rendering mat, here, for.-R.. Vulg., even in the next clause of this same verse.-See ch. 14: 1, 27;
Erasm., Trem., Kenr., Fr. S.                           16: 6, 22. Matt. 6: 21; 15: 8, and elsewhere.-Indeed, though
so See ch. 14: 1, N. a.                           the A. B. Society's Edition, (8vo.) which is used in this revision,
has the plural here, yet I presume the original reading of the
P This is a frequent rendering of this verb. It is peculiarly E. V. was heart, as it is in Bagster's Hexapla.
apposite in this place.  Says Meyer, "ysevev. E) nicht: seid,
sondern: werdet." —Wesl., ~Penn, Beza, De. W., Fr. S.' I see no reason why Aat should be rendered here, nor, and
before ecrooacpcout, and. I have, therefore, endeavored to rePP See ch. 4: 3, N. d.                               store uniformity by translating it and, in both cases.-Dodd.
c See N. x ch. 2: 11.                                 Wesl., Nary, Beza, Trem




92                          THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. XII.
ICING JAMES' VERSION.                  GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
heart, and be converted, and I Kapela Kat 6rww-rpaw6oct, Ka           stand with the heart, and T-reshould heal them.                 co/~al auTos.                      turn, and I might heal them.
41 These things said Esaias,    41 Tarfa e7reEv Ho'atas, oE    41 These things said Isaiah,
when  he saw  his glory, and Ele  rpv O ay avrov  Ka' A[- when  he  saw  his glory, and
spake of him.                           7    aro                     spoke of him.
ArlqoE 7rEpt aV'roV%
42 Nevertheless, among the    42  /wAcoS'  eTrOt Kat EK rCzy   42 Nevertheless, many wof the
chief rulers also many believed apX(ror   7rwoAAo  ETL7'Tevoaly ae  xrulers also believed on him, but
on  him; but because of the                                           because of the Pharisees they
Pn  harisees buthbey di tcaone s         ao'dAAa' &    rov'sr Oaptatovr be'ca use          o thar they
Pharisees they did not confess avrov                                  did not confess him, so that they
him, lest they should be put out ovX CoLoAoyovv, ova t/) ad7roo-vva- might not be put out of the
of the synagogue:                ycoyot 7ercoraLt.                   synagogue.
43 For they loved the praise    43 nyam&ra-a  yap  rv 8&'aa    43 For they loved the Yglory
of men more than the praise of T        rp r   aAor  rep 3'   of men more than the Yglory
God.                              0                        flOpT?  of God.
44 Jesus cried, and said, He    44'Ico-ovT O      e'Kpa!e KaO  El-   44 Now   Jesus  cried,  and
that believeth on me, believeth 7Jrey,'0  7rcrUvv fTE,  oE  | said, He that believeth on ME,
not on me, but on him that sent  7rrE    E'                      believeth  not on ME, but on
mne                                                           ts  oE' E.ETP him  that sent me.
7rrEypav7'a p'E'
45 And he that seeth me, seeth    45 Kat     eopy o Lue) dEOpEt   45 And  he that seeth  MRE,
him  that sent me.               TOP 7re'AJarLr pE.                   seeth him  that sent me.
46 I am come a light into the    46 eyro  c&i Els TrO  K~OorLO        46 I am  come a light into
world, that whosoever believeth  Atvua,   ra e ra l    qrm'revlo  eSl the world, so that'no one that
on me should not abide in dark-, -,                  % o  C,      believeth on ME may abide in
ness.                                                I  A            the darkness.
47 And if any man hear my    47 Kat Eav TrS[,tov aKVo-( TriZ   47 And if any one ahear my
words, and believe not, I judge |, \ words, and believe  not, I do
him  not: for I came not to                                  J, E,   notjudge him; for I came not,
judge the world, but to save the 0o) KpLVC) aVTOV  OV yap  7AOov bthat I might judge the world,
world.                           tva KplPtO TOp Koo' ovOP, aAXM   Iva but bthat I might save  the
Ocro     TOM  KOOOV.                world.
48 He that rejecteth me, and    48 o aLOerT&V E' LE KGaL I3 Aa/L-   48 He that rejecteth ME, and
receiveth not my words, hath 0             \oP  &  a        31 Ee     receiveth not my words, hath
one that judgeth him: the word,       o,       L,,   that which judgeth  him: the
that I have spoken, the same Kpivovra amrov  o Aoyos ov   a- word  which  I  spoke,  dthat
shall judge him in the last day.  Ayloa, EKEtVOS KptVEL avTov EV Tr  will judge  him  in  the  last
iEXar   racpa                      day.'49 For I have not spoken of   49 O'T   eyo  e   4pav\ro   oUK   49'Because I did not speak
"' E. V., 1 Peter 2: 25.-It is doubtful, I think, whether to Vulg., favor this reading. I would recommend its adoption,
be converted expresses here, or elsewhere, the exact idea of this and translate thus: And if any one hear, and keep not my
verb, in the middle voice. At all events, in all passages parallel words, &c.; with this note in the margin: According to many
with this, I think turn, turn back, or return, would express copies, hear my words, and believe not, ~4c.
the meaning of the Spirit better than be converted.  b See N. k, ch. 1: 7.
u See N. v, v. 20, above.
v See N. v, v. 20, above.                          One that judgeth, is properly spoken of a person, but not' See N. i, v. 31, above.
of a word spoken.-Sharpe, Newc.
See N. e, ch. 8: 54.'fi See N. x,) clh. 11:260.                        d See N. c, ch. 1: 2.-This word is correlative to 6vros, and
O Laehm. and Tisch. have vtla~t, for ontawa~. Two ancient I doubt whether it is ever desirable to translate it the same.
MSS. (A D) and many of the ancient Verss., including the   e See N. i, oh. 1: 15, and N. a, ch. 7: 17.




THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. XIII.                                      93
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
myself; but the Father which E'AaAoa-'  JAA'  O 7r e4aP ALe wa- efrom  myself; bit the  Father
sent me, he gave me a com- P   avros ol EvTOArv E&OKE, \Lwho sent me fhimself gave me
mandment, what I should say, rr/p~ ar~or pot evro~vv e~o~e,,   ro ho e nt e  hi
mandment, what I should say,,                                        a commandment, what I should
and what I should speak.' E*7r KakLco* 7L Aa~n'                      say, and what I should speak.
50 And  I  know   that his    50 Kal ola ot 7 EvroA7 av-   50 And I know that his cornlaoa.T4    r EcT 0~ w' 50 And I know that his eotnl w -
commandment is life everlast- rov  (7i         atcol osr fE-tv.   a   v  mandmentis ffeternal life: what
ing: whatsoever Ii speak there- XAaA   ey,,  rKa7oSJ   fKV'    l'   g- things I hsay, therefore, as thle
fore, even  as the Father said?                         Father hath ispoken to me, so
unto me, so I speak.             7raryp, or   AaA.I speak.
CHAP. XIII.                       CHAP. XIII.                        CHAP. XIII.
Now before the feast of the  l]IP            O  e  Tr7s ftopTrHsP' ToV   Now before the feast of the
passover,  when  Jesus  knew'rac\xa,  low o'Iyo-o   ore EAr- Passover, Jesus, knowing that his
that his hour was come that he AvEh aro                   7 Jpa,  va  LEa     hour was come, that he should
should depart out of this world,depart out of this'world to the
unto the Father, having loved EK TOU KOSu  TO7o Father,  having  loved his own
his own which were in the world, 7ratepa, oyawcrrras' rovs   t'ovs that were in the world, he loved
he loved them unto the end.    r        Ev        KO   I ELT           them to the end.
7rr7o-EP a'rovs'.
2 And supper being ended,    2 Kal  El7rvov yve)voeov, rTO           2 And, supper being ended,
(the devil having now put into &ai30oAov i7877y /E/r3KoTosr El 7,Tv the Devil having now put into
the heart of Judas Iscariot, Si-'' Ioa [wrI IKa- the heart of Judas Iscariot, [son]
mon s son, to betray him,),KapLav                  t              of Simon, athat he should betray
pCoJrOV,'lva aVTroV  apas,        him
3 Jesus  knowing  that the    3 EtS&r 0 Iyoovso, oTt warra    3 bJesus, knowing that the
Father had given all things in- 8'EIOKEV avrc     o 7rar-r p  El   L ras Father had given chim all things,
to his hands, and that he was X           Kat OT aJo  OEov  e       einto [his] hands, and that he came
come from  God, and went to                                           out from God, and was going to
God;                             Kal Wrpos' Toy OEI v7raycEt          God,
4 He riseth from supper, and    4 EyElpperat EK TOO 6o &t7OV, KaL   4 Riseth up from the supper,
laid  aside  his garments;  andT Tt 7rc  ra to/raa, KaA3 Aa v- and layeth aside [his] garments,
took a towel, and girded himself. Tov  E`aWEv   EavTo V               and taking a towel, girded himself.
5 After that, he poureth water    5 Elra   a~AAEt V&&op Els Trv   5 dAfterward he eputteth wainto a bason, and began to wash  \mrypa,      Kat r7pIaro   mr7retT   ror ter into the basin, and began to
the disciples' feet, and to wipe                                      wash the feet of the disciples,
the  disciples fee towel wherewipe 7r~sOas rrv  pac"8rlrC2,  gat e  -'wv 1_,ta0,qT
them with the towel wherewith,              and to wipe with the towel with
he was girded.                   OEt) TO? AETOL  X V  8tE(OOC7L)OSe.    which he had been girded.
6 Then cometh he to Simon    6 ePXErat o0v  7rpos  4tluWVoa|  6 He cometh, therefore, to Sif See eh. 2: 12, N. z;                            werde mechanisch aus v. 1 wiederholt." (Meyer.)-I would
rf See ch. 3: 16, N. e.                          leave it out. and translate, He, knowing, &c.
g The word, things, is here inserted to indicate the plural   c It is evident that avrop is dependent on 8ewoxe, and is not
om   of the relative. This I have often done elsewhere.  to be construed with Xereas, as the dative of possession. I
have, therefore, given a more literal translation of the clause.
h See N. j, ch. 10: 6.                           without, as I trust, impairing its force, or beauty.
i See N. q, ch. 4: 18.                             d W.-E. V., Mark 4: 17.-I think Elza will bear this rendering in all cases, except in Heb. 12: 9. I greatly prefer this
I See N. k, ch: 1: 7.                             rendering to then, which is common in the E. V.' Lachm. places B I7aoovs in brackets. Tisch. (with MSS.   e W, R., Kenr. —Vulg. (mittit.) —This is the usual renderBDLH, and others, and some ancient Verss.) rejects it. "Es ing of fliano, and I see no reason for departing from it.




94                           THE  GOSPEL.  BY  JOHN.  CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
Peter:  and  Peter  said  unto HIErpov     Kal Ad'yet avr        e EKEdeOv, mon Peter; and fhe saith to himn
him, Lord, dost thou wash my KVPtLE,  rV  10ov  l7rTletE  TOV  7/r- Lord, dost THOU wash my leeL?
feet?
7 Jesus answered and said un-    7'A7reKpr0q'irqo-oV KaL EWE7rEV   7 Jesus answered, and said to
to him, What I do thou knowest a - eV      0 oyo 7rot  o        K oa   him, What I am  doing, THOU
not now; but thou shalt know                        L                    knowest not now, but thou shalt
hereafter.                        aprt, y1copT-  E pETa TavT(ra.         know hereafter.
8 Peter saith unto him, Thou    8 AEyeL avTd s    Hrpos,  0z N u/j   8 Peter saith to him, Thou
shalt never wash my feet.  Je- vr[7' rov0 7rga             E ov    aro- shalt never wash my feet.  Jesus answered him, if I wash                   Kp     aT'' 1    sus answered  him, If I wash
thee  not, thou hast no part- with  1a.'AiEKPovr av    o         0, thee not, thou hast no part with
me.                                Eavo t          wi t'_  e, OVK e'XE1t /JeJoSX ME.
/IET ELLOV.
9 Simon Peter saith unto him,    9 A E'yEL avrp ZTCWov HE r7pos,   9 Simon Peter saith to him,
Lord, not my feet only, but also KvpL, r rov 7roaas, Lord, not my feet only, but also
my hands and my head.,AA          a a                 /    [my] hands, and [my] head.
aAAa\ al Tar  xEipas KaL -r77V KEaAv.-,
10 Jesus saith to him, He that    10 A E7Et arT4)'I qo7ovzs,   0    10 Jesus saith to him, He that
is washed needeth not save to 3AEX1ov/,ov o      Xpea't'      o      hath been ibathed,hath no need,
is,,  unless to wash the fbet, but is
wash  his  feet, but is  clean ras    Ia,', t   Kaa-,'unless to wash the feet, but is are
every whit: and ye are clean,,,                                         altogether clean   and YE  are
but not all.                       po' oAogs Kat VfIELst KaOapol   E7E, I clean, but not all.
cAAX' o0x'a'Er.
11 For he knew who should    11 "H3EL yaip orv wrapat6ovTra    11 For he knew him that bebetray him: therefore said he, avr          a'  U   E7reE-, OEXW  w   - trayed him: because of this he
Ye are not all clean.             |reS Ka apot erTE.                     said, Ye are not all clean.
12 So after he had washed    12  Ore o1v EVtl+e rols, 7ro8as'   12 -When, therefore, he had
their feet, and had  taken  his             K aAa3  ra  trla   a   washed their feet, and taken his
garments, and  was set down    - 1'                         EL71~E1 a - garments, sitting down again, he
again, he said unto them, Know                                           said to them, Do ye know what
ye what I have done to you?  TOS,  rtvOJO-KETE   TL  7E7WOL17KaI have done to you?
13 Ye  call me Master, and    13 VdELl  COIVELrE t   LE,'0  Lt-   13 YE call me, The Teacher
Lord: and ye say well; for so 8aoo-KaAoS  Kal  KKPOr  KaL  Ka- and, The Lord, and ye say well
I am.                                                 \                  for I am.
Ad4 AE'ereE, elYt yap.
14 If I then, your Lord and    14 EL ovv  Eyco- EVtl/a  vl4oV   14 If, then, I, the Lord, and the
Master, have washed your feet;    7        das      KVpiOa Kat o   t Teacher, have washed your feet,
t I suppose the only reason for inserting Peter, in this clause, object, however, in making the proposed change, ix, simply, to
in most of the English Versions was, that the subject ot the make a distinction between the two words, which are here liable
verb might be certainly known to the reader; but clearly no to be confounded n the mind of the mere Eng. reader. Camp.
such device is needed. Indeed, it may be doubted whether the (hath been bathing); Sharpe (hath been cleansed).-Newc., Wesl.,
emphatic EXEuvOS is genuine, as it is cancelled by Lachmann and De Wette.
Tischendorf on the authority of ancient MSS. Still, I would   i See ch. 2: 25, N. x.
retain it.                                            I  Save, in this sense, is obsolete.-Lachm. has E pu#, for i.
All agree, that 2ovew, means to wash the whole body, or to   I See ch. 7: 23, N. j.-Every whit is obsolete.
bathe, while VvJt~gL means to wash (a part of the body). My   m  E. V. commonly.-Sharpe, Dodd., Penn.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIII.                                               95
KING JAMES' VERSION.  GREEK TEXT.                                              REVISED  VERSION.
ye also ought to wash one ano-  aco-KaAos,  Kat   v"aEtS    oEAETE YE ought also to wash one antlher's feet.,AAXA ov,    rrE                                    other's feet.
15 For I have given you an           15  vwroo etyua.yyap E:co'Ka vilzt,    15 For I have given you an
example, that ye should do as I ]'a KaOcoS eyo e-rot7r1a vkuv Kal  example, that, nas I have done
have done to you.                                 E                          to you, "so YE should do.
Vilets 7r'0tr1TE.
16 Verily, verily, r say unto        16  a7ri4 aCr4v, AVy7o vtilv, OVK    16 Verily, verily, I say to you,
you, The servant is not greater ~rt &o~Aor  /el[CoL  Tov    KUp[oU A servant is not greater than his
than  his lord; neither he that                                      KVP     lord,  nor an  Papostle, greater
is  sent greater than  he  that avrov, ovE fE a7rotoAos   et    lo than he that sent him.
sent him.                            Tro  7reAavtros a'rov.
17- If ye know  these things,    17  et 7avTa o'&TEar,   taKcaptot    17 If ye know  these things,
happy are ye if ye do them.    oge ea-,         WrotrTre avTa.               happy are ye, if' ye do them.
18 I speak not of you all; I    18  o   7rEpt 7ravrcorv /1cvt  AsE-    18 I am not speaking of you
know whom I have chosen; but 7co.                   oo  A  S                 all   I know whom  I chose: but
that the scripture may be fulfill-, AX' d                                that the Scripture may be fuled, He thateatethybreadwith      o     0 that the Scripture may be ful-0
ed, He that eateth bread with                                        V,     filled, He that ate  bread with
me, hath  lifted  up  his  heel rp~~YCOV    eLET   e/lov  Top  aptr, ME, lifted up his heel against ME.
against me.                          EWr7petV Ew  ye  T)v 7r'Epvav a'Trov.
19 Now  I tell you before it    19  air' a'prt  AE'yo  VFtl  7rpo'   19 Even now, I tell you become, that when it is come to roi  yelEv-OaL,'va  Crap 7E, YE7rac fore it come to pass, rso that,
pass, ye may believe that I am,                                when it cometh to pass, ye may
he.                                     rvct cE7y) EL/.Lt.                   believe that I am.'
20 Verily, verily, I say unto        20  aly7 v a47v  AE'ycW  V,n'O    20 Veriy, verily, I say to you,
you, He that receiveth whomso- Aa  Ciarvow  earv rvca 7rel4co, el.e/   He that receiveth, -"if I send any
ever I send, receiveth me, and                                               one, receiveth ME: and   e that
he that receiveth me, receiveth                                              receiveth mE, receiveth him that
him'that sent me.                    Aa/l/3avEt rl, 7re`LskarTa /cE.       sent me.
21 When Jesus had thus said,    21  Taira  EL7rcov'Iyo7 o6rs   21 Jesus, saying tthese things,
he was troubled in spirit, and                                    Kt         was troubled in uthe spirit, and
~rapaxt'    W 7rVEvtzart, Kat etzap'
testified, and said, Verily, verily,,             -A K     A,,    testified, and said, Verily, verily,
I say unto you, that one of you TVPYOE Kat Et7rEv,  Aiu   atu-Wv I say to you, that one of you
shall betray me.                    IAEyco Vtlv  OTt eS E  V/,trV 7rapa- will betray me.
&OLTELt /LE.
The E. V. of this clause is by no means literal; and, as in the former is strictly an ecclesiastical term, whose meaning (to
most similar cases, it lacks much of the force of the Orig.- the mere English reader) may be modified, amplified, or covered
Ka& is often rendered so, and properly. The textual order of up, with little difficulty, by designing spiritual leaders.
words is followed by Dodd., Nary, Penn, Kenr.
~ Nor is, in this case, more agreeable to modern usage than   r E. V., next clause of this verse, and often elsewhere.neither.                                                 Sharpe, Newc., Dodd., Nary, Penn, Kenr.
P E. V. in all other places, except two, (2 Cor. 8: 23. Phil.
a See ch. 8 ~ 24, N. v.
2: 25,) in which it is translated messenger. While I have
retained, or rather restored, from the prevailing usage, the
word, apostle, in the text, at the same time I confess that I
I       I       Most probably, the more ancient'reading, adopted by Lachmann
should vastly prefer to translate this word, messenger, in all  s a,             en, 
-    X -....and Tischendorf, ar wva, whomsoever, is the true one. I would
cases. (It occurs nowhere else in John.)-l. Because the latter
- _.'.................,    [recommend, therefore, that the E. V., whomsoever  I send, be
is strictly a translation of the Orig. word, while the former is re nd.. 
retained.
merely, (like baptize, presbytery, and others,) a transfer.- 
2. Because the latter is a term  in use in the common business       See ch. 9: 6, N. e.
of life, and, therefore, well understood by the people, while' See ch. 11: 33, N. g.




96                            THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
22 Then the disciples lookedi    22 "E/3Ae7rov o&v etS aAAniAovs   922  The  disciples, therefore,
one  on  another,  doubting  of[ o; tiarfra    l'Ta OpOEVOtL WEpt Tt-'  kept looking one upbn another
whom  he spake.                         A                                  doubting of whom he was speakIVO ESyE.                              ing.
23 Now there was leaning on    23  Tv  e a EaseLeros eEs rC-v   23 Now there was -reclining
Jesus' bosom, one of his disci-,taDO7TSv aTroV Ev zc Ko&A7rc ToT    on the bosom  of Jesus, one of
pies, whom Jesus loved.                    ^    t\,y, t 6'      lo-     his disciples, whom Jesus loved.
InrroV, or 77ya7ra o I7ovs24 Simon  Peter  therefore,    24  retvet           - ov  Tcote Lco/eP fHI-   24  Simon  Peter, therefore,
beckoned to him, that he should  po                  T                      noddeth to HIM, Yto inquire who
ask who it should be of whom,                                   it was, of whom he  was speakhe spake.                           AyEt.                                 ing?
25 He then, lying on Jesus'    25  E'7rt7rEo-            E KEOS   t ToN   25 And he,  reclining on the
breast, saith unto him, Lord who  -rr, Oos roo'[I7o',  AyELt a'To,)  breast of Jesus, saith  to him,
is it?,  T          V' Lord, who is it?
KuptE, irs esTte;
26 Jesus answered, He it is to      26'A7rOKplVETaLt' Ir -oU s,    26 Jesus answereth, Ho it is,
whom I shall give a solp, when I'EKeiVos  oz tW  co e        P~ 3afa a s  to whom  I, after dipping, shall
have dipped it.  And when heg
had dipped the sop, he gave it to       ttOv brtwto-co.  Ka t    a  as the the morsel, he  giveth dipping
JudasIscrtiot hadson  f  m    +Wdipped                           the  morsel,  he gaiveth [it  to
Judas Iscariot the son of Simon. lT TO4txoV,          ooo-t0'IotvBa  i- Judas Iscariot, [son] of Simon.
EOvos' I        CK apLOTp.
27 And after the  sop Satan         27  Kat JLErTa  or +4 l-iov, TOTE    27 And after the amorsel,bthen
entered  into  him.   Then  said e7AOEv Els   EKEL^OV     Z               aa entered Satan into him. Jesus,
Jesus unto him, That thou doest,                      ^                    therefore, saith to him,What thou
do quickly.                        Aeye7t oV   aVT1O  0  I'OU,   doest, do quickly.
7roteLS', 7TWlrotv -O axtov'
28 Now no man at the table          28  ToiTro 8E oVets e'y7veo TLV    28 Now no one cof those sitknew for what intent he spake,aNXKetLzVeor  wrpos  TL ELWEd   aVrc.  ting at table knew  for what he
this unto him.                                              e              dsaid this to him.
29 For some of them thought,    29  TiJeS yap EBOKOVl  EWrEL TO    29 For some were thinking,
because Judas had the bag, that yAac-oKoov   ELXEZ  ~'_Iov&as, esince Judas had the bag, that
Jesus had said unto him, Buy  eT          7   a        5 c     _   X       Jesus was saying to him, Buy
07-t AEfyEt av'c  o, o' lya-oy-s'AyolSee N. o, ch. 7: 11.                                I would recommend that this reading, (which is approved by' Vulg. (recumbens).-It is very difficult to present those Meyer, Van Ess, All., Kist., Penn, and is also the reading of
passages descriptive of table scenes to the Eng. reader, in an the Vulg., and the Verss. made from it,) be adopted; and that
appreciable form, because the customs to which they refer, the translation be, and saith to him, Say, who is it, &c.; and
many of them, are so imperfectly known among us. If I am  that this note be put in the margin: According to some copies,
not mistaken, however, lean is not elsewhere used, in the E. V. to inquire who it was, of whom, &c. I would also put is, for
in describing the manner of sitting at table, while recline is twas, in the last part of the verse.
often so used. In v. 25, the Text. Rec. has Enzteacov = fall-   & All agree in rejecting sop, as obsolete, and otherwise obing back, (as some translate it,) but the reading of some of the jectionable. iMany adopt the marginal reading of the E. V.,
best MSS. is avazeaov =o avaet/esEvos. This is, most probably, as I have done, though this word is not full enough in its
the true reading. For further light on this subject, see Penn's meaning to convey all that is implied in the Orig. I have not
Annot. on these verses, and Jahn's Bib. Archseol., ~ 146.-  been able, however, to find a better word.
Newc., mar.                                              b There is certainly no difficulty in the way of rendering
Dodd. says that this word "might more exactly be ren- zoTe.
dered nodded."-Penn, Fr. S.,-M., (made a sign.) —To beckon' W., R., Sharpe, Newc., Nary, Van Ess, De W., and the
does not convey, to modern ears, the exact idea of the Orig., Latin Verss. all render these words literally, as I have done.
WYVLVt.                                                 d See N. g, ch. 1: 15.
y Instead of nv&Eogat zt or av eal, Lachm. and Tisch. follow-   * Rob. —As there is another word usually rendered because,
ing the most ancient MSS. have sat Reyey avrve  E'ca fs eorc;  I would render iea uniformly since, or seeing that.




THIE  GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. XIII.                                       97
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
tkose things that we have need of paoov cov XpEtav E'XokLev Ets Tiqv what things we have need of'for
against the feast; or, that he                               el    T.  the  feast; or, that he should
should  give  something to the                T                          give something to the poor.
poor.
30 He then, having received        30 Xa/3rc ov v o ro 4'outov EKEL-   30 He, therefore, receiving
the sop, went immediately out: vsre, E"OfE   %Je5AOv. E v    8\ vv,     the alnorsel, went immediately
and it was night.                 | ore  o.v eiAOe.                     out.  And it was night.
31 Therefore, when he was    31 AEyelt  6'IY-ov s',  NOV1   31 When, therefore, he went
gone  out, Jesus said, Now  is \ogao. -ri o vo roo   a vprwrov, out, Jesus saith, gEven now was
the Son  of man glorified, and         6,,,*           the Son of man glorified, and God
God is glorified in him.                                                 was glorified in him.
32 If God be glorified in him,    32  Et 6 Oe \s  aoeo-ya Evz av-    32 If God was glorified in him,
God shall also  glorify him  in r, Ka       E  os    Lo-eL arv v God will also glorify him in himhimself, and shall straightway eavCTI   KaL E\u. O- IEL a /UTo., self: hyea, he will iimmediately
glorify him.                            L                                glorify him.
33 Little children, yet a little   33  TEKVt'a, E'Tt ItLKpOV    MEO'   33 Little children, yet a little
while I am with you.  Ye shall'uv^oV E4tUl.   /r7o'ETE  ME, KaC Ka- while I am with you.  Ye'will
seek me; and, as I said unto o\   E' T,                       seek me, and, as I said to the
COS EL0roV  ToS'IovSaotsr,'Oft
the  Jews, Whither I  go, ye,                 /                         Jews, jThatwhither I am going
cannot come, so now  I say to                                            YE can not come, so I say to you
you.                               VaLOOE EAOELV, KaLL VLL  AEymO a.pT. now.
34 A  new  commandment I    34 E'roA\V Katzl7VorztOaltV'wv,   34 A  new  commandment I
give unto you, That ye love one'lva  ayaTrcre cIXhA\ovs' K aOr S give to you, That ye love one
another; as I have loved you,                vlar, va Ka e\           a-  another: as I loved you, that YE
that ye also love one another.,    Ka Valso love one another.
7ralrE aXk7AXovs.
35 By this shall all men know      35  E'v rotr) 7 yvaoovrat 7raTvrEr    35 By this will all know that
that ye are my disciples, if ye                                          ye are MY disciples, if ye have
have love one to another.               V EjTE  I  I   Io.              love one for another.
7rr7v eXyTre Ev aXAryAots.
36 Simon  Peter  said  unto        36 A EyL avwr TC  2Tllco   11-E-   36 Simon Peter saith to him,
him, Lord, whither goest thou? rpO, KtpLE, wroz VrcyEtr;             E   Lord, whither art thou going?
Jesus answered him, Whither I KplOy  aer' 1' o07V Jesus answered him, Whither I
go, thou  canst not follow  me,                           am  going thou canst not follow
now; but thou shalt follow me v7ray0~, ov 0      vvarat /Ltot vvv aKo- me now; but thou wilt follow
afterward.                        XovO7oratcl V'repov aE adKoAovO?7- me afterwards.
frets' tUot.
See N. h, ch. 12: 7.                              in none of which cases does the E. V. render by the present:
Rob.-Even now, referring to a time just past. —It must (with the imperf.) ch. 11: 8. Also, Men. Cyr. 4, 5, 48.-I suphave been a great relief to Jesus, (who perfectly knew the pose the  idea conveyed to be, That, in the entering of Satan
heart of Judas,) when he went out, to return no more to the,  d his going out, with the determined purpose of
company of the Apostles. Blo. and others, take these aorists betraying his Lord, both God and his son were glorified-not,
in a future sense. But I cannot find that the aorist is ever perhaps, in the sight of men, but in the sight of angels, and
of men redeemed, who saw in this act the beginning of that
used, at least in the N. T. strictly as a future. Like the pre- 
sent it often describes things that occur habitually, and thus great drama that was about to be enacted.
may have a bearing upon future time; but it is not used to   h See N. u, ch. 1: 20.
convey a proper prediction of that which is only future. I
know not why the translators have so generally rendered these   i E. V., ch. 21:'3. Mark 1: 12, 28.-I would always so render
aorists by the present, unless because of the qualifying vvv: this adverb. —Straightway is obsolete.
but the use of this word in reference to past time is frequent:
c.g. (with the aor.) ch. 21: 10. Matt. 26: 65. Rom. 5: 11,   i There is nothing to prevent the translation of this a&




98                             THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
37 Peter said unto him, Lord,    37  AEyet  avrc Do  JIETpo,    37 Peter saith to him, Lord,
why cannot I follow thee now? KvpLE, 3tarL oi &vaCd                   a aKO   why can not I follow thee now?
I will lay down my life for thy  ovO           a           v                 I will lay down my life kfor THEE.
sake  lay down my life for thysakA. AovOrcrat aprt; 7r Nv +vX7)Y,uov
sake.
v7rEp (vo TOO   W.
38 Jesus answered him, Wilt    38'A7reKp'0? avrsV           D o  I'7o rv,    38 Jesus answered him, wilt
thou lay down thy life for my Tiv 4vXbv 0rov  vTrep  Ltov o0h- thou lay down thy life kfbr ME?
sake?  Verily, verily, I say unto,,,,, Verily, verily, I say to thee, The
thee, The cock shall not crow, regs;  aet7y  ajv    t Ayo o'Ot  Ov cock  iwill not crow, till thou
till thou hast denied me thrice.  /IL7k aeTCop aOVKE71(TL EcsO  oW a-rap- hast denied me mthree times.
r7a7r  YE rpt[.
CHAP. XIV.                            CHAP. XIV.                              CHAP. XEV.
LET not your heart be trou-          M1  TrapaCrrre' o   vL4OP 7 Kap-    LET not your heart be troabled: ye believe in God, believe /a.  7tcLTrrere            N TOV  OE)V   Ia\ bled: -believe -on God,'and bealso in me.,,                                   lieve aon ME.
Et. E(E 7FL'TEVETE.
2 In my Father's house are           2 EV r5 oltta ro  7rarpos   ov    2 In my Father's house are
manymansions: if it were not so,  oai[ 7roAAa   Eoiarv    El 6   /, t        Many mansions: bbut if not, I
I would have told you. I go to  E., O,., would have told you. I am going
prepare a place for you.            et7ro  ap vlut       7TOpEVolatL ETotla-  to prepare a place for you.
arat T7rotr VILtV.
3 And if I go and prepare a    3 Kat'alv  7ropEV00 Ka  ETrot-   3 And if I go and prepare a
place for you, I will come again  puaaco Vatc   r070v  ror  raAt,  pXol at place for you, I am coming again,
and receive- you  unto  myself~;, and will receive you to myself,
that where I am, there ye may              f       apaVro \a \as rpv      -  so that where I am, YE may be
be also.                            ro-' cra Orov e/I-t EYCO, KaiL vt/ELs' also.
77TE.
4 And whither I go ye know,    4  Ka  o7rov eyor  vrayco o'Ta7E,   4 And whither I am going ye
and the way ye know.                Ka            oiaT.                      know,,and the way ye know.
k For the sake of is commonly, in Greek, lat, while preo, thority for the indicative rendering in both clauses.-I have
with the genitive, is generally rendered for, in the E. V.-See changed the preposition in to on, not only because this is the
ch. 6: 51; 10: 11, 15; 11: 4, 50, 51, 52; 15: 13; 18: 14, and usual manner of' rendering ess, after rtarevwco, but because-the
elsewhere, often.                                        latter is plainer, and less liable to misapprehension than the
i Newe., Penn.                                        former. —I would remark that, though, as a general rule (see
m E. V., Acts 1: 10. —Thrice is gone partially into disuse. N. z. ch'. 5: 39), we are to prefer the indicative to the ima A difficulty of frequent occurrence presents itself in this perative rendering in cases of ambiguity, yet here the latter is
passage, arising out of the ambiguity of the Orig. I am satis- plainly suggested  by the undoubted imperative, zvoaxaoe&co,
fled that the E. V. is wrong; for, as Camp. well remarks, "the in the preceding clause.
two clauses are so similarly expressed, and linked together by   b The supplied words of the E. V. are certainly not necesthe copulative, that it is, I suspect, unprecedented to make the sary to make sense, or to convey the idea of the original
verb in one an indicative, and the same verb repeated in the clearly. The Version I have given is strictly literal.-R.
other an imperative. The simple and natural way is. to render   c Tisch. omits the second xat, and the second ozSare, in this
similarly what is similarly expressed; nor ought this rule ever verse. Lachm. encloses these words in brackets.  They are
to be departed from, unless something absurd or incongruous wanting in MSS. BCQLX, and others of later dates, as also
should follow from the observance of it." The simple question. in several ancient Verss. I would adopt the reading of Tisch.,
then, is, should czareveze be rendered in both cases indicatively, and translate, ye know the way;-1. Because this seems to be
or imperatively? Either will give a good and apposite sense. the most ancient reading extant.-2. Because it removes the
The imperative rendering is adopted by Cyr., Nonnus, Theoph., unpleasantness arising from the. apparently flat contradiction
Euth., Zig., Knapp, Paulus, Kuin., Licke, Tholuck, De W., B. between this clause of the Text. Rec., and the reply of Thomas,
Crus., Maier, Meyer, Camp., Blo., Newc., Dodd., Wesl., Schott, in the next verse.-I would append this marginal note: AeTrem., Van Ess.-Luther is almost the only respectable au- cording to some copies, ye know, and the way ye know.




THi- GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XtIV                                             99
KING JAMES  VERSION.'                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
5 Thomas  saith  unto  him,    5 AE'yE  airTo Ooyas, IKipLE,    5 Thomas saith to him, We
Lord, we know not whither thou  otK  oL/EV    ro    -7rOyeL'-   Ka   know not whither thou art going,
goest; and how  can we know                                               and how can we know the way?
the way??raw  8vva/tEOa ryz'l o'o'v ELEvaL;
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am        6. AE7Ea cavr4'Iyoo'E5    6 Jesus saith to him, I am the
the way, and the truth, and the EU                KL      AyOeta Ka'L   way, and the truth, and the life:
life: no man  cometh unto the  I?           V oUe't  EpXeTar   7rpp' -O  no otle cometh to the Father,
Father, but by me.                                                        except by ME.
7rarepa, El,Ld   8;t E/LOv.
7 If ye  had  known me, ye    7 EL EyO&KERE /ALE, Kao ro  rra-    7 If ye had known  me, ye
should have known my Father  pa,KE                  Ka  a     would lave known my Fatller
also- and  from  henceforth  ye               I                         I also:  and  henceforth ye  know
know him, and have seen him.   apTi 71(OOKETE avTOV, Kt Eapa-him, and have seen him.
KarTE aroI'.
8 Philip saith unto him, Lord,    8 AEdyet aTro T'lhcrVtro5s, Ku'-    8 Philip  saith  to him, Lord
shew  us the Father, and it suf-              V, /cv  rl  7ra- a. KaT  show  us the Father, and it fis
ficeth us.                                                    a,' ^  enough for us.
apKet 77tlW.
9 Jesus saith unto him, Have    9 AE'yet a'rcoj o'ioovr, To-    9 Jesus saith to him, Am I so
I been so long time with you,  oro   Xp  or /Be'  V/O'            J e[/U  long  time with you, and thou
and  ydt hast thou not known    \,,, X                               C, dost not know  me, Philip? He
me, Philip? he that hath  seen                                             that bath seen ME hath seen the
me, hath seen the Father; and  FopaKwr  tLLE EwpaKE rov 7rarTpa' Father: and how  sayest THOU,
how  sayest thou then, Shew us Kat 7r' (ro-V A'elr,  ZdIEoOv iuMv Show us the Father?
the Father?                       TrO  7rarpa;
10 Believest thou. not that I    10  o0  7rtCrTEVElSt 07ot Er ye    T[ C    10 Believest thou not, that I
am  in the Father, and the Fa- 7rarpt, KaL 0 7raTTp (M etMo  EorL; [am] in  the  Father, and  the
ther in me? the words that I, t      C\ )                      Father is in  ME? The  words
speak unto you, I speak not of a  p7yara   a              aA       vv, ar  which I speak to you I speak
myself: but the  Father, that EluaavTov o  AaA&- 0 8E 7raTryp D not gfrommyself; but the Father
dwelleth in me, he  doeth the iv  ELo    MuEiovt aoro  7roteE  ra who 9gabideth  in ME, hhimself
works.                                 ya.doeth the works.
11 Believe me that I am  in         11  rtEVETE M    O't    Eli cE            Believe me, hhbecause I
the Father, and the Father in r   warp, K                a[am]  in  the Father, and  the
me: or else believe me for the       \,   \,,,,             Father in ME: bbut if not,'bevery works' sake.                 e Ea                pya avr              cause of the works "themselves,
ETE MAOt.                              believe me.
t E. V., Matt. 25: 9.-Kend., Kent., Dubois, Dodd.   disciples to believe what he had just placed beyond the possilbility of being doubced by them? The version I propose also
See ch. a7 17, N. a.                  presents a more apposite idea than the E. V. I confess, I can
"6 See ch. 1: 33, N. z.                              see but little sense in the latter as it reads. It seems to resolve itself into this: "If you do not believe what I say, yet
h See ch. 2: 12, N. z.                               believe me, from other considerations."-Wesl. is the only
translator, so far as I have seen, who translates o'r, because,
hh I take the meaning of this verse to be: "Believe me for in this place, as I have done.
what I am; but if not, believe me for what I do."  The
i I make this change for the sake of euphony.
question in the preceding verse, "Believest thou not, that I
am in the Father, and the Father in me?" is one that evidently   " Under such circumstances as the present, avra is'comimplies an affirmative answer, q. d., "You can not possibly deny, monly rendered, in the E. V. themselves. —Camp., Newc., Kenr.
or doubt, that I am in the Father, and the Father in me." Avra is wanting in at least one ancient MS. and in at least
If this view of v. 10 be correct, how can the common inter- two ancient Verss. Dodd., and Wesley omit it in their transpretation of v. 11 be admitted?  Would he solemnly exhort his lations.  The Vat. MS. has avrov, instead of it.




100                         THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
12 Verily, verily, I say unto    12'Alp7y    au7i'v A'Eyao, pu, 5   12 Verily, verily [ say to you,
you, He that believeth on me, rtrrToi   e,', \                e'ya      He that believeth on ME, the
7r10-Tfv v   EW E/1E i,     Epya a Eyw
the works that I do shall he do, works which I do shall he do
also; and  greater works than 7roto, KaKEtOS' 7rotO Etl, Kal /LEl- also; and greater than these shall
these shall he do; because I go (Ova  TovTroO  7roL7ffEr  ort Eyco he do, because I am going to imy
unto my Father.                  rrpor rov 7rarepa  Lov 7ropevofaL. Father.
13 And whatsoever ye shall    13 Kat o0 TL a' aTa-tr77TE EV TO    13 And whatever ye may ask
ask in my name, that will I do, ookart LOV, ToVTo rOtro'o' rwa in my name, kthis will I do; so
that the Father may be glori- o'     a0o1'o 7 rarrp   Zv rc vT        that the Father may be glorified
fled in the Son.'                           in the Son.
14 If ye shall ask any thing in    14 earv TL CaLT1O-'7E EV TC) OO-   14 If ye ask any thing in my
my name, I will do it.           par[ Tov,  eY'  7rot' o o.            name, I will do [it.]
15 If ye love me, keep my    15'Eav ayararEr ILE, rag E'-   15 If ye love me, keep my
commandments:                    roAds Teas, Elans T7p770-aTE.        commandments.
16 And I will pray the Fa-    16 Kat Ey7o  Epo)T7o'ao  rTov 7ra-   16 And I will lask the Father,
ther, and he shall give you an- repa, Kat  aAAov,rapaKX7qrov io- and he will give you another
other Comforter, that he may         e vt v tza        E   Comfbrter, that he may "labide
abide with you for ever;         T,          L            with you forever;
rov atcora,
17 Even the Spirit of truth;    17 7TO 7rrVEvla 7T7l aAX etlas, o   17 The Spirit of truth, whom
whom the world cannot receive,    Ko'po        O& vara     a aie, O, t the world  cannot receive, bebecause it seeth him not, neither 0' eopeS   avro, v   v  cause it seeth  him  not, nor
knowethim:but ye knowhim;                                             knoweth him: but ye   know him,
for he dwelleth with you, and avUTo  v[LEt  &'E Y7tCOoKETE   aroT, because he  labideth with you,
shall be in you.                 Ort 7trapp' Vt[tv tere, KaiL Ev  V[lti  and shall be in you.
EayTat.
S1  I will not leave you com-    18 o;vK aq,7ow vALas. opjaviov''S    18 I will not leave you morfortless: I will come to you.   3pXotat rpos  vIa. phans: I am coming to you.
19 Yet a little while, and the    19 ETS  L1KpOV Kat 0 K00[LOS' ALE   19 Yet a little while, and the
world seeth me no more; but 3OK ET   wp,   LE  OE a O\PEct)epE  I world seeth me no more; but YE
ye see me  because I live, ye  /Le' OTt e    A)  KaL vL et    - E      see me, because I live, -and YE
shall live also.                       01                              shall live.
20 At that day ye shall know      20 Ev EKELi'v  TT) 7zepa yvi-   20 In that day shall YE know,
that I am in my Father, and ye O EOcOe  ItzeLS  OTL O Yt o i, 7r T,  arp| that I [am] in my Father, and
in me, and I in you.                               Ey    Ev  T         YE in  E, and I in you.
[LoV, K    /aLEt   E/ Vlu, Kato,7  El'
21 He that hath my command-    21  o Exov  Tras E.loAas' ALov Kai   21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it T7J I' aSv, EKew o'              o  ya- ments, and keepeth them, he it
3 The pronoun,,uov, is rejected by Lachm. and Tisch., on in loco); Dodd., Wesl., Kenr., Sharpe, Nary, (as orphans);
what Meyer considers good authority. I would not, however, others (destitute.)
venture to recommend its rejection.                      This passage is ambiguous. The question is, does on, ink See ch. 4: 18, N. q.                            troduce a reason for what is said in the preceding part of the' See N. d, ch. 4: 31.                            verse, or for what is said in the last clause,': Ye shall live?"
1 See N. z, ch. 1; 33.-In v. 16, Lachm. and Tisch. have I do not heiitate to adopt the view of Calv. and others, that
pi, for puEvn, following several of the best MSS. I would adopt it refers to what precedes. (Luther. De W., Vulg., Kenr.) The
this reading, and translate, may be with you, &e.-Meyer, E. V. not only involves an unnecessary transposition of the
Penn.                                               Orig. clauses, but leaves this part of the verse quite disconE E. V., Mar., R. —W., (fadirless.); Camp. (see his Note, neeted from the context.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIV.                                         101
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
is that loveth me: and he that  -czvE'   ~ &  c~yarw3v E/E ear- is that loveth me; and he that
loveth me, shall be loved of my o'7   l 7  e  ro-  lov eth me shall be loved by my
Father, and I will love him, and,                                                 [     Father; and I will love him, and
will manifest myself to him.    E7w aya7rrt7&o  avrov, Kat e/14-   will manifest myself to him.
vto'oc aVT6 e/av7Trov.
22 Judas saith unto him, (not    22 AE'yEt a7rc'-Io 3as', ovX o   22 Judas saith to him, (not
Iscariot) Lord, how is it that Io-Kapt&rT77s-, Kvpte, Trt yeyoVre Iscariot,) Lord, ~and how is it
thou wilt manifest thyself unto |Ot /li /1eAetA     e     /',art'etv  oeav-'comte to pass, that thou,art
us, and not unto the world?             L            I \  a            about to manifest thyself to us,
To V, Kat''
TOP, KaL OXi oTc KOR-L;              and not to the world?
23 Jesus answered and said    23'A7rEKp O77 O'170ro )S' KaL   23 Jesus answered, and said
unto him, If a man love me, he  sc     ar6,'Eo,     r Trs aya7r  to him, If any one love me, he
will keep my words: and my                           r AoTE,    K\ T   will keep my rword, and my FaFather will love him, and we             o                      Ka      ther will love him, and we will
will come unto him, and make 7raT77p tUov  aya7r7YrEt av7roV, Kat come to him, and  make [our]
our abode with him.               7rpos avroT  eAEvo'o4ela, KaL /lo- abode with him.
P2 7crap avTco 7r OtyfO0LEV..
24 He that loveth me not,    24 o PU) aya7rorv -LE, rovS AO-   24 He that loveth  me not,
keepeth not my sayings: and the  yo           o  T17pELv KaL          kyeepeth not my -words; and the
word which ye hear is not mine,                                       \ word which ye hear is not mine,
but the Father's which sent me. Op aKOVETE, OVK EOrtv E.os, a',      a but [that] tof the Father who
TOV 7rE/L avlros FLE 7rarpos.        sent me.
25 These things have I spoken    25  TaivTa AEAaXcT7Ka  /zitv  7rap'   25 These things have I spoken
unto you, being yet present with   vt p'er'vt                          to you, uabiding with you.
you.
26 But the Comforter, which    26 o 8e wapaKA97'ros, \ro _lvev-   26 But the  Comforter, the
is the Holy Ghost, whom  the           \      v                        Holy -Spirit, whom  the Father
ihLa rO  Aytov, 0 7ElxEt 0 7raryp
Father will send in my name,                                           will send in my name, He will
E V TCO ovo/-aL ILU, EKELVOSa v/.tas'
he shall teach  you all things,    Tt r\ ova, KELIroS v/               teach you all things, and w remind
and bring all things to your re- &aageL  7rrra   KaL  V7rOlVroEt you of all things wwhich I said
membrance, whatsoever I have vs as  Ira ra   Er.                       to you.,v rayra a e17rov 6v1ptv.
said unto you.
27 Peace I leave with you, my    27 Etpl77   JOtr' / tmU    uLz, Etpi7-   27 Peace  I leave  xto  you:
peace I give unto you: not as  zra r Ir ~'p        u 8   ur' o; Ka-  mine  own peace do I give to
the world giveth, give I unto  7  T                 /                  you: not as the world giveth, do
you.  Let not your heart be OS' o KOOl*o S' ~oL&oWTtv  Ey  8&oLL I give to  you: let not your
troubled, neither let it be afraid. VILtv.,u7  rapaOCErOo  v   xLOW  7 heart be troubled, nor let it be
KaptaL, t,8E\ 8etAtaro).             afraid.
0 Most of the editors, following the best MSS. insert y.at   t I make this change for the purpose of avoiding the harshbefore as.                                           ness of the construction adopted in the'E. V.
P The E. V. is ambiguous, while there is no ambiguity in   u See N. z, ch. 1: 33.
the Orig. The idea is not, " in what manner wilt thou manifest   v See N. h, ch. 7: 39.
thyself?" though the E. V. will readily convey this idea;   W The single word, remind, exactly expresses the idea of the
but, " What hath happened, that thou art about to do this?" Orig. verb in this connection, and is in common use, so as to
or, as I have suggested, " IIow is it come to pass, &c." —Meyer, be well understood. Therefore I prefer to use it instead of
(was ist geschehen?) Van Ess, De W., (wie kommtes?) the clumsy periphrasis of the E. V.-Camp., Sharpe, Dodd.Fr. S., (comment sefait-il?)-Nary.                  Which, not whatsoever, is the proper meaning of a.
q See N. e. ch. 4: 47.                               = Says Blo., "A9tp7ueC is employed suitably to the imager~y, and alludes to a dying man as bequeathing." Not only is
W., R.-The Orig. is in the sing., and I can see no reason there nothin. in the Greek corresponding to with but this
why theE.. is plural  preposition falls far short of giving a complete idea of the
9 E. V. generally. See N. b, ch. 8: 51.            meaning intended to be conveyed.




102                         THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
2S Ye have heard how I said    28  y7KOvO-TE  071 Eyc  E17OV   28 Ye heard  Ythat I said to
unto you, I go away, and come          tt~', Yw7rayco w cay  pXoa  7r'pot    you, I am going away, and I am
agatin unto you. If ye loved me,         eo. E,,, X, aPmin7                   to you.  If ye loved me,
ye would rejoice, because I said, vla;" Et 7ryarare be, Exapr7re a  ye would rejoice,'because Isa d,
I go unto the Father: for my OTt ELtTO7,  IOPEvvoat a7rpos rop I am going to the Father; "beFather is greater than I.         7ra7Epa'  OTt o 7raT?7p /yov/ /e[to,  cause my Father is greater than I.
/ov EfJTt.
29 And now I have told you    29 KaL VDv El'p77Ka c/t4J 7rplv   29 And now have I told you,
before it come to pass, that when yeCvEr'at'a  ra  yra            -  before it come to pass, so that,
it is come to pass, ye might be-.                           when it cometh to pass, ye may
lieve.                                                                 believe.
30 Hereafter I will not talk    30  O0K  ert 7roAAa AaArrco   30 I shall bno more talk mlch
much with you: for the prince txEO         a' vtxrov. ep p o          with you: for the driller of etilis
of this world cometh, and hath,,, world is coming, and hath nothKOO-1-LOV   TOV70v   apXwvo   Ktc   Ev in7g in ~IE.
nothing in me.                             
31 But that the world may             O        L OV E                   31 But, that the world may
know  that I love the Father; yvp  o /oKo-.Lor, OTt CyawTO r)v know, that I love the Father,
and as the Father gave me com- raTepa, Ka          c KaOcL' EE7EEAao,o  and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise',           e,, mandment, so I do.  fArise, let
let us go hence.                    w aT7rp, ov7r7rot    e yEpEgOE  us go hence.
ao),/LEV EVTEvOEVr.
CHAP. XV.                           CHAP. XV.                          CHAP. XV.
I AM the true vine, and my']FL   el/It 7 a&/7reAor 77 aErA-   I AM the true vine, and my
Father is the husbandman.         0t4t,  Ka, i    7rari7p  aov 6 yeWopyo  Father is the husbandman.
bCv Kn    0 7;ao                                  bran&o  in EC
2 Every branch  in me that    2 7raw   KA7JtCa Ev Etot  7y OEpov    2 Every  branch  in  ME  not
beareth  not fruit, he  taketh Kapror, a''pEt arTo'  Kcl  7' TO bearing fruit, he taketh it away;
away: and  every  branch  that                                          and every one bearing fruit, he
beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that Kap7roP   0pov, KaultpEt avro, Lta apruneth it, so that it may bbear
it may bring forth more fruit.   rAElova   Kap7rov   ef7.               more fruit.
3 Now  ye are clean through    3   87 6 v'Eis KaOapotL Eore, 8tt    3 Now YE are clean, -because
the word which I have spoken ITO5  Aoyov OIJ AEAaAh77Ka  vjo            of the word which I have spoken
unto you.                                                              to you.
4 Abide in me, and I in you.    4  ELcIar& Ev              O    KOYL  i  4 Abide in ME, and I in you.
As the branch cannot bear ftuit                                         As the branch cannot bear fruit
oiLV/.  KaOos? 7TO KA71/La o5        A       bva-nobafu
of itself, except it abide in th                                        of itself, dif it abide not in the
rat Kaprror rpepetv dv   EavrovO
7 See ch. 4:1, N. a.                                f See ch. 18:1, N. a.' Most editors reject eutrov. I would recommend, therefore,  ~ See Robinson's Lexicon, article xae9aszew, with the authat, I said, be omitted, and would render rzr, that.  thorities there cited. I should be glad to preserve, in the
a See ch. 1: 15, N. 1.                            translation, the resemblance between this word and xa~acoo
b(clean), in the next verse; but this seems impracticable.-Newc.,
b This is the only passage in which ovx Ert is rendered herePenn.
after in the E. V.. I think we may always, or nearly so, render
it no more, or no longer.-De W.                        b E. V., former part of the verse, and often elsewhere. —See
ch. 12: 24, N. c.-W., Newc., Wesl., Penn.
d See ch. 12: 31, N. i.
See ch. 6 A57, iN. k,
* Most editors reject,ovyov. I would, therefore, recommend  See ch. 6 57, N k
that the revision read, of the world, etc.             d See ch. 3: 3, N. g.




THEI GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XV.                                                103
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
vine: no more can ye, except ye av u          {ad ILEtp  v Ti a/twrE'Ao, ov- vine, eso neither [can] YE, exabide in me.                                                                  cept ye abide in ME.
7To' o 0     /z[,         / Vr l/so      cept yalte   abide in ME.
fLEV?7,TE.
I I am  the vine, ye are the          5    y C  El      ad7rEAos, Vt s        5 I  am   the  vine,  YE  the
branches: He that abideth in T!   KA\         / aa           io.)  branches.   He that abideth in
me, and  I  in  him, the  same,                                              E, \        and I in him, fHE beareth
bringeth forth  much  fruit: for Kay) e  av, OTo /EpE                        much  fruit:  gbecause  without
without me ye can do nothing.  7Ot   7r-oAvv   OTt XOpLt  ELO~v  OVI ME ye can do nothing.
&Ovva0O'E 7TOLEW OV'oEV.
6 If a man abide not in me,    6 Eav   7  TtS EEL tEIV e- v  4o,              6 If any one abide not in ME,
he is cast forth as a branch, and  /A       7    e   c   T   KA/a, KL; he is cast bout like the branches,
is  withered; and  men  gather,,   \   and is withered; and they gaththem, and cast them into the fire, /e 7paA9q7l  Kal orvvayouvotv  aura er, Jand cast them  into the fire,
and they are burned.                 KaL EtS' 7wgP  )aAAovo't. KaL KaLEart.   and they are burned.
7 If ye abide in me, and my          77 Ev /etUrVTE   e            / /Ot,  KaC  Ta    7 If ye abide in ME, and my
words abide in you, ye shall ask pWIaTa /ov el, VCLtU iFetLU, 0 "             words abide in you, kwhatever
hatye will,and it shallbedone Oa               a,     K,       ye may wish,'ye shall ask, and
unto yeill      n  it s     e doe   ATe ayroueo.r            a  yevl'eTat | it shall be done to you.
8 Herein is my Father glori-    8 8e  rovr             oTao'O  0oT7 o  7 7raT 7p    8 mill this is my Father. glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so lov,   t'a Kapr r   7roU      l  ~ePo7re   fled, that ye bear'much fruit:
shall ye be my disciples.            KE                                       "and ye shall be MY disciples.
Kat. 7EVZCrEo'OE E'/zol tzaf9qira[.
9 As the Father hath  loved           9  Ka os  i}ya`7ry1o-E He 6 7ra-    9 As  the Father  loved me,
me, so have I loved you: con- Tsp,  Kayo)    yarcra  v                   [a"  tLE- Oand I loved you, rabide in my
tinue ye in my love.,                      love.
vaTE EV 7Tr  aya7ri 7T7 Eutr).' The E. V. of this phrase is by no means literal.  Ozersw is   l Lachm. and Tisch. have atlrjaaT&e, with several of the
usually rendered so. —See ch. 1: 3, N. d. —W., R., (so neither). most reliable MSS. This reading is also favored by Griesb.
f See ch. 1: 2, N. c.                                   I would recommend that it be adopted, and that ye shall be
g See ch. 1: 15, N. i.                   -left out of the revision, with this note in the margin: Accordinr to some copies, ye shall ask &c-T  C. G., Penn.
h Cast out is more in the modern style than cast forth.
i See ch. ye: 37s N. n.
iI am satisfied that wo Y.2qua is here used collectively, to    m See ch. 4: 37, N.n.
designate those branches, or vine-shoots which are broken off   n I would always translate xat, and, when this rendering will
by the vine-dresser as useless, or injurious to the vines.-  make good sense, and, at the same time, good English. Isee
1. Because this idea is in perfect accordance with the descrip- no good reason  for varying here from the usual rendering.tion given.  These useless branches are: 1) cast out, after Lachm. and Tisch., with many MSS., have yev37a.a9, for yevnbeing broken off,-2) they are u;ithered,-3) they are gather-'ae&e. I would not venture to adopt this rendering, as it is not
ed up out of the way,-4) they are cast into the fire,-5) they  too well sustained.   Die Zeugen sind sehr getheilt." (Meyer.)
are burned. This would be very unlikely to be the treatment   o See N. n, above. —My authorities for this rendering of
of any single branch.-2. Because the plural, avrr, in the I xy?, in this verse, are, Stoltz, Maldonat., Grot., Rosenm., and
latter clause of the verse, refers to this,xlda, as its antece- Olsh.-Stoltz gives, I think, the idea of the Orig. in a less
dent. This, I admit, of itself proves nothing; but is important literal form, in the following translation: " So wie der Vater
taken in connection with other circumstances. But, as I have mich lieb hat, und ich Euch lieb babe, so verharret auch Ihr in
not been able to find a corresponding collective noun in English, der Liebe zu mir." —Says Grot., 1" Omnino haec ita legenda uno
I have, as the nearest approximation, adopted the plural form, spiritu. Et subauditur ante  eszvare, oivws, ut supra, 3. et
retaining the article.                                    6. 57. Sensus est, Sicut Pater me dilexit, et ego vos, sic vos
By this change, which does not vary the tense, nor offer me vicissim diligite."  I have applied here the general rule,
any violence to grammar, I avoid the supply of the second already brought to notice, That every word must have assigned
thenm.-See ch. 5: 21 N. h.                                to it its usual or primary signification, unless the context,
or the analogy of faith should render such signification inadk E. V. often, elsewhere.                               missible. Now xayo  means simplyrand I. This is the usual




104                           THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
10 If ye keep my command-    10 eav Tczs evToAas /tov qrypor-    10 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; OrTre, / eree -v 7' I   YT7rE,ov'  ments, ye shall abide in my love;
even as I have kept my Father's, \,,            as I have kept my Father's comcommandments, and abide in his KaO    eyco rT  eVToAas TOv 7ra- mandments, and abide  in  his
love.                              rpos /LOV TET77rrp77Ka, KaLt fIeXO  av- lo-ve
E,     -,       C -,,
rol) EL' T, aya7rfl.
11 These things have I spo-        11        ra   v AAyra A / a tc'vaI   11 These things have I spoken
ken unto you, that my joy might 7 X, Pa \         Cy7 /$E 5    WxL) 7ev1 Kal  to you, that my joy may Pabide
remain in you, and that your joy            f                            in you, and your joy may be ifulmight be full.                     rj xapa vE/" 7rAr pol0.               filled.
12 This is my comnz-inndment,    12 aV'rT7 EOCTLV L? EToA77  77 E7vr7,   12 This is my commandment,
That ye love one alstI1.er, as I L'a  ayararr e  c AATrAovs, Kag.c S  That ye love one another, as I
have loved you.!,                   loved you.
-qya7Tqrr-a v/pas-.
13 Greater love hath no man    13 ILuetova Tav7T]s aya&7nrr  0o-   13 Greater love hath no one
than this, that a mal ay down              el                     V      than this, that any one lay down
his life for his friends.                                                               frinds.
6y'7rEP rwv IrtAcov arov".
14 Ye are my friends, if ye do    14 v.LESt`e    [AotL puov Eo7Er, Ear'    14 YE are my friends, if ye do
whatsoever I command you.,'IOLjTE'5'V TEAAo.L           what rthings I command you.
15 Henceforth, I call you not    15  OvKeTL  lass A2yro  oovovs,    15 I sno more call you serservants; for the servant know- O, 0,    &Oi ~ OK OLKE,- tOLE   "  vants, tbecause the servant knowservants; forthe servantknow-           oo'tE av-ew
eth  not what his lord  doeth:'       O0                                eth not what his lord doeth;but
but I have called  you friends; TOV 0 KVptorS" v/Jxs  E ELpr7Ka 01- I have called  you friends, tbefor all things that I have heard Aovs, or   c 7ravra a7Kovo-(ra 7apa cause all things that I heard of
of my  Father, I. have  made 7                        S 7r     ov   /rorpo'a 5ptI. my Father, I made  known to
known unto you.                                                          you.
16 Ye have not chosen me,    16 ovX v.ESet' /te e4eA EaJo-E,    16 YE did not choose me, but
but I have chosen you, and or- &AA'  yc  EAkeadLx/ X         /?,ar/  Ka[ I chose you, and uappointed you,
dained you, that ye should go,,,,                       that YE might go, and ~bear fruit,
and bring forth firuit, and that                  I 7]Ka  vaas, iva  V/lets  v7ryLre E and your fruit might wabide: so
your fruit should remain: that KaL KL/7F0V'q77TE,KKat O KcapWros that whatever ye may ask of the
whatsoever ye shall ask of the vzolv Ale. Lva o TI ao CelrcTrI e Father in my name, he may give
Father in my name, he may give 7'Ov ra7'   pa     v 7              tT.  OvI  you.
it you.                                    T                   T         y
17 These things I command    17 ravra E'TEAAo/tat V/ltvL, tva    17 These things I command
you, That ye love one another.  caya7raTe caAA Aovs.                     you, that ye love one another.
q E. V. ch. 3:29; 17:13. 2 Cor. 10:6. Phil. 2:2. 2 Thess.    See ch. 14: 30, N. b.
I: 11. —The expression in ch. 3-: 29, is exactly parallel with   t See ch. 1: 15, N. i.
this. —W.RN
u See Robinson's Lex., art. ZdtCc.-R., Newc., Wesl., Nary,
r I add the word, things, here, to distinguish the plural
I  0           Murd., Sharpe.-Vulg., Trem., (posui); Erasm., Schott, Beza,
number. 1 leave out soever,-1. Because this addition to whatconstitui); Cast. (destinavi); De W.,Van Ess, (bestinmt);
is not really necessary, in translating 0aa. —2. Because there Germ., All., (gesetzt) Meyer (eingesetzt.)
are strong doubts as to the genuineness of the reading o5aa.
Lachm. and Tisch. have ao, instead of it, and this is, probably,' See th. 12: 24, N. c.
the true reading.                                         See ch. 1: 33, N. z.
and primary signification of this compound. When so trans- tcevare, offers no valid objection to this translation, since this
lated, the sentence is good, and the meaning apposite, espe- correlative is often understood, as well in Greek as in English.
cially if Ev r. ayacrr'z EMl] be understood to mean, in the love   P See ch. 1: 33, N. z. —Instead of yes.n, Lachm. and Tisch.
of me, or in love for me, as explained by some of the best have.I, in v. 11. I would adopt this reading, and put be, for
commentators. The absence of the correlative otcots, before abide.-See ch. 14: 16, N. 11. —Meyer, Penn.




THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. XV.                                    106
KING JAMES' VERSION.                  GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
18 If the world hate you, ye    18 Et O KO'/O L  / tist'E 18 If the world hate you, ye
know that it hated me before it yLC0-KETE ot  r   P            CO   know that it hath hated ME behated you., 7                                                      fore you.
19 If ye were of the world, the    19 El EK TOO KOO-LOUV  TE,  6   19 If ye were of the world,
world would love his own; but KIO-yOSO       To   7to,;Eq [AE -'  r the world would love its own:
because ye are not of the world,  E EK )    ^., o,,   but because ye are not of the
but I have chosen you out of the                          T         world, but I chose you out of
world, therefore the world ha- Ey/o;eeAa/yv  v/aS  EK  TO  the world; -because of this, the
teth you.                       K~o'L~tOV, &ta roVTro TxToeLt vytas' o world hateth you.
KOCtOs'.
20 Remember the word that    20 IVr7U OrVEVETE tro  Xyoov ov   20 Remember the word that
1 said unto you, The servant is ey  v\I,, OUK  3o1  &ovAos I said to you, A servant is not
not greater than his lord. If          tO,             T      V     greater than his lord. If they
they have persecuted me, they, KVpLOV a  persecuted ME, they will also
will also persecute you: if they idoma,     Kai vAle  atWovrtv   d persecute you; if they kept my
have kept my saying, they will r\v Akoyoy /1iOoV dr7prraV, Kat rTov  word, they will keep yours also.
keep yours also.                VILTEpr  T Tp7-oOVtV.
21 But all these things will    21  IAAa 7TavTra  7ravra 7rot7-   21 But all these things will
they do unto you for my name's  I-ov,- ~                o 3o     v, they do to you, for my name's
sake, because they know not him  7Tt oK o'        r'A  sake, because they know  not
that sent me.                                       7reOTaa'       him that sent me.
22 If I had not come and    22 et Fu] ]A)OOv Kat eAaAyorra   22 If I had not come and
spoken unto them, they had not avrorg, altaprtar OVK JEXov' vVV spoken to them, they would not
had sin: but now theyhave no       Wpoqao    rOV o 3 T    \ f,   have had sin; but now  they
cloak for their sin.                                       r, o     7rE77  have no Yexcuse for their sin.
atlapTtas aVTCOV,
23 He that hateth me, hateth    23 0 E/1-e -tt'crvW, KaL Tov 7tra-   23 He that hateth ME, hateth
my Father also.                 T                                   my Father also.
24 If I had not done among    24 El ra Epya tl E`7rotr7qoa El   24 If I had not done among
them  the works which  none avrots', a ov;Ets aAAos 7rE7rol7KEV, them  the works which no other
other man did, they had not had      av      K E        VV      Ka Oe hath done, they would not
clwtapTriao' OK E8XOVa VVV a e not
sin: but now  have they both,             \,, 9  have had sin: but now  have
seen, and hated both me and my Ec)pacKaazt Kat /LE/1tOr-Keoaal EetE they both seen and hated both
Father.                         Kat roy 7rarepa /ov'                ME and my Father.
25 But this cometh to pass, that    25 aXAA' Pa 7rAy pofOf  6 A'yor    25 But [-it was,  that the
the word might be fulfilled that                             I yeypatutvose T9) PO ILzC avTCOV,  saying might be fulfilled, that
is written  in their law, They aOL o7s,    I      Wi,          hath been written in their law,
hated me without a  cause.                                    I     They hated me without cause.
26 But when the comforter is    26 "'Orav 83 E-'AO,  o 7rapaKA-q-   26 But when the Comforter
come, whom I will send unto Tro, o   e   7r4co rut, 7rapl cometh, whom I will send to
you from  the Father, even the           r,  r                    - you from the Father, the Spirit
Spirit of truth, which proceed-                o 7,                 of truth, who bcometh forth from
i OEast, o roapa roy 7ra7rpo   EK7roSee Gen. Obs. 6.                                z I have endeavored here to supply as little as possible.
Y If neooatLs meant prinrarily, a cloak, or outer garment,  X When Royos is used in this sense, it is generally translated
I should not object to its being so translated here' and under- saying, in the E. V. See ch. 4: 37; 6: 60; 7: 36; 18: 9;
stood in a tropical sense; but this is not the case. It means, 21: 23, &c.
what is seen before (Rob.); and, as excuse is quite as intelli-   b E. V., ch. 5: 29, and elsewhere often.-Come forth is pure
gible, and fully as literal as cloak, while it directly conveys the Saxon, and has this advantage over proceed, in this connection,
idea, I think it is to be preferred.-R., Newc., Dodd., Wesl., thatithas suffered nomodification ofmeaning, in passing through
Nary, Kenr., Camp., and others.                   the ordeal of theological controversy. —Sharpe (cometh out.)




106                          THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VEI4O0N.
eth friom the Father, he shall peverTat, EKEtVo9 /LapTvpo(TeL creptL the Father, he will testify of
testify of me.                      4wvME.
27 And ye also shall bear wit-    27  Kcat VfxeLs  Se   c.qtp1ET~E    27 And YE also ctestify, beness, because ye have been with OTL a'r  PX    LET (HO'.9        T'      cause ye are with ME from  the
me from the beginning.                                                      beginning.
CHAP. XVI.                            CHAP. XVI.                            CHAP. XVI.
THESE things have I spoken           Tav3ra AEAaA-qKa vtiv,'er  pTu    THESE things have I spoken
unto you, that ye should not be o-KavSahmrtO7Tre.                           to you, that ye may not be aled
offended.                                                                   astray.
2 They shall put you out of    2 a7roo'vvaycoyovs 7rorri77ovutv    2 They will put you out of
the synagogues: yea, the time   a. AA' ePXE                  pa  v          ra  the synagogues: bbut an gour
cometh, that whosoever killeth  t;, C/         arpa  is coming, that cevery one that
you, will think that he  doeth                                 I 7rToKTELa  7 rTPEe    killeth you will think dto ofler
God service.                        7rpoosT-EpEtv  o c.                    service to God.
3 And these things will they    3 Kal ravTa 7r'Olto-ovo-'        t VtV,    3 And these things will they
do unto you, because they have   OT V  EVav OoK   apa                   W   do eto you, because they know
not known the Father, nor me.,,                                          not the Father, nor ME..
4 But these things have I told       4  aAAa ravra AEAahKa vK/ut1v,   4 But these  things  have I
you, that when the  time shalll            ra   "opaf, prnlovev- rspoken to you, so that, wlen the
come, ye may remember that I                                                  our cometh, e may remember
come, ye may remember that I r/re avrcor,  oft yorop', hthat 1 told you.  And
tol o       fteehem,  that 1 told you of them.  And thesed
things I said  not unto  you at tarfa 8E u/lv /P    dpXgsh OvK EL7rOv,  these things I said not to you
the  beginning  because I  was ort /,UJ' auv  r /L77y.'firom  the beginning, because I
with you.                                                                   was with you.
5 But now  I go my way to!   5  POP 8e v raryw  7rpor ToV 7TrE-   5 But now I am  going away
him  that sent me, and none of   ar   xe, Kata  oV8ES                 t    to him who sent me, and no one
yo                                                                          of you asketh  me, Whiter goest    of you asketh   e, Whither art
thou                               i EpO.r LE 1E        v   yES';           thou going?
6 But because  I have  said6 But because I   ave  said
c The influence of the Vulg. over the E. V. is manifest in  I I There seems to be no necessity for supplying an accusative
this case, where the future is put for the present, without the with this infin.-Fr. G. (croira renldre); Fr. S. (pensera
authority, I believe, of a single Greek MS., if we except the oflrir.)-Cormpare, ch. 4: 40, N. v.
various readings of Petrus Faxardus. Indeed, not only was   e The editors generally reject this dpuv, of the Text. Rec.
the E. V. made, in this place, from the Vulg., but almost all the I would therefore recommend, that to you be left out.
Terss. I have seen, conform to the same model, except Trem.,     E. V., elsewhere, very often.-Newc., Dodd., Nary, Murd.
Erasm., Murd., Vatab., Cast., Murd., Vatab., Cast.  This is the literal meaning of ceaCa, and, for anything I
a Offend does not convey the idea of the Orig. in this place  can see, it conveys the idea as well as could be desired.-W.,
at least to modern ears. I have endeavored to give the best, R., Nary, Kenr., Sharpe, Dodd., (seasol);  urd. (time.).
and most concise translation I could.-Rob.-R., Kenr., Nary,   h There is considerable variety in the disposition of avcrov.
(be scandalized); Shabrpe (be made to sin); Camp. (be en- Vulg. and W., with Lachm. and Tisch., seem to have read it
snared); Newc., marg., (fall away.)                     immediately after o~a, and depending on it. The E. V. seems
to make it depend on Evrov, for which I can see no authority.
b This verse is somewhat elliptical. The meaning, fully ex- T., C., G., R.. have rightly, I think, made it to depend on pvypressed, would, I think, be this: " They shall, indeed, put you /Iovev26e, according to the reading of the Text. Rec. Lachm.
out of the synagogues; but this is not the worst of it,for an has a second avcowv, after tvpz.; but the authority for this
hour is coming, &c." I can, therefore. see no necessity for de- reading is hardly sufficient.-De W., All., Germ., Meyer, Beza,
viating, in the translation of this a22a, from the ordinary Erasm., Cast.
beaten track.                                             i'E. V., ch. 6 64.-See ch. 8: 25, N. x. —W., R., Newc.,
6 See ch. 3: 15, N. b.                                Dodd., Sharpe, Kenr., Murd.




THE GOSPEL BY JOHN. CHAP. XVL                                         107
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                  GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
these things unto you, sorrow  BepLvw,?7 AV7rf  7re7rk7pcoKEv vt5uv these things to you, sorrow hath
hath filled your heart.          |rtv KapKaE.                          filled your heart.
Nev                                       e       rtheles you Vhe 7iAKA'
7 Nevertheless, I tell you the    7 aAAM' ey  ra77  aA e' c'v Aeyr    7 TBut I tell you the truth:
truth: It is expedient for you,'p ~'  ~      a,,,  It is expedient for you that I
that I go away: fbr if I go not,,,    a,,  go away: for if I go not away,
away, the Comforter will not   rA             av yap ir.  a7rEoo,  0 the Comforter will not come to
come unto you; but if I depart, 7rapaKATros' oVK eAeLoerat 7rpos you; but if I kgo, I will send
I will send him unto you.         plsar:  Ea;v  3E tropevOC,   7rEY W co him to you.
avrov 7rposr vtasr'
8 And when he is come, he    8 Kal ~A&?oy EKEWtoS'  AkEyeet   8 And he, being come, will
will reprove the world of sin.,    K\      O        \o W rep   apr tar /al'convince the world of sin, and
and  of righteousness,, and  of        Ka                         Kai of righteousness, and of judgjudgment:                         WEA L  3KIlOO6ll7S Kat   Ept KpL- ment:
('ECOS'.
9 Of sin, because they believe    9      \ept ayzapTLar  per,  Ozt o   9 Of sin, -'indeed, because they
not on me;                       7Trrevovtv'                   believe not on ME;
10 Of righteousness, because    10 7rEpL  3LKaLtoo-vlfv7'  E. Ort   10 "'But of righteousness, beI go to my Father, and ye see                             \Tro, rov    cause I am  going away to my
me no more;          a                 T         p                K   Father, and ye see me no more;
omae erot eropetBe mee
OVK ETL UEtOELTE 1l.E'
11 Of judgment, because the    11 Wrept 8e KplOeoS, wrb   o ap-   11 mAnd ofjudgment, because
prince of this'world is judged. x            f         t U    KKpT'''    the -ruler of this world hath been
prince of this'world  is judged. XXOV ToV KOO'pOV royroy KEKPtrat. judged.
X-              r'x ~ X  ~judged.
12 I have yet many things to    12  E',rt woAna   EXO,~e?'E           12 I have yet many things to
say  unto you, but ye cannot jlp,    AA          o vpao'e  arae~l,     say to you, but ye can not bear
bear them  now.                                             a          [them] now.
aprt'
13 Howbeit, when  he, the    13   raz  Be eO   EKELVOSg, TO    13 oBut when he is come, the
Spirit of truth, is  come, he will                                                                guide
guide you into all truth: for he                                       you into all the truth: or 
shall not speak of himself; but vLas Els 7raoav Tv  aAOeav   oV wi  not speak P          from himself; but
whatsoever he shall hear, that yap  kaAio7'et a(5  eavrov, aAA'| whatever Pthings he may hear,
shall he speak: and he will saa IN aIov    AIa rTe, Kl r  he will speak: and -he will show
shew you things to come.         IpXo/Ea a avayEe.           | you the things that are coming.
14 He shall glorify me: for    14 EKELWOg E't 4 oo't, r    l e         14 He will glorify ME:,behe shall receive of mine, and to5 e/Lov AJ1verat, Kat ava  eXdE  cause he will take of mine, and
shall shew it unto you.                                                show to you.
15 All things that the Father    15 7avra  ora eXet 0 WrT7P,           15 All things.that the Father
hath are mine: therefore said I,,,,                              K  hath are mine: because of this
IE/a EoJXXaT          EtrOV0, of 
J E. V. generally.-W., R., and others.            is, I think, the case here, they should be translated, indeed...
but. (See Rob., Lex., art. uEV.) The second SE, however, as it
k E. V. commonly.-R., Newe., Dodd., Nary, Penn, Kenr., simply indicates continuance, I translate, as ordinarily in such
Murd.                                               cases, and.
I Newcome, Doddridge, Wes., Dubois, Penn, Sharpe.-T., C.  " See ch. 12: 31, N. i.
(rebuke); Kenrick, Murdock (convict); Fr. S.,-M. (convainca);     Howbeit is obsolete.-E. 
Cast., Vulg., Tremellius, Beza, Erasmus (arguet); Schott (convincet).                                              P See ~h. 7I: 17, N. a, and ch. 11  22, N. vv.
W When tes, and 3E are used to express antithesis, which r See ch. 1:15, N. i.




108                         THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
that he shall take of mine, and rov  E'tov A4+,erat, Ka  avaynyeAEt I said, That he will take of mine,
shall shew it unto you.                                                 and show to you.
16 A little while, and ye shall    16 MiKpOV  Kat ov  OECopEdTE'  16 A little while, and ye see
not see me: and again, a little       K             K     KN     04EOE me'not, and again a little while,
while, and ye shall see me, be-        el   3 N C   amnd  ye  shall see me, because I
cause I go to the Father.          eam going to   e                                          ther.
TEpa.
17 Then said some of his dis-    17 Eiwrov o.z ECK 7TOYW   aOar-rO   17 [Some] of his disciples,
ciples among themselves, What,s oXc~Arjovr,  TI'-  therefore, said -one to another,
is this that he saith unto us, A  tot 7'                           K\What is this that he is saying to
little while, and ye shall not   UO         syEL,  lv LKPO1      uatu  A little while, and ye see me
see me: and again, a little while, oV OeroppetE ue,  Ka~ 7rE AtAv w tKpOIv not, and again a little while, and
and ye shall see me: and, Be- Kat o'+E-OE   e;  Ka,'Ot                ye shall see me; and, Because I
cause I go to the Father?         Cvro 7r/ poS w  ro 7Trarepa;         am going to the Father?
18 They said therefore, What    18 _EAeyor  oivr,  Togro  r[   18 They said, therefore, What
is this that he saith, A  little rerCy    AXyeE,  To ttKpou; OIK  is this that he is saying, A little
while? we cannot tell what he                                           while? We eknow not That he is
saith.oLa&Ev  TL AaEL.                                                  saying.
19 Now Jesus knew that they    19 "EymZo ov`  o'10-0ovs6  OTt   19 Jesus, therefore, knew that
were desirous to ask him, and /7e)for a7o  T       po7rav   Ka\ ErEY  they werevwishing  to ask him,
said unto them, Do ye inquire                                           and said to them, Are ye inamong yourselves of that I said, aUTvrotLS, ep roVroV 7TrLrTre ET quiring wabout wthis, Aone with
A little while, and ye shall not aAAAcov, ort EL7ro,,  JIicKpov   Kat  another, xbecause I said, A little
see me: and again, a little while, ov  EcopEr-E  iE, Kal 7wcXtp MLKPo\  while, and ye see me not, and
and ye shall see me?                 \ K 3a OiEfe ALE;                  again a little while, and ye shall
see me?
20 Verily, verily, I say unto    20  alyuv a4ltri>  Afyco vy tv,, oTt   20 Verily, verily, I sayto you,
you, that ye shall weep and la-= KAaVCE   Kat Bp77PrETE    VtE, o That YE Will weep and lament,
ment, but the world shall re-                  XaP              E e\ but the world will rejoice; and
joice: and ye shall be sorrow-  v                                       YE will be sorrowful, but your
ful, but your sorrow  shall be Xv7rw170)770eaOOe aAA 77 AV7t7r7  veIo  sorrow shall be turned into joy
turned into joy.                  ets' Xap&a  7Ev7O'ETat.
21 A woman when she is in    21 D  yvrvv  7rar TLKT7r, Arws            21 The woman, when she xis
travail hath sorrow, because her   a                                   in travail,hath sorrow, because
EXEt, Ort 7JiwEV  77  ooa  aVT7r'    travail, h                because
hour is come: but as soon as:,   Ca   y9 O                 ea         her hour is come; but, Ywhen she
she is delivered of the child, she OTap &   E /l7Jto 7rat         loy oOK hath brought forth the child, she
remembereth no more the -an- ETt MV77MEVEOyE      t  77s' OAiterEos', S&a remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born r    XapTv,    Cr  e'y v7veOr   a"v8po- guish,'because of' the joy that
into the world.' 7roJs ES' TO) KOMcOUv.              a man bwas born into the world.' Lachm. and Tisch., with several ancient MSS. and Verss.,   w I change of to about, to avoid ambiguity.-This is the
(Vat. 1209. Steph. aq. Cant. Colb. 8, Wheel. 2. Vulg. Goth.,) have proper translation of zovTo, which need not be departed from in
ovx erC instead of ov. I would adopt this reading, and trans- this instance.
late no more.
x C., R., Nary, Penn, Kenr., Sharpe.-W. (for).
t Tisch. omits these words, ort eo.......areoa. Lachm.
puts them in brackets. It is not unlikely that they are an   Y When is more concise than as soon as.-English Version
explanatory clause inserted by some transcriber. Still, there generally.
is hardly sufficient authority for rejecting them. I would, how-  See ch. 4: 39 N. t.
ever, recommend that this note be put in the margin: Some
copies omit the words, becazuse I am 6going~ to the Father.  b This verb is in the aorist, and should be translated as a past
tense. The time referred to is when the mother looks back upon
See ch. 6:43, N. b, and h.:8, N. q.  her anguish as   past event, and is supposed to speak of it as a
See ch. 1  43, N.y.                               historical fact.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XVI.                                          109
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
22 And ye now therefore have    22 Ksat Vlet, o0&  AVO7ri V/Er   22 And  YE  now, therefore,
sorrow: but I will see you again,      f    4XE le    N Atv      C     have sorrow: but I will see you
o                         tt hXE sorrow'V           but Ivwll se e you
and  your heart shall rejoice,,',, again, and your heart shall reand your joy no man  taketh Kal    XapjTtre7 aL NV y 1        Kapa,    joice; and your joy no one taketh
from you.                        KaL rTfvi xapkav         viEc tr ov CJrEt from you.
aK                     0   ts, alEt frm  ou
23 And in that day ye shall    23 Kal EU EKElrI Ti   E/PA              23 And in that day ye will
ask me nothing. Verily, verily, OVK  eporrjT ETEr   Oa&v'.   /A~   ask ME nothing.  Verily, verily,
I say unto you, Whatsoever ye,\  A, I J, Iy     oe a, Y aT- I say to you, Whatever cthings
shall ask the Father in my name,,,r   ^,,, ye may ask of the Father in my
he will give it you.              a77e roy 7Trarepa   Ev  Trc   oPvo/art  name, he will give you.
JLov, &SoTEL v/Wtv.
24 Hitherto  have  ye  asked    24  rcs " aTprto Ij aicrt1G`T ov'   24 dTill now ye asked nothing
nothing in my name: ask, and;,v rOo o6o!.aaTI  O' aLerL,     E   Kia2 in my name: ask, and ye shall
ye shall receive, that your joy        L n'         receive, so that your joy may be
may be full.                        7                            p' /EOE, tia  f xapa VJLC DO 7)  efulfilled.
7rArproleEVry.
25 These things have I spoken    25 TravTa;' 7rapotLtlats' XE-   25 These things have I spoken
unto you in proverbs: but the                               E           to you in fdark sayings: but an
uoyouin prove'bs: but the    Ka  vutV-' aiAA   EPXEpxat copa
time cometh  when I shall no C,                                      hour is coming, when I will no
more speak unto you in prov- OTE OVK ETt EU                             more speak to you in fdark sayerbs, but I shall shew you plain- v/uV, iAA&  7rappr7LTo'. 7rep  roT   ings, but I will show you plainly
ly of the Father.                 7ra-rpo   aLcayyAcE  Vl tV.           of the Father.
26 At that day ye shall ask in    26  Uv EKELyi Ti) oIEj}pa &, Er       26 In that day ye will ask in
my name: and I say not unto  o' o    ac                roE          or   ny name: and I do not say to
you, that I will pray the Father,    f ^      I \,,             you, that I will pray hto the
for you:                          AEy, V/UV OTt Ey) EpcTT(0  oP Father for you;
7raTrepa 7rept V/kov'
27 For the Father himself lov-                                          27 For the  Father himself
eth you, because ye have loved v  a Os, o-  e vletr eye    / eLtAKCTare, lovethyou, because YE have loved
me, and have believed that I                   \, d,     ME, and hiave believed that I
came out from God.                KaL 7re7rtLrTevKa7e ort EycO  7rapa came out from God.
TO? OEOv Ei AOoP.
28 I came forth from the Fa-    28 e~Aov 7rwapa ro             y 7rarposr,    28 I came out from the Father,
ther, and  am  come into  the    \               E,  TOP K,   O,,     and am  come into the world:
world: again, I leave the world, Kat          a         K           a- again I leave the world, and am
and go to the Father.            Ik/tv a0trlt droV K(O'ovP, KaL  ro-  going to the Father.
pevo/Ltat 7rpos rTov wrarepa.
29 His disciples said unto him,    29  3AyovLrv        avt9r  ol[ uaOTraL   29 His disciples say to him,
Lo, now  speakest thou plainly,                                           ehold, now  thou art jtalkin
av7'ov^ "16e vEv 7rvav vappyctakaAE~s-, iXah,  enow  thou at talking
and speakest no proverb.       y,,,,    plainly, and  art speaking  no
Ka 7rapotlctav ove/tLav  AXeyeLt.   fdark saying.' This change is made to distiftuish the number of 0oa.   word that exactly conveys the idea here intended.  Dark
d Till now is perfectly literal, and more modern than saying is, according to the Lexicons, its meaning in this pas4itherto.                                            sage. (Rob.) I have, therefore, adopted this expression.-' E. V., ch. 3: 29. —To fufill =to complete. This appears Newc. (dark speeches); Dodd., Wesl., (parables); Kenr.
to be the meaning of this verb in this connection. I would, (figures); Murd. (allegories); Cast. (oratione figurata,figutherefore, always so translate it, in connection with xaea, as also ras);'Beza, Schott, (similitudines); Trem. (parabolas); All.,
in connection with Yeaqo7, and similar words.        De W., (Gleichnissen.) Other Verss., generally, as E. V.
f That raeousocc is used, in this Gospel, in a peculiar sense,   g See v. 2, above, N. g.
=raa/SoX?7, which John never uses, is generally admitted.   h To pray the Father, is an expression that is hardly adHere, however, it does not mean a parable, nor yet a proverb, missible at the present day.
as these words are popularly understood. I can find no one   i See ch. 7: 26, N. m.  i See ch. 4; 26, N. y.




110                        THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. XVII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
30 Now are we sure that thou    30 viP oU3aeV OTt o7a&a 7a-   30 Now we kknow that thou
knowvest all things, and needest la, Ka. o      f Xpe av e'XeLS'va'r' O' e knowest all things, and hast no
not that any man  should ask,                                       need that any one ask thee: by
thee: by this we believe that o           e         Wovr T evo/IeP e  this we believe that thou didst
thou camest forth from God.    |a7ro Oeov e77AOes.                   come out from God.
31 Jesus answered them, Do    31'ATreKpL'O  aOtrotg'I-           31 Jesus answered them, Do
ye now believe?' pro  A    rrEvETE        ye now believe?
32 Behold, the hour cometh,    32  &oVn, EPXEIat opa Kai cv          32 Behold, an hour is coming,
yea, is now come, that ye shall tA~AvSev, Iva  oKoprtolOrl  eKa- yea, is now come, that ye will
be scattered every man to his          1,,,\,/   be scattered  every one to his
own, and shall leave me alone: LTTOS' EltS Ta LLaX  Kat EJIE p-Lovop  own, and will leave ME alone:
own, and shallleave              aq    K OVUt   V       t  and yet leave me aloneI amese'', K
and yet I am not alone, because a/r7e'  KaL O0K  t/ i yOO\, OT    0 and yet I am not alone, because
the Father is with me.           7arr1p tLerT &Eov  o-rt.           the Father is with ME.
33 -These things I have spoken    33 ravra AXeAaV7Ka  vtyv, i'a   33 These things have I spoken
unto you, that in me ye might Iv  I        ELP piv    Ev rI  to you, that in ME ye may have
have                                 peace. In the world ye,. 
have p        Ie                     peace.  In the                                   world ye will
shall have tribulation, but be Ko ~/uTc ~P t[tv(e''have tribulation: but be of good
of good cheer: I have overcome ITEL'E,  Eyc*) EPVLK7jKa TOP KOO7LO0P. cheer; I  have  overcome  the
the world.                                                           world.
CHAP. XVII.                       CHAP. XVII.                        CHAP. XVII.
THESE words spake Jesus, and    TA YTA EAaAqrAo-rEv' Iro'ovs,   THESE  athings spoke Jesus,
lifted up his eyes to heaven, and      epe TOVS  oaAo         VT   and lifted up his eyes to heaven,
said, Father, the hour is come;;,        I           \,,        and said, Father, the hour is
glorify thy Son, that thy Son also        opv                        come; gloifythy Son, thatthy
may glorify thee:                rep,  EAr7Avsev q copa'  o~rao'v Son also may glorify thee:
O-OV 70V vtov, Zva Kai o vtos- ov
2 As thou hast given him pow-    2 KacOs eoKa;S avwCr;Eov-   2 As thou  didst give  him
er over all flesh, that he should                                    p' c''v,,         power over all flesh, so that,
-r               rrer allflesh, hat he souldtaP 7rao-77sr o'apKoS', tva wrav   ob
give eternal life to as many as,,',                            [bas for] all that thou hast given
thou hast given him.                                                 him, he might give them  etera;LLvtov.                           nal life.
3 And this is life eternal, that    3 aVerI77 Oe Eh-rT   al c(oS' o'  3 And this is the eternal life,
they might know thee the only,,a YLQYJKOJTL OE Tax qOP  CAo- that they may know  thee, the
true God, and Jesus Christ whom  O v OE 7 K -           aTOP  to ELX,,,a  only true God, and chim whoml
thou hast sent.                    wo0   Oeo /, Kat OV areoetA   thou didst send, Jesus Christ.'I1Troiv XptTrOv.
4 I have glorified thee on the    4 eyWo are Eoao'a e7rl T rS Y77S    4 I glorified thee upon the
earth: I have finished the work ro pyov  ereAel&oa \o 8ESKasI,o  earth: I finished the work which
which thou gavest me to do.,,                                   thou hast given me, dthat I might
Iva 7rotrq-co'                      do
W0lea7rt70C0do [ii]
5 And now, 0 Father, glorify    5 Kal c  PSP &sao-rv  Je IL v, w7r-   5 And now, 0 Father, glorify
thou me with thine own self; Tep  7rap                               THOU me with  hyself, with the
k See ch. 3: 8, N. q.                           Sharpe, and others.-I am not satisfied, however, that those
See ch. 5: 1, N. a.                            interpreters are correct, who allege that etvat is to be supplied
b I have endeavored to keep as near to the letter as was after aE and ulovv, (Penn, and others); for, in that case, I
possible in good English. This use of the neuter nav for the think Xazoov would be preceded by the art.
masculine is found elsewhere in this gospel. —See ch. 6: 39.  d See ch. 1: 7, n. k.
C W., T., G., R., arrange these words, as I have done, accord-' E. V. generally.-There is no need of greater emphasis
ing to the Orig. So also Vulg., Cast., Erasm., Trem., Newc., that what naturally belongs to the reflexive pronoun.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XVII.                                         111
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
with the glory which I had with EIXoP 7rp oi  TOT       KOyO'    EtLt glory which I had with THEE
thee before the- world was.      |apa  roo.                             before the world was.
6 I have manifested thy name    6'Eavepoo-a o-ov ro"   o voLa    6 I manifested thy name to
unto the men which thou gavest ToCS   a vpocows ovs o as' e &oCL the men whom  thou hast given
me out of the world: thine they,,\ T                       me out of the world: THINE
were, and thou gavest theI me;        T    KONV    0?OW              they were, and thou hast given
and they have kept thy word.  eot  avrov E Oe&oKaS' Ka  rTv A-  them to ME; and they have kept
yov 0oV TerTp77Kao-t.               thy word.
7 Now they have known that    7 PvvPv E7yCOKav oTt 7ralTo ojra    7 Now  they know, that all
all things whatsoever thou hast8etoKas yo~ 7rwapa Co-  eO-rTvP          things rthat thou hast given me
"given me are of thee:                                                   are of THEE.
8 For I have given unto them       8 oft Ta  pfrar7a a 8&E`&tKaS       S gBecause I have given to
the words which  thou  gavest, 6EI`Ka aO70L.9  Kae   a'70  them the words which thou hast
me; and  they  have  received p,,                                   ot given to me: and they othemthem, and  have  lknown surely EAaPoV KaL' Eyvooav   aAyoo77, OTt selves received, and knew  hinthat I came out from thee, and 7rapa o-ov ijAorp, Kal E7rt'Tev-  deed, that I came out from THEE,
they  have believed  that thou (rap Oft oJv 1Le a7rEo-TEAasg.           and believed that THOU didst send
didst send me.                                                          me.
9 I pray for them: I pray                            9 e     wept avToJv EpCOTO' ov    9 I pray for them: not for the
not for the world, but for them  rep r1       e    rr/ ov -P ior3,
not for the world, but for them  repit TOU  KOUOV  EPCOT,  daAAa world do I pray, but for those
which thou hast given me; for        \  le,', whom thou hast given me; 6bethey are thine.                   7E              Kas  t) OT         O  cause they are THINE.
ELULt.
10 And  all mine are thine,    10 Kal Ta E9W  WcXPTfZa o-a EGTL,   10 And all mine ale thine,
and thine are mine; and I am  Ka  T r&  e/' Kai   E0ao-             lat and thine, mine: and I have
glorified in them., T                                                  been glorified in them.
ev avrotS.
11 And now  I am  no more    11  KaL ovsK  ErT  Elll E'v  To   11 And I am  no more in the
in the world, but these are in              K'             TO) KaOOO  world, iand  these  are in  the
the world, and I come to thee.,,,,, l world, and I am coming to thee.
Holy Father, keep through thine ELUL  Kat Eyco 7rpos  E EpXotat. Holy Father, keep, in thy name,
own name those whom thou hast rarep ayE, rT77pro'ov avrovs' ev those whom thou hast given me,
given me, that they may be one, TC or oLaTt -ov, ovhs 6&&cas [tot that they may be one, as wE.
as we are.                        r                  o 
oa coo-'t Ev, KaOoS' ] 7[gELt.
12 While I was with them in    12  OTE    V IET afVTP  Tv   )   12 kWhen I was with them
the world, I kept them  in thy Kopt~ iy;o;rrpovv  a ro                 1 dr in  the world, I was keeping
name: those that thou gavest                                            them  in thy name: those whom
me I have kept, and  none 1of  TVO OVO T  O                     a Vouv LLO  thou hast given me I kept, and
them is lost, but the son of per- EgqvtAata, Kal  OV3eSLr e aE    vtrv no one of' them was lost, except
f See ch. 14: 26, N. w.                            which thou hast given me," etc.-Alf. well remarks that ev,to
g See ch. 1: 15, N. i.                            ovoa-,t aov is not properly " through thy name," but " in thy
name."
h E. V. generally.-Nary.-R. IKenr., (in very deed); W.
(verily.)                                              k E. V. generally.-This change is made because of the subI doubt the propriety of ever translating xat, but. At sequent change of tense, in the dependent clause.-W., T.,
least, I have not yet found a passage in which it is clearly ne- C., G.
cessary to do so.                                      I Lachm. and Tisch. reject the words ev Zq Poauop, which are
Mj ost modern editors have q, for otv of the Text. Rlec., considered by Griesb. as probably spurious. They are wanting
though some very excellent commentators, as Blo., Stier, in several of the best MSS., and are thought by Meyer to be an
Tittm., prefer the common reading. I would recommend the addition from the preceding verse. I would recommend that the
reading  S, asbest sustained both by MSS. and otherauthorities. words, in the world, be left out.-Vulg,., f.,.,, Nary, Penn,
I would, therefore, translate thus, "keep them, in thy name, All., Kenr.




112                         THE  GOSPEL.  BY  JOHN.  CHAP. XVII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
dition; that the scripture might a7ro-AroA    et /d   o vtos Trqs a7rco- the son of perdition; that the
be fulfilled.                     AECas., [va ~i ypacv wrApo)9j.       Scripture might be fulfilled.
13 And now  come I to thee,    13 rv)  N  7p(OS E'EpXopat,   13 And now I am  coming to
and these things I- speak in the /Ka  TauTa AaAL   r To        D KOO/o) ivathee; and these things I speak
world, that they might have my             a             \             in the world, that they may have
joy fulfilled in themselves.      EX601 7TIJ XapaV T7V  E t77   7E- my joy fulfilled in nthem,
7rh~rpcosLEVv Ev avzots.
14 I have given  them  thy    14 e'y   USco)Ka avcrowg rOv AO-   14 I have given  them  thy
word; and the world hath hated \y7z  noa  K Ca  o KoosoE F/l 73'E,  word, and the world hated them;
them, because they are not of,, \          - because they  are not of the
the world, even as I am  not of av"ov,  OTt OV C  ELrtV  EK  tOV world, as I am not of the world.
the world.                        KOo7Lov, KaOS e70y  OvK ECLH  EK
TOU KOrl/ov.
15 Ipraynot that thou should-    15 OVK ET  tv  ap, avovS    15 I pray  not  that  thou
est take them  out of the world, EK TOV KOo'/IOV, dA   ta Z   Tp]o  S   | wouldst take them  out of the
but that thou shouldest keep aI                   ^                     world, but that thou wouldst.
them from the evil.    vaVrOVS EK TO? WOV77POV.                        keep them from the evil.
16 They are not of the world,    16 EK Tro   KOOcrOV  OVK EtrL,   16 They are not of the world,
even as I am not of the world. |          E7O EK TO?  KOOLO?  OK as I am not of the world.
EL/It.
17 Sanctify them through thy    17 ayiao-rov auroVS  v 7T  &cX-   17 Sanctify  them  "nin  Onthy
truth: thy word is truth.        |eta (od  o Aoyos  o  oa^e  a I truth: thy word is truth.
18 As thou hast sent me into    18 KcaO)s- E    a7rE-TErr   Aas' ELs   18 As thou didst send ME into
the world, even so have I also ToP KOhOe, Kayo  aEELAa a   the world, so I sent them  into
sent them into the world.                        K, O7,O.              the world.
TOvS eUS TOV 7^''0V19 And for their sakes I sanc-    19 Kal v7Ep aVT              yt-   19 And ofor them  I sanctify
tify myself, that they also might  o) EetavTrov, Lva KaL   TOL oL  myself so that they also othem
be sanctified through the truth.  c,,,              Selves may be sanctified — in truth..              7COyta EVOt Ev aA 7eta.
20 Neither pray I for these    20  0O  7WEpi   TO7ToW  3E Ep0JTo    20 PNor do I pray for these
alone; but for them  also which /opo, tiAA&  KaL 7rept TOW  7rtLOTEV- alone, but also for those qabout
shail believe on me through their, /i,  to believe on ME through their
word:                                                                   word:
21 That they all may be one;    21 eva 7rivJTES  v ro'    t  KaOen'o   21 So that all may be one: as
as thou, Father, art in me, and (TV, \O  K                             THOU, Father, in ME, and I in
(TV., 7rarEP. EV E/1,, KaytoCv V  o2,
I in thee, that they also may,,     t   V,,   THEE, that they also othemselves
be one in us: that the world  va KatL avTroL E'?77ALW  e' 0o-        tva may be rone in us; so that the
Lachm., Tisch., Blo., and Alf., have avrols, for avrogs. As   * See ch. 13: 37, N. k.
this is a mere question of punctuation, and as thenz appears to   oo See ch. 2: 12, N. z.
me to make better sense, in this place, than themselves, I have   P Nor is more in accordance with modern usage here, than
concluded to follow the editors above mentioned.     neither.
"" See N. j, above.-That the truth is a means of sanctifica-   q Most editors have 7rrsvovrtw, for tarzsvaovrwv. I;ton, I do not doubt; but I do doubt, whether this idea is would, therefore, recommend that the revision read, those bestated here. Had this been meant, &ta, with the genitive, would, lieving on ME, &c.
I think, have been used.-Vulg., W., R., Nary, Kenr., Sharpe.-   r Lachm. and Tisch. omit the second b& in this verse, with
The word cov, after a27'eua, is rejected by Lachm., Meyer, and MSS. BCD, and quite a number of ancient Verss. Griesb.
is wanting in the Vulg. and several other ancient, and many considers this word a probable interpolation. I would recommodemrn Verse. I would, therefore, put the, for thy, before truth. mend that one be left out.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XVIII.                                              113
KTNG JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
may believe that thou hast sent  o KdOO7LOs -7rerrcTEvo-   ore er   LE world may know that THOU didst
me.                                 Earertas.                               send me.
22 And the glory which thou          22  L   Eyo Try   c3-av  sv ue-   22 And the glory which thou
gavest me, I have given them;'cs,   hast  given  me, I have  given
that -they may be one, even as             \   A  them; that they may be one, as
we are one;                        (oo-tv E', KatS' 6  7[EtS' E' EcG-/EEY'    WE are one:
23 I in them, and thou in me,    23 4, Elv avUots, Kal o'  Ev    23 I in them, and THOU in ME,
that they may be made perfect, p    &                         L          1 that they may be made perfect
in one; and that the world may ~,                                     e    into one; and that the world
know  that thou hast sent me, er, KaL t a y7rvO(K?1 0 KOOc-OS9 ort may know that THOU didst send
and hast loved them as thou hast c-v uLE aWe'T'retla,   Kac K rya7rro-a' me, and didst love them, as thou
loved me.                           avrovr, KaO\oJ \E Iy ayr         s.     didst love ME.
24 Father, I will that they          24  HI57Ep, ov' 8eCiKasa',Uot,   24 Father, those whom  thou
also whom  thou hast given me 0E'A oi' l                5 al      KaKEWOL hast  given me, I twish, that
Lva o7rov  Etlit ~'o  KaKELYO& hasK  given me, I   wish, that
be with me where I am; that  r                s, C       where I am, they also may be
they may behold my glory which,Oc  fL ET EfLOv'  iva c       Eopcoo-t  7  with ME; so that they may see
thou hast given me: for thou &oo av  7iLV eqyv) 0v,   E&OKca5s  Lot, my glory which thou didst give
lovedst me before the foundation ort 7'ya7rwcr-s /E rpb Ka-ra3oAqs me, -because thou didst love me
of the world.                       Kpo v.                                  before  the  foundation  of the
world.
25 0  righteous  Father, the         25  ioarep  tKatE,  Kalo KocLos    25 O  righteous Father, the
world hath not known thee: but.E                     O 3e,, a  Y,      world did not know thee, but I
I have known thee, and these   E,,, / knew thee, and these knew that
have known that thou hast sent KaL OVTOL EyvCo-aV T07   V [LE arEE- THOU didst send me.
me.'rTEtAcas,,
26 And I have declared unto          26  Kat'yv,ptcra  aurots' ro    26 And I wmade known, and
them  thyname, and will declare o         O        K   ya D will make known to them thy
it: that the love wherewith thou ovona   -ov, Kat yvop-   t                 name: so that the love with
hast loved me, may be in them, aya'                             r \r   ~ya7o a- which thou didst love me may
and I in them.                      7Tto', Kay7co f v aU7or.                be in them, and I in them.
CHAP. XVIII.                          CHAP. XVIII.                           CHAP. XVIII.
WHEN Jesus had spoken these          TA YTA    EltrCv'I c-o0   |  JESUS,'saying  these  things,
~ See ch. 11: 52, N. s.                               that he and his disciples, without further delay, left the room,
and the house, where they had just partaken of the Supper, and
t See ch. 1: 43, N. y.                                 started for some place, not there mentioned, but which proves,
u See ch. 1  ~:15 N. i.                               in the sequel, to have been the garden of Gethsemane, situated
beyond the brook Kedron. But in chapters fifteen and sixteen,
w E. V., ch. 15:15, and frequently elsewhere. I would so he appears to be continuing his remarks, as though no such
render this word uniformly.-W., Nary, Dubois, Kenr., Newc., change of circumstances had taken place, while chapter seventeen
Sharpe, Murd.-I have here, as in other instances, where two also appears, from the narrative, to have been spoken subsequentverbs govern the same object, changed the collocation, in order ly to this time. This difficulty has been met by most comto avoid the supply (otherwise necessary) of a pronoun.  See mentators in one of two different ways. —1. Some suppose, that,
ch. 5: 21, N. h.                                         on arising from the table (ch. 14:31) they retired to anothert
more private room, in the same house, for the purpose of enjoya There is a difficulty in the interpretation of this verse, ing greater freedom of communion; or, if not, that the three
compared with ch. 14: 31, which, as it has an important following chapters were spoken while they were standing, or
bearing upon the translation, seems to require at least an preparing for their departure, but before they actually left tie
effort at explanation.  When the Saviour says, in the place house.  (Glass, Pearce, Doddridge, Lampe, Kuin., Tittmann,
last mentioned, "Arise, let us go hence," it may be presumed Knapp, Blo., Meyer, Tholuck, Olsb., Klee,.and others). This,




114                           THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP.- XVIII.
KING  JAMES7 VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
words,  he went forth with his'g AOe o-vv rois,utaO7a-s' a7'roi  went aaoutwith his disciples "bedisciples over the brook Cedron,               ro    X/-;ov                    yc.    yond the brook cof the Cedars,
where  was a garden, into  the                                                 where was a garden, into which
which he enaw, O,,7tOV 77V K~70s'ered nhs  vdip, Etao- f O o
which he entered, and his dim-                          K                      he entered, Ihimself, and his disciples.                               iAlev  aVTroS   Kar    o       -  t-arre ) ciples.
I lavTOV.
as See N z., ch. 1: 43..   I translate zwov Kecov, of the Cedars, because this is litb E. V., ch. 1: 28; 3: 26; 10: 40.-We say properly, to go erally what it means; and, I believe, this expression occurs
over the sea, as in ch. 6: 1, because the principal part of the nowhere else, except twice in the Sept., (BIo.) as the propel'
journey is performed on the sea; and the journey itself is the name of a brook, or torrent. As, however, almost all scholars
principal object of contemplation. But in this case the travel- prefer rov Keocorv, which is the reading of a few of the oldest
ing was principally by land, as in ch. 10: 40; and, besides, the MSS., I would recommend that it be adopted, and that the
place to which they went, and not the act of journeying, seems rendering of the E. V. be retained. except the orthography of
to have been the prominent object before the writer's mind, the word, which I would alter to Kedron, in accordance with
q. d. " went out to beyond," &c.-Fr. S.,-M.,-B., and L., (au- the prevailing custom of the present day.-Penn.
deld de); Schott, (egressus.. trajecit); other Verss. generally, as English.                                          d See ch. 2: 12, N. z.
it is needless to say, is not the more probable interpretation of language render any such strict interpretation of these words
the words, syeseo&Ea e,  ywcuev Cv'vxEsv&, and rests upon mere necessary? E trrov and e/t792E  are both aorists; and the disconjecture.-2. Others suppose, that, on arising, as above, they  tinguishing peculiarity of this tense is, its indefinitenress. And
immediately left the house, and that chapters 15, 16, and 17, though, in expressions like the one at present under considerwere spoken on the way, as they traveled leisurely along, over ation, where an aorist participle depends upon a finite verb in
the brook, and towards the garden. (Grotius, Schoettgen, the same tense, the action described by the former is, more
Rosenm., Luther, Aret., Wetst., Lange, and others.)  To this frequently than otherwise, completed, in whole, or in part,
view two principal objections have been made. —1) That it is before that described by the latter is begun, yet this is by no
unnatural to suppose, that words so solemn and private in means always the case. On the contrary, the two actions are
their character were spoken in the streets, or on the high- frequently simultaneous, as will appear from the following facts,,
way, where, doubtless, there were many strangers passing to gathered from the N. T'. usage.
and from the festival.  (Dodd., Blo., and others.)  To this it   1. When the action of the participle is identical with that
may be replied, that the difficulty is, perhaps, imaginary. It of the finite verb, or, when the one is included in the other,
is very probable that there were private walks about Jerusa- the two actions are, of course, simultaneous.-Examples.lem, leading from the city in every direction, where those who AroxtlSctge Elze, (eOF7, EAeye,) very common in Matt., Mark,
wished to converse privately had ample opportunity for -so and Luke, but not often used in John.  Matt. 3: 15; 4: 4;
doing; and it by no means follows from the supposition that 8: 8; 11: 4, 25; 12:39, 48; 13: 11, 37, &c. Mark, 6: 37;
they immediately went out towards the garden of Gethse- 7: 6; 9: 12, 17; 10: 3, 5, &c.  Luke: 1: 19, 35, 60; 4: 8,
mane, that they traveled by the highway.  On the other 12; 5: 5, 22, 31; 6: 3; 7: 22, &c. —Knoaaxs  ere, (EeE'Ee,)
hand, it is at least natural to suppose, that the illustrations Mark 5: 7; 9: 24. —Qtowvjoaa  ELtE, Luke 16: 24; 23: 46. —
drawn from  the vine, and the branches, ch. 15:1-6, were The same remark applies to such expressions as; —,ttwa;
suggested by the actual presence of a vine before their eyes, Etres, Matt. 2: 8,- -Eaoover aroae.vnvaav, Matt. 2: I,while walking along: q. d. "See that vine! with what care the raoaractavro... a. TorxyaavTe, Matt. 27: 66,-7ZeooUEtg
husbandman prunes it, and how abundantly its fruitfulness cESEe, Luke 19: 11, —aUES....L2/Ev, Matt. 13: 36, -'tEAwCov
repays his labor! And see those withered branches, that have...    ~ avEyoeeaev,  Matt. 15: 21; —Eyovro7ae... errovaoa, ch. 1I:
been cut off as useless, and are even now being gathered 28, (see below,) —rotjaeEv... t.za'aaeg, Acts 7: 24, and, pertogether, to be burned up! Now I am the true vine, and my haps, several others.
Father is the husbandman," &c.-2) It is objected to this   2. When either the participle or the finite verb, (or both of
view, that the words of the verse now under consideration, them,) describes an action that is, in its nature, cozt[inuoz.s,
TavTa Es&twv O Iuovs E07A8  s. -.. A., positively preclude this the two actions, though different froln, and independent of
interpretation.  (Knapp.)  This objection  rests upon the each other, are generally simultaneous, at least in part, even
assumption that cava ewtonv  means,'"ihen he had spoken though, at the same time, one of them  may, in its inception,
these things:" or, that the speaking was finished, before the have priority over the other..Thus, in the expression,
goivtg out was begun. Now, although I am not aware that any qoier&Ea rat zt reo,,oar....ijAEv, Mark 5: 33, (zreuovor is
critic has hitherto disputed the correctness of this assumption, probably an aorist,) it is evident that the fearing, trembling,
yet is it not well worth while to inquire, whether the laws of and coming were contemporaneous actions, though, in their




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XVIII.                                                   115
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.!
2 And Judas also, which be-             2,&et  e Kal'Iov38a,   7rapa-    2 And  Juftas also, who  betrayed him, kne   the place: for kT,                                              trayed him, knew  the place: ebeJesus oft-times resorted thither,    cause Jesus rften  gniet  there
with his disciples.                      oAov   KL with his disciples.
lerTa    tWy itaOtcwr avUrov.
See ch. 1: 15, N. i.                                    vious reason, is inadmissible in the present instance. To meet,
Oft-times is, I think, partially obsolete.  At all events, in the intransitive sense, is its exact equivalent.-Wesl.-Vulg.,
the addition of the syllable, times, adds nothing to the meaning Beza, Erasm., Cast., Schott. (convenerat); Trem. (congregatus
of the simple often.                                        erat); Fr. M. (s'y etait assemble).
g To resort is not the exact meaning cf vvrayceau9at.  To be   h WesI., Sharpe, Erasm., Schott, Trem., Fr. S.,-i., and
assembled, is the best general definition; but this, for an ob- others.
inception, these several actions are mentioned in their regular case in hand, from its verbal similarity. Kac zov-ro Emree
order of succession.  So, o3rq'E:EvwE s Eav/aoav, Luke 8: 25, EcE~tE EVAOr S avot  gaECoAS XC  ovS ro8a;. If We compare this
— oZa~zES......   cfloyev, Luke 5: 5, — eftAeaS....Ee, with v. 39.: herE wag geCoS?ov Aatr ovS 7rodas uov, there can
(2Eyse, Hist. pres.) ch. 1: 36, 43,-evOvcSoowt;iaa; res 72&OopEv, be no reasonable doubt, but that it was while he was in the act
Acts 21: 1, and, perhaps, other expressions.               of saying this, that he showed them  his hands and his feet.
3. When the words describe actions different from, and  Another somewhat remarkable passage is Matt. 16: 5, Kaz elindependent of, each other, it appears genlerally, but not'ovzes olu&rTzt ctavzovet ELS rO reav EzteiaXorv:o aotwSov2Iacltv,
always, from the context, that the action of the participle pre- "Ald his disciples coming into the [country] beyond, frgot
ceded that of the finite verb, the former being usually finished to take loaves."  Now it is manifest that they did not forget
before the latter was begun.  Sometimes, however, even under after they came, but that these two actions were precisely
such circumstances, the context shows that the actions were simultaneous. At the very moment of starting out they forgot
simultaneous, or contemporaneous.  This is the point of espe- to take loaves. But besides these illustrative passages, there
cial importance in the case before us. Ecrowv and e~r29E  are several in which, evidently, sLwctEo (aor.), is used exactly
describe actions different from, and independent of, each other. like leycwo (pres.), and, apparently, interchangeably with it.If the context would warrant it, it would undoubtedly be more Luke 5: 13, Glypao av-rov, sLtrrv, " he touched him, saying,"
in accordance with usage to understand the former as having compared with Matt. 8: 3, r7ya vo avTov w   Iruovs, r 2eyoor, " Jebeen finished before the latter was begun. Since, however, sus touched him, saying,"' where in describing the very same
this interpretation has been found- to be embarrassed, my actions of the Savior, we have these two words used by difobject now is, to show. that, if the context requires a different ferent writers, in precisely the same sense, and, as it would
understanding of the relations between these two words and appear, interchangeably.-Luke 19: 29, 30, arearetglE avo
the actions represented by them, we are at perfect liberty to  rcov tac9ircv o avltrov, ELtCrW, x. Z. A., compared with Matt. 21:
suppose them to have been simultaneous.  That is, that there 1, 2, azXEarel2e &vo yat9zras, Eyowv avrocs, x. z. i.-ch. 11: 28,
is nothing in the letter of this verse forbidding the idea, that (see above, in 1,) EroCwvrae.....   ovoa, X. Z. A., compared with
it was while Jesus was in the act of saying these things, that Luke 8: 54, ET'oJ(TE, iEytov, X. T.. —ch. 18: 22  eCowx.e..
he went out with his disciples beyond the brook Kedron; or, etlresv, x. T. A., compared with Matt. 28: 12, ewxav... AEyovas much time was necessarily consumed in both cases, that it zeS, x.  2A.-Acts 7: 35:. v m oV7aVarzo, etrovrEs, x. -. A., cornwas during the delivery of these three chapters that the jour- pared with Matt. 26: 70, noijrraaro... AEsyav, x. z. i.-Acts
ney from the city to the garden was accomplished; the whole 21: 14, iavrcxaatev eLtroreS, X. z. 2., compared with Acts 11:
of both transactions being contemplated, in the bird's-eye view  18, avZctaUav...eyoYzEs, x. r. 2.
of the historian, as a,momentary thing.-1) We have seen
above, (in 1,) that the occurrence of two aorists connected    From what has been said above, I think, we may safely
together as these are, does not necessarily imply, that either conclude. —1. That the relation between two, or more actions,
action preceded the other, in point of time.-2) There are as to time, when they are both, or all, expressed by aorists,
cases, I think, entirely similar to this, in which the two can only be determined from the context, or the nature of the
actions were evidently simultaneous; that is, there are cases actions themselves, not from  the fact that this tense is
in which an aorist participle is joined with, and depends upon, employed.-2. That the indefinite rendering with our present
a finite verb in the same tense, and describes an action differ- participle, (which is, in reality. the nearest approach to the
ent from, and independent of, that described by the finite Greek aorist participle that we have,) is preferable to the periverb, while the two actions occupied the same moment of time phrases of the E. V., both here, and in many other passages, in
in their performance. The most remarkable of these is, per- which the letter of the translation positively fixes the interhaps I, uke 24: 40, which is peculiarly proper to illustrate the pretation, which is not true of the letter of the Original.




116                       THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN.  CHAP. XVIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                  GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
3 Judas then, having received    3 i o  v'Iov'&a; Aac3o r`         3 Judas, therefore, taking the
a band of men and officers from  orre'par,  Kai  EK  ret CPXLEP tPo  band, and officers from the chief
the chief priests and Pharisees,v'x,,  as,,        priests and  Pharisees, cometh
cometh  thither with lanterns, K    iapraiv          ET   epXerat thither with itorches, and Ilamps,
and torches, and weapons.       EKEL /hLera  /avcOrY  KaL.aXtL7rTa&ov and weapons.
Kat 7rAcOv.
4 Jesus therefore, knowing all   4 I'Yo vs v O) EZo 7rav a  Ta   4 Jesus, therefore, knowing all
things that should come upon EpXol Eva E7r' arTrov, EEALv EL things that were coming upon
him, went forth, and said unto      r,   T                         him, going  out, said to them,
them, Whom seek ye?                                                 Whom are ye seeking?
5 They answered him, Jesus    5'A7rEKpL'r7-av  avTc,'I7-   5 They answered him, Jesus
of Nazareth.  Jesus saith unto 1oUv  ro,  N(aPCOpJOY.   A           "Ye kthe kNazarene.  Jesus saith to
them, I am he. And Judas al-,.    them, I am'he).  And Judas
so, which betrayed hin, stood avrotLs  o  Irov0, rco  EL/at. also, who betrayed  him, was
with them.                      EdTh7KiE  NE Kal'Iov&Tas o0 rapa- standing with them.
3ovs' aUTOP ILLET avTwOP.
6 As soon then as he had said    6'f2s ovV ErE  avoTS, O           6  When, therefore, he said to
unto them, I am he, they went        EL/l,            E             them, I am'[he], they went
backward, and fell to the ground.   \                               backward, and fell to the ground.
Kal E7rEO-v   Xanual.
7 Then asked he them again,    7 7rw{Atw  oev aVTo         7        7 Again, therefore, he asked
Whom  seek ye? And they said, Tr70re' Tiva 6ryTEtTE; O~'   E7         them, Whom  are ye  seeking
Jesus of Nazareth.                                            Lov- And they said, Jesus, kthe kNaza-'I(TroVo TVo)  Na(opaLov.          rene.
8 Jesus answered, I have told    8'ArEKp'O0  $'/Iy7 OVS, E7roV   8 Jesus answered, I told you
you that I am he.  If therefore, r      L               IY  ELLt. EL   that I am'[he].  If, therefore,
ye seek me, let these go their   TT ^           T1vT        /       ye are seeking ME, let these go
way:                                                                away:
9 That the saying might be    9`'va 7rAypwo j 5 Agyops ov   9 So that the saying might be
fulfilled which he spake, Of them  EW'EVT,  eOt oW) 6CeoKa   pot, ovK fulfilled, which he -said, I lost
which thou gavest me, have I,,,~,,      no ~one of those whom thou hast
lost none.                      a7roAoa                  e ava.     given me.
10 Then Sinmon Peter, having    10.1[z',v  ovv HETpOS' E'XCov      10 Simon  Peter,  therefore,
a sword, drew it, and smote the  J. xatpav,    eLAeE avr7-V,   KaL having a sword, drew  it, and
high priest's servant, and cut |            r, ~ -                  smote the servant of the high
off his right ear.  The servant's,,,,, O    priest,        off his right ear.
name was Malchus.               Kai a7reKo4ev   av'rov' Ct )LOY TOV   Now  the  servant's name was
&Eetov.   sv &e  ovolCLa T o &vAp Malchus.
MiAxos.
11 Then said Jesus unto Pe-    11 eI reV ov   17ro'v  TO) IIE-   11 Jesus, therefore, said to
ter, Put up thy sword into the rpT,   B      TAE  Al   p     ov ELs Peter, Put Pthy sword into the
sheath: the cup which my Fa-,                                    sheath: the cup which the Fasherhath' thiven cp whalich  t myj" Fa- ~ " r ~rT   rro-qpKo r  g t horO qhtath: i en  me, sECha IK  no
ther hath given me, shall I not              TO  O               KE ther hath given me, shall I not
drink it?                           0uotl  7rar7p, o0v t7 Wrt)o avro;    drink it?
The arvos was, literally, a thing giving light; hence torch   I See ch. 8: 24, N. v.
is a better definition than lantern, which latter is properly   m See ch. 11: 20, N. t.
a case in which a candle, or lamp, is put for protection.-Dodd.,
Lampe, Bynaeus.                                     n See ch. 1: 15, N. g.
Dodd., Murd. —E. V. generally.                   o See Gen. Obs. 6.
k E. V., Matt. 2: 23. —As this is more literal than of Nazareth, and quite as easily understood, I would always adopt it.' Almost all editors reject this oov. I would, therefore, r-Newc. marg., Dodd., Sharpe, Murd., and others.   commend that the be put for thy.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XVIII.                                          117
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
12 Then the band, and the    12 tH  o`v c-7reLpa Kat ~ Xc-   12 The band, therefore, and
captain, and officers of the Jews   taopXoc Kai oL v7n7pETat rcov'Iov- the captain, and the officers of
took Jesus, and bound him,,,1                   -   the Jews, took Jesus, and bound
}atcov aOvveAaov TOv  I7'ro'oV, him,
KaN &'q7voav aUrorv'
13 And led him away to Annas    13 Kac  a7rylyayov avrov 7rpov   13 And led him away to Anfirst, (for he was father-in-law to "A vvav 7rpcrov'  pv yap 7rwevOepos nas first (for he was father-inCaiaphas, which was the high.., Kaiaa, of a       -  PXLEPE  T    law qof Caiaphas, who was high
priest that same year.).    a,,                           priest that year).
EtavCUTOv EKELOU.
14 Now   Caiaphas  was  he    14  /v 8E KataQas   o" a-vl3ov-|  14 Now Caiaphas was he who
which gave counsel to the Jews, Aevcas   TO7'S'IovCatolS,    orct o-v- gave counsel to the Jews, that
that it was expedient that one  p[/pet esva  avOpcovr oA 7roa  it was expedient that one man
man should die for the people.        p \    A                            perish for the people.
MrEp 7oV Aaov.
15 And Simon Peter followed    15'HKoAov'OE              co'ITo  u    15 And. Simon Peter was folJesus, and so did another disciple.  txcowv lleTpor,  Kac                                a aAAos.a-  lowing Jesus;'also the other disThat disciple was known unto o T I.                                  7a    KELVO,  ~  ciple.  And  that disciple was
the high priest, and went in with                                        known to the high priest, and
Jesus, into the palace of the high YvOTyv  ro(s) aPXLepet' KaL ovvEtlr-  went in with  Jesus, into  the
priest.                            IAh E To  I7rT0ov ets ri>  aAr)v tceourt of the high priest.
Tov apxtEPECos
16 But Peter stood at the door    16 o' e     Ie'rpos  Et'-TqKEL 7rpo    16 But Peter was standing at
without.  Then went out that rj ovpec'4o.  E;7AEV oP             5 /ua- the door without. The other disother disciple which was known   7  u                                    ciple, therefore, who was known
unto the high priest, and spake                  S' O71/ yvCOros         to the high priest, went out, and
unto her that kept the door, and apXLepetl Ka, ELE Ti) OvP&ipc, Kat spoke to the udoor-keeper, and
brought in Peter.                  Etarl7yayE rov IIE'pov.               brought in Peter.
17 Then saith the damsel that    17 AE'yet o'v  77 7ratattrK7 7   17 The -maid, the "door-keepkept the door unto Peter, Art Ovpop~o   Or?     ]IErp\), M37    K    r at    er, therefore, saith to- Peter, Art
not thou also one of this man's,K  C   IaO7Tv Et to            P        not THOU also of this man's disdisciples? He saith, I am not.   T, O.K., ciples? He saith, I am not.
royrov; A eyet 1KEtOS OV'K  Oetyt.
18 And the servants and offi-    18 _EorrTKetrrav &E o0 &oL'Aot   18 And the servants and the
cers stood there, who had made Ka~ ot v7r7rpeEaL cwvpaKtLV a' Eofficers were standing, (having
a fire of coals; (for it was cold)       I    II,        xoeD- made a fire of coals, wbecause it
and they warmed  themselves:,' was cold,) and were  warming
and Peter stood with them, and /llraioVT' 77  8E  LerT  avrTcov  0 themselves: and Peter was standwarmed himself.                   IHErpos  c'7'oS' Kal Oep/LatvoLLevoS. ing with them, and warming himself.
q Of is, in this connection, more in accordance with usage   u Whether the advantage gained by specifying the sex of the
than to.                                              door-keeper is of sufficient importance to justify the adoption of
r MSS., AB, and a few others, have ao roo5arel, for azro- a clumsy periphrasis, is, I think, questionable; especially since
Aeoaat; which reading is adopted by Lachm., and is probably we learn the same fact from the next verse.
the original of the Vulg. and many other Verss., including the
Though gratStaow7 is sometimes applied to a free woman
E. V.-Upon the whole, I would recommend its adoption, and yet it seems not to be used in this sense in the N. T. The
strong presumption is, that this young woman who kept the
This change is made for the purpose of avoiding ambiguity, door was a servant of the high priest. Still, as it is not quite
without any supply.                                   certain who she was, or what was her condition, I have adopted
t According to Rob., this word means here, the court, or the rendering, maid, which is just about as ambiguous, in this
quadrangle, " aIround which the house itself was built, which respect, as the orig. word. —G., Dubois, Penn, Kenr., Murd.,
~erved also as a place of waiting for visitors and attendants."  Wesl.                w See ch. I1: 15, N. i.




118                        THE  GOSPEL.  BY  JOHN.  CHAP. XVIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
19 The high priest then asked    19  O ovv aPXLEPEU'971P -COT70E   19 The high priest, therefore,
Jesus of his disciples, and of his  \'IrYorl)   p                  asked Jesus of his disciples, and
doctrine., -,,,       of his doctrine.
arror, Kat TrEpt 77rs &SaX7s avTOi.
20 Jesus  answered  him, I    20 ca7rEKplt7 avrT  D'Icrq-ovs,   20 Jesus  answered  him, I
spake openly to the world; I'Eyc7,rap rlta;AfAvcz   Sr, spoke xpublicly to the world; I
er                                  always taught in  the synagogue,
ever taught  in                                      the synagogue, the y
and in the temple, whither the K           E       oaoTg   EV and in the temple,  whithere the
Jews always resort; and in se- rT  ovva)ycoy/  K at ev v) iTepc, Jews are always Ycoming  tocret have I said nothing.         grov WcrJTvoTE  o['Iovaa&ot crvvep- gether; and  in  secret I said
Xo'Vat,  Ka' ev KpvTrr  EAaoArIyoa nothing.
ov EV.
21 Why askest thou me? ask    21 TI Me ~ErEpCOTaS; EWEpcOT7-   21 Why dost thou ask me?
them  which heard me, what I o'ov rOV  aKr/KOOraT,  Tr                 Ask those who have heard, what
have said unto them: behold,,I                 a,      I said to them: behold, THEY
they know what I said.            avoT  o            t          e Troy  know what things I said.
22 And when  he had  thus    22  Ta ra  e avroV Et7rovros,   22 Now  when he zsaid these
spoken, one of the officers which r     v   v-7rpE 7LfTt wapEor-T2Kos  athings, one of the officers, stadstood by, struck Jesus with the  ~,,  T,                   ing by, bgave Jesus a bblow, saypalm  of his hand, saying, An- E&OKE parLcrya Tr 7cOU, EO   ing, Dost thou answer the high
swerest thou the high priest so? OeVToS a7rOKpwpy  cp aPXLtEPE;    priest so?
23 Jesus answered him, If I    23'A7rEKptOf7 avTrp'Iyo-oois,   23 Jesus answered him, If I
have spoken evil, bear witness u[ KaKCO);AAo-a   app                  spoke evil, -testify of the evil;
of the evil: but if' well, why,'  a                           but if well, why smitest thou
smitest thou me?                  WEpt TOU KaKOV           KEL      TIme?
M e &EpELt;
24 (Now Annas had sent him        24'Arer-TretAEv avrov o AV-   24 (dAnnas had sent him, havbound unto Caiaphas the'high  a  8eeME/ov 7rp)'      ICaiafav    ry ing  been  bound, to  Caiaphas,
priest.)                          I                                    the high priest.)
25 And Simon  Peter  stood    25'HP  8E'   LT4pov   II'EdTpos'   25 And Simon Peter was stand.
and warmed himself.  They said oToST Kai  OEp atL'Eveof   -?O   ing, and warming himself. They
therefore unto limn, Art not thou,           N       \,            said to him, therefore, Art not
avr, MX7 KaL o       V  K roya- THOU also  of his (disciples?  -o
also one of his disciples? He                     Kat OV;K 7co /,ta  THOu aso  of' his disciples? Ho
denied it, and said, I am not.    77TrrOv  aUrTO  E7;'Hprvo-aTro  EKE"- denied, and said, I am not.
)POS' KaL EL7rE9,0  OVK EtLIt.
26 One of the servants of the    26        E  EL6 One of the servants of the
high priest (being his kinsman roy ~pXEpEP,   (TI?rA7           high priest, (being [his] kinsman
whose ear Peter cut off) saith,      o e        po     ),TTOv,   OK,  \    whose ear Peter cut off;) saith,
Did not I see thee in the garden, /,      Did not I see thee in the garden
with him?                         eyo   oe e3oV       TOD K2TZ MeT  with him?
avrov;
See ch. 7: 4, N. f.                             phrastic, but, perhaps, a- little more definite, as to the manner of
Y The literal meaning of avvEoXeaa9ca is, to come together. the blow, than the Orig.-Wesl., Sharpe, R., Dubois, Kenr.
Certainly no departure from this is necessary here.-The   c See ch. 1: 7, N. k.
change of the verb is sufficient reason for the change of whither   d There is nothing in the text from whick this revision is
to where.  -                                        made corresponding to the now of the E. V. The Text. Rec.,
z See ch. 1: 15, N. g.                            Lachm., and Hahn, supply ovv. Others supply ae, or xas.
a See ch. 9: 6, N.e.                              Perhaps, in the great uncertainty that exists, it would be wise
b This is perfectly literal, while the E. V. is not only peri- to leave the E. V. unchanged.




THE GOSPEL.  BY JOHN. CHAP. XVIII.                                119
KING JAMES' VERSION.                GREEK TEXT.                    REVISED VERSION.
27 Peter then denied again:   27 HclAtv ovrv ipvcro-a7To o 17H-   27 Again, therefore, Peter deand immediately the cock crew. Tpos, Ka' EVOeSO' LAeKreKp s - nied, and immediately the cock
crew.
)?]0E V.
28 Then led they Jesus from    28 "AITOY[IN ovv 7V'I7r-    28 They lead Jesus, therefore,
Caiaphas unto the hal of judg-               T           Es       from Caiaphas into the hpalace.
mernt: and it was early; and t                    Nh..        And it was early; and they
ment'  and it was early; and they  7rpatrcoplov.  71, 8e 7rprota'   Kai themselves went not into the
themselves went not into the           J     7pLcKcL themselves went not into the
judgment-hall, lest they sl.ould avrot OVK ELto77AOOV Ets To 7r0pat- epalace, fso that they might fnot
be defiled; but that they might roptor, i'va tt  ttavrO&r-tv, tiAA' be defiled;but that they might
eat the passover.'va ~'ayoo't To 7raoXa.              the Passover.
29 Pilate then went out unto    29 EtrjAOEv  ovv'o  itAkaos   29 Pilate, therefore, went out
them, and said, What accusation 7-pS avTroVS, Ka\ EL7E,  Ttva Ka-to them, and  said, What acbring ye against this man?           I.,           D,,     cusation do ye bring against this
vT77yoptav 0Epe7'e KaTa  io    aint thisoan?,n an?
7ro0  Tovrov;
30 They answered and said   30'AZ7reKp[t07o-av  KCt  Et7ror   30 They answered, and said
unto him, If he were not a mat-  v                               to him, If he were not an'evilunto hIhre no r-av     Et     7Vovo KaKO7frOtOS',
efactor, we would not have de-.     o, 3,           K          doer, we would not have delivered him up unto thee.      OVK al OoLrapEocxLaEv aVrov.  livered him up to thee.
3l Then said Pilate unto them,   31 iEt7rEP ovv avrots, I tAac-   31 Pilate, therefore, said to
Take ye him, and judge him ac-,      a/37EE   Cz  VELs   KaL them, Take YE him, and judge
cording to your law. The Jews,,  f,       him, according to your law. The
znerefore said unto him, It is   for KaopoV6   vtzwr KptrrEew    the, saiP  to him, ICVK  Tva
therefore said unto him, It is not                                Jews, therefore, said to him, It
lawful for us to put any man to aUrov. Esro  Ov1  arc o  Iov- is not lawful for us to hkill'any
death:                         6ac-o, HILLt-v OVK Eeo'ETtr a7rOKELt- one:
vat OVPEvaG
32 That the saying of Jesus    32 7va o Aoyos 7TOv'[Iro-ov   32 That the saying of Jesus
might be fulfilled, which  he wpO", ov ErWE  I-y/CalVv r    might be  fulfilled, which  he
spake, signifying what death he                                  spoke, signifying wby what death
should die.                    OeVaTac9?,EAAEV a7rOv1TrKeLv.   he jwas about to die.
33 Then Pilate entered into   33 Eio77AEv ovv Els To 7rpac-   33 Pilate, therefore, entered
the judgment-hall again, and      ov   av      K   into the palaceagain, and called
called Jesus, and said unto him,,                     Jesus, and said to him, Art THOU
Art thou the King of the Jews? eP)/~v(r'e 7TOv I?70OV-0, KaL eLWEP the King of the Jews?
av7T, V EL o 13acLtAevs' 7Tv'IovU34 Jesus answered him, Say-   34'ArEKpl9ry VTGj a'o'rIovs,   34 Jesus answered him, Dost
est thou this thing of thyself, or'A     o'   TOvrO XEyELS    did others tell thee of Mel'
did others tell it thee of me?,,              did others tell thee of ME?
aAAot (ot E~troV 7reppt E1oV;
85 Pilate answered, Am I a    35'ArTEKpfOvbJIthrop, A~rT    35 Pilate answered, Am I a
Jew? Thine own nation, and the  ) /  ovoatos''LO; E 7t  T VOS   To Jew   Thine ownnation, and
chief priests, have delivered thee                              the chief priests, delivered thee
unto me. What hast thou done? (ro  KaL ot aPXLEPets' 7rWOapE8Kav to ME: what didst thou do?
ore E.tot' 7Tt e7roWt7'cas';
36 Jesus answered, My king-   36'A7rKcpO97'I77o-os, XH.   36 Jesus answered, My king-' E. V. mar., (Pilate's house). —See Rob. Lex. art. /YaTcw-   h See N. c, ch. 5: 16.
toe —sR.. Wesl.                                  i See ch. 12: 33, N. k.
f See ch. 1: 7, N. k. and ch. 3: 20, N. k.
g I prefer evil-doer to malefactor, because it is pure En-   See N. e, ch. 4: 47.
grlish, and better understood.-T. C., G.        k See ch. 7: 17, N. a.




120                          THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
dom is not of this world: if my /3ao'tAeta 71 Ey77 OUK E' Et (K rTO  dom is not of this world: if my
kingdom  were of this  world, Kolxo v    TOVTOV'  Et EK roV KO'IOVU kingdom were of this world, my
then would my servants fight,                                             ffice    would  fight, so that I
that I should -riot be delivered to TOVTOV nV I pa   A ta 7, {   Omight not be delivered to the
the Jews: but now  is my king- V7rrpETaL a     oL E'tLOL 7YOVLvbloO,   Jews: but now is my kingdom
dom not from hence.                Zva /pX  wapa&o6  TOS''Iov ~atots" not from hence.
viv  e7 r 3acOLAEa y E77 0E/r OvK TEOTLtV
EPTEVOEV.
37 Pilate therefore said unto    37  E7rev OVv avrcT  o    elA-   37 Pilate, therefore, said  to
him, Art thou  a  king then?  *O  OUKOVv facLOEv S   SL                    him, Art THOU mnot a king, then?
Jesus  answered, Thou  sayest,,              Jesus  answered, Thou  sayest
that I am  a king.  To this end   TreKpL7) 0 lJoos' Zv AEe t  that I  am  a  king.  "For this
was I born, and fbr this cause ort  aXAevs Et/t ey7o.  Ey   Es have I been born, and nfor this
came I into the world, that I rovo 0  yeyevrv71atc  Kta  EtVs rovTo am I come into the world, that
should  bear witness unto the  eAdXvla ESO  KOO                          I  may  otestift  to  the truth.
truth.  Every one that is of the                                     I\E 7       Every one that is of the truth,
truth, heareth my voice.          X                                       hearethmyvoice.
(K T7)S a'A7OEtasb, aKovet /oOU  T7ryv
38 Pilate saith unto him, What    38 AE'7eL avc6 o lltAaros, Ti   38 Pilate saith to him, What
is truth? And when he had said IErt erAV  Oeta; KaI            EoyTo' )7 is truth? And, Psaying this, he
this, he went out again unto the  7rAtr. ~L     Ae  7rp)  rovS'Iov- went out again to the Jews, and
Jews, and  saith unto  them, I, \,,  saith to them, I find no fault in
find in him no fault at all.        at'LovS, KaL  AEyEL avrotLS  Eyco him.
ovoEItz aL   a Vrltaz EVpteKO EV avrT.
39 But ye have a custom that    39 "'o-rt  8   o'-v7rOEta  V/,Ut,    39 But ye have a custom that
I should release unto you one at "       V c   /   aWOAcVO   E)  C.   I release  to  you  one  qduring
the passover: will ye therefore,                I a                      the Passover.  Do ye, therefore,
that I release unto you the King 7raXa'ov'eoE   ovv vltv a7ro-  wish that I release to you the
of the Jews?                      TAzor  rtV /OaIrtALa           T, lW Iov' king of the Jews?
40 Then cried they all again,    40  EKpavyaoav o lv  7rGAtv   40 Again, therefore, they all
saying, Not this man, but Barab- 7ravreS,  AEyovrES,  1r}   TroVroV7 cried, saying, Not'HIM, but
bas. Now Barabbas was a robber.  xxAA \ r    Bapa3iv3a'         Barabbas.  Now  Barabbas was
Bapaf3I-   Bapajos  n v     a robber.
Bapa/3i3s[ Arlor~r.
CHAP. XIX.                          CHAP. XIX.                          CHAP. XIX.
THEN  Pilate  therefore  took    To're oivv i'aqe3Ev o ItAaros'   THEN Pilate, therefore, took,
Jesus, and scourged him.           7ra'Ioo, Kat e!aorlyrooTe. -.and scourged Jesus.
I E. V. generally.-As it is certain that Jesus nowhere else   P See v. 1, N. a, above.
applies this term to his disciples, it is probable that this is his
*q The Passover was a festival of several days duration, and,
meaning here,' If my kingdom were of this world, then would
In...... ^. -....it would seem, the custom alluded to permitted the release to
I, like other kings of this world, have officers under me, who it would seem, the custom alluded to permitted the release to.ould zealously fight in defense of my rights," &c.  take place at any time during the feast. For this reason I
prefer during, to at, for the translation of er.-See ch. 2: 23
Ovxovv = —- nonne ergo.-This form of question anticipates N. q.
an affirmative answer. (Rob.)-Sce Kuhn., ~ 325, Rem. 7.
r See ch. 1 43, N. y.
For this [purpose] is the literal rendering of e'S SovTo.-  
Newc. (For this cause.)                                 a See Gen. Obs. 3, and ch. 1: 2 N. c.
a See ch. 1: 7, N.k.                                   See ch. 5:21, N. h.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIX.                                          121
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
2 And the soldiers platted a    2 Kat oti TrparcLwrat 7rWE'arrTE         2 And the soldiers, platting a
crown of thorns, and put it on,  e                                       crown of thorns, put [it] on his
his head, and they put on him a                                   /      Iead; and they put,on hi a
avrov  Tr  KEqaA',   Kat ttzarto v head; and they put on him  a
purple robe.                         T o    T                            purple robe,
7ropZ/vpovii 7reptEaALov aprov,
3 And said, Hail, King of the    3 KaLt''Aeyov, Xacpe, o t3act-   3 a-And said, Hail, King of
Jews! and they smote him with AeS rTv'Iovxatav.  Kst                 V the  Jews!  And  they  bwere
their hands.,                               giving him  %blows.
avra) ~a7rlwtaraa.
4 Pilate therefore went forth    4'E6JA0Ev ovv 7raAtv`'&o o   4 Pilate, therefore, went -out
again, and saith unto them, Be-  ItAaros, KaN AEyEL avro,  IE again, and saith to them, Be —
hold, I bring him  forth to you,                       hold,  I bring him  cout to you,
that ye may knowv that I find dayCe) Vir' aprVTOl' En         tLva &,tX r TE that ye may know that I find no
no fault in him.                   orTt E         oO OEElav  aLoTaL   v EU-fault in him.
pltOrw.
5 Then  came  Jesus  forth,    5'E XAdev ov 6'Iy7qrooi e' c,,   5 Jesus, therefore, came tout,
wearing the crown  of thorns,rao, weaing the cown of
and the purple robe.  And Pi-, \    \, and the purple robe.  And he
late saith unto them, Behold the KaL TO 7,TOp/0VpOVV  taTtoVrl     Kal~ saith tond   the purp l    e robe.  Aman!
man!                               A Eyet aVroat, I8E o avOpco7ros.
-6 Whenthechiefprieststhere-    6'OrTE  OUv eL ov  aUrov'   O    6 When, therefore, the chief
fore and officers saw  him, they ~tpXLepELt  Kal  Ot UrrpEat,  EK-  priests and the officers saw him,
cried out, saying, Crucify him,,                                     They cried out, saying, Crucify,
crucify him.  Pilate saith unto pav7yaav  Ayovrsoes, a                  crucify! d Pilate saith to them,
them, Take ye him, and crucify otavproo-'ov.  AE'7EL t aroEt   H It- Take YE, aand crucify him: for
him: for I find no fault in him.   Acror, Adlt/ere aIroV  ilsEt5 K\a  I find no fault in him.
r-ravp)orareT   eoy)o yap  oUX  eVptLKOc EV aLrT  atrlav.
7 The Jews answered him, We    7'A7rEKpl'rOo-av aVrT  ol'Iov-   7 The Jews  answered him,
have a law, and by our law  he  atot  WE have a law, and, eaccording
law,    HLEF'OvlyOV E3'X1OLEP, KLLt
ought to die, because he made,                          t  eul, he   ouh t,,
himself the Son of God.            KaTra  Tol  vOZlov  77/C.l' o0jELAEl because he made himself the Son
a7roaElEl, oTt EavTov  Vtov TooI of God.
0EONV E7Ol70EE.
8 When Pilate therefore heard    8'Ore Oi5 rKOVOlEV  o 0ltAac-   8 When,  therefore,  Pilate
that saying, he was the more Trot TOTroy   rTO ArOyov,  taA  ov heard'this saying, he was the
afraid;                            ] l'                              more afraid,' Lachm. and Tisch. add, at the beginning of this verse, the likely the true reading. I would, therefore, add him, after the
words, Kat,Crgxov o Aros avrov, on what may, I think, be con- second crucify.
sidered good and sufficient authority. (B, Steph., y. r7..,    E. V. generally.-By does not express the sense so unMed. Barb. 2. Wheel. 1. Colb. 1. 8. 9. Mont., in marg., Vulg. equivocally as according to.-R., Nary, Kenr., Murd.Copt., Arab., Aethiop., Augustinus, Cyr., Nonnus, Paris. 8. Lips., Lachm. and Tisch., with two ancient MSS. (BD), and several
Syra Hieros.) (Mill, Meyer, and Birch.) I would, there- Verss., including the Vulg., reject /ccov. There is however,
fore, recommend that these words be inserted at the begin- hardly good enough authority for this reading.
ning of this verse, And they kept coming to him, &c.; with   f See ch. 4: 18, N. q. —MSS. ABL, have rwv Royvrovro.rv,
this note in the margin: Many copies omit, And they kept for'ovrov rov 2oyov, in v. 13; a reading adopted by Lachm.,
Ecoming to hinm.                                      Tisch., and Alf.: favored' by Griesb., and approved by Meyer,
b See ch. 18: 22, N. b.                             Camp., and others. I believe there is scarcely any good auSee ch. 1: 43 N. z.                             thority for the reading of the Text. Rec. I would, therefore,
recommend that these words be substituted for this saying4 Griesb., Scholz, and Lachm., add.avro', which is most in v. 13.




122                          THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIX.
RING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED  VERSION.
9 And went again  into the    9 Kat E'o-7OAerv Eirs  7 rpatro-   9 And went again into  the
jud0g,1ent-hall, and  saith  unto ppo 7rwaAtv, Kal Aeyet T'I7o-oV, |palace, and  saith  to  Jesus,
Jesus. Whence art thou?  But,                        Whence art THOU?  But Jesus
Jesus.  WeL thou;'O 3E  o'qov7s, atto- gave him  no answer.
Jesus gave him no answer.                                            o  gave him no answer.
Kpr~UX   OUK EO(KE2 avat
10 Then saith Pilate unto him,    10 AEyet oiv av rc o ]LtAros,    10 Pilate, therefore, saith to
Speakest thou  not unto  me.EO  o  Aahe; oUKc       oa't him, Dost thou not speak to Mu?
knowest thou not, that I have'El-tol    3!' ^aAE-ts; OV"K Ot           Knowest thou not that I have
power to crucify thee, and have e4ov[azaV   EX(o) oTavpwoal (re, Kal  power to crucify thee, and have
power to release thee?             EXov'[rav  EXw a'7roAVo'at oe; a     power to release thee?
11  Jesus  answered,  Thou    11'AwpreKp['77'7ro-ovS, OiK   [1  Jesus   answered,  Thou
couldest have no power at all1                                          XES'wouldst have no power against
etXES' E'ovo'taV Ov8E1tt'a  KXr E~lXi,
against me, except it-?were give, hf  had not been given
tDhee from  above: therefor-e he Cl /.7 7v 0-Ot 3E30/.E`VOV davwOEv   M   hlf it had hnot been given
thee frotm above: trore be  zI thee from  above.  Because of
that delivered me unto thee hath &La TOUTO  0 7raWaOtLo3v   /.E:Ol this, he who  delivered  me to
the greater sin.    t.e[lopl             a aixaprTav  EXEt.             thee hath greater sin.
12 And from  thenceforth Pi-    12'EK  rotrov  (li7ree O t Ht-   12 From'this [time] Pilate
late sought to release him: but Advos cwroAcrrat avdrov.   ot B  was seeking to release him: but
the Jews cried out, saving, If'IovSaaot ^'pa'ov Ae7ovrTE, Eo   tihe Jews kept crying out, saythou let tlii. mai go, thou art                                         nug, If thou irelease    M man go, thou 
not Cesar's friend.  Whosoever  rorovP aroA, o    E   i[AO' art not a ffiend of Cesar.'Every
maketh himself a king, speaketh Tro  KIat-apos.  7ras' o /3ao-tAEa one that maketh himself a king,
against Cesar.                   lat;r  ro  tcr, rart2TAetL r    aIV;  speaketh against Cesar.
ccapt.
13 When Pilate therefore heard    13  O  oivv  _ltAa'ros' ~aKovtLxs   13 Pilate, therefore, on hearthat saying, he brought Jesus ronov r-       w  Ao yov, r7'YlcYeV 1o ing'this saying, brought Jesus
forth, and sat down in the judg-  -,'IjooT, Ka     O K EV  roI cout, (mand sat down upon the
ment-seat, in  a  place that is,,, judgment seat,) minto a place
called the Pavement, but in the )/37rarosO, EtS7 rorov AEA7otEvov A t- called The Pavement  (but, in
Hebrew, Gabbatha.                O&oTrpoTrov,  E/3paio- Tl B  Fa8- Hebrew,   Gabbatha).
/3aOa.
14 And it was the preparation    14 79v B   7rapaco'Kev) roi w' -   14 And it was the Preparaof the passover, and about the   xa'pa     cel EKT'                X/ A'    tion of the Passover, and about
sixth hour: and he saith unto the,                                 the sixth hour  and he saith to
rots5'Iovatots, "TE   -         r    the sixth ho ur: nd  he saith to
Jews, Behold your King!                                    o / EtS' the Jews, Behold your  King! 
15 But they cried out, Away    15  Oi 8e eKpav'yao-av. Apov,   1.5 But they cried out, Away,
with him, away with him, crucify p o,  crapo(ov   arOv.' /E'away,   crucify him!   Pilate
him.  Pilate saith unto them,                                                  to them, Shall I crucify
arot  Tar,            T ta o saith to them,  Sha I              crucify3a a
g See ch. 18: 28, N. e.                             depends, I think, not on the nearer (ezai9taev), but on the
h See cI. 3: 3, N. g.                              more remote verb (i7yayev). I have, therefore, enclosed the
i E V. ch. 6: 66, (from that time); also Penn; Murd. intervening matter in a parenthesis, conceiving it to be reallv
(for thisreason);Sharpe (from this).-Dodd.-See ch. 4: 18, parenthetical. Should the proposed version, however, seem
N. q.                                                too harsh, I would recommend a transposition, so that it
J E. V., generally, in this connection. See Matt. 27: 15, might read thus: "brought Jesus out into a place called
17, 21, 26. Mark 15: 6, 9, 11, 15. Luke 23: 16, 17, 18, 0, The Pavement. (but, in Hebrew, Gabbatha,) and sat down
25. Also, the immediate context, and ch. 18: 19.     upon the judgment-seat."
As there is no object after apov, I prefer to understand it
See ch. 1:2, N. c.
as a mere exclamation, (like t6E, aye, &c.,) equivalent to the
See ch. 3: 15, N. b.                              English, away!-Newc. (destroy him); Sharpe (take him);' This..s, like that in ch. 9: 7, (see N. h, in that place,) others, generally, as E. V. Wesl. italicises with him.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIX.                                        123
KING( JAMES' VERSION.                  GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
Shall I crucify your King? The v/rIov o-Tavpoco';'A7reKpltO)'a7o  your King?  The chief priests
chief priests answered, We have oti  pXtepet, OuK  eXOileE  tart-  answered, We  have  no king,
no king but Cesar.                  a EL,  KI al-apa.                except Cesar.
16 Then  delivered  he  him       16  Tore ovv 7ape'&oKE` avarov    16 Then, therefore, he  detherefore unto them to be cruci-avrot, ta oravpoOj. I-apEAa- livered him  to them, Pthat he
fied.  And they took Jesus, and,, might be crucified.  And they
led him away.                    /3ov or r&E v 70vI7     o'oV  Kat ayr- took  Jesus, PPand  led  [him]
yayor  away.
17 And he bearing his cross    17 KaL't/3a-riaS    rov - o7ravpor   17 And, bearing his cross, he
went forth into a place called the ayre,       E eELA e TO es    r'v     went cout into hwhat is called,
place of a skull, which is called                  /           7       the Place  of a  Scull, which
in the Hebrew, Golgotha:          P1oP Kpav4ov rO7ror, os! Aeyerat rmeans, in Hebrew, Golgotha;
E/3paoW't FoAyoa&
18 Where they crucified him,    18   ro   avTO   Eo-ravpco-av,   18 Where they crucified him,
and two othners with hi n, on  either  a     er     AAov               and two others with him,'one
side one, and Jesrs in the  midst.K                            E`)7E,  on,each side, and Jesus in the
seVo Kal  ev     y'evev   E(oov  E T7) midst.
I7cTOVV.
19 And Pilate wrote a title,    19 "Eypa4IE 8E Kac  7TTAov o   19 And Pilate also wrote a
and put it on the cross.  And IHtAryos,  ia[ >'OKE e7             T   Title, and put [it] upon  the
the writing was, JESUS: OF,,  cross: and tit had been written,
NAZARETH, THE  KING  OF  Tryavpo' T/v                p 7yeypapyLEvo,'I   JESUS, uTHE  "NAZARENE,
THE  JEWS.                       o'of   N ~aclopaLo   5 f3ao'&Ae's ev cpTHE KING OF THE JEWS.'Iovxalwv.
20 This title then read many    20 To'rov ov 7v T r ITAorA 7roA-   20 This Title, therefore, many
of the  Jews: for the  place Aox  aveOy-toav  70)v'I,                of the Jews read,,because the
where Jesus was crucified was e                                     ) 7?t    place where Jesus was crucified
nigh  to  the  city: and it was of E77~      Ty  z   ro e' oroo   was wnear the city, and it had
written in Hebrew, and Greek, 07rov'cwravpcor   o  ID7'rovs'   Ka' been written, in  Hebrew, in
and Latin.                           7Ey yeypap/ItEPoV _Ei3patiort, cEA- Greek, in Latin.
Ay7wrVto,'Pouoatrr;.
21 Then said the chief priests    21 EXE7yov oiv 7To lLtAaorC oi   21 The chief priests of' the
of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, ]pXtepEt~  7tv'Iyovaltccrv1,       Jews, therefore, said to Pilate,
The King of the Jews; but that                                         Do not write, The King of the
he said, I am King of the Jews. |ypaq(e,  O  /3a(rTAevVS 70)V'Ico- Jews, but, That he said, I am
at'cor'  aAA o'  EKEtVOS ELtTE, Ba- King of the Jews.
VttAedv elpt 70e)  IovSatolv.
22 Pilate answered, What I    22'ArWEKpl'O7 o   ll]tAaros',  0    22 Pilate answered, What I
have written, I have written.    yepa~fa,  yeypaia.                   have written, I have written.
23 Then the soldiers, when    23  Oi ourv  r7partorat,  OTre   23 The  soldiers, therefore,
P See ch. 1: 7, N. k.' Each is undoubtedly to be preferred to either, which is obso.
PP Lachm. and Tisch., with MSS. BLX, and several ancient lete in this sense. The change of collocation, too, is required by
Verss., onit PeaC arp7fyayov. Still, there is scarcely sufficient the present usages of our language.
authority for rejecting these words. I would, however, recom-  t It is needless to say that this rendering is entirely literal
mend that this note appear in the margin: Some copies omit, which the E. V. is far from being.
and led [him] away.
u See ch. 18:5, N. k.
q I have adopted this form of expression, in order to avoid the
repetition of the word place.                         V See ch. 1: 15, N. i.
See ch. 1:38, N. 1.                               w See ch. 2:13, N. e.




124                            THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
they had  crucified Jesus, took Eoravpoorav rov'Iyoerovh,'Aa/3ov when they crucified Jesus, took
his  garments, and  made  four. i'T  Kac avrotTo-a   his garments, and  made  four
parts, to every  soldier                                                                                  a part;
and also his coat: now the coat TEO-apa 1Ep27Ka               T               also  the  coat.  Now  the  coat
was without seam, woven from,LEPOS, Kat roP XtrTra.  27  S  o was without seam, woven from
the top throughout.                  xtrcv  appacos', EK  To   acWOOE  the top throughout.
Vfaavr7rs &' OAov.
24 They said therefore among          24  E7rov ovv w7rpos aAAirAovsr,   24 They said, therefore, one
themselves, Let us not rend it, M]1    o XtLoeo)ev arovo,  Axa Aax- to another, Let us not xtear it,
but cast lots for it whose it shall                                           but cast lots for it, whose it shall
be: that the scripture might be X'tev 7rept avrov,            ToS o   Eo'rTat' be: that the Scripture  might
fulfilled, which saith, They part-   ra   7paP2  7rp ~ q  eyov 2a, be fulfilled, which saith, They
ed my raiment among them, and ZJtLEtEpt'oacTo rt  cLTarica tuov Eav- -xxdivided my Ygarments among
for my vesture they did cast lots. roSi   Kat E7rt rov;txa~rtcrtov tov  "ythemselves,  and  -upon  my
These things therefore the sol-                                               araient they cast a lot.  The
diers did.                           E3aAo                               OVV soldiers,  therefore,  did  these
o'rpacrtorat ravra E7rot2o-av'          things.
25 Now  there  stood by  the          25  EtrrT7Ketlrav        7rTapa  TrC    25 Now  there were standing
cross of Jesus, his mother, and  rT aVp(  rTO1 ITOrro D          t7trrp aL-  by the cross of Jesus, his mother,
his  mother's  sister, Mary  the l  e,  and his mother's sister, Mary,
wife  of  Cleophas,  and  Mary TOVe, 7KGa     a7etr L     pSW Lxr7TPOSr the [bwife] of Clopas, and Mary
Magdalene.                            tVTro?, Mapta 2 roy KxoAor,  a  Magdalene.
lliapta   May1 aAr v.
Nary, Penn, Sharpe, Murd. —Every is a little too dis- It is equally plain that Mary could have sustained only one of
trtbutive, in this connection.-For tear, see ch. 21: 11, N. z.  these several relations to Clopas. But which one? To all
x To part is not so accurate and unambiguous at the such questions there are three legitimate sources of solution:present day as to diivide. — Newc., Penn, RMurd.          1. Analogy.-2. The immediate context.-3. Passages found
Y E. V., ch. 13: 4, 1; v. 23, above, and often elsewhere.- elsewhere, that are evidently parallel.-The proof from analogy, though, under certain circumstances, it may be satisR., Newc., Wesl., Nary, Penn, Kenr., Murd., Sharpe.
factory, is seldom, if ever, absolutely certain; while that from
the immediate context, and from passages evidently parallel, if
v The Orig. is cv., not 7reet, as in the preceding clause.E.VThe Orig. is  R, not  rn, as in the preceding clause.- it exist at all, will generally amount to demonstration. AnE. F., generally.-R., Nary, Murd., Fr. S.,-G., Trem., Beza, other source of proof too often resorted to by critics, in the
Lus., Dt., Germ., De W., and others.-W., T., G., Knr. (on); examination of this, and kindred questions, is conjecture; but,
ug., Erasre., (in). X *-however curiosity may be gratified by proofs drawn from such
This word seems to be general in its signification, although a source, perhaps nothing could be less entitled to our serious
the xrZrzv only was the subject of the casting of lots, which regard. As to the first source of proof above mentioned, I
was the burden of this part of the prophecy; and T., C., and can not discover that any definite information can, in this inG., have accordingly, coat, for the translation of this word. stance, be derived from analogy. This will appear from the
We should bear in mind, however, that a prophecy is often following facts: In the expression, lovSav Iaxzwiov, Luke
couched in general terms, while the fulfillment of the pre- 6: 16. the evidently parallel passage, Judas, 1, would authorize
diction is quite specific and restricted.-I prefer raiment to the supply of asesgov. In the phrase, E/A]oe zov ZTVXR1,
vesture, because the former is in common use at the present Acts 7: 16, we are, according to the parallel passage in the
day, while the latter is not. —Rob.                       Septuagint, to supply 7rarqos. In the phrase, MEYEsr.ewv rov
b The phrase, Maona' rov K2wrra, is evidently elliptical, Ils Aaxecayuovtca yvvaclos, Chariton. p. 44, (Bos,) history
and conveys an idea of some relationship, either of blood, or authorizes the supply of avisa. In the expression, Maoce
affinity, existing between the persons named. But, as to the laxzcoov, Luke 24: 10, the evidently parallel passages, Matt.
precise nature of this relationship, nothing definite can, as far 27: 56, and Mark 15: 40, authorize the supply of nq~Z/ro. In
as I can discover, be inferred from the phrase itself, in itself the phrase, rzs rov Ovoov, Matt. 1: 6, history authorizes
considered. Mary and Clopas were of opposite sexes; hence the supply of yvvrawxo. In the phrase, laxwfiov rov rov
it is plain, that, in the absence  of all evidence touching the Zefie iasov, (o- rov ZeNSeYatov,) the facts of history, Mark
matter, she may have been either his mother, (amp,,) his 10: 35, authorize the supply of vdov, (viol.)  In the phrase,
wife, (yvvrn,) his sister, (a3&EZr7,)  Om his daughter, (tvyarp.) Itlyevsetav a'v AyaausuCvovoB, Herodotus, L IV. c 103, (Bos)




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIX.                                                 125
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION
26 When Jesus therefore saw           26'Iqao- ov9   v [&ori8-v r',         26 Jesus,  therefore,  seeing
his                                                                                  mother, and  the  disciple
"7'a,   Kat 7'6 pa[)  y 77'rrapeor7otr,
standing by whom  he loved, he,,I                                standing  by, whom  he  loved,
saith unto his mother, Woman, Cr?7ya7a, AEYE    t77 LrTpL arv, saith  to  his mother, Woman,
behold thy son!                        v lsLvat, 18ov o vLos'   ov.           behold thy son!
history authorizes He supply of ~9vyacrzea.  And since the sons of Zebedee, and Salome, (according to Matt. and Mark,)
supply of ace)pos is a thing considered beyond dispute, that with many others, were standing " beholding from afar."  At
of alsenor, which is found in classical authors, according to a later period, one of these, Mary Magdalene, togetrher with
Fischer, as quoted by the editor of Bos, Ellips. Grc., could three others, Mary, the wife of Joseph, and mother of our
hardly be objected to. It is, therefore plain that, as far as Lord, a sister of hers, whose name is not recorded, and this
analogy goes, nothing definite can be known. as to the nature Mary who was a near relation of Glopas: were, (according to
of this relationship. This Mary may have been, as we have John), " standing by the cross of Jesus." Perhaps his mother,
learned already from the nature of the case, either the wife, his mother's sister, and this Mary,owere among the " many
mother, sister, or daughter, of Clopas. As to the second women," referred to by Matt., but not mentioned by. name.
source of proof mentioned, the immediate context, it is very At all events, I think no candid person can object to the view
plain, that no light is by it thrown upon this question, since above given. One point, hinted at above, can not be too much
this is the only alllsion, by this Evangelist, to either of these insisted upon: That where we find different names, or personal
persons.  As to the third, and only remaining source of proof, designations, we are bound to assume that they are the names
that from passages. evidently parallel, (in which I would in- or designations of different individuals, unless we have positive
elude all historical references to persons whose identity with evidence to the contrary. But it is said that Mary the mother
these, or either of them, is beyond reasonable doubt,) I have of James and Joses was a sister of Mary the wife of Joseph;
not been able to obtain a satisfactory solution therefrom. and that this Mary related to Clopas was also her sister;
There are, I believe, but two passages that are properly whence it is inferred that they were one and the same person.
parallel with this: Matt. 27: 55, 56, " Now there were many To this I reply, that it is nowhere said in the Scriptures that
women there, beholding from afar, who followed Jesus from  either of these women was a sister of Mary the mother of our
Galilee, ministering to him; among whom was Mary Magda- Lord. To say that 2af~ota, in the passage under consideration,
lene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the is put by apposition with aoe497, is to assume that of which
mother of the sons of Zebedee."  Mark 15: 40, " Now there there is not the shadow of proof. I admit that the text will
were also women beholding from afar, among whom was both bear this construction; but he must be a mere tyro in philoMary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the Little logy who does not know that it will also bear another equally
and Joses, and Salome."  I have cited these as parallel pas- well-that it is quite as likely that John is enumerating four
sages, though in them the women are'representdd as " behold- different individuals, as three, grouping them  together in
ing from  afar," while John represents those of whom  he pairs, as is often done by the sacred writers. (See Luke
speaks as C"standing by the cross of Jesus."  This apparent 6: 14-16. Matt. 10: 2-4.)  That the latter construction is
discrepancy is easily removed by supposing, (which is very the true one, is rendered probable from the fact, that, in the
natural,) that the writers refer to different times, during the other case, the collocation would be likely to be this, xa/ ML.
progress of the crucifixion, which lasted some hours. It is C rov K.,AEsiT17 ~7gs? os avrov. That neither of these
generally assumed, that Mary the mother of James the Little Marys was a sister of our Lord's mother, is pretty evident
and Joses, and Mary the [wife] of Clopas, were the same per- from the fact, that, for an obvious reason, it was never common
son; but of this there is not, so far as I can see, the slightest for two sisters, (or brothers,) to bear the same name. As to
evidence.-1. The phrase, 7 rov lazcofxov zas IcOwa, was added Mary the mother of James and Joses, there is not a single
to the name Macoa, (which apperas to have been very com- passage that will even bear such an interpretation as will show
mon in that day,) for the purpose of distinguishing this Mary that she was a sister of our Lord's mother. But even supfrom all others. The same may be presumed to be true of posing that these two Marys were one and the same person,
the other descriptive phrase,,'ov K).cwra. If, then, John where is the evidence that she was the wife of Clopas? May
had wished to designate Mary the mother of James and Joses, she not have been his sister, or his mother, or his daughter?
the fair presumption is, that he wculd have described her as The proof offered on this point, presents one of the most rethe other three Evangelists have done, and not by a new  markable specimens of logic ever exhibited. —1. It is assumed,
designation. This, I say, is the fair presumption, and it can that James the son of Mary, James the [son] of Alpheus, and
not be set aside, unless by positive testimony to the contrary, James the Lord's brother, were all one and the same person;
which is certainly not found in these passages. During the whence it is inferred, that Mary was the wife of Alpheus, and
earlier part of the crucifixion, Mary Magdalene, Mary the sister of the Lord's mother, while James the Lord's brothe,
mother of James (the Little) and Joses, the mother of the was no more, after all, than his cousin. The proof of this




126                           THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
27 Then saith he to the disci-    27  Ezra  AE'yEL  7' o  ua/trlT,    27  -Afterward he saith to the
pie, Behold thy  mother! And'o  P.   Ia                                  r  disciple, Behold  thy  mother!
from that hour that disciple took,,,,,                 And from that hour dthe disciple
her unto his. own home.              eKetKrEi V-7    copas eAaIev avOr7-     ~ took her to his own.e
6laiTr2 s. E1. Ta W8ta.
28 After this, Jesus knowing          28  MEEra  roviro  cEtoS  o'ly-    28 After this, Jesus, knowing
that all things were now accom- OLS,  or 7rar'a1    TTEO-                     that all things had now  been
plished, that the scripture might.,                                    /     ffinished,  that  the   Scripture'iva'-eAeteo 0 APaci,  Aeyet, mA^ihe d, sh,                       I thtirs.
be fullilled, saith, I thirst.       Tla                   7ypao?,7  Ac yet, might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst.
29 Now there was set a vessel    29  ZKEVOS' ov  EKELTO  0oovS    29 There  was,  therefore,  a
full of vinegar: and they filled /UE0rTV' oi  e, 7rAo?7'arVTES' o7r - vessel 9standing, full of' vinegar:
a sponge with vinegar, and put                           erep               - and they, filling a sponge with
702/ o~oVS', Ka\          9  Wro,   EtLOE"See ch. 13:5, N. d.                                    f E. V., v. 30, below, and often elsewhere. This is the
d See ch. 1* 8 N. ~                                    primary meaning of;the word; and I would always so translate it, when used in this sense.
See ch. 1: I1, N. r.-E. V., ch. I: 11; 16: 32.         g See ch. 2: 6, N. g.
assumption may be said to hang entirely upon one item of plied by the translators, and it is precisely as difficult to show
evidence: Paul calls James the Lord's brother, an apostle. that James was the son of Alpheus, as that Mary was the
Gal. I: 19; but James the [son] of Alpheus was the only w'ife of Clopas. He may have been his father, or brother, for
James, besides James the brother of John, and son of Zebe- aught the Scriptures teach on the subject. Much less does it
dee, among the twelve apostles. This is supposed to prove at follow, from the above supposition, that Mary was the wlvfe of
least the identity of James the Lordcl's brother: and James the Clopas.-2. It is assumed, that Clopas and Alpheus were
[son] of Alpheus.  I know  of no means by which it is one and the same person. This assumption is so destitute of
attempted to prove the identity of James the son of Mary all foundation, other than conjecture, that I should not menwith either of the others, unless by assuming that this Mary's tion it at all, had it not obtained the sanction of several
two sons, James and Joses, were identical with the James respectable names.
and Joses, who, with Judas and Simon, are styled the brothers   The following conclusions have been deliberately adopted,
of the Lord. My reply to this whole assumption may be after a careful review of the evidences of Scripture on the
summed up in two points.-I) James the Lord's brother is points above treated:
not said to have been one of the original Twelve; and that he   1. There are at least six Marys spoken of by the sacred
was not, is, at least, probable from the fact, that, in the earlier writers:-1) Mary the Lord's mother.-2) Mary Magdalene.
part of our Lord's ministry, even his brothers did not believe -3) Mary the mother of James and Joses.-4) Mary the
on him. (See ch. 7: 5, N. d.)  He may have been an apostle. sister of Lazarus and Martha.-5) Mary related to Clopas.notwithstanding, at the time that Paul-referred to, three years 6) Mary the mother of John Mark. (Acts 12: 12.)-The
after his own conversion. Neither Matthias, nor Paul himself, IMary mentioned by Paul. Rom. 16: 6, may have been one of
nor Barnabas, were of the original Twelve; yet these were all these, who had removed to Rome.
apostles.-2) There is no good evidence that aSerTos ever   2. There are at least four Jameses spoken of in the Scripheans properly cousin. True, this fact has been tacitly ad- tures:-1) James the son of Zebedee.-2) James the Little.
mitted, on the authority of Alf., in the note above cited, as -3) James related to Alpheus. —4) James the Lord's brother.
there was then no particular occasion to call it in question. -The writer of the Epistle of James was, probably, either
But those passages from the Septuagint which alone are relied one or the other of the last two named.
upon to sustain this interpretation, are quite different, philo-   3. It is impossible now to determine the precise relation
logically, from those in which mention is made of the Lord's between Mary and Clopas, between James and Alpheus, and
-brothers.  (Matt. 13: 55. Mark 6: 3.)  Besides, we have between Judas Iscariot and Simon; and, perhaps, in a few
seen above, that there is no Scriptural evidence that this, or other similar cases, the same difficulty may exist.
any other Mary wis a sister of the Lord's mother; conse-   While, then, I retain in the text the word wife, (as I have
quently, there can be no evidence that her sons, James and also retained the word son. in ch. 6: 7; 12: 4; 13: 2, 26,)
Joses, were even cousins of our Lord. But, supposing that because I do not know what other word would convey the
this Mary was the mother of James the [son] of Alpheus, it true sense better, I would, at the same time, suggest that, in
is not yet proved that she was the ywfe of Alpheus; for, it order to preserve the ambiguity of the Orig., it might be bettci
will be observed, that the word son, in that connection, is sup- to write, "Clopas's Mary,"' Simon's Judas Iscariot," &c.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XIX.                                            127
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
it upon hyssop, and put it to his TES', 7poo00re77VEKav avTov T) (T0o- vinegar, and  putting  [it] upon
mouth.                                                                    hyssop, hbrought [it] to his mouth.
30 W~llen  Jesus                                   therefore had                                       re 
30 W~len Jesus therefore had        30 o    ovv 30 When, therefore, Jesus rereceived the vinegar, he said, It is  17o-b, ErE   7EErA aL   Kai ceived the vinegar, he said, It
filislled: and he bowed his head,                                         hath been finished! And, bowing
and gave up the ghost.             KA, vag Tra 7rV   KePaA'r,  rapE&o oKE the head, he'yielded up the ispirit:
To 7rrVEva.
31 The Jews therefore, because    31  Oi oizO'Iovaa tot, v'aa,    31 The Jews, therefore, that
it was the preparation, that the    I                                     the bodies might not krelain upon
bodies should not remain upon JkEVf7 T   o a                              the cross  dduring  the Salbath,
the cross on the salbbatl-day, (for lTara  Tv co'  ra/3aTrc,  E7reL m-since it was the Preparation (for
that sabbath-day  was an  hlih  r apao    Kev. Vr'   ru yap 4 EyaAV that Sabbath-day  was a "great
day,) besought Pilate that their W,,    J K     V                      one), oasked of Pilate, that their
legs might be broken, and that                                            legs might be broken, and they
they might be taken away.?7pr7lc-raVl  TOv  HLAaro,  tvra might be taken away.
KaTEayo tL  avrTrV  7Ta oKEhA7,
Kai cLap/o6 tI.
32 Then came the soldiers, and      32'AOovr o'v ot o-Tpartt)Tra        32 The soldiers, therefore, came,
brake thle legs of the first, and of Kal TOV    lrW rpToroV   aT'[a a, 7& and did, Pindeed, break the legs
tlhe  other which  was crucified,                                  of the first, and of the other who
w~ith him.                         oKEA 1 a 7o          AAov 7To   ov- was crucified with him:
rTavp)0eV70ros avrco.
33 But when they came to Je-    33  E'n- 8E 7rOv  In7oroUv  eAOov-   33 But, on coming  to Jesus,
sus, and saw  thlat le was dead  -ej,    C  e3OV  aUro v  7'r TeOPIKO- when they saw  that he qhad alalready, they brake not his leg:  TE                                      ready  died, they did not break
Ta,  oV KaTEaT  av   ro Vra'KhA?7. his legs:
34 But one of the soldiers with     34 aAA' ets  7ov  o-rparoTI'T         34 But one of tle soldiers with
a  spear pierced  his  side, and Al            roV \7r   ep    I          a spear pierced his side, and imforthwith  came  thereout blood            \                              mediately there came out blood
and water.                         Kat evuvS S:I AOer aq/a Kat v{oop. and water:
35 And he that saw  it, bare    35'' o ctas LELapTVp-   35 And he wwho hath seen hath
record, and his record is true:                    r'testified,  and his  testimony  is
and he knoweth that he said true,               7 7 avro   ET             true; and he knoweth that he is
that ye mnight believe.            ftapTvpla, KafKEiLOS' OL8EV OTt aAl7- saying true tthings, so that YE
tra CVle -r orr     ~Tre.  may believe.
Oi5 AgyEt,'iva vAELES' 7T1LTEV'-7TE.  may believe.
36 For these things were done,    36  eyereTo yap 7TaUa,'ra  \           36 For these things were done,
that the Sclipture should be ful- ypa       7rApcon,,O(Tov             OV that the Scripture might be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be                                        filled, A bone of him shall not be
brloken..TVT7plt3Tr7 ETaL aVTov.                              broken.
37 And again another scripture    37 Ka t 7rav   eTepa ypaES7    37 And again another Scriph 1 use this woid, not only because it is more literal than put,   " This is the literal meaning of the adjective.-W., R., Ncwc.,
but in order to avoid the repetition of the latter word, and the WXesl., Nary, Penn, Kenr., Murd.-Most of the translators, who
consequent confusion, to the mind of the Eng. readel.  aim to be literal, repeat the word day, as Murd.; but I see ro
Perhaps no apology is needed for this change. I have en- necessity for this.
deavored to select, from a variety of forms of expression, that   o See ch. 4: 31, N. d.
which would be, at the same time, elegant, and as literal as possi-   P See ch. 16: 9, N. m.
ble.-Newc., Penn, Murd.
a See ch. 12:1, N. a.
J See ch. 7: 39, N. h.-Penn (breath).                   See ch. 1,
r See ch. 13: 32, N. i.
k See cli. 1:33, N. z.                                   See ch. 1:7 N.j.
1~ See ch. ~2: 23, N. q.              |      ~t Saith true is not, at the present day, good English. True' See ch. 13: 29, N. e.                             things is according to prevailing usage in similar cases.




128                            THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
saith, They  shall look  on him  Ae/etL, "Oforra-    es' rv'e-eKEV-  ture saith, They  shall look on
whom they pierced.                                                          him whom they pierced.
Tyorav.
38 And afterW this, Joseph of''         38 Now after "these things Jo38 META  83' Tauwa  pCoT7-soh
Arimathea  (being  a disciple of           v r tATTOV, 90             r  seph, "the one of Arimathea (beJesus, but secretly for fear of the,,,a                    ing a disciple of Jesus, but secretJews) besought Pilate  that he  ApypaOca as',,   ov  tLtarOT7r   TOV ly, because of the fear of the
might take away the body of Je-'I7yraov,  KEKp'VJE            6LOS; &6  Ta v Jews), "asked of Pilate, that he
sus: and Pilate gave him  leave., oi    3 1   might take away the body of JeHe came therefore and took the                        1,     N,,    sus. And Pilate save leave. He
body of Jesus.                      To  o'elta Tro)  I/cTOa' Ka  7E-E  came, therefore, and took away
rpe#eV  0 lltXccrog. I    77AOEV  ov the body wof Jesus.
lKft 7pe To (7o7.a Tov  1770oV.
39 And there came also Nico-    39?AOE &~  Kai NKcoK'377/YOs,    O    39 And Nicodemus came also
demus (which at the first came to dA0 Wv 7rpWs  rr'I\7ogv lvr o   (who at first came to wJesus by
Jesus by night) and brought a,,    night), bringing  a  mixture  of
mixture of myrrh and aloes, about 7rpCrTOv,  OSEpWOV  /ty/tLac  OLpv?7s' myrrh and aloes, about a hundred
an hundred pounds weight.           KaL aAo/77  COOEl Ai pas eKaToV  pounds.
40 Then  took  they the body         40  i'a/3ov ovv rTO  -(Cccla TOO    40 Therefore, they  took  the
of Jesus, and wound it in linen          - I           a    aVo             body  of Jesus, and  xbound  it
clothes with  the  spices, as the                                            with  linen  Ycloths, with  the
manner of the Jews is to bury. erTa TcoW  apcofaTcov, KaOv  &'OOOSr spices, as -the Jews'have a'cusEo-Tt TOiS  IovSatots errTatactv.  tom to bembalm.
41 Now in the place where le    41 v & 3E ~TO rT ro7ro, ow7O      41 Now in the place where he
was crucified, there was a gar-; o.rapcO,           K7Uo S,  Ka    v  70r  was crucified was a garden, and
den; and in the garden a new                                               in the garden a new  ctomb, in
sepulchre, wherein was never man K77(r1  F?17ELOU KatOl', E? oV  which no one was yet laid.
yet laid.                           8E7rO OV'E" S E'ES 77.
42 There laid they Jesus there-    42    Ke~ Ozv  &    T77V  wrapa-    42 There, therefore,  don  acfore, because of the Jews' prepa-,, I,,                                  count of the Preparation of the
ration-day; for the sepulchre was IKEV77U  TWIo IvatOW, OTt EY/VS I Jews, ebecause  the  ctomb  was
nigh at hand..            7V TO'AV77MELOV, EO77Kav TOP  n17-  rnear, they laid Jesus.
CHAP. XX.                             CHAP. XX.                             CHAP. XX.
THF first day of the week cornm-    TH        e,ta  TOWv  raBl3aTcov    Now the first [day] of the week
eth Mary Magdalene early, when  MapLa                                ET MaMyaX  r}  e'Xet    Mary Magdalene cometh early,'it
u See ch. 5 1, N. a.                                    a E. V. generally.-Penn, Murd.' See ch. 1: 45, N. c.                                  b Newc., Kenr., marg.-See ch. 12: 7, N. h.-"Evr.ccSE
Lachm. and Tisch. have avrov, for zov Iraov, in v. 38, and est in Grmcis, quod potius denotat fiunerare aut aromatibus conavtov, for rzov, Iaovv, in v. 39; but, though the authorities are dire" (Drusius). "'Evr~atacetv est preaparare ad sepulturam"
some of them very ancient, they are hardly numerous enough to (Grotius).-Schleus., Rob., and others. There can be no reasonjustify the adoption of these readings.                 able doubt, but that this word means, to prepare for burial; and
E. V. almost always. This is the only place where this word the circumstances show that this was generally by embalming the
is rendered to wind, in the Common Version. —R., Dubois, Kenr. body.
-Wesl. (wrapped).                          -                See ch. 5: 28, N. p.
Y There can be no reasonable doubt but that ~OrcOloeS is here   d This change is made for the sake of euphony, i. e. to avoid
the dative of the means, or instrument, and, therefore, with is the the repetition of the word because.
proper preposition to'introduce it. With is, besides, more proper,   ~ See ch. 1: 15, N. i.
after bound, than in.-I change the spelling of clothes, to cloths,   f See ch. 2:13, N. e.
according to the established usages of the present day.   ~ Some have supposed that there is considerable discrepancy
i Literally, as custom is to the Jews. As the Jews have a cus- between the statements of the several Evangelists, in regard
tom, is much more literal than the E. V., and quite as elegant.   to the resurrection of our Lord, and its attendant circum



THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XX.                                               129
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
it was yet dark, unto the  se- 7rpct, oKoTta  E'tL ovGro-, ELS  ro being yet dark, binto the ctomb,
pu)chre, and  seeth  the  stone  z7,etov  Kal  [3A~7re  7                ov and seeth the stone dhavingbeen
taken away from the sepulchre.,, K I,E            taken aWay bout of the ctomb.
77P.LEVOV EK TOV yUV771EEOV.
b See ch, 4: 8, N. g.-I have not the least doubt that both question is of little consequence; for there can be no doubt
ets and ex, in this paragraph, have their proper and primary  that this "Holy Sepulchre" is, in its structure, similar to other
meanings, into, out of, though most, if not all, translators, ancient tombs; and, if it is not really the tomb of Joseph, it
hitherto, have taken the former in the sense of ros, or en, may be safely taken as a model of it. Of this "Holy Seto, and the latter in the sense of agro, from. The other Evan- pulchre" Calmet observes, (Fragments, No. CXXXVIII,) "The
gelists, in the parallel passages, use exc, when speaking of the tomb of our Lord consisted of two chambers, (1) an outer
approach to the tomb, and arto, when speaking of the rolling chamber, about 12 or 14 feet wide, and as many deep; (2) an
away of the stone, (except Mark, who has ezx pis avpasg out inner chamber, about 12 or 13 feet long, by 6 or 7 broad."
of the door of the tomb.)  How, then, can we account for To this account of Calmet agree, I believe, almost all writers
John's saying that Mary came into the tomb, and saw the on this subject; and, indeed, this mode of building tombs is
stone taken away out of the tomb? It does not appear that, by no means peculiar to the ancients, but is common, in its
at that time, she even looked in, to see the place where her essential features, at the present day. Without doubt, then,
Lord was laid. How, especially, can we account for his say- this tomb had two chambers, and in the door of the inner one,
ing, vv. 4, 5, that the other disciple came first into the tomb, which contained the body, according to custom, the stone... nevertheless, he went not in? To explain these difficulties with the seal was placed. We have now reached the explanaby alleging that ess is here - neos, or emc, and that ex — aso, tion. of this seeming difficulty.  Mary came into the outer
is to cut the knot, instead of untying it. Now, let it be borne chamber, (which is supposed to have been left open, and, at
in mind, that however unclassical the style of this Evangelist least, was not locked, or sealed,) and saw the stone having
may be, he can not justly be charged with using words at been taken away out of the tomb, that is, out of the door
random, or even in strange and unusual senses. Indeed, I (Mark,) of the inner chamber. So "the other disciple," who
doubt much, if there ever was a writer, who was more scrupu- outran Peter, came first into this outer chamber, and, stooping
lously exact in the choice of his terms, with the view of being down, (before the low, narrow door of the inner chamber,)
clearly understood by his readers.  So much so, that the he saw the linens lying; nevertheless, he went not in, that is,
account given by John of the visits of the disciples to the he entered not into the inner chamber, though he had already
tomb, and, incidentally, of the tomb itself, is, by far, the most come into the outer one. Afterward Peter came, and, (being
definite and accurate that has reached us from any source; already with John in the outer chamber,) entered into the
and it was, doubtless, because the other Evangelists did not aim  inner chamber, and saw not only what John had seen through
at definiteness of description, or, rather, because they viewed the open door, but also the napkin, folded up by itself, and put
the subject from a greater distance, that they have employed into a place, where, probably, it could not be seen without
the more general terms, eat, and aoro, where John, aiming at passing through the door. Then John also went into this inner
minuteness of description, employs the definite terms, esg, and chamber, and saw, and believed. See Calmet, as quoted above.
ex. In order to understand this subject satisfactorily, it is im- Also, Calmet's Dict. Art. Sepulchre.-Jahn's Bibl. Arch. ~~ 206,
portant that we should have some correct idea of the structure 207.
of this tomb spoken of. Whether that, which has, for the
last fifteen hundred years, been shown as " the Holy Sepulchre,"  See ch. 5 28, N. p
is, or is not, the real tomb in which the body of our Lord was   d The E. V. here is ambiguous. It might be understood that
laid, is, I believe, a disputed point; though, perhaps, a large Mary saw and witnessed the very act of taking away the
majority of writers admit the accuracy of the tradition. The stone, which is a construction the Orig. will not bear at all.
stances. Says Alf., in loco,-" I attempt no harmony of the they bear upon this question, there is not even the appearance
accounts;-I believe all such attempts to be fruitless;-and I of discrepancy. Difficulties there may be, and doubtless are,
see in their failure strong corroboration of the truth of the in the interpretation of certain parts of these narratives; but
Evangelical Narratives."  Now, while I should be extremely there are no discrepancies whatever. If, in what follows, I
sorry to rob the Evangelical Narratives of any legitimate should be charged with having abandoned the province of the
source of "strong corroboration," yet, believing that their translator, and invaded that of the interpreter, I reply, that
truth will be felt and acknowledged, even though it should be the thorough discussion of this question has a most important
shown that these accounts are in perfect harmony with each bearing on the translation itself, not only in the passage under
other, I do not hesitate to avow the firm conviction, that, be- consideration, but in other passages supposed to be parallel.
tween the several narratives of the four Evangelists as far as Still, I shall not go minutely into the details of this question;




130                            THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVI3ED  VERSION.
2 Then she runneth, and com-    2  rpeXEL ozrv Kal e'pXErat 7rpo              2 She runneth, therefore, and
eth to Simon Peter, and to the [po    HlErpov  Kat 7rpos  r7r cometh to Simon Peter, and to
other disciple whom  Jesus lov-,, A, x, T    the other disciple, whom  Jesus
ed, and saith  unto them, They            ov Na t7           E rr             loved, and saith to them, Tley
have taken  away the Lord out o-OVS, Kal AEyet avrots',  Hpav have taken  away the Lord out
of the sepulchre, and we know  T           o KVptOZ (K TOi   v7elov,  Ka7  of the tomb, and we know  not
not where they have laid him.   |oK              E  7r    O?7'av a r         where they lhave laid hi.n
but simply state, in as few words as possible, certain conclu- lrecTwsog, in the dusk of the morning, (Luke 24: 1,) the
sions which I have drawn from the historical records, after a "women," who had prepared spices and ointments before the
careful examination.                                      previous Sabbath, (Luke 23: 56,) came to the tomb, bring1. There were, at least. five different visits to the tomb, sub- ing those spices, for the purpose of embalming him. Who
sequent to the resurrection. We know these visits to have these women were, is not particularly mentioned by Luke.
been different,-First, because they are represented to have The two Marys were not then with them, as appears from
taken place iat dfferent tines, —Second, because they were Mark's narrative. (See below.) Luke is the only Evangelist
attended by different circumstances. —1) Mary Magdalene and who mentions this visit of the " women." —5) A little later,
the other Mary (most probably the mother of James), came avcrietZiavzos ((tcvrat2eovros)'i2tov, after sunrise (at sunrise,)
to see the tomb, ovE aafflfawvn, just at the close of the Sab- Mary Magdalene, (who had by this time returned from debath, (which was, according to the Jewish law, between sun- livering her message to Peter and John,) made her third visit
set and dark,).q EralSCwoa;xovan, as it was beginning to shine, to the tomb, being accompanied by Mary the mother of James,
(spoken of the moon and stars, see Luke 23: 54, Grotius:) and Salome. They also brought their spices and ointments,
towards the first [day] of the week. (See Matt. 28:1.) Neither and now probably joined the other "women," mentioned by
of the other three Evangelists makes any mention of this visit. Luke. This was the last visit, of which we have any account,
Some have tried to show that oies may mean after, and that and is recorded only by Mark. Now as it regards tlese five
E7ctlpwaovcafl is here spoken of the morning twilight; but the visits, I think we may safely challenge any one to point out
latter supposition is entirely gratuitous, since Luke undoubt- a single discrepancy in the various narratives.
edly uses this verb of the evening twilight, and, as to the   2. The resurrection of our Lord did not, as is commonly
former, the quotations from the classics intended to prove it supposed, take place on the morning of the first day of the
are by no means satisfactorily to the point; and even if they week; but in the evening of the Sabbath, probably, (for the
were, no judicious critic would assign to a word an unusual precise moment is nowhere stated,) at the very close of the
meaning, on the authority of a half a dozen rare exceptions, day of rest, and just before the arrival of the two Marys, who
unless actually driven to it by the. context.-2) The next came to see the sepulchre, oies oaffaint ron E:tituwUxovaqn el
morning, the first [day] of the week, Mary Magdalene made a,ucav aarzwa,, at the precise point that separated between
second visit to the tomb, axoTzaa Ert ova7gS, before day-light, the last and the first days of the week. He was risen. when
or, while it was still dark. This time she was alone, and came they arrived; and his resurrection was probably simultaneous
thus early, probably, in consequence of her eagerness to ascer- with the great earthquake, which had taken place. on their
tain the truth of the resurrection, of which she had vainly arrival. The Marys were not, as Alf. contends,'witnesses of
tried to persuade the other disciples the evening before. She the earthquake;" for syevero, there was, is indefinite past, as
did not stay long this time; but ran, to tell Peter and John also azrezvIcos, while exa&r'o is imperfect; showing that
whatshe had seen. (See thepassage under consideration.) No when the women arrived, the angel, who rolled away the
other Evangelist gives any account of this second visit.-  stone, was sitting upon it, which implies that the earthquake
3) Peter and John, (see John's narrative,  as above,) imme- had already taken place, if, as is admitted, the oeza,auo "was
diately after the arrival of Mary Magdalene with the news of his.the sudden opening of the tomb by the descending angel."
resurrection, started for the tomb. At what hour they arrived, (Alf.)  latthew is the only one of the Evangelists who gives
we are not precisely informed; nor can we say positively us any account of the circumstances IMMEDIA'rELY attending
whether this visit was contemporaneous with any other, or the resurrection.  No other writer mentions the earthquake;
not; but the strong probability is. that they did not arrive no other brings to view the very angel who rolled away the
till after daylight, since they looked into the tomb, and saw  stone, in the immediately subsequent act of sitting upon it.
what it contained, (vv. 5-7); and they probably lingered about MIark, in reference to this point, says merely. "And, looking
the place, till all " the disciples,"' except Mary Magdalene, were up, they (the women,)'see that the stone (anro.xvltazat, perready to go home again, (see v. 10, below.)  This third visit fect,) has (had) been rolled away."'  "He, (Jesus,) was
also is recorded only by John.-4) Not long after the de- raised, (VyeePC, aorist,) he is not here."  Luke says, "And
parture  of Mary Magdalene, as mentioned above, and pro- they found the stone (aaroxesv)uoesvov,, perfect:) having been
bably soon after the arrival of Peter and John, o5eov. rolled away from the tomb."  "He, (Jesus,) is not here,




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XX.                                                131
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
3 Peter therefore went forth,    3'_Eg7AOev ovv o  IE7rpoSc Kat   3 Peter, therefore, went out,
and that other disciple, and came o             AAos y TtaOTrr,    Kai  Lp'Xovro E[  and the other disciple; and they
to the sepulchre.                    T                                        were coming, binto the ctomb.
(/yVE\o], aorist,) he was raised."  John merely says, "And time that he was to lie in the grave, is that uttered by himshe, (Mary Magdalene,) seeth the stone (rl,o/evov, perfect,) self, Matt. 12: 40, " For as Jonah was in the belly of the seahaving been taken away."  Now compare these statements monster three days and three nights, so shall the Son of man
with that of Matthew: "And behold, there was a great earth- be in the heart of the earth three days and three nights."
quake; for an angel of the Lord, coming down from heaven, Now it is generally held to be incontestable, that our Lord was
approaching, rolled away the stone, and was sitting (imper- crucified on the sixth day of the week. (Friday,) and was
fect.) upon it."                                          buried in the evening of the same day. From that time till
I have already admitted that there may be difficulties in the the morning of the first day, when it is admitted by all he
interpretation of the various parts of these narratives. There was risen, would be, at most, only one day, and a very small
are onlv two of these that I deem it necessary to notice, in portion of another, with two nights; so that the common
this place.                                               computation lacks one night, and nearly two days of making
1. Why, it is asked, did Mary say to the angels, on the the time that he was in the heart of the earth equal to three
morning of the first day of the week. (v. 13, below,) " They days and three nights, which it should have been, according
took away my Lord, and I know not where they laid him," if to the prediction cited above. Now. even supposing that it
she had herself seen him alive, after his resurrection, the even- were the legitimate object of the interpreter, to reconcile
ing before, as is recorded in Matt. 28: 9? I admit that this history with prophecy, would it be worth while to force upon
is a difficulty; but, as was before remarked, there is here no Matthew's narrative an unnatural construction, for the purdiscrepancy between Matthew and John. It would be easy, pose of postponing the resurrection a few hours, when, after
indeed, to magnify the difficulty by inquiring further, Why did all, we should lack one night and nearly two days of effecting
Mary Magdalene say, " They took away my Lord, and I know  the proposed reconciliation?  Or, should we, by this means,
not where they laid him," after she had been told, "he was succeed in satisfying the less definite predictions, such as,
alive "? The "two men," (Luke 24: 5-7,) had said to her, "After three days I will rise again; "-" and the third day rise
and certain other women, "Why are ye seeking the living with again;" would there be any real gain, while the most definite
the dead?  He is not here, but was raised. Remember how  and unequivocal of all these predictions would remain unhe spoke to you, being yet in Galilee, saying, It is necessary alterably opposed to-our interpretation? I take it for granted,
that the Son of man be betrayed into the hands of sinful men, that, if language is of any use at all, in conveying ideas; three
and be crucified."  Did she not know from the positive tes- days and three nights include the whole of three diurnal retimony of angels, that he was alive? If I am not mistaken, volutions of our planet. But it is not the business of either
the solution of this difficulty is not so difficult as might, at historian or interpreter to fulfil prophecy, neither of Whmtun
first, be imagined. The key is furnished by John, (v. 9, below,) has a right to misrepresent the facts of history for the sake ou;For they did not yet know the scripture, that he must rise making them agree with any prediction whatever. I confess.
from the dead."  Mary Magdalene had, indeed, seen Jesus, that, on the supposition that the burial of our Lord took place
the evening before, while returning from her first visit to the on the evening of the sixth, and his resurrection on the morntomb; but when she told the circumstance to the other dis- ing of the first day of the week, I find it as impossible to reciples, they did not believe the reality of it, and, no doubt, concile the facts with the prediction above referred to, as
would have persuaded her that she had merely seen a vision. though it were admitted that he rose in the evening of the
In fact, according to Matt. 28: 18, even after the eleven dis- Sabbath, or seventh day of the week. But-2) There is no
ciples, subsequently, had seen and worshipped him in Galilee. evidence that our Lord was crucified on the sixth day of the
some still doubted. Now, while we may find it very difficult week. All of the Evangelists agree that the day that followed
to understand why the disciples were so slow of heart to un- the crucifixion was the Sabbath; but we are nowhere informed
derstand these things, the fact is incontestible, and, being ad- that it was the seventh day of the week. We know, from the
mitted, accounts for the singular conduct of Mary Magdalene, "commandment," (Lev. 23: 6, 7) that the fifteenth day of the
and, therefore, clears up the proposed difficulty.       first month was a sabbath of rest, being the first day of un2. The supposition that the resurrection took place in the leavened bread, and we also know, that this was the fifteenth
evening of the Sabbath, it is said, renders it impossible that day of the first month, and, therefore, that it was the first day
the Ilord should have been in the tomb even part of three of unleavened bread; but what day of the week it was, we
days. Therefore, the Scriptures could not have been fulfilled know not. That Sabbath was annual, not weekly, and hapIn his resurrection at that time. I apprehend that this diffi- pened sometimes on one, sometimes on another, day of the
culty is only imaginary; and will reply to it in three particulars. week; and there is positively no evidence that, in that year,
-1) The most definite prophecy on record, in relation to the it was coincident with the weekly Sabbath. We have, there



132                          THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
4 So they ran both together:    4 E'rpeXov &e o &o VO1OvO-     Kat  4 And the two were running
and the other disciple did out- |  a"AAos.LaO~T7r9 7rpoEdpaxe  a- together; and the other disciple
run Peter, and came first to the              T       r      t           ran faster than Peter, and came
sepulchre                         XLs   TOO HETpov, Kal?7AtO  rpev-first binto the ctomb.
T70  ELS' TO'L~LrrLEtoV,
5 And he stooping down, and    5 KaL WrapaKvUam  /3A[Tret KEL- 5 And, stooping  down, he
looking in, saw the linen clothes tzera M a  oa, oL eo Erot eLo-fA- seeth the linen  cloths  lying:
lying; yet went he not in.         -eV.                                   nevertheless, he went not in.
6 Then cometh Simon Peter    6 EPxerat ovyv 4lcov HETpos    6 Simon   Peter,  therefore,.
following him, and went into the aKoAovo&v   avr~,  Kal  Eo?'AOEev cometh following him, and tensepulchre, and seeth the linen e L         t           Kt                tered tinto the ctomb, and seeth
clothes lie;      e                    TOo KtE eerP   rathe linen cloths glying,
oOo'vta KEtllEva,
7 And the napkin that was    7 Ka  r T  o rovaptov o 5  v  7rt~   7 And the napkin, that was
about his head, not lying with Te eKaAJ  a,roE oE Hera pupon his head, not lying with
the linen clothes, but wrapped,                    the linen cloths, but having been
together in a place by itself.     o                                      folded up in a place by itself.
TrervAtyeVLov ES Eva TorroV.
8 Then  went in  also  that    8  TOT          E e        el-Ae Kat o &'A-   8 Then, therefore, the other
other disciple which came first Aos tlaOyrqr s 6  AOowv  T7rpTOr  EtP  disciple  also, who  came  first
to the sepulchre, and he saw,  \"                                        binto the -tomb, went in, and
and believed.                      TO sLVw2t7ELO V, KL EE, Kat ETrL- saw, and believed.
9 For as yet they knew  not    9 OV6e7o  yap,Eto-av  T gV     9 For they did not yet know
the scripture, that he must rise yparv, vOTt SEL arTV  EK rep xv| the Scripture, that he must rise
again from the dead.                a       a.                           again from the dead.
avavorryqvat.
10 Then  the disciples went    10  a7rn7AOov oiv  7raAtv w7rpOS    10 The  disciples, therefore,
away again unto their own home,;avro.    s ol iua0r] al.                went away jhome again.
11 But Mary stood without at    11  Mapta   S EtoTTJKEt 7pO'   11 But Mary was standing by
the sepulchre weeping: and as To /W27/UELOV   KAatOUvO'   a.    gS the ctomb weeping without. As
she wept she stooped down and,                             she was weeping, therefore, she
looked into the sepulchre,                 Aa                            stooped down into the ctomb,
12 And seeth two angels in    12 Kal OEcopEd 8o cayyeAovS Ev    12 And seeth two angels in' See ch. 7: 13, N. s.                              present day, than wrapped together, which, to say the least, is' See ch. 10: 2, N. e.                              ambiguous.
g E. V., v. 5, above. This is literal.              i Literally to themselves, like the French chez-soi. So rae'
i This is not rrEei, but E7lr. See ch. 19: 24, N. z.  tavrer, after a verb of motion, means at home, as in 1 Cor.
Foldedi up is more properly spoken of a napkin, at the 16: 2.
fore, no historical data, furnished by the Evangelists, from  the following day, (Thursday,) was the Paschal Sabbath, the
which we can determine, whether the resurrection was, or was first day of unleavened bread. This calculation brings us to
not, in accordance with the predictions touching that event. the same hour of the evening when Luke represents the burial
Since, however, the Apostle informs us that he arose the third to have taken place; for it is evident that the disciples hastened
day, "according to the Scriptures," (1 Cor. 15:4,) we may with their labor, in order that the body might be put into the
conclude that his body was literally three days and three tomb before the Sabbath, which (e7rwoozxE, imperfect,) was
nights in the tomb. Taking this, then, as the basis of our beginning to shine. (See 1, p. 135.)-3) As to the various
calculation, and'applying it to Matthew's narrative, we arrive traditions in relation to this whole subject, I confess I pay no
at the conclusion that the body was put into the tomb in the attention to them, because I consider the scriptural account
even'ng of the fourth day of the week, (Wednesday,) while sufficiently full to explain itself, without their aid.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XX.                                          133
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
white, sitting, the one at the AEVKoSI KaOE(OApLE'O VS', rVa 7rpos white sitting, one at the head,
head, and the other at the feet                                        and kone at the feet, where the
headre   the body  of Jess had                   a         o-body of Jesus Ihad been laid.
lain,. otvy,  orov  EKELTO To ra q/cua OOr K.                      TO
13 And they say unto her,    13 KaL AEjovOrtv aurTy  KEVOLt,   13 And'they say to her, WoWoman, why weepest thou? She.vc, KAaLEs    y     a ro     man, why art thou weeping?
saith unto them, Because they         a,                                She saith uto them, Because they
stai  pav 7uov  KVttOV cov, Ka[   took away myLord, and I know
have taken away my Lord, and                                                   ord, and I know
I know not where they have laid ovK Ol8a 7rov eO?]Kav avrov.            not where they laid him.
him.
14 And when she had thus    14 Kat ravra Et7roVo'a Eo'rpa-   14 And, msaying -these things,
said, she turned  herself back,     e, KaE                  e 7  OEwpE V E |v she turned obackward, and seeth
and  saw  Jesus standing, and  I77 E, v            f        a       /,e  Jesus standing, and knew  not
and  saw  jesus standing, and'I~?o'V           oT e a'- Kai OVK KqSE  or7' that it was Jesus.
knew not that it was Jesus.
6'Ir7rov9 ErTrt.
15 Jesus saith unto her, Wo-    15 AEyet avTr- 6'Iyo-o'so, _E'-   15 Jesus saith to her, Woman,?TE,,  ma n, why  art thou  weeping?
man, why weepest thou? whom  vat,  r[ KAateLs;   rva    7a   why  art  thou weeping? She,
seekest thou? She, supposing                                                   art thou seeking?  She,
him  to be the gardener, saith  EKe1   OKO a OTt o K177roVr supposing  Pthat  he  was the 
unto him, Sir, if thou have borne EruT,   AE7EL a;vT(,  Kv'pLE, El  v gardener, saith to him, Sir, if
him  hence, tell me where thou    ao-raoas, avrorV  EtrE          m ono thou didst qcarry him  off, tell
hast laid him, and I will take   K                              apo.me where thou didst lay him,
him away.                                                               and I will take him away.
16 Jesus saith unto her, Mary. - 16 A E7E    av-rrI'I,77ovor,   16 Jesus saith to her, Mary!
She turned herself, and saith unto Mapla.  ZrpacpEtraE KELtr  AE'yet She, turning,  saith  to  him,
him, Rabboni, which is to say,.         P3,,           r Rabboni!   which.means,
Master., Paovv                  a,      tTeacher.
&aO-KaAE.
17 Jesus saitlhunto her, Touch    17 Asyet avtr'Io Iqov3sr, M/   17 Jesus saith to her, Touch
me not: for I am  not yet as-  erlU awrrov, ov7rWo yp ava/e3i3Ka me not; for I have not yet ugone
cended to my Father: but go to,,,O   up to my Father. But go to my
my brethren, and say unto them, 7rpos rov 7rarepa Teov  7ropevov brethren, and say to them, I am
I ascend unto my Father and  E 7rpo  TrovS deAoEA    ovS'   V, Ka  ugoing up to  my Father, and
your Father, and to my God and egre avrots,'Ava/3atvoVW  7rpoP your Father;  -even my  God,
your God.                           aTrEapa p.O   Kat  7rarepa /        and your God.
Kal  QEOP IOU Ka\ OeOV VLWOV.
k This is literal, and in strict accordance with the English   q See ch. 12: 6, N. g.
idiom.                                                 r Scholz and Tischendorf insert here'Efaiaztr. Lachmann
1 Though this verb is, in form, of the imperfect tense, yet, puts this word in brackets. I would recommend that in
as the lexicographers agree, the present and imperfect of xstuat Hebrew be inserted in the revision.
are used for the perfect and pluperfect of;L9fVut. The imper-    See ch. 1: 38 N 1.
fect rendering, was lying, is totally inadmissible here, unless
we take it in the sense, used to lie, which is about the same as   t See ch.: 38, N. m.
had been laid.                                         U See ch. 1: 33, N. w.
m See ch. 18: 1, N. a.                               v It is very evident, I think, that cat is used here, as fren See ch. 5: 1, N. a.                              quently elsewhere, in the sense of even, for which reason I
~ E. V., ch. 18: 6.-See ch. 6: 66, N. v.           change the translation to even.-The Vulg., with W., T., R.,
P It is very unusual, in translating Greek into English, to Nary, Kenr., Camp., Germ., Van Ess, De W., Meyer, Schott,
use the accusative with the infinitive, when, in the Orig., the and others, omits xat altogether. But, as there is no good
finite mood stands with the nominative. There appears to be manuscriptural authority for this omission, and as xat is very
no necessity for so doing here.-W., T., C., G., R., Nary, Penn, often used in the sense of even: I prefer not to omit it There
Kenr., Murd.                                        can be no doubt but that and is improperly used here.




134                          THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
18 Mary Magdalene came and    18'EpXeraL  Mapta I   Mllay-   18 Mary Magdalene cometh,
told the disciples that she had 8aAyvy a&rayyeAAovaa  ro              a-telling the disciples that she had
seen the Lord, and that he had                                           seen the Lord, and he  said these
spoken these things unto her.    Oy7raL's  OTt EopaKE  TOP  KVpWOV, things to her.
KaL ravua Et7rev av7r.
19 Then the same day at even-    19  OvWrTs  oivV    4otasi, nT          19 -When, therefore, it was
ing, being the  first day of thea evelD g, Ythat first day of the
weeka  EKELP7 7T?7 /tLL   ro1v       e i         h     s        o
week, when the doors were shut P&-, l                                    week, and the doors having been
where the disciples were assem-             KalA    shut, where the disciples!ha d
bled for fear of the Jews, came oi'LEPoV, orov 7 aV ol  paO17OTat, been assembled, z"because of the
Jesus and stood in the midst, and o-rVVI77y/EPO L 8t, a 7-rov I0 lov r0cr fear' of the Jews, Jesus canme
saith unto them, Peace be unto'IovSarov,  AOev   o  I?'ov        s Ka- into the midst, and stood, and
you., T        \,, saith to  them, Peace  [be] to
errrrI e[, r~ /~eo'ov, KaX 7Et avTo  LEOO, Kaiyou.
TOTSr, Eipv-r  VtiLV.
20 And when he had so said,    20.Kat roVro eL7rr'SeEtEV   20 And,  saying  bthis,  he
he shewed unto them his hands                                            showed them his hands and side.
avTOts' Tasr Xepar  Ta      P WAEV-  showed them  his hands and side.
and his side.  Then were the,,s,   The  disciples, ther efore, were
disciples glad when they saw the Pa   aVTOV.   XPThledas Oivp oles, therere, were
/p   I~o            glad, seeing the Lord.
Lord.                              flaO77TCL tSOPT7ES TO7P KVpLOP.
21 Then said Jesus to them         21  *t7reE  oiV arTor'Irycovr      21 Jesus, therefore, said  to
again, Peace be unto you: as my wa7Ar,    Iup'v            KaoS'       them  again, Peace [be] to you.
Father hath sent me, even so,A',,,      As the Father hath sent me, so
send I you.                                 /I     ra7lc7'ue o 7ap  r  I send you.
v.tzas.
22 And when he had said this,    22 Kat TrovTo etW7r)   eVEjV-   22 And,  csaying   this,  he
he breathed on themv, and saith           K                    ApETe breathed on, and saith to them,
unto them, Receive ye the Holy        e''.o'         E Receive the Holy dSpirit.
Ghost.                            llveUv1a Aytov.
23 Whosesoever sins ye re-    23 av rTov               TE Tare   ar "alp-   23'Whoseever sins ye may
mit, they are remitted unto them; TLas, &/lETa L    avIoL'    a Tv tOP eforgive,  they  eare  eforgi en
and whosesoever sins ye retain, KI. KKp                 T                them    ewhoseever ye may rethey are retained.                                                       tain, they have been retained.
24 But Thomas, one of the    24  Ocoa s    Se,  etS' EK  To    294 But Thomas, one of the
twelve, called Didymus, was not &o&EKa               I AEy Y ePos d[vpos',  Twelve, fthe one called Didywith them  when Jesus came.,  3,         a.,,                  mus, was not with them, when
OVwK?fJ  LET  avTeo 7'E  ]AOeP 0 Jesus came.'Irvov.
25 The other disciples there-    25'AEyoP oiv atrTC  ot a"AAoo    25 The other disciples, thereSee ch. 1: 15, N. g.  See ch. 18: 1. N. a.
x No one will pretend to say that the E. V. of this clause is,   d See ch. 7: 39, N. h.
even approximatively, literal. I have made it as literal as
possible, and I think the revision will be found to be plainer   e W., R., Kenr., Sharpe.-Lachm. and Tisch. have eav, for
than the E. V.                                        a,, in both cases, and apEWvraL, for agaevatl, on the authority
of a few MSS. and Chrysostom. Though I do not consider
the evidences of the genuineness of these readings by any
z Lachm. and Tisch., with MSS. ABD, and a few others, omit means satisfactory, yet, as all information on a subject so imavviyuevoz. Griesb. favors the same reading. I would reportant, in its theological bearings, as this is, will be interestcommend that this note be put in the margin: Some copies ing to all classes of readers
ing to all classes of readers) I would recommend that this note
have were, for had been assembled.
be appended to the revision: Some copies read, If ye forgive
"Z See ch. 4: 39, N. t.                            the sins of any, they have beenforgiven them: ifye retain [thosel' See ch. 9: 7, N. h, and ch. 19: 13, N.m.          of any, they have been retained.
b See ch. 18: 1, N. a, and ch. 4: 18, N.q.            t See ch. 1: 45 N.c.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XX.                                             135
KINDS JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
fore  said  unto  him, We have tay77ra7,'_EWPcKaCtLEV T7      W KV'ptoVz. fore, said to him, We have seen
seen  the  Lord.  But he  said  0             a,                          the Lord.  But he said to them,
unto  them, Except I shall see,.,/   gIf I do not see in his hands the
in  hlis hands the print of the Ev rats XEPL ur   O  avur ro v rv^rov hmark of the nails, and put my
nails, and put my finger into the TrO  7'ACoov, Kal /3xXAco Trv &aKrv- finger into the hmark of the nails,
print of the nails, and thrust my Aol',.IOV Etr TV TUV7rOV TC, y7Aov, and'put my hand into his side,
hand into  his side, I will not KaL /3aAc  r7, XELpa  /UOe   Esr 7rr I will not believe.
believe.                                p, T     0    T
7rAevpav avrov, ov tz  7rto'revtoo.
26 And after eight days again       26 Ka~t JieO'  7t1pas  oKrTo    26 And after eight days again
his disciples were within, and  ra         c                o    a         his disciples were within, and
Thomas with them: then came                                                Thomas with them.  Jesus, the
Jesus, the doors being shut, and a,,O,, Kat Ocolas-s Her  avTrov. doors having been shut, cometh
stood  in  the  midst, and  said, EPXEorat  0  I7 o'ovs',  TCvO  OvpCv ainto the midst, and stood, and
Peace be unto you.                  KEKXELO-LE'COr,   KaL Err7 ELSr  TO said, Peace [be] to you.
IeOtrov  Kat ftvu, * Elp~xq'' 
27 Then saith he to Thomas,    27  ELTa  AXyEt  To   Oow)/,         a      27 kAfterward  he  saith  to
Reach hither thy finger, and be- -   fpe TOM  EIKT VAO    O, *,a' Thomas,'Bring hither thy finger,.hl  m    ans  adrec  ht-                                                  and behold my hands, and bring
er thy hand, and thrust it into my i's8e Tra  XELpa5' Ov' Kal f1Epe T' 1 thy hand, and'put [it] into my
side; and be not faithless, but XELpa o'erO    Kat  /3aAX   EtLS  T7) side; and be not munbelieving,
believing.                        wrAevpa))  LoV.    Kal  L7j  yl7ov but believing.
a7rtrL-TO, aAA a WlOTos.
28 And Thomas answered and    28 Kat a7reKpitO7 O 30Cas,   28 And  Thomas  answered,
said unto him, My Lord and my Kat               al)  KIPCo      S    OV   and said to him, My Lord, and
God.                                       o.,                         my God!
Kat o 0egO  tov.
29 Jesus saith unto him, Tho-    29  Aeyet  av-r?   o'I7roivs,    29 Jesus saith  to  him, Bemas, because thou hast seen me,                                            cause thou  ast seen me, Thothou hast believed: blessed are,.  \, /        mas, thou hast believed. oHappy
they that have not seen, and yet lrreVKas' /         pt Ot                 [are] those who  see not, and
have believed.                      Kat 7rtLrrev- avTres'.                 believe!
30 And many other signs tru-    30   oAAA   /zL0V OVV Ka            t tgAAa    30 Many, Pindeed, therefore,
ly did Jesus in the presence of | 7Ueta e-7rol e, o)'I-?oo     S           JE- Pand other signs Jesus did in
g See ch. 3: 3, N. g.                                  1 E. V. generally.
h This word, wvos, means, an impression made by a stroke,   m E. V., 1 Cor. 7: 14, 15. Titus 1: 15. Rev. 21: 8.-I have
(zvxewv.)  Print is by no means a bad representative of its endeavored to preserve the contrast of sound, as well as of
meaning; but I consider mark as preferable because it is more meaning, in imitation of the Original
definite and less ambiguous. Impression would, perhaps, be
better still, if it were as commonly used by the mass of the   n 9ceoaa, of the Text. Rec., is rejected by the best editors
people. The Vulg., with W., R., Wesl.. Nary, Kenr., and generally. I would, therefore, leave out Thomas.
others, has, in the second case, place.  This reading is in   0 E. V., ch. 13'17, and elsewhere frequently.
accordance with the Alex. MS. and four others, which have
zono,, for Tvxov; but this reading is, most probably, spurious.   P No one will fail to discover that the E. V. of this clause
islacking in literal conformity to the Original. It is also plain,
i- Thrust is entirely too strong a word here; besides, it is that zat, which, in G.. and R., is rendered also, is here a simple
seldom used to translate jfaI2eLv. It is not at all probable that connective, and should either be translated and, (as in the
Thomas was expected to put his hand into the Savior's body Vulg., et,) or left out entirely, as in most of the Verss. I have
through the opening made by the spear; but, simply, to put it given, I believe, every word, great and small, each with its
into the impression, or hollow place, left after the healing up most usual signification, and I leave it for others to say
of the wound.                                          whether the version proposed is in accordance with the laws
~ fee ch. 13: 5, N. d.                               of our language, or not.




t36                          THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
his disciples, which are not writ- 70i r3v a     OM ToV a,   ov  presence of his disciples, which
ten in this book.                 jest YEYPa-aLUeva ev 3W 1343-f        have not been written in this!          book.
31 But these are written, that    31 7raVa  de  yeypa7rat, iva   31 But these havebeen wri
ye might believe that Jesus is   /TE TE   TL 0 I7O     3,7rttrrevre  I  ten, that ye may believe that
the Christ, the Son of God; and           J,        \, Jesus is the Christ, the Son. of
that believing ye might have life Xpto' ro 0o vo2     r    OeoV,  Kat God; and that, believing, ye
el/. 
through his name.                  tva 7rtr-evoTes'  r7o71 VEXr)TE E  may have life qin his name.
T7c ovOlaTt avrov.
CHAP. XXI.                          CHAP. XXI.                          CHAP. XXI.
AFTER  these  things  Jesus    META   7rai               /;EavrEpo0rEvE    AFTER  these  things  Jesus
shewed himself again to the dis- C;7' V          I 7rAtv' I(ov       amanifested himself again to the
ciples at the  sea of Tiberia:,                                   disciples, bon the Sea of Tiberias.
and  on  this  wise  shewed he eltOnTa S' r s E 7r'  OaXW TaAaro-r7S   75'  Now  he amanifested  [himself]
himself.                           Tef3eptaosv EJalepcoXoe E oVTCOSz, n  thus:
2 There were together Simon    2?o-a   o-,uio  T4uov          Hlrpos,   2 There were together Simon
Peter, and Thomas called Did- Kal Ocotas' o AEyotpLevoS tl[v.tos, Peter, and  Thomas, dthe one
ymus, and Nathanael of Cana aK\ NVaOava\A      a7r'o Kava  7'0s called Didymus, and Nathanael,
in  Galilee, and  the  sons of K,.        K            dthe one of Cana of Galilee, and
Zebedee, and two other of his I'aAtAaias, Kat ot Trov Ze/3iealov, the [sons] of Zebedee, and two
disciples.                         Kal k AAot EK TEovy farOY77v aUrov others of his disciples.
&vo.
3 Simon  Peter  saith  unto    3 XAEet ai-rotst [loowv 1Erposr,   3 Simon Peter saith to them,
them, I go a fishing. They say Y'ErayT       aEvlIv.                     I am going a fishing.  They say
unto -him, We also go with thee.   ^          I   to him, WE also are going with
unto him, We also go with thee.  7-  -EpXoktEOa  Ka' rTktEts  trv  Tn.r. Theywent out, andvwent
They  went forth, and entered                                            THEE. Theywentout, and went
into  a ship immediately; and 0-0o.'E_7yAov  Kat alie/3ryoap up into the ship immediately;
that night they caught nothing.  E                  ~'r o 7roto evvr, Kcat ei    and  9during  that night they
~Ti VVKTL Erla,'Ta) Ov&El.           caught nothing.
4 But when the morning was    4 7rpootas' &E  787y7 YEVoeY77r   4 And, morning being now
now  come, Jesus stood on the E' o7  Iovs ES[ roI a                 0ytaAoli  come, Jesus stood on the shore.
shore; butles, the disciples knew
not that it was Jesus.             OV?EEliav   otnot that it was Jesus.
OTt IhaO it was Jesus.E0L.
5 Then Jesus saith unto them,    5 Ayet ovv avTrot s o'Ir70ois,          5 Jesus, therefore, saith  to
q See ch. 17: 11, N. j, and ch. 17: 17, N. nn.' E. V., ch. 4: 6; 11: 48. Matt. 2: 5; 3: 15; 26: 54.
c See ch. 1: 31, N. M. Mark 2: 7. Luke 1: 25; 2:48; 24: 46, and elsewhere. On
this wise is an obsolete expression.
b This construction is evidently elliptical; and the ellipsis
may be supplied either by cov, referring to o Iaovs, or by ovatv,   d See ch. 1: 45, N. c.
referring to rois puacrlcat. The only question, then, is, were
the disciples, or was Jesus, EX~'r/ #a2aooas? The latter was' See ch. 1: 43, N. z.
undoubtedly standing on the shore, that is) enr T.17 9aacraol0,
unr, more properly, standin  on th aaaeshor,  att. 13: 1. Mark'f This is the literal meaning of avefrioacv. But, as most.a.....or, more properly                                           I thk, read evavaa, (Matt. 13: 1. Markecommend
4: 1, and elsewhere.) He, therefore, was not      a- editors, rightly I think, read evaflaa, I would recommend
osg, which means, upon the sea, that is, so as to be borne up that the E. V., entered, be retained.
upon it. (Ch. 6:19. Mark 6: 48, 49. Matt. 14: 25.) The      See ch. 2: 23, N.q.
meaning, then, is, "Jesus manifested himself to the disciples,
when they were on the Sea of Tiberias."                b See ch. 7: 13, N. S.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XXI.                                               137
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
Children, have ye any meat? They Hatat[a, QLu Tl 7rpo4rJaytoV E(XETe; them, Children, have ye any'thing
answered him, No.'AwreKpOrav azr O, o0.                   to eat?  They answered him, No.
6 And he said unto them, Cast    6'O  &8  eLrev avos,  BXexTE    6 And he said to them, JPut in
the net on the right side of the en  Tra  aegt  ep'7 roV  7rAo ov 7TO the net on the right side of the
ship, and ye shall find. They cast                                           ship, and ye shall find. They'put
therefore, and now they were not |LKTVo, ca  esp7ere.                 a      [it] in, therefore, and were kno
able to draw it for the multitude o0v, Kal  OVK  ETL avrO  EAKUO-aL longer able to draw  it, because
of fishes.'crXvo-av atto froi  rArOovs rey of the multitude of the fishes.
7 Therefore that disciple whom       7  A4yt oev  ~  JaXrTO77rS  EKEL-    7 That disciple, therefore, whom
Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It                                             Jesus loved, saith to Peter, It is
or. oiv qya7ra oo            7'~.[Ig- Jesus loved, saith to Peter, It is
is the Lord.  Now  when Simon'v'o 77ya                ~' o         the Lord.  Simon Peter, therePeter heard that it was the Lord, TpfO  0 KVpTO   EOTL.  ZtA0c  O10          fore  hearing, that it was the
he girt his fisher's coat unto him  elTpos', acKOV'a   oTL 6  KVplo'S  Lord, girded on [his] movercoat
(for he was naked), and did cast Eo-r, r'O E~Er8V'TyV lE   caro'   (for he was naked), and cast himhimself into the sea.                9                                       self into the sea.
771  yap yvuvos'  KaX &B)aAev EavrTO  ElS' 77rIv OAaooT'av
8 And the other disciples came       8  o   3E  aXot  /AaOc7Tral  Tc    8 But the other disciples came
in a little ship (fortheywerenot                                              by the "boat (for they were not
far from  land, but as it were two                                           far from the land, but Pabout two
hundred cubits) dragging the net                a7ro          S7    a        hundred cubits qoff), dragging the
with fishes.                        anro 7r-7Xxov    aKtaxoI     lo r P01TUres net with the fishes.
TO   LKTcUOV TWVr'XtV OV.
From the etymology of this word, it would appear to have   m This is the meaning of esevtrw7s, as is evident from the
been employed to describe something which was eaten along with etymology.-It is generally supposed, that Peter was not absolutebread, or the more substantial part of the repast. It does not ly naked, but that he had on only his underclothing. However,
seem, however, to be used here in so restricted a sense. Liddell we have no word that will ranslate yvuvos satisfactorily, except
and Schott give, as its N. Test. meaning, something to eat. The naked.
Germ. Verss. generally adopt the same rendering, though the
The boat was the means by which they came. It was also,
most of them translate en,, not, which is, I think, wrong.-Penn,
it is true, that in which they came; but this is not the truth exKenrick, Murdock, Sharpe, and others.-Newc. (food); Camp.
(victuals); Meyer (Zukost).
jPut in seems to be a more appropriate rendering of fagcR~ ~0 2occaeov is elsewhere translated, boat (ch. 6:22, 23). This
2ev,, when spoken in reference to a net, than cast.-On the right boat was doubtless the same in which the disciples were pursuing
side, literally, into the right parts, i. e., into that portion of the ir avocations; t2o' and   ouov bing ue interchange
sea which is to the right of the vessel, called, the ship's right parts. ably, as in ch. 6: 22, 24.   ence, the article ought by all means
tbe rendered into English.
k See ch. 4:42, N. x.
P There can be no doubt, but that oas is here used in the sense
Because of, and: for, in this connection, express, perhaps,
of aE, which is very generally translated, about. As it were, is,
precisely the same idea. I prefer the former, however, because.
at least, partially obsolete.
it is not susceptible of any double meaning. This is, comparatively, a rare sense of axo.-E. V., Matt. 18: 7. —Murd.,   q Ako is left untranslated in the E. V. This o misiOn iS a-*
_,S...eR~~~-l ~.,.c.  _  _..




138                          THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
9 As soon then as they were    9   L'S  ovv a7re,7o'raal  eLs  7 v    9'When, therefore, they twent
come to land, they saw a fire of y7or,  3A[7rovotv  avrpaKcav  Ket-  Off to the land, they see a fire of
coals there, and fish laid thereon, y,              E7rKel EOV,    coals'lying, and fish lying'upon
and bread.                                                                it, and bread.
Kat apTrov.
10  Jesus  saith  unto  them,    10  AE'yE   avros  ~'I y17Covs,    10 Jesus saith to them, Bring
Bring  of the fish which ye have'EVEYKarE  ar   fro  fap'v,v of the wfishes which ye Ijust now
now caught.,,                           caught.
E7riCaCoaTE VU.
11 Simon Peter went up, and    11'AvE3V    [/WCPov  ]Ierposr,    11 Simon Peter went up, and
drew  the net to  land  full of KaL  EAKVo.ve To  t 7TVO'V Erk ri  drew the net to the land, full of
great fishes, an  hundred  and                                             great fishes, 
fifty and three: and for all there'   Eov                            fifty-three:, and hThough there
were so many, yet was not the EKaroT  7WreVTyKoPTarptJOv' KatL T- were so many, the net was not
net broken.                         orovrcov  OTvrov, OVK EXt'   ztorn.
8t11-3LKCtOKi~oTVO1.Xt'
8&vtroy.
12 Jesus  saith  unto  them,    12  AeyEt ac'roTs1 o'Iovo'o,    12 Jesus saith to them, Come,
Come and dine.  And none of leVTe    Lopstor        oaTe.   OtVELe  Be dine.  And no one of the discithe  disciples  durst ask  him,,,   V            tples -dared ask him, Who art
Who art thou? knowing that it E,,,,,,       THOU? knowing that it was the
was the Lord.                       avrov, Z  v TtS' EL; EL0oTES' OT  0A Lord.
KVplOS  EOcT7V.
13 Jesus then  cometh, and    13  epXerat ouv v   I7roiovs,  Ka|  13 Jesus, therefore, cometh,
taketh bread, and giveth them, xAauPveL rov  apro0v  KaL &T(ToIt and taketh the bread, and giveth
and fish likewise.                  a,             I      C           to them, and the fish likewise.
avrotS, Kat To Joaptov oltotcor.
14 This is now the third time       14   o70ro 7T  7  Trplrov  EC/ave-   14 This  third  [time]  now
that Jesus shewed himself to his p6Cl7   5               r'_7ov os wOLs' paOraLs bwas Jesus  manifested  to  his
disciples, after that he was risen,disciples, being raised from  the
from the dead.                      arrov, EYEPeZs (K VEKPOV.              dead.
15 So when they had dined,    15  07E  oVV r7PCro'T7roav, AE YE            15 When, therefore, they dhad
Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Si-., Z[tc;OV l-E p'VIso,    Io         dined,  Jesus  saith  to  Simon' See ch. 11: 20, N. t.                              cumstances here, than to break. But there is this objection
t To go azway, or off is the literal mea~ning of cazoflsrt,, to the word, rend; that it is scarcely ever used at the present
while to come falls far short of expressing the idea fully.-In day: except in certain unusua styles of speaking and writing.
Luke 5: 2, this word is rendered, to go out.-Vulg., Beza, Every modern writer, of good taste, would say, in reference to
(descende~rnt~).                                     na net or garment, it was torn, not, it was rent, much less, it
was broken. I have, therefore, here and in ch. 19: 24, adopted
Newc., W., R. —Vulg., Trem., Bea, Erasm., (positas); tear, as the definition of axtetrv.-Murd. (rent).
Sharpe (laid); Murd. (placed).
a As dared is the regular form of the imperfect of this verb,
See Gen. Obs. 6.                                   and as durst is partially obsolete, I have thought it proper to
w The.Greek is of the plural form; and, as the English propose a change. Some have thought that dared is too strong
idiom is not opposed to it, I prefer the literal rendering.  a term, and have adopted presumed, in place of it, (Wes?.,
Murd.); but this is, perhaps, a mistake, since dare is used
See ch. 11: 8, N. f. -The change of tense in the following sometimes in a very weak sense, as in the expression, " I dare
verb renders this change proper.                       say."-Penn.
Y For all, in this connection, is obsolete. Compare the   b This verb is in the passive form. Nothing:prevents the
English Version of a similar phrase in ch. 12: 37.     translation of it by the passive voice. For this reason I pro.
pose this change.
ZaSnEw, is generally translated, in the E. V., to rend, as in
ch. 19:24, where it is spoken of a garment. There can be no   6 See ch. 1: 31, N. s.
doubt but that to rend would be more appropriate to the cr-  d See N. r, ch. 19: 34




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XXI.                                             139
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
mon son of Jonas, lovest thou 2T'/Lor'Ioa&, aya7ras' te 7rAetor Peter, Simon, [son] of -Jonas,
me more than these.? He saith Trovrcv; AEyet avrco, \Nal Kvpte' lovest thou me more than these?
unto him, Yea, Lord: thou know-,;>    ocl  alA     eye  He saith  to him, fYes, Lord;
est that I love thee.  He saith          OT   Ae yL THOU knowest that I love thee.
unto him, Feed my lambs.            avrp,  Bo'KE ra cpva /Lov.             He saith to him, Feed my lambs.
16 He  saith  to  him   again        16 A e7et at)r    7raAtv  eV7re-   16 He saith to. him  again a
the second time, Simon son of                 FO',                          second  time, Simon, [son] of
Jonas, lovest thou me? He saith           2                                  s Jon as,lovestthoume?  Hesaith
unto him, Yea Lord: thou know- A ELed avrci, Na' KVptE' (V oG aSV   to him,'Yes, Lord, THOU knowest
est that I love thee.  He saith oTL       tAw   ffe.    AE7,et  avT9, that I love thee.  He saith to
unto him, Feed my sheep.            Ilo/o[uawve ra\ 7rpol,3ar'a  ov.        him, gBe a shepherd of my sheep.
17 He  saith  unto  him  the         17  AEyet  avT, 7TO  rpTroP,   17 He saith to him  the third
third time, Simon son of Jonas, {[       wv'Iorwa,   tAet E;           - [time,] Simon, [son] of eJoumas,
lovest thou  me?   Peter  was,                    lovest thou  me?   Peter was
grieved  because  he  said  unto 7r|0 q7  HeTpo                      a      grieved, because he said to him
him the third time, Lovest thou TO TpeTL-o, qt/reLm MEt; Kme?
me?  And  he  said  unto  him, caTrt, c Kpt,          rv 7ra rr7a  o~&as'   And he said to him, Lord, THOU
Lord, thou knowest all things; -     y7erJO'cKetS' OTt fhA  oe.  eA- knowest all things; THOU knowthou knowest that I love thee.,,                        est that I love thee. Jesus saith
Jesus saith unto him,                                                                Feed  my  sheep.
sheep.                              7rpo3aTra Mtov.
18 Verily, verily, I say unto        18  alulv a/7?v Aeco c-ot, oTe    18 Verily, verily, I  say  to
thee, When thou wast young, 17s  Ve' epop, EoJVveS o'eav7,  thee, When thou wast "younger,
thou girdedst thyself, and walk-  a, E,        o,   thou didst use to gird thyself,
edst whither thou wouldest: but   a   7           a                         and  walk'where  thou  didst
when  thou  shalt be old, thou oTav  BE Y77pao77,,  EKTEEL T as ijwish; but, when thou art old,
shalt stretch  forth  thy  hands, XE pas, cov, Ka\ a"AAos re gE ( -JEt, thou wilt stretch kout thy hands,
and  another  shall gird  thee, KaL OLoEt orOo o         O AEt's.           and another will gird thee, and
and  carry  thee  whither  thou                                             carry  thee  whither thou  dost
wouldest not.                                                               not jwish.
19 This spake  he signifying         19  ToVro  SE EL7re, o-77tpator    19 Now this he said, signifyby what death he should glori- 7ro[o -OarS7_ &O0o'et 7TO, OEO(. ing hy what death he mwould
~ As this Jonas was not identical with any person-mentioned I can see no evidence that the verb here describes motion, or
in the 0. T. scriptures, I have not thought best to change the tendency, towards any particular place or object.
spelling, though I have done this in ch. 1: 42, the only place   5 See ch. 1: 43, N. y.
where this name is spelled without an s.                  k See ch. 1: 43, N. z.
f See ch. 11: 27, N. y.' See ch. 1:15, N. g.
m If this verb were subjunctive, in form, (8ooaaN,) I should
g After a careful examination of various passages. in the,,
N. Tf.r.andinthe Sept., invhichvou varivoccurs, pas aleso of a not hesitate to adopt the rendering of the E. V., should glorify.
N. T., and in the Sept., in which rolycaverv  occurs, as also of a
But it is indicative-literally, will glorify. Our idiom, howvery great number of translations and commentaries, I have
v g n r rt, I ever. will not admit of the literal rendering which would concome to the conclusion, that no one word, in our language, fully  ver, will not admit of the lieral rendering, w hic h would conits maningin th  cnti  ivey to the English reader a wrong idea; namely, that John
expresses its meaning in the connection in which it is here
wrote this before the death of Peter, and in the full assurance
used, but that the periphrasis, to be a shepherd of. carries with
that he should vet fulfill the Savior's symbolical prediction, as
it the whole force of the original. Those who desire further
to the circumstances and manner of his death. This idiomatic
light on this subject, I would refer with pleasure to the elaborate Note (s) of the A.. Union on Matt. 2: 6 in their Re-peculiarity may be illustrated by comparison with ch. 20: 14,
rate Note (s) of the A. B. Union, on Matt. 2: 6, in their Re- where san is present, but must be rendered by the past tense
where earl is present, but must be rendered by the past tense
vision of the first and second chapters of that Gospel, recently into English. "And knew not that it is Jesus," would not
issued.
make sense in English, though entirely literal. So "'by what
h The Greek is comparative. I can not conceive why so death he will glorify God," though entirely literal, and though
many translators have rendered it by the positive.-Vulg., it makes a sense, does not convey to the English ear the sense
Beza, Erasm., V., R., Sharpe, Keur., Germ., De W., Meyer.  intended. To convey this sense properly requires, in each
Vulg., W., and R., render this oxov as I have done, where. case, the substitution of the past for the present.




140                          THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES- VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
fy  God.  And  when  he  had Kal  7TOvrO   EL7Stro   AEyet avCr, glorify God.  And, on  Isaying
spoken this, he saith unto him,                                            this, he saith to him, Follow me.
Follow me.
20 Then Peter, turning about,    20'Ewrto'rpaqel 3OE o ]IErpos    20 And Peter, turning about,
seeth the disciple whom  Jesus  3AErtEL rov laOtr,)    o  ro yeyara o seeth the disciple whom  Jesus
loved, following;  (which  also i                     v7crova         K loved  following, who  also -releaned on his breast at supper,,,     cdined, oduring the supper, upon
and said, Lord, which is he that areErE(rer  v E'                 E 7O his breast, and said, Lord, who
betrayeth thee?)                    o7'rOos0  avroO Kal EtLTE  I[VptE  is he that betrayeth thee?
rs' Eo'rtv 0 7rapacLov&s    -E;
21 Peter seeing him, saith to       21  Tovrov  icv  o   Ie' rpor          21 Peter, seeing  HIM, saith
Jesus, Lord, and what shall this Xyet r'.Ir7o', tKpte, oror  o Jesus, Lord, and what [of]
man do?;                                PHIM
aE T[;
22 Jesus saith unto him, If    22 AEyet  avrcL  o   I1orovs,   22 Jesus saith  to him, If I
I will that he tarry till I come, Eav  avTov'Ao X tuvLel   S          - am  Jwilling that he qabide till
what is that to thee?  Follow                                              I come, what is it to  thee?
thou me.                            Xo L,                      aKoov       Follow THOU me.
Lot.
23 Then  went  this  saying         23'EehABOE   ov   o  Ao6yos    23 This  saying,  therefore,
abroad among the brethren, that                                S, ov ro  TOV  o    EAovs   0TL     went abroad among the brethren,
that disciple  should  not die:                                            That that disciple would not
yet Jesus  said  not unto him, paO~?r~7~    wet ors: aTrO~ rrLEt~'         Tha0   that disciple would not
yet Jesus said  not -unto him, |          717Ts~ eKeLPOg 0K a3r OOP7OC  eo Idie.  And Jesus did not say to
He shall not die; but, If I will Kai OVK Et7rE   avlr c          I0 7ooVS, him, rThat he shall not die; but,
that he tarry till I come, what ort OVK a7roOpo?-Ket'   aAA,'Eav If I am iwilling that he qabide
is that to thee?                   3aro        o  tezeV v eeor epXola L, till I come, what is it to thee?
T7L  pos' oeE;
24 This is the disciple which       24  OTTOY  E'rtv   o 1tarpr7s-   24 This is the disciple who
testifieth  of these  things, and l                                      \taprvpocv  reps  Tr oov TaW  K   testifieth  of these things, and
wrote  these  things:  and  we                                             wrote  these  things;  and  we
know  that                                        his testimony is true. p     Ka  E  know, that his testimony is true.
know thaa his testimony is true.
oaAROs   EO7TtL P t q  aprVptia a-rov.
25 And there are also  many         25  E'pOrt  E Kal oAA7a 7roAA\   25 And there are also many
other things which  Jesus did,'ova  r(rEv, a            other things which  Jesus did,
the  which, if they  should  be, \  which, if they  were  written
written  every  one, I  suppose  a  ypa 7a'   KaO s, o183          a vro   every one, I suppose that not
that even the world itself could oLiaLt TOV  KOCyOIO   Xop71oat Ta even the world itself would connot contain the books that should ypar/xouev a  3t3At'a.'Ait.            tain the books written.  -Amen.
be written. Amen.
* See ch. 13: 25, N. w.                                8 Editors generally reject this AuIv. I would, therefore,
See ch. 2: 23, N. q.                              recommend that it be disregarded in the revision.
P Literally, And HE,-whabt? But this scarcely conveys
any idea in English. I think it will not be doubted, that the   ALMOST all scholars agree in the opinion, that this last
meaning is, "And what hast thou to say in reference to HiM: chapter is a Supplement to the Gospel proper, which closes
and HIS future course in this life?" If it were necessary to with the preceding chapter. There is, however, considerable
supply the ellipsis, shall suffer would be quite as proper, and difference of opinion, as to its authenticity. Schott, Liicke,
much more in keeping with the context, than shall do. I think, De Wette, and many others, consider the whole chapter spurihowever, that the rendering proposed is exactly the English ous; some of them conjecturing that it may have been written
of the Greek phrase, and conveys, with almost no supply at all, by John the Presbyter, or some confidential firiend of the
the exact meaning intended.                            Apostle John.-Olshausen, Meyer, and not a few others. cont See ch. 1: 33, N. z.                              sider the last two verses spurious, while they hold the rest to
I see nothing here to prevent the translation of rL'be authentic. —Penn, and some others, reject only the last




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. XXI.                                                 141
verse. — Bloomfield, and many others, consider the whole jectures, the former are entitled to no more consideration than
chapter authentic.                                        the latter.  It is very likely, too, that the omission of this
For the rejection of the first 24 verses, I can not see that verse, in Cod. 63, may have been occasioned by the influence
there is any external authority whatever, either from MSS., of these same conjectures.
Verss., or tradition; while the internal evidence relied upon   2. I do not consider the hyperbole contained in this verse,
by those who reject them, is, in my opinion, altogether un- any sufficient evidenee against its authenticity. There are insatisfactory. Against the authenticity of the last verse, there stances of hyperbole in other parts of the Scriptures, whose
is, it is alleged, some slight external, and very strong internal authenticity has never been questioned.  (See Gen. 11: 4.
evidence. —1. One MS. (Cod. 63,) wants this verse altogether. Num. 13: 33. Deut. 1: 28. Dan. 4: 11. Also, cll. 12: 19.)
This MS. is of no great antiquity, and, consequently, of but Indeed, hyperbole appears to be an important element in the
little authority.-2. Several MSS. (see Birch's Note, in loco,) oriental style, as has been shown by Bp. Pearce, in numerous
have scholia attached to this verse, commencing thus, "a; or  quotations from Josephus, the Rabbins, and many others.
&a xeoa%7zijv esva zrovro fpaaw, x. r. A.' "But others say Now, if any deviation of this kind from the strict letter of
that this is an addition, &c." But these scholia make no men- truth is allowable, whose province is it to decide where the
tion of any MSS. in which the verse was then wanting; whence hyperbole shall stop?  Has the author of the Scriptures dethe inference is natural, that it was found in all copies then fined its limits? I apprehend not. Whoever wrote this verse
existing. These two are the only items of external evidence could not have been so ignorant as not to know, that the literal
that I have yet seen.-3. It is said, that the hyperbole con- meaning of his statement was wholly irreconcilable with truth.
tained in this verse is altogether unnatural, and out of cha- He could not, therefore, have meant to be understood literally.
racter, and could not have proceeded from John himself, nor, Now, what right have we to denounce him for having made too
indeed, from  any other apostle, or inspired teacher. I am  free a use of hyperbole? Do we not all use language at times,
satisfied that the various objections to the authenticity of this that literally conveys a meaning far stronger than we intend?
verse are not well founded, and are by no means well sustained Do we feel, that, in so doing we are guilty of impropriety?
by the evidences adduced., Without entering into a length- Why, then, should we complain of this writer, who has done
ened discussion of this question, I shall simply assign two nothing worse than simply to exceed ourselves, in the use of
reasons for not entertaining the conclusions of those who re- the same figure of speech?  Is any reader, of ordinary capaject this verse.                                           city, misled by the statement?  Had the writer said, "I sup1. I consider the external evidence adduced as next to noth- pose that even the largest library would not contain the books
ing. One single MS., of inferior age, can have little weight, written," he would have spoken hyperbolically; yet who, in
when opposed to the united testimonies of all the rest, that case, would have complained?  Who could have misespecially in determining the authenticity of a passage. As taken his meaning, or design? While, then, we certainly have
to the scholia referred to above, it seems to me that those here a very strong case of hyperbole, I confess I can see no
who have quoted them against the genuineness of this passage, moral difference between this and numerous other cases,
have failed to notice one important fact; namely, that it is not against which no reasonable person would think of making
asserted in these scholia that there was, or ever had been, a any objection.  But the supposed unnaturalness of this
single MS. in which this passage was wanting; or, that there hyperbole is almost the only internal evidence relied upon to
was even any existing tradition. affecting its authenticity. prove the spuriouwz'rs of the passage. This whole suppleThat the reader may be able to judge for himself, how far the mentary chapter, therefore, should be retained, as an Appendix
evidence of these scholia goes, I subjoin Penn's translation of to the Gospel history, written by the Evangelist himself, (as
that found in Wetstein's Cod. 36, which is almost, if not quite, it claims to be, in the 24th verse,) perhaps long after he had
identical with those referred to by Birch, as cited above.-  written, and first published his Gospel, yet so early still, that,': Others," says the scholiast, " SAY, this last verse is an addi- as far as is known, not a vestige of doubt existed in the minds
tion; that some one of the philoponists having placed it out of the early disciples, as to its authenticity.
of the text, in order to assert, that the miracles wrought by    The above remarks are based upon the assumption, that
our Lord, were more in number than those recorded; some the popular interpretation of this passage is the true one.
other, through ignorance of the intention of the former, brought There are. however, those whose opinions are entitled to our
it within the text; and having been thus made a part of the serious consideration, who contend that there is here no
scripture of the Gospel, time and custom brought it to be in- hyperbole-that the Evangelist is not speaking only of thlose
troduced into all the Gospels; and thus it obtained a firm  things which Jesus did during his personal ministry on earth,
opinion in all believers, that it truly formed a part, and the but that he refers to all that he ever did, in the entire kingconclusion, of the things written by the Evangelist."-Now  dom of creation and providence, from the beginning of the
observe, that the scholiast merely informs us, that others said, world to the time of writing.  This view, if true, would not
that this last verse was an addition. On what authority they only free the passage from  suspicion, but would even afford
said so, he does not inform us. And is it not fair to infer, that strong presumptive evidence of its authenticity. But of the
their only authority was conjecture; and that their conjectures relative merits of different theories of interpretation, the
were of a piece with those of modern critics? Surely, as con- reader must judge.








REVISED VERSION:
IN PARAGRAPHS,
AND
ACCORDING TO THE RECOMMENDATIONS IN THE NOTES.








REVISED VERSION.
THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN.
1   L IN THE beginning was the Word, and   come before me; because he was before me.
the Word was with God; and the Word was   2Because out of his fullness wE all received, and 16
2 God.   HE was in the beginning with God.   grace above grace.  Because the law was 17
3 All things were made by him; and without   given through Moses: the grace, and the
him was not even one thing made that has  truth, came through Jesus Christ.  No one 18
4 been made. In him was life; and the Life   has ever seen God: the only begotten Son,
5 was the light of men. And the Light shines   who was in the bosom of the Father, he
in the darkness; and the darkness compre-   made him known.
hended it not.                     -          III. And this is the testimony of John, 19
6   IT. There was a man, sent from God, his   when the Jews sent from Jerusalem Priests
7 name was John.  HE came for testimony,   and Levites, that they might ask him, Who art
that he might testify of the Light, so that all  THOU?  And he confessed and denied not; 20
8 might believe through him. He was not the   yea, he confessed: I am not the Christ. And 21
Light; but was sent that he might testify of  they asked him, What then? Art THOU Elijah?
9 the Light. The true Light, which enlightens   And he says, I am not. Art THOU the Pro10 every man, came into the world. He was in   phet?  And he answered: No. They said to 22
the world, and the world was made by him,   him, therefore, Who art thou? that we may
11 and the world knew him not. He came to his  give an answer to those who sent us. What
12 own, and his own received him not. But as   sayest thou of thyself?  He said, I [am] a 23
many as received him, to them gave he power   voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make
to become children of God, even to those be-  straight the way of the Lord, as said Isaiah
13 lieving on his name: who were begotten, not  the prophet. And those who had been sent 24
of blood, nor of a will of flesh, nor of a will of   were of the Pharisees. And they asked him, 25
14 man, but of God. And the Word became   and said to him, Why, then, dost thou imflesh, and dwelt among us, (and we saw his   merse, if THOU art not the Christ, nor Elijah,
glory, a glory as of one only begotten of a   nor the Prophet?  John answered them, say- 26
15 father,) full of grace and of truth. John testi-  ing, I immerse in water: but in midst of youI
fies of him, and has cried, saying, HE it was   stands one whom  Yov know not: She that 27
of whom I said, He that comes after me is be-   2 Some copies read, And out of hisfullness. &c.
-     ----   3~~s According to some copies, He it is that comes after me' Greek, bloodE..            who is become befor me, &c.




146                    THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 2. VII.
comes after me, the string of whose sandal I   Follow me. Now Philip was of Bethsaida, of 44
28 am not worthy to loose. These thlings were  the city of Andrew and Peter. Philip finds 45
done in'Bethany beyond the Jordan, where   Nathanael, and says to him, We have found
John was immersingr.                        him of whom wrote Moses, (in the law,) and
29   IV. The next day, 2he sees Jesus coming to   the Prophets, Jesus, the son of Joseph, the
him, and says, Behold the Lamb of God, who   one of Nazareth. " And Nathanael said to him, 46
30 takes away the sin of the world! HE it is of   Can any thing good Le of Nazareth? Philip
whom I said, After me comes a man who is  says to him, Come, and see. Jesus saw Na- 47
become before me, because he was before me.  thanael coming to him, and says of him, Be31 And I knew him not: but, that he might be   hold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile!
manifested to Israel, because of this I came   Nathanael says to him, Whence knowest thou 48.32 immersing in the water. And John testified,   me? Jesus answered, and said to him, Before
saying, I have seen the Spirit coming down   that Philip called thee, when thou wast under
from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon   the fig-tree, I saw thee. Nathanael answered, 49
33 him. And I knew him not: but he that sent   and says to him, Rabbi, THOU art the Son of
me to immerse in water, he said to me, Upon   God; THOU art the King of Israel!  Jesus 50
whomsoever thou shalt see the Spirit coming   answered, and says to him, Because I said to
down and abiding upon him, HE it is that imn-   thee, I saw thee under the fig-tree, believest
34 merses in Holy Spirit. And I have seen and   thou?  Thou shalt see greater things than
testified, that this is the Son of God.    these. And he says to him, Verily, verily, I 51
3.5  V. The next day again John was standing,   say to you, Hereafter you shall see the heaven
36 and two of his disciples; and looking upon   opened, and the angels of God going up and
Jesus walking, he says, Behold the Lamb of   coming down upon the Son of man.
37 God! And the two disciples heard him
38 speaking, and followed Jesus.  And Jesus,     VII. AND the third day there was a mar- 2
turning, and seeing them following. says to   riage in Cana of Galilee; and the mother of
them, What are you seeking?  And they said   Jesus was there. And both Jesus was called, 2
to him, Rabbi, (which, interpreted, means,   and his disciples, to the marriage. And, the  3
39 Teacher,) where abidest thou?  He says to   wine failing, the mother of Jesus says to him,
them, Come and see. They came, and saw    They have no wine.  Jesus says to her, 4
where he abode, and abode with him that   Woman, what hast THOU to do with ME? My
40 day. It was about the tenth hour. Andrew,   hour is not yet come. His mother says to  5the brother of Simon Peter, was one of the   the servants, Whatever he may say to you,
two who heard from John, and followed hin.   do. Now there were there six water-pots of 6
41 HE first finds his own brother, Simon, and   stone, standing'according to the purifying of
says to him, We have found the Messiah   th Jews, holding two or three 4metretas [16
42 (which is interpreted, Anointed).  And he   to 24 gallons] apiece. Jesus says to them, 7
brought him to Jesus. And Jesus, looking   Fill the water-pots with water. And they
upon him, said, THou art Simon, the son of   filled them  up to the brim.  And he says 8
Jonas: THOU shalt be called Cephas (which   to them, Draw  out now, and bear to the
is interpreted, A Stone).                 |governor of' the feast. And they bore it. And  9
43   VI. The next day 3he wished to go out into   when the governor of the feast tasted the
Galilee; and he finds Philip. and says to him,                         and knew not
1 A few copies have, Bethacbara.        whence it was (but the servants who h-'
s According to some copies, John sees, &c.
* According to some copies, Jesus wished, &e.  The metreta was equal to about eight




lIE GOSPEL. BY JUt, N. CHAP. 3. XI1.                            147
drawn thle water, knew) the governor of the   any one should testify of man; for he himself
10 feast calls the bridegroom, and says to him,   knew what was in man.
Every man at first sets down the good wine,
and when they have drunk freely, then the      XI. AND there was a man, of the Pharisees, 3
worse: THOU hast kept the good wine till  his name was Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews.
11 now. This beginning of the signs Jesus did   HE came to 2him by night, and said to him, 2
in Cana of Galilee, and manifested his glory;   Rabbi, we know that thou lhast come fiom
and his disciples believed on him.          God as a teacher: for no one can do these
signs which THOU doest, if God be not with
12   VIII. After this he went down to Caper12   VIII. Afte       he went down toCap him.  Jesus answered, and said to him, 3
naum, lhimself, and his mother, and his brothVerily, verily, I say to thee, If any one be
ers, and his disciples; and there they abode
notmanydays~.  ~not born firom  above, he cannot see the
not many days.
kingdom  of God. Nicodemus says to him, 4
13   IX. And the Passover of the Jews was   How can a man be born, being old? Can he
14 near: and Jesus went up to Jerusalem, and   enter a second time into his mother's womb,
found  in the temple those selling oxen, and   and be born?  Jesus answered: Verily, verily, 5
sheep, and doves, and the money-changers   I say to thee, If any one be not born of water
15 sitting. And, making a whip of small cords,   and the Spirit, he can not enter into the kingdom
he drove all out of the temple, both the   of God. What has been born ofthe flesh, is  6
sheep and the oxen, and poured out the   flesh; and what has been born of the Spirit, is
money of the money-changers, and overthrew    spirit. Do not wonder, because I said to  7
16 the tables; and to those selling the doves he   thee, You must be born from above. The  8
said, Take these things hence: make not my Fa-   Spirit breathes where he will, and thou
17 ther's house a house of merchandise. And   hearest his voice; but thou knowest not
his disciples remembered that it had been   whence he comes, and whither he goes: so is
written, The zeal of thy house'is eating me   every one that has been born of the Spirit.
18 up. The Jews, therefore, answered, and said
XII. Nicodemus answered, and said to hlim,  9
to him, What sign showest thou to us, since
to  est thHow can these things be? Jesus answered, 10
19 thou doest these things? Jesus answered,
and said to him, THOU art the teacher of
and said to' them, Destroy this temple, and in
and said tothem, Destroy this temple,  Israel, and knowest thou not these things?
20 three days I will raise it up. The Jews,
Verily, verily, I say to thee, What we know 11
therefore, said, Forty and six years was this
we speak, and what we have seen we testify;
temple in building, and wilt THOU raise it up 
21 in three days?  But he spoke of the temple   and you receive not our testimony. If I told 12
21 in three days? But he spoke of the temple
22 of his body. When, therefore, he was raised   you earthly things, and you believe not, how,
from the dead, his disciples remembered that   if I tell you heavenly things, will you believe?
he said this; and they believed the scripture,   And no one has gone up into heaven, ex- 13
and the word which Jesus said.              cept he that came down out of heaven, the Son
of man who was in heaven. And as Moses 14
23   X. Now when he was in Jerusalem, at the   lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, so
Passover, during the feast, many believed on   must the Son of man be lifted up: that every 15
his name, seeing his signs which he was   one that believes on him may 3have eternal
24 doing. But Jesus himself did not trust him-   life. For God so loved the world that he 16
self to them, on account of his knowing   gave his Son, the Only Begotten, that every
25 [them] all, and because he had no need that
_______________________________    2 According to some copies, to Jesus by night,  &c.
I A few copies have, did eat me up.     as Many copies read, may not perish, but have, &c.




148                    THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 4. XV.
one that believes on him might not perish, but   and no one receives his testimony. He that 33
17 have eternal life. For God sent not his Son   receives his testimony, hath set his seal, that
into the world, that he might condemn the   God is true. For he whom God sent speaks the 34
world, but that the world through him might   words of God:, for'God gives not the Spirit
18 be saved.  He that believes on him is not   by measure. The Father loves the Son, and 35
condemned; but he that believes not has   has given all things into his hand. He that 36
been condemned already, because he has not   believes on the Son has eternal life: but he
believed on the name of the only begotten   that obeys not the Son shall not see life; but
19 Son of God. And this is the condemnation,  the wrath of God abides upon him.
that the' light has come into the word, and
men loved the darkness rather than the light;  XIV. WHEN, therefore, the Lord knew, 4
20 for their works were evil.  For every one   that the Pharisees had heard, That Jesus was
that does evil things hates the light, and   making and immersing more disciples than
comes not to the light, that his works may   John; (though Jesus himself did not immerse, 2
21 not be reproved. But he that does the truth   but his disciples;) he left Judea, and went 3
comes to the light, so that his works may   away again into Galilee.  And it was ne- 4
be manifested, that they have been wrought   cessary that he should go through Samaria.
in God. At                                    XV. He comes, therefore, to a city of 5
22   XIII. After these  things  came Jesus and   Samaria called Sychar, near to the piece of
his disciples into the Judean annd, and there   ground which Jacob gave to his son Joseph.
he  tarried with them, and was immersing.   Now Jacob's well was there. Jesus, there- 6
23 And John also was immersing in AEnon, near   fore, having become weary from the journey,
to Salim, because there were many waters   was sitting thus on the well. It was about
there: and they were coming and being   the sixth hour. There comes a woman of  7
24 immersed. For John had not yet been cast   Samaria to draw water. Jesus says to her,
25 into the prison.  There was, therefore, a   Give me to drink. (For his disciples were  8
question between the disciples of John and a   gone away into the city, that they might buy
26 Jew, about purifying.  And they came to   provisions.)  The Samaritan woman, there- 9
John, and said to him, Rabbi, he who was   fore, says to him, How dost THOU, being a
with thee beyond the Jordan, to whom THOU Jew, ask drink of ME, who am a Samaritan
hast testified, behold, HE is immersing, and   woman?  For Jews have no dealings with
27 all are coming to him. John answered, and   Samaritans. Jesus answered, and said to her, 10
said, A man can receive nothing, except it  If thou didst know the gift of God, and who
28 hath been given him from heaven. You your-  it is that says to thee, Give me to drink,
selves testify to me, that I said, I am not the   THOUwouldst ask him, and he would give
Christ, but that I have been sent before him.   thee living water. The woman says to him, 1
29 He that has the bride, is the bridegroom. Now    Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the
the friend of the bridegroom, who stands and   well is deep: whence, then, hast thou the
hears him, rejoices with joy, because of the   living water?  Art THOU greater than our 12
bridegroom's voice: this, therefore, my joy,   father Jacob, who gave us the well, and drank
30 has been fulfilled. Ho must increase, but I   of it himself; and his sons, and his cattle?
31 [must] decrease. He that comes from above   Jesus answered, and said to her, Every one 13
is above all. He that is of the earth, of the   that drinks of this water will thirst again.
earth he is, and of the earth he speaks. He   But whoever drinks of the water which I 14
32 that comes from  heaven is above all. And     ____ _I_  _ IA                   ___
what he has seen and heard, this he testifies; 1  According to some copies, for he ives not. &c.




TILE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 4. XVIII.                             149
will give him, shall never thirst; but the   thing] to eat?  Jesus says to them, My 34
water which I will give him shall become   food is, to do the will of him  that sent
in him  a well of water, springing up in-   me, and finish his work.   Do not You 35
15 toeternallife. The woman says to him, Sir,  say, That it is yet four months, and the
give me this water, that I may not thirst, nor   harvest is coming?  Behold, I say to you,
16 come hither to draw. Jesus says to her, Go,   Lift up your eyes, and see the fields, that
17 call thy husband, and come hither.  The   they are white already to harvest. And the 36
woman answered, and said, I have no hus-.reaper receives a reward, and gathers fruit
band.  Jesus says to her, Well didst thou   to eternal life; so that both the sower, and
13 say, I have no husband. For thou hast had five   the reaper may rejoice together.' For in this 37
husbands, and he whom thou now hast is not   the true saying is, That one is the sower, and
thy husband. This hast thou spoken truly.   another the reaper. I sent you to reap that 38
19 The woman says to him, Sir, I see that THOU   on which You have not labored: others have
20 art a prophet. Our fathers worshiped in this  labored, and you are entered into their labor.
mountain; and You say that in Jerusalem is   And many of the Samaritans of that city be- 39
21 the place where one ought to worship. Je-  lieved on him, because of the saying of the
sus says to her, Woman, believe me, that an   woman, testifying, He told me all things that
hour is coming, when neither in this mount-   I ever did. When, therefore, the Samaritans 40
ain, nor in Jerusalem, will you worship the   came to him, they kept asking him to abide
22 Father. You worship what you know not:   with them: and he abode there two days.
WE worship what we know: because salva-   And many more believed, because of his 41
23 tion is of the Jews. But an hour is coming,   world; and said to the woman, We no longer 42
and now is, when the true worshipers will  believe because of thy saying; for we ourworship the Father in spirit and truth; for   selves have heard; and we know that this is
the Father also seeks such as his worshipers.  indeed'the Savior of the world.
24 God [is] a spirit; and those who worship      XVIII. Now after the two days he went 43
25 him must worship in spirit and truth. The              2in   alilee.  For Jesus himself
woman says to him, I know that Messiah is
testified, that a prophet has no honor in his
coming (who is called Christ): when he
own country. When, therefore, he came into 45
26 comes, he will tell us all things. Jesus says   Galilee, the Galileans received him, having
to her, I, who am talking to thee, am [He.]
to her, I, who am taling to thee, am [He.   seen all things which he did in Jerusalem,
27 And upon this his disciples came, andwon-   during the Feast: for they also themselves
dered that he was talking with a woman:   came to the Feast.  He came, therefore, 46
nevertheless no one said, What seekest thou?
again into Cana of' Galilee, where he made
or, Why art thou talking with her?          the water wine.  And there was a certain
28   XVI. The woman, therefore, left her waternobleman, whose son was sick in Capernaum.
pot, and went away into the city, and says to
HE, hearing that Jesus was come out of 47
29 the men, Come, see a man, who told me all
Judea into Galilee, went to him, and was
things that I ever did. Is this the Christ    asking him, that he would come down and
asking him, that he would come down and
30 They  went forth out of the city, and
30  They   went forth out of the city, and   heal his son: for he was about to die. Je- 48
were coming to him.
sus, therefore, said to him, If you see not
31   XVII. And in the meantime, his disciples   signs and wonders, you will not believe.
signs and wonders, you will not believe.
32 kept asking him, saying, Rabbi, eat. But he
The nobleman says to him, Sir, come down, 49
said to them, I have food to eat, of which
33 You know not. The disciples, therefore, said,   1 Some copies have, the Christ, the Savior of the world.
one to another, Did any one bring him [any. some copies insert here, and went away.




150                    THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 5. XX.
50 before my child die. Jesus says to him, Go,  that said to thee, Take up thy bed, and
thy son is living. And the man believed the   walk.  But he that was healed knew not 13
word which Jesus said to him, and was   who he was; for Jesus conveyed himself
51 going. And as he was now going down, his   away, a multitude being in the place. After 14
servants met him, and told, saying, Thy child  these things, Jesus finds him in the temple,
52 is living.  He inquired of them, therefore,   and said to him, Behold, thou hast been
the hour in which he grew  better.  And   made whole: sin no more, lest something
they said to him, Yesterday, at the seventh   worse may happen to thee. The man tent 15
53 hour, the fever left him. The father, there-   away, and told the Jews, that it was Jesus
fore, knew  that [it was] in that hour in   who made him whole.
which Jesus said to him, Thy son is living.    XX. And because of this the Jews were 16
And he himself believed, and all his house.   persecuting Jesus,S because he kept doing
56  This again, a second sign, Jesus did, on   these things on Sabbath. But Jesus answer- 17
coming out of Judea into. Galilee.           ed them, My Father works till now, and I
work. Because of this, therefore, the Jews 18
5   XIX. AFTER these things there was a feast   were seeking the more to kill him, because
of the Jews, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.   not only was he breaking the Sabbath, but
2 Now there is in Jerusalem, by the Sheep-[gate,]   he also said that God was his own Father,
a pool, which is called in Hebrew, Bethesda,   making himself equal with  God.  Jesus, 19
3 having five porches. In these were lyingf a   therefore, answered, and said to them, Verily,'great multitude of the sick, blind, lame, wither-   verily, I say to you, The Son can do nothing
4 ed, waiting for the mnoving of the water. For   of himself; if he see not the Father doing
an angel used to go down at a certain time into   any thing: for whatever things he does,
the pool, and trouble the water: he, therefore,  these also the Son does likewise.  For the 20
who first went in, after the troubling of the
Father loves the Son, and shows him  all
water, used to be made whole, of whatever
5 disease he was held. And a certain man was  things which he himself does: and he will
there, who was thirty-eight years in feeble
6 health. Jesus, seeing HIM lying, and knowing   may wonder. For as the Father raises up, and 21
that he had now been [so] a long time, says to   quickens the dead, so also the Son quickens
7 him, Dost thou wish to be made whole?  The   whom he will. For the Father does not even 22
sick man answered him, Sir, I have no man,  judge any one, but has given all judgment
that, when the water is troubled, lie may put  to the Son: so that all may honor the Son, 23
me into the pool: but while I am coming,   even as they honor the Father. He that honors
8 another goes down before ME. Jesus says to   not the Son, honors not the Father who
9 him, Rise, take up thy bed, and walk. And   sent him. Verily, verily, I say to you, He 24
immediately the man was made whole, and took   that hears my word, and believes him that
up his bed, and was walking. And it was Sab-   sent me, has eternal life, and comes not into
10 bath, on that day. The Jews, therefore, said   condemnation, but has passed out of death
to him that had been healed, It is Sabbath: it  into life. Verily, verily, I say to you, That 25
11 is not lawful for thee to carry the bed. He   an hour is coming, and now is, when the
answered them, He that made me whole, he   dead will hear the voice of the Son of God,
said to me, Take. up thy bed, and walk.   and those hearing will live. For as the Fa- 26
12 They asked him, therefore, Who is the man   ther has life in himself, so also he gave to
the Son to have life in himself; and he gave 27
1 Some copies omit, great.           3 Some copies insert here, and seeking to kill him.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 6. XXII.                               151
him poweralso to execute judgment, because he   if you believe not his writings, how will you
28 is the Son of man. Wonder not at this: be-   believe my words?
cause an hour is coming, in which all those
29 in the tombs will hear his voice, and come    XXII. AFTER these things Jesus went 6
forth; those who did good things, to a re-   away over the Sea of Galilee, (of Tiberias.)
surrection of life, and those who did evil   And a great multitude was following him, 2
things, to a resurrection of condemnation.   because they saw the signs which he was do30 I can of myself do nothing.  As I hear, I   ing on the sick. And Jesus went up into the  3
judge: and my judgment is just, because I   mountain, and there he was sitting with his
seek not my own will, but the will of him   disciples. And the Passover, the Feast of the  4
31 that sent me.  If I testify of myself, my   Jews, was near. Jesus, therefore, lifting up  5
32 testimony is not true. There is another who   [his] eyes, and seeing that a great multitude
testifies of ME, and I know that the testi-   was coming to him, says to Philip, Whence
mony which he testifies of ME is true.      shall we buy loaves, that these may eat?
But this he said, proving him, for he him- 6
33   XXI. You have sent to John, and he has   self knew what he was about to do. Philip  7
3-1 testified to the truth.  But I receive not   answered him: Two hundred denaries' worth
testimony from man; but these things I say,  [about thirty dollars] are not sufficient for
35 that You may be saved. He was the burn-   them, so that every one of them may take
ing and shiniig lamp, and You were willing,   a little.  One of his disciples, Andrew, the  8
36 for a time, to rejoice in his light.  But I   brother of Simon Peter, says to him, There  9
have testimony greater than [that]  of John:   is a lad here that has five barley loaves, and
for the works which the Father gave me,  two small fishes: but what are these for so
that I might finish them, the works them-   many?  And Jesus said, Make the men sit 10
selves which I do, testify of ME, that the   down.  Now there was much grass in the
$7 Father has sent me.  And the Father who   place. The men, therefore, sat down, in numsent me, himself has testified of ME. Neither   ber about five thousand. ~ And Jesus took the 11
have you ever heard his voice, or seen his  loaves; and, giving thanks, distributed2 to
38 shape. And you have not his word abidingin  those sitting at meat; and likewise of the
you; because whom he sent, HIM you believe   fishes, as much as they wished. And when 12
39 not. You search the Scriptures, because You   they were filled, he says to his disciples,
think in them to have eternal life; and they    Gather up the remaining fragments, that
40 are those testifying of ME. And you are not   nothing be lost.  Therefore, they gathered 13
willing to come to me, that you may have   [them] up, and filled twelve baskets with
41 life. I receive not glory from men. But I   fragments, from the five barley loaves, which
know you, that you have not the love of God   remained to those who had eaten. The men, 14
43 in yourselves.  I am come in my Father's  therefore, seeing the sign that Jesus did, said,
name, and you receive me not; if another   This is, indeed, the prophet that was to come
come in his own name, him you will receive.  into the world.  Jesus, therefore, knowing 15
44 How can You believe, receiving' glory one   that they were about to come and take him
from  another, and you seek not the glory   by force, that they might make him a king,
45 that is from the only God? I)Do not think that   retired again into the mountain, himself
I will accuse you to the Father. There is  alone.
one that accuses you, Moses, in whom You    1 The denarion was equal to about 71 pence, or 15 cents.
46 have hoped. For if you believed Moses, you    2 Some copies insert, to the disciples, and the disciple to
47 would believe ME, for he wrote of ME. But  those, &c.




152                   THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 6. XXIV.
16   XXIII. And when evening came, his dis-  from heaven to eat. Jesus, therefore, said to 32
17 ciples went down onto the sea; and after en-  them, Verily, verily, I say to you, Moses did
tering into the ship, they were going over   not give you the bread from *heaven; but
the sea toward Capernaum. And it was now    my Father gives you the true bread from
become dark, and Jesus was not come to   heaven. For the bread of God is that which 3.3
18 them; and the sea was becoming agitated,   comes down from heaven, and gives life to
19 as a great wind blew.  Having; therefore,  the world. They said to him, therefore, Sir, 34
rowed about twenty-five or thirty furlongs,   always give us this bread. And Jesus said 35
they see Jesus walking on the sea, and draw-   to them, I am the bread of life: he that
ing near to the ship: and they were afraid.   comes to me shall not hunger; and he
20 But he says to them, It is I; be not afraid.  that believes, on ME shall never thirst. But 36
21 They were willing; therefore, to receive him    I said to you, That you have even seen me,
into the ship: and immediately the ship was   and do not believe.  All that the Father 37
at the land to which they were going.       gives me, will come to ME; and him that
22   XXIV. The next day, the multitude who   comes to me I will not cast out. Because 38
were standing beyond the sea, seeing that   I have come down from  heaven, not that I
there was no other boat there, except' one,   may do my own will, but the will of him
that sent me. And this is the will of him 39
and that Jesus went'not with his disciples   that sent me. And t     the will of him 39
into the boat, but his disciples went away
23 alone: (but other boats came from Tiberias,   me I may lose nothing; but may raise it up
near the place where they ate the bread, when   in the last day. For this is the will of 2my 40
24 the Lord gave thanks:) when, therefore, the   Father, that every one who sees the Son, and
multitude saw that Jesus was not there, nor   believes on him, may have eternal life: and
multitude saw that Jesus was not there, nor
his disciples, they also, themselves, entered   I will raise him up at thelast day.  The 41
into the ships, and came to Capernaum, seek-   Jews, therefore, were murmuring at him, be25 ing for Jesus. And finding him beyond the   cause he said, I am the bread that came down
sea, they said to him, Rabbi, when didst thou   from heaven. And they. said, Is not this Je- 42
26 come hither?  Jesus answered them, and   sus, the son of Joseph, whose father and
26 come hither?  Jesus answered them, and
said, Verily, verily, I say to you, you seek   mother WE know?  How, then, does HE
me, not because you saw signs, but because   say, I have come down from heaven?  Jesus 43
27 you ate of the loaves, and were filled. Labor   answered, and said to them, Murmur not, one
not for the food that perishes, but for the food   with another.  No one can come to me, if 44
that abides to eternal life, which the Son of   the Father who sent me, draw him not; and
man will give you; for HIM the Father, God,   I will raise him up at the last day. It has 45
28 did seal. They said to him, therefore, What   been written in the Prophets, And they
shall we do, that we may work the works of   shall all be taught of God. Every one that
shears and learns of the Father, comes to
29 God? Jesus answered, and said to them, This
is the work of God, that you believe on him    me. Not that any one has seen the Father, 46
30 whom he sent. They said to him, therefore,   except he that is of God: HE has seen the
What sign, then, doest THOU, that we may   Father. Verily, verily, I say to you, He that 47
see, and believe thee? What dost thou work?   believes on ME has eternal life.  I am the 48
31 Our fathers ate the manna in the wilderness,   bread of life.  Your fathers ate the manna 49
in the wilderness, and died.  This is the 50
as it has been written, He gave them bread   i  the wilderness, and died.  This is the 50
bread that comes down from heaven, so that
Some copies insert here, that-[one] into which his discipies entered.                                J.   2 According to some copies, of him that sent me.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. V. XXIX.                              153
51 any one may eat of it, and not die. I am   the Twelve, Do You also wish to go away?
the living bread that came down from hea-   Simon Peter answered him, Lord, to whom 68
ven: if any one eat of this bread, he shall live   shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal
for ever: yea, and the bread which I will  life.  And wE have believed, and known, 69
give is my flesh, 1which I will give, for the   that THOU art the Christ, the Son of2 God.
52 life of the world. The Jews, therefore, were   Jesus answered them, Did not I choose you, 70
striving, one with another, saying, how can   the Twelve, and one of' you is a devil?  Now 71
53 HE give us [his] flesh to eat?  Jesus, there-   he spoke of' Simon's Judas Iscariot; for HE
fore, said to them, Verily, verily, I say to   was about to betray him, being one of the
you, if you do not eat the flesh of the Son   Twelve.
of man, and drink his blood, you have no
54 life in yourselves.  He that eats my flesh,   XXVII. AND after these things Jesus was V
and drinks my blood, has eternal life, and I   walking in Galilee: for he did not wish to
55 will raise him up at the last day. For my   walk in Judea, because the Jews were seekflesh is food indeed, and my blood is drink   ing to kill him. Now the Feast of the Jews 2
56 indeed.  He that eats my flesh, and drinks   was near, the Feast of Tabernacles.  His 3
57 my blood, abides in ME, and I in him. As   brothers, therefore, said to him, Depart
the living Father sent me, and I live because   hence, and go into Judea, so that thy disof the Father; so he that eats me, even he   ciples also may see thy works which thou
58 shall live because of ME. This is the bread   doest. For no one does any thing in secret, 4
that came down from heaven. Not as your   and he, himself, seeks to be in public.  If
fathers ate the manna, and died; he that eats  thou doest these things, manifest thyself to
59 this bread shall live for ever. These things   the world. For not even his brothers were  5
he said, teaching in a synagogue, in Caper-   believing on him.  Jesus, therefore, says to  6
naum.                                       them, My time is not yet present: but your
60   XXV. Many, therefore, of his disciples,  time is always ready.  The world cannot 7
hearing, said, This saying is hard: who can   hate you, but ME it hates, because I testify
61 hear it?  But Jesus, knowing in himself,   of it, that its works are evil. Go You up to  8
that his disciples were murmuring at this,  the feast: I am not going up to this feast, be62 said to them, Does this offend you?  What if  cause my  time has not yet fully come.
then, you see the Son of man going up, where   Saying these things to them, he abode in  9
63 he was before? The Spirit is what quickens:   Galilee.
the flesh profits nothing. The words which    XXVIII. But when his brothershadgoneup, 10
I have spoken to you are spirit, and are life.  then he also himself went up to the feast, not
64 But there are some of you who believe not.   openly, but as in secret.  The Jews, there- 11
For Jesus knew from  the beginning who   fore, kept seeking him during the feast, and
those were that believed not, and who he   said, Where is he?  And there was much 12
65 was that was about to betray him.  And   murmuring concerning him among the mulhe said, Because of this have I said to you,  titudes: some said, He is good: others said,
That no one can come to me, if it have not   No; but he is deceiving the multitude.
been given him from my Father.             Nevertheless, no one was speaking publicly.13
66   XXVI. From this [time] many of his disci-  of him, because of the fear of the Jews.
ples went away backward, and were walking     XXIX. And now about the middle of the 14
67 no more with him. Jesus, therefore, said to   feast Jesus went up into the temple, and
S Some copies omit, whichj  I will give.     According to some copies, of the living Gaod.




154                   THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 1. XXXII.
15 was teaching. And the Jews were wonder-   did?  The Pharisees heard  the multitude 3'2
ing, saying, How does HE know letters, not   murmuring these things concerning him; and
16 having learned?  Jesus, therefore, answered   the Pharisees andthe chief priests sent officers,
them, and said, My doctrine is not mine,   that they might take him. Jesus, therefore, 33
17 but his that sent me. If any one be willing    said, Yet a little timle am I with you, and I am
to do his will, he shall know concerning the   going to him thlat sent me. You will seek me, 34
doctrine, whether it is of God, or I am    and will not find me, and where I am, You can
18 speaking from myself. He that speaks from    not come. The Jews, therefore, said among 3E
himself seeks his own glory: but he that   themselves, Whither is HE ab/ut to go, that
seeks the glory of him that sent him, HE is   WE shall not find him? Is he about to go to
true, and there is no unrighteousness in him.   the dispersed of the Greeks, and to teach the
19 Has not Moses given you the law, and no one   Greeks?  What is this saying that he said, 36
of you is doing the law?  Why are you seek-   You will seek me, and will not findd me, and
20 ing to kill me?  The multitude answered,   where I am, You can not come?
and said, Thou hast a (lemon: who is seeking    XXXI. Now in the last, the great day of 37
21 to kill thee? Jesus answered, and said to   the feast, Jesus was standing, and cried,
them,- I did one work, and because of this,   saying, If' any one thirst, let him come to me,
22 you are all wondering. Moses has given you    and drink.  He that believes on ME, as says 38
circumcision, (not that it is of Moses, but of   the Scripture,  Out of his belly shall flow
the fathers,) and on tile Sabbath you circumn-   rivers of living water. But this he said of 39
23 cise a man. If a man receive circumcision on   the Spirit, which those believing on him were
the Sa, bbath, so that the law of Mloses may not   about to receive: for there was, as yet, no Holy
be broken, are you angry at ME, because I   Spirit, because Jesus was not yet glorified.
24 made a man a ll wiJole on the Sabbath? Judge   Many, therefore, of' the multitude, hearing 40
not according to appearance, but judg)e right-   2these words, said, This is indeed the Prophet.
eous judgment.                                Others said, This is the Christ.  But others 41
25   XXX. Some, therefore, of the Jerusalemites   said, Does, then, the Christ come out of
said, Is not this he whom they are seeking to    Galilee?  Does not the Scripture say, That 42
26 kill?  And, behold, he is talking publicly,   of the seed of' David, and fiom Bethlehem,
and they are saying nothing to him. Did the   the village where David was, the Christ
rulers know indeed, that this is the Christ?   comes?'l'Tiere wis, tlereftbre, adivision among.43
27 But we know HIM, whence he is: but when   the multitude because of him. And some of 41
the Christ comes, no one knows whence he   them were wishing to take him: but no one.
28 is. Jesus, therefore, cried, teaching in the   laid hands on him.
temple, and saying, You both know ME, and       XXXII. The officers, therefore, caine to 45
you know whence I am: and I am not come   the chief priests and Pharisees: and they
of myself, but he that sent me is true, whom    said to them, Why did you not bi'ing him?
29 You know not. I know him, because I am    The officers answered, Never did man so 46
30 from him, and he sent me. They kept seek-   speak.3  The Pharisees, therefore, answered 47
ing, therefore, to take him; and no one laid   them, Have You also been deceived?  Did 48
hands upon him, because his hour had not   any one of the rulers, or of the Pharisees be31 yet come. But many of the multitude be-   lieve on himn? But thiis multitude, who knew 49
lieved on him, and said, When the Christ   not the law, are accursed. Nicodemus says 50
comes, will he do more signs than' what HE
__....            _                                   2 According to some copies, the saying.
i According to some copies, than' these which aE did.  a Some copies insert here, as this man.




THiE GOSPEL. B3Y JOHN.  CHAP. 8. XXXV.                                155
to them, (he that came to him,' being one of!  Father also. Tliese words he spoke in the 20
51 them,) Does our law judge the man, if it do   Treasury, teaching in the temple: and no one
not first hear from  llim, and know what he   took lirn, because his hour had not yet comie.
52 does?  TLey answered, and said to hlim, Art      XXXIV. Therefore, he said to thlem again, 21
THOU also of Galilee?  Search, and see, that   I am goingl away, and you will seek me, and
53 out of Galilee 2has arisen no prophet.  And   will die in your sin: whither I am  going
everv one went to his own house.               YOU can not come. The Jews, therefore, said, 22
8  XXXIII. And Jesus went to the mount of   Will he kill himself? because he says, Whitlher
1 Olives.  And early in the morning lie came   I am going, You can not come. And lie said 23
again into the temple, and all the people came   to them, You are from beneath; I am from
to him, and, sitting down, he was teaching   above: You are of this world; I.am not of
2 them.  And the Scribes and  the Pharisees   this world. I said, therefore, to you, That 24
brino to him a woman having been taken in   you will die in your sins: for if you believe
4 adultery; and setting her in the midst, They   not that I am he, you shall die in your sins.
say to him, Teacher, this woman was taken in   They said to himn, therefore, Who art THOU? 25
5 the very act, committing adultery.  Now, in   And Jesus said to them, Even what I said to
the law, Moses commanded us, that such be   you at the beginning.  I have many things 26
stoned' THOU, therefore, what sayest thou?   to say and to judge concerning  you: but he
6 But this they said, tempting him, that they   tat sent me is true; and I, what thlings I
might have to accuse ]him. But Jesus, stooping   heard  fiom  him, these I say to the world.
down, with [hllis] finger was writing on the   They knew not that he spoke to them of tile 27
7 ground. But when they continued asking him,   Father. Jesus, therefore, said to them,  When 28
raising himself up, he said to them, He of you   you lift up the Son of man, then will you know
that is without sin, let him first cast the stone   that I am he, and of myself I do nothing; but
8 at her.  And again, stooping down, he was   as my Father taught me, I say these tiings.
9 writing on the ground.  And they, hearing,          he that sent e is with ME: 3the Father 29
and being convicted by [their] conscience, kept   did not leave me alone, because I do always
going out, one by one, beginning  from  the   things pleasing to hlim.
elders, even to the last; and Jesus was left    XXXV. As he was speaking these tlings, 30
alone, and the woman standing in the midst.   many believed on him. Jesus, therefore, said 31
10 And Jesus, raising himself up, and seeing no   to the Jews who had believed him, If You
one but the woman, said to her, Woman, where   abide in  my  word, you are  my disciples
are those, thy accursers?  Did no one con-  indeed: and you shall know tie tl utlh; and 32
11 demn thee?  And she said, No one, Sir. And   the truth shall make you free. They answered
Jesus said to her, Neither do I condemn thee:   him: We are Abraham's seed, and have never 33
12 go, and sin no more. Again, therefore, Jesus   been in bondage to any one. How dost THOU
spoke to them, saying, I am the light of the   say, You shall be made free?  Jesus answered 34
world: he that follows ME shall not walk in  them: Verily, verily, I say to you, Every one
13 the darkness, but shall have the light of life.  that is doing sil is a servant of sin.  And 35
The Pharisees, therefore, said to him, THOU   the servant abides not in the house for ever:
art testifying of thyself; thy testimony is not  the son abides for ever. If, therefore, the Son 36
14 trzue.  Jesus answered, and said to them, Even   make you free, you will be free indeed. I know 37
if I testify of myself, my testimony is true,  that you are Abraham's seed; but you are seekbecause I know whence I came, and whither   ing to kill me, because my word has no place
I am going: but You know not whence I came,  in you. I speak what I have seen with my 38
15 or whither I am going. You judge according to   Father: and You, therefore, do what you have
the flesh: I judge no one. But even if I judge,   seen with your father.  They answered, and 39
my judgment is true; because I am  not   said to him, Our father is Abraham. Jesus says
alone, but I and the Father who sent me.  to them, If you were Abraham's children, you
16 A.nd it has also been written in your law,   would do the works of Abraham. But now you 40
17 That thea testimony  of two  men  is  true,   are seeking to kill me, a man who have spoken
18 I am one who testify of myself, and my Father   to you the truth, which I heard of God. This
19 who sent me testifies of ME. They said to   Abrahain did not. You do the works of your 41
him, therefore, Where is thy Father?  Jesus   father. They said to him, therefore, WE have
answered, You neither know  ME, nor  my   not been born of fornication; we have one FaFather: if you knew ME, you would know my   ther, God. Jesus said to them, If God were 42
your father, you would love ME: for I came
Somine copies insert here, by nighet.' According to some copies, arises.                      copies omit, the Father.




156                 THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 9. XXXIX.
out, from God, and am come; for I am not   but Jesus hid himself, and went forth out
43 even come of myself, but he sent me. Why   of the temple.'
do you not know my speech? Because you
44 cannot hear my word. You are of [your]       XXXVII. AND, passing by, he saw a man 9
father, the Devil, and the lusts of your father   blind from  birth.  And his disciples asked  2
you wish to do. He Was a man-slayer from    him, saying, Rabbi, who sinned, HE, or his
the beginning, and has not stood in the truth;   parents, that he was born blind?  Jesus 3
because there is no truth in him. When one   answered, Neither did HE sin, nor his paspeaks falsehood, he speaks from his own;   rents: but, that the works of God may be
45 because his father also is a liar. But because   manifested in him. I must work the works 4
46 -I speak the truth, you believe me not. Who   of him that sent me, while it is day: night
of you convicts me of sin?  But if I speak   is coming, when no one can work. While  5
47 truth, why do You not believe me? He that   I am in the world, I am the light of the
is of God hears the words of God: on this   world. Saying these things, he spit on the  6
account YOU hear not, because you are not of   ground, and made clay of the spittle, and
-God.                                      rubbed the clay upon the eyes of the blind
man; and said to him, Go, wash thyself, at 7
48   XXXVI. The Jews answered, and said  the pool of Siloam  (which is interpreted,
to him, Do not WE say well, That THOU   Sent). He went, therefore, and washed him49 art a Samaritan, and hast a demon?  Jesus   self, and came seeing.
answered, I have not a demon; but I honor    XXXVIII. The neighbors, therefore, and  8
50 my Father, and You dishonor me. But I   those who saw him before, that he was2
seek not my glory: there is one that seeks,   beggar, said, Is not this he that was sitting
51 and judges. Verily, verily, I say to you, if    begging?  Some said, This is: others, It 9
any one keep my word, he shall never  is like him: he said, I am. They said to 10
52 see death.  The Jews, therefore, said to     him, therefore, How were thy eyes opened?
him, therefore, How were thy eyes opened?
him, Now we know that thou hast a demon.   He answered, and said, A man called Jesus 11
Abraham died, and the prophets: and THOU   made clay, and rubbed my eyes, and said to
sayest, If any one keep my word, he shall   me, Go to the Siloam, and wash thyself:
53 never taste of death.  Art THOU greater   and, on going andwashingmyself, Ireceived
than our father, Abraham, who died, and the
sight. They said to him, therefore, Where is 12
prophets died? Whom makest THOU thyself?   he?  He says, I know not.
64 Jesus answered, If I glorify myself, my glory
is nothing: it is my Father who glorifies me,  XXXIX. They bring to the Phaisees him 1
55 of whom YoU say, that he is your God. And   that was once blind. Now it was the Sabbath, 14
you have not known him; but I know him:   when Jesus made the clay, and opened his
and if I say, that I know him  not, I shall  eyes.  Again, therefore, the Pharisees also 15
be like you, a liar: but I know him, and   were asking him how he received sight. And
56 keep his word. Abraham, your father, re-   he said to them, He put clay on my eyes, and
joiced, that he should see my day; and he   I washed myself, and do see. Some of the 16
57 saw, and was glad. The Jews, therefore, said   Pharisees, therefore, said, This man is not of
to him, Thou art not yet fifty years old,   God, because he keeps not the Sabbath.
58 and hast thou seen Abraham?  Jesus said to   Others said, How can a sinful man do such
them, Verily, verily, I say to you, Before
Some copies add here, going through the midst of them
59  Abraham  was, I am. They took up stonesbd
therefore, that they might cast [t~hem] at him~   2 Accorln~, n t snm~. cop, nnin._hhe.e.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 10. XLIV.                              157
signs? And there was division among them.   could do nothing. They answered, and said 34
17 They say to the blind man again, What sayest  to him, THOU wast altogether born in sins,
THOU of him, seeing that he opened thy eyes?   and dost THOU teach us? And they cast him
18 And he said, That he is a prophet.  The   out.
Jews, therefore, did not believe concerning  XLI. Jesus heard.that they cast him out: 35
him, that he was blind, and received sight,  and finding him, he said to him, Dost THOU
till they called the parents of him that re-   believe on the Son of' God? He. answered, 36
19 ceived sight, and asked them, saying, Is this   and said, And who is he, Sir, that I may
your son, of whom  YOU say, That he was   believe on him?  And Jesus said to him, 37
born blind?  How, then, does he now see?   Thou hast both seen him, and he that is
20 His parents answered them, and said, We   talking with THEE is he. And he said, I 38
know that this is our son, and that he was   believe, Lord. And he worshiped him.
21 born blind: but how he now sees, we know     XLII. And Jesus said, For judgment I 39
not; or who opened his eyes, WE know not:  came into this world; so that those not seehe is, himself, of age; ask him: he, him-   ing might see, and those seeing might become
22 self, shall speak concerning himself. These   blind. And those of the Pharisees who were 40
things said his parents, because they were   with him heard these things, and said to him,
afraid of the Jews: for the Jews had agreed   Are WE blind also?  Jesus said to them, If 41
already, that if any one should confess him [to   you were blind, you would not have sin; but
be] Christ, he should be put out of the syna-   now you say, We see; therefore, your sin
23 gogue. Because of this his parents said, He   abides.
is of age; ask him.
24   XL. They called, therefore, a second time,  XLIII. VERILY, verily, I say to you, HelO
the man who was blind, and said to him,   that enters not by the door into the fold of
Give glory to God: NWE know that this man I the sheep, but goes up another way, he is
25 is a sinner.  He answered, therefore, and   a thief and a robber. But he that comes in  2
said, If he is a sinner, I know not: one   by the door, is the shepherd of the sheep.
thing I do know, that, having been blind,   To HIM  the door-keeper opens, and the  3
26 now I see. And they said to him  again,    sheep hear his voice, and he calls his own
What did he do to thee? how did he open   sheep by name, and leads them out.  And  4
27 thy eyes?  He answered them, I told you   when he puts forth'all his own, he goes bejust now, and you did not hear: why do   fore them, and the sheep follow him; because
you wish to hear again? Are You also willing   they know his voice. But a stranger they
28 to become his disciples?  They reviled him,   will not follow, but will flee from him; beand said,'THOU art his disciple; but wE are   cause they know not the voice of strangers.
29 disciples of Moses. WE know that God has   This parable spoke Jesus to them: but they  6
spoken to Moses; but HIM —we know not   knew not what things they were which he
30 whence he is. The man answered, and said   was saying to them
to them, Why, in this is a wonder, that YOU
know not whence he is, and yet he opened my  XLIV. Jesus, therefore, said to them again, 7
31 eyes! Now we know that God does not hear   Verily, verily, I say to you, I am the door of'
sinners; but if any one be a worshiper of   the sheep.  All who came before 1E are  8
32 God, and do his will, HIM    s he  hears. From    thieves and robbers: but the sheep did not
the beginning of the world it was not heard,   hear them. I am the door: by ME if any  9
that any one opened the eyes of one who had    i According to some copies, his own sheep; —all being
been born blind. If HE were not of God, he  omitted.




15S                  THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 11. XLVII.
one come in, he shall be saved, and shall come   sheep hear my, voice and I know them, and
10 in, and go out, and find pasture. The thief   they follow me., And I give to them eter- 28
comes not, unless that he may steal, and kill,   nal life, and they shall never perish; and
and destroy: I came, that they might have   no one shall pluck them  out of my hand.
11 life, yea, might have it abundantly. I am the   My Father, who has given to me, is greater 29
good shepherd: the good shepherd lays down   than all, and no one can pluck out of my Fa12 his life for the sheep. But he that i's a hire-   ther's hand. I and the Father are one. The 30
ling, and not a shepherd, whose own the sheep   Jews, therefore, took up stones again, that
are not, sees the wolf coming, and leaves the   they might stone him. Jesus answered them, 32
sheep, and flees; and the wolf catches' and   Many good works did I show you from nmy
13 scatters them: 2because he is a lhireling, and he   Father: because of which work of them do
14 cares not for the sheep. I am the good shep-   you stone me?  The Jews answered him, 33
herd: and I know my own, and my own know    For a good work we stone thee not, but for
15 me; as the Father knows me, and I know the   blasphemry; and because THOU, being a man,
Father: and I lay down my life for the sheep.   makest thyself God. Jesus answered them, 34
16 And other sheep I have, which are not of this   Has it not been written in your law, I said,
fold: them  also I must bring, and they will   You are gods?  If he called them  gods, to 35
hear my voice; and there will be one flock,   whom  the word  of' God came  (and the
17 one shepherd. On account of this does the   Scripture cannot be broken); of' him whom 36
Father love me, because I lay down my life,  the Father sanctified, and sent into the world,
18 that I may take it again. No one takes it   do You say, Thou blasphemest; because I
from ME, but I lay it down of myself. I have   said, I am the Son of God?  If I do not 37
power to lay it down, and I have power to   the works of my Father, believe me not.
take it again. This commandment I received   But if I do, and if you believe not ME, be- 38
19 ftom my Father. There was, therefore, a divi-  lieve the works; so that you may know,
sion again among the Jews because of these   and believe, that the Father [is] in me, and
20 sayings. And many of them said, He has a   I in the Father. They were seeking, there- 39
demon, and is mad, why hear you him?   fore, again to take him: and he went forth
21 Others said, These are not the words of   out of their hand.
one that has a demon. Can a demon open        XLVI. And he went away again beyond 40
the eyes of the blind?                      the Jordan, into the place where John was
22   XLV. Now it was the Feast of Dedication   at first immersing: and he abode there. And 41
23 in Jerusalem; and it was winter. And Jesus   many came to him, and said, John, indeed,
was walking in tile temple, in Solomon's   did no sign: but all things that John said
24 porch.  The Jews, therefore, came round   of HIM were true. And many believed on 42
about him, and said to him, How long dost   him there.
thou hold our soul in suspense? If THOU art
XLVII. Now there was a certain sick man, l]l
25 the Christ, tell us plainly. Jesus answered
Lazarus  of Bethany, of the village of MaWv,
them, I told you, and you believe not: the.  A
and Martha, her sister. And it was Mary 2
works which I do in my Father's name, THEY 
who anointed the Lord with ointment, and
26 testify of mE. But ou believe nod, for you,   wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother
927 are not of my sheep. As I said to you, my    Lazarus was sick. The sisters, therefore; sent 3
to him, saying, Lord, Behold, he whom thou
According to some copies: catches themn, and scatters the
sheep. smcoisNothlovest is sick. And Jesus, hearing, said, This  4
2 In some copies, Now the hireling fieeth, because, ~c.  sickness is not to death, but for the glory of




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 11. XLIX.                                159
God, that by it the Son of God may be glori-   ME, even if he die, he shall live. And no one 26
5 fied. Now Jesus loved Martha, and her sister,  that lives and believes on ME shall ever die.
6 and Lazarus. When, therefore, he heard that   Believest thou this? She says to him, Yes, 27
he was sick, then, indeed, he abode in the   Lord; I have believed that THOU art the Christ,
7 place where he was two days. Then, after   the Son of God, the one who was to come into
this, he says to the disciples, Let us go into   the world. And saying these things, she went, 28
8 Judea again. The disciples say to him, Rabbi,   and called Mary, her sister, secretly, saying,
the Jews were just now seeking to stone   The Teacher is come, and is calling for thee.
thee; and art thou  going thither again?   She, when she heard, rises up quickly, and 29
9 Jesus answered, Are there not twelve hours   comes to him. Now Jesus had not yet come 30
of the day? If any one walk in the day, he   into the village, but was in the place where
stumbles not, because he sees the light of'   Martha met lhim. The Jews, therefore, who 31
10 this world.  But if any one walk in the   were with her in the house, and were comnight, he stumbles, because the light is not   forting her, seeing Mary, that she rose up
11 in him. These things he said; and after this   quickly, and went out, followed her, saying,
he said to them, Lazarus, our friend, is fallen   She is going to the tomb, that she may weep
asleep; but I am  going, that I may awake   there. Mary, therefore, when she came where 32
12 him. His disciples, therefore, said, Lord, if   Jesus was, seeing him, fell at his feet, saying
13 he is fallen asleep, he will be safe. But   to him, Lord, if' thou hadst been here, my
Jesus had spoken of his death; but they    brother had not died. Jesus, therefore, when 33
thought that he was speaking of the repose   he saw her weeping, and the Jews who came
14 of sleep. Then, therefore, Jesus said to them    with her, weeping, groaned in the spirit, and
15 plainly, Lazarus is dead: and I am glad, for   was troubled: and he said, Where have 34
your sake, that I was not there, so that you   you laid him? They say to him, Lord, come,
16 may believe. But let us go to him. Thomas,   and see. Jesus wept. The Jews, therefore, 35
therefore, the one called Didymus, said to   said, Behold, how he loved him! But some 37
[his] fellow-disciples, Let us also go, that we   of them said, Could not HE, who opened the
may die with him.                            eyes of the blind man, cause that even HE
17   XLVIII. Jesus, therefore, coming, found   should not die?
that he had been already four days in the      XLIX. Jesus, therefore, again groaning in 38
18 tomb.  Now Bethany was near Jerusalem,   himself, comes to the tomb. Now, it was a
19 about fifteen furlongs off. And many of the   cave, and a stone was lying upon it. Jesus 39
Jews had come to those about Martha and   says, Take away the stone. The sister of
Mary, that they might comfort them  con-   him that had died, Martha, says to him, Lord,
20 cerning their brother.  Martha, therefore,   he stinks now; for he hath been four days dead.
when she heard that Jesus was coming, went   Jesus says to her, Did I not say to thee, that, 40
to meet him: but Mary continued sitting in   if thou wilt believe, thou shalt see the glory
21 the house. Martha, therefore, said to Jesus,   of God. They took away the stone, there- 41
Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had   fore.' And Jesus lifted up [his], eyes, and
22 not died. But even now I know, that what-  said, Father, I thank thee that thou didst
ever things thou wilt ask of God, God will   hear me. But I knew that thou hearest me 42
23 give thee.  Jesus said to her, Thy brother   always: but, because of the multitude that
24 will rise again. Martha said to him, I know    was standing by, I spoke, so that they may
that he will rise again, in the resurrection, in   believe that THOU didst send me. And, say- 43
25 the last day. Jesus said to her, I am the resurrection, and. the life: he that believes on'1 Some copies add here, where he that had died as laying.




160                   THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 12. LV.
ing these things, he cried with a loud voice,  LIII. JESUS, therefore, six days before the 12
44 Lazarus, come forth. And he that had died   Passover, came to Bethany, where was Lazacame forth, bound hand and foot with grave   rus who had died, whom he raised friom the
clothes; and his face was bound about with   dead. They made him, therefore, a supper 2
a napkin.  Jesus says to them, Loose him,   there, and Martha was ministering; but Lazaand let him go.                             rus was one of those sitting at table with
45   L. Many, therefore, of the Jews, who came   him. Mary, therefore, taking a pound of oint- 3
to Mary, and saw what things he did, believed   ment of pure spikenard, very costly, anointed
46 on him. But some of them  went to the   the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her
Pharisees, and told them what things Jesus   hair: and the house was filled with the odor
did.                                        of the ointment. Therefore says. one of his 4
disciples, Simeon's Judas Iscariot, who was
47   LI. The chief priests, therefore,- and the   disciples, Simon's  Judas Iscariot, who was
Pharisees, gathered a council, and said, What menbout to betray him, Why was not this oint[about
are we doing? because HE is doing many            sold for three hundred denaria  bout
48 signs. If we let him  thus alone, all will  4 dollars], nd given to the poor?  Now he  6
believe on him; and the Romans will come,   said this, not because he cared for the poor,
and take away  both our place and nation.   but because he was a thief, and had the bag,
and take away both our place and nation.
49 And a certain one of them, Caiaphas, being   and  arried off what things were p
high priest that year, said to them, You know    Jesus, therefore, said, Let her alone, 2that she  7
high priest that year, said to them, You know
50 nothing, nor consider, that it is expedient for   may keep it for the day of my embalming.
us, that one man die for the people, and all   For the poor you have always with your-  8
51 the nation perish not. But this he said not   selves; but ME you have not always.
of himself; but, being high priest that year,  LIV. A great multitude, therefore, of the  9
he prophesied, that Jesus was about to die   Jews knew that he was there; and they came,
52 for the nation; and not for the nation only,   not on account of Jesus only, but that they
but that he should also gather together into   might see Lazarus also, whom he raised from
one the children of God, who have been   the dead. But the chief priests took counsel, 10
53 scattered abroad. From that day, therefore,   that they might kill Lazarus also; because, 11
they took counsel together, that they might   on account of him, mfiy of the Jews were
kill him.                                   going away, and believing on Jesus.
54   LII. Jesus, therefore, was walking no more  LV. The next day, a great multitude, that 12
publicly among the Jews, but went away   came to the feast, hearing that Jesus was
thence into the country near the wilderness,   coming to Jerusalem, took the branches of 13
into a city called Ephraim; and there he was   palm-trees, and  went out to meet him, and
55 tarrying with his disciples. And the Passover   were crying, Hosanna: Blessed [be] he that
of the Jews was near: and many went up out   comes in the name of the Lord, [even] the
of the country to Jerusalem, before the Pass-   King of Israel! And Jesus, finding a young 14
over, that they might purify themselves.   ass, sat upon it, as it has been written, Fear 15
56 They were' seeking Jesus, therefore, and   not, daughter of Sion: behold, thy King is
said, one'to another, standing in the tem-   coming, sitting upon an ass's colt.  Now 16
ple, What think ye, that he will not come   these things his disciples knew not at first:
57 to the feast?  Now, both the chief priests and   but when Jesus was glorified, then they
the Pharisees had given a commandment, that,
the Pharisees had given a commandment, that,    I The denarion was equal to about 7~ peace, or 15 cents.
if any one knew where he was, he should    2 According to many copies, for the day of my embalming
show [it], so that they might take him.    she has kept it.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 12. LVIII.                              161
remembered that these things had been writ-   abides forever; and how sayest THOU, That
ten about him, and [that] they did these things   the Son of man must be lifted up? Who is
17 to him. The multitude, therefore, who were  this Son of man?  Jesus, therefore, said to 35
with him, when he called Lazarus out of  them, Yet a little time the light is among
the tomb, and raised him  from  the dead,   you. Walk while you have the light, so that
18 testified. Because of this also the multitude   darkness may not come upon you: and he
went to meet him, because they heard that he   that walks in the darkness knows not whither
19 had done this sign. The Pharisees, therefore,   he is going. While you have the light, believe 36
said, among themselves, Do you see, that you   on the light, that you may become sons of
are gaining nothing?  Behold, the world is  light.
gone away after him.                          LVII. These things spoke Jesus, and, going
20   LVI. And there were certain Greeks, of   away, he hid himself from them. But though 37
those who came up, that they might worship,   he had done so many signs before them, they
21 during the feast. These, therefore, came to   were not believing on him: that the saying 38
Philip, the one of Bethsaida of Galilee, and   of Isaiah, the prophet, might be fulfilled,
were asking him, saying, Sir, we wish to   which he said: Lord, who believed our report?
22 see Jesus. Philip comes, and tells Andrew:   and the arm of the Lord, to whom was it
23 and again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus. And   revealed? On account of this they could not 39
Jesus answered them, saying, The hour has   believe, because Isaiah said again, He has 40
come, that the Son of man should be glori-  blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart,
24 fled. Verily, verily, I say to you, If the grain   so that they might not see with the eyes, and
of the wheat, falling into the ground, die not,   understand with the heart, and return, and
it abides itself alone; but, if it die, it bears   I might heal them. These things said Isaiah, 41
25 much fruit. He that loves his life shall lose   when he saw his glory, and spoke of him.
it; and he that hates his life in this world,   Nevertheless, many of the rulers also believed 42
26 shall keep it to eternal life.  If any one   on him, but because of the Pharisees they
serve ME, let him -follow  ME; and where   did not confess him, so that they might not
I am, there shall also my servant be: and   be put out of the synagogue. For they loved 43
if any  one serve ME, the  Father will  the glory of men more than the glory of God.
27 honor him. Now is my soul troubled; and 1   LVIII. No'w Jesus cried, and said, He that 44
what shall I say?  Father, save me from this   believes on ME, believes not on ME, but on
hour?  But because of' this I came to this   him that sent me. And he that sees ME, sees 45
28 hour. Father, glorify thy name. There came,
therefore, a voice from Heaven: I both glori-  the world, so that no oe that believes o ME
the world, so that no one that believes on ME.
29 fled, and will glorify again. The multitude,   may abide in the darkness. And if any one 47
therefore, that was standing and hearing, said   hear, land keep not my words, I do not judge
that there had been thunder: others said, An   him; for I came not, that I might judge
30 angel has spoken to him. Jesus answered,        world, but that I  might save the world. He 48
and said, This voice has not come because of
that rejects ME, and receives not-my words,
31 ME, but because of you. Now is the judg-   ha that whi  judges him: the wo
ment of this world: now shall the ruler of
I spoke, that will judge him in the last day.
32 this world be cast out. And I, if I be lifted   Because I did not speak from myself; but 49
up from the earth, will draw all to myself.  the Father who sent me himself gave- me a
33 Now this he said, signifying by what death he
34 was about to die. The multitude answered    1 According to many copies, ear ray words, and believ
him, WE heard out of the law, that the Christ not, &c.




162                   THE GOSPEL. BY JO(HN. CHAP. 13. LXII.
commandment, what I should say, and what   Verily, verily, I say to you, iA servant is not 16
50 I should speak. And I know that his corn-   greater than his lord, nor an apostle, greater
mandment is eternal life: what things I say,   than he that sent him. If you know these 17
therefore, as the Father has spoken to me,  things, happy are you, if you do them. I 1I
so I speak.                                  am not speaking of you all: I know whom I
chose: but that the Scripture niay be ful13   LrX. Now before the feast of the Pass-  filled, He that ate bread with ME, lifted up
over, Jesus, knowing that his hour was come,   his heel against MiE.  Even  now, I tell 19
that he should depart out of this world to the   you before it come to pass, so that, when it
Father, having loved his own that were in the   comes to pass, you may believe that I am.
2 world. he loved them to the end. And, supper   Verily, verily, I say to you, He that receives 20
being ended, the Devil having now put into   whomsoever I send, receives ME: and he
the heart of Simnon's Judas Iscariot, that he   that receives ME, receives him that sent me.
3 should betray hium, he, knowingr that the      LXI. Jesus, saying these things, was troub- 21
Father had given him all things, into [lis]   led in the spirit, and testified, and said,
hands, and that he came out from God, and   Verily, verily, I say to you, that one of you
4 was going to God, rises up from the supper,   will betray me.  The disciples, therefore, 22
and lays aside [his] garments, and taking a   kept looking one upon another, doubting of
5 towel, girded himself. Afterward he puts   whom   he was speaking.  Now  there was 23
water into the basin, and began to wash the   reclining on the bosom of Jesus, one of his
feet of the disciples, and to wipe with   disciples, whom Jesus loved. Simon Peter, 24
the towel with which he had been girded.   therefore, nods to HIM, land says to him, Say,
6 He comes, therefore, to Simon Peter; and he   who is it, of whom  he is speaking?  And 25
says to himn, Lord, doest THOU  wash my   he, reclining on the breast of Jesus, says to
7 fteet?  Jesus answered, and said to him,   him, Lord, who is it?  Jesus answers: He 26
What I am  doing, THOU knowest not now,   it is, to whom  I, after dipping, shall give
8 but thou wilt know  hereafter.  Peter says   the morsel. And dipping the morsel, he
to him, Thou sh~alt never wash my feet.
to himanse, Thou  shalt never wash my feet.t  gives [it] to Simon's Judas Iscariot. And
Jesus answered him, If I wash thee not, thou   after the morsel, then entered Satan into 27
9 hast no part with ME. Simon Peter says to   him. Jesus, therefore, says to him, What
him, Lord, not my feet only, but also [my]   thou doest, do quickly.  Now  no one of28
10 hands, and [my] head. Jesus says to him,   those  sitting at table knew  for what he said
He that has been bathed has no need, un-   this to him. For some were thinking, since 29
less to wash the feet, but is altogether clean:   Judas had the bag, that Jesus was saying to
11 and YOU are clean, but not all. For he knew
himj, Buy what things we have need of for
him that betrayed him: because of this he   the feast; or, that he should give something
said,   o-u are not all clean.               to the poor. He, therefore, receiving the 30
1.2   LX. When, therefore, he had washed their   morsel, went immediately out. And it was
feet, and taken his garments, sitting down again,   night.
he said to them, Do you know what I have
LXII. When, therefore, he went out, Jesus 31
13 done to you? You call me, The Teacher,
3 do  to you   call me, The Teacher,   says, Even now was the Son of man glorified,
14 and, The Lord; and you say well, for I am. If,  and God was glorified in him. If' God was 32
then, I, the Lord, and the Teacher, have wash-   glorified in him, God will also glorify him in
ed your feet, You ought also to wash one an15 other's feet. For I have given you an example,' According to some copies, to inquire who it was. of whom
that, as I have done to you, so YOU should do.  he was speaking.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 14. LXVI.                             153
himself: yea, he will immediately glorify   which I speak to you, I speak not fiom
33 him. Little children, yet a little while I am    myself; but the Father who abides in IE,
with you. You will seek me, and, as I said   himself does the works. Believe me, because 11
to the Jews, That whither I am going You   I [am] in the Father, and the Father in ME:
34 can not come, so I say to you now. A new    but if not, because of the works themselves,
commandment I give to you, That you love   believe me. Verily, verily, I say to you, He 12
one another- as I loved you, that YOU also   that believes on ME, the works which I do
35 love one another. By this will all know that   shall he do also; and greater than these shall
you are MY disciples, if you have love one for   he do, because I am going to my Father.
86 another.  Simon Peter says to him, Lord,   And whatever you may ask in my name, this 13
whither art thou going?  Jesus answered   will I do; so that the Father may be glorified
him, Whither I am going thou canst not fol-  in the Son. If you ask any thing in my name, 14
low me now; but thou wilt follow me after-   I will do [it.]
37 wards. Peter says to him, Lord, why can not   LXIV. If you love me, keep my command- 15
I follow thee now?  I will lay down my life   ments. And I will ask the Father, and he 16
38 for THEE. Jesus answered him, Wilt thou   will give you another Comforter, that he inay
lay down thy life for ME?  Verily, verily, I   be with you forever; the Spirit of truth, whom 17
say to thee, The cock will not crow, till thou   the world can not receive, because it sees him
hast denied me three times.
ast denied me three times.  not, nor knows him: but YOU know him,
because he abides with you, and shall be in
14  LXIII. LET not your heart be troubled:   you. I will not leave you orphans: I am 18
2 believe on God, and believe on ME. In my   coming to you. Yet a little while, and the 19
Father's house are many mansions: but if   world sees me no more; but YOU see me,
not, I would have told you. I am going to   because I live, and YOU shall live. In that 20
3 prepare a place for you. And if I go and   day shall You know, that I [am] in my
prepare a place for you, I am coming again,   Father, and You in ME, and I in you. He 21
and will receive you to myself, so that where  that has my commandments, and keeps them,
4 I am, YOU may be also. And whither I am    he it is that loves me; *and he that loves.
5 going you knowi the way. Thomas says to   me shall be loved by my Father; and I will
to him, We know not whither thou art going,  love him, and will manifest myself to him.
6 and how can we know the way?  Jesus says
to him, I am the way, and the truth, and the
Lord, and how is it come to pass, that thou
life: no one comes to the Father, except by ME.  art about to manif.  art about to manifest thyself' to us, and not
to the world?  Jesus answered, and said to 23
my Father also: and henceforth you know him,
8 and have seen him. Philip says to him, Lord,          y 
word, and- my Father will love him, and we
show us the Father, and it is enough for us.
9 Jesus says to him, Am I so long time with   will ome to hm, and me noUt   abode with
n ~           him. He that loves me not, keeps not my 24
you, and thou dost not know me, Philip? He   words; and the word which you hear is not
words; and the word which you hear is not
that has seen ME has seen the Father: and
how  sayest THOUU, Show  us the Father?   mine, but [that] of the Father who sent
me.
10 Believest thou not, that I [am] in the
Father, and the Father is in ME? The words  LXVI. These things have I spoken to you, 25
abiding with you. But the Comforter, the 26
According to some copies, you know, and the way you  Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in
mknow.                                        my name, IHIe will teach you all things, and




164                 THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 15. LXVIII.
remind you of all things which I said to you.   have I spoken to you, that my joy may be
27 Peace I leave to you: my own peace do I   in you, and your joy may be fulfilled. This 12
give to you: not as the world gives, do I   is my commandment, That you love one
give to you: let not your heart be troubled,   another, as I loved you. Greater love has no 13
28 nor let it be afraid. You heard that I said   one than this, that any one lay down his
to you, I am going away, and I am coming   life for his friends. You are my friends, if' 14
to you. If you loved me, you would rejoice,   you do what things I command you. I no 1A
that I am going to the Father; because my   more call you servants, because the servant
29 Father is greater than I. And now have I   knows not what his lord does; but I have
told you, before it come to pass; so that,  called you friends, because all things that
30 when it comes to pass, you may believe. I   I heard of my Father, I made known to
*will no more talk much with you: for   you.- You did not choose me, but- I chose 16
the. ruler of the world is coming, and has   you, and appointed you, that YOU might go,
31 nothing in ME. But, that the world may   and bear fruit, and your fruit might abide:
know, that I love the Father, and as the   so that whatever you may ask of the Father
Father gave me commandment, so I do.  in my name, he may give you. These things 17
Arise, let us go hence.                     I command you, that you love one another.
LXVIII. If the world hate you, you know 18
15  LXVII. I AM the true vine, and nmy Father   that it has hated ME before you.  If you 19
2 is the husbandman.  Every branch in ME   were of the world, the world would love its
not bearing fruit, he takes it away; and   own: but because you are not of the world,
every one bearing fruit, he prunes it, so that   but I chose you out of the world, because
3 it may bear more fruit. Now You are clean,   of this, the world hates you.  Remember 20
because of the word which I have spoken   the word that I said to you, A servant is
4 to you. Abide in ME, and I in you. As the   not greater than his lord. If they persebranch can not bear fruit of itself, if it abide   cuted ME, they will also persecute you; if
not in the vine, so neither can you, except  they kept my word, they will keep yours
5 you abide in ME. I am the vine, You the   also. But all these things will they do to 21
branches. He that abides in ME, and I in   you, for my name's sake, because they know
him, HE bears much fruit: because without   not him that sent me. If I had not come and 22
(6 ME you can do nothing. If any one abide   spoken to them, they would not have had sin;
not in ME, he is cast out like the branches,   but now they have no excuse for their sin.
and is withered; and they gather, and cast   He that hates ME, hates my Father also. 23
7 them into the fire, and they are burned. If  If Ihad not done among them the works which 24
you abide in ME, and my words abide in you,   no other has done, they would not have had
whatever you may wish,'ask, and it shall be   sin: but now have they both seen and hated
8 done to you. In this is my Father glorified,   both ME andmy Father. But [it was,] that 25
that you bear much fruit: and you shall be   the saying might be fulfilled, that has been
9 MY disciples. As the Father loved me, and   written in their law, They hated nve without
10 I loved you, abide in my love. If you keep   cause. But when the Comforter comes, whom 2(3
my commandments, you shall abide in my   I will send to you from  the Father, the
love; as I have kept my Father's command-   Spirit of truth, who comes forth from the
11 ments, and abide in his love. These things   Father, he will testify of ME.  And You 27
|also testify, because you are with ME from
According to some copies you shall ask, &c.  the beginning.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 16. LXXII.                            165
16  LXIX. THESE things have I spoken to   while, and you will see me; and, Because I
2 you, that you may not be led astray. They   am going to the Father?  They said, there- 18
will put you out of the synagogues: but an   fore, What is this, that he is saying, A little
hour is coming, that every one that kills   while? We know not what he is saying.
3 you will think to offer service to God. And   Jesus, therefore, knew that they were wishing 19
these things will they do, because they know   to ask him, and said to them, Are you in4 not the Father, nor ME.  But these things   quiring about this, one with another, because
have I spoken to you, so that, when the   I said, A little while, and you see me not,
hour comes, you may remember them, that I   and again a little while, and you will see me?
told you.  And these things I said not to   Verily, verily, I say to you, That You will 20
you, from the beginning, because I was with   weep and lament, but the world will rejoice;
5 you. But now I am going away to him who   and You will be sorrowfulr, but your sorrow
sent me, and no one of you asks me, Whither   shall be turned into joy. The woman, when 21
6 art thou going?  But because I have said  she is in travail, has sorrow, because her hour
these things to you, sorrow has filled your  is come; but, when she hath brought forth the
7 heart.  But I tell you the truth: It is  child, she remembers no more the anguish, beexpedient for you that I go away: for if I   cause of the joy that a man was born into the
go not away, the Comforter will not come to   world. And You now, therefore, have sorrow: 22
you; but if I go, I will send him to you.   but I will see you again, and your heart shall
8 And he, being come, will convince the worid  rejoice; and your joy no one takes from you.
of sin, and of righteousness, and of judg-   And in that day you will ask ME nothing. 23
9 ment: of sin, indeed, because they believe   Verily, verily, I say to you, Whatever things
10 not on ME; but of righteousness, because I   you may ask of the Father in my name, he
am going away to my Father, and you see   will give you. Till now you asked nothing 24
11 me no more; and of judgment, because the   in my name: ask, and you shall receive, so
ruler of this world has been judged.      that your joy may be fulfilled.
12   LXX. I have yet many things to say to      LXXI. These things have I spoken to you 25
13 you, but you can not bear [them] now. But  in dark sayings: but an hour is coming, when
when he is come, the Spirit of truth, he   I will no more speak to you in dark sayings,
will guide you into all the truth: for he   but I will show  you  plainly of the Father.
will not speak from himself; but whatever  In that day you will ask in my name: and I 26
things he may hear, he will speak: and he   do not say to you, that I will pray to the
14 will show you things to come.  He will  Father for you; for the Father himself loves 27
glorify ME: because he will take of mine,   you, because You have loved ME, and have
15 and show to you. All things that the Father   believed that I came out from God. I came 28
has are mine: because of this I said, That   out from the Father, and am come into the
16 he will take of mine, and show to you. A    world: again I leave the world, and am going
little while, and you see me no more, and   to the Father.
again a little while, and you will see me,   LXXII. His disciples say to him, Be- 29
17'because I am going to the Father. [Some]              s 
hold, now thou art.talking   plainly, and art
of his disciples, therefore, said, one to another,                       1
What is this that he is saying to us, A little   speaking  no dark saying.  Now we know 30
that thou knowest all things, and hast no
while, and you see me not, and again a little
need that any one ask thee: by this we
t Some copies omit the words, because I am going to the  believe that thou didst come  out from God.
Father                                       Jesus answered them, Do you now believe? 31




166                 THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 18. LXXIV.
32 Behold, an hour is coming, yea, is now come,  thee; and these things I speak in the world,
that you will be scattered every one to his  that they may have my joy fulfilled in them.
own, and will leave MIE alone: and yet I am not   I have given them thy word, and the world 14
33 alone, because the Father is with ME. These   hated them; because they are not of the
things have I spoken to you, that in MIE yOU   world, as I am not of the world.  I pray 15
may have peace. In the world you will have   not that thou wouldst take them out of the
tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have   world, but that thou wouldst keep them from
overcome the world.                        the evil. They are not of the world, as I 16
am not of the world. Sanctify them in the 17
1!7  LXXIII. THESE things spoke Jesus, and   truth: thy word is truth.  As thou didst 18
lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father,  send ME into the world, so I sent them into
the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy   the world. And fbr them I sanctify myself, 19
2 Son also may glorify thee: as thou didst give   so that they also themselves may be sanctified
him power over all flesh, so that, [as for] all  in truth. Nor do I pray for these alone, but 20
that thou hast given him, he might give them    also for those believing on ME through their
3 eternal life. And this is the eternal life, that   word: so that all may be one: as THOU, 21
they may know thee, the only true God, and   Father, in ME, and I in THEE, that they also
4 him whom thou didst send, Jesus Christ. I   themselves may be in us; so that the world
glorified thee upon the earth: I finished the   may know that THOU didst send me. And 22
work which thou hast given me, that I might  the glory which thou hast given me, I have
5 do [it.]  And now, 0 Father, glorify THOU   given them; that they may be one, as wVE are
me with thyself, with the glory which I had   one: I in them, and THOU in ME, that they 23
6 with THEE before the world was. I mani-   may be made perfect into one; and that the
fested thy name to the men whom thou hast   world may know that THOU didst send me,
given me out of the world: THINE they were,   and didst love them, as thou didst love ME.
and thou hast given them to ME; and they   Father, those whom thou hast given me, I 24
7 have kept thy word. Now they know, that   wish, that where I am, they also may be
all things that thou hast given me are of   with ME; SO that they may see my glory
8 THEE. Because I have given to them the   which thou didst give me, because thou didst
words which thou hast given to me: and   love me before the foundation of the world.
they themselves received, and knew indeed,   0 righteous Father, the world did not know 25
that I came out from THEE, and believed that  thee, but I knew thee, and these knew that
9 THOU didst send me. I pray for them: not   THOU didst send me. And I made known, 26
for the world do I pray, but for those whom    and will make known to them thy name: so
thou hast given me; because they are THINE.  that the love with which thou didst love me
10 And all mine are thine, and thine, mine:   may be in them, and I in them.
11 and I have been glorified in them. And I am
no more in the world, and these are in the   LXXIV. JESUS, saying these things, wentl 8
world, and I am  coming to thee. Holy   out with his disciples beyond the brook
Father, keep them in thy name, which thou   Kedron, where was a garden, into which he
hast given me, that they may be one, as wE.   entered, himnself, and his disciples.  And  2
12 VVhen I was with them, I was keeping them    Judas also, who betrayed him, knew  the
in thy name: those whom thou hast given   place: because Jesus often met there with
me I kept, and no one of them was lost, ex-   his disciples.  Judas, therefore, taking the  3
cept the son of perdition; that the Scripture   band, and officers from the chief priests and
13 might be fulfilled. And now I am coming to   Pharisees, comes thither with torches, and




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 18. LXXVIII.                             167
4 lamps, and weapons. Jesus, therefore, know-   his doctrine. Jesus answered him: I spoke 20
ing all things that were coming upon him,   publicly to the world; I always taught in the
going out, said to them, Whom are you seek-   synagogue, and in the temple, where the
6 ing?  They answered him, Jesus, the Naza-   Jews are always coming together; and in
rene. Jesus says to them, I am [he]. And   secret I said nothing. Why dost thou ask 21
Judas also, who betrayed him, was standing   me? Ask those who have heard, what I said
6 with them.  When, therefore, he said to  to them: behold, THEY know what things I
-them, I am [he], they went backward, and   said. Now, when he said these things, one of 22
7 fell to the ground.  Again, therefore, he   the officers, standing by, gave Jesus a blow,
asked them: Whom are you seeking?  And   saying, Dost thou answer the high priest so?
8 they said, Jesus, the Nazarene. Jesus answer-   Jesus answered him:'If I spoke evil, testify 23
ed, I told you that I am [he]. If, therefore,   of the evil; but if well, why smitest thou
9 you are seeking ME, let these go away: so   me?  (Now Annas had sent him, having been 24
that the saying might be fulfilled, which he   bound, to Caiaphas, the high priest.)
said: I lost no one of those whom thou hast   LXXVI. And Simon Peter was standing, 25
10 given me. Simon Peter, therefore, having a   and warming himself.  They said to him,
sword, drew it, and smote the servant of the   therefore, Art not THOU also of his disciples?
high priest, and cut off his right ear. Now    He denied, and said, I am not. One of the 26
11 the servant's name was Malchus.  Jesus,   servants of the high priest, (being [his] kinstherefore, said to Peter, Put the sword into   man whose ear Peter cut off,) says, Did not
the sheath: the cup which the Father has   I see thee in the garden with him?  Again, 27
given me, shall I not drink it?             therefore, Peter denied, and immediately the
12   LXXV. The  band, therefore, and the   cock crew.
captain, and the officers of the Jews, took   LXXVII. They lead Jesus, therefore, from 28
13 Jesus, and bound him, and led him  away   Caiaphas into the palace. And it was early;
to Annas first (for he was father-in-law of   and they themselves went not into the palace,
Caiaphas, who was high priest that year).  so that they might not be defiled; but that
14 Now  Caiaphas was he who gave counsel  they might eat the Passover. Pilate, there- 29
to the Jews, that it was expedient that   fore, went out to them, and said, What
15 one man die for the people.  And Simon   accusation do you bring against this man?
Peter was following Jesus; also the other   They answered, and said to him, If he were 30
disciple. And that disciple was known to   not an evil-doer, we would not have delivered
the high priest, and went in with Jesus, into   him up to thee.  Pilate, therefore, said to 31
16 the court of the high priest. But Peter was   them, Take You him, and judge him, accordstanding at the door without.  The other   ing to your law. The Jews, therefore, said
disciple, therefore, who was known to the   to him, It is not lawful for us to kill any
high priest, went out, and spoke to the door-   one: that the saying of' Jesus might be ful- 32
17 keeper, and brought in Peter. The maid, the   filled, which he spoke, signifying by what
door-keeper, therefore, says to Peter, Art not   death he was about to die.
THOU also of this man's disciples?  He says,  LXXVIII. Pilate, therefore, entered into 33
18 I am not. And the servants and the officers  the palace again, and called Jesus, and said to
were standing, (having made a fire of coals,   him, Art'THOU the King of the Jews?  Jesus 34
because it was cold,) and were warming   answered him, Dost THOU say this from thythemselves: and Peter was standing with   self, or did others tell thee of ME?  Pilate 35
19. them, and warming himself. The high priest,  answered, AmwI a Jew? Thy own nation, and
therefore, asked Jesus of his disciples, and of   the chief priests, delivered thee to ME: what




168                  THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 19. LXXI.
36 didst thou do?  Jesus answered, My king-   answer. Pilate, therefore, says to him, Dost 10
dom is not of this world: if my kingdom    thou not speak to ME?  Knowest thou not
were of this world, my officers would fight,  that I have power to crucify thee, and have
so that I might not be delivered to the Jews:   power to release thee?  Jesus answered, 11
but now is my kingdom  not from  hence.   Thou wouldst have no power against ME,
37 Pilate-, therefore, said to him, Art THOU not  if it had not been given thee from  above.
a king, then? Jesus answered: THOU sayest   Because of this, he who delivered me to
that I am a king. For this have I been born,  thee has greater sin.  From  this [time] 12
and for this am I come into the world, that I   Pilate was seeking to release him:'but the
may testify to the truth. Every one that is  Jews kept crying out, saying, If thou release
38 of the truth, hears my voice. Pilate says to   HIM, thou art not a friend of Cesar. Every
him, What is truth?  And, saying this, he   one that makes himself a king, speaks
went out again to the Jews, and says to them,   against Cesar. Pilate, therefore, on hearing 13
39 I find no fault in him.  But you have a   this saying, brought Jesus out, (and sat down
custom that I release to you one during the   upon the judgment seat,) into a place called
Passover. Do you, therefore, wish that I   The Pavement (but, in Hebrew, Gabbatha).
40 release to you the king of the Jews? Again,   And it was the Preparation of the Passover, 14
therefore, they all cried, saying, Not HIM, but   and about the sixth hour: and he says to the
Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber.        Jews, Behold your King!  But they cried 15
out, Away, away, crucify him! Pilate says
to them, Shall I crucify your King? The
19  LXXIX. THEN Pilate, therefore, took, and   chief priests answered, We have no king, ex2 scourged Jesus.  And the soldiers, platting   cept Cesar. Then, therefore, he delivered 16
a crown of thorns, put [it] on his head; and   him to them, that -he might be crucified.
3 they put on him a purple robe.'And they                                     2
LXXXI. And they. took Jesus, 2and led
kept coming to him, and said, Hail, King of
[him] away.  And, bearing his cross, he 17
the Jews! And theywere giving him blows.
the Jews!   nd theywere g  hm blows went out into what is called, the Place of a
4 Pilate, therefore, went out again, and says
Scull, which means, in Hebrew, Golgotha;
to them, Behold, I bring him out to you, that
where they crucified him, and two others 18
you may know that I find no fault in him.
with him, one on each side, and Jesus in
5 Jesus, therefore, came out, wearing the crown   the midst.  And Pilate also wrote a Title, 19
of thorns, and the purple robe. And he says   and put [it] upon the cross: and it had been
6 to them, Behold, the man! When, therefore,
the chief priests and the officers saw him,   KING OF THE JEWS. This Title, there- 20
They cried  out, saying, Crucify, crucify   fore, many of the Jews read, because the
him! Pilate says to them, Take You, and
p, lace where Jesus was crucified was near
7 crucify him: for I find no fault in him. The
the city, and it had been written, in Hebrew,
Jews answered him, WE have a law, and,
in Greek, in Latin. The chief priests of the 21
according to our law, he ought to die, because   Jews, therefore, said to Pilate, Do not write,
he made himself' the Son of God.
The King of the Jews, but, That he said, I
8   LXXX. When, therefore, Pilate heard this   am  King of the Jews.  Pilate answered: 22
9 saying, he was the more afraid, and went   What I have written, I have written. The 23
again into the palace, and says to Jesus,   soldiers, therefore, when they crucified Jesus,
Whence art THOU?  But Jesus gave him no   took his garments, and made four parts, to
Many copies omit, And they kept coming to him.    I    Some copies omit, and led him away.




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 20. LXXXV.                            169
each soldier a part; also the coat. Now the  Scripture says, They shall look on him whom
coat was without seam, woven from the top   they pierced.
24 throughout.  They said, therefore, one to   LXXXIV. Now  after these things Jo- 3g
another, Let us not tear it, but cast lots for  seph, the one of Arimathea, (being a disit, whose it shall be: that the Scripture  ciple of Jesus, but secretly, because of the
might be fulfilled, which says, They divided   fear of the Jews,) asked of Pilate, that he
my garments among themselves, and upon   might take away the body of Jesus. And
my raiment they cast a lot.  The soldiers,   Pilate gave leave. He came, therefore, and
therefore, did these things.              took away the body of Jesus. And Nicode- 39
25   LXXXII. Now there were standing by the   mus came also, (who at first came to Jesus
cross of Jesus, his mother, and his mother's  by night,) bringing a mixture of myrrh and
sister, Clopas's Mary, and Mary Magdalene.  aloes, about a hundred pounds. Therefore, 40
26 Jesus, therefore, seeing his mother, and the   they took the body of Jesus, and bound it
disciple standing by, whom he loved, says to   with linen cloths, with the spices, as the
27 his mother, Woman, behold thy son! After-  Jews have a custom to embalm. Now in the 41
ward he says to the disciple, Behold thy   place where he was crucified was a garden,
mother!  And from that hour the disciple   and, in the garden, a new tomb, in which
28 took her to his own.  After this, Jesus,   no one was yet laid. There, therefore, on 42
knowing that all things had now  been   account of the Preparation of the Jews,
finished, that the Scripture might be fulfilled,   because the tomb was near, they laid Jesus.
29 says, I thirst. There was, therefore, a vessel  LXXXV. Now the first [day] of the week20
standing, full of vinegar: and they, filling a   Mary Magdalene comes early, it being yet
sponge with vinegar, and putting [it] upon   dark, into the tomb, and sees the stone
30 hyssop, brought [it] to his mouth. When,   having been taken away out of the tomb.
therefore, Jesus received the vinegar, he said,   She runs, therefore, and comes to Simon  2
It has been finished! And, bowing the head,   Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus
he yielded up the spirit.                 loved, and says to them, They have taken away
31- LXXXIII. The Jews, therefore, that the   the Lord out of the tomb, and we know not
bodies might not remain upon the cross   where they have laid him. Peter, therefore, 3
during the Sabbath, since it was the Prepara-   went out, and the other disciple; and they
tion, (for that Sabbath-day was a great one,)   were coming, into the tomb. And the two  4
asked of Pilate, that their legs might be   were running together; and the other disciple
32 broken, and they might be taken away. The   ran faster than Peter, and came first into the
soldiers, therefore, came, and did, indeed,  tomb. And, stooping down, he sees the  5
break the legs of the first, and of the other  linen cloths lying: nevertheless, he went not
33 who was crucified with him: but, on coming   in. Simon Peter, therefore, comes following  6
to Jesus, when they saw that he had already   him, and entered into the tomb, and sees the
34 died, they did not break his legs:-But  linen cloths lying, and the napkin, that was 7
one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his  upon his head, not lying with the linen
side, and immediately there came out blood   cloths, but having been folded up in a place
35 and water: and he who has seen has testified,   by itself. Then, therefore, the other disciple  8
and his testimony is true; and he knows that   also, who came first into the- tomb, went in,
he is saying true things, so that You may   and saw, and believed. For they did not yet 9
36 believe:-For these things were done, that   know the Scripture, that he must rise again
the Scripture might. be fulfilled, A bone of  from the dead. The disciples, therefore, went 10
87 himshall not be broken. And again another   away home again.




170                   THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN.  CHAP. 21.  XCI.
11   LXXXVI. But Mary was standing by the          LXXXVIII. But Thomas, one of the 24
tomb, weeping without. As she was weeping,   Twelve, the one called Didymus, was not
therefore, she stooped down into the tomb,   with them, when Jesus came. The other 26
2 and sees two angels in white sitting, one at   disciples, therefore, said to him, We have
the head, and one at the feet, where the body   seen the Lord. But he said to them, If I do
1.3 of Jesus had been laid. And they say to   not see in his hands the mark of the nails,
her, Woman, why art thou weeping?  She   and put my finger into the mark of the nails,
says to them, Because they took away my   and put my hand into his side, I will not
Lord, and I know not where they laid him.   believe.
lit And, saying these things, she turned back-     LXXXIX. And after eight days again his 26
ward, and sees Jesus standing, and knew not   disciples were within, and Thomas with
15 that it was Jesus. Jesus says to her, Woman,   them. Jesus, the doors having been shut,
why art thou weeping?  Whom  art thou    comes into the midst, and stood, and said,
seeking?  Shae, supposing that he was the   Peace [be] to you. Afterward he says to 27
gardener, says to him, Sir, if' thou didst   Thomas, Bring hither thy finger, and behold
carry him  off; tell me where thou didst lay   my hands, and bring thy hand, and put [it]
16 him, and I will take him away. Jesus says   into my side; and be not unbelieving, but
to her, Mary!  She, turning, says to him, in   believing. And Thomas answered, and said 28
17 Hebrew, Rabboni! which mneans, Teacher.  to him, My Lord, and my God!  Jesus says 29
Jesus says to her, Touch me not; for I have   to him, Because thou hast seen me, thou hast
not yet gone up to my Father. But go to my   believed. Happy [are] those who see not,
brethren,' and say to them, I am going up to   and believe!
my Father, and your Father; even my God,       XC. Many, indeed, therefore, and other 30
18 and your God.  Mary Magdalene comes,   signs Jesus did in presence of his disciples,
telling the disciples that she had seen the   which have not been written in this book.
Lord, and he said these things to her.       But these have been written, that you may 31
believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of
19 LXXXVII. When, therefore, if was evening,
19                               evening,1 111  r    God; and that, believing, you may have life
that first day of the week, and the doors                havingfe
been shut, where the disciples'had been assembled, because of the fear of the Jews, Jesus
came into the midst, and stood, and says to
20 them, Peace [be] to you. And, saying this,      XCI. AFTER these things Jesus manifested 21.he showed them  his hands and side. The   himself again to the disciples, on the Sea of
be showed them  his hands and side. The
disciples, therefore, were glad, seeing the Lord.   Tiberias. Now he manifested [himself] thus:
There  were  together  Simon Peter, and  2
21 Jesus, therefore, said to them  again, Peace
[be] to you. As the Father has sent me, so   Thomas, the one called Didymus, and Na~22 I send you. And, saying this, he breathed   thanael, the one of Cana of Galilee, and the
on, and says to them, Receive a Holy Spirit.  [sons] of Zebedee, and two others of his dis23 2Whoseever sins you may forgive, they are   ciples. Simon Peter says to them, I am
going a fishing. They say to him, WE also
forgiven them: whoseever you may retain,., W   a
they have been retained.                     are going with THEE. They went out, and
entered into the ship immediately; and during
that night they caught nothing. And, morn- 4
I Some copies have were, for, had been assembled.
i Some copies read, If ye forgive the sins of any, they have
beenforgiven them: jif yeretain [those] of any, they have been  shore. Nevertheless, the disciples knew not
retaic.,                                        that it was Jesus. Jesus, therefore, says,to  6




THE GOSPEL. BY JOHN. CHAP. 21. XCIV.                               171
them, Children, have you any thing to eat?  him, Yes, Lord, THOU knowest that I love
6 They answered him, No.  And he said to  thee. He says to him, Be a shepherd of my
them, Put in the net on the right side of the  sheep.  He says to him  the third [time,] 17
ship, and you shall find. They put [it] in,  Simon, [son] of Jonas, lovest thou  me?
therefore, and were no longer able to draw   Peter was grieved, because he said to him
it, because of the multitude of the fishes.  the third time, Lovest thou me?  And he
7 That disciple, therefore, whom Jesus loved,  said to him, Lord, THOU knowest all things;
says to Peter, It is the Lord. Simon Peter,  THOU knowest that I love thee. Jesus says
therefore, hearing that it was the Lord,   to him, Feed my sheep. Verily, verily, I 18
girded on [his] overcoat, (for he was naked,)   say to thee, When thou wast younger, thou
8 and cast himself' into the sea. But the other   didst use to gird thyself, and walk where
disciples came by the boat, (for they were   thou didst wish; but, when thou art old,
not far from the land, but about two hundred   thou wilt stretch out thy hands, and another
culhits off.) dragging the net with the fishes.   will gird thee, and carry thee whither thou
9 When, therefore, they went off to the land,   dost not wish. Now this he said, signifying 19
they see a fire of coals lying, and fish lying   by what death he would glorify God. And,
10 upon it, and bread.  Jesus says to them,   on saying this, he says to him, Follow me.
Bring of the fishes which you just now    And Peter, turning about, sees the disciple 20
11 caught. Simon Peter went up, and drew    whom  Jesus loved  following, who  also
the net to the land, full of great fishes, a   reclined, during the supper, upon his breast,
hundred [and] fifty-three: and though there   and said, Lord, who is he that betrays thee?
were so many, the net was not torn.          Peter, seeing HIM, says to Jesus, Lord, and
12   XCII. Jesus says to them, Come, dine.   what [of] HIM?  Jesus says to him, If I am 22
And no one of the disciples dared ask him,   willing that he abide till I come, what is it to
Who art THOU? knowing that it was the   thee?  Follow THOU me. This saying, there13 Lord. Jesus, therefore, comes and takes   fore, went abroad among the brethren, That
the bread, and gives to them, and the fish   that disciple would not die. And Jesus did 23
14 likewise. This third [time] now was Jesus   not say to him, That he shall not die; but,
manifested to his disciples, being raised from    If I am willing that he abide till I come,
the dead.                                    what is it to thee?
15   XCIII. When, therefore, they had dined,      XCIV. This is the disciple who testifies of 24
Jesus says to Simon Peter, Simon, [son] of   these things, and wrote these things; and we
Jonas, lovest thou me more than these? He   know, that his testimony is true. And there 25
says to him, Yes, Lord; THOU knowest that I   are also many other things which Jesus did,
love thee. He says to him, Feed my lambs.   which, if they were written every one, I
16 He says to him again a second time. Simon,   suppose that not even the world itself would
[son] of Jonas, lovest thou me? He says to   contain the books written








O F  T HI E  AP r O S T L E S.
eranliatcb  frolm t~c 6tes,
ON THE BASIS OF THE COMMON ENGLISH VERSION.
WITH NOTES.
I E T I-I AT HAT H MY W O R D, LET H IM SPEAK 3 Y WORD F A I T H FULLY,
W HAT IS THE C HA F F TO THE  HEAT? S AIT H J E H OV AH.
NEW  YORK:
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION.
LOUISVILLE: BIBLE REVISION ASSOCIATION.
LONDON: TRUBNER & CO., No. 60 PATERNOSTER ROW.
1858.




Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1858, by
THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION,
h_ the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of New York.
THOMILS HOLM.AN, Printer  and Stereotyper, New York.




ADVERTISEMENT.
THE extlraordinallrly delay, whllich has attended the issue of this revision, is readily
accounted  for by the distance of tile reviser fromn  the place of publication, and his
occasional engagement in other duties, which compelled him  to be absent from  home,
sometimes for long periods.  The -work itself has been prosecuted -with an intense desire
to malke a faithful and perspicuous translation of the words of inspiration.  Antiquated
pllraseology has been exchang ed for the language of the present day.  Errors in the
Common Engolish Version have been corrected, and obscurities removed.  The most simple
and appropriate termns have lbeen sought, to give expression to the meaninig of the original,
and every effort Ihas been employed to mlake the ordinary reader acquainted with the mind
of the HIolyV Spirit.
The general principles, whiich have controlled the revision, are expressed in the
following rules and instructions:
"Genzeral Rules for the direction  of  Translators and Revisers emrplofyed bj/ the
Alnerican Bible  Union.
"1. The exact mleaningo of tle ispithat text expressed it to those vho
understood the original scriptures at the time they were first written, must be translated
by correspondinlg wolrds and phrases, so far as they can be found, in the vernacular tongue
of those for whom the version is designed, with the least possible obscurity or indefiniteness.
" 2. Wherever tlhere is a version in common use, it shall be made the basis of revision,
and all unnecessary interference with the established phraseology shall be avoided; and
only such alterations shall be made, as the exact meaning of the inspired text and the
existing state of the language may require.
"3. Translations or revisions of the New Testament shall be made from the received
Greek text, critically edited, with knowvn errors corrected.




iv.                               A DV  E R T I S EMEN T.
"Special Inst ructions to the Revisers of the English New  Testament.
"1. The Common EInglish Version must be the basis of the revision: the Greek Test,
Bagster & Sons' octavo edition of 1851.
"2. lWhenever anl alteration from  that version is made on ally authority additional to
tllhat of the reviser, suclh autllority must be cited in thle manuscript, either onl thle same
page or in an appendix.
" 3. Every Greek word or phrase, in the translation of which the phraseology of tlhe
C'ommon Version is changed, must be carefully examinecl  in every other place in which it
occurs in the New Testamnzent, ancl  the views of the reviser be given as to its proper
translation in each place.
"4. As soon as the revision of any one book of the New Testament is finished, it shall
be sent to the Secretary of thle Bible Union, or such otllher person as shall be designated
by the Committee on Versions, in order that copies may be taken and furnished to thle
revisers of the other boolks, to be returned nwith their suggestions to the reviser or revisers
of that book. After being re-revised with the aid of these suggestions, a carefully prepared
copy shall be forwarded to the Secretary."
There is no pretense or supposition, that this work is perfect.  It is published to call
forth criticism.  The desire is that its faults should be detected, in order that they may be
corrected.  No one wlrho really loves the truth, will prefer tlhat a mistake or oversight of
his should pass current for the word of God. To know and do His will, should constitute
the sole aim of a disciple of the Divine Teacher.  Whoever, by a just criticism, contributes
his mite to the correction of a living translation of the Sacred Oracles, so as more
clearly to bring out the truth, deserves more gratitude than the man who discovers a mine
of gold or of diamonds.




THPA,.EIZv TQ2N AHOZTOAQ2N.
ACTS OF THE APOSTLES*.
KING  JAMIES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION,
CHAP. I.                                 CHAP. I.                                 CHAP. I.
THE  former treatise  have I            TON       ruev    rpT7rov    AXyov        TH-E   former   aNarrative,  I
made, O Theophilus, of all that e7rot7r-aLL7v WrepL 7ravrPTov  C  0o —'TTheophilus, I ccomposed, of
* The common English title of this book is not truthful. Memoirs of Jesus Christ.  I-e calls his gospel "a declaration"
There is no such book extant as " The Acts of the Apostles ". of the things concerning Christ.  Cranmer, the Geneva and
The Acts, public or official, of not one of them  are recorded. Rheims, in their respective versions, give treatise, merely folIt is, indeed, more truthfully given in all the Greek copies lowed in the corn. ver. 3Murdock's ver. of the Syriac gives
which I have seen, "Acts of the Apostles ". WVe cannot avoid book; but this is no more pertinent.  AViclif gives ser;mon.
saying of this book, that it contains all the acts of all the Boothroyd gives relation, as also Granville Penn, Esq.  The
Apostles, reported to us.  But while this may be its current word treatise is appropriately followed by upon. Such a work
value with us, still we should have it translated and presented Luke has not given to us.
just as it appears in the original-Acts of the ApFostles.  And    b Q  OS0oti,.-Q'   ecanclaatory, is retained, or translated
this certainly is as true as the original, because true to it.    by O0 and Oh, indicative of strong feeling or emotion; but in
The text selected by the Bible Union, being our standard simple address it is not necessarily so, being merely the sign
copy, we should have it "Acts of the Holy  Apostles", of the vocative. Hence Beza omits it, Wiclif also. Tyndale
IIPA~EIP TSN1 AYV     N AIIOSTOAJ1N, which lacks plenary has given it a special sense, "Dear friiend ", and is followed
authority.  The Vulgate has Actus Apostolorunm, more in ac- by Cranmer. and the Rheims vers. The Geneva gives it no
cordance with truth.  The Hebrew translation of the Biblia representation, nor even do the King's translators translate or
Polyg'lotta has also "Acts of the Ap2ostles ".  See its transla- transfer it, in ch. 27: 21, where we have co A'VgoS   translated
tion of our common Greek into the Hebrew. S. Lee. S. T. 3. Sirs, corn. ver.  To be consistent they ought not to have
London, 1831, Samuel Bagster. As there were no UNHOLY transferred it before OEo9it2e.  Luke in his Gospel having
apostles, we cannot appreciate the propriety of the epithet addressed him  as C"most excellent" (K_/Iarttze), it seems
HoLY, unless Judas be the exception.                        enough, in his second dedication, simply and more familiarly
to call him, Theophilus.  The copy of Beza which I use was
a Top,ev zo coro, gO yoov. The former treatise. The former printed, London, 1581, and crowded with his critical notes and
Narrative.  A treatise is rather a philosophical or a logical annotations.  He was decidedly, by common consent, the
discussion of some thesis or topic-a logical and methodical most learned and able Latin and Greek critic of the sixteenth
discourse.  Such is not this book of Acts. It is a narrative century.
of certain sayings and doings of the Messiah, his Apostles.   c The aorist indicative is here better rendered by our impertheir associates and contemporaries.                        feet, composed, which is really an aorist, or an indefinite, than
The word 2oyog in the com. ver. is represented by treatise, by our perfect, have composed.
account, connmmunication, speech, utterance, words, tidings,   2loeteo signifies, to make, form, construct.  When applied to
preaching, and saying.  But only in this place  treatise. a narrative it is more congenial  with our langhagce to render it
Account or narrative seems much more apposite to Luke's comuosed, as in this revision.




2                               ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. I.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
Jesus  began  both  to  do  and  0lAe,   w    77P arTO' Irlrovs- all thatJesus dbegan bothto do
teach,                                roLeLV  Te WK)       a fL~O- Ketp9   2 XP   and to teach, even to the day, 2
Until the dyinwhich he,                                                                          upaft
Iw2 Until thedayin ch hie  do a                            on which he was taken up, after
was  taken  up, after that he   rEs                                     TOLSthat he, through  the eHoly
through  the  Holy  Ghost had  a7roo7ToAolT             ala    llevlxaroro   Spirit had given  fcolmmandgiven  commandments unto the`A^Yov, oV" E'eAe'aTro, aPEAry00r, ment to the Apostles whom
apostles whom he had chosen:           s      KaL  rapE    CT-Ev   CaV    he had 6chosen; to whom also  3
3 To whom  also he shewved,T    he showed himself alive, after
himself alive after his passion,'r6Pza   erTa To 7raOELv aVrTOVP  ev his suffering, hin many  conby many infallible proofs, being 7roAAois Tr         erlpLotLS 8L  rYtEPOV  vincing'proofs, iduring forty
seen  of' them   forty  days, rancd  TerV o                     I        a    days kappearing to them, and
sea-c-aKovin  ofhraiolucvos- au'
speaking of the things pertain-  Opeakingofthe things pertaining to the kingdom  of God:                                           4        ing to the Kingdom  of God;
4 And  being  assembled  to-   atAa    TOV                 oV.        KaL and  having  convened  them   4
gether with  themn, commanded  o-vvatLXoto eVos 7lrapyy77etAev  aX- ltogether, hecommandedthem
d "'Began to do and teaclh'. "Performed and taught", Boothroyd; "after he had given a charge", Dodd.; 1"haviIng
Wakefield; "did and taught ", 1oothroyd. In vindication of given commandment ", Wesley, Anonymous, London, 1836;
this version he affirms, on considerable authority " That the "after giving his commands ", WVakefield; " after giving a'verb agxo,uat, with the infinitive of another verb, defines the charge ", Thom.  Reference seems here to be had to Luke
time of the verb ". But the fact -.hat all the Evangelists to- 24: 48, to a specific command to wait for plenary power.
gether did not relate all that Jesus did and taught, seriously There is no good reason why the corn. ver. should assume the
impairs the value of the criticism. And the affirmation of plural in this case. Either a special command or a general
John,: that the world could not contain the books that might commission must be understood.
have been written ", had all his sayings and doings been re-  Ee2e.czvo.  There is a general consent among transcorded, seems to question the propriety, if not the validity, lators and critics that reference is here had to the special call
of his conclusion.                                        of apostles at the commencement of his public ministry; and,
e Holy Spirit occurs in the com. ver. of the Old Testa- therefore, a pluperfect sense is given to the verb.  Stuart's
ment seven times.  In the New Test. Holy Ghost occurs Grammar of the New Testament, p. 102.
ninety-one times; not once in the Old Test. Why the royal   hE ~OrlooeS _EzvsyLOSo.   In or by-not among, in this
translators and some others so translated this word, I presume               himself alive was not one among  many
case. His showing himself alive was not one among many
not dogmatically to affirm. Could it have been that they unnot dogmatically to affirm   Could it have been that they  -  signs or proofs-but during forty days' living, or appearing.
derstood that the Holy Spirit of the former Dispensation was   ng the, they had  any opportunities of re
a   1 almong  themn they had many opportunities of realizing and
to become, and did become, the Holy Ghost, or the Holy Guest, identifying his person.
of the New?
In our currency, we have almost exclusively given the title  " "Infallible  proofs ", com. ver.  Arguments, Wiclif
"ghost ", to the spirit of a dead man.  Unless by "Holy tokens, Tyndale and Cranmer; "infallible tokens", Geneva;
Ghost" our contemporaries understand Holy Guest much "any arguments", Rheims; "proofs",  akefield; "plumore suitable and intelligible to them, it will be better uni- sieurs preuves ", French; "in nultis argumnentis", Vulgate;
formly, in the New Testament as in the Old, to use, as its Biblia Sacra Pol. S. Lee. S. T. B. London, 1831. To these.
representative, Holy Spirit.                              we prefer:: "convincing proofs ", Wakefield.  TExgxiotov occurs
The transcendent glory of the New Constitution and Church but once in the N. T. " Many convincing manifestations "
of Jesus Christ is, that while Jesus, the Lord of glory, is its De Wette; " by numerous signs ", Murdock's trans. of the
living head, the Holy Spirit is its Holy Guest; and thus the Syriac Peshito version.
New Constitution is written upon the fleshly tables of the   i.d/a, before words of time, means during.
heart, while the Old was written on granite or marble tables,   k I take this participle in its active sense.
and presented to the outward eye.  How justly, in harmony    "And having assembled them  together.  "And being
with this view, does Paul say to the Corinthian Church, " You assembled together with t.   d when eating togeher",      assembled together with them". "And when eating to-ether
are the temple of the living God, as God has said, I will dwell These three versions hae been given to  vv
These three versions have been given to avvantzoyecvog-argu'n them. and I will be their God. and they shall be my peo-, an
11 "ments and versions have been adduced for each of them, and
plo."                                                     by critics, too, of high rank —translators and commentators.
f        aEVEL v~ErO —dedisset, Beza;  " having  commanded ", We  shall first hear the versions. "And when he had eaten




ACTS OF I HE APOSTLES. CHAP. 1.                                                    3
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
~he~ that they should not de- TOS'7     pomoxikww  4\ Xopi- not to depart from Jerusalem;
part from  Jerusalem, but wait   e-Osat,  &AA&   WEpLJ1.EVELV   TJY   but to await the gift -promised
for the promise of the Father,                                                  t, w
which, suit Alc, ye lave hlr ET                      7rayyeAav.  roV  ap   ryvp  them   by  the Father, which,
of' me.                              717Kvo-are  ov'           o TL  fLcoavrsI says he, you have heard ifrom
5 For  John  truly  baptized /tLEv  4idTLreV -v'aTt,   tteds  86  me:forJohnindeedqimmersed  5
bread with them, he instructed them  not to depart from Je-   m;zrayye2c   is here, by a mletonomy, used for the thing
rusalem ", Murdock's trans. of the Syr. Pesh. Et congregans promised. The promise itself having already been given, they
eos, "And congregating them" Beza; London Ed., 1581, with could not be required to await it.
Junius and Tremellius.  "And being assembled with them "                    c, 
~. Ecaaeztv uCo:t:, v'pes  Ace gakTta&a  e,,'ev/tzt a/tf,
Granville Penn, Esq., London, 1836. "And eat with hem and    Immersed in water "-` nImersec in the Holy Spirit ". The
commanded, that they shulden not departe, fro Jerusalem,  Bcc" z  c family, and the BUarzo branch of it, have become
WViclif, 1380.  "And gaddered them togeder"' Tyndale  1534
gaddered them togeder, Tyndale, 1534. famous through all Christendom.  They are honorably de"And being assembled together with them "  Authorized
"Andbeing a b t e tscended from a very ancient family, in classic heraldry. They
version, 1611.  "And gathered them  together "  Cranmer, are descended from  vi,~ by an onomatopaia, "which coins a
1539. "And gathering them together ~ Geneva 1557. "And
39.   And gathering them together, Geneva, 1557.    nd   ord from  sound, by which alone its imeaning may be ascereating with them ", Rheims, 1582. Boothroyd, with all these    ed.  It is self-interpretive.    e have d
tained. It is self-interpretive.  WVe have dip and plunge
premises before him, renders the passage thus, "And then from  the sound of any instrument or material variously
assemnblingc them  to-,ether, he comlmanded thein not to deassembling them  together, he commanded them  not to de- brought into contact with water.  Dip, bap and plunge, indi
part, &c.~                                                 cate the sounds made by variously applying any solid substance
Prof. Hackett, for whose ability and candor I entertain a to water. The air echoes plunge, when a person is suddenly
very high regard, in his recent very learned " Commentary on immersed in water-it echoes dip and bap, when persons or
the Original Text of the Acts of the Apostles", Boston, 1852, other solid substances are suddenly submerged.
says,; The active sense of this verb has not been proved",   Being words of action, and not of mode, they can have
and gives it " being assembled ", giving Mleyer, Olshausen. and but one literal and proper meaninzg.  Barerco occurs in the
De Wette, as confirmatory of his conclusion.  " Having as- N. T. three times, always trans. corn. ver. by dip.  BaIzVStw
sembled them  together ", is, however, maintained by some occurs eighty-one times, transferred  seventy-eight times,
distinguished scholars, I might say by many.  Doddridge thrice translated wash, by a metonymy of the effect for the
renders it, "having assembled them together", stating, too, cause. Boz-cos occurs only four times, once translated:'that some critics, ancient and modern, particularly Chry- washing by the same figure. BawTLuars occurs fourteen times,
sostom and Theophylact, understand the word avva2Tco/seroS exclusively applied to John, the Harbinger. Bactzacua is
as expressive of Christ's eating with his disciples during universally transferred in the com. ver. John, the Iarbinger,
the forty days ". But he adds, "' The notes of Elsner and is the only one called BAPTIST in King James' version.
Raphelius seem  abundantly sufficient to justify the version   In tracing their ancestral history up to Moses and his law
I have given ". We have also avvav)aviouat —-una comnmoror, of ceremonial observances, we find, on a grand occasion, the
living together, in the same av2o —hall, or court, which has whole tribe of modes of wetting were convened, in Bazrco,
been seized by some, in aid of their version of "eating to- Pacuco, Xeco,'Pavirco, on special duty, each  one in
gether ". But, in our esteem, Leigh is our best authority. his own official service, with his armor on. The priest was
In his Critica Sacra, London, ed. 1650, on Acts 1: 4, he gives to pour oil into the palm  of his left hand; he was then
convescens, congregans-conversans; and adds, Item, qua to dip his right forefinger in the oil that was in his left
pastor dispersas oves sub tectum collegit; qux significationes hand, and then to sprinkle of the oil seven times before the
optime congruerent huic loco, quia Christus discipulos fugiti- Lord.
vos velut disperses oviculas iterum collegit, et ad spiritualem    Prof. Stuart, of Andover, affirms, that all lexicographers and
militiam armavit. There is nothing in " eating together ", re- critics of note agree that fanzrco and flcanrtco indicate to
levant to a mission; but there is something in congregating, dip, plunge, or immerse. Bib. Repository, 1833, p. 298. In
or calling together a company of persons, in order to the bet- support of which, he cites Lucian, in Timon. Plutarch,
ter accomplishment of their mission, or for commissioning Strabo, Themestius, the  Sybylline verse concerning  the
them. That such an assignation or appointment was made, we city of Athens, Josephus, HIomer, Pindar, Aristotle, Arislearn from Matthew 28: 16, in connection  with Matt. 26: 32 tophanes, Heraclides, Herodotus, Aratus, Xenophon, Diodorus
-" I will go before you into Galilee, after I am risen again ". Siculus, Plato, Epictetus, IIippocrates, I-Ieliodorus, cum multis
This appointment is fairly indicated in these passages with allis.
their context                                                To these we might add the testimony of WTall, Locke, Tillot



4                                 ACTS OF TIHE APOSTLES. CHAP. I.
KING  JAMES'  VERSION.                          GREEK  TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
with  iwater;  but ye  shall be    a TO                EOE                        L i  wte, but you  shall be
baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost <                                                   immersed in the Holy Spirit,
not many days hence.                     AytLc,   ov  /ETra  7r oAAas  TaVTas   not many days hence.
son, Seeker, Samuel Clarke, Locke, the philosopher, Wall, Wells, many places. Sometimes, however we find the article omitte6
lBishop Nicholson, Doddridge, Whitfield, Wesley, Macknight, before Ocos, as in Matt. 22: 32.  In the first part of this
and the Assembly of Divines, as concurring with this inter- verse, we have 6 OeoS, and we translate properly, "I am  the
pretation of the words of this family.  So testifies also the God of Abraham  &c." —but in the latter clause we have ovr
whole Greek Church. The ancient versions-the Syriac, (both eaatv   6 Oeos, ON os SVExoScov aioa covrcov, literally, "the God is
the Peshito, 2d century, and the Philoxenian, 6th century,) not God of dead, but of living," but properly, " God is not
the Arabic Polyglott, 7th century, the Propaganda, A. D. 1671,'the' God of'the' dead, but of'the' living."   -Iere, we
all give the same family —" acada "-immerse, of which word not only omit the Greek article, where it is in the text, but
the Greek representative is aiTcLC).                           supply the English article in three places, where there is no
article in the original.  In Mark 12: 27 and Luke 20: 38, we
-I~svyzTr iytv.  In v. 2 of this same chapter, we have have the parallel passages, and the same construction.  The
~v/va-oS 5tyov. In v. 8 we have zov Altov Hvev/aaog; v. 16
wervaciorav e-ov.  In v. S wte have ytoand, aI4ov   aln otheaO;  v. 16 use or omission of the Greek article, in these places, is
we again have To 17evCa To Zitov; and  agin  another form
we. O": h a vevgawog Hr4rtov. T o a g nt r governed by a very general principle of the Greek language,
ch. 2:', I'evsvazos._4y'ov.
according to which they employed the article simply to disThe Book of the Acts, or of Acts of Apostles by some of tinguish between the subject and the predicate of a sentence.
the Ancients was not inappropriately called "The Gospel of In the sublime and abstract language of John's introduction
the Holy Spirit."  lie is, indeed, more frequently spoken of in  to his Gospel, e  have a similar case.           itht an
to his Gospel, we have a similar case. Ev az', without an
this book than in the whole Four Gospels.  His personal article, we translate,       the beginning"    ut in the latter
article, we translate  in the beginning.' [But in the latter
attributes, mission, and work, are more fully developed in the  X,,1~~  D5 ~~part of the 1st verse of this chapter, we have OEog *iv 6 oog.
details of the apostolic mission than in any other portion of Why do we not translate, in the order of the Greek and say,
the Christian Scriptures.  Speculative Theologians, in their   God was the word"?  clearly, because 6 2oyos is shown to
metaphysics, have, indeed, been  much perplexed in their be the subject of the sentence, not only by the context, but
versions and criticisms upon the nnarthrous forms of this by the use of the article before 2oyog, and its omission before
Divine person.                                                 Oeos. This principle of employing the Greek article or not.
After a very special and protracted examination of his
After a versly special and protracted exavmination    of his naccording as it is connected with the subject or predicate of a
Divine personality and his w   we have much confidence in sentence might be illustrated at great length, but it would be
the result indicated in the following analysis and synthesis f.rcign to the purpose of this note to enter upon so extended
of the Christian oracles, and especially of this book; and a field of criticism.
because of its importance, and to prevent frequent allusions
and references to the special positions and attitudes in which    This word zr~v/,vc occurs very frequently in the scriptures:
he appears, we judge it expedient, in the opening of this look and with various adjuncts.  We note, these five expressions
of Acts apostolic, to take a critical and full view of this third ZVV/,ta (spirit), TO  rEtEVUa (the spirit), rwEV/Cvta aroy  (spirit
personal manifestation of Jehovah.  We have one Jehovah in holy), To Cy7ov  rsvEttac  (tthe holy spirit), and To rvEvava To
the person of the Father, in the person of the Son, or worcd  Uytov (the spirit the holy). Let us consider first, the question,
Incarnate, and in the person of the Holy Spirit.              does the use or the omission of the article, in the Greek, der,evuca ltyov is without the Greek article, though in ren- termnine the fact, whether it is the divine, that is, the infinite.
dering it, we are required to use the English definite article or a finite spirit, which is spoken of?  In'Mark 9: 20, " the
THE. The Greek o, >', To, commonly called the Greek article, spirit (To 7vrvyaca) tare him."  There we have the article-but
mnust not be confounded with our definite English article, it is a demoniacal spirit, that is spoken of. So elsewhere.  In
merely because they are called by the same name.  Their Mark 1:10, "and the spirit (To  ~v,atca), like a dove," &c.
uses, in the two languages, are by no means parallel.  We Here we have the article, as before, but now it means the
are constrained, by the laws of the two languages, to employ  Holy Spirit or "the spirit of God" ('To zvcvlta Tov OsEOv) as
the English article fiequently, when it is not used in the  Matthew  expresses it 3:16.  In Luke 9:39, "Lo a spirit
Original, and vice versa.  Each case must be considered with  (ZrrvGa), taketh him," &c. IHere there is no article, and it is
reference to the general principles of composition which ob- a demoniacal spirit.  In ch. 24: 37, "They had seen a spirit
tain in the English and in the Greek respectively.  We (rvevvta), and v. 39,'"a spirit (7tvEvua), hath not flesh and
usually translate O Oos, simply God, not " the God."  Yet it bones," &c., without the article.  But then, also, without the
is, with but few exceptions, 0 OoS, " the God," in the Origi- article, Jno. 3: 5,  of water and of the spirit (f vvuarors);;
nal.  In nMatt. 1  23, we correctly translate, Ml&9  7/,rov  6 so frequently in the epistles; as in Gal. 5  25, "If we live in
OEoS, " God with us,)  and not'the God with us."  So in the spirit (rvev,razrt), let us also walk in the spirit (2vauz)2;




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. I.
KING  JAMES  VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
6 When they therefore were i7pupaxs.   G  O~   86V  ovv  o-veA-    They now having come Pto- 6
come  together, they  asked  of  90'vT7ES E7rpco)Trov avTov AE'/ovrTS, gether, qasked  him, saying,
P This agrees with the command to'"continue in Jerusa- passage, when dissenting from  De Wette, as quoted by
lem", Luke 24: 49. Some interpreters, with the concurrence Prof. Hackett, OL,EV orV avvre,2ores; Thley now having
of De Wette, construe the participle substantively, "They conme together.
now, who came together".  Grammatical enough, but not in    q Ezrr7eozwv, literally were asking, tantamount to asked,
accordance with the author of this book, in the case and in most instances, in our idiom, represented by asked.
alluded to.  So Olshausen judiciously  remarks on this Matt. 15: 23. John 4: 40; 8: 7; 12: 21, &c.
again Eph. 2: 22, "Habitation of God through the spirit verse, in narrating the effect of this spirit, it is said, "It was
(eV ZVevuact) ); and in 1 Tim. 3: 16, "Justified in the spirit revealed to him by the Holy Spirit," &c. (azro rov zrvevuaro;
(EV rVreovaTt).*                                            yov aylov), with the article before both 7vev/ya and aylov,
From these citations, it is clear, that the Greek article does clearly because of the relation which this second introduction
not of itself, necessarily, indicate anything as to the quality, of the word sustains to the subject, as already introduced in
nature, or essence of the noun with which it stands connected  rvvevacva ayov. The article does not introduce the idea of debut these must be ascertained from  other sources.  WVhat finiteness, or individuality, but simply demonstrates the rvevother aids have we in respect to the word;evevua?  Besides ua in the second place, as the refvvua, already named, which
the general scope of the context, there are both epithets and was not simply a spirit, but a particular, that is the Holy
attributive or limiting clauses. Thus, to "spirit,)  we have Spirit.  So in the next verse (27), the connection of thought
added, " unclean,"  "dumb." "deaf," "evil," "demoniacal," being now clearly and closely established, the specific adjunct
"pythonic," &c.-also';holy," "of God," "of Christ," "of aIytov is dropt, as no longer necessary, and we have simply
the Lord," " of adoption," " of his son," &c. By these and zcp rzvevuact, the spirit, that is, the spirit already referred to,
such like tests, and not by the use or omission of the article, known to be the Holy Spirit, not by the article simply, but
must we determine the quality, nature, or essence of the by that to which the article refers, to wit, the avevua c ayov,
grvevfta, in any place. The article may or may not be used first mentioned.
with any one of these expressions.  This will depend upon    So far firom the article being necessary to give definiteness
its logical, that is, its syntactical relation in the thought of or individuality to v)revuca aytov, it is its very definite and
the speaker or writer. The article is in fact a contrivance of individual character that enables it to stand without the artisyntax to render words, however general, so individual, dis- cle. It is a great mistake to suppose that rvev,ua hyLor, is an
tinctive, or definite, as that they may be fitted to form the abstract noun. 1IvEvvua alone may be used as an abstract
subject of a proposition; hence its introduction or omission noun, but surely not with the qualifying and specific adjunct
will be governed by this general principle, and the same word, yLtov.
therefore, with precisely the same essential signification, will   The Christian dispensation, being a dispensation of, or
be found with or without the article, according to its syn- through the Holy Spirit, he is in the very beginning of the
tactical relation in the context.                          kingdom, as it was formally set up on the day of Pentecost,
The uses of the word rCvevyca afford ample illustrations of most appositely set forth in his individual, personal, and spethis ruling principle in the Greek language.  It means, gener-  cific character, as ztvvuca iayov; not an influence of someally, spirit —neither  definite nor specific in itself-but, by the thing else, an effect or product of some superior antecedent
use of some adjunct, it may be rendered so, and then it will cause, but a concurring and self-acting personal divine agent,
take or reject the article according to the general rule of the in consummating and completing the work of redemption.
language.  Thus zrveviea becomes definite, because specific, by  Therefore our Saviour said in his farewell discourse (Jno.
the adjunct ayLto. The adjective specifies what spirit, and, 14: 26), that the Father would send in his, the Son's, name
when placed after the noun, stands in the relation of the "the advocate," the H-oly Spirit, "who should teach them," &c.
Hebrew genitive, and exerts, along with its qualifying sense, It is here To xrvyvc  To Aiytov, and in this first chapter of Acts
also a limiting and individualizing influence upon the noun. every thing is in perfect keeping with this divine distribution
Therefore we find  reveucc,  when succeeded by aiyov, uni- of the parts assigned to the Son and the Spirit respectively,
formly without the article; yet always most specific and in the salvation of man. In the first verse the commanddefinite. There is no room for mistake. Thus (Luke 2: 25, ments given to the apostles are referred to this promised
26) it is said of Simeon, that the Holy Spirit was upon him. (rvEvvea hytov) Holy Spirit, h ~raeazgxjros.  In the 4th verse,
Here it is rvev#ua Adyon, without the article. Yet in the next the narrative represents the Saviour as commanding them to
tarry at Jerusalem till this promise of the Father should be
* In these critical notes, the common  version is adopted, fulfilled-identifying it with the baptism in the Holy Spirit
for convenience of reference simply,                       (wrevUa d7'on), —which  had been promised by John, the




6                               ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. I.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
him, saying, Lord, wilt thou at Kvpte, ei  e   TE        c  Xpovco  TovrTcp Lord, dost thou at this time
this time restore again the king- l yoKatto'Tazetr  TjI   f3aotAdav  restore the kingdom to Israel,
dom  to Israel?7r at aV                                             aA            restore the kingdom to Israel?
7 And he said unto them, It vTIc'Io-pa "A;  7 E-yrE  iE 7rpS'  And he said to them, It is not 7
Baptist; and in the 8th verse, in reply to their questions con- of the Greek language, that we need not illustrate it by other
cerning the restoration of the kingdom to Israel (v. 6), he examples. As V58atZ stands to the immersion by John, so
tells them, " they shall receive power, after that the Holy precisely does ev 7rvefaCrt stand to the immersion by Christ.
Spirit (zov aytov zvevrazos) shall have come upon them," &c. The relation, in both cases, is expressed by the dative or
Here there can be no mistake. The so 7tvevuca To aytov —  locative case; and is clearly that of where or in which the
promised in Jno. (14: 26)-is the  rvev/ate eaiYov, in which action was performed.  It should be noted by those who
the Harbinger promised, they should be immersed, the same speak of this connection, as the dative of instrument, that
7rtvevua iytov, for which the Saviour bid them  to tarry at whilst the genitive is the whence-case, and the accusative the
Jerusalem, and the To cytov rvsvva, which was to come upon whither-case, the dative is strictly and properly the wherethem, in order to endue them with power, &c., as found in case, and can only be used to express instrumentality in a
v. 8. The identity of the subject indicated by the several strictly passive sense. It is not properly employed to express
expressions rrvevea aylov, To rvsv~a To aytov, and To ay'ov concurrent action or co-agency.  l;she action in this case is
7rvev/a, cannot be doubted. To those who think that the expressed by "immerse," the agents were John and Christ,
idea of the personality of the Spirit was not distinctly held the whither or object vcuas, those addressed, and the placeby the Jews, and who yet contend that this idea is only that in which, in the action of John, ~vart, in water, and in
properly and fully conveyed by the expression To 5frvEv/t   c o the action of Christ, ev sv1PEvyaT, ytcp, in the Holy Spirit.,yos,, it may be suggested, that in the only places (three in   There are five distinct conceptions of the Holy Spirit in the
all), where the expression " Holy Spirit " occurs in the Holy Scriptures. The first is his nature, all Divine; the second,
Septuagint, this arrangement of the article with the noun his person, distinct from that of the Father and the Son; the
and adjective is uniformly employed. The same form is also third, his office of illuminator and sanctifier; the fourth, his
used by Peter (in Acts 1: 16), to designate the Spirit, prophe- influence; the fifth, his work, peculiarly developed in creation,
sying by the mouth of David.                              providence, and redemption.
As to the use of the definite English article, the, always   1. In creation he "moved upon the face of the waters," imbefore Holy Spirit, it is found necessary in the fact, that we pregnating them with life-giving power; Gen. I: 6. " By his
recognize the Spirit's agency always in relation to the Father,  Spirit he has garnished the heavens;" "his hand has formed
and to the Son. We may and do sometimes say "Father, the crooked serpent;" the milky way; Job 26: 13. The
Son, and Holy Spirit," but this rather to unify than to dis- Spirit of God has made me, Job 33: 4. " The Spirit gave the
tinguish. Were there scriptural warrant for addressing the apostles utterance," Acts 2: 4.
Holy Spirit directly, as is sometimes done, we would omit the   2. In providence, annually renewing the face of the earth.
English article.                                           "Thou sendest forth thy Spirit, and thou renewest the face
TaZ,-,E, HvIVLCevCTL t ygoy.  These baptisms, or immer- of the earth."  Psalm  104: 30.  By the Holy Spirit the
sions, are spoken of by MIatt. 3: 11; Mark 1: 8; Luke humanity of Jesus the Messiah was created out of the person
3: 16; Jno. 1: 33; and I Cor. 12: 13. In all these places of the Virgin Mary. The Holy Spirit (HIvevua Aytov) shall
the preposition ev is expressed both before OSazT  and zrvev- come upon thee, Luke 1: 35. Therefore she was found with
ualzT, except that in Luke, where ev is omitted, as in this child by the Holy Spirit, Matthew 1: 18. Hence the Christian
case, before Bcarts. The insertion or omission, therefore, of church commenced by the direct and special influence, or
the preposition does not alter the construction or the sense; creative power, of the Holy Spirit, Acts 2. The Father sent
in either case, the noun is the dative of the manner, or the his Son into the world; the Son promised to send, and did
way in which, or after which, or the place or medium in send, with the concurrence of his Father, the Holy Spirit; and,
which, the action is performed. Both the preposition ev and by his gifts vouchsafed to the apostles, they instituted the
the dative case-ending indicate the same primary thought, Christian church, Christ's mystical body, of which he is the
that of relative place. The Sanscrit has an "implementive living, active, and efficient Spirit.
or instrumental," a "dative" and a "locative" case, all of   3. In redemption, He is the sanctifier, and comforter, or adwhich are expressed, in the Greek, by the one, dative. But vocate, of the claims of Messiah, shedding abroad copiously,
the primary and distinctive import of all these is "locative." the love of God in the heart of his people; making interThis is also the import of the preposition ev, and, therefore, cessions for us with groanings inexpressible, which only he
we find tile case-ending of the dative, sometimes with, and that searches the heart can interpret.
sometimes without, the preposition, in precisely the same con-   Such are the evangelical developments of the remedial disnection, and in the same sense. This is so common a liberty pensation, all found in the Divine essence and personalities.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. I.                                               7
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
is not for you to know the times av'7ov's', OVX  VWv   ErTtL yvcowat for you to know times or rocor the seasons which the Father Xp'vozvs' 7 KalpovS oi' o lIaT7 p  casions,  which  the  Father
hath put in his own power. (         Es o; T AaovE  a.   8 oA    a     has reserved for his own sdis8 But ye shall receive power |hAjccr-Oe;vatuLv,   ErEAOdvrov  Tposal.  But you shall receive  8
after that the Holy  Ghost is Tro   A/tov    epower, after that the  Holy
come upon you: and ye shall be  a    EO           Ve XT g,                you shallbeirit inessesfo r me you  and
witnesses unto me, both in Je- ILyu \                                            na   ewitese fo  m 
wie p o v f f  tanry    Kay     7racr~  T r both  in Jerusalem, and in all
rusalem, and in all Judea, and in                                     7    both in Jersalem, and in all
rusaovSata  Kal  2_aLtapetla  Kal  eco  Judea, and in Samaria, and to
Samaria, and unto the uttermost                             9  IKat racra the  uttermost parts of the
EOXaTOV TJ)S'             Cat  TavTathe uttermost parts of the
part of the earth.                    W, \, earth,,
9 And when he had spoken etCoP~ [SkE7ro'VTo12 avT60P E7rrp0V,, earth.
9 And when he had spoken  9  
these things, while they beheld, KaV redA9 vtpre\alep alo    r                And whe   n h e had spoken  9
o10 ta  these things, while they behe was taken up; and a cloud'_pT(! 6JOaAaL/tW   aVTCOV.             Ka.
he was taken up; and a cloud  e    3, 9                 held, he was taken'up, and a
received him out of their sight.          ae     VT re                T    held, he was taken   p, and a
D, \,, \ cloud received him out of their
10 And  while  they  looked  ovpaiovv,  7ropevoALEo Ov aTro, Ka              t.,0 And  while  they  looked            sight.  And while they were l0
steadfastly toward heaven as he'8ov 6PES'  O  7-apEct0T7KEoaL  gazing   intwhile they were as
menp        ~x too   avpot  Ka gazing  winto  the  heaven  as
went up, behold, two men stood avrowY er ecGOrJTt AevK17,   Ot KaL he went up, behold, two men
by them  in white apparel;          ewrov,   ArSpes' FaAtAatoe,  rl stood by them  in white ap11 Which also said, Ye men EO7TjKaTE  E,/3\rorEvp E                 O) parel; who also said, Galile- 11
of Galilee, why stand ye gazing                                            ans, why  stand  you  gazing
o   ov0ros'''Iro's' 6 ans, why  stand  you  gazing
up into heaven? this same Je-                                              into the heaven?  This same
apaA7100EIS   a'O        V;kwv   e6' T\oy Jesus, who  is  taken  from
sus which is taken up from you,aaA         e             L    et  TO      e, who  is  taken  from
into heaven, shall so come in like    pav,                      ETa         you into the heaven, shall so
manner as ye have seen him go  PT O a7rOT eopv-  come, in like manner, as you
into heaven.,'' T,v p   12    have  seen  him   going  into
the heaven.  Then  they re- 12
12 Then returned they unto  vW7rrTpe/Itv   ELS' IJpJovUraAvj/t aWo turned into Jerusalem, from  a
Jerusalem, from the mount called opOVU  TOV KaAov1tEOV''EatWPos, mount  called  0Olivet, from
Xeoovovs  xatovs, "times or occasions ". "The seasons witnesses might depose against me, and not be " witnesses
of time, or the exact time ", Wakefield.                for me". I therefore, a priori, prefer the latter to the former
11 E0'ero Ev zvq OSO r~ovatce; "put in his own power ", -the text to the emendation.
com. ver.; " appointed in his own authority ". These, how-' "Was taken up", e&r,?7,j, not are2, Ja[97, v. 2, indicating
ever literal, are not in the common currency of our present the commencement not the completion of his ascent.  le,
language. Men may place a matter in their own hands-in                   
it appears from the terminology here employed, gradually
their own disposal. And by a very common figure we speak
their own disposal. And by a very common figure, we speak and with great dignity, ascended, not as a flash of lightning,
of "reserved rights", we very seldom put, that which we
o e e g wv s   put thatwnor as a meteor passes away, but slowly and with majesty,
possess, in our own hands. It is, therefore, a figurative ex- that they might clearly perceive and be assured of his return
pression, tantamount to-reserving or placing in one's own to his native heaven. Several of the old versions rea, "An
to his native heaven. Several of the old versions read, And
dispensation or disposal. It is, indeed,'i:ovaua, moral power, while they were looking steadfastly, as he was going towards
or authority of dispensation-at one's own disposal.     heaven "
t dvvacw, not here esovaca, moral power or authority,
indicative of the powers of the Christian age-" the world   w Et Izoveavovo; into the heaven. In vv. 10, 11, we have
that was to come". There was not only stovata, authority- this precise formula four times, and, therefore, we must
or moral power —but also 3vvalis, intellectual strength and have it just as often in the version. We have also ets twice
miraculous power-equal to their day and work.          in vv. 12, 13, and should have into Jerusalem, and into the
upper room, for in both instances they went not only to, or
u Mov, for tot, is substituted by the authority of Lachmann
unto: but into Jerusalem, and into the upper room.
and Tischendorf (abbreviated Ln., Tf.). The difference between
"' my witnesses", and "witnesses for me" is considerable. My l    "Olivet ", olive yard.




8                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. 1.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
Olivet, which is from Jerusalem   j Cort eyyvU Iepo voaaj t, oat- Jerusalem,  a  sabbath-day's
a sabbath-day's journey.         /13a5ov  e'5ov,journey. And when they had 13
13 And when they were come    13 Ka  OTe E Aov, ^'3ra    entered, they went up into the
in, they went up into an upper e            o C          7 av Kar a-upper room, where abode both
room, where abode both Peter, tS TO VE7rep~o0 ov?Jo-aV Kararoom, where abode b'oth Peter, |         e'I o  Peter, and James, and John,
and James, and John, and An-   EVTES, 0 TE HEpOS' Kl IKdrew, Philip, and Thomas, Bar- 8/3o  KaL'IOXa"v7ys KaL Avasr, and Andrew, Philip and Thotholomew, and Matthew, James  t'At7rTrosr Kat Ehotasr, BapOoAo- mas, Bartholomew  and Matthe son of Alpheus, and Simon MzaLtO   Ka   Jl MaTOaLos','IcKrO/30  thew, James, son of Alpheus,
and Simon Zelotes, and Judas,
Zelotes, and Judas the brother of'AApatov Kal [tL/LOV o Z771AoTr, the brother of James.  These 14
~~~~~~i,,         4        tebohroJam1es.  These 14 T  
hJam es.                       KaL aov8asl caKco30v.          ovrot were all zpersevering with one
14 These all continued with  7rtvrev 77o-av  7TpO'-KapTEpOVVTES consent, in prayer and supone accord in prayer and sup- 6tOO0Laa35v r~'pooevX~ KaL T            | plication, with women, with
plication, with the women, andT9  P XtJ  Kat Tq plication, with women, with
plication, with the  onen,   and aEE    (T          attC Ka'  LI Tapia tMary the mother of Jesus, and
Mary the mother of Jesus, and                               KL              th     other
TI) /J7TL TOV  Iacor n     KaL  V'p with his brothers.
with his brethren.                T,  o.5 A.. in.those days Peter rozvr aieBhot% abrob.
15 And in those days Peter    15           Laas  ^,   And in those days Peter 15
stood up in the midst of the dis- I               a                     stood up in the midst of the disciples, and said, (the number of avao'ra5  [IE'rpo S'  El-' feo r)TO
ciples, and said, (the number of l,,      ciples, and said, (the number
the names together were about LaT017rTwv     EtrEV'  77V   T      X     ciple, and said, (tother umbeing
of the names together being
an hundred and twenty,)           OVOI-LraTo6  EW7rtroavro CS' EKarTO   about one hundred and twen16 Men  and  brethren, this ELtKOo-tL'   16 Avpr E aeAO    ty)  Brethren,  this scriptAre 16
scripture must needs have been    el  7rArlpro'&Yat  Tr7A Yypa27l-  mustneeds havebeen fulfilled,
fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost ravrr7v, 7}1 WrpoELre To ]lv/Ev/Ca which the Holy Spirit, by the
by the mouth of David spake~ TO'Aytoy 8ta O-To/aTOr sla 8I, mouth of David, before spoke,
before concerning Judas, which  rep'Ib a Tou'E1o LEVooV r]2'ov concerning  Judas, who was
was guide to them  that tooAk rowtS' a-vAAa/Jo t T0P'Iroovo' guide to them  that seized JeJesus.                            17                    / ^ 
17 For he was numbered with        OL       rl Ka7fptt9 rlepo' r7)p  Jvv sus.  For he was numbered 17
us, and had obtained part of this  7/" t, Kal.AaXe To) KA7pop T7S  with us, and had obtained part
ministry.                        &8aKoulas TravrT7S'.  1 OVTOS!Ev of this ministry. (Now a field 18
18 Now this man purchased a oPv EKTr7oaTo   XWopLo   EK TOy VtOT-  was purchased with the refield with the reward of iniquity;  oV  T rJS  artKt'as', Kal  7wrpqvys  ward of his iniquity, and he,
Y EZov, having, not -= careZov, distant. Hackett, in loco., are not two classes, while men and brethren are. Without a
"having from"; Sabbati habens iter, Vulgate; "distant conjunction between them, with us, they simply indicate
from", Syriac; "containing a saboth' Tyndale. So, also, the brethren, which is more Anglo-Saxon than " men brethren ".
Geneva. " conteyning a sabbath dayes iorney". "Distant a In a brother we always find a man, while sometimes we may
sabbath day's journey "o, Rheims; " distant about seven fur- find a man, but not in him a brother.
longs ", Syriac Version.,longs 11 Syriac Version.                        Men of Galilee, men of Judea, men of Israel, men of Cyprus,
z Ieoaoraozeew  signifies, to persist in adherence to, to be men of Macedonia, &c., &c., are, with us, Galileans, Jews,
intently engaged in, to attend constantly to, Acts 2: 42; Rom. Israelites, Cyprians, Macedonians, &c., &c. Murdock's Syriad
13: 6, &c.; to remain constantly, Acts 2: 46; to attend con- has men. The English Rheims ver. of the Vulgate has " you
stantly, Mark. 3: 9; to continue with, Mark 8: 13; 10: 7.    men brethren ". Beza, London Ed., 1681, has Viri fratres;
a "Men brethren " occurs some eleven times in this book Boothroyd's London Ed., 1836, has simply " brethren "; our
of Acts. A Hebraism, in our idiom, simply equivalent to com. ver. follows Tyndale's; Thompson, "men brethren".
brethren.  Men, brethren and fathers, is a proper address, WVe do not say, men and Virginians, men and Pennsylvawhen three distinct classes are present; but "men brethren " nians, &c.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CEHAP. I.                                         9
KINO JAMES  VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
and fniing headlong, he burst 7evYoEpOS'   eAaKrJo-E  per-oS,  KaL falling headlong, burst asunasunder in the midst, and all his deXVt01  7rdrTa 7T N r Ady7Xvcl  der in the midst, and all his
bowels gushed out.                avTro     19 Ka  yv cor 4rv    7e'leTO bowels gushed out.  And it 19
19 Alnd it *was known unto w cra -L T~O~   KwTatKO VLKt'IepovaOa- was known to all the dwellers
61 the dwellers at Jerusalem;,   in Jerusalem; insomuch as that
insomuch as that field is called A1    oe                 T  XOp[O field is called in their proper
in their proper tongue, Acelda- eKeLO  LOL U         L3 aAEKT     aIrvT tongue Aceldama, that is to
ma, that is to say, The field of AKEAa/sa,  TrovreUTt   XagptLo  say, the fieldof blood.) For it 20
blood.                           caMaros.  20 7Eypa7rTat yap 4' is written  in  the book  of
20 For it is written  in the l,/1[Ap  YaA1uUV,  FEP/7qOeTW   y Psalms; Let  his habitation
book of Psalms, Let his habita-'ravALS  aVroV  E'p7yOS,  Kal " r      be desolate, and let no man
tion be desolate, and let no man o r"o  KarotKxp ~r avr,,dwell in it, and  his bepisdwell therein: and, His bishop-TJ 0 K'TOtKWV EU avT
dickell therein: ank, isbishop-      ver orr aHros    Aci,/3o  copate  let  another  take.
rick let another take.                      21 A ^                         erefore, of these men that 21
21 Wherefore of these men eepoS.   2 EL OP 7&                   e have  accompanied us all th, V7W V                             have accompanied us all the
which have companied with us,             app                e         time that the Lord Jesus went
all the time that the Lord Jesus Xpovo v co Elu7AOE K0L EiAOEv in and out among us, begin- 22
went in and out among us,         Eo' /tfaS  Kvptsor'Iyo-ov s, 2, aped- ning from  the immersion of
22 Beginning from  the bap- peEPOSr  a7ro  TOv  /t3a7rrto-LaO-o John, to the day that he was
tism of John, unto that same day'Iwc.p1 ov Scos 7T   pas?ys are- taken up from  us, must one
that he was taken up from us, A77o0 a,??7Lo,  fapTupa  7  be appointed  to be witness
must one be ordained to be a  pao- acreo'    o  aTro  yeetOa        v  with us of his resurrection.
witness with us of his resur-          C                23,, 23,     And they appointed ctwo, Jo- 23
rection.                         JifttP EyfL TOU/eOP.  23       EO Tyr3 And they appointed two, o/aov                 Era o,  l.  O    v seph, called  Barsabas, who,23 Andc they  appointed two,          was  surnamed  Justus, and
Joseph  called  Barsabas, who Bapo-aJpav, o      S  EWreKA?017  io5- Matthias.  And they daprayin  24
was surnamed Justus, and Mat-  -ror, Kali MaTrOa.   21 Kat rpo- said: ThouLord, who knowest
thias.                                                                                  we
24 And they prayed, and said, aoEvOL  eLWoP,  2,   Kupte the hearts of all men, show
Thou, Lord, which knowest the Kap&loyPo~-ra 7raYrCVWV, CLaPaELtoP which of these two thou hast
hearts of all men, shew whether eK TrouWvP TrcOPv  vo Eva OPErE    chosen, to take a part i  this 25
of these two thou hast chosen,  25 Aa/3ei  TOv KAypoP 7T7  &taKo-   ministry and an Apostleship,
25 That he may take part of v/as raurys  Kat aWroTroA, I            from  which Judas by transthis ministry and apostleship, |,                    R| gression fell, that he  light
firom which Judas by transgres- 77s 7wape7  Iovas, 7ropevOvat go tssion fehis  wll,  place.  And 2Ght
sion fell, that he might go to his es' roy  TOTOP Toy'otoP.  26  a  they gave forth their lots; and
own place.                       IE&O  P                               they gave forth their lots; and
own place.. |e~ooKaV KAXpOvS  avTrco, Kal ere-| the lot fell upon Matthias,
26 And they gave forth their               p,  Kl               a  
lots; and the lot fell upon Mat- $TEP 0 KArjpos EWr ]ai7ataV, cland  he was numbered 7tothias; and he was numbered with o'vyKaTrex7~0O-   /IerTa TrWV EPSe- gether with the eleven Aposthe eleven apostles.             Ka drore-ToAto.                       tles.
b Episcopate. This term, being now canonized by Webster: is   c?vyzaxe ocjtaV7. This indicates more than that he was
more apposite than any other word in our currency, to indicate numbered with. Hle was numbered together with, i. e. enthe office of oversight or superintendency. The only question rolled among them, Beza, Calvin, De Wette, Hackett. The
with us is, whether it would not be more intelligible to the fact here stated justifies the version given of v. 25, "a parl
masses to say "his office of Superintendant ", or with Wiclif, in this ministry, and an Apostleship " from which Judas feII.
"his bishoprick let another take ". Eztxazoz —   = oversight.  lIe was a perfect and complete substitute, possessing all the
c Eariacv &dO. Literally';they placed two ", but idiomati-  qualifications equally with him. His treachery and fall are
cally, they nominated or appointed two.             thus made to strengthen and complete the apostolic testi
d ifOuaevaccrttE O eeDoW,' " they praying said "  mony.




10                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION
CHAP. II.                              CHAP. II.                               CHAP. II.
AND  when the day of Pente-           KAI Ev Tr7c  o'vt/7rAypoVoO-Oat    WHEN the day of -Pentecost  1
cost was fully come, they were rTju    pac, Tr?   ]lIevT7KOO')S,   was fully bcome, they were all
all with one accord in one place.-  with one accord in one place.
2 And suddenly there came a Toavro.   2 Kat E7ezoO                      EKAnd suddenly  there came a  2
sound from heaven, as of a rush- rO                          COOrW      ep    sound cout of heaven, as of a
ing mighty wind, and it filled /e'rr   7rro.    f3atas,  Kga  erk-   rushing mighty dwind, and it
all the house where they were.                    r           filled all the house where they.PO(Ev 0A0U   70M OLKOV OU beav
sitting.                      3t       o o,, r                          wvere sitting.  And there ap-  3
Karr/e~,ot'  3 sca~ c        o'aV av-.  1
3 And  there  appeared unto  KaXO?7LtevoU           Kat   oJ7O / av  peared to them  tongues cdisTool    8ta/Eplt(O/evat   YA-ooc.
them  cloven tongues like as of'                      e  atributed, as of fire, and it sat
&)~EL ~TPOS~)  EKL~I~.E    7  EQ,,    tributcd,  as of fire, and it sat
fire, and  it sat upon  each of,,      oe,             4         a r          upon every one of them. And  4
them.                                eKarov avrCo7     KaLE7rA2T0yo7av they were all filled with the
4 And  they  were  all filled a7ravres HIvevtLaTros  Aytov, KaL fHoly Spirit, and they began
with the Holy Ghost, and began?7p4aVro  AaAelv  Tepats' yA&o-  to speak in other tongues, as
to speak with other tongues, as o-ats  KaOwSc   TO  lIVevlua  80100V  the Spirit gave them  gutterthe Spirit gave them  utterance. avTrots  a7roOe7/yeTOaL.  5 SHorav  ance.
a HIVTe oal/7s, from ZCev7ToazT = n zr7rxovzrl, v fifty.  vided, 5 times; parted, 6 times; cloven, once, (in this passage
The Pentecost commenced the fiftieth day from the first day only).  Garments and property are "parted ", kingdoms,
of unleavened bread-on the morrow after the Paschal Lamb families, and food, are divided. It would seem apropos, that
was offered.                                              one tongue was visible on the head of every apostle. Wakevb }v,qCreova9atC.  The verb oavztr),locoW  ours only three field freely translates it, "And they saw, as it were, tongues of
times, and exclusively in Luke's writings-twice in his fire, distributing themselves and settling upon them ".
Gospel and once here-" completely filled ". The action of   f jIHevar:og At;'ov; we have zvevu1a, to zrvevta, ~rvEvvta
the verb (literally, to be completed) refers to the interval be- 1y7tov, To ilyov, zrvevcta, and to  ravevua to 7iytov in the
fore his arrival. Olsh., Hackett. "And when the days of Christian Scriptures, and samples of each in the book of Acts.
Pentecost were fully come"; Mur., Syriac Peshito Version. These, too, occasionally occur in connection with the third
" The morrow after the seventh Sabbath ". The Jews were on person of the Divinity, or Godhead.
that day to celebrate a holy convocation according to the law.   That the same personality is occasionally indicated by each
c Ex toov vavov, literally out of heaven, usually represented of them, is conceded by all learned men, so far as known to
fror, heaven.                                             us. Our best Greek texts distinguish them, when supposed to
d HIo7s gitatas, a mighty blast; eQoe2,uvis, a rushing mighty refer to the Holy Spirit, by capital letters.
wind;  ~efeo&ae, rapid and violent motion.  IIHos must be   On a special examination of every passage in this book where
regarded here as the nom. case to Er2iet coaeto.  The echo or these terms occur in Luke's writings, his gospel and his Acts,
sound filled the apartment in which they were assembled. we find it with the article, to rvrvfca, thirty-two times, withHad it been in the temple it would doubtless have been out it nineteen times. In almost every case with the article,
named. No symbol of spirit known to mankind, is better the Holy Spirit is intended, and sometimes without it.
than the wind. John 3: 8.                                  Now, as there is but one Holy Spirit of a Divine conception
" Separate tongues as of.fire]and it settled upon eachofin the Christian religion, we are constrained to think that
e "Separate tongues as of fire, and it settled upon each of
them Thopson   "Distinc  tongues.as of fire, and  when any one is said to be filled with, or led by a Holy Spirit
them "~ Thompson. L" Distinct tongues as of fire, and it sat
whether with or without the article, the Spirit of God is inupon each of them   Wesley. " Tongues which were divided
tended and intimated. But that Spirit, now as formerly, dislike fame, and they rested upon each of them, lMurdock.
"Divided tongues as of fire, and   a tongue sat on each of tributes or confers his graces as he wills, and especially in
them ", 13oothroyd. He adds, "Calvin, Heinrichs, and many answer to the prayer of faith. It is God who works in us to
them 1, Boothroyal. He adds, " Calvin, Heinrichs, and many
of the older commentators render the participle disparted, or will and to do of his own benevolence —To v9qeev   xca TO
cleft, and suppose it to describe the flame as exhibiting in each eE'yW'tv. Phil. 2: 13.
instance a tongue-like, forked appearance". dYtacueot;o0uevcat   g Aoq29T&eyye0aLa is found only in this book, and occurs
y7ioaat. dJageflototac  occurs in the N. T. 12 times, 8 but three times, chap. 2:14; 26:25. In this place it intiof which are in Luke's writings, translated comrn. ver. by di- mates more than ordinary utterance. "As the Spirit gave




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. II.                                              11
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
5 And there were dwelling at     Ev'n Ipovo'aAt    KaTOlKOrTES'   And  there were dwelling  5
Jerusalem Jews, devout men, out'IovradotL a'z3pes  eVAaEL/3E aCr  in Jerusalem  Jews, hdevout
of every nation under heaven.   7rarros ero%    v   TrL v TrW) ro, ovpa- men, of every nation  under
6 Now when this was noised.  6 7ePoJe, r       S             heaven.  Now when this was 6
abroad, the multitude came to- ra              vrXAOe ro 7rA 30og Ka  noised abroad, the multitude
gether, and  were  confounded,   V.  OeVV?7'O   To wAZoo     K   n
gethe    tand  werandwere  confounded, O XV?  OTt 7KOVOV e  E  eKaor-rs. came together, and were conbecause that every man heard T -, ot  ataAEKTo AaAo                     - founded, because ievery one
them speak in his own language.                  Xe     Ao        r     -      founded, beause 6every one
7 And they were all amazed, |TOO.;[ttrravro  Se  7rTTes heard them  speak in his own
and  marvelled, saying  one to  KaL  E8av'llcSorV,        eIrovres  rrpr'tongue.   And all were  a- 7
another, Behold, are not all these aCAA7Aovs, OovK tlV T   rrTE ovr  UT mazed, and  marvelled, saying
which speak, Galileans?             ELTv Ot AVAovvTES  FaAc~ot; one to  another, Behold, are
And how hear we every man 8   N           e                        not kall these who speak, Ga8 And how hear we every man   Kat 7rraw Fuels aKoVo/EV E'Karos, ~ ~           e ^, lileans?  And how  hear we, 8
in our own tongue, wherein we Trh'aa 8taAK                                lieans?  And how  hear we, 
were born?                         rP01/y, ns HdpOo, ga; ME  |E every man in our own tongue,
9 Parthians, and Medes, and                          \ l'    "n  Ka' erlin which we were born? Par9 Parthians, a     Md Iedes,   nd  Ka''Xafltra,  Kal oL KGaTooTES' ~thians, and Medes, and Elam-  9
Elamites, and  the  dwellers in    \                                       thians, and Medes, and Elam- 9
Mesopotamia, and  in Judea, and  T77  Meotoo      Talt[av,'Iovalav  Te ites, and those  -inhabiting
Cappadocia, in Pontus, and Asia,          Kara1oK0ar,   1K0VTOy   La  Mesopotamia,-both iJudea
10 Phrygia, and Pamphylia, TrEv'Atavp              pvyltav    e  GaL and Cappadocia, Pontus and
in Egypt, and in the parts of Ha|ljlvAtav, ALVrr7rTO    KaL   a I Asia, Phrygia and Pamphilia, 10
Libya about Cyrene, and stran-!Pi rTes At/lVs re        T     K \7a  Kv- and the parts of Lybia about
gers of Rome, Jews and prose- P?77VT7, Kat olt E7rt8LlrL      PTzreS PO)- Cyrene, and Roman strangers
lytes,                              taLot,'IovSa tot[ TE  KaL 7rpomo'- -both Jews and Proselytes, 11
11 Cretes and Arabians, we do Avrot,  x KpTpres Kal "Apat3es, Cretes and Arabians,-we hear
them to make solemn addresses ", Thom.  Elsner, on this Acts." It is with us more familiarly rendered tongue. This,
passage, quoting Diogenes Laertius, Iamblichus, and Kypke, as in the case of jazrtazua, we prefer to a mere transshows that it is applied specially to indicate oracles or pro- ference.
phetic responses. So used by Josephus, Strabo, and Philo.
-See Doddridge. "As the Spirit gave them utterance" has              doubtful, and s rejected by Sch., n., and Tf
But Hackett and some others regard it as emyhatic. It is
respect to the import of the communications rather than to          and some others regard it as emhatic. It is.
the fact of their mere powers of speaking, or of expressing indeed if genuine, a figure of amplification.
themselves.                                              XEr.  -in which, not, " wherein "
h Ev2azc3s occurs but three times in N. T., always rendered   m For the dwellers, now also obsolete, substitute those indevout. Its whole family —Ev2 eta and ev2a/'o,ttac are found habiting, as not only more modern, but more indicative of the
but seven times. It is only in Hellenistic Greek found in this regimen and more in harmony with it. Inhabit, in our vernausage. The pious Eneas and the devout Greeks correspond cular, is both transitive and intransitive.
with this use of it.  It is probable that the Jews, then
".  Judea ". Some eminent critics, such as Dr. Bloomfield
sojourners in all nations, were represented in this great anniversary of the giving of their law by men the most pious and and Granville Penn, Esq., regard this as a vitiation of the
devout in their nation.                                common reading. "Idumea exactly fits the geographical order
of the countries named, Judea does not-Parthians, and
Etis cxaazos: literally each one, but in our usage, every one, Medes, and Elamites; those who inhabit Mesopotamia and
is more congenial. In some eighty occurrences in the N. T. it Idumea ". Besides, it is not likely that, in such a collation of
is, with some few exceptions, translated by every one.  countries, Judea, in which they were assembled, would be
named-and named, too, out of its proper place. But Bagster's
j 3Ita Sab2z': literally dialect. This word in the Christian text, being the standard text, renders this position gratuitous.
scriptures is found but six times, and these are found in "The Otherwise we strongly incline to Idumea.




1[2                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
hear them  speak in our' tongues aKOUOfLEV AaAovveoJ  ar-cov  Tacs             them   speaking  in  our own
the wonderful works of God.    7)ETE`pats' yAco-o-ratcs Tra /EEyaAELCa tongues the  -majestic works
12 And they were all amazed, Tov   Oeo-;   12'E1o-Travro  8  of God.  And they were all 12
and were in doubt, saying one to |7raTres  Kca 3rw7ropovv,  aAAoS  amazed and perplexed, saying
another, What meaneth this?    7rps' a&AAov A/yovres, Ti ev OE Aot
7rpOIP  EYOVTES'           one to another, WThat means
13 Othersmocking, said, These  7ov         7     13 ypo  XE13,v  e OT aL;  13  ETepoL             this?  Others (mocking) said, 13
men are full of new wine.           da'ovre~  e'gteyop~'Ot'yAeVKovs
men are full of new wine.         aOVTE,,aEyov,  rOT   7AEvKovS PThey  are  full  of  qsweet
14 But Peter, standing  up   etEo-TTOtEOL EToI'l                                               tat.
with  the eleven, lifted up  his    14 ZaOES             lTps           T   wine. But Peter, standing up 14
voice, and said unto them, Ye evSeKa,  E7r7pe Trv   OV \V Varo,  with  the  eleven, raised  his
men of Judea, and all ye that Kan &aWEOEyaTO aeear            arots, A vSpesr voice, and said to them, rJews,
dwell  at  Jerusalem,  be  this'IovUatot,  Kal  ot  KaTO1KOVVTEg and all you that reside in Jeruknown unto you, and hearken VIcpovo-aAi4  aWavres, roTro TO4v   salem, be this known to you,
to my words:                        Y7VU(-TO'V Eo-TO)   Kat EV.oTto0ao-le and hearken to my words: for 15
15 For these are not drunken, Ta\ pepta7'a  [tov.   15      yaP   s these men are not drunk, as
as ye suppose, seeing it is but i4tets lvroAaLrt,3avETE, OVUTOL   E- you suppose, seeing it is but
the third hour of the day.           OtvovrrtV' erT't yap pa 7pitt! 7r'      the  third   hour of tie day.
16 But this is that which was i;]Epas          6 aAAa TOVI0 EO-Tt TO  But this is that which was 16
spoken by the prophet Joel,          etpre'tEVOV  &ta   ro   7wrpodT-rOV
17 And it shall come to pass'     A,   17                                spoken tthrough the prophet
27 And                                          it shall  come to pass                                      17oflA 
in the last days, saith God, I will eOxaarLr  7tp ar,    X[e o         eor   Joel,  And  it shall come  to 17
pour out of my Spirit upon all e`KXcO  arro 7r'TOV                Os   ill uthe lasot  days, that
flesh: and your sons and your  7rit 7rarav  -apKacc, Ka  7rpov7'TEV- I will pour out of my Spirit
daughters shall prophesy, and  orovetv ol  vto t V5pp Kat at; Ovya-  upon all flesh, and they shall
your young menshall seevisions, TrepeS  VILCO    Ka   o                  O   prophesy.  Youl young  len
and your old men shall dream  v5ptov  opao-Ets  o"*ovTat, Kat ol shall see visions, and your old
dreams:                            7rpEo3vT7EpoL Vt v   V ervarta  Evv- men shall dream,in dreams:
Tay?EyaReLa is more than mighty, or wonderful. Tv uquE-  Nine o'clock in the morning.
ya2ueorrza is rendered magnificence, Acts 19 27; majesty,
2 Peter 1: 16. In this context, its full import of grandeur is   t   a, through, not by. V. 16.'o frequently  indicates
called for. "onderful dispensations of God ", Thompson; b  as an author; but la, through, as an agent, or messenger.
"W~onderful works of God W", W~akefield, Boothroyd, TWesley; So Vigerius, p. 670, Sec. 6, "cum dativo, ut plurimum reddi"Wonders of God ", Mur. Syriac.ur sub.
P Men is supplied in com. vers. Xeiva~ovrEs    is repudiated   u In these writings, "the last days " generally, if not
by Gb., Sch., Ln., and Tf., and &az2evalopz-es substituted.    always, indicate the Christian age. Indeed, the conclusion
q pewvxovs, mustum  vinum  recens ex uvis expressum  of the Jewish dispensation was the commencement of the
et synedochic  quivis dulcis potus quasi a.  Christian.  As the morning star sets in day, so did the
et synecdochice, quivis dulcis potus quasi a sweet wine.- 
Stockius, Wesley, Thompson, Geneva Rheims. Musto, ulgate  Harbinger decrease as the sun of righteousness arose with
Wickliff.  New wine, Murdock, cu   multis allis. The Pente- healing in his wings. Jesus Christ is, in this view of the precost occurred in June, the First Vintage in August.  Conse- mises. properly said to have "Appeared in the end of the
quently, ito coulr d not be new w~tine,                 world ", to put away sin-offerings by the sacrifice of himself.
quently, it could not be new wine.
r A,oes IovSatco, Jews; born in Jerusalem, ao xazozxotv-    " Shall dream dreams ", or dream with dreams; for ErvtvZos
ZES. "Jews, and Jewish converts, or Jews born in Jerusa- Mill gives E2vrrvs.  With Prof. Hackett and some other
lem, and Foreign Jews."  Hackett, cum multis aliis.      translators, we, in this case, prefer Griesbach's text.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. II.                                               13
KING JAMES  VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
18 And on my servants, and wrvtao-Oi'7ovorct.   18  a    e     \
And on my servants, and  rvta o   Kat      E     and on my man servants, and 18
on my hand-maidens, I will pour ros  3oivAovs',Ov Kal err               s my maid servants, in those days
out in those days of my Spirit; -8orAan  iov, e4  TanS -77/epatv EKE/- I will pour out of my Spirit,
and they shall prophesy:             vats' eKXec  a7ro  Tog 7rVevlftaro5 and they shall prophesy. And 19
19 And I will shew  wonders yLOV, Kal 7poc07EVfrEovol.               19 Ka\ I will show  wonders in the
in heaven  above, and signs in   oo-6o reoEpara EV n   oiparc  a'vo, heavens wabove, and signs on
the earth  beneath; blood, and  Kta o'reELa              r           K       the earth beneath-blood and
fire, and vapour of smoke.                 K             a         Krr.  fire, and smoky xvapor.  The 20
20 The sun  shall be turned  20  Ao              erao'rpadroeraT   e   sun shall be turned into darkinto darkness, and the moon into  \KTOo,    Ka I j-eA 7              aa    ness, and the moon into blood,
blood, before that great and nota-pav \  p'  before that great and illustrible day of the Lord come.                                            21KL   ous day of the Lord  come.
21 And it shall come to pass,, And it shall come to pass, that 21
ecrrat, 7ras' o, aV e7rtKaertAs         hla s
that whosoever shall call on the E\          a,        every one who shall call upon
oro ovoa Kvptov, o-roro-era. every one who shall call upon
name of the Lord, shall be saved. 2 TO  o"ota    KVptOV,, 0                  the name of the Lord, shall be
2) Ye  men  of Israel, hear 22   AYpeS''Io'p arAatl a,              ov- Ysaved. Israelites, hear these 22
these words; Jesus of Nazareth, GaTE TOvS Aoyovs TOvTO I7-S-   q  words: Jesus, the Nazarene, a
a man approved of God among froUV,  Top _Na'paL or,   asSpa C"r 6\ man approved of God among
you by miracles, and wonders, TOV   OEOv   a7roeESety/VEoV          V   E'o  you, bymiracles, and wonders,
and signs, which God did by him  V/La    8vvaEo'tE   Kal  rTEpao-  Kat and signs, which God did by
in the midst of you, as ye your- (TrWetotlS, otL  Er7otoe &' avTOv 0 him, in the midst of you (as
selves also know:                    OEOSor E/ Ueo-L(    V/LO, KacOS' Kat you, yourselves also know)23 Him, being  delivered  by auTro  oL'a7TE,  23 TOV7TOV T7    pt-  him having seized, who, by the 23
the  determinate  counsel  and So-eiv,3ovA   Ka& 7rpo7LJrEt roD,declared  counsel  and  foreXv Peter inserts anw, aucECta, actxrco, not in the Hlebrew.  That the person, mission, and work of the Lord Jesus
Christ was declared, promulged, marked out and defined, in
"Smok  vapor", Thompson. "Clouds of smoe.   the La,~w  the Prophets, and the Psalms, no enlightened
ZreCZr  Cal, 0)acE Cta have placed in apposition to t;hemn, "cY', Christian can or will deny. In cases of this sort, our rule in
Mrov, qzacyt8a;arrtov, i. e. the prodigies and signs arle blood, translation is to give, not a particular, or a private interpretafire, and smoky vapor. These are but the portents of the tion, but either a generic, or a specific one, as the case may
destiny, and not the desolations of the Jerusalem that then
clearly indicate. We have the genus, the species, and the
was. Such are the zreocCroc eV rc ovpevpr, and the CarhCsie E8L individual in words, and their acceptations, as we have in aniz77s y7s.                                                mals or plants. Where there is no reasonable doubt, we prefer
sY X'cyascal, shall be saved from the then impendingr jud6g- the precise individual meaning, clearly indicated in the conY zC027to&~Tat, shall be saved from the then impendicng judgwements. The context gives it this meaning in this place, though text; next to this, the specific; and when neither is clearly
usually in this Book of Acts, it refers to the future and eternal indicated, the generic sense; thus giving an equal chance to
salvation,                                               every one to form his own judgment of the word or sentence,
as to the meaning of the Spirit.'Z QoaUEvl flovSq GANt ir0ooYvcousE OEov. In this phrase boqtco   Christ Jesus being the centre and circumference of the
is emphatic and important. It is defined by the words deter- Bible, the Alpha and the Omega of the whole volume of God,
mine, ordain, declare, limit, in our com. ver., Luke 22: 22; of whom Moses in the Law, and all the Prophets, the EvangeActs 10: 42. Which of these four shall be selected in any lists, and the Apostles, spoke and wrote, the  sun of the
given passage is, of course, according to the context, in the spiritual and the moral universe, the testimony which God
judgment of the translator; and that, generally, is according the Father has given of him, is the spirit of the whole oracle
to his analogy of faith. But to these four definitions may be or testimony of God. Rev. 19: 10.
added —termino, finio, definio, do definitionem rei, Aristotle,'OeLoW   occurs eight times in the N. T. represented by
Scapula, Robertson.  To define, and to declare, are its most determinate, Luke 22:22; ordain, declare, limit.  See Acts
etymological and general acceptations.                  10: 42; 11: 29; 17: 26, 31; Romans 1: 4; Heb. 4: 7,




14                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
foreknowledge of God, ye have  0EoV E'K8OTOV Aa3ovTeS, Ala  XEt-  knowledgeofGodwasyielded
taken,  and  by  wicked  hands pov   a,5/Lo v   pOyze- bup, you  have, by  wicked
have crucified and slain:                      24 o              aCV.T17O- Ehands,  crucified  and  slain, 24
kE7E-                                    hands,  crucified  and  slain,0  O
24 Whom   God  hath  raised                                                 whom   God  has  raised  up
up, having loosed the pains of' Avo-as   ras' coSwLac 7T    O gavTrov,   whom   God  has raised  up,, ~  9                    vi         -  having  loosed the -bands of
death: because it was not pos- KaOov                                          death, because it was KpTEimpossible that he should be holden ar  aVrov.                                     sible t hat he  hould be held
of it.                                 N                               afl \  sible that he should be held
25 For David  speaketh con- yap AEcEt etS a7VTO,   -powpoqtyp  underit. For Davidspeaksfor 25
cerning him, I foresaw the Lord TVpA _Kvpto v,         oto v  tEv LO L   7raOV  -  dhim: I have always regarded
always before my face; for he is TS."  oTt EK 8eLtcJ/V  pov  o-T'P,, zt a the Lord, as before my face;
on my right hand, that I should,) o-aAevOtc'  26 8a 70OUTO e- for he is on my right hand,
not be moved:                                                                 that I should not be moved.
26 Therefore did my heart re- Opa'v8O  Y Kap8La [/Lov, Kal D7yaA- Therefore  did  my heart re- 26
joice, and my tongue was glad; Atdoaro  r yAo-or-a iou~ etL 8E joice, and  my  tongue  was
moreover also, my flesh shall rest Kat 7] (o'ape  yov  KaTaoCK-/POVo-et glad: moreover my flesh shall
in hope: ar'  A7r.   27  TL OV K  Ey7ara- rest in hope, ethat thou wilt 27
27 Because  thou  wilt  not    I                                     /      not leave my soul among the
leave  my soul in hell, neither AEts                                es atov   dead, neither wilt thou sufer
a Iooyvcoats occurs but twice in the Christian scriptures. Thzat is most generally adapted to declare its full sense, and
In both cases it refers to God's foreknowledge. This, indeed. in better taste than because, or because that. Vigerius on orn
in condescension to our modes of viewing events. To a being and zotvvv, p. 547. London, 1824.
inhabiting eternity-to whom all things past, present, and to
come are ever and alike present —foreknowledge or past know-   f Es  dcov.  Such is the reading of the selected Gr. text.
ledge applies not. Eternity past and future are a nune stans,  although in the main we regard it as the best Ed. of the
an everlasting now. Does not he "inhabit eternity"?  Is. N. T., we cannot uniformly conform to it. In this case we
57: 15.                                                  prefer etg a&jv, the marginal reading adopted by Griesbach,
Lachmann, and Tischendorf.         The object of this hope
was5 that his soul or life would not be lost among the dead.
a much litigated passage, we prefer being literal to a fault.
n  IIn hope that thou wilt not leave &C., not " because "
Bonds, bands, cords, pangs, have been by divers trans-  l;s  is by Romanists  and some Protestants frequently
lators and critics regarded as appropriate representatives of rendered hell.  The king's translators of the Bible render
wctvas. With much probability Beza conjectures that as the %qi.,  sheol, in the Old Testament, hell. Yet, says Leigh, in
Hebrevw ~br,  with the variation of one little point, may in- his Critica Sacra, "All learned men know that grave is more
differently signify pains or bonds, the former is here preferred, proper than hell. The Hebrews had no word proper to indibecause agreeing best with the connection-else it must signify cate hell, as Christians understand it. They had Tophet and
the confinement to which the pains of death had brought him. Gehinnom.  The Hebrew Sheol signifies a place dark and
Dodd., compare Matth. 24: 15. Rev. 17: 1.-But as the bands obscure, where nothing can be seen. Job calls it " the land
of death better agree with what follows we prefer it. Again of darkness ".  The Romans had their infernal, as well as
there seems to be an allusion to David's triumph over the their supernal regions, their Orcus and their Plutonic realms.
Philistines, or over Saul, supposed to be described, Ps. 18: 5.   Christians believe and teach, that there is a Heaven, a Hain these words:
ThecordsofHasin these wordsed mdes, and a Gehenna. Their Hades is a state of separation
The cords of Hades enclosed me,                of body and spirit. The body returns to the earth whence it
The snares of death were laid for me,          was created, and the spirit returns to God who gave it. This
In my distress I called upon Jehovah,          separation continues till the Resurrection of the dead. Then
-Then the earth shook and trembled,         the wicked dead shall be turned into Gehenna and the righteThe foundation of the mountains rocked.        ous shall ascend to their Father and their Savior, and continue
We prefer this view of it, as appropriate to Christ's resur- forever with them. The Apostolic use of this word, and their
rection.                                                  application of the saying of our Lord, " Thou wilt not leave
d Es avrov:-for him, or in reference to him, impersonating my soul in hades, nor suffer thy Holy One to see corruphim.                                                      tion ", indicate that Jesus, the Messiah, was not in his body
e'O*  com. ver. is frequently rendered by for, that, because, to perish, not even to decompose; and though really dead, and
"because that ". The last of these is as redundant as for to. his body interred, should see no corruption; but, as from a




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. II.                                                 15
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
wilt thou suffer thine Holy One' o ov-E &ocLs0  utS'  OP -tO - COv  &VE| thy  Holy  One  to  see  corto see corruption.                   61a2taOopav.         EY      oas,28,,ot ruption.   Thou  hast  made 28
28 Thou hast made known to                   ris   7rArwp5ooets  Eze e- known  to  me the ways of
me the ways of life; thou shalt                                                ife: thou wit make me fu
mak evvfl /loEf joy wT      poo-cowrov life: thou wilt make me full
make me full of jo         ith  thy  0. 2IAO,  E                             of Joy with  thy  presence.
coubrethren,29ov.                 "Avpes XceA2f4oL, ev  of joy  with  thy  presence.
29 Men and brethren, let me 6t7r, [zETo   7rappio-asr 7posr  la   Brethren, let me freely speak 29
freely  speak  unto  you  of the  7replt to 7rarptapXOV ZlaI8t, OTt to you of the Patriarch David,
patriarch David, that he is both  Ka\L  TEAEhVT0-E KaL rTaEp71, KKa       rTo  that he is both dead and budead  and  buried, and  his  se- /kAv/iy-a aVToV eo-rtL  Ev 7 [ILv a'XppL ried,  and  his  sepulchre  is
pulchre is with us unto this day. rT7S 7IeLo       Tpay WT.     W9o 27ps0 wwith  us  to  this  day.  But 30
30 Therefore being a prophet,  oVr V7rapXoor,   Kat edtows OTt OPKO) being a prophet, and gknowand knowing that God had sworn,co o ai, 
with arn oath to him, that of theyo   V/L0EV a- VTc O) 0  eo, \ K KaprOV  ing that God had hsworn to
wia     oaotovos' avrov To  /Kaa oawpKa  him, that of the fruit of his
fruit of his loins, according to                            T                  him, that of the   uit of his
the  flesh, he  would  raise  up   avatTrrc retLV   rTO   XptrrTOV,  Ka- iloins he would raise up the
Christ to sit on his throne;         Oicatc  Eil  TOO  Opo You  aUTOU, Christ, to sit on his throne;
31 Heseeingthis before, spake  "' 31   rpo         eAaA7o-e  7rep2t Trg| he, jforeseeing this, spoke of 31
of the  resurrection  of Christ,,,  
that his soul was not left in hell,                                 p          the resurrection of the Christ,
neither his flesh did see corrupt- ov KaTreAel 90r17 y *vx   aTrov EIS  that his isoul should not be
tion.                               |acov,  ovUE  ry  raps  aCvro     E&e  left among the mdead, nor his
state of suspended animation, would awaken and resume his -both official and perfect equivalents in their respective
whole personality. He was, therefore, but some thirty-seven  tongues. It is not a Christ nor a Messiah. And as both
hours in the grave, portions of three days and three nights.   titles belong to one and the same person. it behoves that he
E tS~, active, De Wette; knowing, Hackett.             stand in the same rank in both. Although there were many
Christs, or anointed kings and priests, that preceded and preh 0,oxzo ouoaev: literally, had sworn with an oath, covenanted figured him, still he alone is the Christ of God. He was prowith David.-Covenants and oaths are, in the ancient Jews' rmised and prefigured as the prophet, the High Priest, and the
usage, in reference to God and man, used as equivalents. Ps. King of Zion, equally the son and the Lord of David. The
89: 3. " I have made a covenant with my chosen, I have sworn Jews and the Christians so received and represented the
to David."  Still, in an exact version, the latter is to be pre- Messiah.  The controversy was, Is Jesus of N\azareth the
ferred to the former.                                     Messiah-the Christ of God? To maintain this was the main
drift of all apostolic preaching and teaching. So important is
To xafter  aoxa v avazoV-av toy Xeztov seem to be redun- it, then, that it should stand before all men in the proper attidant after oug~vos   awvov- they are, however, retained by tude. In reading the five historical books of the Christian
Scholz, and in the selected text of Mill, Bagster's Editiovery intelligent reader must have observed that
A..zjority.f.ditors omit.hem,                     religion, every intelligent  reader must have observed that
A majority of Editors omit them. 
the issue concerning Jesus of Nazareth is, Is he, or is he not,
The whole answer to the whole question given by Peter, to  the Christ of whom Moses in the law, and all the prophets wrote?
whom were vouchsafed " the keys" of the kingdom, or reign
of heaven, commands the profound regard of all mankind.   i InevaUa is found some 400 times, but never represented by
Being honored by the great Master with such a conspicuous soul, or life. A man may lose his soul or life, but can never
position, does not his whole conduct in the premises merit lose his spirit. Hence no such intimation as the loss of a
the most profound respect for the answer he gave under this spirit is found in the Bible. The spirit is, indeed, the man
plenary inspiration and direction'                        proper, and never can die, any more than an angel spirit. There
will be spiritual bodies for human spirits; "for there is a
I lioo'eoov: He foreseeing this. It is thus rendered, Gal. spiritual body as well as animal body."  It is worthy of notice
3: 8, com. ver.  And the scripture foreseeing that, com. ver., here, v. 31, that ~ EovZe anvov is rejected from the text by the
foreseeing this, Dodd., Booth., Rheims.-He spoke prophetical- celebrated collators, Griesbach, Lachmaan, and Tischendorf.
ly, Thom. And he jbresaw, Mur. He saw before, Tyndal.
"The      m Eis Tov —h? Mvsra aTvhov r: e  That he"t (Christ) " was not left
i i' The Christ ". The Messiah. These are equivalent names in Hadesf Booth., ~' that his life was not left in the grave,"




116                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
32 This Jesus hath God raised  8taccOopav.   32 ToDrov rOTP'I- fesh  see  corruption.   This 32
up, whereof we  all are  wit-  ov-op   v-rc7Iv            e O rg,  o' 6o   Jesus has -God raised up, of
avEo-rvorEV     o   6es, ov rapnesses.                                                             33     which we are all   itnesses.
33 Therefore  being  by  the |e$a o02 TOeOV   rOets, 7V| Therefore, being  exalted by 33
right hand of God exalted, and                                             theright Phandof Gd,andbavhaving received of the Father re Erra7y7EXav  oT    AyIov  HEv- therighthandofGod, andha-,, ing received of the Father the
the promise of the Holy Ghost, 1LtarTOS Aa3owv 7rapa TOV 7aTpO)5  in reeived of the oly Spirit, he
he hath shed forth this, which   e'EXEE TOUTO O  V!et 3A                promis5 e  of the Holy Spir, heT
~ye now see and hear.  K    r. / ~34 o           a      was shedding qforth this which.~L,,,,,T,,                      you now  see and hear.  For 34
34 For David is not ascended a"rcP,3y Es' TOys' ovpacvovs, AEyet &E David is not ascended into the
into the  heavens, but he saith a          Erors,.Trev  i K'ptos Tc) Kvptp heavens; but he himself says,
himself; The LoRD said unto my,uov, Kc~dttOov:EK 8E~I:trV t/ov1   EO)s' The Lord said to my Lord:
Lord, Sit thou on my right hand,   U'    Tov EK E                          Th  Lord saidS to oy Lord: 
~~av35 Until I make thy foes th   a   c- Tos Epov   ro  v'rosro-  Sit thou on my right hand, till 35
35footstool.                     y   LOVTvro&voo. U'36'Aaic    I make thy foes thy footstool.
36 Therefore let all the house OVw YtLVCTKET  rass OtLKos  I-~packA,  Let all the house of Israel, 36
of Israel know  assuredly, that ort KvptOZ  Kal Xpt(TrW  avTor 6 therefore, assuredly know, that
God hath made that same Jesus OEOS E7rotoL'eE, TOr Uo  r,'v Iio-ovv  God has constituted that same
whom  ye have crucified, both                      a     are               Jesus, whom you have rcruciLord and Christ.                    02 V/JEts;                           Jesus, whom  you have ~
37 Now when they heard this,            i'AKOCr   Te T E    KCareVV717- fled, Lord and Christ.  Now
7 Now when they ber. t.1,,   ) /                  when they heard  this, they 37
they were pricked in their heart, o-av T) Kcap'la, r         TE rO v   we e                d    tho 
and said unto Peter and to the JTirpov  Kat TroV   Aotwrovr  auro- and sai  to Peter, and to the
rest of the apostles, Men  a(cd r,                                and 7tao iaSpd  t o Peter, and to the
brethren, what shall we do?, T   t7,    8P S other Apostles, Brethren, what
38 Then Peter said unto them,  SaeAoo[l;    3s lErpoS   8Eo 7  ep005 shall we  do?   Then  Peter 38
Repent, and be baptized every aurors, MetrcVOeTare, KaL /aC7r- said to them, sReform and be
Wakefield, " not left in the mansion of the dead," Thom., "his  O5 7ravrcve &c. of which (fact) we all are witnesses. The
soul should not be left in the unseen world," Dodd., " that his resurrection of Jesus, being the consummating act of approval
soul should not be left in hell," Rheims. "Not left in Death," of his innocence of the charges alleged against him, is here
Penn.  The words "his soul " are omitted by A.B.C.D. made conspicuous, being affirmed by all the apostles present
Syriac, Coptic,,Ethiopic, and Vulgate. Adam Clark. But   from the sensible demonstrations which they had of it.'vxij is found in the text, selected as the most approved.    P T. 8JEta: Dative of the instrument. By the right hand
of God exalted.'H VvWz   is 110 times, translated life and soul, once mind,   Some versions have to the right hand of God. Booth., Dodd.
and once heart, and heartily.                           Penn. —at the right hand of God —Wakefield, Thompson." God is never called a,vX/7. But he is emphatically called By the right hand of God. Wic., Tyndale, Cran., Gen.,
by his own son —Hevceua. Not a spirit but SPIRIT. God is Rheims, Murd.
never called a Holy Ghost, but there is a Holy WoRD and a   q E$eEE: "1 sent forth this gift", Murd. " Shed forth", TynHoly SPIRIT of equal divinity, power, and glory, with himself. dale, Cranmer, Geneva, Dodd. It is well represented by shed
There is Jehovah God, the Father, and Jehovah God, the Son, or, rather, "was shedding." by some regarded as here indiand Jehovah God, the Holy Spirit, in the Christian revelations. cative of a continued act-at the time of his speaking. For it
Such were not the Jewish; but such are the Christian reve- occurred while he was yet speaking.
lations and manifestations of Jehovah Elohim.             r "'Both" appears to be redundant-for "made that same
The following profound note on,rm) Deus-El, Eloah, Elohim, Jesus"-we prefer "consttute" that same Jesus Lord and
v  Jesus"we prefer "constituted" that same Jesus Lord and
is worthy of a place here: —Duo haec nomina conjuncta distin- Christ
guunt verum Deum a falso nominatis Diis, Deut. 10: 17; Dan.
2: 47; 11: 36.-Elohim  significat relationem quandam Dei    MEvo aE                                 efort, nota
ad creaturas, designat, nomen, dominium, et potentiam Dei, repent, is the first part of the response, or the first step after
auctoritatem et vim quam exerit in mnundo.  Critici Sacri, faith. No apostle ever employs any part of the verb ~uszp. 11. Printed, London, 1650. A. D.                     ue2o/at, literally indicating repent, in any exhortation to saint




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. II.                                                   17
KING JAMES  VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
one of you in the name of Jesus rtrtO7Tc)'KCLoT v/uLW              erro        immersed, every one of you,
Christ, for the remission of sins,  voy /arTt I?7o-o     Xpto-Tro0  ES W'e- in the Uname of Jesus Christ,
and ye shall receive the gift of o-t                                             o/ap trtv' Kat A     e4IEOE  Tn>  ffor the remission of sins, and
the Holy Ghost.                       &rope v 7a'y    ov Irevy         aTrog.  you shall receive the wgift of
39 For the  promise is Unto                                                  the  Holy  Spirit.   For  the 39
you, and to your children, and                     p  E           E             promise is to you, and to your
to all that are afar off, even as KaL TOtL  TEK0OltS' V4LOW    Kat 7roto children, and to all those that
many as the Lord our God shall rTOLS EtS'  EctpaV, OoTOVS av  r poo-' are afar off, even as many as
call.                                 O7c aAlEO1Tat KV'pLOS   O5o 20e. O        the Lord our God shall call.
or sinner, in the whole of their reported labors in the N. Testa- with fearful anticipations of the future. A change of views, a
ment. Yet that word is found in the Christian Scriptures as change of feelings, or of the affections, and a change of life,
in use by Paul and Matthew. They never used it in preaching or of conduct, are all implied and commanded by John, by
the gospel. They commanded all men everywhere to reform-  Jesus and his apostles, in preaching repentance, or rather, a
" to turn to God "-" to do the first works"-" To cease to do reformation of purpose, of affections, and of conduct towards
evil"; to bring forth works meet for faith; a change of views, God, all of which are indicated and implied in uecravota.
a change of heart, and a new life. The  eszravota family appear  Mlezaae)etca is not found at all in the Christian Scriptures.
fifty-eight times, in the New Testament, and the   raueaeoyuat The verb is only used five times in the Greek text of the
family only five times!! There is, indeed, an outward re- Christian oracles, and one of these in reference to Judas, when
formation of life, not proceeding from evangelical faith, of con- he returned to the Chief Priests and Elders the price of the
siderable value in a worldly point of view, but which is not betrayal of his master.
akin to that reformation, or repentance into life, preached and  See N. j, 1  5.
expounded in the Christian Scriptures.                       u Evrt zq ovoearit: This indicates authority; and in such
Evangelical repentance is summed up Acts 2: 38-41. PrinEvangelical repentance is summed up Acts 2: 3-41  Prin- cases is well represented by our prepositions in or upon; in
ciples lie aback of these acts, which are developed, or perfected the name or upon the name of the Lord be immersed every
in the details given. And specially the question propounded one of you-     immediately            intimates transition
in some particular cases applies to every Christian or immersed into a new state, or relation;  such as  triony,  citizenship,
e Ainto a new state, or relation; such as matrimony, citizenship,
person. "Into what were you immersed?"  Acts 19: 3-5. servitude or freedom.
They responded, Es t o Icoarvov f3a'r:,aua, Into John's baptislm.
HIe preached to them the gospel. They now understood and' Eis is found some 1700 times in the N. Test. translated by
believed it. And what then? EsazrrThaav e  o ovoca zoo    into, unto, for, to, in order to; its most common version, curn
Kvotov Iitaov, They were immersed into the name of the Lord   ebis significantibus motum.  We have the phrase EIs asov
Jesus.                                                     but this only as an abbreviated formula for esi oezov dMov, ScaReform, and be immersed.  l31Tavo/rraarr. METaoVco,~ the pula. V. 37. Eti agscear. We enter into contracts, states, converb, and ETezavota, the noun, occur fiequently in the Christian ditions-into  marriage, into  servitude, into freedom, into
Scriptures, the former 34 times, the latter 24 times. They Christ, into the church, into heaven. Ets and tv can never be
are uniformly translated in the corn. ver. by one and the same substituted the one for the other. As any one in any state
word-the verb by repent, and the noun by repentance.  This cannot enter into it, so he that is commanded to repent, or to
is manifestly wrong, inasmuch as we, in so doing, stultify the reform, or to be baptized Elg-for, in order to, or into any
Spirit of inspiration by employing one word, when he employs state, condition, or relation, cannot be supposed to be already
two. He uses ue-a/e2opual as  well as /zeasvaoew.  The Holy in that state, condition, or relation, into which he is comSpirit in commanding sinners, always employs uEsavoeco. In manded to enter; or for which, as a subject, he is to become,
speaking of evangelical repentance, he never uses  eeraa,ue2o- he is to do, or he is to suffer, anything. Hence those imcat; this word is found only five times in the N. T. It is mersed by Peter were immersed into Christ, into a relation,
used in the case of Judas, who repented without reformation, and into privileges not secured to them before.
but never occurs in any case of conversion or change of moral   Ets immediately following and indicating transition, not rest,
conduct. Christians are said to repent, in the sense of #usra- like tv, intimates an important change, if not in the character,
ue8oact, when they merely grieve, or are sorry for something at least in the state of the proper subject of this Divine Law,
done. Paul in this sense repented.;:I do not repent, said hlie, or Ordinance of admission.
though I did repent ", that I wrote to you.                  W Tquv,ceav TOv lz yov Hvevyarogs.  dzcoea  indicates the
In preaching what is usually called repentance, no inspired freest and most benignant gifts; while &oov means a legal
person ever used usEra/ecdouaL, but always ieEravoeco. The former gift or offering, which law or custom enacts.  So witness our
indicating only painful retrospections of the past, accompanied most estimable lexicographers and concordances.




18                             ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
40 And withmany other words o10  _reTpot   re  AoyoL' 7rAetoo-L And with many other words 4C
did he testify and exhort, saying, &qcaprvpEro  Kab 7apEKciAEL    - he testified, and exhorted, saySave yourselves from this unto- yrv, 2o0IT'E   atO, rTs e' yEAS  Ts ing, Save yourselves from this
ward generation.                                                             froward generation.
G-Kyo KtS' raU rr/9.   41; IhtEP ovo
41 Then they that gladly re-,                                     /,,   They,  therefore,  having 41
ceived his word, were baptized: a               a~ roaLeVaL     TO) Aoyoi   gladly  received  the  xword,
and  the  same day  there were avUTO) E/8arrTLOo-ro'aw KaL 7rpoo-  were  Yimmersed;  and  the
added   Canto  them   about  three  TeT E7 p    EK% IPVL                     same day there were zadded
thousand  souls.                     o'eL 7ptPrXlAtLat.                      about three  thousand  souls.
42 And they continued stead-    42  tTav 8  VpocoKaprepovv- And they perseveringly con- 42
fastly in the apostles' doctrine 7Te  rT   tSaX- Tov  aw7roor-oAAov   tinued in the Apostle's teachand fellowship, and in breaking  Kar T' KOLw"(oVa KaL r) KAcL(ret iTlg, and  in  the  -contribuof bread, and in prayers.,a   T aS                 43  /  tion, and i       l the breaking  of
43 And fear came upon every  ETO,,S,Ey   the loaf, and in the prayers.
soul: and  many  wonders  and                         -oA                     nd  fear came upon  every 43
signs were done by the apostles. Te TepaTa KaL oT-et cta a Ti'o at'co- soul; and mlany wonders and
44 And all that believed were o-rAro)V E7[ ero.             7rarTE  8  o  signs  were  done  by   the
together, and  had  all  things 7rto-Tevo      7eS 7rl7aP Elr, TO   avro T   Kal Apostles.    And all that be- 44
n;tXv  araa  KOLa   45   lieved were together, and had
commr~non                                                          Kai posso'  atin    c
45 And sold their possessions   t7rejara  KaL ras 5apgetrs TrlTpa-   all things common, and sold 45
and goods,                                                                                       and goods,
all men, as every man had need.    KOTKVn, K       Ea f tLeEpltov aUTa Wat, and distributed them  to all,
46 And they, continuing daily  Kador  al  v T  X                    KO  as any one had need.  And 46
with one accord in the temple,'tteMpap Tre rpoo-Kaprepovpres o6to- they, continuing  daily  with
and breaking bread fionm  house Ov1aaov E   O  i)po  KAci           V7S   TE
to  house, did  eat their meat,            L,,,               breaking bread from house to
with gladness and singleness of KaT  OtKOIP apropv,!erekaK/3aot             house, did eat their food with
heart,                              7Po~qrEv   ayaAAt            Kal a'oth A-   gladless tnld  singleness of
47 Praising God, and having rTT77  Kapa    47 aove hear, psing God, and v- 47
(Lvov    TTop) heart, praising God, and hay- 47
To-  2oyor: The word-the message. See chap. 1, v. 1, Tihe Apostles' doctrine andfellowship. With that combination,
of this book: " The message", "the gospel s, or " the word of we should have had, regularly, the genitive after the second
life " is generally presented in, or by this term, often expres- noun, without a repetition of the article. See W., ~18, 4.
sive of the To Eva/yyeitov.                              Some (Vulg., Bloomf.,) assume a hendiadys: the communion
Y See N. j, 1: 5.                                     in the breaking of bread. The analysis is not only awkward,
but opposed by s~i before r2aaes. —z. i.)aase zon aceov denotes
z The supplement to them is pleonastic and better omitted  but opposed byzly; before ifauet.- cq zIauItrov a,,orov denotes
supplement  the  is pleonasti  and better omitted.  the breaking of the bread, as performed at the Lord's Supper".
It is italicised by Wesley, omitted by Wakefield and others.  See 20  7 11; 1 Cor. 10: 16. The expression itself may
a Kotvcovt  occurs in the N. T. 20 times; translated designate an ordinary meal, as in Luke 24: 35; but that here
fellowship 12 times, communion 4 times, contribution and would be an unmeaning notice. There can be no doubt that
distribution, communication and commununicate severally once. the Eucharist, at this period, was preceded uniformly by a
There is communion in all acts of social worship, in ob- common repast, as was the case when the ordinance was inserving not the Lord's supper alone, but in prayer, praise, stituted.  Most scholars hold that this was the prevailing
the meeting on the Lord's day, and in contributions for the usage in the first centuries after Christ. We have traces of
poor saints, or in contributions to a Missionary fund-the that practice in 1 Cor. 11, 20, sq., and, in all probability, in v. 46
Bible Union, or to any grand humane enterprise. See Rom. below. The bread only being mentioned here, the Catholics
15: 26; 2 Cor. 9: 13.  The contribution of money for the appeal to this passage as proving that their custom of distriwants of the brotherhood, appears to be its import in this buting but one element (the cup they withhold from the
passage as in Rom. 15: 16.  Paul desired Philemon to have laity) is the Apostolic one. It is a case obviously in which
communion with him in aid of Onesimus, a servant.       the leading act of the transaction gives name to the trans-' The English version unites anoarowcnv with both nouns: action itself ".-H ackett.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. III.                                                  19
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
favour with all the people. And  OEov    Kal  e'XovreS' Xaptv  7rpis'  ing favor with all the people.
the Lord  added  to the churchoAo                v  Aaov. 0    O   N  KVptO   And the Lod dailyadded the
daily such as should be saved.    7rpoo'r[ Oet rosr cTOo' o/Evovr KaO'   bsaved to the ccongregation.?)jEpactV r   EKK yTL.
CHAP. III.                              CHAP. III.                               CHAP. III.
Now  Peter and John went up'EHI TO aV'TO&   lE1Tpos' Ka              Now  Peter and John went  1
together into the temple, at the'INovvrs'  ave1iatov  e s'  o tepo v  up together into the temple,
hour of prayer, being the ninth  7rL Tri p opa  Trs 7rpo(oevxs Tri at the  hour of dprayer-the
hour.,,                 2,             1 
h.2 And                                         2 certain   an   lameEppav  Kat  trtS avyip XoL)Aor ninth  hour.   And  a certain   z
2  And  a certain  mian  lame
from  his  mother's  womb  was EK KOtAlasr t7Trpos aVrov  7rapxov, man, lame friom his birth, ewas
carried, whom  they  laid  daily  E3ao-raero' ov Erov        KaO'    E  carried  thither, whom   they
at the gEate of' the temple which  pa,  wrpos  rv BO'pav  ro3  icpo3  daily flaid at the gate of the
is called Beautiful, to ask alms T-V  Ayo/kEd,7P    f2pa/ap, TO0  ac- temple, which is called 3Beauof them  that entered  into  the                                      T
temple;                               TELv   EAE' Locrvv q   rapa   coV  E n- tiful,'to ask alms of those men3 Who, seeing Peter and John I 0TpopEvoLLEVV ES' TO IpO.    os s tering into the temple, owho,  3
b Tovs awcootyEsovs.  "The Greek asserts not a purpose hour of prayer, the ninth hour", Wesley;  "being at the
but a fact", Hackett.  They were actually saved, not to be ninth hour' ", Dod.; "at the ninth hour", Wiclif; "ninth
saved.  Toys awcoiEvrovs.  "The saved ", those that "were hour of prayer", Rheims, Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva; "being
saved ", Boothroyd; w" That were cured", Thom.; "who were the ninth hour ", Murdock; "at that hour of prayer ", Wakesaved", Dodd.                                              field; "now  at the same time, that Peter and John, were
going up to the temple, at the hour of prayer, at the ninth
c EzzxiaZa is represented in the cornm. ver. by Church, singu-  
hour"  Thompson;  "at the last hour of prayer'.-The
lar and plural, 112 times; by assembly, three times, neither ho" Tmso    a             e   lasthorf pae 
of which in our tongue exactly represents the word, which Vatican Manuscript alone reads "last ".-Not noticed  by
IWetstein, Granville Penn, London: 1837.
etymologically indicates the called out, or a community called Wetstein, Granvill Penn, London, 1837.
Tra -vva:tiv,. The believing Jews, not being yet separated
out from the world, while living in it; Church, being a corn-                             J
pound of xv5te and otoc xvnxcompouded:  hencefrom their Jewish brethren religiously, respected their instipound of zvetos and otzos — zvvotowz compounded: whence                                   n
y he, is applicable to a matrial building for the Lord, as well| tutions. Regarding six o'clock as their sunrise, or first hour
s  to                h cmti  tsin  The  of the day, the ninth hour, here named. corresponds with our
as to the community which meets in it. The word Congrega-                      This hour was consecrated to their eventhree o'clock P.M. This hour was consecrated to their evenlion is also too vague, for it indicates merely an assembly.              he   ish converts to Jesus Christ, for so
n                                     ing sacrifice. The Jewish converts to Jesus Christ, for some
Still in the appropriated currency of our day and people, and 1 1 s
considerable time religiously observed some of their own pebecause of its indicating a community assembled, or a conculiar institutions.
gregation in one place, it, better than any other word in cu
our currency, intimates its evangelical significance. We, there-   e Bauoc co, com. ver. renders by carry, bear, take up. The
fore, after much reflection, give it our suffrage, and would so verb being here found in the imperfect tense indicates an
have it represented in all the Christian Scriptures.  Add to imperfect act. He was being carried not there-but thither.
N. v., p. 17. —For ets  we prefer for to any other repre-   f TE-Cz9ovv  is also imperfect, because it states wihat is
sentative in this language, because of its present use; in- customary.
asmuch as to, into and unto, its other representatives, would    g "Beauty Gate", Q2aiav, Thompson; "specious", Rheims.
not more fully or clearly represent it with the article here -Trv 2.eyoperv cowoatcow-called Beautiful.  This gate was
found-" for the remission of sins".  The word occurs over on the East side of the temple. Its immense folding doors
1750 times in the Christian Scriptures, represented in the N. -of Corinthian brass —some 75 feet high and 60 broad
T. by to, into, unto, for, at. When indicating any means to covered with plates of Gold and Silver, were, at the rising
any end,.for is its generally current value.   Hence we sun, most beautiful —indeed, beyond description.
find —" for a testimony ", "for a memorial", "' for a sign ",  lI,ov aLzst,-is usually called a Telic infinitive, denoting the
" for a journey "'; for a witness ",'for remission ",'" for a purpose or final cause —equivalent to,,a, ogras, in order to ask.
possession ", &c., &c.                                        i ]/e{ca  v: Eta;'oNxoev'o, yE2'o, from those in the act of enter.
d: And Peter and John were going up to the temple at the ing, not yet entered into the temple.
last hour of prayer", Penn's Ver., London, 1836; "at the   j Os here, as elsewhere, often stands for ovros-this one.




20                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. III.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
about to go into the temple, ask-  86v HIETpOV KaL'IcErvvzv 1A- seeing Peter and John about
ed an alms.                           AorTas   etJ-levat  Sets  TO  tEPO v, to go into the temple, asked
4  And  Peter  fastening   his    ur~~oT       iAE      -vyp c o vyivz   Aa/3cEw. kalmns.  And  Peter,'earnest-  4
eyes upon himll with John, said, 4                                                 looking           hi   with
aTELo-a La  E I -ET[pos   EtiS avTov ly  looking  upon  him  with
Look on us.,                  I                    X o
Lrko s  rT'Ioavvv   Et, BAE, ov John, said, Look on us.  And  5
5 And he gave heed unto,. 5'0   3' ^o
them, expecting to reeive some-  Lts?7/Las.  0  &E E7EtXEv avcroiLz,  he gave heed to them, expectthem, expecting to receive somiie-, -
thilng of them.                       w7rpoo-8OKomv  rt 7rap   aVTcov  Aa- ing to receive something from
6 Then Peter said, Silver and C/3el'v    6 EtE 6E 1EpOS'Apyv- them. Then Peter said: Silver c
gold have I none; but such as I pLOP  KaL  Xpvcrtov  ovX  zvrapXEt and  gold  I have  -not, but
have give I thee: In the name  tLOLt'    0 8E EXO), rov tro oOL tSoL.  -what I have, I give you. oIn
k HEeova,E7r2,quaoVV,:v 2asitv, literally "asked to receive and varieties of thought, modes of action, passion, and dealms"; "begged to receive alms ", Anonymous; "an alms "1 pendence.
Thompson, Wesley; "to ask alms", Doddridge; "asked to   We have eH,o ovo,uta, into the name; ev To oropUaL, in the
receive alms ", Rheims; les pria delui donner l'aumone, French naIme e; r:o oro,: upon the name; and tca zov oroltazos,
coin. Fest.                                               thprough the name, or by the name. These, historically con1 ASevtwac. Fixing, or having fixed, his eyes upon him;-  sidered, indicate four distinct ideas, in reference to certain
defined in Latin by dejigo, indicating intensity of action; in public acts.-E. g. An alien becomes a citizen, 1st by inmmiour idiom happily expressed by earnestly looking.         grating into a country; 2nd by adopting, in the name of God,
its constitution and renouncing all former allegiance; 3rd by
M" CSilver and gold I have not". However use may have
sanctioned the phrase-"Silver and gold I have not".  eer  se ay have calling upon God to witness and attest his sincerity; and all
sanctioned the phrase —" Silver  and gold I have none", it these t~l)ousz the officers of state. or courts appointel fo
cannot be justified. " lone ", is an abbreviation of "not one," such solemnities. Such is the use of these prepositions, in the
which does not pply to these metals named, in the form of affairs pertaining to the kingdom of Grace, over which, presides
money. " Silver and gold I have not ", was strictly true in his-Jesus, the King of                       and the Lord
his Divine IMajesty-Jesus! the King of kings, and the Lord
case, and more eloquent than to say he had not an obolus or a of lords.
denarius.'"In the name of the Lord ", equivalent to by the authority of
-0 Eo  IGco, literally that which I have; but in our lan- the Lord. Ever since his coronation in the heavens, he is the only
guage, rwhat I have is its present currency, and tantamount authority for any Christian act, observance, or institution.
in value. So Wakef., Mur. Syriac ver, Dodd., Thomp. cum  Nothing is ever done, or commanded to be done, in the name
multis aliis.                                             of the.Father, or in the name of the Holy,S'pirit, from the come Ev TOJ ovoyat,-and elt To ovota, are two formulas, mencement of the Acts of the Apostles to the end of the
wholly incommutable, and well marked, in this book of Acts. Apocalypse.
No person in the annals of the Bible, till the close of its   The reason is obvious.-On his ascension into the Heavens'
canon, was baptized or immersed " in the name of the Father, and formal investiture with the government, management, and
the Son, or the Holy Spirit " —nor in any name whatever. ultimate judgment of Angels and of men-all things are to be
They were all baptized into the name of the Father, the Son, done in his lame, or by his authority. —Ience in Christian
and the Holy Spirit. These are very important fixtures in the Baptism, as enacted by himself, he commands all converts to
Greek of the New Testament. In all cases of authority we be immersed not in, but "into (age) the name of the Father,
have Ev T:o ovouaat, never etg To ovooua.                 and of the Son, and of the IIoly Spirit."  This is purely a
We have in the Book of Acts four prepositions occasionally Christian Institution-not of Moses nor of the prophets. —
found in connection with ovoya, which has itself three forms Hence the Formula is a perfectly original and unprecedented
in Grecian usage.-The poets sometimes prefer orvo/ta, the institution. There had been washings, cleansings, and purifyAeolians ovoua, indicative of name, fame, celebrity, and pre- ings amongst Jews, Samaritans, and Gentiles, by various
text.  It is, in'"Critica Sacra "-philosophically defined, authorities and enactments. But not one like this; —into the
"quasi oveoya, a jutvando ut cujus usuram agnosceres. Nomen name of the Father, into the name of the Son, and into the name
quasi notamen-Acts 1: 15. " The number of names " —indi- of the Holy Spirit.  Therefore-IN THE nAEI —and INTO THE
cative of persons.                                        NAIE indicate two distinct and inconvertible acts which no
In connection with ovopa, we find in this single book of grammar nor dictionary in the civilized world call equivalence
Acts sic, Ea, eZt, and 1e&, indicative of, at least as many shades or synonymize.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. III.                                             21
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, rise 4v r4  tvocuart'I7o-oo   Xpto'-ro  the name of Jesus Christ of
up and walk.                        Tro  Naicopacov,'yetpat Ka  w7rept- Nazareth  rise up and walk.
7 And he took  him  by the 7roTret.   7 Ka  wt ras avrov rs And seizing him  by the right 7
right hand, and lifted him  up:;ELtas XELPOr 77YELt'          apXp       and, he lifted him  up; and
and  immediately  his feet and |  e'Trepe            a o-ca o    a      -   mmediately  his  feet  and
ancle-bones received strength.    r-etL  Ka' r'    o  vp'  8       a aA   Pankles received strength. And  8
And he, lapig up, sto,                                        eaping forth, he stood, and
8 And he, leaping   up, stood,  oLLEos   eT        ~  7reptLwaTEL, KaL   walked, and entered with them
and walked, and entered   with  co3n7hOe o'vU acTroLs elS   To lepOr, into the temple, walking, and
them  into the temple, walking, 7rept7raIrrO    Kact  aXAo/.teVos  Kat leaping, and  praising  God.
and leaping, and praising God.  atVJUoyv rTo  Oeovz.    Kat EL&EV a- And all the people saw  him   9
9 And all the people saw him, 7ro ws  o Aaos- 7repLTrarovTroa Kat walking and praising  God:
walking and praising God:           atzvovz-Ta r Top 0e o E10;Ey[vo- and they rwell knew  that it 10
10 And they knew that it was 0rKov  TE  aVTOP  OrT  OVVTOr ar  was he, who sat for alms, Wat
he which  sat for alms at the 7rpos'r r7rAv EAE?7o      or77  KaOeLPos' the  Beautiful gate  of the
Beautiful gate of the temple: erl r'f Q2pata   r              TOA  repo'  temple: and they were filled
and they were filled with wonder:Kai iwrAo-O7o'-ar Oactfovs Kal EK- with wonder and amazement,
and  amazement at that which ordTo-eo I'    \                              at that which had happened
to him.
had happened unto him.              aottr.
had happened  unto him.  aurp.        And while the lame man, 11
11 And as the lame man which        iKpaTrov     Trov'' TO   a EPTr-o r' who  was healed, theld  fast
was healed held Peter and John, XlOAOv rTPv HETpo,  Kal'IwarrvrI, Peter and John, all the people
all the people ran together unto (o-vuelpaltE  7rpoS  avrov  wras  o ran together to them,,upon
them in the porch that is called Aaxor s   r r' T   rro TO'    KcAove'rP7 7 the porch, called Solomon's,
Solomon's, greatly wondering.  ZoAo       Czp-roo,   eKSOa/Lo0t. 12 C&'ow greatly wondering. Andwhen 12
s His feet and ankles. "Bones" is, corn. ver., a supple- with a Jew or a Greek.  The  context, therefore, must, in all
ment unnecessary. It was rather his ankle joints that were cases, decide; and that is our special umpire in all ambiguous
strengthened.                                          cases. Nothing essentially doctrinal is in jeopardy-but perq Ed a2XoSn. lThis would indicate leaping forwanrd, rather spicuity being the desideratum, that will be better secured
t.g  b, ai9~j~,, in this case by the context than by either dictionary or
than leaping up. He was sitting, as intimated by xafi,uevos.
grammar.
r'Ozl ovzos, very definitely indicates the person alluded to
-the identical person that sat begging.                  t Ieazo vzos-vzovs-Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. Iolding them
And they well knew- neeyyivrwaxov.   They recognized, may fast; or, "as he held them fast — or, "' kept near to them".
not be forcible enough. It is, however, in our present currency De Wette, Meyer, Hackett concur in the former meaning, and
indicative  of an effort. But no effort was here necessary —at in our judgment with satisfactory evidence.
the first glance they seem to have known him as a familiar  E ErT o o4 —for the preceding reasons given, we have
person.                                                here preferred " upon the porch called Solomon's."
8 Ei zr rnrZ —in this context would indicate that he sat   v rzo  So)o/zwvos. This porch is named twice in this book
upon the gate. Eit is found in the N. Test. in company with -here and in ch. 5: 12. Again once in John 10: 23. This
three cases, and this fact makes it a hard case. on some occa- portico, or hall, was in the court of the heathen on the Eastern
sions, to give a decided preference. Upton is decidedly its most side of the temple. The common opinion has long been and
distinctive, and probably its most etymological and common yet is-that, being placed on the spot where Solomon had made
import. It is found in construction with genitive, dative, and the entrance into the old Temple, it still retained his name.
iccusative, occasionally translated by upon.  And very fire- There are not wanting some distinguished moderns who think
quently so found in Luke's and Paul's writings. At is a sort that it was the identical porch that Solomon himself reared.
of compromized representative of it, in Luke's and Paul's de-   Josephus calls this porch Eeyo, d 7acoovsmos.  Hackett,
partments of the Christian Scriptures. This is a happy expe- Tholuck.  Lightfoot affirms the conviction that the Jews indient, and places the English reader in the same predicament dtcmed the courr of the Gentiles by this name.




o'2                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. III.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
12 And  when Peter saw  it, Se  Iderpos  a7recKplvarTo  7rpos rov  Peter saw it, he addressed the
he answered  unto  the people, Aao,  Avapes  IorparyAtLra,  -tpeople;-Israelites, why marYe men of Israel, why marvel OavlT     ror  r el at this?  or why  look
ye at this? or why look ye so  TEeL[ETe,                     X             so earnestly on us, as though,
ar7EVtL'E7E    cop itta    vlvalyet y Evearnestly  on us, as though  by                            t,7              by our own Wstrength, or -pieearnestl ota  7re7rotrLKoo't  ro reptrra-ty, we had caused this man to
our own power or holiness we                                 TOV -       L  ty we had caused this man to
had made this man to walk?           TIE'W acrov;      o    o E  A3pca  I walk?  The God of Abraham, 13
13 The God of Abraham, and Ka\'I-IraK Ka'           IaKc\3I, 0   OeOS and of Isaac, and of Jacob,
of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God Trov  rarepov  7,tLYv, E63oa         e TO) the God of our fathers, gloriof our fathers hath glorified his 7raida  avrov'Ir77rov-     ov  vtdets fled his yservant Jesus, whom
Son Jesus; whom  ye delivered 7rape &OKaTre  Ka  I7Pl yao-OEa  a- you  delivered  up, and  disup, and denied him  in the pres-                                                     in presen
ence of Pilate, when he was de- TOP  KaTa  Wpotroo  ilAaro, owned, n presence of Plate,.... t      )  /,                 when he was determined to
termined to let him go.              Kpvavo          KEtVOV    a7roAet.when                   determined to
14 But ye denied the  111Holy  14e TO)) aytoV K1aL rK\a ov  |zaacquit him.  But you  dis- 14
Le, ndteJs, andd, K,,   tat' owned the Holy and the Just
One, and the Just, and desired  p          rao       a        ao-e  One, nd desired a  urderer to
a                                                murderer to be granted  unto
you;                                 qopta  X        ap qTo'OIatt,     TO )! be granted to you: and killed 15
15 And killed the Prince of 8a pxyyov 7Tr7  ('07s a7rEKretvaTre  the Author of athe Life, whom
life, whom  God hath raised from         o       yp           Kw,   o   God raised  from  the   ed:
the dead; whereof we are wit-  /                                    1e6      whose witnesses we are. And ic
nesses.                              77/L  [L_ wtpTve pEa EOEV.        KtAnd 
16 And  his  name, through  eWLt T   7r( fret r             o o/otxaT'os        ai- th in his name, he
faith  in  his name, hath  made TO, ToTro              r   OeoppeTre  Ka  has made this  man  strong,
this man strong, whom  ye see o0liarTE    oT-epe'oo' e T ) oa 3,- whom  you behold and know.
and know: yea, the faith which                        /,,      Yes, his name, and the faith
is by him, hath given him  this rTO?   Kal v    7rorrts'  7   t' arov which  is through  him, has
perfect soundness in  the pres-  I&OJKEy  avT(O  rTy oAoKA7plap given him  this perfect soundence of you all.                    TravT77V  a7revavrt 7ravT'ro    v,ov. ness, in presence of you all.
v Jvvaatce indicates physical strength or ability, and neither usage, com. ver.-Being in a quotation from Isaiah 42: 1, by
moral nor official power. Therefore to be apposite to the occa- Matthew applied to Jesus-it should here be servant, not son.
sion and the fact, it is, in this case, more appropriately rendered "Behold my servant-my elect, whom I uphold, in whom my
strength, than power. On other occasions it may, without soul delights &c." Again v. 26, 27. The com. ver. more fiehazarding any ambiguity, be appropriately renderedpower, as in quently renders it servant, than child.
chapter 4: 33.                                             latja, servant. Hllas occurs in this book of Acts applied
x Evoataela, occurs 15 times in the N. T.-It is fourteen to Jesus Christ four times, translated com. ver., twice son and
times translated godliness —here hoIiness. There seems to twice child. With us child is common gender. It is, therebe an impropriety in this change. Indeed aytorcs, and ayet- fore, once translated maid, Luke 8: 24, once maiden, Luke
avvq, occur in the N. T. only A times, always translated holi- 8: 51 —also by servant-Jesus was personally a son —rfciall.y
ness. Between these and evae,3eta there is a difference. The a servant, v. 13.
latter usually denotes a quality of mind or heart. The former
z Axro~vco is in this book, suitably represented by the
has respect to state or relation. In these there are no degrees
of comparison. No person in matrimony or citizenship, is words to put away, release, forgive, dismiss, depart, set at
of comparison. No person in matrimony or citizenship, is
liberty. To acquit in a case of trial before a magistrate is, in
more married, or more a citizen than another., 5 *..                                   our present currency of courts, preferable to put away, reTo live in harmony with either state, more or less conjugally, our present currency of courts, preferable to ut aa, reor loyally, is conceiveable.-But piety is an attribute of man, lease, depart, or to set at liberty.
himself, apart from all conventional, arbitrary, or legal arrange-   a The life. In this association of ideas-it is due to the
ments. Leigh's Critica Sacra, Schrevelius. Doddridge, Wesley, original, and to the reader-that as it is definitely Trig So~ig,
Thompson, Geneva, and some others, "godliness".          and connected with AQez.yo',, the Prince or Author of it,
Y Hacs in the Hebrew Greek indicates a child, a ser- should be rendered The Prince of the Life —of all life, indeed,
rant, a son, a maid, a young man, and is so found in N. T. but here especially, The Life Eternal.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. III.                                                23
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
17 And now, brethren, I wot 17  Kal  vzv, a6eA0ot, olea  OTt   And now brethren, I know 17
that through ignorance ye did it, KaTa  ayvotav  e7rpaare,  o7rep that byou acted in ignorance,
as did also your rulers.              Kas  18                                 as also did your rulers.  But
18 But those  things  which  Kat  tA ap~o',                              /,  God  has  thus  accomplish- 18
18 But those  things   which oeS~ &~ 7rpo1        a7'~y;ethe  o —  eoh0Ka     which E  had\ 0God before had shewed by the                                                  ed those things which he had
mouth of' all his prophets, that,aroToS  7ra-aVT,    rTov r'poQr77Tcov  av- formerly  announced  by  the
Christ should suffer, he hath so TroV 7raeL'v rO   XpLrrTv,  EW7rA7- mouth  of  all his prophets,
fulfilled                            pCOXTEV)  OTOr).   19 p/LeraT o]rroare cthat the Christ should suffer.
19 Repent ye therefore, and oV,a ro'rpe~'are,  ei 7' sct-  Reform, then, and    dturn, 19
be converted, that your sins may AO t              vov                        that your sins may be blotted
be blotted out, when the times   Etqrlvap          vVzo   TaS   a/aprlas,    out, and that seasons of reof refreshing shall come from the OWrco)  av  EAOJL-t KatpoL  ayaefv- freshing may come from  the
presence of the Lord;                 EOs  a7ro wrpoo'-7rov Tro  Kvp/ovn  presence  of the  Lord:  and 20
20 And  he shall send Jesus 2 o                                 rp       - that he may send eJesus Christ,
Christ, which before was preach-,  the one before fprepared for
ed unto you:                         PVy/tEvo'~ VtLv''IOVp Xpt-TroV,, you, whom  the heavens must, 21
21  Whorm  the  heaven  must          0) Ov 8el ovpavoL,  /e)v 8(Eao-Oat indeed, gretain until the times
receive, until the times of resti- a'Xp    XpOrOyv   a7roKarcT      raev-   ofthe lcompletion of'all things,
b Icz: avvotav rnoa dazs, you acted in ignorance, is better us, now very distinguishable acts and ideas. It is true, in fact,
than " through ignorance you did it "-or "you acted accord- that the heavens must retain the Messiah, our Lord, until the
ing to ignorance,"-though it be more literal. A "zeal accord- final consummation of this drama of humanity.
ing to knowledge " is also too literal-,an intelligent zeal is in   Hackett and some others would have receive still retained
better keeping with our present vernacular, and equally true in the text. We concur with him  that &eyouia by itself
to the original.                                         is no where rendered retain, but we connect it with axge,
c Ia9Ev  zop Xertov-That the Christ-not Christ —should as fully indicative, in our currency, of, to retain.  Is not
suffer. It was not of a Christ-but of the Christ the prophets " to receive a person into our house until any specified timespoke, as here alluded to.                                to retain him till that time arrive!" How, otherwise, could
d  or "turn to the heavens retain him until?  The most literal rendition in
1 E7taCZoEsvaxEiS  fully represented by  turn, or "turn to
Ehim   aakef. i Dodfu.ll reTyndale. Gsenevd,.        this case is, therefore, equivalent to that proposed. But in
hitmn," W~ak~ef., Dodd., Ty, Geneva. iReturn, Thompson.
hmndaeo.   A..  either case there is no difference in the sense. He must conIn the com. ver. of the Acts it is translated by turn elight
tinue in the heavens till the consummation of all the promises
times; and in Luke's Gospel turn and return five times.
" Turn from your present course, or character."-Ifackett.    concerning his church.
Tu my, e rs eour  "To receive " indicates a special act-but to retain a cone Tbv, in this verse should. in our conception of it, be placed tinued act-and this an,  imports-In any case-he must
before Jesus Christ, if the reading we prefer be adopted.  Gb., continue in the heavens till the consummation of all the
Sch., Ln., Tf., ITooxeXeloLtaeVoV, "And that he may send the,Jesus Christ before announced to you 1 whom the Heaven promises touching the earthly career of his church.
Jesus Christ before announced to you") whom the IIeaven
must retain &c.                                             h Axot....ravrtov, " until the times of the restoration of all
IoxexEst/,owlEvov (Gb., Sch., Ln.. Tf.) is by distinguished things," to primitive order and felicity. This seems to be an
critics preferred to 7rrooxezr7,ovypevov, the former represented allusion to the KalQoo  avcravecos —the restoration of primeval
by before appointed or before prepared, the latter by before rectitude and felicity, contemplated in the triumphant epoch
announced. The former, we presume, to be the genuine read- of Christ's reign.
ing. But as to the significance they are materially the same.   AzroczxaZctraaues. This is one of the hapax legomenaBoth indicate a previous arrangement or purpose. It is an completion, Boothr vd, Murdock; restoration, Wakefield; conunquestionable fact, that his mission or work was previously summation, Thomp; restitution, Wesley, Rheims, Wickliff; all
announced and prepared-as Christ himself is the Lamb that things be restored again, Tyndale, Geneva, Cranmer; regulawas slain from the foundation of the world. in all the proceed- tion of all things, Dodd. We yet prefer completion, because
ings of redeeming grace —and also that he will appear a second more generic, as the full sense of all the prophetic oracles.
time without a sin-offering, at the consummation of the medi- Leigh's Critica Sacra, while giving restitutio-observes;atorial interposition.                                   Astronomis, Reversio Stellae ad eum locum unde discesserat.
g Almost all the modern versions, have receive. Yet with   Referring to Moses and all the prophets concerning the
Murdock, I prefer retain. Reception and retention are with times of the Messiah, as Peter now does, it would seem to us




24                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. III.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
tution of all things, which God 7ravrow,  Vy EAXOArl-Ev o Oeo  8ta which Godhas spoken through
hath spoken by the mouth  of  roa7'o             rvrov   aytov   avrov the mouth of all his holy proall his holy prophets, since the 7rpo7TrcOL a)7r' a[vo.   22 3Mco- phets, since the world began.
world began.                       0 crS' tLEV yap  rpoo wTo      aTpas For Moses, indeed, said to the 22
22 For Moses truly said unto'7rE,  Ot 7wpO0qT?7V.tZt  a a- Fathers, That a prophet shall
the fathers, A  Prophet shall the ELtTrie'   O Kvpoqr to  Cva-  Fathe  rs, That a                 p rophe shall
Lord your God raise up unto  oTro'EL KvT'fE ptos o   OE                    the Lord your God'raise up
you, of your brethren, like unto |TOV cJJ eAy vo v/zcoro  c~ ~-    a; v-  for you, from  among  your
you, of yur brethr, l, brethren, as he raised me up;
me; him  shall ye hear in  all           aK       OE KaTa                  brethren, as he raised me up;
things, whatsoeVer he shall say  *v AaA~o         ~\  f   ^  23 r         him shall you hear in all things,
things, whnatsoever he shall say ap Aaarqoi7 7rpos v/tas%          EOrat
unto you.                     e,\  / a                           \,       whatever he shall say to you.
~~un ~o you.               ~e, 7rao-a *vxy,  artg a~-l /  aKoV23 And it shall come to pass, 0    /5;  7rpoqo TOV EKeW ov, EcoAo- And every soul who will not 2
that every soul which will  ot,,  - hear that prophet, shall be
that every soul which will not OpevBqo'erat eK rob Aaob. 24 Kaym
hear that Prophet, shall be de-                                            destroyed  from   among  the
stroe royed from  among the people. 7rarTesT 8e o  rpoTat aso Xa- people.  And, indeed, all the 24
24 Yea, and all the prophets  LOVUA\ Kat TOV  KaOj47,S, 00ot prophets, from  Samuel and
from  Samuel, and  those  that EAaOqr-lav  Kal 7rpOKLTar77yEtAa   those following in order, as
follow  after, as many as have TraS r7lepas rav'7ra.  25 V/eS erOTE many  as have spoken, have
spoken, have likewise foretold viotl Tw V 7rpOq7TOv, Kal  sg  ta- also  foretold  these   days.
of these days.                                                             You are ithe sons of the pro- 25
25 Ye are the children of the   o        apas            A/y \v       S phets, and  of the covenant
ovr wrarEpar 711.cov,   EyCOr 7rpor p      hs   Gd o f      wh cou
prophets, and of the covenant'A3paa\, Ifaf -r o'prarl            which  God  made  with  our
which God made with  our fa-,                        t.                 fathers, saying, to Abraham,
thers, saying unto Abraham, Anad EVEVAO Ooyo-ovat 7ro-at at 7rathers, saying unto Abraham, And \^evhvoyyB Ufrov      a  vastL ai 2a-,    " And in thy  seed shall all
in thy seed shall all the kindreds TrptaL T7)9 y7s'.  26       v rpcrov  the kindreds of' the  earth be
of the earth be blessed.            6 Oeos' avao-T'roa  TVa 7raTa a'- tblessed   God having raised 
26 Unto you first, God haV- TO         I                T         ai   blessed."  God having raised 26
26 Unto you first, God~ hay- TOO'] Y(TO V, a'oE0-TEtkEv  aVrT)\  ed up his kservant Jesus, sent
ing raised up his Son Jesus, sent    o          ua                         ed up his servant Jesus, sent
eVAOYo-vTa vltza_', TV r W aTroo'Tpe- him first to you, to bless you
him  to  bless you, in  turning                                          - him first to you, to bless you
away every one of you from his  eLV eKa(Trov a7Oro  tow 7rovrptc3v in turning away, every one of
iniquities.                         V4twv.                                 you, from his iniquities.
that the completion of the ancient oracles respecting Messiah mercies. On these promises he urges their right and duty to
and his kingdom covers the whole area of his premises; and, accept these promised blessings.
therefore, meets all the demands of the case better than
restitution, restoration, regulation, or consummation: whether   k Toy nracla Iqaovv. —Iqaovv is, in this case, rejected as
promises or predictions, (and these include the whole prophetic spurious by Gb., Sch., Ln. and Tf. —Hacs  is found applied to
school,) completion is quite apposite.                 Jesus only once in Matthew as a servant, and in Luke's
writings five times;-once in his Gospel, referring to him
li Avaaea   = -- t. will raise up —cause to appear os EE where literally a child, ch. 2: 43; and in his Acts four times;like me. Hence a rendition quite as peculiar as the former twice rendered in coin. ver., son Jesus, and twice child Jesus.
— not like to me —but like as he raised me up.         This is an anomalous license. It is most generally, in other
ioe.... Tjs 3ta~7xs, sons of the covenant, or cases, rendered servant. The Jews are called "sons of the
institution-viol here Hebraistically indicates heirs; parti- Prophets," not merely of the four major prophets, or of the
cipators-still the sons of the prophets is the proper expres- twelve minor prophets, as the Jews call them in distinction
sion of the original. All believers-all Christians are heirs in from the Patriarchal prophets. They were educated by these
common of all the spiritual blessings promised in the seed of sixteen Jewish Prophets, being weekly read in their synaAbraham.                                               gogues. Hence. we presume, they were called "sons of the
Sons, rather than children,of the prophets —inheritors of the prophets;" and, therefore, ought to have recognized and
blessings which the prophets foretold —heirs of covenanted acknowledged thair own Messiah.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IV.                                           25
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. IV.                           CHAP. IV.                           CHAP. IV.
AND as they spake unto the    AAA  OYNTLTN   Se acvZTQW    AND while they were speak- 1
people, the priests, and the cap-  3rpsT rOv AaXCr,      /-re(rrT yar       ing to the people, the priests,
tain of the temple, and the Sad- ro's or Iepet  Kal   o 7pariyoS. and the captain of the temple
ducees came upon them.             rob  epo5  Kal  ok ZXa8ovKraot,  guard, and the Sadducees came
2 Beinog  grieved  that they 2 (tawPO O    Kat E ot   Taa\o,to  upon them, being'indignant 2
taught the people, and preached           vov                          that thev taught the people,
through Jesus the resurrection aVroTv  rTO  Aaov, Kat Karayy/A- and preached, that through
from the dead.                    Aer Ev TO) Irio'ov Triv avacTraCotv Jesus is the resurrection from
3 And  they  laid  hands on rTv   EK VEKpcOV-  Kal ETre3aAov the dead. And they laid hands 3
them, and put them in hold unto avTroLsE TS' XELpas, KatL EOeTO  EtS  on them, and put them  in
the next day: for it was now  T?)pr7/v ElS' rr)v av'ptov'      v yap prison, until the next day:
even-tide.                        E    pa.   4  7roAAol       T -rv| for it was already evening.
4 Howbeit, many  of them                 T    TO) Aoyov e7rcr Tv-  But many of those who heard  4
which heard the word, believed;                 I,    the -word believed; and the
and the number of the men was   a   KaL  y             o apl            the  wrd believed; and the
OXTEL             /     number of the men became
about five thousand.             XavLpAcSov'et  XtAtaeS' 7rEvTre.
And it Came to pass on the s'       about five thousand,
And it came to pass on the EEETO    T avpov    And it came to pass, on the 5
morrow, that their rulers, and o'vvaXOr7Lpa  avrcov trovs apXov- morheir rulers, and
elders, and scribes,              ras' Kat 7rpEo-/3VTrpo VS' Kal ypar-  elders, and scribes, and Annas, 6
6 And Annas the high priest, |taTELS' ErS' Iripovo-aAkitLL, 6 KaL the High Priest, and Caiaphas,
and  Caiaphas, and  John, and  Awavy rTo) aPXtepeal  Kalt  Caita- and John, and Alexander, and
Alexander, and as many as were                
of the kindred of' the high priest,    Kay' irlvr/v {cab KAAcr- as many as were of the "pontiwere gathered together at Jeru-  Spou, KaL  t0oL t 70o-a  EK  yovss  fical family, were gathered tosalem.                            apXlepaTrKoV..    Ka7   TvcravrrE gether in  Jerusalem.   And  7
7 And  when  they  had  set atTroS E; r To LGerp,; rvv'pvovp- oplacing them  in the midst,
them  in the midst, they asked, T,                they asked, PIn what strength,
By what power, or by what n       Ime  to,'-El 7roia Bva atELt    Eiv 7rotew
By whate power, or by whatname               rO,/Ta            l, lor in what name, have you done
have ye done this?                )ovolJarT e7rotrrare roUro vIEts;  this? Then Peter, filled with  8
8 Then Peter, filled with the 8 TiTE  IETpOS' 7A7)OES    VE   the Holy Spirit, said to them
Holy Ghost, said unto them, Ye'aTo   Ay                                  Holy Sirit, said to them,
ros- of thove Etre 7rposl, avrTovr,  Rulers of the people, and Elof Israel,                         APXOvTrr   roy Aaov Kat 7rpeo'/3v- ders of Israel, if we be ex- 9
9 If we this day be examined Tepot Tro1 ILrpa7)A, 9 e 7)LELS o''  examined this day concerning
of the good deed done to the LEpotv a)aKptlvoeOCa E7rL EVep)YE- a good deed done to an infirm
1 dccorvozovuevol, "being grieved," is not indicative of the   " Ez yevovs aeztEtcrzov. Pontifical family is, in our
feeling of the Apostle Paul, in witnessing the malice of a currency, more definite and perspicuous than the "kindred
wicked spirit, reported in Acts 16: 18. In that case Paul was of the High Priest," which might comprehend more than
indignant.  In this case the Saducees and the priesthood were personally interested in the premises. Those specially
could be no less indignant, while witnessing the power of the interested were, doubtless, present.
Apostles' doctrine, in stultifying their doctrine of no resurrection of the dead.  We, therefore, prefer "indignant" to   o "When they had set them." Placing them, indicates the
"grieved", as more truly indicative of their feelings on this whole work comprehended in aWaoaves avtovs.
occasion. The word is found only in these two cases in the   P Iota JvvapeL, not mota e~ovcuq-physical strength. In
Apostolic Scriptures.                                what strength-in what name? There was strength and auTop,oyov, the word. This has exclusive reference to the thority also in the name of the Lord. But as to the spectators
gospel of the resurrection of Jesus Christ. It was the special — in this case of physical infirmity-their attention was abmessage of the day.                                  sorbed in the strength put forth.




26                             ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
impotent man, by what means oala avOpoJrov a0-oOve,  v 7vL   man, in what  ame he is made
he is made whole;                    o               a        10'  whole, be it known  to you 10
OUTOS'  O"(-O'EO'-Tat'      71)0)TOP
10 Be it known unto you all,'-T'rr)  ra-L          u                      all, and to all the people of
EU   7rao-tV V   Kal 7raPrT  Tah
and to all the people of Israel, Aa   Ipa \A, OT,,  t   Israel, that in  the nane of
that by the name of Jesus Christ                                      o L ~  a   Jesus Christ, the Nazareneof Nazareth, whom  ye crucified,'~10-ov XptC-Tro  ro  NVaia)patov, whom  you  crucified-whom
whom  God raised from the dead, O? vOLetL e(TavpOo'arTE,   oo Oe rGod  raised  from  the  dead,
even by him  doth this man stand  7iyetpe   (EK  VEKpCOVI  EV TOVT7 Co- by hiy him  does this man stand
here before you whole.               TOS' 7rapE0-Tr7KE, EevrCTrtoV   3/Luv before you  sound.   This is 11
11 This is the  stone which  vytsi.   1                oUTros E(Tv 0 Atior 5 the stone which  was set at
was set at naught of you build-  ~ovOt9Ev terOS       f'O V'LtvP TrWo  OtKO- nought by you, the builders,
ers, which is become the head  oLoLvOTov, 0 2e/lOevos eLS Keqba- which is rmade the head of the
of the corner.                         \              12'  3,     3  corner.  And sthe salvationis 12
12 Neither is there salvation  a7  yov0l)a.           Kat OVK EoT't E,  not icn  another person; for
in any other: for thero in   aX)nother person; for
ill any other: for there is none                       Ore there is not another name unother name under heaven given yap Ovofua E-Ttv   ETEPOV VrO TOP der the heaven, given among
among men, whereby we must oupavo), 7TO &eoLE)O -Ev avppo- men, by which it'behooves
be saved.                            7rost, i  C  Et 0-) 8e    7 L l3va  rias.  us to be saved.
13 Now  when they saw  the               OE0opoOlTreS N  T17lr Troy ] —   Now, considering thevfree- 13
boldness of Peter and John, and T'pov  wapp7ortaoaov, doma of speech, of Peter and
perceived  that they  were  unl-                             C,/,, John, and having'perceived
learned and ignorant men, they  Kat KaTaAa3oftLePOt OTt aPOpcrrot that they were xilliterate, and
marvelled; and they took know- aypa/L/aTrol     Er0-L  Kal   Lt&)T7at, persons in private life, they
ledge of them, that they had been  EOavaov, ETE7l)vc0-KOlv  TE  a- marveled;  and  they  knew
with Jesus.                          rO       t  -V         I                 te o   well, that they  yused
14  And  beholding  the  man                                  U            theo  bwell, th  Jesus.   And
whlich was, healed                                                      to   be  with  Jesus.   And
which was healed standing with            O        avlpoJov        AwrovrT   beholding the man who was 14
them, they  could  say  nothing  o-vv  avroW  Ec-Tc)Tra  TOv  reDepc- healed, standing with  them,
against it.                          7rEVJE`OlV, OVE\V  ELXOov aVTEt7ELZt. they  zhad  nothing  to  say
q Er t zv —reference is here to ovoaca, as the answer given premises implies more than seeing them, or even looking at
clearly intimates-In the name of Jesus Christ.           them.
r 0' yevoesvos —made ~el  RTcxahV.                       " ]Iaio~irta, boldness of speech, 2 Cor. 7: 4. The dative of
The common version does not indicate the fullness of the this word is used adverbially, and indicates speaking, writing,
original. It is in the original  awzVo —not salvation in acting boldly, or with much freedom.  Here, contextually
general, but the salvation which the gospel brings —not a sal- viewed, it indicates a freedom of speech which they could not
reconcile with the apparent condition, education and circumvation of the body, of the soul, or of the spirit, but of the man. reconcile with the apparent condition, education  and circum-OvZVL, no10 person; ai22p9 OV~LbEr not another person.  stances of men in private stations of life. Freedom of speech,
in all the associations of this scene, best harmonizes with the
t Jer, behooves.-Nor is it presented with a must be, as a circumstances and the terms employed.
fatal necessity; nor with a may be, as of doubtful import; but    iTa     o, "when they saw",   akefield; "when
- Kaza,~afaope2,ot, "when they saw", Wakefield; "when
as claimingo commanding, behooving, us to embrace it, which
0)! n 11  5       they observed', Boothroyd. "Having perceived "', Hackett.
latter word is inclusive of all its claims, and of all our wants. The tense differs from that of the other participle.
It is necessary, expedient, blissful.a  "illierae and obscure" Hack.;
x AyVoa~U/caToG zat tsLora~, ~ illiterate and obscure~, Hack.;.Jet fully indicates this, by three of its current acceptations  unlearne  a   obscure" Booth.; "unlearned and common
-must, should, ought. No one word fills its area so well as men", W  akefield; "sas   lettres, d  commun  eule" French.
men" Wakefield; " sans lettres du commun jpeuple", French.
behoove) which word is selected in Luke to indicate all the So in most modern versions. S. Lee, Polyglott.,
causes concurring in the death of Christ. Thus it behooved                         indicates more than  casual interY 2wsr t  owo Istaov 77aav indicates more than a casual interChrist to suffer &c., Luke 24: 7 26, 46, where all these terms
-must ought, beoove, occur.view. They were wont to be with Jesus.
— must, ought, behoove, occur.
Z AhEtbteLo — to contradict, to speak against —literally, they
U 6ecoWovnrer, considering, not merely seeing, or looking at had nothing to speak against it, or, they could say nothing
it, but contemplating upon it —considering it. To theorize on against it.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IV.                                             27
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
15 But when they had corn-15 KeAevc-acTreS' 8E  avtr'sov' e'f cagainst it.  But having com- 15
manded them  to go aside out of Tro EOV a-TE,                               anded  them  to  withdraw
the eouncil, they conferred among /3a3o 7rp        o     s &AACAov, 16 A7o.    from  the council, they  conthemselves.,TES'               OL0 t        ^1E  TO,,  ferred with one another, say16 Sayingy, What shall we do             7ro       oro   ing, What shall we do to these 16
to these men? for that indeed a TOVrO.S;        r   y                     men? for, that, indeed, a anonotable miracle hath been done -rpeELOV yE~7OVE &  aVrcTrI, 7raTt torious  miracle   has  been
by them is manifest to all them  TOS'  KarTOLKOV'tv'IEpovo-aA7fl wrought by them, is manifest
that dwell in Jerusalem, and we  capvep ov, Kai o0) 6vv3vPa/eOac &pvp- to all those who dwell at Jerucannot deny it.                     -aa-Ocal    17  a< t'va et    t   eTr  salem, and we cannot deny it.
17 But that it spread no fur- |rAedov  &gaverql7p  ens TOPv  Aabv, But, that it may bbe spread no 17
ther among the people, let us aretcrO  a'reLAr2oeOa                       further among the people, let
straitly threaten them, that they KETI AaXep,Trl           T       -'L, us strictly threaten them, that
Ktri. AaA~iv E'7 F I Tco- 6 volltart royfro
speak henceforth to no man in                                         T   they speak, henceforth, to no
this name.                         Flec avopDpco7rco.    Ka  KaAe- man cupon this name.  And 18
18 And they called them, and o-apES avr"UTOv?, rwq77etav               av- they called them, and comcommande(d them  not to speak T-ots TO; KTaOOAov o   \/Oe'Y/yeCoOaL manded them not to speak at
at all, nor teach in the name of /,L          TKELP  E   T           C8eLat all, nor to  teach, upon  the
Jesus.                              ro5'IVo'ov.  19      lI HITpoS Kay  name of Jesus.
19 But Peter and John  an-'oavrrs a7roKpLeO7eS 7rpoS'   -    But Peter and John answer- 19
swered  and  said  unto  them,,KoP  ET  a,  ed, and said to them, Whether
W        hether it be right in the sight,ror  ero/, /Yi,gat o,rr     it be  right in the sight of God,
of God  to  hearken  unto  you EVro07OV TOV? Oeov, Vwv aKOVEL?to  hearken  to  you, rather
more than unto God, judge ye.  /SAAiov  27 To   OEV,  KpLvare. than to God, judge.  For we 20
the things   hior  w e   havenot  but speen 20  or vp/Xeia yap y e  a' et0o- cannot but speak the things
he thiand heard.                     E  Kat  71Ko VoaJEVp hg,   A eaAev. which we have seen and heard.
21 So when they had further 21 0O a8 7rpoo-aWretAr-O-a"/evot a&rew- So, when  they  had  further 21
threatened them, they let them  Avraz-  aVTroVs', Y/r8Ez  etVplcrKov- threatened  them, they  disgo, finding  nothing how  they  reS  7rTrS  KOA\LOr PTar  arovg, charged  them,  finding  no
might punish them, because of   /r                    - ap,            -   means of punishing them, bethe people: for all men glorified                                          cause of the people; fbr all
God for that which was done. S OP TOP OEOPV EWL rT6  yeyorOTtL. were glorifying God, for that
22 For the man  was above 22 erTop yap  v  W7rAetoov r  TEo — which had been done. dForthe 22
~ Pvcazov, "signal", Booth., Doddridge; notorious, Rheims; language, such as " in the name of" —" upon the name of"manifest sign, Murdock.                                and " into the name of". These three formulas are as distinct
b           /being passiv, we prefer, on all the premises in sense as in form. The first indicates authority, viz., in the
JtdoArErug     being passive, we prefer, on all the premises,
to retain the passive form —that it may be spread.                    0
to retain the passive form —that it mnay be spread.    name of the king, or commonwealth.  The second indicates
the subject, on which the authority terminates, the citizens
c Ert and ev rtz ovottart rovnr?. These are not identical of the commonwealth, and the third the reason why, or object
expressions. To speak upon a name, and to teach in a name, for which, the action is performed. By the authority of the goare not equivalent enunciations. The latter has respect to vernment, I, A. B. will speak to you upon American citizenauthority, and the former to a topic, or subject. The mysteries ship, and then I will introduce you into the possession of it.
of this name constituted the secret of their power with the   To this agree,.so far as I know, all Grammarians and Lexicopeople.                                                graphers. So we find it in the Apostolic commission. In the
Ezrt qct ovo,uart zov 1aoov. In as much as we have in the name of the Lord, I baptize you into the name of the Father,
original Scriptures three forms of expression connected with the Son, and the Holy Spirit, for, or in order to introduction
ovopua zoy Ikaov XoZazov, of very different import, it seems to into his kingdom.
me not merely expedient, but obligatory, that we should give   d In conformity with the order and arrangement of words
to an English reader three corresponding formulas in our in the Greek text we might, grammatically, render this verse




23                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IV.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
forty years old  on whom  this o-apaKovra  o  av'poPwos'ov man on whom this miracle of
miracle of healing was shewed.   yy   VEt To  07fLELOT    the healing xas wrought, was
23  And  being  let go, they  a co.                                more than forty years old.
went to their own company, and           23'A7roAvOe'vreT   Bae'/Aov        And now, having been dis- 23
reported all that the chief priests 7rpgs romg 1ov S, KaL awrrlyyELtap   charged, they went to their
and elders had said unto them.             rpo                               oown  friends, and announced
ooWa 7TpOS, aUvTOvso  apXLEPEUS' KaL  all  that  the   priests   and
24 And when they heard that,       rp        vrepo              2had  said  to  them
I OtEt7roP.          Ot aE elders  had  said  to  them.
they lifted up their voice to God,,                oy,n   r                                           
aKovsa E,  oyo.vpta v   *rpav  And they, fhearing,  raised a 24
with one accord, and said, Lord,                      o               -cxo e   A 
th ou art God, which hast made r      coviV 77-v Spos  TOP E?   KaL ELtrovP  voice to God, with one accord,
thou art God, which hast made    0eTrora    v o e O  oes     7ro?7o-ars and said, SovereignLord, thou
heaven, and earth, and the sea,           op        Ka~ Ti, 7,V Ka.     T V   art the God who hast made the
and all that in them is;             O Aao      c, T                      heavens, and the earth, and the
25 Who, Iby the mouth of th y  25aAa         Ta Scat.aTaTa E aVTOs t, sea, and all that is in them;
servant David hast said, Why             ~' a ToaTS' aa ToV    -   who by thy  servant David's 25
did the heathen rage, and the US o               OV ete7Fo', i-'aTt e  apva a   mouth  hast said, hWhy  did
people imagine vain things?         ezO"7, KaL Aaotl e/'gLEAErtr7oa,   Keva; nations  rage,  and   people
26 The  kings of the  earth. 6 WapeOrTrlCav  OL /aOtAErLsT' r' imagine a vain thing?  The 26
stood up, and the rulers were 7Ys, Kal ot aPXOPTES 0_VP1X0(7aJP kings of the earth presented
gathered  together against the EWL TO  arTO  Kara  TO?  KtpIOLV  themselves, and  the Princes
Lord, and against his Christ.                                  were gathered together against
Lord, and against his Christ.        Kat Ka7    70    Xro pto7                    Lord, and agoast  his An  27             Xpw-ToD               the Lord, and against his A27 For of a truth against thy  27 Zwvv/XO?7 a  yap 5'r dAreLasc   i nlointed. For, of a truth, inthis 27
holy  child  Jesus, whom   thou  E7rL 7' r a\YtoO   raa          -ov,  rIr-'city, against thy holy ison, Jeas follows-" of years, for was of more than forty the man    E'v f17;zo2ale zcvza, after OichEltag is found in many ancient
on whom had had the miracle this of the healing."  This is copies, but rejected by Bloomfield, though resting on good
exactly according to the order and meaning of the words in the authority-Hackcett. It is found in most ancient manuscripts,
Greek text before me. Nor could all the rules of grammar, (Vul.) the two uncial BMss. Codd., Clermont, Augiensis, and
alone: or without a knowledge of the subject, as well as of the the Codex Alexs., which last after aov adds zo2E.t. So also
verbiage in which it is clothed, enable any one to give the reads the Latin with the Coptic, Arm., Ethiop. versions,
exact ideas, contained in the original oracle of the inspired Irenaeus, Cyril, Tertullian, and other fathers.
writer. This fact, incontrovertible as it is, demonstrates, how    There can be no just ground of supposing the clause an
much depends upon a translator's knowledge of the subject, as addition in the oldest copies extant, until a still older copy
well as of the language from which, and of the language into can be produced, which has not the clause. See Ann. to the
which, he transfers the ideas which existed in the mind of the Book of the New Covenant, London Ed., 1807. By Granoriginal writer or speaker.                              ville. Penn, Esq., Hackett.-On the authority of Griesbach,
H2Tioo  Tovs ltovs, to their own friends, not especially to  Scholz, Lachmann, and Tischendorf, I would restore this
the Apostles.                                            clause.
f Or J aEXovuavreS. It seems better to preserve the parti-   Penn's work, now lying before me, is, in my judgment, a
cipialconstruction here, and to render the oc, they.     work of much learning, ingenuousness and real merit. His
g Jauxotzc. This title is given to the Messiah, 2 Pet. 2: 1; version is dedicated to the Universal Church. London, 1837,
Judas 4. It occurs ten times in the New Testament-five two vols. octavo. He renders the passage thus, v. 27: For, of
times indicative of our Master in heaven, and five times of a truth, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and
masters, or proprietors of men. Here it seems fitting to give people of Israel, were gathered together in this city, against
to it all its grandeur, and therefore, we render it Sovereign thy Holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed.-This was
Lord. This is warranted by the current difference between certainly true in fact.
anorozr)S and xvwoos. This the spirit of the context seems to  Hi /atg is applied to Jesus only six times in the Christian
require. It is found five times indicative of supreme power Scriptures-four times in the Acts, once in Luke's Testimony,
or authority. Judas 4, Our only sovereign God and Lord.   and once quoted from the Septuagint, Matt. 12: 18. It is
7 JYvrt, an abbreviation of iva z, yerr'cz, why, or in order translated, com. ver., servant ten times, childt twice. In other
to which might be-Hac7kett.                              cases, and once. on allusion to the Lord Jesus, when he is




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IV.                                          29
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
hast anointed, both Herod, and o-ovr,  \v'V xptar', IHpo0r     S 7TE sus, whom thou hast anointed,
Pontius Pilate, with the Gen- KaEO -rTqo  IltAarosj          o'v evEo-  both Herod and Pontius Pilate,
tiles, and the people of Israel, Kal  haocF       j,,    28 r      a   with the Gentiles and the peowere gathered together,                                                ple of Israel, were assembled,
oroowato th    XEtp o'o   Kaa -  th     p3o vAv  oKa    -ov'
28 For to do whatsoever thy                             29    \     to do whatver thy hand, and 28
hand and thy counsel determined 7rpooP0to e 7eeOOat.          KaL Ta thy counsel had before kdeterbefore to be done.                vvv, KVUpE, EWrt"E ETrL ra-' aWretAas mined to be done. And now, 29
29  And now, Lord, behold aurrov, Kat 8)OS  TOlS votig 0-0ov?  Lord, behold their threatentheir threatenings:  and grant  wera  7rappr7o-[ta  7rao-77s  Aahei  ings, and grant to thy servants,
unto thy servants, that with all                      30 o     
boldness they may speak thy rOv  Aoyov, 0O  E        r                with all boldness, they
word,                             XELPa    ov IKE LV (Ts                 a'la   speak  thy  word,  by 30
30  By stretching forth thy KaL o-rtLELa Kal 7Tpaza y[etertOal stretching  out thy hand to
hand to heal; and that signs and       o   ovoaOyov,                    heal; and that signs and wonwonders may be done by the                                             ders may be  done, by the
name of thine holy  hild Jesus.          V. ov   Kai &a 7OE'?r- name of thy holy son, Jesus.
31 And when they had pray- |TO)) avrTWv ecraAevO7  o T70o7rOS Ev X   And, they having prayed, the 31
ed, the place was shaken where'roav  r-vveyL)vot, Kat E7rAio0Or]- place in which they were asthey were assembled together; c-av a7ravreS l1Ivevaros'Aylov, sembled together was shaken,
and they were all filled with the,,
Holy Ghost, and they spake the KCaI eAaAoVv  TOv  A(oyov rTOV  Ov  and they were all filled with
word of God with boldness.         era 7rappro't[as.                   the Holy Spirit, and spoke the
32 And the multitude of them           TOY   e 7r ov  v  V 7r           rd of God with boldness.
that believed were of one heart,   32  TOY  &,    \ ov  T                And the multitude of those 32
TEV     TO           Ka a Kahat          believed were of one heart 
and of one soul: neither said        vaov 7r  apa Ka   1 r             that believedwere of one heart
any of them that ought of the   vx7 iax  KaL OVE ELS Tt TO   and ofone soul, neither didany
things which he possessed was v7rapX6oVTov  at)or    EAE7Ev  LStov| of them  say, that any of the
his own; but they had all things  va        a AA,   2)  aVTOLS a'  raT  things which he possessed was
common.                           K3a               beyaAl   Bvva/te  his own; but they had all
33 And   with  great power,,, V  T  /aep                   ), things common.  And with 33
gave the apostles witness of the a7rEovoUv  7To 1aprvp Lov  ot arto- great powertheApostles gave
resurrection of the Lord Jesus: o-rohot Tr)7 aoaa0v-TacOS TOvo   Kv- testimony concerning the reand great grace was upon them p|ov'I/ooD, X4Lpts Te /ieytA7  v surrection of' the Lord Jesus:
all.                                            I,' T,    3a4 5,'  and great grace was upon them
34 Neither was  there  any /e,rr 7rav qs- avro ovs          Eyap all. For neither was there any 34
among them that lacked: for as Ev)e7s TtS  VWrqPXEV  Ev avTotV' among them who lacked; for
many as were possessors of lands oo'oT  yap  KrT7TOpES X     optr, 27 Ot- as many as were possessors of
or houses sold them, and brought KL)V ))r) pXov,  rroAofvreSr Ebepov lands, or of houses, sold them,
lthe prices of the things that were           T ^,      and brought the prices of the
eprices    of  the things thatwe    a          r   7rpa-K,    things sold, and  laid them
sold,                             3"'           px To1p  WO3~s' down at the Apostles' feet.
35 And laid them down at the    Ka   rvv 7rap ro 7radown at the Apostles' e.
apostles' feet: and distribution  rS)v  a7roG-TOACov-.  atEa8Too  83  And mit was distributed  to 35
found in the temple answering questions, it is properly trans- out before, to bound or to limit before. Hence, Heb. 4: 7,
lated child. In the Acts, it is twice translated son, and " He limiteth a certain day". Whether used to indicate a
twice child. In this case, we think, in all dignity and pro- purpose, a delineation, description or prediction, as respects
priety, it should be translated son.                the Divine knowledge, or will, it equally involves one and the
same radical idea. With God there is nothing past, present
k liqooQLtw,  occurs 8 times in N. T. rendered by determined, or future. He fills, he inhabits eternity.
ordained, declared, Rom. 1: 4, limitelh. Luke uses betCw,
six times out of its eight occurrences. Translated determined,   I MEYaER  GvVvatc,. with great power, i. e. physical demonordained, determinate. Paul uses reootgelo five times out stration, not edovaLa, authority.
of its six occurrences. Etymologically, it indicates, to mark   m JlesStoro, being impersonal-it was dist'ibuted.




30                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. V.
KING  JAMES  VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
was made unto every man  ac- EKao-rTO   KaOoTt a' v   tS  XPE/avl every one, according as any
cording as he had need.              E*XEV                                   one had need.
36 And Joses, who by the            36  IWOJOS' N          O'  ELtKA?7OEltS    Now  Joses, who, by  the 36
apostles was surnamed Barnabas,           e t, p
tles was sunamed Barnabas, Bapvaas   ro    a7ro Aov, Apostles, was surnamed Bar(which  is, being  interpreted,,             nabas (which is, being transThe son of consolation,) a Le- 0  eJT-            Eep     7vev     oleaoed v                of ( c is  to
vite, and of the country of Cy- |7rapKA7jo-eos, AEvLT7s, Kv7wpo  lated,  Sonl of Consolation),
prus,                                to) 7e'e t,    7 tV7rapXovrors  avTp  a Levite, a Cyprian by birth,
37 Having land, sold it, and  aycpov, 7rcoA7oras  ive7yKE ro) XP1- having  land,  sold  it,  and
brought the money, and laid it,ua, Kcat 87KCe 7rapa Tro's 7r6oas   brought the money, and laid
at the apostles' feet.               TOiv a7roo-TooAvO.                      it at the Apostles' feet.
CHAP. V.                              CHAP. V.                               CHAP. V.
BUT a certain man named Ana-'Av1p  8   TtS''Avavlac   ovo-    -BUT a certain man named
nias, with Sapphira his wife, sold JuarL, J't,  az4Elpp  Tp  7vvaKLAnanias, with  Sapphira   his
jaa t, o- v Xasro           g  7vpat Ananias,  with  Sapphira his
a possession,                        aT0Vro5,  E7ro)Avre  KT7''a, t    2a  Kal wife  sold  a possession, and  2
2 And kept back part of the  E;voaO/luaTO  aro T-1q  TtL77,  GV- opurloined froom  the price (his
price, (his wife also being privy  EtvaS' Kat TS yVvaLKOS' avjT vT   wife also being privy to it),
to it,) and brought a certain part, KaL EveyKars  lEpor rt 7rapa rovts
and laid it at the apostles' feet. |7roas                                     nd  b ht a       certain part'
3  But Peter  said, Ananias, I  EW7rE    e JIE,'TpOS,'Avlata        T,8 T  and laid it at the Apostles'
3ButPete sai, A s,    \         feet. But Peter said, Ananias, 3
why hath Satan filled thine heart  7TrAYpW-c)eV o ZaraTvaris' ry  Kapto lie to the Holy Ghost, and to  lazapv  oov,  +e'rcraOB atl        E  To whyhas Satan possessedyour
keep back part of the price of ]lveivu a To,Aytov, KaL  vool-t[- heart, to  qlie  to  the  Holy
the land?                            crao-Oat a-ro T    TLJrtS TOV XrO- Spirit, and  to  purloin from
4 While it remained, was it ptov;  4 ovxe \   ov              ot o E-LEV,   the price of the land? While  4
not thine own? and after it was Kal 7rpaOEv  Ev  Tr  o-'q  e'ovcr-ta it rremained, was it not your
" fIfe, but, in contrast with Barnabas.                   vrvetLvtlag, having been cognizant, having participated in a
knowledge of it, being privy to it.
o Evouoqaaao, Ind. mid. purloined, took away for himself.
The mid. voice is most apposite to this case, indicating the   P V0 2azravora, a proper name, and retainable here.
selfishness and hypocrisy of the man. Purloin is not obsolete,   ErLieWoasv, literally filled up; in our more modern style
though not so much in use as formerly. It is found com. ver., tossessed your heart. saii eooc, used here metaphorically, is
Tit. 2: 10. It is, in com. ver., twice represented in this book  taken from a ship sailing before the wind.   When a man is
by " kept back."  There is no absolute impropriety in keeping filled with the commandment, or with temptation, as the sail
back;  but there is always in purloining.  This is a complex of a ship by the wind, he is said to be filled with it," Critica
sin. It was not simply keeping back, but feloniously keep- Sacra. It is found almost one hundred times in the N. T. Of
ing back, with intent to conceal, associated with deliberate these, some fifty times it is represented by fulfill, com. ver.
lying.                                                   It here indicates a full possession of the heart.
Possessed —literally filled. This is a bold figure in either
The Septuagint employs voafcoaactb Josh. 7: 1, in the case case to indicate a strong temptation. It is the language of
of Achan. It is well defined by Leigh in his Critica Sacra: earnestness or surprise.
Non est totam rem auferre sed paululum tantummodo abstrahere. Beza employs intervertit, which he interprets by callide q T evaaaoaat, to lie, to deceive, not the Holy Spirit abshurripuit. In our vernacular, to embezzle, to filch, most ex- stractly contemplated, but through the Apostles.
actly represents it. We prefer purloin, because already fa-    O vt Fseov  ao E#ueve.  Literally, Remaining, did it not romiliarized in com. ver. "Kept to himself," Wakef. and Boothr.; main to you! And being sold, remained it not in your power?
carried away a part," Murd., Syr.                       In our idiomatic currency, we would say:'" While it remained




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. V.                                                  31
KING  JAMES  VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
sold, was it not in thine own  v7r-pXe; rt oT't'OO    v Tr  Kicap- own?  and after it was sold,
power? why hast thou conceived  Ala  oov r   7rpyua  rovro; OK  was it not in your own power?
this thing in thine heart? thou, V T  L f                   Wiyhave you r oneiv pthis
hast not lied unto men, but unto                                                         your t.eoncei     his
Gkod.                                eg. 5'AKOV"U &OV eA"      v      thing in your theart? you have
And Ananias hearin hese              not lied to men "only, but to
5   lnd     nanias hearing these         Aoyovs TOVT,,E              God.  And  Ananias  hearing  s
words, fell down, and gave up the,V4.e  Ka~ EE oET o             r      a    theseods,   wf0lling.expired;
ghost.  And great fear came on                                                   ese  ords  falin  e
all them  that heard these things. e7rt'arraS rovS  aKoovvTas -tS- and great fear came on all that
6 And the young men arose, Ta.    avaaTravoSreS 8   o  VEC0OTEpot xheard these things.  And the  6
wound him  up, and carried him  o-vvE-TLEAav  aVrOv, KaL  e4VEY7- young  men  Yarose, wrapped
out, and buried him.                                        7  EyeITSro       him  up, and  zcarrying  him
KarE  ~'Oarav.            YE
7 And it was about the space,                            out, buried  him.  aNow  an  7
of three hours after, when  his  Cs ropov rpto  8ta'rTxTLa, KaL D interval of about three hours
wife, not knowing  what was 7vvj?  aZvrov ~/  EltvLa rT y7e7ovr  occurred, and  his wife, not
done, came in.                       EtLo7AOeP.  8 a7reKptOy] 6  avri o knowing what was done, came
8 And  Peter answered  unto  He'T por, Eit   iof, et  ro=ovTov in. And Peter said to her, Tell 8
her, Tell me whether ye sold,,,                         me whether you sold the land
the land for so much?  And she  TO XCOpov a7r           E oOE;           Et oE, for so much?  And she said
said, Yean, for so much.             Nat, TOOrOVTOV.  90  6 lIETpoS  verily, for so  much.  Then  9
was it not your own?  And after it was sold, was it not in when followed, as in this case, by an active verb in the aorist,
your own power, or at your own disposal? "  We opine that may indicate that the act expressed in the verb was the
the interrogative character of this sentence continues to its result of that expressed by the participle, and, especially,
close, i. e. to:r)7,o;~.                                 when xaL is wanting between the participle and the verb.
Our reasons are two-It is so pointed in our most approved   x "Who heard these" would be better than "that heard
texts.   And, again, because the impassioned speaker con- these things."-This is a matter of taste, and not of etymology.
tinues the same style of emotional feeling in another inter-   And the young menY And the young men- avaaravT,-s, arising, or having
rog tion: —-z ot eiov 5E Ti XCSet UoV.o 1 rtaYU?  Tov'o; arisen, ovrsUeartav (as  ge oeoetc/v), wrapped him up, and EkEwhy have you conceived this thing in your heart?
znb~~~             ~vEyavTEsg 1st aor. part., having carried him out &c.
8 Tt oT,, for Ts EaaTI, oTt, as in v. 9, what is this? Fritzsche,  EXE.Yrav' e, having carred him forth, out of the city.
Meyer, iDe Wette.                                         Most probably as the Jews did not usually bury within their
t Egovs, aor. ind. nmid. of rlDhuet, literally, why have you city walls, and not in consequence of his judicial death.
placed, or deliberately machinated, this in your heart?  The  Eyvro xat, now it came to pass.-There was an interval
whole contour of the style indicates a deliberate design, callof about three hours. —Then &c.  uo.s 3taary7a is not here the
ing forth a burst of feeling, bordering on excitement, on the
subject of eyee:o, but forms a parenthetic clause and (see on
part of the Apostle.
Fopart of similar uste.of  see Luke I  66  21 14.Acti 1: 10) introduces the apodosis of the sentence. De Wette,
For a similar use of t&r79ut see Luke 1: 66; 21: 14. Acts                  So Hackett in  c. This Iebristic  use
AIeyer, Fritzsche.'"  So Hackett in loc. This Hebraistic use
19  21; 2   12. In Luke's currency, in such cases is of sat in the apodosis of a sentence, after an expression or
indicative of settled design, fixedness of purpose, strong deter-                                     ee Brud. 
idea of time, is frequent in the N. Testament. See Brud. Gr.
mination. Hence the aggravation of the sin of Ananias and Concord. p. 456.  "ntercessit aute  fere hor
Concord. p. 456.  "Intercessit autem ferme horarum  trium
his wife. They concealed, with intent to lie, for popularity.              uxor quoque ipsius, nesciens quod factum,
intervallum quum uxor quoque ipsius, nesciens quod factum,
UL " Only" is supplied, but not called for.  It is true in ingressm est." Beza. " Factum est autem quasi horarum trium
fact that he lied to men, and to God. And therefore it is spatium, et uxor ipsius, nesciens quod factum fuerat, introivit."
implied. Modern translators differ. Hackett says it is logic- Vulgate.
ally correct to translate ovx... aLa, not so much as; but   is, now; &auvtua, an interval of about three hours;
this is defective in form, and less forcible. Others, like Booth- eysvIeo, occurred; not s yv uvov7, and his wife. This preroyd, and Penn, supply only. It is therefore a matter of taste, vents the necessity of the supply of the article, and the translr discretion.                                            lation of nat by "when," as in some versions.  To yEyovos,
v Tavra, after anov,as, is of doubtful authority; rejected what had occurred7. This agrees with the perfect tense of the
by some editors, wanting in the vulgate and some other ver- participle, and with the active rather than with the passive
sions. It is applied to a single event, Lachmann, Hackett, &c. sense. It was what had come to pass a providential act and
W 1Ieaos' ~,%wV8E, falling, expired. This participial forln, not a mere act of Peter.




32                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
9 Then Peter said unto her, etrE 7rpos acr7/v, Ti o0t u-vvEco-  Peter said to her, bWhy is it,
How  is it that ye have agreed  vOr? /uIt) 7retpaGat TO  W7rrev!a  that you have agreed together,
together to tempt the Spirit of Kpl;                      totempttheSpiritoftheLord
the Lord? behold  the  feet of          pV                                    Behold  the feet of these who
aloJ  To           pa  o-o, E          T   Behold the fee of these who
them which have buried thy hus-.  -,, /        0ert     have buried your husband
band are at the door, and shall Ovpa, Ka  E           -                       at the door, and shall carry
carry thee out.                              PE   X 7rapaxp7a 7rapa TOVS 7e- you out.  -Then  she instant- 10
10 Then fell she down straight- 8as aTrov, Ka\L Ee4Vev' Eo lEA- ly fell down at his feet and
way at his feet, and yielded up |o'TreS Ne oL veavtTKOt  evpov avT?7pV expired: and the young men
the ghost.  And the young men   EKppV,, Ka'L 4ereyKavTeS eOaa ta              came in  and found her dead,
came in, and found her dead, and wrpVor tr, zopa avTr1S.        KaL and carrying her out, buried
carrying her forth, buried her by    e'ero q%/3os  teyas';t'  Av  her by  her  husband.   And i
her husKKband.a,   Kal  sa  7TaV aS| great fear caine upon all the
11 And great fear came upon                                                 dcongregation, and  upon  all
rov' a6oKvoyras' TavTa.
all the church, and upon as many         12  zCI      U aC    those hearing these things.
as heard these things.                       /       C  TO))!  XE(POJP  T&WnAnd
xs,ear,hes  t s,,,                   And!through  the hands of 12
12 And by the hands of the  a7roo-ToAr  eyero                oyea  Ka                th ol       e  an 
apostles were many  signs and TepaTa        Tr   Aa                           the Apostles were many signs
wonders  wrougbht   among  the                                           Kl C    and wonders done among the
people; (and they were all with  tirav    o~o~vpaSv   a7raTVeS eV TL  people, (and,ethey  were all
one accord in Solomon's porch.   o-ToO  oAotc tlTroS. 13 TcO   e with one accord in Solomon's
13 And of the rest durst no Aot7rcwv ovLS  ETOr rAa KoAAao-Oat  porch. And of the grest durst 13
b Tt 5,z, why is it that?  ZwvvEr 9o7v, 3d pers. sing. aor. 5: 21: "Grace reign through (l&a) righteousness by (nla)
ind. pass.-it was concerted,,trcv, by you-an instance well Jesus Christ our Lord."  The condemnation by. or through
sustained of the dative after the passive, instead of the gen. Adam, and the righteousness by or through Christ are reprewith V7ro.                                                sented by one and the same S&a, &c. Such also is our popular
c EXreae  e, and she fell; raoaxoruca, immediately, just then, use of by and through. Where there is no established antias Peter pronounced the last word. JE has merely a copulative thetical difference in the meaning or use of particles in the
sense. And the young men, euae, oovzres, coming in, found Christian Scriptures, we should not create it; and where
her dead. And carrying her out, ~etevyzeaes, they buried there is, we should not annihilate it. All that God has done
her, secaarv.                                           for man, since he created him, has been through (&a) agencies.
d And great fear came upon all the congregation, -Eat Oiv Indeed, we are informed by Paul. Eph. 3: 9, that God created
rV EXX exjaav. Any assembly in this book being called an all things (ASa) through Jesus Christ. Moreover, by, and
Exxialoa, and the word occurring 131 times in the Christian through, are used at the present time interchangeably.
Scriptures it has been much in controversy, and consequently   ee 4zrazvreg, refers to the Apostles mentioned in the last
has caused much strife amongst Christians.  It should be clause. Olsh., De Wette, TMey., Bengel, extend it to all the
known and deliberated upon, that this word exxijaita is believers. Hack.
represented in the Christian Scriptures by the following    f'O/#o9'v/taovov  ravcre rS EV Ir aoa 0:oz uovorvzos. Solomon's
words, church, churches, assemLbly. It is, by apostolic use, porch, being a place of much resort, and the disciples as yet
indicative of any meeting or assembly of persons in any place, being all Jews, and having a common national right to resort
at any time, or for any purpose, with, or without a special call thither with their own nation, it was for them legitimate
of those in authority. In the 19th chapter of Acts, com. v., it is missionary ground; and there, with much boldness, they anthrice represented by the word assembly. Its etymological nounced the claims of Jesus as the Messiah.
import is simply called out, or congregated. Hence assembly,   And of the        The sense of           i explained
concourse, or congregation, of any sort is indicated in and by by the last clause. Doddridge, Boothroyd, IIack. Dr. Lightthe word exxilata.                                        foot explains this "of the rest,"' of the one hundred and
e diz, indicating instrumentality, is, in all books, and especial- twenty," from which Dr. Whitby dissents. Beza, would render
ly in the Christian Scriptures, interchangeably rendered by, or xoL).2ar at, in this passage, " to attack." This is too far fetched,
through. Whatever metaphysics may say, by and through and inappropriate to the contextual scope. They feared hypoare equally indicative of both Divine and human agency. We  clritically to join them.
have many instances of this in the com. velr., such as Rom.   Tw.2' Sr ]ioro'.  Tliterally, of the remainder.  Those yet




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. V.                                               33
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
man join himself to them: but av-rots', AA' e/.teyaAvvre avroV  no man join himself to them,
the people magnified them.          $ Aags'   14  xaSAAov C      7rpoo' erl- butthepeoplehmagnifiedthem.
14 And  believers  were  the OEUTO  7JLOTEVOVTES  rs   KVpl'O   Andbelievers were still more 14
more added to the Lord, multi-  rA                    e' added ito the Lord, multitudes
tudes both of men and women.) i                       T  Kt                of men and also ofwomen), in- 15
15 Insomuch that they brought                                             somuch  that  they  brought
forth the sick into the streets, and  petv TOSUr os'   EveE', Kal  TLOevaL forth their sick into the streets,
laid them  on beds and couches, E7rW  KAlOte   Kal  Kpa/3i3aTo,   ra and laid them  on beds and
that at the least the shadow of EpXoHFLZoV   ]IETpOV  Kav              Kta  couches, tigat at the least, the
Peter passing  by  might over- ErtLO-KtLaLOZ 7 -t-   av-rct v.  1G  -v- shadow  of Peter, passing by,
shadow some of them.                ri7pxe7o &   Ka   o  7rAio   rt            ght overshadow   some  of
16 There came also a multi- 7rep   7rwAeeor e;l'IepovoaArlx, them.  And the multitude of 16
tude out of the cities round about,o                      KL, O          the  surrounding  cities also
unto  Jerusalem, bringing  sick                                             came together into Jerusalem,' 11  1   *        rJovr v7ro 7rrev/1araov aKa~aep7T)v, bringing the sick and those
folks, and  them   which                  were,sick and those
folks, and   them    which   were'  h arassed  with unclean spirits,
vexed with unclean spirits; and  ov' Epa7voro ara.                         haassed with unclean sp
17'zDSra   pxEPE                  and  they  were  every  one
they were healed every one.                 A VaOTa S' &         PXP - E healed.
17 Then the high priest rose  Kat  7ravres oL oVV aVr-, 77 ovra      But  the High  Priest aris- 17
up, and all they that were with  a'pEo-ts 7(01,aaOVKat1Wv   wrAy- ing, and all who were with
him, (which is the sect of the  (rJO7av ~Aov,  18 Ka8'e'/aAor him  (being   the  party   of
Sadducees,) and were filled with''e     \''    the  iSadducees), were filled
indignation,as XEtpas  a bt                               eW el TOUvs a7ro-with  zeal, and  kthrew  their 18
18 And laid their hands on o'roAovs, KaL   tOevTro             avTvS' Elv  hands upon the Apostles, and
the apostles, and put them  in Tr7p oetL ar-oo'tar.   19  ayyeAos put them  in public  kcustothe common prison.                  8E  KVp LOV  ata ~rs' VVKTOS'  7VotLE dy. But an'angel of the Lord, 19
19 But the angel of the Lord                                             u,pa    7,  under-coverofthenight,openby night opened the prison doors,''   ~TaS'  2vpg0 TESS AaK719I 20, ed the prison doors, and bringand brought them forth, and said, and said, e opev-ing them forth, said, "Go stand 20
20 Go, stand and speak in the EtoOe,  Ka  o-'CratTe7'TE  AaAeiTE'v and speak in the temple to the
unconverted dared not to associate themselves with them.        " Sadducees."  The reason of their activity in this case, is
The remainder, though an exact representation of rcov e i2ol- happily illustrative of our indebtedness to sectarianism, at
rowv, seems to be somewhat indefinite. The term, aos,..peo- least in one respect; its eternal vigilance to guard proof texts
ple, immediately after, is its best exponent. None could look against all violence.  The Sadducees saw in Christ's resurupon these wonder-working men without fear and reverence. rection the refutation of their system; and therefore they
The fate of Ananias and his wife is as a fearful caveat against violently seized the Apostles, because their preaching that
hypocrisy. If every one;- glorified God for that which was doctrine was fatal to their distinguishing tenets.
done" (ch. 4: 21), in the case of the impotent man, why   k Erefia),or. This verb indicates strong violence. They
should not these keep back from presumptuous sin, from the fiercely threw their arms around them, or their hands upon
spectacle before them in the case of Ananias and his wife?    them. Trimiact, with us, custody.
h EuEya.Zvvev avrovs, magnified them. The Apostles, at this
l AIvy2os. Why an angel should here become some particular
time, were greatly exalted in the esteem of the multitude, as,      A   hy an angel should ere become some particular
i  angel is destitute of authority. Had some angel been named
in the sequel, still further appears.
As quassare is more than quatere, taxare than tanerein the context, there might have been some reason for the deAs quassare  is more than quatere: taxare than tangeref.
jactare than jacere, so vexare is more than vehere, yet not one
of these, shaken, troubled, terrified, strangled, is so grievous as   m dct, through the night, or under cover of the night.
the feeling indicated in the text. According to Critica Sacra, "It More seems to be indicated than the escape by night-rather
is to be distracted hither and thither having no power of itself." by means of the night-E-ayaayco  re avzovus etsre, bringing
T~, xvetc a. This verse is evidently parenthetic.-Believers them out, said.
not added in the Lord, as some would have it, but to the Lord.  o 1roevea9E,-azaltoee-ego, and, standing in the Temple,
Its case depends on the verb.                           speak. This form abounds in Luke's style.




34                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED  (ERSION.
temple to the people all the rT  Lep c T)5 Aaco 7rxVa Ta p/ara people, all the words of this
words of this life.               rT   ioi  TravT?. 21'AKoaav-  life.
21 And when they heard that, TES' 6e eG7XA~ oov Vr)  r~\  oOpOP    And when they heard that, 21
they entered into the  temple
early in the morning, and taught.   LEOthey  entered into the templeEL Ko.
early in the morning, and taught. ELS', TO                < Ka    Eo Dearly in the morning, and were
But the high priest came, and 7rapayElo/EouS   E                PXEPEVS' teaching. But the High Priest
they that were with him, and KaL ot oVV  avTr, OvrecaAeo-aw  came, and those that were with
called the council together, and TO o'VEaptov  Kal 7raoav  T77r  ye- him, and called the council
all the senate of the children of povo-lav Taiv  vlov I'opacA, Kat together, and all the senate of
Israel, and sent to the prison to ea7rE'-retAav   EUS Tor  8EOlrOP)Tplto,  the  children  of Israel, and
ha.ve them brought.
haave them brought.                a                   22 o; 8  5rgp~- sent into the prison to have
22 But when the officers came, rat 7rapayereroJ        oX V  pov   - them brought.
and found them not in the prison,    \, But when the officers came 2?
rovS Ev       pvAaK   avcrrp av- and found the    not in the
they returned, and told,               n\   IJV  aEiF                    and found them  not in the
23 Saying, The prison truly TES' 3e a7rr7/yyetAav,     AeyoVTES, prison, they returned and refound we shut with all safety,'OrT  To /E'   V l EOL ecT7orr p Pov eVpoEE   ported, saying: The prison in- 23
and the keepers standing with- KEKAEt7ypLEo /,U Er rait aOf/iaAtea,  deed we found Pshut with all
out before the doors: but when Kai  Tosr qvAatvKas- Eo o'rrToTara  security, and  the  guards,
we had opened, we found no 7rpO TOWI, OvpCDv' oavoilcavrtTEs, standing before the entrances;
man within.                        (o-o oSeVva Evtpo/.LEV.  24   S,  but on opening, we found not
24 Now when the high priest,  KO, Ay                                o' one within.  qNove  when the 24
riKovo-a, Tovs Aoyov-r Tmroyt   o
and the captain of the temple,  e  Ka\ 0   Trpary                     Tov High Priest, and the Captain
and the chief priests heard these.          K,,            of the temple, and the chief
things, they  doubted  of them  tEPOV Ka/l Ot apXtEpits- &qr7F0'ovv    Priests, heard  these words,
whereunto this would grow.         rEpt avTr)v, TL apz yEPvoLo'TOVTO. they were in perplexity about
25 Then came one and told 2  rapayvo             O  8  T  a7r7yyEL- them, what this might come to
them, saying, Behold, the men Ae) aUTroL  Aeyo)v, D'OTt ~Lo\ oi abe. But rone caine and report- 25
whom ye put in prison are stand-  vS"pe' ov       E       77 feo e  vaKn,  ed, saying, ehold, ithose whon
ing in the temple, and teaching e(o ip El rT  lepP   ETorrTres' Ka       yt-  pstandine il  the temple and
6the people.                                                                                      T
~the people.              8~aaKOPreS  rov  Aaoev.  2G TreT teaching the people.  Then, 2 
26 Then wentthe captain with  aWreAOcv 0                           -TparqT 70    W   ToS the Captain went, with the ofthe officers, and brought them   I,,,,      ficers, and brought them withwithout violence: for they feared v7r2perats, 7yaye) avrovr, ov pera out force (for they feared the
the people, lest they should have /3L'aO, EQdo/30ovro yap  rOv Aaov, people), that they smight not
been stoned.                       tva hg AltOao-ow.  a27 ayayov- be stoned.
~'2rho  zov ogoqov.  Literally, under the dawn of day.  0~o-   q Now o'g, as the High Priest &c.- These words, zovs 2oyovs
&roos occurs but three times in the N. Test., and always zovzovs. z/u7grooovr, imp. were being perplexed - in perplexirepresented by "early in the morning."  Its use amongst the ty; tesl- atVrwCv, about them —" to what this might amount."
Greeks was equivalent to our " dawn of day," usually called   r iJ, but, in this perplexity; rsr, a certain one; raoa-.
"the break of day.~"                                 YEOyEvrog, having come (aor. part.); reported, azr7yyet~ev.
P KeXeCtayEror', being the ace. sing. neut. perfect pass., indi-'O-t, pleonastically used; cVs e&ea9'e, those whom you placed
cates in all aea'c2eta, security, or firmness of defense, im- in  pvi.axy, the prison; E'arcoeg, perf. part., having taken a
pregnable.'Ort, in this verse, is a pleonasm, because reciting stand - are standing; zat, S&alaxovrEs Tzov aov, and teaching
the words of others. This is not unusual with Luke. And the people.
the guards standing (rather, being perfect participle, it is   B The English translation, as well observed by Prof.
tantamount to our having been placed).  E$co, outside, is Hack., here assumes an impossible connection, as, after verbs
omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln. and Tf. Tanv Ovowv, the entrances of fearing, u?7, ur7/trws and the like do follow, but never
-doors, too specific.                                iva /uq.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. V.                                                  3.5
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
27 And when hey hadbrough   Te                T a' e'T?                v-     And thaving led them away, 27
them, they set them  before the  re'pi'  KLat E7r'p7flTerv  avrovs they  placed  them   in  the
council: and the high priest askedo apXCLEPEv 28   1              Ot'  -   council: and the High Priest
them,                                 pca97eAia 7rapl7/ye[Aafler.v, 7t4     | asked  themn;-Did  we  not 28
28 Saying, Did not we straitly  ata -KetJ er               oLt TOVyT.; strictly command you not to
command  you, that ye shouldL                                        N    L tecuuothsnmard
not tettch in this  name?   and  Ka  tv' 7E7rApO)KarE  TV  IE- teach unpon this name? and,
behold, ye have filled Jerusalem  povroraA )P T rs &aXj, / Vy, Kcat behold, you  have  filled  up
with your doctrine, and intend  /3ov'A         E,raae                     Jerusalem  with your doctrine,.to brig  this man's blood upon  T.,,, and are intending to bring the
to bring this man's blood upon  -o- a'ttCa  rov  argpo6rov             rovrov.
us.                                  29'Aro      Le'  O            T T'     blood of this man upon us.
U.A KPtK S SE O    &E7POS  Kat
29 Then Peter and the other Io,   eT                                           But Peter and the Apostles 29
29 Then Peter and the other e ol arroo'ohoo  Et7rov,  JTEtlapXEai
apostles answered and said, We   cfwOETXO ^ -           L, IW,7P t   answering, said, We ought to
ought to obey God rather than  30 C                  re    7aEAAoo, p7   Tobey God  rather than  men.
men.,  o'eo 1 T'l     The Godof our fathers has rais- 30
30 The  God  of our fathers I7EetpeU  i7[toour,  oZ) vtfelS  8elXet- ed up Jesus, whom you slew,
raised up Jesus, whom  ye slew  pTasrtSe KpeaoravresT  ErL tvAov' having hanged him  on a tree.
and hanged on a tree:               |31 rTOV7TOV        OEs  apX?7yoV  KaL This person has God exalted 31
31 Him hath God exalted with
his right hand to be a Prince and             o'/pa  G      foe T,  8eia avro, to his right hand, a Prince and
a Saviour, for to give repentance  8olpat LeTravotav ir'irepayA Kata Saviour, -to grant repentance
to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. aIEo'tu  ataprtov.    32 Kat  /LetLs to Israel, and forgiveness of
t Ayayovres, having led them away, i. e. from the Temple; subject is not, at the bar of right reason, incompatible with
eazq7aav, they caused them to stand, they placed them.    making or propounding faith, repentance, baptism, or prayer,
See v. 17. ch. 4. This strict charge, on the part of the as means of receiving pardon. The beggar cannot think that
I                    the extending  of his arm or hand to receive alms annihilates
council, shows how much they dreaded the name of Jesus the extending of his arm, or hand, to receie alms, annihilates
Christ. To speak upon it, or to speak by it, was to them  the nature of alms or converts the receiving of them into a
"terrible as an arny with banners."-They, therefore, pro- work of merit. No more can common sense, unperverted by
"'terrible as an army withat pardon, based on any principle of
hibited a word upon that subject-from this view of the whole false views, imagine that pardon, based on any principle of
case, or premises, we concur with those who prefer upon, to in faith, repentance, prayer, or baptism  &c., annihilates the
or by. Besides e-t cor. ver. is rendered some 150 times by nature, or entrenches upon the character, of grace, even if
upon.                                                     crowded with the absurd prefixes of free, sovereign, and
special; not one of which is found in Holy Writ.
This verse is grammatically and logically in apposition. special; not one of which is found in Holy Writ.
By a special reference to Acts 11: 18; Luke 1: 74; Acts
14: 3; Rom. 15: 5; Eph. 3: 16, 2 Tim. 2: 18; Rev. 3: 21
of Vyeteev,. and,ov~ov, A~owyov 2co-reoia under that of Vte,.as.
of    and ovov A  under tht of,  &c., com. ver., it will appear that  Secouat is occasionally repand in apposition with Iqaovv, as we must regard it. We 
then render itin wMs Prince i,nd Saviour God has eialted to resented in Luke, Paul and John, by the words grant, bestow,
then render it-" This Prince and Saviour God has exalted to    t g   g,
and to give, give gratuitously, &c.
his right hand to grant rejbrmation," or "the benefit of reform-   De Wette understands giving or granting repentance, in the
ction to Israel, even the remission of sins."  Remission of sins sense of giving time or space for it. This may, in someases
sense of giving time or space for it. This may, in some cases,
is always. and in all cases, an act of Sovereignty, of pure be equivalent to granting it, but to confine it to this view
be equivalent to granting it, but to confine it to this view
grace. Hence it is not, in any case, ex merito, based upon any would stultify or annihilate it as properly a gift.
thought, volition, word, or deed of any sinner in the universe.
Grace and merit are as incompatible as light and darkness,   w "To grant repentance."  This indicates the benefit of
as good and evil. If of grace, it cannot be of works, of any repentance-the forgiveness of sins. Legally we do not grant
work. If of works, or of any work, it cannot be of grace. to the lawless and disobedient, any benefit to repentance. God
Otherwise, grace and work cease to be of any difference. It is mercifully grants repentants repentance, pardon and acceptance. Hence
an act of grace, and all grace is sovereign. There is not, nor can promises the most precious are annexed to faith and repentthere be, any grace that is not an act of absolute sovereignty. ance.  In Hebrew style, God grants repentance to life, by
So the oracles of God, and so the oracles of man, of enlightened granting pardon and acceptance, through tile sacrifice of the
and cultivated reason, have always decided. This view of the Lord Jesus, received by faith.




36                             ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. V.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
32 And we are his witnesses Eo7uler avrov /iapTvpes  rC  pr/la-  sins.   And  we  are his wit- 32
of these things; and so is also  TroV TOVTJCo, KaL TOfrIvEU/I Ie              nesses of these  thlings; and
the Holy Ghost, whom  God hath To     Aytov, 0 E&OKE! 05Oe   TOtS' so is also  the  xHoly  Spirit,
given to them that obey him.    7reeapXorcr aTr.                             whom God has given to those
33 When they heard that, they         33  A,   a                            who obey him.  YNow  those 33
were cut to the heart, and took                 \     Go hKoV er    vte7rl-ealing,  wele  exasperated,
counsel to slay them.                OaTO, Ki t EI3oVAEVoZTo  aVEAXEv and  they  were  making  tup
34: Then  stood there up one avrovs.             avao-Tras  E rtS' e  TC  their  mind,  to  slay        them.al
in the council, a Pharisee, named  OrvrEapt4Tl  ~apto s,   oyLrLa-                 But a cert;ai  ole, alilsln in 34
Ganmaliel, a doctor of the law,  ALaAt'A, voLao s             ao    rT/Los    the  Sanhlledim,   a  Pl'haisee,
hadin rputatio  amn    l  h   aS  Gamaliel by name, a teacher
had in reputation among  all the 7rar   r    ha     EAevEreO   Ero of law, zhonolred by all the
people, and commanded to put |3pax   r  roT s' 7rooro vs 7rorl- people, commanded  to  put
the apostles forth a little space;   a                                        the Apostles out, for a little
o-at,~udutetere ze   7rpos' aurouy, the Apostles out, ibr a little
Amen  of I sraelid unt   them, Ye "A i8p ESp irrpaAlrac,  7rpooe'XETE while,  and  said  to  them,
men of Israel, take heed to your-                                               sralites take heed to your- 35
selves what ye intend to do as EaVrotLS  ETr  TOTS  a6parorots TroV- selves,  what  you  bexecute
touching these men'          ots, Tr[/ yEA re rpo'a retV. 3r 7rpo  upon  these  men.  For  be- 3(;
36 For before these days rose yp  TroVTr   rTw    sLEp         y areoa r7   fobre these days Theudas arose,
up Tlleudas, boasting himself to                                              declaring himself to be some
be somebody; to whom  a num-                              E     Tt  EavTo, body,  to whom  a number of
ber of men, about four hundred, W 7rpOO-EKoAAq70i   ap&PtOlosr aSvpyV men, about four hundred, catjoined  themselves:  who  was  oo-Et TrTpaKouTrtco' osr a&rPppO7, tached themselves; who was.dovva uezecavotav, i. e.-" the grace or disposition to exercise stood in the sense of to kill, but to put them aside is more
it."  Compare 3: 16; 18: 27, John 16: 7, 8. Hackett, De literal, and therefore to be preferred.
Wette, and others give this doctrinal view of it. When the
Lord grants health or wealth &c., does he only grant the dis-' This gives the genuine meaning of rlaws.
position to acquire it? He grants the blessing at once; but it
may be through means. But to Judas, he gave not repentance        Avoes Iaaom72trat-Israelites, is more forcible, as well as
-though he did repent. But God gave no benefit to his rpent- more in our usage, than men of Israel.-They stand in appoance.  Does not the phrase, or formula, indicate, that he sition. In such cases the common yields to the special and
gave them the avails or benefit of it?-namely pardon. Per- not the special to the common. Hence not men, nor men of
haps it is safer to say he gives both.                    Israel but Thraelites.
K Kat To 7rvevaca & zo.yvov..-e   is, in this case, exegetical Z"Men of Israel" is more literal than Israelites; so is
as is evident from its position between zrvevpa and Alyvov, "men, brethren, and fathers," than "brethren and fathers,
the Spirit, viz. the Holy one which God has given to them as we give it. This is measurably a matter of taste, and also
that obey him; A     (neuter), which, escoev (aorist), God gave  of grammar.-Grammatically they stand in apposition, and
to those, retaoxovaov   avrztp. This preserves the idiom.  not in regimen. Man, in our vernacular, is absorbed in all
Y 0& Sre axzovavTeg, now those hearing; Sezrqtovro  (lit- nationalities; because Virginians are men of Virginia, men
erally), were being sawn through. This expression, in this of Israel are also Israelites. Being in one case in the original,
passive form, indicated not what they were doing, nor feeling, we should, as far as idiom permits, place them in one case in
but the death blows the Apostles were inflicting on them as our version. But the title Israelites is equal to men of Israel,
opposers of the truth.                                    and more in harmony with the spirit and feeling of the orator,
Eiov2evoro, and they were making up their minds. It especially when animated.
seems to have been the object of this historian to express   b  U. laaaetv Esl, to execute upon; more familiarly and
not what was done, but what was being done. There was literally expressed by to do upon them. But to do officially,
much time occupied by these events, and much continuity in in legal usage, is to execute.
all their affairs. The continuatire force of the Greek imp. is   a But if;qooaxZseco be preferred, as the true reading, of
beautifully exhibited in this narrative, all of which is entirely which, to me, the evidence is not satisfactory; then it would
lost in the com. ver.                                     indicate only an inclination to him rather than an adhesion.
AveeelV avTovs, to put them aside. The Greek and English There being nothing of real consequence in the matter, in
are idiomatically the same here. In both the phrase is under- either view of it, we are disposed to leave it sub judice.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. V.                                            37
KING JAMES  VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
slain; and all, as many as obey- KaG  7rarreS oroot ereLor'Tco aovrco slain; and all, as many as
ed  him, were  scattered, and 8teAvryo-ar Kat EyEVorTro   eS o- obeyed  him, were scattered
brought to nought.                 3       37 rc      rorol              and brought to nothing.
37 After this man rose up Ju-,            AaAfter this man,dJudas the 37
3ovra~ o   Iahthalor,   ~, ra t- G0alilean rose up, in the days
das of Galilee, in the days of the, Galilean rose up, in the days
taxing, and drew  away much pats' Trs7  awoyppa(r As, Ka7 are-of the eenrollment, and drew
~   N      /     It    of the -enrolle  afder
people after him: he also perish- (rTTrE   Aaov LcKavoz Oar0Lo arTOV_  away sufficient people after
ed; and all, even as many  as KaKELtv O   a~CroXEro,    KaL  7arTEs' him: and he utterly destroyed
obeyed him, were dispersed.        o0o0t ELEtrOOToro aVTrw C atEKOprt' — himself; and  all, as many
38 And now  I say unto you, Oryo-ra.    38 Ka   rta  vvp Acyw  as  were  obedient to  him,
Refrain from  these men, and let pv)v,1  aWrorTrTre a7t     o rTat, a&'Opo-  were dispersed.  And now  I 38
them  alone: for if this counsel                  K        al  T    I    say to you, eeWithdraw from
or this work be of men, it will e,    av   es,,    /                these men and let them alone;
come to nought:                      t               apoow               for if  this purpose, or this
39 But if' it be of God, ye avrrl 77 TO 6epyo  TOVTO, KaTaAv- work be of men, it will be decannot overthrow it; lest haply 07crera' at eKL  EK OOU Eo 1Tt   stroyed; but if it be of God, you
ye be found even to fight against OV rvaoT-Oe KaTraXvtOa   avTo, WI - are not fable to destroy it, and
God.                             7rore KatL  OEoucXot  EvpeoTIre.  glest, perhaps, you be found 39
40 And to him  they agreed: 40'_Ereot-77ro-a          6'  a~rTco'  KaiL to fight against God. And they 40
and when they had called the rpooKaAco-c4LEo t ToVs roTo'-  were persuaded by him; and
apostles, and beaten them, they Aovs,  BElparr  7rapryyetAav t   having  called  the Apostles,
commanded that they should not,,,                 and  hscourged  them,  they
commanded that they should not AaheLy ~Trt r~ t~y~~  Oa ro~'Ir-  commanded that they should
speak in the name of Jesus, and                   v   OXvLTv L  TOV'Y  4   commanded that they should
let them go.                       0-ov, Ka. atreAvoaW avrovg. 41 Oi not speak uupon the name of
41 And they departed from  ktEV  Ovv  e7ropevovro  XatpOVTreS Jesus, and released them. So 41
the presence of the council, re- zero  7rpoo0'7Trov  roV ovVe~plpoV,  they departed from  the pre-, t,,,w                          sence of the council, rejoicing
joicing that they were counted opt vUrep Tov ovol-taros V avToV Ka- that they were esteemed worworthy to suffer shame for his rr tt4lO77orav aTt1tao'0lvat' 42 7r- thy to be dishonored forI his
name.                              0rav  TE re1LEpacV    v Te 0 LEp6  Kai name.  And  they  did  not 42
42 And daily in the temple, KT  3 oKoro  ovK ET1       ro SaO -C KOU-  cease teaching every day, in
and in every house, they ceased                                          the temple, and in every house,
not to teach and preach Jesus TE' KtaL E;vaYYEALS~okEVoL Iz77rOVV and  Jproclaiming  Jesus the
Christ.                           rTO  XptTLrTO.                         Christ.
d Judas the Galilean rose up in the days of the enroll- lvco, to loosen down. "It will be dissolved or destroyed;"
ment, craor zxarov. I think that zxavov should be taken in its or "It will come to nothing," is too far from the passive
primitive sense; sufficient, or enough, 2aot ZoR)loo, is many form, and withal a little too strong in its signification. It is
people. He drew away sufficient people after him — axevos, rendered destroy and dissolve in the com. ver., but in this
by crasis, for xal Exsevos, and he actwr)ero, aor. mid. utterly place only "'come to nought."
destroyed himself, and all, as many as persuaded themselves   f Ov 8vraaae xazraZvaas, you are not able to destroy it.
to him ezEt~eovro (aor. mid.) avo2q (dat.) were dispersed, is This enables us to retain the infinitive form of xara2vo.
here in the passive form of &leaxoo. I think the mid. and
pass. forms used by this historian should be preserved.  g The transposition of "lest perhaps" is sanctioned by
De Wette and others. It is, however, a matter of taste.
e Others have it, "In the days of the registration" —having
referenc~e to the levying of the tax, Ev raeS  7 2u/catS a 2oyccs,  h Literally, "having scourged them."  Equivalent in our
Boothroyd, Wakefield, Hackett, Penn.                  English idiom, to " had scourged them," which is more usual.
0o We presume the dual rt v. 38 refers to these two directions dEeoc, excorio.
— "Refrain from these men. Let them alone,"' equal to "I say  Avrov is repudiated from the txt by the best Manuthese two things to you "-" withdraw from these men," and scripts. Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf.
"let them alone." KcaRtalv@97rta, future ind. pass. of cxaza- I3 The difference between preaching and teaching Jesus




38                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. VI.                               CHAP. VI.                               CHAP. VI.
AND in those days, when the'E-7N N2   Ta-ts 7uEpatg TavTcatL    kNow, in  those  days, the  1
number  of the  disciples  was 7rAvryrovTrov  T7v   /afy7Tv, eye'  number of the disciples bemultiplied, there arose a mur- vero yv 7v                           EAAEYUl- ing'multiplied, a murmuring
muring of the Grecians against                ros TO'E3pc ovu               of the -rHellenists against the
the Hebrews, because their wi-,       ni ebrews  occurred, because
dows were neglected in the daily 7rapeOeopouvro  Ne   Tf &LaKovta their own widows were ~negministration.                         2? Katgvept' at   X)pat aVT)CP. lected in the daily Pministra2 Then the twelve called the 2 7rpooKaAETayXeEo ct eO ol 3o8eKa tion. Then the Twelve, having  2
Christ, is very distinctly specified in this passage-It, in fact, certain husbandmen, and to their proper representatives, but
pervades the narratives of the propagation of Christianity. in most English versions it is rendered "against them."  See
The xr~ov~ is but a herald, and his work is to herald, to an- also Acts 6: 1; 9: 5; DMeark 12: 12.  He spoke a parable
nounce, proclaim, or preach: but the &tayaoos~, from 8tbtaxeo, " against them," corn. ver., yet he spoke it to them. " Dash
teaches.  He simply addresses the understanding didactically. thy foot ag'ainst a stone,";zos o  taov, Luke 4: 11. "Murmured
ile may explain, or expound, or interpret a doctrine, or even against his disciples," Luke 5: 30. "Kick against the goads,"
a fact, or an event. But here his work ceases. But the  rzos Evgzora, Acts 9: 5.
preacher proclaims a person, or facts, or events, of public importance, and may herald his advent, and announce his mission.   0'O7L rafaEt9ec9oovvrO. Literally, looked at askance, impliedThe Apostolic preaching had Jesus for its subject, and the ly with some degree of neglect. -Widows were not universally
Apostolic teaching had Christ for its subject. They preached neglected, but avrcov, of themselves, i. e. their own widows.
Jesus as the Christ, and they taught Christ as the most grand Hleoa9Ewcooovvro, used to be " less regarded."  This view is
and Divine official in the universe.                       intimated in the radical conception of the verb araea&oeweoE —
" to look at things side by side," hence comparatively to
k ie is here merely continuative and connective, not re- regard less. See Xen. Memorabilia 4, 87. Dem. 1414, 22. Diosumptive nor adversative. Either and, or now may, in this dorus Sic. Sect. 36. p. 218. In the N. T. this is an ccrca
position, represent its full force. lNro, in the beginning of a I?oIeEov.
paragraph, is generally preferred, but, where intimate connection is indicated, and, for the most part, is to be preferred.   P En  SlSOat.  Some prefer administration in this
Such is the case before us. in one point of view, but in an- place.  linistration, Dodd., Tyndal; Cranmer, distribution;
other it may be regarded as the opening of a new scene, not Thompson, ministration or administration.  Icaxovr&  delogically related to the facts stated in the preceding narrative, notes all voluntary ministrations, from the humblest to the
and, therefore, we prefer notw.                            most august, from that of a church deacon to that of an
apostle, even to that of the Lord Jesus Christ.  Roman
1 1H2i9&vvorwor. iHh9&vco, found twelve times in N. T., is, magistrates, the apostles, and the Lord himself are. in the
with one exception, always translated by the word 7multiply:  N. T., represented under the word Jazxovot, "ministers of
as more expressive of its import than our word increase. God." Sister Phoebe was a lctaxovos, a deaconess (corn. gen.),
With only two exceptions, Hrk79aos  occurring thirty-two times or servant of the Church of Cenchrea, Rom. 16: 1. By the
in our com. ver. is rendered multitude.  And what is the fact same apostle and in the same epistle ch. 15: 8, Jesus Christ
here? In a few days the disciples increased from 120 to 3120. is called a JGaxovos, a deacon or "minister of the circumin a few days more, to 5000. Acts 4: 4, and 21: 20. There cision."
were " many myriads of the Jews " that believed.             We have our ministers of state, ordinary and extraordinarym Not Greeks,!E2ve,' Hellenists. The'"Greek Jews So has God.  He made his Son, his angels, his prophets,
Greeks,  pE1ibvesA-Hellenists.  The  Greek Jews priests, and kings, his  tcazxovot, his deacons in the drama of
against the Hebrew Jews."
Creation, Providence, moral government, and redemption.
n llog rtovs'Ejfatovs, against the Hebrews. While nroog   It is of Rome, and her descendants, and especially of the
occurs some 750 times in the N. T., and is commonly ren- Greeks, and not of Jesus Christ, to name one class of ecclesidered to, and unto, it is occasionally, necessarily rendered astics deacons, to the exclusion of all others. It should also
against, as well as among, because in appearing in certain be noted of  tazxovos and Jov2os, that haxomrua and sov2esas
attitudes, and in certain crises, or places, we appear for, or are never convertible terms. The same person may, indeed,
against certain purposes, persons, or undertakings.  Jesus be a 3ovi2os and a 8saxovos, but the relation, or attitude, is not
once spoke a parable —mos,tovs yeCooyovs-in reference to thereby changed.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. V1.                                                 39
KING JAMES VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
multitude of the disciples unto ro 7rA3Oos- Tr3v itaL rT3v, EL7OV, qcalled  the multitude of the
/tern, and said, It is not reason  OK   pET                    7LLa,      a-disciples  to  them, said: 
that we should leave the word  AEl[tavrras' rov Aoyov rov  OeOU, linquishing the word of God to
of God, and serve tables.                                                     serve tables is not pleasing t
8taKOV6TV Tpa7rEg ats..    7rtKE- serve tables is not pleasing to
3 Wherefore, brethren, look                                                us.  Wherefore, brethren, look  3
ye out among you seven men of  a,      o,    a              us.      l     e,
honest report, full of the Holy vex                  OLaprvpovaeLo5v cErTa, 7rA~- out among you seven men sof
Ghost and wisdom, whom  we petr  lI-'evuaror'Aytov   KaL  o-0- attested  character, full of the
may appoint over this business.   btav, oVS KaTaroTe70-0o         y L 7r        Hly,Spirit  and  of wisdom,
4  IC   -   in                b - whom we may appoint over this
4 But we will give ourselves Xpeta~' 7rav7rr'                             -vvhom me may  appoint over this
4 But we will give ourselves XP'    s  TaVql7S*            7j/LELS  OE  Ti) ubusiness; but we will grive our- 4
continually to prayer, and to the 7rpoo'evX    Kat T          r ctaKovta  rotv
ministry of the word.                Aoyov 7rpoo-Kaprep?)o-o011v. 5  Ct selves v~holly to prayer and to
5 And the saying pleased the'p                 Aos   v      ov wav        theministry of the word.  And  5
whole multitude: and they chose reo   7rA'ovrs.   KaI    eEXe 7a-o| the speech was pleasing in the
d,,                           mind of all the people; and
Stephen, a man full of faith and Zrearov,   aropa 7rAipj 7TeoJr they chose Stepll               en, a man full
of' the Proly  hos t, and  Philipa  Kal _lvevtaroT        Aytov, Kal    t -  of faith and of the Holy tSpirit,
-rAd Prochorus, and Nicanor, and
Timon, an d Parmenas, and Ni- A/rroV,     Kal pXopo    KaK   itP- and Philip, and Prochorus, and
colas a proselyte of Antioch,        Kdavopa, Kal Ttlowva KaL ]laptLE- Nicanor, and Timon, and Par6 Whom  they set before the   aPvV, KaC  NtKoAaop 7rpoo' Avrov menas, and Nicholas, a proseapostles:  and  when  they  had'ATLoXEa                      E7oV   V    lyte  of Antioch:                 they  6 
prayed, they laid their hands on  7trev  rcsv  awro-TroAop'   Kat 7wrpoo(- presented before the Apostles;
them.                                evaUg EVotL e7reOJrKaCV  av rots'rs, and, wpraying,they wwlaid their
fq Iqoa)eaaTuevot (1st aor. part. mid. of rrooauxa)eo/tat, important to their office, and, therefore, in all similar cases, it
advoco), having called.                                   should still be made an indispensable prerequisite.
r Text —Relinquishing the word of God to serve tables is   u  E wl r7og xgEas rav-rpS, over this business, over this nenot pleasing' to us, is in strict conformity to the Greek con- cessity.  The latter is more in accordance with scriptural
struction of the text as we judge, and better comports with usage. It was, however, an employment, and they were to
the occasion and the feelings of the Apostles than any version make it a calling, a business. It was a necessary employment.
of it we have seen, and has this preeminence that it im- and being an employment it interfered with the Apostles'
pinges not in the least upon the grammatical construction proper business; and viewed in this contextual light it falls
and import of every word in the text. It is true it might be under the character of a business, and is a work as much as
more literally read, Having relinquished the word of God, &c. was the special work lying upon the Apostles.
But this evaporates the spirit of the response, and in the con-   v lJoaxo're-oeco, generally rendered by continue. It imstruction of the 1st aorist participle is not absolutely de- plies earnestness, urgency, a continued steadfastness, "instant
manded.                                                  in prayer."  To persevere with strength, Critica Sacra.
6 fa2rv2ov/emvovS, attested character, "good famWe," Wic-   X 7Iooaev ae0'ot eze,%9'(Za   avaogS -'as Xstoas. This specially
lif; "good testimony," Murd.; "of reputation," Thompson.  refers to the Apostles, while praying for these seven deacons
t'1I2,ci vzvevua os. Literally, "full of Holy Spirit," though elect, they placing their hands upon them solemnly set them
there is no article in the original, yet we prefer to retain the usual apart to the work to which they had previously been elected
form, " The Holy Spirit." It may be questionable, indeed, whether by this great congregation. In pursuance of this solemnity,
such a possession of the Holy Spirit as was given to the apostles,and and the undivided attention of the Apostles to the preaching
by which they were enabled to work miracles, etc., was a special pre- of the gospel, we are informed that the word of the Lord
requisite, in the case of these seven, more than in other members of nvyave (increased) in its influence and power, insomuch that
the church. That they were to possess the influence and personal even of the priests a great multitude became obedient to the
abiding of the Spirit of God; such a possession of the Holy Spirit faith.
manifested in such demonstrations of its sanctifying power, as to   ww "They laid their hands upon them."-This Apostolic
qualify them for a faithful discharge of their special duties, was all usage, in appointing to offlice, was indicative of the devotion




40                             ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
7 And the word of God in- XeTpaw.   7 Kai  0 Aoyo9s ro-   OEOV  hands upon them.  And  the  7
creased; and the number of the'77 lavE, Kat wrA77tovE7ro   5 aeptltos. word  of' God t          waes increasdisciples multiplied in Jerusalem  TOV   tac?7rO J        v E Iepovo.aALL ing, and  the number of the
greatly; and  a great company  op,TT   disciples in Jerusalem was beof the priests were obedient to   I paing greatly multiplied, and a
the fai th.qEfEO)V  V7fl]KOVOU TU rzrTTEL.                                     Ygreat crowd  of the  priests
t Aehe n,      f faith.              8  YZTEqANOT2  3 7 wA7 pVs zwas  becoming submissive to
8 And Stephen, full of faith    /                                        _ zj  fih   Ae
and power, did  great wonders 7Wt'eTecoJS Kt1L a3VvaXleS) EW7roLtE  TE- of faith and power, did great
and miracles among the people. para  Kat oLrY leta tLey7aAa EUv Tr   wonders and miracles among
9 Then there arose certain of Aaco.     dave0-_Tvoav   8E TlVES TOa)  the people.
the synagogue, which is called  EK T'S o'vv, aycL77s' T7' AeiOl'oES    -aThen there arose certain of  9
the synagogue of the Libertines,  AL/3epT/))ov,   KaL KvpUzatCL'L        Ka  the Synagogue —of that comand Cyrenians, and Alexandrians,'AAE           pE'P,.        A- posed of the freedmen-Cyand of them  of Cilicia, and of                                                renians and Alexandrians, and
Kmbra  Kat Aot/as, O-v(Trov vrPeS TO  of those from  Cilicia, and of
Asia, disputing with Stephen.                      10 K    L, 1
10 And they were not able o  Ka  OK  (TXVO  a- Asia, putting questions to Ste10 And they were not able to          E                    K      ) v_- phen; and they were not able 10
resist the wisdom  and the spirit TLO-TPato La                                         hen            and th w no able
by   hih  e  pak.' E  "AEt.   11   /  to resist the wisdom  and the
by which he spake.                    tar, y;,ak et.     aTOTe Vre3a-  bspirit by  which  he  spoke.
11 Then they suborned men, Ao)  a66pas  AEYo0ras, r             OTL a"K77- And they cprivately procured 11
of the person to God-and to some specific service-also Stephen is both better grammar and sense than disputing
accompanied with prayer, indicating that, as the hands were with Stephen, and is in harmony with the most radical meanlaid upon him, God would impart to him the grace and the ing of avtezee, mutuo quero, alterior discepto. See Critica
spirit of that office. E,-e&lz,,v avrotR zaT zetoag.      Sacra on this passage under auv5jero, uovtljrev, non solum
x IHv~ave, imperfect active, was increasing. This imperfect significatum alters de re aliqua disquirere, Acts 6: 9, and
form of the verb happily illustrates a continued progressing 9: 29.  Sed etiam rei alicujus novitate perculsum alterum
influence upon the community, which our indefinite past tense interpellare, Mark 1: 27, and 9: 16.
does not express.                                           ALilEoWr,cov, denotes a class of Freedmen, both Cyrenians
Y' Ho2vg re oz2os. This is a bold representation of a great and Alexandrians. Critics have much debated this name,
crowd of the priests, and intimates a great excitement, a each with seeming probability, but without much assurance.
tf~umult, an uproaz~r.  ~These Freedmen, if we so call them, being Jews, had their
tumult, an uproar.                                                       3
own language at Jerusalem. Had these three been distinct
z,xaewovco indicates a submissive hearing, especially in New
classes, regular usage would have called for zev, before each
Testament usage, but with a dative in the imperfect it means  of them.  Pierce contends that they were inhabitants of a
were becoming submissive, and clearly indicates the progress  ty.    rt 
city, or district of Lybia, called Libertina.  Quite probable,
of the reformation of the priests.
(Boothroyd), could we find such a place.'z' The faith"-here indicative of the Evangelical system.
7T  zlrrez.                                                 b  s2 ~EaitEL. This being the dative of the cause, or instrua Then there arose certain persons of the Synagogue that is ment, or we must assign this defense to the immediate inspiracalled Libertines, and Cyrenians, and Alexandrians, and of tion of the Holy Spirit.  Hence the impregnability of his
called Libertines, and Cyrenians2 and Alexandrians, and of defense.
those from Cilicia and Asia, disputing with Stephen, and they defense.
were not able to resist the wisdom and the spirit by which he       2Tzef3a20ov, they suborned. We have been at considerable
spoke. This is an awkward sentence grammatically contem- pains in tracing, in Greek literature, sacred and profane, the
plated, yet of easy interpretation. In his mind, he is about current acceptation of vZofia2Rcw to save these Jewish infidels
to say,' certain of the Libertines " (tcov 2iteozrvew), of the from the imputation of bribery and murder. But it has been
Freedmen, but in the act of writing this, lie throws in as a fruitless effort.'tofaico2e is to suborn, to hire or employ
explanatory (eX zus avvaycoy7s zr?js )eyoFervs) out of the Syna- men to falsify, to swear a man's life away for a paltry reward.
gogue, that being called the Libertines.  Still the sense is Subjicio and suborno are its whole area. To suborn is simply
clear: —Then certain of the Synagogue, that being composed to put on a lie of any sort for a reward of any sort. It is
of freedmen, z7sr 2eyoaCer7S (part. pr. pass. of 2cyw), to lay, found but this once in the Christian Scriptures. Stephen died
to arrange together, or, as we say of a discourse, to compose. for the truth through the falsehood and bribery of a corrupt
The participle is also in the Gen.  Putting questions to priesthood.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VII.                                              41
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
which said, We have heard him  KoaUev avrTov Aahovror 7s' pyr7a men  who  said,  We  have
speak blasphemous words against (3A aoa7ua     Ets  McooG-v  Kai   Topw heard  him  speaking reviling
Moses, and against God.              OE&v.   12 ZVvEKT?7O0aV TE r'             words  against  Moses  and
12 And they stirred up  the Aaov\  Kal Trovs 7rpEo 3VTEpovs Kat against God.  And they eex- 12
people, and the elders, and the 70v YpapC aTs',  Kati  Et7rOaTe  cited  the  people,  and  the
scribes, and came upon him, and  ovviyp7raorav  acron, Ka&'/yayov elders, and  the scribes, and
caught him, and brought him to  eS T                      1vv3pov,                              a 13  eized,
the council scs To ~veo-cov recame upon him, and seized,
the council,                        fL/JTyp cSpa' 1IEvsE'   XEyoPraS, CO  and brought him  to the coun13 And set up false witnesses,,, 
which  said, This man ceaseth  avOpw7rosrovrorovavoT7raverap7/Ta  cil, and set up false witnesses, 13
not to speak blasphemous words /Aa~-?7/xa AaXov KaTa TOv TOWrov  saying, This man ceases not to
against this holy place, and the TOV aytoV TOVTOV Kat TO7V VfloOV. speak dwords against this holy
law:                               K14 rK/6a/kE   yap avTov'AEovTros, place, and the law: for fwe 14
14 For we have heard  him  07i'Io-o;         s 6 Naopaios oVTOs have heard him  saying, that
say, that this Jesus of Nazareth I KaTaAvcrEL TOPV TO'7TO  TOUTOP, KaL this Jesus, the Nazarene, will
shall destroy this place, and shall  hAA4EdL r:   >'?7 a  rapeEoKlJ?       destroy this place, and change
changye the customs which Moses   0ro/;f rds.                                            ti plac  and ch age.change the customs which Moses ]fi <07S.          Kal  a'TElOoaPTES the customs which Moses dedelivered us...
delivered Eus.                           vro  r/ T    0 KaOE IEVOL' livered us. And all 9who sat in 15
15 And  all that sat in the  ets avoov a7ravoe O,  Kaet     ~l|.os
15 And  all that sat in the,  T) 0-VVuPc   c                 TO  WpJ- the council, looking steadfastly
council, looking steadfastly  on        r~ o   vveGPT,  EL6ov T o    ~rpo-thecouncil, loo ingsteadfastly
him, saw his face as it had been  o)w7rov  avroWv  CoTEL  7rpo'co7rov on him, saw his face, as if it
the face of an angel.               ayye'Aov.                               had been the face of an angel.
CHAP. VII,                            CHAP. VII.                            CHAP. VII.
THEN  said the  high  priest,   EI7rE ae E    aPXLEPEVS, El E'pa    THEN the hHigh Priest said, 1
Are these things so?                  _      / e,         2 C        3\
2 And he said, Men, brethren, Trava ovTcoS EXEL;    0  3e eq/, Are these things so?  And he  2
and fathers, hearken; The God  Av3pes' aSe&AQot  Kat 7rarepEr, said,'Brethren  and  fathers,'Yre,3ax2ov, hzro8a22co, v. 13; subjicio, suppono, as well as middle):2ycov, saying, or from speaking, or from uttering
suborno.-To suborn-to procure privately, or by collusion-  slanders against zov zozov zov aytov zovTov, (most emphatic)
to procure by any indirect means.  The connection here this, the consecratedpolace, and the laiw.
would indicate, not so much that they were foresworn, as pri-   f For we have heard of him; no, but we have heard him
vately furnished with answers or instructions.          saying, that this Jesus the Nazarene will demolish, zcra2zvaes
d Baas7i,uta, is of doubtful authority, and repudiated by    zoV Toov ToVrOV, cal avtatet ta eh7, will change the customs
Griesbach, Sch., Ln., and Tf.-The Vatican, Ephrem, Beza, and which Moses gzasCoweZ', gave over, ytlv, to us.
Alexandrian MSS., and the most ancient versions, know not   And all these ze o9svot, seating themselves in the
the reading.
Sanhedrim, az'veavzs,  jxizing their eyes upon him, saw his
Baagpriqa, in this place, which is a pleonastic supplement                fi
of a later a   for    s the first two mnu- face, ouae, used here in comparison, like the face of an angel.
Of a later age! for a~,ov  ritcyaza  zaza as the first tWo  manuscripts read, and?cquata 2alcov  arTca as the last two, express   h Then the High Priest said-Then the Chief Priest said.
the sense of 82 aai7vua, Granville Penn, Esq. London. 1837. Some prefer the latter, some the former.'O axZteoevs never
This is, more than probably, a justifiable view of this read- means the Chief Priest. We have Chief Priests some sixty
ing.                                                    or more times in com. ver., High Priest, some fifty times. In
~ In this case, they stirred up the people, is too gross. The the singular number, c aoXEeetvS always indicates the High
people were commoved, or put into commotion: elders, priests  Priest; the plural, Chief Priests, never includes him.
scribes, and people were commoved;  and they seized and     There appear but two classes addressed here, not men,
brought Stephen into the Sanhedrim. They caused false and brethren, and fathers. Av3,os, qualifies both nouns, and
witnesses to stand up saying, in the most definite language, therefore, being not a distinct class, we absorb it in brethren
The man. this one, oVTos, does not restrain himself (indicative and fathers. With this concur Prof. Hack. "Brethren and




42                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
of glory appeared unto our fa- aKovcrare.   0  Oe'sJ  76rs  60r]  hearken: The God of ithe glory
ther Abraham  when he was in  a40')7   Tg  7rarpL D/LOV'AI3pa4  appeared to our father AbraMesopotamia, before he dwelt in " T   I  T            r 1EowoaTTa       p   ham, when he was in MesoCharran,                             A          -  rt7,,          It    V   potamnia, before he dwelt in
3 And said unto him, Get thee 3                                           karan, and said to  hi, "Go 
out of thy countr y, and from thy   Klat EtLre  rpor  aVTroV, E5EAOE forth out of your country, and
kindred, and come into the land  EK T7          s 77U' CtOV Kat EK ETS'  v'7- from  your kindred, and come
which I shall shew thee.             Y7EVEtaS trOV, KatL  EVpo  ELS' 7yrl into  a country  that I will
4 Then calme he out of thel 7V   av             8[tro).   4 T-  E4EA- show  you."  Then he came  4
4 Then came he                                 out  of the r], v                             o(' ot 
land of the Chaldeans, and dwelt  o6Je, EK yrl7  XaA8atv,j KaTCOK?- out of the'land of the Chalin Charran.  And from  thence, O-ev Ev XappaVr  KaKEL8EP   eadeans and dwelt in  laran;
when his father was dead, he Tr \wodaCEtv'            V                     and thence, mafter his father
slremoved  him  into  this  land          f            \,,, was dead, God  caused  him
wherein ye -now dwell.,                                 777' to remove into this land, in
5 And hye  gave himnone.          ravrre ehs n17oV Vn, iIn   VP KaTOt- which  you  are  now  dwell5 And he gave him none in-              l 5 KOK  IOCKEJ awry ng: but he did not ngive r
heritance in it, no, not so much KeTe'           Kat  OVK  E&)KeZ,  LVT) ing   but le did  not ~give  r
as to set his foot on: yet he iKA ~~poIOttLal e  ari,              oe  3     him  an inheritance in it, not
~~as to set his foot on: yet he Keven a foot breadth.  Yet he
promised that he would give it 7ro&S'o  Ka\L Er7yyE               [cAaro aVr   promised that he would give
to him  for a possession, and to  8ouvat eLS' KaraTax eOtv t  avTr7, Kat it to him, for a possession, and
his seed after him, when as yet rc  os7re-pfa7 t a7'oi ez7"   a7',,   to his seed after him, when,
he had no child.,OK  OVTOS  ar                  EKOV    6, A    as yet, he had no child. Then  6
6 And God spake on this wise,                    r                      God spoke thus to him: That
That his seed should sojourn in A7Ge  o         VTcoS  0eS, Ort er7at his seed should besojournersin
a strange land; and that they  To c7TrEpp/a avrov 7rapotKo,v E y   a strange land, and that they
Fathers," Booth. —Viri fratres et patres, Vulgate. So also the Charran, corn. ver. Haran.  From this place Abraham was
Italian, Spanish, and French. Biblia Sacra Polyglot. Dr. Lee; called to the promised land. Stephen, by this allusion, seems
also Adam Clark in loco.                                 to endeavor to subdue prejudices, by associations familiar and
TJ he God of (urs Josrs) the glory. We have?7 fcxaatzEla, agreeable to his audience.
v vvaCus, xal ~ hoan in the Lord's prayer.  In the Acts we   In the same felicitous manner, v. 3, he emphasizes on his
have Jotct four times, twice in this chapter, once with, and once call, ax  S Y'3 s uov, and Ex  rS uvyyevaa  aov,-forsake your
without, the article, v. 55. Again we have it ch. 12: 23, E   country and your kindred-just what the martyr Stephen
witho toeartp Oilep, and ch. 22: 11, chto  itc.1X     3  ~y  and his associates were virtually doing, in joining themselves
EsxtVov. There is a specific glory indicated in some. of these to the Christian party. —Ex TAs yZs, out of the country of their
cases, but not in all. In the case before us we see no special kindred; EtS YYev, into a country. The power of the article
reason for the article. before glory, unless allusion be made to and of the want of it is well exhibited here, out of the into a
the call of Abraham out of Ur of the Chaldees, where God first country.
appeared to him, which glorious appearance gave to that place   k Xa Yc'av, now the resort of wandering Arabs, is a monuthe name ove, or our, contracted Ur, which in Chaldee means mental name. It was Hlaran, in Mesopotamia, monumental
light. In Hebrew and Chaldee'ts signifies light andtfie. It of the son of Terah, father of Abraham, Nahor, and Haran.
is, therefore, highly probable that, as on other occasions, Bethel,   1 Here there is no article before y?. Yet we allow it beBeersheba, Gershomn, Eliezer, etc., commemorate Divine mani- cause this land is already defined and made definite. In this
festations and interpositions; so Stephen here may allude to we differ from  and excel the Greeks who had only one
we difer from, and excel, the Greeks who head only one
the special manifestations of Jehovah to the people of Abra- article.
ham, and, therefore, prefixes the article, or those who interpreted his speech did so allusively; at all events, we should   m After, rather than when, his father was dead. M1~za with
here insert it as we find it in this significant scene.  Ace. post, after.'O EOos,'s Jot s, literally, the God of the glory —~ —    " Ovx eboszEv avecp x.oevoouoav  ec tvvn, he gave him not
the light, or the visible splendor, in which he appeared to the an inheritance in it, ovSe fi7.ua ~robos. not even a foot b eadth.
Fathers of Israel. The symbol of his presence. Bloomf., De How precisely the sense is here given by the absence of the
W, wL)  &7, seen by, or appeared to, Abraham.-Ev, Xa.Sar, article.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VII.                                                 43
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
should bring them into bondage, aAAorpla, Kal 3ovAoo'ovot  aro should  enslave, and  oppress
and entreat them  evil four hun-                                              them efour hundred years. And  i
dred years.                          7            3TO rEUOS   Ea E ovAEJ- the  nation  to  whom   they
7 And the nation  to  whom                  octO KSEptlJ, e r          Oe r'   shall be in  bondage, I will
they shall be in bondage will I [               i   Taura  E eAetVo'at, Ppunish, said God, and after
judge, said God: and after that                                               this  they  shall come  forth
shall they come forth, and serve   a  AarpuoV                                 and    r   me in this  rplace.
me in this place.                   70;7~.      8 K'al'O9Kep,T    ~  L   and qserve  me in  this place.
me in this place.                    TOVT6O.  rKoal E&W0KE2J av'T 3oti  this place.,/LI       el/  I,, / And  G~od   gave Abraham   a  8
8 And he gave him  the cove- O?           7reptro/z)r'    oY-              And  God  gave  Abraham   a  8
8 And he gave him the cove-  07)K77?7       77EpLTO tt~ Ka \V          EYV- covenant of circumcisiolln; and
nant of circumcision.  And so  Vo-e Tr6v  lcraaK, KaL 7rEPtLreiLer
X7 7 1. T a a V \    ^ C  /   )   ffi / \ C so She begat Isaac, and circumAbraham  begat Isaac, and  cir- avTe       p T                                sohe begat saac, andcircumcumcised him  the eighth  day; IhaKT1                                IaK 3 cised him the eighthday. tAnd
uhhyaK %v'JaKKa'IaKw    Isaac begat Jacob, and Jacob
and Isaac begat Jacob, and Jacob  T O V                                9  a          begat twe papxacs.
begat the twelve patriarchs.                     / a                          begat the twelve patriarchs.
9 And the patriarchs, moved  ot 7rcrptapXat   rAooaPrTES' TOP And  the  patriarchs, umoved  9
with  envy, sold  Joseph  into' Ic\oo7q   7Tre'Sovro ers AYd7vTroTV         with envy, sold Joseph into
Egypt: but God was with him, KaL'7V   0  OE                 ts ET   avTov, Egypt.  But God was with
10 And delivered him  out of 10 Kca  -El'AETO  aVTo2  EK 7raoCr)&    him, and delivered him out of 10
all his afflictions, and gave him  TcW  OAAreOv avTroiV, KaLt E&oKEv  all his afflictions, and  gave
o " Four hundred years." This is a round sum, rather than in the oldness of the letter, but Christians worship and serve
a precise one. Paul, in a chronological argument concerning  God in newness of spirit and in truth, and not in the oldness
the superiority, in point of antiquity, of the Promise, to the of the letter.
giving of the Law, makes that interval four hundred and   r 4aOaj7%jv  rervoyr?7, he gave him a covenant of circumthirty years (Gal. 3: 17), beginning with the calling of cision, an institution of circumcision. Jdta9xsrj occurs 33 times
Abraham, at the age of 75 years. This event antedated the in N. T., represented by testament 13 times. It properly indigiving of the law 430 years-the interval which Paul com- cates an institution, not a testament, only in the case of a tesputes, between the first promise made to Abraham, concerning tator. Generically, any institution proposed by one party. Zvvthe Seed, in whom  all the families of the earth should be a9x7 with the Greeks indicated a covenant or contract between
blessed. The whole period of the sojourning of Abraham and two parties, equal or confederate. But a clta#'rqX is, or may
his seed, from the first promise to him, at 75, till the Exodus, be, absolute, and enacted by one party in power, to which subwas 430 years; 215 before their descent into Egypt, and 215 mission and acquiescence may be due from another party.
years in it. —The covenant of the promised seed antedates the Such are all Divine institutions.
covenant of circumcision, consummated on the birth of Isaac,   E Or'coS eyr(vTaE Zro  Iuaaax,  atc reotezEruvm. The ovros
twenty-five years.                                        here has respect to the circumcising, as the context indicates,
The sum of four hundred and thirty is computed as follows: and yet it is not in our idiom so historically direct as we
From the promise to the birth of Isaac, 25 years. From the could wish. But, the point being so well understood by the
birth of Isaac to that of Jacob, 60 years, Gen. 25: 26; Jacob Jews, he proceeds with the genealogy and not with the details
was 130 years old, when he went down into Egypt. These of circumcision, which everybody understood.
added, give 215 years. And just as long time his children   t lat  o Iuaacx zov Iaxco,3. This is preceded by EsyEraus ZovY
dwelt in Egypt, Gal. 3: 17.-See Dr. Whitby, Dr. Adam  Iaaa. Here, as in other cases, we have the article, to give
Clark in loco.                                            eminence or special conspicuity, as in the same verse covs
P Kelvw  EyW,. Kewo is represented by'" sue at law," judge, 8c60oa  razttaQoXas-the twelve patriarchs-presuming that
ordain, esteem, determine, condemn  decree, damn, avenge, they were notorious persons.
punish.                                               U ZqwcoaaOevre. Zoow is used in four acceptations in the
Christian Scriptures. It indicates simple desire and zeal. It
q AaTe2e'ovOa. Amr2mvo, represented by serve, seventeen is taken in bonam partem and in malam partem. I am jealous,
times; four times by worship, com. ver. Serve is generic, I am zealous, I desire, I covet. " Covet," says Paul, "the best
worship is specific; and, therefore, in this case we prefer the gifts," not for your own sake, but for the sake of others.
genus to the species, inasmuch as the Jews' religion was Here it is taken in a bad sense, in malam partem, the patrirather a fleshly service than a spiritual worship. They served archs were moved with envy.




Pt                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
favour and wisdom  in the sight av'To   Xaptv Ka\ oro/H[av  vravrrov him'favor and  wisdom   in
of Pharaoh king of' Egypt; and!apa5  3cao-tAE'   A'y?5r7ov, KaL the sight of Pharaoh, king of'pa o' EN    ~''' E          and heLV ma d him
he  made  him   governor  over KaTrO-Tf oEV  aICrI`7YOV/EUOv E7r Egypt:  and  he  made  him
Egypt, and all his house.          Atyv7rr0v Kat oAov  Trv OLKOP au- governor over Egypt, and all
11 Now  there came a dearth toC. 1i              ~     At/i       S     e A    his household.
over all the land of' Egypt and r, 2y'  Ay7-Trrov  &ak Xapav,    Now  there came a wfamine 1I
Chanaan, and  great affliction;   \  A,, K, upon all the land of Egypt
and our fathers found no suste-                                            and Canaan, and great afflicnance.                             2pto'KO       Xop/raopara   ot 7ra pere r tion: and our fathers found
12 But when Jacob heard that.         KoUoa   d       A       no  sustenance.  But Jacob, 12
there  was corn  in  Egypt, he loraa o'ra  eU Alyv7rr, e                    re-  having heard that there was
sent out our fathers first.         T reLAe rovs 7raTrepacs 77/cv  7rrp- " Ygrain in Egypt, zfirst sent our
13 And at the second time Jo- r TO'        KaL  " T        -       evrepO  aE-  fathers.  And at the second 13
seph was made known  to  his 7yU~ploOr7'Iocr?70   rots etSe A4oLr time, Joseph was amade known
brethren: and Joseph's kindred avTro, Ka\  /aepOU  e7eUro Tp  to  his  brethren;  and   Jowas made known unto Pharaoh. qiapa               7To y'Ioo.S/ TOv'icw ). seph's kindred bbecame well
14 Then sent Joseph, and call- 14 a7roo-rTEAas Se'Irooq0 fLETEKCa- known to Pharaoh.
ed his father Jacob to him, and AEo-aro  Trov WaTepa  aVroU'Ia-    Then   Joseph   sent  and 14
all his kindred, three score and K&f), KaL 7wraoaV  TrJ         V ovyyEVELau called  his  father Jacob to
fifteen souls.                      avCrov,  Ev xIvXas e38oi/.l7KOa- him; and  all  -his kindred,
15 So Jacob went down into 7rEUTE.   15 KarT2/ 81' aK    es  dseventy-five souls.  So Jacob 15
Egypt, and died, he, and our fa- AL\oIU,               T,,I went down into Egypt, and
thers,                                     \    Ka    eeAev         16     died, he and our fathers, and 16
16 And were carried over into Tor KaL  ot 7parepES' 77WV           Kat were carried over into SheSychem, and laid in the sepul- /           t~7~'a' e s' ZvX/  KaL Ere-  chem, and laid in  a sepulchre that Abraham  bought for a OTorav;Egv 7c 7zrv1/LaTL o cvyo'aro chre —that which  Abrahamn
sum  of money of the sons of'A/3paaL TtLL7s apyvpovy, 7rapa rpurchased  with  a  sum  of
Emmor, the father of Sychem.   rcV  VCiwv'E.llolp      Tro ZvXieL. money  of Hamor, father of
~ God gave to Joseph Xotv,cst aooltav-both anarthrous.   a AvEvcwoeta&7 —Xvav/ay  eoetat.  This is an UCiras 2EyoBut not a favor and a wisdom-this would have been only a uEvov, found only in this place in N. T. Joseph was made
special case. But it is unlimited, like irvevuca 4,ycov, not known, or revealed to his brethren. We need not pleonasticmerely indefinite, but abstract or absolute, as the case may be. ally say he was again made known, but simply made known,
Like grace, or favor, it may be absolute and without measure, never before having been made known.
or it may be, in certain circumstances. a special grace, favor, or   b 5apeeor, To yevos, his kindred became well-known.
gift. It is, therefore, not a favor and a wisdom. nor the favor
a Avov-omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf.-fairly, however,
and the wisdom, but, superior to both, and more honorable, implied.
undefined favor and wisdom in the presence of Pharaoh, the
kind; of Egypt.                                          d These "seventy-five souls" must include the five sons of
king of Egypt.
Ephraim and Manasseh-and probably other descendants of
Att r a7 a ov Xoaara-all indefinite, Joseph, to sustain the reading adopted; of which, however,
— famine, tribulation, no sustenance.
we have never seen a wholly satisfactory vindication. We
Azovaas, part. aor., having heard, but quite as truthful follow the text of Bagster. ITreve is of doubtful authority.
and as tasteful, when Jacob heard.                                                   purchased with a sum  f
e O eov~aalzo —?lyus aeoyvetov, purchased with a sum of
Y Xros, fourteen times found in N. T., twelve times rendered money, an estimate of silver. 1iHaa, beside of the sons of
wheat. twice corn, com. ver. Frumentum is its most general Hamor. Tov:vyEy —,ov Ev ZvXE, rejected by Ln.
sense, triticum, often. Grain is a generic term, including all   f Iaoa zeo, vcov.lCo ~oe a ov Zovye, near to. Dr. Clark's
sorts, therefore preferable here.                      correction of the text here is plausible. Whetherthepurchase
1 /c.,Zov, adverb, first, first time. E~aXEarEoE,   they were here mentioned was made by Abraham or by Jacob is litiliterally his apostles, in quest of food.              gated on manuscript authority. But as manuscripts are still




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VII.                                                 45
KING JAMES' VEIISION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
17 But when the time of the 17 KacOs' e  iyyty(ev                  o Xporos Shechem.  gBut, according as 17
promise drew  nigh, which God  rT7 S Eayye6has- -s laove o'  0Eo\  thetime of the promise, which
had  sworn  to  Abraham,  the                                                 God has sworn to Abraham,
people grew  and  multiplied in                       77            aos1  a   was drawing  near, the peoEgypt,                               EWA7JOVuVO77 Eiv Aywtvrrc, 18   aXpts ple  had  grown  and  multiIS  Till another king  arose, ov  are'r    3actAevs              po         plied in Egypt, htill another 18
which knew not Joseph.               O  I De 3o'1'0. -            19 OO,     king arose, who had not known
19 The  same  dealt subtilly                      I o                v o    Joseph.    iThe  same  jhav- 19
with  our kindred, and evil-en- KaTa7o~tLO-a1EvoS TO )/vos' q7lqW"   ing treated our race craftily,
treated our fathers, so that they  eKaKc(oe TovUs 7rarepas, 7ptov, Tov  oppressed  our  fathers, that
cast out their young children, to  7rtOLEtV  E'Oea  T   3pe?   aVETcp  they might expose their kinthe end they might not live.                                             fa ts,  i   order  that  they
n                 Irwihtm   ioe  a    E~  ft /(WoYooEio-Oat.  20'EV frants,   in  order  that  they
20 In which tune Moses was                                                  might not be preserved alive.
born, and was exceeding fair, and  P  KatpCO EYeP,?7 077  Mcoo's, Ka'  At this time Moses was born, 20
nourished up in his father's house Iyp ao&TeTos' Tc, B   e'   o s a, erpOar  and was'exceedingly beautithree months:                         Tl TLvas   Spew  EU Tce OtKOc  T'OV 7a-  ful; who was nourished in his
21 And when he was cast out,,p    a               21,    S        father's house, three months.'po, s avrOV.      EKTEOEvTa 8           a,.
Pharaolh's daughter took him up,                                              And, he being exposed, Phara- 21
and nourished him  for her own TOV, aretAero  areTO   77 Ovyar?7P  oh's daughter madopted him,
sen.                                  papaco,c Kal  a VEOBpEaTro  avrov  and nourished himforherown
accumulating we shall not enter into the merits of the question, have not all the ancient manuscripts, we shall retain this till
on which there is not an element of faith or piety depend- we find some more plausible authority for repudiating it.
ing.                                                        g But (xC9'0os) according to the time of the promise which
It is not a historic fact, that Abrahamn bought this field, God (cyoLoo)Toev, Ln., Tf., on the authority of A.B.C. vul. 15,
or plot of ground.-This discrepancy is happily corrected by 36, so Alf.) openly declared.
Adam Clark. His critical note on the passage we shall here   I Aetgs o  covez  flaadlevg Eroo. Ln. and some others
quote in full.                                            add E=r' Atyvzrov, in Egypt.' Two accounts seem here to be confounded. 1st. The pur-' OUroS, this king, v. 18.
chase made by Abraham  of the cave and field of Ephron,   i IcYaraxeotaac~uvo To ysvos,uyvo, having craftily treated.
which was in the field of,Machpelah; this purchase was made Ingeniosus adversus aliquem, Acts 7: 19, Critica Sacra. It is
from the children of Heth, Gen. 23: 3, 10, 17. 2nd. The pur- worthy of notice, that this is the identical word found in the
chase made by Jacob, from the sons of Hamor, or Emmor, of Septuagint, Exodus I: 10, as expressive of the wicked subtilty
a sepulchre, in which the bones of Joseph were laid; this was practiced upon the Israelites by the Egyptian despotism, well
in Sychem, or Shechem, Gen. 33:19; Josh. 14: 32. The word defined, "Sophismatis, et argutis fallaciis utor adversus aliAbraham, therefore, in this place, is certainly a mistake; and quem, quasi falsis et sophisticis rationibus et cavillationibus
the word Jacob, which some have supplied, is, doubtless, more redarguens. LXX. Interpretes utuntur hoc verbo. Ex. 1:10proper. Bp. Pearce supposes that Luke originally wrote, 5 Dealt subtilely, Penn. Mischievously politic, Thom. Unjustly,
wcvi7aao ztm7  ae/vvtcov, which he bought for a sum  of Wak.. Wes. Craftily, Murd.
money; that is, which Jacob bought, who is the last person    k Toyv otew ext9'era ra 8leesT2 abzr'v, by casting out, or exof the singular number spoken of in the preceding verse. posing their babes that they might not live.
Those who saw that the word cov7aa-ro, bought, had no   I Kcat i7v cazEuos *cr  Oepy.  He was exceeding beautiful,
nominative case joined to it, and did not know where to find beautiful to God. The Hebrews, to express the superlative
the proper one, seem to have inserted Afeoaau, Abraham, in degree, were sometimes accustomed to add to their nouns the
the text, for that purpose, without sufficiently attending to the word God. Hence we read in Hebrew of" the cedars of God,"
different circumstances of his purchase, from that of Jacob."-  " the mountains of God," indicative of lofty mountains and
Acts 7: 16.                                             towering cedars. Moses then was beautiful to God, that is,
Some think that Dr. Clark is not sufficient authority for superlatively beautiful.  io;Ltg re yaij7 rt  Oeq, Jonas 3: 3,
correcting the text, against the authority of so many manu- Sept., the same form of the Hebrew superlative. —Hack.
scripts. Some of which read "'our father," without any proper   m Avet]ErO, not from  the  water, but tollere liberos, adopted.
name. But the Syriac —the oldest translation-retains the   " AvE,&Ewa'o   avoovor savr es viov, nourished him; es, in
name Abraham. Murdoclk's Syriac reads it,'' which Abraham order to, or for a son to herself, for her own son. Avtov with
bought with money of the sons of Emmor."  And as we the participle is not an accusative absolute.




46                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
22 And Moses was learned in  eavwry ElS vA5v.  22 KaL,EratEUOrJ  son. AndMoses was Oeducated 22
all the wisdom of the Egyptians, |Mcofrs  7ralo - o-oqa A7v7rTL'| in all the wisdom of the Egypand was mighty in words and in  7  S3         vraro r   A\V)yo  s          tians, and was Pmighty in his
deeds.                              31         23'        A   o  n _words and in,his actions.
23 And when he was full forty epyAnd  hen he  as fll forty 23
years old, it came into his heart arT   Teor-oapaKorTarrol i Xpscame into his
to   his brethren the children  o)f7   E'   K%~la1             years old, it came into  his
to visit his brethren the children ae    rTV   heart to look after his brethren,
of Israel.                          E7rt0KIEtaa-caOt rov's &aAjovis aV;- the children of Israel. And see- 24
24  And  seeing  one of them  Tro  TOVS' VtoPs rIo-pa.   2  KaL ing one of them  rwronged,   he
suffer wrong, he defended   him,  L& o)v  TLZ'a  Xa tKov/teroP),  17v'  defended  him, and  avenged
and avenged him  that was op- ro  Ka\ EWOL?6  EKClK7OLV  TL  him   who   was  oppressed,
pressed, and  smote the Egyp- KaTaroVo        v     /e r, 7raS      av'- Nsmiting  the  Egyptian.  He 25
25 For he supposed his breth- 7V7rt~P'. E5/kt(e (E o'vvtLEaLt supposed, qindeed, his breth~~25~~                        aeqov  avov spore o r        e   ren would have  undersuood
ren would have understood how  TrovS a               a                      en  would  hae  unerstoo
that God by his hand would de- 8ta XeLP~S aTro  ar&ot  that Gol, by his hand,  would
liver them: but they understood        typiat'                          )  deliver them: but they  dida
_not..  6 av-,,,Ka I
not.                                26 T   T               C X             not understand. And the next 26
26 And the next dayhe shew- I          7 T? Pr        E 1  day, lie tsleowed himself to
ed himself unto  theln  as they aVTroLS' faxOfLE)OrLS,  Kat  rvrqa)   them  as they were quarrelstrove, and would have set them  o-ev  avrovS' Eslf tlp17V/V), ElTWVOI ing, and would hlave  compelat one again, saying, Sirs, ye "AvSpe;s,    aeAdfo   cate             )LS"   led them to peace, saying, You
are brethren; why do ye wrong    CT  KELTE''   th 27                    ou
one toante. anhAhiXovs;                                      O  are brethren;  why  do you
one to another?
27 But he that did his neigh- 8E aotKc)V rTo  7rA?7o-tor, awcoro-aTo  wrong one another?  But he 27
bour wvrong, thrust him  away, avT'ov, EtrWOv, 1/ tO -e KaeTEoTro-EV   who did his neighbor wrong,
saying, Who made thee a ruler aXovea KaL aLKaOTr?   E    7' thrust him away, saying, Who
and a judgeilt t    lill me as thou  28   \   o  l made you a ruler and a judge
2S Wilt thou kill me, as thou       / OI a)EAE  LtLE () O0-g              ovAErS', 0))
didst the Egyptian yesterday?   ITporov  aVeCAeS XO\S' Tp At'    over us   Will you kill me, as 28
29 Then  fled Mloses at this  T-T         29            e               you        the Egyptian yestersaying, and was a stranger in the WTLo)       o,                    7'     day? Then Moses fled at this 29
land of I iadian,  where  he begat       T oy    OVT1  KL E7r  7aTwe-  saying, and was a stranger in
land of Madian, where                                              eeoKo   7    aM Ltk OV  7)vT- wthe land of Mlidian, in which
two sons.                                                     OEV           v    a
30 And when forty years were o-e vLOvS avo.   30 _Cak wAripco- he begot two sons. And when 33
o E vratleva9l  raay7 uoTtq, dative, not of the instrument, of his countrymen. After Eauza —v#etS is redundant.'Yaczl,
but of the manner. De Wette, Win., and some others, render usually rendered why, is an abbreviation of three words, tra
it, by the wisdom of the Egyptians, as the instrument of his Iz yrEvrt, in order to what should it be =- why?
culture. "The accusative would be the ordinary case after  U" Vvr7),2aaeV, drew together, compelled-would have comthis passive."-Hack.                                   pelled them to peace, as the sequel shows, but failed, through
P Jvvraros Ev goyots, not so fluent as Aaron, but above him  the acerbity of their temper. Only found in this passage N.
in strength, as his speeches fully attest.             T. Not by violence but by argument.
q Avrov should be added to ev 2,oyots xat eoyotS.-Gb., Sch.,   v EV T;ct aoyo ZovTiy. This is superlatively definite, beLn.. Tf. It is more definitive, and seems to be demanded.    cause it became a pregnant fact in his future history. Exodus
Atxovstevov, injured by violence, Ex. 2: 11. Eo0taer 2:12. Pharaoh now sought his life.
extlx7aaLv, avenged the wrong, or wrought redress. HIIarasa'- Ev y? ilfahcayu, in the land of Midian, or rather Madiam.
zov AtyvZriTov, smiting, killing the Egyptian.         It is common to omit the article before y?., " when any ad-' De is frequently, in Luke's style, very elegantly rendered, jective or adjunct is connected immediately with it," just as
indeed-vero, which in such cases as this, we conceive is in in the case of I7vevca, with Aytov. Cases of special import
better taste than autem, igitur, sed, tamen, quin, or 2porro.    not requiring it, the adjective itself being definitive.  See
t  9?12, av'cots, showed himself, appeared-to them-two v. 36; 13:19, sv Yn Xccvaar.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VII.                                                      47
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK  TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
expired, there appeared to him  OEvroive ETOVM Teo-o-apaKoPVrac' OdP    forty years were expired, there
in the wilderness of mount Sina,   a              T             O                    ppered to him, in the wilderan angel of the Lord in a flame  ayyeos  KVpOVu                NP Aoyl   rvp    o ness of the mountain, Sinai, a
of fire in a bush.                      iarov.         31   o B                     messenger of the Lord, Yin a
31  VWhen  Moses  saw  it, he  T,,                \ Oa                        flame offirein a bush. Andwhen 31
wondered  at the sight; and as EGavya(E  TO  opaya- 7rpoo-EpXo   Moses saw  it, he wondered at
he drew  near to behold it, the  /lE VOV   e aUTro   KaTavoo'rat, eYE-  the sight; and, as he drew near
voice  of the  Lord  came  unto  vETO   /OV7  Kvp                  pos  aVTO, to zcontemplate it, the voice of
him,'EyO  0 O0EoS           vTOv  7rarTEp(v  the Lord came ato him, saying,
32  Saying, I am  the God of o-,     Oe'A/3paa\  Ka'  OE', I am  the God of your fathers, 32
thy fathers, the God of Abraham,'Ir-aaK  Ka"L  0' IaKoJ3.   "'B-  the God of Abraham, and the
and  the God of Isaac, and  the God of Isaac, and the God of
God  of  Jacob.   Then  Moses  Tpoptor r} YEV6opeEor Jime Jr&              s' oUK
G o J b T M e OO3/   -15  Jacob. Then Moses trembled
trembled, and durst not behold.  EToAJLa  KaTapo?0-at.                   ELW(e &
]33 Tesaid the Lord to  c & -/c  /  and durst not look.    Then 33
rfhen1           I drov       70v~-       the Lord said to him, PuT  of[Put off thy shoes from  thy feet                   Kp,                            the Lod said to him, Put off
Aqua seh  T W- p~  7raov    Gov,  o  yap  your Oshoes fom your feet,  for
for the place where thou standest                                                  your   hoe  from your feet, for
is holy ground.                         rowOS' E         E 0-T a)Ka,  7   ayta  the place on which you stand
34 I have seen, I have  seen  eo'rTV.                      e L&o   eov rL V      KcaKO- is cholyground. dTrulyIhave 34
x "An angel of the Lord."  Rather in this case, a messenger have been appositely translated or transferred in their original
of the Lord. There does not appear to have been an angel here; form. There is, however, no controversy as to their meaning.
for the Lord himself was here and spoke to Moses, in his own    Y E~v ooyts rveos fxlov. Tiveos here supplies the place of an
person. The supernatural fire was, in this case, a messenger of adjective, in the Jfiey flame of a bush. Comp. 9:15; 2 Thess.
the Lord, to indicate his own presence. WVe are elsewhere told       8.
" He maketh the winds his angels, and a flame of fire his minis-   z KIeavoruaut, not to behold, nor to observe a vision (a rare
ter."  Paul to the   ebrews, founds an argument in           work, indeed ) but to contemplate, to consider, animadvert; not
ter."  Paul to the I-Iebrews, founds an argument in favor of the,
in its present appropriated acceptation, but in its original etysupreme Divinity of the Lord Messiah, on the name given to mological sense, to turn the mind to an object or subject.
him, in contrast with that given to the higest rank of created.
him, in contrast with that given to the higest rank of created find it well defined by an old critic long laid on the shelf. Non
spirits.                                                      est, simpliciter intelligere, inspicere, sed magno studio mentem in
The Jews said the law was given by angels, and gloried in it. rem intendere.-Pareus on Hebrews 3:1.  Crit. Sacr.
But says Paul, he gives this title and style to the winds and    alos avov,   omitted by Ln., Tf., a probable omission with
lightnings of heaven. But to the Son he saith: "Thy throne, Griesb.'O Oeos before Iaaczx and before Iaxsofi omitted by Lil.
O God, is for ever and ever, etc.-God thy God has christed-  and Tf. The God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob is equipollent.
anointed thee with the oil of joy " above all coordinate functiona-   b'lroS/cf, a distributive singular for the plural.-Hackett.
ries.  This beautiful and triumphant argument of the supreme                                  few of the Christian profession
0                           17] c    att veaz, comparatively few of the Christian profession
Deity of the Lord Jesus is measurably lost in the com. ver. We, realize the full force of this family-l4ytos, ay'ozs, dyltwvrr,
therefore, prefer to translate angel by messenger, especially when aycUtaco, etc. Its root etymological is simply ay', a negative or
an argument depends upon it. All missionaries, whether spiritual privative of yr, earth. We are aware that some derive it from
or material, are properly styled angels. But all angels are not caco, colo, veneeor, I worship, I venerate; and a few from  ayos,
properly styled spirits.                                      veneratio, a word of two very diverse significations-in bonaom et
malam  cadit signzificatiolem.  di,   Kodesh, non rem sanctam,
It would seem expedient, in all such cases, either to transfer. 
neque sanctitatur, sed Sanctuarium sive locum sanctum significat,
the word angel, or uniformly translate it messenger. And so of                                                   m 
Ps. 110  3 (ut Ps. 20  3, ct 63  3) non quidem Templumn sed
the words atorzolor,'GYascovos, evayy/eiL)asu, sea3vre~ocs,  vel urbem Hierosolyma, uti Kimchius voluit, vel potius arcem
E oXO-OSo, Apostle, Deacon, Evangelist, Presbyter, Bishop. This Sionis, Bootius Animadversiones.  Sac. Lib. 2. Leigh, Holiness
class of words has' a currency and a sense in the Apostolic writ- to the Lord, Separation to the Lord, is the radix, the tap-root of
ings, which they have not in their mere etymology. It is rather this tree of life everlasting.
lebraistic than Grecian, and can be ascertained only through a    d I&r eov  o= 3.Sta  aft, truly I have seen. An infini-,ery strict analysis of New Testament usage. They ought all to  tive absolute before a finite verb indicates the reality of an




48                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VII.
KING JAMESS VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
the affliction of my people which  o-tv ToD Aaov Itov Tro   Ev Atyv1- seentheafflictionofmypeople,
is in Egypt, and I have heard 7rrI          Ka 0      oreayo a               who are in Egypt, and have
their groaning, and  am   come
thei  gl~oanin g~,  nd  am   come 7T' Ka  O    arv5Ct            cvo      he ard their groaning, and am
down  to  deliver them.  And?KOVO-a' KaL KaTE/37   EEAEOC                   erd  their groaning, and am
now come, I will send thee into  av7roVs  Ka  vvp Pevpo, a7rorTEA   come down to deliver them.
Egypt.,YE,LS\ Xi.,, 35 ^  And now, come, I will send you
Egypt.                                Es  lyvro. 1VrV         Too   v   "'
35 This Moses, whom  they  ITV! "  rypL   aPT O        TOP  |into Egypt. This Moses, whom  5J
35 Th  v~loes,  wom  thhpi~wa~?7    op -qp0 Etthey had rejected, saying, Who
refused, saying, Who made thee  T   o   KT                   ap              theyhad  rectedsayingWho
a ruler and a judge? the same                                       a  made you a ruler and a judge?
did God send to be a ruler and  8tKac-T17v; TOUTOr 0 OEroS oapXorra God sent ethe same to be a rula deliverer by the hand of the Kal AVTpCT-jV a7Tre-TretAeV    XetP   er and a deliverer, by the hand
angel which appeared to him  in l      yeAov  roI 6qtJevros avc' of the messenger that appearthe bush.                            T1rougrh  3t; ou'  36ros e0rYY er aT- ed to him  in the bush.  He 36
36 He brought them  out, af'              K1L                             brought them out, after showter that he had shewed wonders ToVb,  IrotIo-as              ntepawa Kaaon asfte Ehe,
and signs in the land of Egypt, E   7   A         7rTg wonders  nd  ig, in the
and in the Red sea, and in the tvahaar', OKa aAp                            |  land of Egypt, and in the lied
wilderness forty years.                      L/                              Sea, and in the wilderness, for3T  TOvSo EO-TtV ty years.  This is the.oses  37
37 This is that Moses, which                              OT              ty years.  This is the Moses 
said unto the children of Israel, o 0      65 0 qT7rr  0  ELWTO    tS  vLOtS  who said to the children of
A  prophet shall the Lord your Ilopa7A,  Hpo )1T7)!  vUtLt  ava- Israel, The Lord your God will
God raise up unto you of your OTC] EL  KVpLOS O QEOS  V  -L  (K  raise up a prophet for you, of
brethren, like unto me; him shall T(0 a&eAf! vK! u   S'  Cov- | your brethren, as he raised me
ye hear.              3( o,                               a    up; you shall hear -him. This 38
38 This is he, that vwas in the  rTO? aKoVJ-EF0E.   38      TOvSo EoTTrt  is he who was in the X'congrechurch in the wilderness with  o 7eL!opLELOS  v  rL    I EKKAo-[Ta       EL  gation in the vilderness,  with
act, or an effect of it in the highest degree. See Gesenius, I assembly; persons convened by authority, a people obedient
Heb. Gram., ~ 128, 3. Some prefer aoazet2co to ar!oarze2.w.. to a Divine call. But;oyotcz cuov-z  are likewise anarthrous,
The subjunctive could be used as future (W. ~ 42, 4), adopted yet not to be represented living oracles, but the life-giving
probably from the Sept. —Hackett.                        oracles.
Tov-rov is here emphatic. H  ~ovaaro, one aperson's act, v   ExJrawx. "In the church in the wilderness."  " In the
s  her e    hati n,   nsc, congregation in the wilderness."  This term is found in the
s, here representative of the nation v. 271, Tg Os aXaTET2aava2
sherereprese etc., who constituted you a captain over us?  Christian Scriptures 115 times; of these, 111 times translatedexovra etc., who constituted you a captain over us?
AQovrna    t xaa: —vvozo'ev,  they renounced Moses as com. ver.-church, and thrice, assembly. In the Septuagint
version of 0. Testament we commonly find e;zxiat,, where, Ruler and a Judge, yet God constituted him their Ruler and version of. Testament,   commonly find, where
Redeemner; and that, too, by the hand of an angel. Toyin the English we have congregation: while in the New,
oT9,ev:os, the one who was seen by him, or who appeared to com. version, we find congregation once, and assembly once
him, in the unconsumed burning bush.                     for the Greek exxa.ruta, 115 times.  With us the word
"' church" and meeting are most current. Of dissenting def Ev yll Alyvnzov x~cxz Ev E~r~  A    aoq 9 a~uo  not in a land of
E      Atyvzrrov za e,ov&a  aaaa, not in a lnd of nominations it was said formerly they go to "meeting,"
Egypt, nor in a Red Sea; for although anarthrous in form they but now they all go to "church," as the Jew goes to his
are definite in the grammatical fact, that adjectives and defini- synagogue.
tive circumstances, dispense with the proper or peculiar use of    e
I he article. ~~~A  new  and improved version should harmonize
the article. This further illustrates and confirms the fact that these denominational diversities. We therefore substitute
IIHev~a 5vlov is not grammatically a Holy Spirit, any more                                    
Hvev 0a ityov s nt ramatialy a Holy Spirit, any more the word "congregation," as most appositely representing the
than y? Atyv~,ov is, grammatically, a land of Egypt.                                                          
original. True the words "called out." or'the called out,"
g Avrov caxovaEaoe is repudiated from the text by Gb., were it a current designation, would still more literally deSch., Ln., Tf., and so is xvolos and scuwv by Gb.       velope the import of.ex2mat,. It is associated with 7rav7yoota,
h This is a very definite verse. Obros Eariv,  yevooeVos —  in Heb. 12: 23, which is rendered the " General Assembly"-'r.1 E;ijaurt —r-T  Eo1(?uqc —Zov a/Ye2ov-z-ov Ia2,ovvroS, Ev rcp even the congregation of the "First Born.'; IGKvteoo, as an
oos —reov rrraEeoW. It settles the grammatical and historical abbreviation of xvetov otxos, a house of the Lord, is not found
import of zxx7otal beyond logical or grammatical debate. It in Ecclesiastic antiquity. The Scotch Kyrk, or kirk, or the
was and is, and evermore shall be, a people called out, an Saxon Cyric, or circ, or the Danish kirke, was applied to the




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VII.                                                49
KING  JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
the angel which spake to him in                          ro    yye'Aov roT     the messenger that spoke to
the mount Sina, and with  our AaAozvtror          a        urt e&  7'    a o'petL  ev   him  in the mount Sinai, and
fathers: who received the lively  Kat rcr  7raTe1PCv 7CoUv, 5O'SeB'Earo with our fathers, who received
oracles to give unto us:             &d ya                             39 T the life-giving oracles to give to
39 Towhomourfatherswould  OIK               r       VKOOL YErE aL us: whom our fathers would 39
not obey, but thrust him  from  o 7raTpE,  AA' 7             not oavro,    nodbey, but thrust him from
them, and in their hearts turned                                  Kap        them,  and  in  their  hearts
back again into Egypt,!          40,,/    turned back again into Egypt,
40 Saying unto Aaron, Make avrT(r   etl Atyvwrov,    EL7rolrTES' saying  to  Aaron, Make  us 4a
rs'Aap Ow,   oo'roETv           sayit tovrs
us gods to go before us: for as o Jgods to go before us: because,
jbr this Moses, which brought us Ot WPOO7r0PEV-OOVTal   71JU iv  oyaP  as for this Moses, who brought
out of the land of Egypt, we wot    c)7s   OVTOS'   OS E77yayEv  asi  us out of the land of Egypt, we
not what is become of him.           EK ys 7  Ayv7Trrov, OVK OLtatLEv r[t do not know what is become
41 And they made a calf in yeyoVev avT.   4Ka eK ooXo-  of him.  And they,made a 4
those days, and offered sacrifice 7rotiyo-a v   Ta raLt r7LEpats EKetrLatsN  calf in those days, and offered
unto the idol, and rejoiced in the Kai dv07yayov Ovoalar Tc  EtL8oAo, sacrifice to the idol, and'reworks of their own hands.            Kat e'tpavrorro V     v  rot' e'pyots- joiced in the work of their own
42 Then God turned, and gave              pv aXC.  42 "E orpeG       e hands. Then God mturned and 42
them  up to worship the host of 8E                                        \ Oe),5 Ksa rWapeOKEv   o     gave them  up to worship the
heaven; as it is written in the   arpeELv -r11  orparta  ro   opa-           narmy of heaven: as it is writbook of the prophets, O ye house           KaO             pa a              ten in the book of the proPOvW  KaOTS   yypaTTat  pE0h i9A O
of Israel, have ye offered to me                                             phets; O house of Israel, have
slain beasts and sacrifices by the r        poV71 TcO    ]r  b,  f  atLa: Katl you offered to me slain beasts
space of forty years in the wilder-  gvo'[as  Wrpo7e1'qE/KaT'e Fot  erT  and  sacrifices, during  forty
ness?                                reo'rrapaKovra  ev m   EP1to oKo' years in the wilderness? oYou 443 Yea, ye took up the taber-  Iopa?"A;  43 Ka  aVEAa/3ETE  77   even  took up the tabernacle
nacle of Moloch, and  the  star IKo-Kqv v   roV   MoAoX,  KaL   ro of Moloch, and  the  star of
house, in which Christians met for worship. In the Greek mentioned Ex. 32: 6. Totes Lyots shows it to have been a
church, and in some Roman communities, xvelCaxaC, included conjoint operation of the people.
Ecclesiastic goods.-We cannot but regret the present cur-   m'O Osog-saz o seve-2ax EtsoxEr avzovs )aCoTevev'r aGrtca.
rency of this indefinite term.-Any one can understand " con- ra, God turned away from them-abandoned them to serve,
gregation" a "meeting of the people," " an assembly;" but or worship, the hosts-the stars of heaven.
how few know much, or anything, of "a church," as indicative   n Ita, not aZCearel. The latter is used only by Paul
of that in Greece, Rome, England, America, or that in ancient and the former only by Luke, and is by him indicative of a
Jerusalem?                                              host, and so found, Luke 2: 13; Acts 7: 42, the host of heaven.
A7urconawro (3 pers. plur. aor. 1 mid. from azw9Eo0atc), they   n aUaTz,ota tov ovearov, the army of heaven: sun, moon, and
thrust him from them; so rendered, Acts 7: 27, 39, twice ren- stars. " From the Hebrew this star-worship is called Sabaism,
dered cast away, Rom. 11: 1, 2; put away, 1 Tim. 1: 19.    from w:n."-Hackett. Educated in Egypt the hot-bed of polyj Oeov Oi  oror OZOevaoVrat, a literal translation of Exodus theism, the Jews were for ages the victims of creature-worship.
32: 8, pluralis excellentiae. Aaron made but one calf, but It was the capital sin against the theology of the Jews, as
they asked for gods, OEot, in the Hebrew OtvnS.   O0,os, this saint-worship and angel-worship is the capital and soul ruining
Moses, like iste. in Latin, is contemptuous-that Moses! XVW. sin of the Roman apostasy.
~ 28. —Hackett.
k EEyoa(ozotaa.,  The science and art of calfmaking are   0 "No, you apostatized and took up the tabernacle of your
not found in any Greek extant. It was an Egyptian art. god Moloch," i. e. to carry it with them in their marches or in
"The calf," like the ox at Memphis, called Apis, and that at religious processions. The Tabernacle was, no doubt, intended
Ileliopolis, called Mnevis. Win., Realw. I. p. 644. —Hackett. to resemble the one consecrated to Jehovah. Stephen follows
X Evemaevovsro e,'oes eeyots. This festive celebration is the Septuagint.-Hackelt.  The Seventy supply the name of




50                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
of your God Remphan, figures c't-Tpov 70T  OeOV 5tv cPe4)~v, your god Remphan, images
which ye made to worship them: T' TVOV  oN   wo a           -   which you made to worship;
and I will carry you away be- oKvve avTrotg'  KaXteTOLKLOt za  therefore, I will carry you away
yond Babylon.                     ErWEKEL a  Ba4v3vvAcO.    44   H  beyond Babylon. Our fathers 44
44 Our fathers had the taber-  Kr o p                                had the Ptabernacle of testimonacle of witness in the wilder-  K,                     ny in the wilderness, as he had
ness, as he had appointed, speak- 7raWtpapptv  1                      ny inted, speaking to Moses,
ing unto Moses, that he should Kao Si &ETataT   o   AaXcv     llappointed, speaking to Maccoss,
that he should make it accordmake it according to the fashion  /1-oq,~ 7rotto-at avT7j7  Kara Tropy
that he had,      4             ing to the pattern that he had
~~~~that he bhad seen.  TV77-ov  OP  E0V  Katseen: which tabernacle  also our 45
45  Which also our fathers, Ei(-jyayov  8Laaeda!evoL o; 7Ta7e- fathers having  received, they
tha~n~t came after, brought in xvith                         OLaTE  fathers having received, they
that came after, brought in with per tE perTa I')(ro0   ev T) KarT-| brought in with Joshua, into
Jesus into the possession of the                                                              heathen,
Gentiles, whom  Godl drave out  GXECJEt sTcow  EOZWv, 0c) EtOJOEV 0 the possession of the heathen,
Gentiles, whom  God drave  out
before the face of our fathers, EOe    a7ro  rpoto7rov TvO  7raTE- whom  God drove out before
unto the days of David;           pCov 7)/LOv,  EOrS TC  7)v Lep))v zda- the face of our fathers, until
46 Who found favour before  3             46   evpe XaptL eVLJ7rV TroV the days of David; who found 46
God, and desired to find a taber-   ove     K    Tcat  r-'aTro  ea petTv o-K77- favor before God, and desired
nacle for the God of Jacob.       x vola T( &e~'ICaKb/3.   47 ~oAo- to find a tabernacle for the
God of Jacob.  But Solomon 47
47 But Solomon built him an  tc(v Of 6KO8t7GrEV avTr  OtKOP.
ahouse.                           48 A'           oK. I  C          built him a house. Neverthe- 48
48 Howbeit, the Most HighVX 0 V#tos EU Xetpo- less, the Most High does not
487TOLS  aOLS' KaOwKElt, KacO&S' o
dwelleth not in temples made                           49            / dwell in temples made with
with hands; as saith the prophet,       1 rpoq27r   Aeyetl   oupavJos hands; as the prophet says:
49 Heaven is my throne, and          OPO'dvoOS', a7 8E  7  v\roWo8tov  The heaven is my throne, and 49
earth  is my  footstool:  what TO  WO&OV o1V' WrO)OV OLKOV OLKO- the earth is my fbotstool. What
house will ye build me? saith 8o/(7kj)ETE  1ot;   ATeEL  KVplOS`'  V house wil you build for me?
the Lord: or what is the place T  TOS T75 KaTaa;  says the Lord: or, what is the
of my rest?                       50 obxk D  Xe[ P Iov ErOl?7Oye TaTra place of' my rest?  qDid not 50
50 Hath not my hand made  ravrta;                                    nay hand make all these?
all these things?                    51 TKArppTpaXrAort KaL aWtre-   Stiffnecked and uncircum- 51
51 Ye stiff-necked, and un-,,I          P, T                     cised in heart and ears, you
circumcised in heart and ears, Prl7TTOL Ti  KapSta Ka roto                    in heare    asisting  the  oly
ye do always resist the Holy v          TA                         are alt vcoays resisting thAe  oly
~3ye do always resist the,,oly le1 1e r   IEtat'A   Spirit: as your fathers did,
Ghost: as your fathers did, so aITFrTere, r;S or                    v  so you are doing.  Which of 52
do ye.                               \  C        52,
52 Which  of the  prophets KaL  V/LEtS'. l         Tva  TO")  T po- the prophets did not your fahave not your fathers persecut-  rTCwV  OVK  E Stoav oa    r rareTpES thers persecute?  They reven
ed?  and they have slain them  veovt; Kal  arEKTELtaav TOyS' Wrpo- slew  those  who  shad prethe idol from tradition, but there is almost equal authority,   P " Tabernacle of the Testimony"-so called because it
says Baur, for reading t5~n, AMilkom, a proper name. The contained the two tables of the constitution, or supreme law,
variation would bring the Greek into greater conformity to given to the twelve Tribes.
the Hebrew.- To au'rov -rov Oeov, i. e. an image resembling,  q EzoOLaer, is aor. 1, and should not be rendered by our perf.
or representing a star worshiped by them as a god.  By as in the Com. Vers. The supply of the word "things" is
Pe,upav the Seventy express'.p. which, like most of the
unnecessary, and is, therefore, omitted here.
ancient translators, they took to be a proper name, some of
the ablest modern scholars defend the correctness of that   r Even they slew those " is the exact order of the original
translation. In this case the Greek name must have sprung text. Still, as in our usage, They slew even those, is quite
from a corrupt pronunciation of the Hebrew name. See Ge- acceptable.
senius, Lex. p. 463. —Hackett.                         * Who had precviously announced, who showed before, who




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VII.                                             51
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
which shewed before of the corn- KaTayy7Et'avTas  7rept riS'  eAev- viously announced the coming
ing of the Just One; of whom  o-Escos rov &IKatov, ov V3  VJL/etL  of the Just One, of whom you
ye have been now the betrayers 7rpooTrab Kal ~oOE    YEYE 77E e o-OE'  have now been the betrayers
and murderers;                      53TES   A3E                        ES and murderers-you who have 53
53 Who have received the law    ~LtrEs' eAoE'e'0 r'Vo              et  received the law by the tminisbtaTayy  oyye`AorE, Ka0 OVK E'vby the disposition of angels, and Adae.', tration  of angels, and  have
have not kept it.aa.                              AK00Vi N   av7
a x e 11 p t f,    not kept it. When they heard 54
54  When  they  heard these  &te7po7'To  Tal7   Kapataty avrow,,4,We ty er tsVO)  these things, they were cut to
things, they  were  cut to  the Kal ~EpvVXO    7Tov'  O3OT'Ta              the hear
heart, and they gnashed on him  avTrov.   55,'7rapxo  7rAp7Ss| othe heart, and they gnashed 
with their teeth.                   JIVEV`LcaToS  Aytov, aTEVLOYLa5 E'  on him with their teeth. But 55
55 But hie, being full of theTpv                         a \sov, he, being fhull of the Holy Spi56 But he, being full  of the  v 0papv, ee 8oav  OEO, rit, looked up steadfastly into
Holy Ghost, looked  up1  stead- K, l       u   teadfastl Soiv
fastly into heaven, and sawd-  Kal  7700Vp  ErTTa EK  %eIl                 the heaven, and saw the glory
TO?) OEOV~      tKCXL ELWet7rEZ, ]I[ov, of God, and Jesus standing on
glory of God, and Jesus standing             o,,, 
on the right hand of God,           OecWpc) 70s ovpavovs-  aVpcy7/e-  the right hand of God, and
56 And said, Behold, I see the vovr, KaL To)v vLov  rOv xdOpow7rov   said: Behold, I see the heaven 5G
heavens opened, and the Son of EK  8&etjV   EoTW'         a  To0  OEo5.  opened, and the "Son of man
man standing on the right hand 57 KpdTa eS                 ovf  eydAp,  standing on the right  hand of
of God..,,,
57 Then they cried out with  JljvEo-XO?   Ta   Tra  avtTW,  Ka\lGod.  Then  they  cried  out 57
a loud voice, and stopped their opwc1pya' o/aovv/ a6oo        e7r avroP, with aloud voice, and stopped
ears, and ran upon him with one 58 K          CCKL EK/aAO7TEr    7' 7T-   their ears, and ran upon him
accord,                            A       eAtt oK Aov7.   Kat oT  yap- N ith one consent, and cast him
58 And cast him  out of the,                      a  e    out of the city, and stoned
city, and stoned him: and the TVpes LTrdOerlT  Ta ifteta CaSr out him                  the   ity,  an d stoned 58
him.  And the witnesses laid ss
witnesses!aid down their clothes 7rapa rovr 7rooaf tvearhmov  KaAovat a young man's feet, whose ov              a-  fet of   a young man, named
nalme was Saul.                           T           oa,                            youngth ey stoned Ste- 
59 And they stoned Stephen,  0ov o.Eao, EWrtKaAovtE- Saul.  And they stoned Ste- 59
calling upon  God, and saying, VoV  KaL AEyoTa, KVpte'_rTov-  phen, xinvoking, and saying,
Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.   8Eat To7 7rTOevtua Wuov.   6          Etr  Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.
foretold, are equally intelligible and equally exegetical of the I heaven, because he saw the heavens opened and Jesus standword 7nooxazayyerco. Ayye.os is transferred into our tongue, ing on the right hand of God.  This case illustrates the
literally with us, an angel, a messenger, a nuncio. Nihil est looseness of translators and revisers, and, therefore, we so
absurdi si statuamus nuncium eo loco angelurnm dici. Crit. Sac. particularly notice it, and because of its bearings in more imOizlVES-em9v)ata:e-you yourselves have received the Law, portant cases.
and have not kept it.                                    v Son is found in the original with a small letter; still,
t' Disposition of Angels," corn. ver. ets &tceayas ayye)ewv, in our style, I do not object to a capital S, provided only it be
ordinance of Angels, Tyndale; ministration of Angels, Rheims; uniform in all other cases in the whole volume.
in-dispositione angelorum, Vulgate; par le ministere des anges,'  Upper garments, Wakefield; " Clothes," Murd.
French. To me, it would seem, as if the tables were handed   x Encta.o2rovuevov cat )seyovza. Literally invoking and saydown through ranks of angels, as to persons standing on the ing. " Calling on the Lord."  In the Greek, calling on, and
rounds of a ladder, one below another in a line reaching from  saying, Lord Jesus. The English requires the insertion of the
the threshold of heaven down to Moses.                 object, who was " the Lord Jesus."  We are, therefore, not
This is indicated in the terms selected, in all the ancient to insert the word God, with our common version, which
and modern versions that we have seen.                 word it has retained from Wickliffe. " eloped God to help."
u ELs zov oveavov —towards heaven, Thomp., Doddridge,   The Latin is correct, invocantem et dicentem Domine Jesus
Murdock, Wakefield; to heaven, Wesley; unto  heaven, Granville Penn in loco. This is the strongest evidence, in a
Rheims; into heaven, comrn. ver., Boothroyd, Wickliffe, Tyn- given case, of the faith of Stephen, in the Divinity of Jesus
dale, Cranmer, Geneva.  It must literally have been into Christ.




52                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
60 And he kneeled down and e  ra yAvara,   Kp'cKpaE   covp  tLE- And  he kneeled  down  and 60
cried with a loud voice, Lord, Ya             pe, /I cE,,)   r 7 a' ro    cried out, with a loud voice,
lay not this sin to their charge.,, Lord, lay no.t this sin to their
And when he had said this, he T71 alacpTtaW TaVT77v.  Kal TOUTOcharge. And when he had said
fell asleep.                        etL7rov eKotLU/l/r.                     this, he fell asleep. Now Saul
was consenting to his death.
CHAP. VIII.                           CHAP. VIII.                           CHAP. VIII.
AND Saul was consenting unto    iavAos 8  779,  rvreve3oKcOv  T?     Now  on  that  Yday there  1
his death.  And  at that time clvatpeOeL avTov.  EJyeVETO    e'arose  a  great  persecution
there  was a great persecution El  EKELVr T')d &P         op yoear agai nst   the   congregation,
against the church which was El7rL T?7V EKKA77rtlav rv ev'I Epo- which awas in Jerusalem; and
at Jerusalem; and they were all o-oAv,/otr'  W7ravTEs TE &EU-7rapr7- they were all scattered abroad
scattered abroad throughout the           Ka                r ov            throughout the  bdistricts of. trapKara ra  Xeopas-rrs, Iovatasa throughout the bdistricfs of
regions of Judea and Samaria, KaL ZaFxap1eas,  7Airv  r3v  w7r7o- Judea  and  Samaria,   except
except the apostles.              o- X.    2
except the apostles.  veKOtvvK crav       the Apostles. Yet devout men  2
2  And  devout men  carried                    3 T2.:Teravov    avopes- E6a/3EFS' Ka ljointly  bore ~away  Stephen to
Stephen to his burial, and made                 a,                          jointly boreaway Stephen to
great lamentation over him.         Ero7ro-avro   Ko0rETOrfl  pteav  w7r' the grave, and made great la3 As for Saul, he made havoc avrc.             aiAos   8  EAvtal'eEro T   mentation over him. But Saul 3
of the church, entering into every r7   e EcKKA7o-TalW, Kara Trovu    O OtKOvS d'wasted the congregation, enhouse, and haling men and wo- ETrc7opevo/LerOS, o-vpoW 7 e Cavpa' tering  into  the  houses, and
men, committed them to prison. Kat 7vvatKas' 7rapE&aoV  Elv e           v- edragging forth menand wo4 Therefore they  that were AaKiv.  4 ot,uAv  ovv 8tao-7rapev- men, he committed them  to
scattered  abroad  went  every rTES' 68tAovo, evayyeAtL([Lpevot vT | prison. Nevertheless, the fdis- 4
where preaching the word.           Aoyov.                                  persed, passed along preach5 Then Philip went down to'5  IAIHI]OX                      Kia-reAO'ov ing the 6word. Philip, indeed, 5
Y E' exetv   ezrn   eoa. And on that day. In, on, and un ing choice. With us district is less Roman, and more popular
are derived from a Saxon verb signifying-to come to. to meet, than region.
to pass. Hence they all denote nearness, closeness, contiguity.   vryo,ittaucv-bore away together-to the grave, Hackett.
Webster.  "In that day," with us, frequently indicates a Less ambiguous we prefer-jointly bore away Stephen. E~zxoeuco
length of time-a period of time, beyond a certain day-or a was appropriated to funeral pomp, like offerre with the Romans.
single day. Reference is here, obviously, to Stephen's Martyr-   d Avtatrvocat, is an rraa,.eyouEvov. Havoc is a Saxon
dom, and the consequent dispersion of the Church that was in word and indicates a hawk. He hacked the Church would
Jerusalem.  This is confirmed by another reference to it, be hypercritical, and, therefore, inapposite.-" He made havoc"
chap. 11: 19; ol' teV oVV 8ctaaEurca e a', 5     pTr g  yzmOolgs Tqg of it is little better. W5e prefer Milton's use of the term, or
yevZOtEvS  ere T7r ERavC, making that very day the epoch of rendition of it-he wasted the Church.  Being here the
the dispersion of the Church.
imperfect of ),viatvo/Cat, indicating a continuous devastation
Z Eyevero. rlouat, indicates to come into existence, or to  we would translate it.-But Saul wasted or was wasting the
begin to be. As more definite we may prefer began to be-to congregation entering into the houses of the disciples —xcra
there was. In our currency they are nearly equal; still his- rovs otxovs, etlaooeVO/Vtev  ovecov &c., Meyer, Hack.
torical accuracy is better secured by the former than by the   e vecov —eaveov as in com. ver. John 21: 8, should here be
latter.                                                 represented by dragging-as fishes in a net.-So it is found
a Tirv after e.xYtmatav is demonstratively expletive -and in Acts 14:19, "after stoning Paul, they dragged (eaveov)
justifies " that was in Jerusalem."                     him out of the city."
b Tas xQoeas —xWoa in cor. ver. is represented by country,   f 0/ gE  ov-,. Nevertheless —" They that were dispersed "
region, land, ground, field, coast, occurring 27 times.  Tcr-  usually contracted into "the dispersed;" more sententious
ritories is here too large; coasts, too maritime; and lands, in- and equally grammatical.
apposite to the territory.-District, or region, is our remain-   g EvayyselLoysevoe zov )oyov, literally, evangelizing the word.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VIII.                                              53
KING  JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
the city of Samaria, and preach- E   7rs Aw rAtv   T cs  a.Ltapeas',   EK?- having gone down to a city of
ed Christ unto them.               |OE    c(VaoLs'  TO)  XpuxrinV. Samaria, hwas announcing the
6 And the people with  one 6TpVO cEv   aTO                       t -T
6 And the people with  one 6               ^ I'       f                   Christ to them: and the multi- 6
accord  gave  heed  unto  those   7rpoo'etXO V    Te  ot OXAo    TOASrr AeC N   1            T    tudes were, with one accord,
things which Philip spake, hear- yopevor  37ro toU  ~PLX7rov o -   I giving heed to withe things spoking and seeing the miracles which                                 o,         v,hei,      h
he did.                             Lv/aStL     EV Trc    aKoTEKtv aCVTOVs en by Philip, when they'heard
7 For unclean spirits, crying K           a7 fi3Aw -ewh 7 oYILELa    E7rotct.  and saw  the miracles which
with  loud  voice, came out of 7 7roXAhoA   yap TreO  EXovTCor 7revV- he was doing: for, from jmany  7
many that were possessed with,          eada 9apTa   /ow1Ta,  who had unclean spirits, they
them: and many taken with pal-                       a                      were going out, crying with a
sies, and that were lame, were  Wb-'o1;E7PXETO' 7roAAot  e             7rapa- loud voice; and many palsied
healed.                             AEAVUeVoL Kat X(oXO1 EOepa7rev'0b- and lame were healed.  And  8
8 And there was great joy in             8 Kae;eTO rapa Jef71A7 there was greatjoy in that city.
that city.                           I                          A'            Buttherewas there,before, 9
9  But there  was a certain                      K. p Buttherewas therebefore,
inan, called  Simon, which be- 7ts ooaTi  Z[cwr 7povrW7pXer)  a certain man, named Simon,
foretime in the same city used Er rT) 7roAeEL  a,a7 eco KcaL  LtoTOlJ who  formerly, in  the  same
sorcery, and bewitched the peo- TO e"ro t T'O )apape!aO,           A Xvo   city, had  practiced  sorcery,
pie of Samaria, giving out that    a,                                 0      nd kastonished the people of
himself was some great one:         ELIat TrWa    EatVrovt teyaav~' Samaria, boasting that he was
10 To  whom  they all gave 7rpo ELtxo )  WavUrE''ao'tKpOV some great one.  To whom  10
heed, from the least to the great- eor / zeyaAov, AEZom-ES',  OVTrS' they all gave heed, young and
est, saying, This man is the great   rv  ac-   old, saying, This man is the
power of God.                                           TO        V          reat power of God.  And to 11
11 And to him  they had re- yaA7?~.                                  l poo.ceXo, &e  arcp, ohim indeed they gave heed, begard, because that of long time 8ta To tKavoC Xporo Trasr /IayeLt'at  cause that for a long time, he
It first appears in the Christian oracles, Matthew 11: 5. —In  preacher.-The JiSzaaxw family, of six members, 8caxztL.os,
the passive sense "the poor are evangelized;" or it may be J,3axros, lauoxa)azaP, tJaaax2aos, 3tcraXZ7, occurs in the above
rendered "the poor have the gospel preached to them."  But members of it, in all 114 times; represented in our language
we have another Evangelical formula tantamount, in many in- by teach, teaching, teacher, or Doctor, Doctrine, didactic, or
stances, to this. It is first found Matt. 4: 23, Jesus-taught apt to teach. Preach and teach are therefore two distinct
()tSeagxcwv) in the Synagogues of Galilee and was preach- employments, never once confounded, or substituted, the one
ing (xogovaacov) the gospel of the kingdom,'o evayyeltov zv7G for the other, in all the oracles of God.
fBaacteagS. This subject merits a treatise rather than a note.   i  E,v ro axoveL,-Ev, with the infinitive, denotes, not the
We can only note the following facts.-1. Kiov —a public cause, but the occasion. Kfihner's Greek Grammar, Hackett.
herald-occurs but thrice in the Christian Scriptures, and is   J Instead of "from many" we may read " out of many "
always rendered preacher com. ver.; literally, in Greek cur- without violating any law or reason; and also without any
rency, it indicates a public crier and a herald, Critica Sacra.-  more precision of sense.
The Septuagint use it for a word which signifies clamare, to   k EUaTcowv. Imperfect active of etaut,7uC and etarawo, obcry aloud, Jonah 3: 7; also for a word signifying vocare, to stupefacio-to astonish, to amaze, to confound. to astound, to
call; and public profiteri, Gen. 4: 43; also for a word signi- have no sense lefi —obstupuere animi, Virgil; extra se esse, to
fying voce lata ac plena personare, Hosea 5: 8. "Blow the be out of one's self, Beza. Hence the word ecstasy. There is
cornet in Gibeah, the trumpet in Ramah, cry aloud at no one Latin word which doth sufficiently express that Greek
Bethaven, after thee O Benjamin! " When used to denote word; for it signifieth —pre admiratione apud se non esse, et
preaching it is always used metaphorically, Critica Sacra. de statu mentis dejici, Mark 2: 12, Vulgate. Miron, Beza;
We preach, To Eva/yea2ov, the gospel, we teach, a7 &isaXs7, the obstupesco, vel percellor: for the Greek word signifieth mendoctrine of Christ. See note on v. 25.                 temn alicujus veluti arnovere, which the Latin percellor also
h K7evacao occurs 61 times; 5 times publish, teach, proclaim, doth, Beza, Critica Sacra. Astounded, that is-astonished to
and 54 times preach. We have of the same family vnTev$, and dumbness, Webster.,Xvyua, the latter 8 times always rendered preaching, and' From young to old," is the exact rendering, if we change
povs, 3 times preacher. The whole family, then. appear in "from small to great."  We repudiate unto as antiquated and
IHoly Writ 72 times. Of these, 65 are preach and preaching and out of use amongst our best writers.




5:                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
he  had  bewitched  them  with    ee rTaKEYaL aeirov.   12 eOTE a' had astonished them  with his
sorceries.[W zITevUar  TO  ~AL[rWrW   eval ye)'sorceries.   But when  they 12
12 But when  they  believed   AtLoLEc  repl z                      ca /ea   nbelieved Philip, preaching the
Philip, preaching the things con-                                            things concerning  the kincerning  the kingdom  of' GodT,                                o T   T       dom  of God, and the name of
and the name of Jesus Christ,'i7oTov   Xpto'TOV5   e/artW[oPTo   Jesus Christ, they  were imthey  were  baptized  both  men a ovpeSr TE Kat y7vaLKeS.              0o     mersed, both men and women.
and women.
and women. SimonhimselfbeZtpoa)V KaLI aVros' E'WtTevOeE   Kat Also Simon himself believed; 13
13 Then  Sinmon  himself be-                 \            ^         
lieved also: and when he was paxrrto s' ]r1 7WrpooKrapTepo Tu  O  and when he was immersed,
baptized,  he  continued  with AtA[t7rgr' Oerop&o  TE o'ry7Lxa K:a  he constantly -adhered to PhiPhilip, and wondered, beholding   vrr   /iEy cAayts y troertas -    lip, and, beholding the mirathe  miracles and  signs  which   rraro.  14 AKovTE                  0,  cles  and  signs which  were
wvere done.                                                                  d done, he was astonished.
14  Now  when  the  apostles'IEpocToAv'/o ts   awro-TOX ot,   OTt   Now   when  the  Apostles 14
which were at Jerusalem  heard &8SEKTat             a/aPECa Tor)  Aoyov who were at Jerusalem, heard
that Samaria had received  the rov  OEOV, a7re-TreAav 7rpo)  aS- that  Samaria  had  received
word  of God, they  sent unto  ro           rov IlETpo,   Icthe word of God, they  sent
them  Peter and John:                15 ei                                    to  them   Peter  and  John,
15 Who, when they were come           OLTIrte   KaT6avTrerS 7Wrpoo-)Vt- who, when  they  had  come 15
down, prayed for them that they  ea-rTo 7rept aVTWr,, o7rcos Aca3ol-t down, prayed for them, that
might receive the Holy Ghost:  Hp-1e6 C tov.                     ovWo        they might receive the rHoly
16 (For as yet he was fallen,7r  oEY2 ac                              Spirit.  For as yet, Qhe had 16
upon none of them: only they            E                                    fallen upon none of them: only
were baptized in the name of /oporP 8& f3e3aTrTteE'ot Vo7rLpXov  they had been immersed into
the Lord Jesus.)                     ELS' To ovo/-La Tro  Kvptov'Iyreov. the name of the Lord Jesus.
T ats ataeztEat, with his sorceries. IIe is, therefore, pro- language and style most precise, definite, and unmistakableperly called Simon the sorcerer.-One of the tribe that con- under the commission of his personal ambassazdor or advocate
tended with Moses.                                       John 16. The mere Etymologist would translate the 16th
Erta-rzevarav':o ehtuturcro, literally, they believed in Philip -verse as follows: —" because at that time it had fallen on not
preaching —in what he preached.                          one of them."  This would be apposite to a gust of wind, a
o!Inooaz e~,oc, semper adsmuni. iHe constantly adhered.  shower of rain, or a flash of lightning.  The ambiguity in
some minds on this subject arises wholly, as we conceive,
A.   That they might  from the fact that there are no genders in heaven, nor amongst
Holy Spirit. This is literally a holy spirit or, as printed in  nor in the 
spirits, nor in the OesorjS (an aerad 2eyodavov), the Godhead.
our standard text, Holy Spirit. There are not wanting some Again the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are a special manifestwho now, as formerly, have imagined that without the article,  ation or revelation of &etoxrS, or Jehovah, in adaptation to a
and without capital initials a holy spirit, or a holy temper is
special emergency in the universe. Eternally it was Jehovah.
all that can be understood and expected in such cases. Fatal in creation it was God, the Word the Spirit. But the WORD
to such hypothesis is the fact, that, in our accredited originals that was in the beginning in or with God, and that was God,
v that was in the beginning in or wiZtl  God, and that was God,
we have it, in both cases with and without the article and                                                      7
we have it in both caseswith   and without  the articl and became a man, and therefore masculine, though embracing all
humanity, no one personality; irrespective of sex or gender.
rence in the next verse and in the same Bagster's approved                    being created out of one erson became.ext: it is prnted incap aW. XVoman-or wombman, being created out of one person, became
text, it is printed in capital initials. To rivteva rZO A0to9, a second person in humanity, as the woRD was in Divinity.with the article, nor is this a solitary case. We have many Hence the Holy Spirit equally personal, proceeding from both,
such. See ch. 1: 5 note o, and ch. 10 * 38, note
such. See ch.  5 note    and ch. 1038 note.  became a third person and though equally Divine was neither
q He had fallen upon none of them. They had only been first nor second but third-hence neither and neuter are one
immersed into the name of the Lord Jesus. It may, indeed, in essence and constitute a third manifestation or personality
be appropriately rendered, It had fallen upon none of them, of the absolute Jehovah. The pronominal neuter is a mere
but while gender is regarded, it must also be regarded and grammatical contingency growing out of the clumsiness and
remembered, that the Spirit is appropriately personified by awkwardness of our composite language, an imperfect vehicle
the Lord himself, and commissioned as his agent or mis- to introduce JEHOVAH ELOHIM into human head, human heart,
sionary. —John reports his personal mission and work in a or human tongue.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VIII.                                               55
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
17 Then laid they their hands 17TOTE E72ETL0OVV  as   pa             E   Then they laid hands on them, 17
on them, and they received the a-ros', Kalt EAc/3avovo ]Ivev/a  and they received the rHoly
Holy Ghost..Aytov.   18  OEaalrevos' 86  o Spirit. And when Simon tsaw 18
18 And when Simon saw that 2,uzov, Ov         Tt (t         r  e7rto'eco  that, through  laying  on  of
through laying on of the apos- 7', XT epv rcv a7roo-T6AcTv'A             - the Apostles' hands, the Holy
tles' hands the Holy Ghost was 0or7a   T r   ]IHVEv /Xa  To  1Aytov, Spirit was given, he offered
given, he offered them  money.   7rpo-vreyKEL   avrots  Xp-ltarTa,  them  tmoney, saying, Give to 19
19 Saying, Give me also this 19 Ae'yWoV,  IoTre Ka'/ot rTr Eov- me also this power, that on
power, that on  whomsoever I                         ri ravr, a T  tO ras whomever   I  lay  hands, he
lay  hands, heaa Aytov. may receive the Holy Spirit.
Holy Ghost.            2o  77p'                     s    H
lh 0 lIETpOS OEf ElTrE 7rpOsp   avrorv, ButPetersaidtohim,mayyour 20
20 But Peter said unto him    o,''
To apyvptorv oov owv  o-ot ELr eUs' silver go to destruction with
Thy  money  perish with  thee,,,                            e               wi t
because thou hast thought that                          T               T    you, because you have prebEOu asougtoto'as~_ ata  XPp?7ya7(ogr sumed to procure the gift of
the gift of God may be purchas-   e o21'ot          a         L cr&ta  XP pr1  sumed t o pr oure the gift of
ed with money.                                    213c~L  OUK EIJTo 0o-ot /tepts God through money. To uyou 21
21 Thou hast neither part nor ov3e KA7p po    eV rT A7 y9 O      TOVTW. there is no part nor portion in
lot in this matter: for thy heart r yap  Kap'a Jo'  OVK eorTtV eV- this thing, for your heart is not
is not right in the sight of' God. OELa EcZr'oL   ro              22   a-  right in the siht of God.  Re22 Repent therefore  of this  vo-?)ov oL v  a7ro Tqrs KaKLas  o-ov form, therefore, from this your 22
thy wickedness, and pray God, ravT7rS, Kat 3e?7OrL rO  OeOeC, El wickedness,  and  pray  Ythe
if perhaps the thought of thine apa  ae7o'Eerat o-ot rL     E 7rtrota  Lord, if, perhaps, the wdevice
heart may be forgiven thee.          r7s  KapSaas rJOy.   23 ELr  yap  of your heart shallbe folgiven
The great Teacher himself changed the gender of the Holy   t We have here Xi7,uarac-riches-and in v. 20, ro Taoyvoov
Spirit in his valedictory promise reported by the beloved -money or silver.
disciple, who slept in his bosom; he christed, or christened   Aoyvotov-properly indicates silver, and nine times in
him. tO 7raooax).rzos. — Hence the new style  cesvoco awvorZ-  twenty occurrences is so rendered in the com. ver.; while
Eexvos ei&Cwv-exzevOS   Eue 8~o0aaEa —-Tov e,uov 1,erat —EX'rov Z0oiUa in the plural number is always represented by riches or
EUov 2rieZrat, Yzat acaynye{tc VUtrv, John 16: 12-15. I more money, comrn. ver.
than question the propriety of sacrificing a Divine impersona-   "  To you there is no part nor portion in this speech " is
tion, or a Divine personality, to the capricious etiquette of our more literal-or grammatical-as 2oyos is sometimes so renhe, she, it. He is our most worthy pronoun, and why fastidi- dered in the com. ver. —Ev oyq TovTw, in this word, doctrine,
ously sacrifice the HaeaoaxiRzos, to our least worthy!!  or gospel, Ols., Neand.; in this thing, viz., the gift of the
yavo 7eva 4yov. They received the  oly Spirit Spirit, Ben., 1Iey., De Wette, as quoted by Hackett.
V  7?xteTL:t tov Jeov, com. text. dej7C7Tz  T ov XVotov, Ln.
or they received Holy Spirit —is equally grammatical-why           
Tf.-Griesbach marks it as supported by great authorities. It
not the latter rather than the former! Especially since in thes also more in harmony with the genius and spirit of that
is also more in harmony with the genius and spirit of that
next verse we find to rvevyua To 54ylov. But we shall be
epoch-The Lord Jesus being then recognized as recently
told in the latter case it is the subject of the proposition. It   he         ing      the        d 
constituted the reigning sovereign —the head of the churchis, however, the same Holy Spirit whether the subject or the is in this case declared to be the immediate source of this
is in this case declared to be the immediate source of this
predicate of the proposition. But Simon when stipulating for special mission of the Spirit. "He hs shed forth that which
special mission of the Spirit. " He has shed forth that which
this power, or authority of imparting the gift, uses the anarthrous form, —so we find it in John 20: 22, after the same y    o  ee a  her
w E aSoa e~tLvoLa. This word is only used once in N. T., and
verb; but in Acts 10: 47, in a similar attitude, we find the is not represented by the word thought.Device or machinazo 7vev~ua To Aytov vouchsafed to the believing gentiles on
vT y c eo e ln eln ~tion is its proper representative. The Vulgate and Erasmus
tha imposition of Paul's hands.
give cogitatio.  Nimium dilute, says Critica Sacra.-EzlrvoLa,
For Bcaaccuevos, read m&ov, Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf.: and Tf.'s pronsus hic respondet Hebreece voci Zamam. Beza in loc. Vida
Stereotype Ed., for To 7wv,/ua To eytov, simply To vvev/ua.  Drusium in loco, Crit. Sacra.




56                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VIII.
KiING JAMES  VERSION.                     GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
23 For I perceive that thou XoAqV  7rtKplaS  Kat or'sv)cr/ov /J you; for I perceive that you 23
art in the gall of bitterness, and    tKaS ~la)p3 cre oJv7ra. 24'ArTOKP- are in the gallof bitterness, and
in the bond of iniquity.                                 E     Z O        in the bond of iniquity.  Then 24
24 Then answered Simon, andov 7p    o  K ptO    Simon, answering, said, Prayto
said, Pray ye to the Lord for', \>V,',,, 1 \     the Lord for me that none of
me, that none of these things   7rWCO,        EWEA6p E7T  EJLE         | these things, which you have
which ye have spoken come up- eLtP7KarE.                                   spoken, may come upon me.
25 or
on me.                                    /t -LEV ov atatapTvpa/Eo t They therefore, when they had 25
25 And they, when they had Kal  AaAroarrEs' 7'rO  A0yov r 7O   testified and preached the word
testified and preached  the word Kvplov,   v'e'op'7/rpear its  IEpov- of the Lord, set out on their
of the Lord, returned to Jeru- oxa 4l  7ro         Aas 7Te KEpas~  7 Ty return to Jerusalem, and they
salem, and preached the gospel 2a apetr'Ev eV2yyyeAXo-avro.                preached  the gospel in many
in many villages of the Samari-    26  A yy                                 villages of the Samaritans.
tans.                                             N,,         But an Angel of the Lord 26
26 And the angel of the Lord AVe7-E  7rpoS'  Ct7r7rov,    AEIve spoke to Philip, saying, Arise,
spake unto Philip, saying, Arise,'AVaTTO8  Kat 7ropevov KaTa AE- and go toward the south, to
and go toward the south, unto   yt/p.i3tav,  E7rt  TV  OOV  7171  the way that goes down from
the way that goeth down from  Ka7af3alaVOU      o-Y    Crwo IyEpoVcKaXi Jerusalem  to Gaza (which is
Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is                                          wt Jerusalem   to  Gaza (which  is
Jdesert.m    unto Gaza, which is ELS f av   aivTq E 1 TIV EPa77E'p. the way through the deserty).
desert.                            27    \      
27 And he arose, and went:'KOl vcx-T                 ErEo      Ka  And he arose and went; and 27
and behold, a man of Ethiopia, Itaov\, avrp AtOto+r  EVOVXO o v-  behold  a man  of Ethiopia,
an  eunuch  of great authority Von-7 rrs KavaKr            7r fa LtALro-   an  officer of great authority,
under Candace  queen  of the,,,,     /,    under Candace, queen of the
Ethiopians, who had the charge.o. OlO7rwv, OS- 7' E7rL 7ra       Ethiopians, who had the charge
of all her treasure, and had come 72s. y7aV  aTvr?7s, o0' eAAvAOeL of all her treasure, and had
to Jerusalem  for to worship,    W7rpOcKVV7Jo0-W  EtS  IE[povo-acA7?1/  come into Jerusalem  to aworx ollo2as te xotas tov aau8Eetrcov Evriyye2taaoro, Aor. 1, ception-but it is the only one that is not obviously associated
mid. Villages being here the object of this verb, we must with a noun in concord, and here it may through atnji qualify
render it in grammatical harmony with this fact; and they 0o8s. Some refer it to Gaza, sixty miles southwest of Jeruevangelized many villages of the Samaritans.           salem. Hence Hug, Scholtz, Meyer, and others suppose that
EvijyyE2taavzo may state the result of their labors while this is the place here described by o0yrosg, desert. But Gaza
they had been absent, or what took place on their return to was not destroyed A. D. 64 or 66, when this book was comJerusalem, Kuin., De Wette. Mey. This latter view agrees pleted, and if even later it could not have received this name.
best with the order of the narrative.                  There having been several ways, at least two, well known to
This verb, according to a later Grecism (Lob. ad Phryn. page history, we presume that the angel directed Philip to the
267) may take its object in the Accusative as well as in the course which he took in order to meet the officer of Queen
Dative, Comrn. V. 40; 14: 15, 21; 16: 10; Luke 3: 18; Gal. Candace. Two roads actually exist to this day, one of which
1: 9; W. ~ 32: 1; Hackett, p. 125.                     passes through the desert inhabited by nomadic Arabs. There
Dismissing the labors of Peter and John, he continues the was a plurality of queens of this name.
narrative of Philip. They went to Jerusalem-and Philip   Z This Eunuch is distinguished by the title-&vvavs  xyavtowards Gaza.                                           a -.x)7s r7s faalutaaC7g AtLtlowv-Candace the queen of Ethio"They went back to Jerusalem," or " returned to Jeru- pians. Strabo and Dio name this queen as warring against
salem," is more in our modern style, if we do not regard the the Romans in the 23d year of Augustus Coesar.-Ethiopia
fact, that they did not immediately and straightforward prose- was that portion of Africa south of Egypt. Pliny also names
cute their journey to Jerusalem-but we are informed, that Candace a queen of the Ethiopians.
on their return they communicated the glad tidings to many
villages of the Samaritans.                                         g    E               He not only came to
Jerusalem  to worship, but he came to worship, ets Ieoov.
Y EEeyoos, being an adjective, is found as such fifteen times oa2ir/t, into or within Jerusalem.-We find a different formula
in the N. Test. This occurrence may, or may not be an ex- of worshiping at this centre. Paul in the textus receptua




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VIII.                                                57
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
28 Was returning; and sitting  28        TrorpE           CovE  Ka1l Ka'- ship; and he was breturning, 28
r7ip VWOO-Te Ka b
in his chariot, read Esaias the  eEvos               o   ap      s      ro, and, sitting upon his chariot,
prophet.                             K\t  (zlyaKe''
prophet.  KaL  aEy OKE  ro     rpo0lTorqv  he  was  reading  Isaiah, the
29 Then the Spirit said unto  H ai.    29                                   prophet.       e       th  Spiit 29
Hedtar.   29 ere (E TO  7rVUE- prophet. cMoreover the Spirit 29
Philip, Go near and join thyself a r               r, 
~to this chariot.  ~La  7r-p  OPtAt,   flpo'-1EAOE Kal said to Philip, Go near and
to this chariot.                            t,         _
30 And Philip ran thither to KoAA rO17T   T9   apLaTt  TOVTT.  djoin yourself to this chariot.
him, and  heard  him  read  the  30 Hlpo08pacu ow   8E o    lLtAt7rros And Philip ehaving run up to 30
prophet Esaias, and said, Under-?7KOVoEv   avroV avayLtVCo-KOZ70TO   him, and heard him readingIsastandest thou what thou read- rov   7rpo007qv    HoaataV,   Kal  iah, the prophet, said, Do you
est?                                Et7reV,'Apa re 7y oocKEts, a ava- understand what you are read31 And he said, How  can I,  LtVccTRKELt;  31'O       EtEE, lI3 1 s  ing?  He replied, How can I, 31
except some man should guide                                     I            except oe one hod  uide
me?  And he desired Philip that p  a, 
he would come up, and sit with  Y'7"r  /Pl;  HTapEKaAEOE TE  Pr me?    And he  invited Philip
him.                                    [Atyry rov  ava3avrTa KaOto'at oTVv to come up and sit with him.
32 The place of the scripture  avTcp.  32 a           8E 7reP toX7 Tys- ypa- Now the hpassage of the Scrip- 32
which he read was this, He was   77        1 -7v  areyl)OrKEV, 72V  avry, ture, which  he was reading,
says: caVE' 7e'jv  zr(oaaxvao' EZ, v,oovaa7i7, Acts 24: 11. The in the songs of degrees, Ps. 122: 3. To Jerusalem-" the
Eunuch went worshiping into Jerusalem; while Paul says, I Tribes go up, the Tribes of the Lord-to the testimony of
went up worshiping in Jerusalem. We adjust this difference Israel to give thanks to the name of the Lord. For there are
by repudiating the reading in the Textus Receptus in Acts placed the Thrones of Judgment-the thrones of the house
24: 11, and by substituting Esi for ev on the authority of of David.-Peace be within thee! Because of the house of
Lachmann and Tischendorf in Bagsters' Improved Greek text. the Lord our God I will seek thy good."  This was the great
Els, indeed, is grammatically and naturally associated with attractive centre of all who recognized the God of the Jews,
verbs indicative of motion or progress; while Ev is appropri- as the One only living and true God.
ately connected with verbs intimating rest, repose, or cessation
f0.                         H * 1    *> 1  l*  TS v2rog.oEscov god xa&7;pEvos szr.-And he was refrom action. It is a beautiful fact that -rTooa.vvsow, occurring   b Hv c, vceoaz, wu   xa caiot  cand.-And  he was resixty times in the Christian Scriptures, is uniformly, in every turning, &c., ErX, upon his chariot —and he was reading-a
case, represented by the word worship.                    happy indication of the appositeness of the imperfect to
It is also another remarkable fact, and worthy of all com- express continuity of action.
mendation, that zrfoaevzq, prayer, and 7reosEvXou/at, I pray,   c DE, moreover, 1 Cor. 15: 1. The Spirit said: approach,
occurring in the Christian Greek Scriptures one hundred  rqooauef9e %ae xoR)ot1jTz, and join yourself to that chariot.and twenty-three times, are invariably represented by pray "And do you understand what you do read? " said he; rather
and prayer. What an unspeakable blessing to the world-to are you understanding what you are reading? A happy illusChristendom especially, had the same law been observed in tration of the continuative force of the present tense.
reference to Baptize, Baptism, bishop, presbyter, deacon, &c.,   d Kog2wj0,t-_o2ao-to cleave to. to keep company, to
&c.! There lives not the man who could compute the gain
&c.! There lives not the man who could compute the gain join. In ten occurrences in Luke's and Paul's use of this
to the Church and to the world from such a fact.
word it is six times rendered join, com. ver.
A question on uYElS  ovaag7?Cy.-Did the Eunuch go to worship within Jerusalem, or go into Jerusalem to worship?-    e H1Joouaoaucov. 2d Aor. part. Active of zreoaoeXco, curro,
These are very different ideas or objects. If a Jewish prose- ran to him, having run up to him.
lyte he went to, or into Jerusalem to worship the God of the   f Eavun 0A. oyia/-from 65os, a way, and ayw, I lead. Go
Jews as the God of the whole earth-the One only living and before me, lead me.-So Homer, Od. 10: 263; Xeno. Cyro.
true God. But if he went merely to worship to, into, or unto, 4: 5, 13; MeIl. 3: 2 4. A leader in war, to guide by leading
Jerusalem, or to do homage to the localities there, he had the way.
need to have propounded other and different questions than
g HaOpExaiEaE-invlted him-ma&torac  ovu avow.
those he submitted to Philip.
But may not the idea embraced in the original be more ap- h iueLoXc1 r7s yeaprgs, the passage of Scripture, not the
positely couched in the  formula he had come to worship place. See StobIeus in Ecc. Phys. p. 164, a Dion. Hal. do
within Jerusalem-in the spirit of a pious Jew, as represented Thuc. 25. Cic. ad Attic. 13: 25.




58                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. VIII.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
led as a sheep to the slaughter; l'f2L  rpof3aTov Er ~7ayo      >Y`X9r',was this, " He was iled away as
and like a lamb dumb before his  Cal   eS                ~alOS' 7Erarztov J To KEL- a sheep to slaughter: and as
shearer, so opened  he not his pi                              ora lamb  is Jsilent before the
Pu ovroo  avrov a~tovor,  ofror oK ala mb  is Jsilent before the
mouth:,,,                                                        33  3  shearer, so khe opens not his
33  In  his  humiliation   his,r mouth. In his humiliation, his 33
judgment was taken away: and1   Ta7rELcCOEL  avrov o             7 Kpt1otS''condemnation was extorted;
V,          Eow avzov and who shall declare his gertwho  shall declare his genera-      TOV  ipr,   a                           and who shall declare his gention? for his life is taken from  71ts  3?yoLr O-Eat; 6OTt alpE7at arO  eration? for his life is mviolentthe earth.                          Ts y77s  7   y'O  a     roO V 4'A7ro- ly taken from the earth." And 34
34 And the eunuch answered  KptLELt  8E6  O EVOiVXOS' TC   tA[tr- the officer, replying to Philip,
Philip, and said, I pray thee, of        r,  ZOr           V,    iL rove   said, I beg of you, of whom
whom speaketh the prophet this?         rpo  TOTO;                          does the prophet speak this?
of himself, or of some  other                I                              oavof himself, or of some other
EavTov,    77 Ept  ETEpOV  TIV0os';
man?                                35  A AE Of             0,XtL~O     \ person?   And Philip opened 3,5
~  To  his mouth, and began at the
35  Then  Philip  opened  his   o                                         his mouth, and began at tie
mouth, and began at the same |to/T a avTov, Kat ap a/EVOs' at7ro same Scrlipture, and announcscripture, and preached unto him  T?7' 7pacqs   TraVTrS,   eV7yyeA- ed to him Jesus.
Jesus.                              0aTo avTco fTO   Io  3v.            C S,   And  as they  were  going 36
36 And as they went on their  E  eWopevoVTo  Kcarex  T77' o~oV, along  the  "road, they  came
way, they came unto a certain   A             wov    ETrL Vt  Jp'  KaL  7oLV  S oupon a certain water: and the
water: and the eunuch said, See,,,               t        0 officer said,-Behold  water!
here is water; what doth hinder evoZOVXO~S, I8oV v60op'  7T KOA Vet officer said,-Behold  water!
me to be btaptized?                 /xE  3awT-ttrOL pa';  37 _ETr7E   \ fD What hinders my being iam37 And Philip  said, If t~hou(                B''T~T~r~rOv   /t,rt^Tevets  e,    mersed? AndPhilip said, Ifyou 37
37 And Philip said, If thou  OSt'Atv~ros, -E'I 7rtorrevets- Ed  /A77s' believe with all your heart, you
believest with all thine heart,            ap                               beleveithallyouheart,you
thou mayest.  And he answered   T7 KaaS, eHeLTEVt.   AO Tr t- imay.  And hie answered, and
and said, I believe that Jesus Oes' 8,  ItreVtire  o           said, I believe that Jesus Christ
Christ is the Son of God.' TOO OEV  clVat ToP Ir7oJOVr Xpt- is the son of God.  And he 38
i HOq7, he was led away. And, as a silent lamb-arcovos,   1 II xoatg acvrov 7,oeri. In com. ver. zotatS is represented
all lambs are dumb, but not silent. This Lamb of God was by judgment, damnation, condemnation, accusation. His consilent.                                                 demnnation was extorted-They constrained him to witness
j Evavrtov zov xtEoav'os averov, in sight of, before, in pre- against himself-and then exclaimed "away with him," " crusence of the shearer-or devourer.                       cify him."  So acote is occasionally understood; and in this
KEetwavros, specially claims attention. While tonedeo in its case, it is more apposite than in any other known to us in
mildest construction indicates simply to shear, it more literally Itoly Scripture.
and generally means to destroy, consume, devour. Represented    m Taken from the earth is too tame for this case. The Hebrew
in Latin by depasci, and in Homeric currency —to consume, to is rin,'mu3.~ z xu n tantamount to: Through violence and
devour. I1. 11: 560; Od. 11: 578.                       punishment he was taken away, from earth or from life. And
EEzet os 7ro2vtELeov  oe, ov. Hie slaughtered many a horned his cotemporaries, or generation, who shall fully declare?beast, Sophocles, Az. 55.                               or exhibit, Meyer, Robinson, De Wette. Their wickedness
Shorn, or shearing, is not apposite to this case-too tame was unparalleled.
for the occasion. The idea here is slaughter, not lamb shear-   " Taken from the earth" is, we repeat, too tame. It has
ing.                                                    in its concomitants the idea of violence —hence we prefer
k Owe acvoCyet. 3d per. sing. pres. Ind., he is not opening violently taken from the earth.
his mouth.                                                n Kara zviv 38ov-And as they were going along the road.
"His legal trial is taken away," Thompson. Through vio-   Behold water, ~tov vcoo.  There is here no supplement
lence and punishment he was taken away, i. e. from life, De necessary. The exact Greek requires no supplement in this
Wette. The Hebrew sustains this view. " The generation case; more especially because'z,vcoe —a certain water, or a
amongst whom he suffered who shall fully declare," Hackett. water-immediately precedes.
His judgment was taken away, might indicate in our style,   o The phrase here is Er6'Z ~SCtwe —literally, they came upon
that he was bereft of his reason.                       a certain water, not Ecg, to, but endt, upon a certain water.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IX.                                                59
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
38 And  he  commanded  the  orTOV.   38 Kal  Ke'Aev0-EE o-T7vat commanded  the  chariot  to
chariot to stand still: and they  To a pa'   Ka'   KaTe'/3ro-av  4         - Stand still; and they bothwent
went down both into the water, TepOt' TO r )p o            TE  t'Atrros down Pinto the water, Philip
both Philip and the eunuch; and  Kat o e 0V $oxoS.  Kat    aTW7rTTto e  and  the  officer, and he imhe baptized him.                     avrov.   39   ore      eave'3?7rap VEK  mersed him.  And when they 39
39 And when they were come ro3 varosr, Jlvev/ta Kvpiov u-  were come up out of the water,
up out of the water, the Spirit 7raoe'rv   [lhArrwoi'    Kat OUK the Spirit of the Lord caught
of the Lord caught away Philip, EEV TO   O t                              o, Philip away, that the officer
aEv  av"arov  OVKE'Tt O  EVVOVXoS Ph
that the  eunuch  saw  him  no,,                  C,       I    saw him no more; for he went:.d.. weVropevero ya~p  7rV o3o    avrov. 
more: antd he went on his way              VO40          t, a, p,  p7   on his journey rejoicing. But 40
rejoicing.                          XaywX v.'0  PAt7rros'  e EVpl?7 Philip was found in Azotus:
40 But Philip was found at EleS   A'oro   Kat ItepXohLEvoS' EV-  and, passing  along, he  anAzotus: and passing through, he r77yYEAtT0ro ra rs 7roAEts~  rc-mas,  nounced the tidings in all the
preached in all the cities, till he eso Trov  EAOEv avTOv EtS Katrca- cities till his entrance  into
came to Cesarea.                     petav.                                   Caesarea.
CHAP. IX.                             CHAP. IX.                              CHAP. IX.
AND   Saul,  yet  breathing           O 0z      ZavAo' ETt         v         qBUT Saul yet rbreathing  1
out threatenings and  slaughter &7retA,    r   KaI  dovov ELS roar  taOy?-'out threatening and slaughter
against the disciples of the Lord,, tagainst the disciples of the
v'n     ov Kvptov, 7rpoo'Ao'            a        nt t00-he disc il esofth
went unto the high priest,                      K,                 T   Lord, went to the High Priest,
2 And desired of him  letters apXLEPEL,     T77ToaT   7rap  avrov  and desired -from him letters to  2
to Damascus to the synagogues,  eWrtTro Aas'  es's Za/arL Ko 7rpos' Damascus, to the vSynagogues,
that if he found any of this way, Tras ovwaycoyas, o07rco  earv rtvas that if he found any of wthat
P And they both went down into, et —not Exrt. It is here matically represented by inter, apud, pro, per, ad, usque ad,,zrte/17aav Est, they went down into, and again avijav az, Ex,de, adversus, and by a Hebraism indicates the Dative. Pisthey came up out of-the water.                           cator's Index of words.  Critica Sacra.  Between, among,
q DE and eZT, throw the reader back to ch. 8: 3, and resume with, for, through, for to, even to, into, unto, concerning,
the history of Saul of Tarsus, who was merely introduced to against, and towards. Such is its well-established currency.
us as a violent persecutor, and now further evidence of the Of these, which is to be preferred, in any given case, must be
fact is adduced.  Therefore we prefer but to and, as the decided by the subject and the context. It is essentially a
proper connective in this case.                          particle of relations, and is associated with the idea of motion,
and,, spirogress, or change of position. While Ev denotes both relative and absolute repose, sEl represents relative and absolute
words, though not always an infallible index of their current
value, or of their special import, in a given case, is, neverthe- moton or progress.
less, frequently of indispensable importance to a full apprecia-   U   Slao' avzov, from him, or from himself; vaos z os avvation of their proper significance.-To illustrate this fact and ywyas, to the synagogues-not for himself, along the waythe case before us, we remark, that svEvua, spirit, comes from  for their destiny is fixed, Egs daaulaxov. The local destination
revsEo, spiro, whose perfect passive is zrevevjuaL-whence of the letters, Hack. —This settles his course and the end or
ruvevcta —a breath, a spirit.  It is, therefore, an immediate object of it.
product or effect of an oracle of God-of the breath or in-   v The synagogues had their presbyteries, or presbyters;
spiration of God. So we read that God "breathed into his and these had authority to commission Saul to defend their
nostrils the breath of life," tln rlln-ruach,  chaiyim-breath religion against the attacks of the disciples.
of lives, animal and spiritual. This was literal inspiration., i.,
"Tqs oJav, i. e.% Yea e~ov, of the way, in regard to faith,
In the case before us Saul was breathing of threatenings manner of life, Hack.-The way which they call heresy, Peara
and slaughter.-Breathing of threatenings, and breaking of zy hdov Acts 24: 14; ch. 19:23  22:4. This formula is
)7r 0ao,, Acts 24: 14; ch. 19' 23; 22' 4. This formula is
bread are the same form, or formula of words.            frequent with Luke. Nusquam, in Novo Test. legem significat
~ Alrr~/s Xa 5vos ov, governed by E~yVE&o, spiro.     nisi quid adjiciatur ex quo, id possit intelligi, Critica Sacra.
t          uEes tovg,tca&cTas, against the disciples. Es  is gram- See Acts 24: 22.




60                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IX.
KING JAMESI VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
whether they were men or wo-              T1P / 7EV3    oi'as  1 dpas- rE Way, whether they were men
men, he might bring them bound Kal yvva  Kas,  aE&ePevov S a~yatyr  or women, he might bring
unto Jerusalem.                     e        l       S'Ipovo'aArX.  3  IVy 8de - them bound to Jerusalem. Now  3
unto Jerusalem.                     Eir E IEpovcra?E7E                    (A)
3 And  as he journeyed, he  -ropeoeot.Oa,  eyeveo  avrov;yy- Xin the journey, he came near
came near Damascus: and sud-                                               Damascus:  and,  suddenly,
aen    7a-  Ja/taVK co, Ka~ ecatqbmTt  there flashed around him, a
denly there shined round about                            K                there  flashed around him, a
him a light from heaven:           E7rpt7r(Trrpac ev  avTroYv    ws  aTo light fiom heaven, and shaving  4
4 And he fell to the earth, roL  oVpaov              Ka  7rrctov    EwL fallen upon the earth, he heard
and heard a voice saying unto Try   Yip,?7KOVo-E OwV    AEyov- a voice saying to him, Saul,
him, Saul, Saul, why  persecu- o-av avrc, ZaoA, ZaovA, TL tIE Saul, why  do  zyou  persetest thou me?                       etoKeLs;  5 ETre d,  TIg e, KV-  cute me?  And he said, who  5
5 And he said, Who art thou, p                  Ke; VpOS   L            artthou,Lord? aAndtheLord
Lord?  And the Lord said, I am  e 1t         ov       ov' o      LC'LS    said, I am  Jesus, whom  you
Jesus whom  thou  persecutest.,,, persecute;  itis hard for you
It is hard for thee to kick against  -KAqrpor -rot 7rpos Ke4Tpa AaKtt- to kick  against the  goads.
the pricks.                (EV.    T   El      Tto  kic   agnst  the  goads.
the pricks.                        6iL Tp[/.ov Te KcaL  ia/.I3^v  And lhe, trembling and aston- 6
6 And he trembling, and as- ELtre Kv       pte, rt HeE OeAes' 7rt1]- ished, said, Lord, what wilt
tonished, said, Lord, what wilt o-at; Kat O KVpLOS' rpOS aVTOV, thou have me to do? And the
thou have me to do?  And the'Av'c0To tL KaL Elo-EAh E  EiS' TiV Lord said to him, cArise, and
Lord sazd unto him, Arise, and
go into the city, and it shall be 7rOrA, Kat AaA67177(rEa     l (O    O E  go into the city, and it shall be
told thee what thou must do.    6d  WOLELV.   7 0O            U2 apEs. 0j told you what you must do..
7 And the men which jour-  o-voor Eg  avrco  Ecr-7KEO-rav               And the men who were jour- 7
neyed with  him  stood speech-                o     T, s,, neying with him, "had stood
less, hearing a voice, but seeing E VV'o/   aKOVOLTE SIE /,             speechless, hearing,indeed, the
no man.                            W?&SLra  e OecopovrLres.  8 rIYep07 voice, but seeing no person.
8 And  Saul arose from  the de   Zai Aos   ao7ro T)r   y7s'  ve- But Saul Cwas raised from the  8
earth; and when his eyes were    It)oI   83  TV oSOaA/o                v earth; and, fthough his eyes
opened, he saw  no  man: but  Xetpayoyo N- were opened, he saw  no perthey led him  by the hand, and T0V, V Eva  EE, XEtpayoov-   son: but they led him  by the
brought him into Damascus.        Tresr   aurov eLtoyayov esr Aa- hand, and brought him  into
9 And he was three days with-  tar-Kov.    9 Kalt v  277,LEpa'  TpEL' Damascus. Andhewasthere  9
E E   E &Trcp rooeveaoart, in the journey, or while he jour- to truth, with or without it.-If retained, we omit the article,
neyed, Hack. Eyevezo tavzor EyytetLv. This is a case of the and render Leva, spurs or sharp points.
Infinitive with the accusative as the subject.           b From ax7,oov, to AaxLELtv, has been transferred to this
JITErotareyOev avrov ftog, light, not as a body, but as an place from ch. 26: 14, Hackett, Dodd., &c. Westen has proelement, flashed around him-as lightning.              duced instances of this proverb from  Greek and Roman
Y And falling, having fallen, eDrt, upon the earth.  The authors. IKevra, a goad, Wakefield. Thompson, Wesley,
participial rendering requires not the supplementary and be- Murdock. Griesbach regards this as a spurious reading.
fore the Aorist 7izovae.                                   A LR2a avarr. But rise up and enter into the city, and
Z Thou and thee are yet regarded as the sacred style, but that which behooves you to do (to be doing). This verb exonly retained in worship and worshipful style. We cannot as presses a continuous acting, not an act completed, Lidd. and
yet wholly repudiate this usage; but, with the exception of Scott. Rob.
specific prayer or addresses to God, or in his addresses to   d And the men-journeying with him, eaUrznxelav Evveo —
any person, we presume to dispense with it as a mere spe- 3d per. plural, pluperfect —had stood speechless.
cimen of antiquity, no longer to be indulged.            C Eyeo&9, aor. 1. ind. pass., was raised up, ab ayrcto.
O'O SE &.vetog Etrev. The clause is omitted by Ln., Tf., and   f AvEyyuerov SE rtov oT9a9urtov —perfect part. pass.; though
declared doubtful by Gries.-It is not needed. Indeed, all his eyes were opened he saw no person; XEt(ayL),yovTxE,.
from axgov so avrov is omitted by Gb., Knapp, Sch., Ln. Tf. Paul;  zetoaycwyseo, manu duco, part. pres., ducentcs manu,
following Erasmus. There is, indeed, nothing gained or lost Beza.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IX.                                             61
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
out sight, and neither did eat au\ /3A1ekrcov, Kai ovK Eibay7e  oVo'8  three  days 9without seeing,
nor drink.                          e7tLEV.   10 \H-   /L -Ls  OaT77rTs and did not eat nor drink.
10 And there was a certain ~, iauaa o-K'ar''Aaa          Now, there was a certain 10
disciple  at Damascus, named Ka~. \,',      disciple at Damascus, named
etTrE 7rpos avrovo0 Ktvptor E v            an ias' ahed
Ananias; and to  him  said the  c,'X             Ananias: and the Lord said
Lordinavision, Ananias.  And opacta't  Avavt.    0  8E ELE   to him  in a vision, Ananias!
he said, Behold, I am here, Lord.       V EyO, KUVLE.        0 9E KvptoSi And he said,Behold, I am here,
11 And  the  Lord said unto  7rpo   avrov,   Avao-raa  7ropev6r1rt Lord.  And the Lord said to 11
him,  Arise, and  go  into  the  aerr rTi) p/JvJ7    T              K ahovLEryv him, Arise and go "lupon the
street which is called Straight, E EvLdeLav, Kalt  67-7o-ov Ev  oc:Ka street which is called Straight,
and inquire in the house in the house of Judas  Iovta   avAov oOa, Tapr(a. and inquire in the house of Jufor one called Saul of Tarsus: for  ao\  y       poOEXErac,    12 a   das for one called Saul, of Tarbehold, he prayeth,                 T     v,,,,,                sus: forbeholdheispraying  to,opa/xart avopa ovoyart
12 And hath seen in a vision,',,    I,                 \           ime, and has seen in a vision 12
12n Anamd hath   nias, coming  Ir Yav~cc  ELoeAOovTa  Kat EWLOEE-7-a
a man named Ananias, coming      vavtav EKat E                          a a man named Ananias coming
in, and putting his hand on him, avrTc XetpaL o               iwr  Xapa et1.  in, and putting his hand on
that he might receive his sight.  A13 7rE' Kpl0Y Se' AcwPaas', ilT- him, that he might receive his
13 Then  Ananias answered, pLe,  atr1Kjoa  a7ro 7roAAcv  Wrept sight. Then Ananias answer- 13
Lord, I have heard by many of 7ro   avcpov  rovrovT oV           a  KaKa ed, Lord, I have heard, by
this  man, how  much  evil he  W7roto'e             o yv  epov-   many, of this man, how much
hath done to thy saints at Jeru-   a          1e  e               ov       evil he has done to thy saints
slm, l      eX                 who are in Jerusalem.  And 14
14 And here he hath authority 7rapa TrcOv aPXLEPEOcV,                    h      e osa a -ro
from  there he has authority from
from the robd' EortKaAov/.tErov;' 7'0 ovo/-a the chief Priests, to bind all
all that call on thy name.                  15the chef Prests, to bind al
15 But the Lord  said  unto                              pos  avo     those invoking thy name. But ts
him, Go thy way: for he is a KVptOS',  lOpEVOV,  OTt  OKEVOS  the Lord said to him, kGo, for
chosen vessel unto me, to bear eKAoy7rs' [ot  eo'rtv  oUroS,  7ov he is a chosen instrument for
z And he was three days without seeing. Me1 flerctwv, and -habitually, so employed.  Hence, as indicative of a class
eat not nor drank. To agree with drank it should be the rather than of an act, we prefer those that call, to those
imperfect and not the preterite, the imperfect is yet read eat calling.
as well as ate. We eat and drank is still in use amongst our   k HI0oEvw-rco-oevo/tat, proficiscor-pergo, iterfacio; often
best writers.                                          used in this sense, Critica Sacra; go, Thomp., Wes., Penn,
h E~l Zp'v'vrvlpv, upon the street. Literally, as directions Wakefield; arise and go, Murd., Booth.
to find houses should be given-Go up on the street called   1 2Ievos Ex.oywis yot, a chosen vessel, Murd., Thomp., Booth.,
Straight.                                              Penn, Wake.; faaoraaat, properly to bear up, to lift up, Jos.
i Paul always prayed, as a Jew. Still I am not tenacious Ant. 7: 11, 7; John 10: 31-to exalt my name. We prefer
of supplements. It is a fact that he then prayed to Jesus, to carry-" It signifieth only to carry," Crit. Sacra. It is
which he had never done before.                        rendered to bear, Murd., Wake., Penn, Wes., Thomp. To bear
"For behold he prays." —Did Paul, who affirmed, that, and carry, are used as synonyms in vessels or ships of burthen.
"touching the righteousness that is in the law, he was blame- Evownozov, in conspectu, coram.
less" —never before pray!!  Certainly he prayed, else he   Vessel, instrument. We prefer the latter. Vessel, nowcould not have said this, or that he had, as a Jew, " lived in a-days, is more appropriate to ships and seafaring life..~xevos,
all good conscience before God," even to the day of his con- indicates any kind of instrument.-The genitive use of
version.                                              esioyes is rather Hebraistic than Grecian. It is a strong exI submit, therefore, that the facts in the case demand the pression of the idea-an instrument of choice-rather than
supplement " to me."  " For behold," said Jesus, "he prays to a chosen instrument. But we cannot legitimately think that
me, or in my name."                                    there is any special reference to an eternal, or to a temporal
3 Tovs e~xlaovtcuEvovo, thee calling on thy name. Who call, choice, but to the admirable adaptation of the man to the work.
is more apposite to a class. All calling upon thy name-is not However true that doctrine may be, it is not in the premises
so specific —i. e., indicative of a class. These are professionally before us. Both truth and error are weakened by violence.




62                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
my name before the  Gentiles,  acT-ra-ac Tro or'voluc,av y      vcwcov'7rto  me, to bear my name before
and kings, and the children of  OCv    Ka   -ao'      tAE rV,   vY  rethe Gentiles, and kings, and
Israel.,
Israel.6 For I will show him how,pa         16 ey p   ICoe'        the children of Israel: for I 10
16 For I will show him how| 1Ojpai7A.           -E2co rap&eJ vUro/ei I W twill mindicate to him how great
great things he must suffer for avT(,  oo-a &et aVo-vrOv                  things he must suffer on acmy name's sake.'
nzy name's sake.      o        ropmaros!zov  7ra8ecr.             count of my name.
17 And Ananias went his way,    /tos   ov    OEv                        count of my name.
17'A'r^AOe 8\'Avfarvas' Kal   And Ananias'swent away and 17
and entered into the house: and            A                                      Ananiaswentawayand 17
putting his hands on him, said, ELO-7AOez Es'trroLK\arV Kal  ErtLeOsE entered into the house, and
Brother Saul, the Lord (even Je-pap   Er'  \         v             o'   having laid his hands on him,
sus that appeared unto thee in,            \,                said, Brother Saul, othe Lord,
the way as thou camest) hathn a e) o Kcvptos a7re o'raAKe tE  even Jesus, who appeared to
sent me that thou mightest re- o                 o      rot,   r7 O      you in the way as you came,
ceive thy  sight, and  be filled                                           y 7XOv,  urcos  avafio'u Ka lhas seou t me,  tha t you   may
with the Holy Ghost.                l rlwy jg  lHPEv/uaTos    Ayiov.receive  sight, and  be Pfilled
18 Andimmediately therefell 18  r                               r ro with  he Holy Spirit.   And  s
from  his eyes as it had been          Kat  Ev Ecos  a7rEe-OP  aro with the Holy Spirit.  And 18
scales:  and he received  sight TcOv T   ofOaA/ro P avTrov    d oEL Awr[-immediately  there fell from
forthwith, and  arose, and was &Se,  avPe3AEE  re  7rapaxp a,s it were scales:
baptized.'         I'              1 9 Ka0  and he received sight qforth19 And when he had received                        aKa,  19 KaL with, and arose, and was immeat, he was strengthened. Then Aa/3w\O rTpo0v EPar0-Xva-EV.  Ey7- mersed: and having taken food 19
a                              he was strengthened.  Then   o
was Saul certain days with the Pero  0e    Z cawAos' fIeTa  rTP e'v he was strengthened.  Then
disciples which were at Damas- zIlaulKco falServ O             /pag TrP as" rPaul was some days with the
cus.                                2      El /                            disciples who were at Damas2o Kat Ev Oero  EY ras  o-vva)1aoyat v
20 And straightwayhepreach- c                        eEs va/ co      cs us.   And  immediately  he 20
ed Christ in the synagogues, that EKrPV~'                 ~'e rTO  Xpa-TOV, OTt OVo'ro proclaimed Christ in the synahe is the Son of God.               E-     v to    Voy O)   eoV.   21 et'- gogues, that this is the Son
m T'oetCeo_ —Voosetlvvyt, premonstro-indico. I will show  authorities exsurgens.  See Thesauros Grmvce Lingum Rehim, or indicate to him —is more in harmony with our style.  dactus secundum Constantini Methodum et Schrevellii Ren Aqrz9).9e, went away, e~rct0st1-yetlos-and;"put his seratus-Concinatus &c. Gulielmi Robertson, An. Dom. 1676.
hands" on him, Wake.;' laid his hands," Murd.; "having And arose and was immersed-" on this Hebraistic use of the
laid his hands,;'" Thomp.; "laying his hands," Penn; "<putting word see Gesen. Lex. p. 919 "-Hack. A1cov zro1v, having
his hands," Wes.; when he had put his hands, Booth.; and taken food.
put his hands, Geneva, Cranmer; imposing hands, Rheims;   r'O 2avios. Gb., Sch., Ln., and Tf. omit o 27av2os in this
and laid on him his hands, Wiclif.                     place.
~ I7aovgs  oaes-o xvoS, per apposition-the Lord Jesus,   s Eziovaae.  lie proclaimed Jesus (rov Itqaovv, Gries.,
Wakefield; our Lord Jesus, Murd.; the Lord, even Jesus, Sch., Ln., and Tf.) that he is-or that himself is the Son
Thomp.; the Lord Jesus, Murd.; " the Lord has sent me, Jesus of God.
who appeared to thee," Wesley. We prefer, the Lord, even   "He preached Christ, that he was the Son of God"Jesus who appeared, &c.                                That "Jesus is the Christ "-and that "the Christ, is the
P Filled with Holy Spirit-with capitals Holy Spirit does not Son of God," are two forms of the great apostolic proposition,
at any time denote a mere spiritual influence, and, in the case announced, debated, and established in that age. To preach
of Paul, it was not an ordinary influence that was vouchsafed thus, was to announce it, with all evidence, and with all
to him. He was Apostolically a temple of the Holy Spirit, and authority. Paul having formerly denied this fact, gave great
not merely, as all Christians are, possessed of its sanctifying, prominence and weight to it in his annunciations of it.
comforting influence.  But theologically we do not discuss   "To teach" and "to preach" Christ, were technical or
this subject, but only say that according to the text before us professional phrases in that age. They were then regarded as
it is printed as the Holy Spirit, although anarthrous, and different works; as enlisting soldiers and training them. The
doubtless has reference to his personal abiding.       xrvaacw and the 3~aaxro families have neither consanguinity
q -IaoaTtnc(ua, is omitted by Gb., Ln., Tf.; xa, avaa:as, is nor affinity. The latter is always teach, the former is always
not necessarily rendered having risen. It is by the highest preach, publish, or proclaim. They never ought to be con



ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IX.                                                 63
KING  JAMES  VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
21 But all that heard him were  o-rav-ro  wE 7r vrerv o7KOOYE  of God.  But all that heard 21
amazed, and said, Is not this he              yo     O       v                him were amazed, and said, Is
Ka Eyop,   OvX  ovros' Eo-rtv 0 him were tamazed, and said, Is
that destroyed them which called  pro iOas  ovc          I      aA/  ro     not this  he  who  destroyed
on this name in Jerusalem, and                           TO           TO      those who invoked this name
ErtKaov/-tE'Vovo   -ro\ o0vol-La  ro thos
came hither for that intent, that t a         E      TOeTO  3AeAE        7   in Jerusalem, and came hither
he might bring them bound unto  K                    TO       E          tva
Ethe chief priests?  avov  ayay    ~      for this purpose, that he might
the chief priests?
22  But Saul. increased  the  apXtepEL5; 22 ZaiAor   e /taAAop bring them  bound to the chief
more in strength, and confound- EPe3vpaMou ro, Kat crvvEXVe ro Priests?  But Saul increased 22
ed the Jews which dwelt at Da-  IovSatovgr TOV   KaoteK ovv7-r  EV the more in strength, and Ucon
/,  founded the Jews who dwelt
mascus, proving that this is very  Zalcr4a-Kp,                       t        in  Damascus,      provingt  th Jewsat
Christ.                              &TL1/ c XpL0-T S'. 2' t                  in  Damascus, vproVing  that
Christ.                                                     23 e,. 8 C    h1
Ert  5 TtoV O -,.  2 co  me E7rAr -
23 And after that many days                                                 this person is the Christ. Now  23
d ovvTO  7FL-EPaL  IK6WEL, O-VVEf3ov- when many days were accomwere  fulfilled, the  Jews  took,                      when many days were accomAEtoavro  o['IovSaiot  d6eXctbr plish ed, the Jews consulted to
counsel to kill him.                           24                             plished, the Jews consulted to
24 But their laying wait was                   eyvot7              ap        kill him. But their'conspir- 24
known of Saul. And they watch-  I ij ELfrtovAr7 avrCov.   7raperipo vv  acy was Yknown to Saul, and
ed the gates day and night to  TE  T               has WVAa    7Epas  TE  Kat they watched the gates,day and
kill him.                            YVKTO'r,  07ro   avTro     aveACo0't'   night, that they might kill him.
25  Then  the  disciples took  25 Aa/30'vrES  e avroW v ot 0 a taOTal Then the disciples ztook him  25
founded or substituted one for the other. The teacher is a But their conspiracy was known. See Helian 3: 5, 9. Xev.,
tacaaxagos, and his teaching a &S3arl, or doctrine, whereas Hell. 3: 3, 4, 5. Also Sept. Hist. 2: 22. And grafe Tzreovv,
the preacher is a.vxiov, and his preaching a;xqeov7/ct, or pro- imp. They watched the gates narrowly, both day and night.
claination. These are works sometimes contrasted, at least Te Cat i'ogs, in order that, acvsEwoe-they might put him
distinguished in the New Testament. "'They ceased not to aside.  Avaqoso —here found Aor. 2d Sub., avet2p, 3d per.
preach and teach Jesus. Christ," or to teach Christ to the plur.-that they might abolish or destroy him.
initiated; and to preach him to the uninitiated.  See also   y Authorities for both are about equal, known to, or known
2 Tim. 1: 11. There we find;s.,ov xrat a7roazoros evon,, ".aL by, Saul. We prefer the former. It was not known by him
USucaorasos concentrated in one man. Paul was a "preacher, as the means, but to him as the end.
and a teacher, and an apostle," sent to the nations.
z Then the disciples, 2af3ovcsS, "taking him by night, let
We now have preachers many, and teachers many, and oftenwall in a basket," Dodd., Wakefield;
in the same persons; but no apostles save " The Twelve" and                                s;, 
in    th e same  persons; but no apostle s save "The Twelve" and   by the side of the wall," Bloomfield; through the wall-by
Paul. who, though dead, are still speaking to us.
an aperture, Ols.; by the side of the wall, D.odd., Wakefield.
t EozaravTo Se ntrarES-E Laor7-tC tarayuatz obstupesco, ob- Lta. By a comparison of 2 Cor. 11: 33 3Sa must here mean
stupefacio.  Ad verbum  declarat-they were extra se esse, through, i. e., by an aperture, Bloom.; "let him  down in a
Beza, whence the word extacy quasi extra se sit raptus. So basket through an opening in the city wall," Ols.  itta
percellor or obstupesco; for the Greek word signifieth, mentem  9,veLtos —sporta, a basket, a pannier.  Some think that sporta
alicujus veluti loco commovere, which the Latin percello doth, was a measure twice as large as cophinus, because Paul was
Beza. See 2 Cor. 5: 13. Transported. And they were let down in a sporta, Critica Sacra; Christ distinguishes
amazed, Acts 2: 7; 8: 13; 9: 21; 10: 45; and 12: 16. between cophinos and sportas, Matthew 16: 9, 10. It is also
Amazed, astonished, bewitched-beside one's self wondered. used Matthew 15: 37; Mark 8: 8, 10; Crit. Sacra.-There
So it is rendered in the corn. ver., in its 17 occurrences.  must have been an opening in the wall-to justify the use
" Disputed with those Jews who understood Greek." of Sza. XaaoavrvEs, lowering him, or letting him down. This
Syriac Version, ch. 6: 1. The Grecian disciples murmured event is more fully detailed by Paul himself- Through a
against the Hebrews.                                      window in a basket was I let down by the wall," 2 Cor.
11 33. Such windows in walls are noted in the East, Jos.
" Proving that this  person is the Christ," is better than: 15. See Aristoph. Vesp. p. 354-379.  Athen. p. 214.proving that this  one i s     th e  true  Ch rist.
There is an engraving of a part of the present wall of Dam.' AvEeRs, to put him aside. To kill him was their scheme. in C. and H. i, p. 110. See also Aristoph. Ves. p. 354 and 379.
x Ertflov~2, conspiracy. Wiles —lying in wait is obsolete. Athen. p. 214.




64                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
him by night, and let him down   vrTos, Kac1KaV c3a rOy ret'Xovs, by night, and let him  down
by the wall in a basket.            xaAaoavTreS  v 07rvp[t.  26 17a-  through the wall in a basket.
26 And when Saul was come payer(oltevos 8e D XaOAoo ets IJE- But acoming into Jerusalem, 26
to Jerusalem, he assayed to join pov'aAhp,  E7retparo  KoAAcT'ac  he was attempting to attach
himself to  the  disciples: but           ^ ~                              himself to the disciples  but
they were all afraid of him, and TroLS' iaOTrTatS~   Ka  7raT    -    himsel      f to the   disciples; but
believed not that he was a dis-  oV"7'o  avrov,             LToTEVOvTE~ they were all fearing him, not
~~~ciple.               5Ort;o'r \27 Bapvcfiaar believing  him  to  be a disciple.                                OT L    FlTa~OlT1T.     BapvaOas.
Adple.,u  / rna        \ him,,,; 3hap L~s  ciple. But Barnabas took him  27
27  But Barnabas took him, 8   E7rwtAaI30Evo' arV,  7                 E and brought him  to the Aposand, boanhd brought him to the Aposand brought him  to  the  apostles, 7rp     rovs aroTroAov, Kat S7- tles, and  fully  declared  to
and declared unto them how he Y'                I......
yTanro  avreot  7OSn' EV T7o7   them, how he had seentheLord
had seen the Lord in the way, E8EE TOv Kvptov, Ka&  Ort  Aa'Aq-  in the y,    and that he had
and that he had spoken to him,  EV   IK   spoken to him, and ho   hA
and how he had preached bold- -    avr    a r              ev   la     l:  spoken to him, and how  he
ly at Damascus in the name of    2p8P Eacaro            U r   o   oLyart had boldlypreachedatDamasJesus.                             Tro V'I7ov.        Kat rl' /1erT  av- cus, in the name of Jesus.
28  And  he was with them  TCIJ EL-70ropEvo/LLEpOS Kat EK7rOpEvo-    And he was with them, com- 28
coming in and going out at Je- MEVosr Ev'IEpovoraAl771, Kai  7raA- ing in and going out in Jerurusralem.                           ~piocLac6 ofLEzo s' e v ET    OVl4Oa7L' 7r0o  salem, and preaching boldlyin 29
29 And he spake boldly in Kvptov'I1'ov, 29  AX;X eL re Ka| the name of the Lord bJesus,
the name of the Lord Jesus, and oUVE4?TEL  P             O'EAAC vt7' -  and was talking and cdisputing
disputed against the Grecians:,               \ i,,, \  with the Hellenists; but they
but they went about to slay him.  Trras'  ot   E  E7rEXndertook  to kill him.  The 30
30  Which when the brethren          Ae.           7                    brethren, having        ertained
brethren, having "ascertained
knew, they brought him  down dSeApoL  Karrlyayov  avroZ   elS this, conducted himintoCecsato Cesarea, and sent him  forth _IKato-opeita, Kat  E'a7rer7'TEtAazv rea, and sent him out into Tarto Tarsus.,                                     sus. Then the                   31
31 Then  had  the  churches aVTroV  Er Tapol'(v.                t /1E  sus. Then the   ongregations 31
rest throughout all Judea, and o'v EKKAI0t'at  KaO'  oAth' rTs)  had peace, throughout all Jua But zaoayoueeYvog, Aor. Part. coming (EtS) into Jerusalem.   e The term Exxijlaza is not found in this book in the
Ezetearo, he was attlempting, (the imperfect shows a continuous singular number applied to a plurality of churches or comattempt).'O Zavlo is omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. Ka;2a- munities scattered over one or more provinces or cities,
a9az —attach himself-rots yua9&]'ratg, to the disciples, and they we, therefore, in this case prefer the com. reading to the read.
were all fearing him (imp. mid. following acc.), not, 7ra'revovTEs, ing of Ln. and Tf. We have the church of God, the church
believing him to be a disciple-or that he is a disciple.  of Christ, but we have not a church of churches, in apostolic
b Jesus is omitted by Ln., Tf.                       currency.
c "And was disputing with the Hellenists.2' These were   Paul's conversion is here alluded to, as possessing great inthe Jewish converts who spake the Greek language. The fluence on the churches-both on their peace and prosperity.
Palestine Jews were called Hebrews. They spoke the Syro-   Exxatralae-enrb'v9vvovroc-congregations were multiplied.
Chaldaic —the Aramaen —neog more properly with than The idea of national, imperial, or provincial churches is withagainst, and more frequently to than either.           out one vestige of authority in all the handprints and foot"And he spake and disputed with the Judaising Greeks," prints of the Apostolic writings or labors. The Church of
Penn. "A murmuring arose against the Hebrews on the Galatia, the Church of Asia, the Church of Galilee, Samaria,
part of the Greek converts," 6: 1, Penn. Translators have or Judea-of the Jews or of the Gentiles-occurs not once in
thus varied, for the sake of placing the same people before the the Acts, or in any other book in the N. Testament; but we
reader in various attitudes. And so did the Apostles in pre- often read of the churches in numerous districts. Such as the
senting the same Gospel facts. Still this is a matter of taste churches of Judea, Samaria, Syria, Cilicia. "Churches of
and not of authority.                                  Christ"- cURCHES of the Gentiles, Churches of Asia, churches
d De, "but come to a knowledge of it," is in our day and of Macedonia, "churches of God," &c., &c. In all such cases,
style, better represented by ascertained-for "brought him as already intimated, it is not Church in Greek but sxa.oaia,
down to" —conducted him into Ctesarea.                 "congregation"  or "assembly."  The Church of Rome, of




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. IX.                                             66
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
Galilee, and Samaria, and were'Iovcatias Kal FaAtAaiaS Kal 2a- dea, and Galilee, and Samaria,
edified: and walking in the fear papetas' EtXov  Etpyvr7v, OtiKoSo- being edified; and, walking in
of the Lord, and in the comfort fuovLEval Kat 7ropEVQIEcLL c, Ti'- the fear of the Lord, and in
of the Holy Ghost, were multi- /o roi Kvp'ouv, Kalt 7r  7rapaK/Ab- the consolation of the Holy
plied.                              OrEt roV A7t'ov  ivev'ltaros    7rAry- Spirit, they were multiplied.
32 And it came to pass, as Ov'ovro. l.fNow   it  happened  that 32
Peter  passed  throughout  all    32'BEriFE NETO    e IIE7rpov Peter, while passing through
quarters, he came down also to  &epPX!01EVoZv &k 7rwvrcoav, KareA- among all, came down also to
the saints which dwelt at Lydda. O          at  p               ovsaint               s  that  dwelt  at
A t e f a  Ka 7rpos- 7'ovsd aovs' t ovo s the  9saints  that  dwelt  at
33 And there he found a cer-                     r1;66KaTOtKoVV   Av cwav.   33 epe Lydda: and there he found a 33
tain man named Eneas, which  a                   -,e opav 7ro 
ta    man named  Eneas, which    EKE   a ov    Atvav certain  man, named 2Eneas,
had kept his bed eight years, and'OWr  OKT&  KaTcrKEL- who had                   his bed
ovol.tari, E  erro  oKro KaraKeI- who bad kept  his bed  eight
was sick of the palsy.,LeEVoV e7r Kpa3/3cT,       o sv 7rapa- years, and  was sick  of the
34 And Peter said unto him, AEAv LLEVos.   4 Kat Et7rTE  aAVT o palsy. And Peter said to him, 34
Eneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee HlEpos, ALtEa, a'ral'rE'I7o'oiov   ZEneas, Jesus, the Christ, heals
whole: arise, and make thy bed. a Xpcorosr  avarrTT0L Kal c7rpo-  you.  Arise and make your
And he arose immediately.                                        I,
oAnd he aose  mmedately.  oKal eve  o'    bed. And he arose immediate35  And  all that  dwelt at 35                                         ly.   And  all who  dwelt at 35
Ka     v E   r8owa v vres oiKarot-ly.  And all who dwelt at 35
Lydda and Saron saw  him, and                              \ 
Lydturned to the Lord. sw   ciKOVVTES- Av'&8av Kat rTov  Zapco- Lydda, and Saron, beheld him,
turned to the Lord.                       el         /  
36 Now  there was at Joppa "av, OLt-rES' ETrE4'peav E7r  TO  and turned to the Lord.
a certain  disciple named Tabi- K3VLOP.                                      Now there was, in Joppa, a 36
tha, which by interpretation is           E'Ev' _o/7rT7r  5E rtsy 7 Lv taO7- certaindisciple,namedTabitha
called Dorcas; this woman was rpta ovo/lart Ta3itOa, X  3teppry- (iwhich by dinterpretation is
full of good works and alms-  eVO~LEJm  AEyer'at ZIOPKa'  av"rT7 called, Dorcas): this woman
deeds which she did.                7v 7rA pris  aeyad0cv  E'pov  Kat was full of good works, and of
37 And it came to pass in eAE77,loo'v', ) v O    roeL'   37 eye- alms kwhich she did. lNow it 37
those days, that she was sick, VEro 8E Ev Tai?LEypats EKeLvatLs came to pass in those days that
England, of France, of Germany, &c., &c., ought to be re- infirm persons, a couch is more appropiate, as indicating a
garded as solecisms. A national Church is as foreign to the state of infirmity-a softer bed. lie was paralytic.
Bible and reason as a national priest, a national prophet, or a   i 7, relating to the name and not to the person, should be
national bride. Still more incongruous to speak of a national rendered which, or that, of all genders. The former is more in
congregation, as the congregation of Judea, Samaria, Asia, use. Mao&r eLa —disciple-an    zra~ 2syopsov.
France, England, or the United States.                   J'tsouevouev7, part. pres. pass., being explained, too
f Je and  catr here should be represented by two words in philosophical; being expounded, too didactical. Being interour language-now and also-and especially as commencing a preted is its radical meaning from leupse-Mercury-messennew subject.                                           ger of the gods, classic.  Its family, occurring only seven
g U7eos roves ayovs, not rylaapcevovs, ch. 20: 32: sanctified times in the N. T., is uniformly represented by interpret,
ones, but clytovs, saints.                             interpretation, i. e., explanation.
It has been questioned by some, whether SLa raveowv does   k'Qv s~otEl —which she did, do alms —is not so established
refer to  orcowv or to atylwv understood.  We prefer the as to give or bestow alms. But this is not the solitary subject
former, because in Luke's currency, in some twenty oc- of the verb. Good works and alms are comprehended. No
currences in this book, it uniformly refers to places.  term can apply to both so well —we can give alms, but not
h Ed ereav oxrw —out of eight years —from eight years be- good worlks, but we can do or practice both.
fare, during eight years.                                1 Eyseuo  &. Now it came to pass, in those days, that this
E. oeafifar,, upon a cot or small bed; but, for sick and woman, being enfeebled, died.  This preserves the accusative




66                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. X.
KING JAMES VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
and died: whom when they had a'O-OEzr rao-a    avrqjy  a7rooaVEtV' she, being sick, died.  And,
washed, they laid her in an up- Aov;oavrse    E aT7v rO77KaLv 3r having washed her, they placper chamber.                                38 vwo.   e38  yvr  ovrl\  AN  t- ed her in  an  upper room.
38 And forasmuch as Lydda,                                     a And Lydda being near to Jop- 31
was nigh to Joppa and, the disciples, having heard
ciples had heard that Peter was o'ares OTt lIeTpos EcTTW EP avTJ, that Peter was in that place,
there, they sent unto him  two IarErTEtLAvAao Ao avapas 7WrpO( as -  sent two men to him, entreatmen, desiring him that he would TO), 7rapaKaXhoUrTeS' I/l OKPr7oat ing, that he would not delay
~,
not delay to come to them.        3teAOetv eO)s avTcOz).    araoGTas to come through as far as to
39 Then Peterarose, andwent 3 _   lErpoS ovriAd8EY avrots-'    5  them.  Then  Peter, arising, 39
with them. When he was come, w7\apayerz4Evo v  cv av yayov e~   ) went with them; whom havthey brought him into the upper   repco0,    a  rap.-ercrav a        ing come, they led into the
chamber: and all the widows   r              a  pat KAaLovO-aL K a  upper room;  and  all the
stood by him weeping, and shew- W                     -       \ e / widows stood by him  weep~stood~by him  weping, ads3w-    eLr7t8trvxLEa  XtTwvar   Ka  tpa- inLOgPsts L -d
ing the coats and garments which,, a          ing, and  hewing vests and
Dorcasmade, while she was with Ita oo'a E7rOLEt /eT  avrTov ovora mantles, mall which Dorcas
them.                            *        a Z/opgKs'.  40 6E/3aAoPv 8E Ec  made while  she  was  with
40 But Peter put them  all 7rarTaS'  H lIErpos, OEl' ra 7yova- them.  But Peter, putting 40
forth, and kneeled down, and -ra wrpo o-r  aTo  Kalt EcrtpEas' them  all forth, kneeled down
prayed; and turning him to the 7rp    TOp  o' a,  ere,  Ta3SO\a, and prayed; and turning to
body, said, Tabitha, arise. And'rr t.    H   e               Obody, said, Tabitha, arise.
avaa-Tyqa t.`H    &  7'yot&E Toys' the body, said, Tabitha, arise.
she opened her eyes: and when |8 OaA/to\s- avT rrs   Ka\ hsovra And  she opened  her eyes. 41
she saw Peter, she sat up.                                   41.'    And when she saw Peter, she
TOP liETpo  aPeKoto-E.         1 3os,
41 And he gave her his handv,o,     sat up, and he gave her his
and lifted her up; and when he Se avrT  Xetpa, avPET7?erE aPry q hand, and caused her to stand
had called the saints and widows, qi oP,7oa-   dE TOVS- aytovs' Kat 7Tas up;  and having called  the
he presented her alive.          x7pas, 7rape0'TqrTEv avr7z,   ao'av_. saints and widows, he present42 And it was known through- 42z 7r rr 8  Eyerero KaA' oAV  ed her alive.  And it was 42
out all Joppa: and many believ- Tr1'0Iow7ws', Kal 7roAAo  ~ro'(TrEV-  known throughout all Joppa,
ed in the Lord.'' 43''       and  many  believed  in  the
43 And it came to pass, that o-ae  T/        K  po,        Lord.  And he tarried many 43
he tarried many days in Joppa 8E ~7/ePap    av aars AeELvart aVTov EV  days in Joppa,with one Simon,
with one Simon a tanner.'      Io7r7r 7-ap  TLPt ZL,'TzeYLPt /3vpo-EL. a tanner.
CHAP. X.                           CHAP. X.                           CHAP. X.
THERE was a certain man in'ANHP   E "'t9,r fv Katc-a-   "Now a certain man in Cae- 1
Cesarea, called Cornelius, a cen- peca o oP/ltart Kop',rAtos, EKaroP- sarea, called Cornelius, a cenconstruction and dispenses with the addition of xat —and   We have a rule applicable to this case, of high authority, in a
having washed her, they placed her in an upper room.  very learned tract, called " Constantini Rhodocanacidis Chien" All which. "   It is not exactly a supplement.'Oa sis Tractatus De Articulis "; appended to some editions of
is in the copy of the approved Greek text           Win. Robertson's " Thesaurus Grcece Lingnca, ) printed CantabrigiXe A.D. 1676.-Rule 2d. Nomen substantivum seu appeln de, now —(7v is omitted by Gb., Ln., Tf.). It is un- lativum si conjunctum habet adjectivum exigit articulum; ita
necessary, and redundant; a certain man in Ccesarea, (ovo- tamen ut si adjectivum preponatur, unicus articulus ipsi preyart) by name, Cornelius; Ex areteeng7s    X.a2oveVr7s IaRa),x7,. fixus sufficit. Vide Demosthenes pro Corona.
ad literam, of a band the called Italian, or that being called   Others resolve this case so as to read, of a band, that called
the Italian. But this, too, is not our present vernacular. We the Italian, which would make this clause unnecessarily
would now say, of a band called the Italian band.  parenthetical, and redundant.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. X.                                                67
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
turion  of the band  called  the Tapxs' EsK OrWEtp77 S TrS' KaAoVULE'- turion of the band, called the
Italian band,                        vyr   IrTaAtK71?,   E2 err      s  Ka' Italian Band, a -devout man, 2
2 A  devout man, and one that qbo3otVeVo   riv OEOv o-y 7ravri and  one  who  feared  God,
feareth God with all his house,   ^             ao         o      7E  EhEy- with all his family, who gave
T6) 0 IKp av7ov  7oter Te 4E7  with all bis family, who gave
which gave much alms to the                                                  much  alms to the  eole, and
people, and prayed to Godcal- tx~~rvvag  7roA/as- rc   A a - a  much Palms to the people, and
people, and prayed to God al-                                t  oAAa 
ways.                 o~Y"eOEVor  Trov  OEov  ata7rarTOSg' sprayed to God continually;
3 He saw in a vision evident-         eL3el  opacqart  aveps, coyet  he distinctlysawin a rision, 
ly, about the ninth hour of the copav EvvaT7- v T77J   r      Epas  e ayyE- about the ninth hour of the
day, an angel of God coming in Aoz  ro             v     EJ-EAO0VTa 7rpos- day, an angel of God coming in
to  him, and saying unto  him, aU-rO, KCat EtrOVTa avTo3, Kop- to him, and saying to him, CorCornelius.                                     4                  1O    I'
ECornel.             aTe.   o  vto-a E  avrcda  nelius! And when he'looked  4
4 And when he looked on him,  A           /                     Is,"
d when he  K   uoos yEeOIEVO' Et7r   Tt on him he was afraid, and said;
lie was afraid, and said, What is        1KVptE;  wE   e   avTi  A,   Whatis it,Lord?  Andhesaid
it, Lord? And he said unto him,,
Thy prayers and thine alms are  PO EVXal co  Ka  at EAEh LLo/Ov- to him, your prayers and your
Thy prayers and thine alms are.           {, /                              1
come up for a memorial before vat o0ov avEro-av EL' sLs' umvyoo'v- talms are come up for a meG~od.                               Vro' EroLTOrtLo  -oi OEOV.  5 Ka  vvz,  morial of you before God. And  5
5 And now send men to Jop- 7reIo+0v Ets',I7r7r7v a"'vpa', Kat now  usend men to Joppa, and
pa, and call for one Simrnon, whose /IETa7retcat zlZtova o. e7rtKaAEt- call for one Simon, whose sursurname is Peter:                         17- /Os'      6  T
sTat  IpoS'         ov ros6   4Ev['-eat name is Peter. He-lodges with  6
6 He lodgeth with one Simon,,
a talnel, whose house is by the  7apa ZTtt  oz'vt /3Vpi E,       ET7   one Simon, a tanner, whose
a tanner, whose house is by the                             PO Et.  CO EG-Tt 
sea-side: he shall tell thee what oLKta  7rapa  OaAaav    oTOS' house is by the  sea-shore. He
thou oughtest to do.                 AaA7o'et o-ot Tr  (re  8EL 7rOtELV. will tell you what you ought
o Evaers, a pious man, Booth., Thomp. Religious, Rheims,   u ME.rarueyaea, send, or call for, com. ver.; the former is
Wiclif.  Devout, Penn, Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, Wakef. preferable. In all versions it is represented by one or other.
Righteous, Murd. Devoted, or devout, is more expressive. It   V O rog aevtierc, ind. pass., is being entertained; with us,
is, in its four occurrences, com. ver., once godly, and three lodges with, oSos  ahuoe7 oot rt as 3eet rotetl, omitted by Gb.,
times devout.
Sch., Ln., Tf. It is, however, the end of the mission, the purP lHotconv rE sE,7juoaiva's   torags, alms always, com. ver. oc- pose of the call.
curs fourteen times, yet doing alms is not in our currency,   Ovros, this person, is more definite and emphatic than
while giving alms is popular.                            he, though frequently so rendered. In emphatic cases, this,
J eoUepos zoV OEov, beseeching God, asking of God, and or this person, is most eligible.
was praying to God. Praying evermore, Wic. Pray'd God,   "He shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do " —oirog
Tynd., Cran., Gen.  Always praying, Rheims.  Prayed to ails7aes aot zi osE &ez ozet-is repudiated from the text by
God, Wes., Booth., Penn, Thomp., Mur., Wakef.            Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf.
r Ev, Sofuart. Literally in vision; but all versions have a   w iaxqa #a2Raaav, literally, near a sea.
vision, and that with propriety, too; inasmuch as a particular   This appears a very vague direction, especially if we insert,
vision is referred to-besides, "in vision ", is generic and ab- as a prefix, our indefinite article. In this case this would
solute, which in this case could not be true.  Cornelius! seem inapropos. Near sea, near lake, near home, near town,
Vocative simply, rather than interrogative.              are our familiar formulas; not near a sea, near a lake, near a
-'O sE arevzaaC, and steadfastly looking; or, when he had home, near a town. Hypercriticism stands reproved in this, as
fastened his eyes upon him.  Such is its currency in the in some other cases, in the insertion of our indefinite article
N. T. When he looked, or earnestly gazed upon him, he where the noun is anarthrous in Greek. These are beacons
became terrified, or was aifrighted.                     not to be disregarded.
At  s 2erjuoavvc, alms, or alms deeds, in all versions, except   But again, "near sea" is idiomatic of "the sea-shore" or
Thompson's, in which "acts of benevolence " is used; but this "sea-side," for which we sometimes have braea ar]p, iaraaaauv,
is too general.                                         I near the sea, that is, of course, a special sea in every case.




68                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
7 And when the angel which 7 Q                   SeWrIAev  a'7yeAos 6 to do.  And when the angel 7
spake  unto  Cornelius  was de- AaAcv ra   KopvrYAlct, qo cYoa'  who spoke to Cornelius was
parted, he  called  two  of his o r    OKO  a, KL      pa- gone, he called two of his dohousehold servants, and a devout rTor7V EVO'E3c    ro 7 Kpoo'KapTE- mestics, and a devout soldier
soldier of them  that waited on                           8'of those who waited on him
s And when he had declared  oEnO  povrroLs ar cWa,  8 aw YEIV'  and having ofully related all 8
him continually;                               I e  ryIr  a-                  and having -fully related all 8
8 And when he h     ad declared lrvor avrots' aE rarra, a'1    reo' e eP.  these things to them, he sent
all ithese things unto  them, he aXTrovs, US' T71V TIoW.           them  to Joppa. YAgain, on the  9
sent them  to Joppa.                  8E weravptou  6ot7ropo vTro  EKEt- next day, while they were on
9 On  the morrow as theyV, a  their journey, and drew  near
went on their journey, and drew  | ave'/3y        Erpor   e7rW  TO   8/ta | the city, Peter went up'on the
nigh unto the city, Peter went w              apoo' at,  ep   pa  e           house-top to pray, atabout the
up upon the house-top to pray, 10o   /                                 K t                o 
about the sixth horr;                    E7EZJETo   Se  po 7roELor,  KaL sixthhour. Andbecomingvery lo
10 And he became very hun- i'OeAE rEvcao-OaLt'  7rapacrKEva-  hungry, he desiredtoeat. Now
gry, and would have eaten: but (               a6 EKE1lo, eTeTEo E           while they were preparing, he
while they made ready, he fell,                        11                  fell into a btrance, and csaw the II
avror eKo'rao'ts, -    Kaofito  t c        awh
into a trance,                          I, I,,                 heaven  open, and a ('certain
And saw  heaven  opened, ovpao   aPepyerEvo,, KaL  Kara11 And saw  heaven opened,                  I o  a  /        ca \      t  vessel descending to him  like
and a certain vessel descending  3aLvoV  et  a o    KEV    Tt                   great white sheet, bound tounto hi,,, as ite                                                                           sheet, bound tounto him, as it had been a gr         Ceat?7 d Y/ ah7v,   rerapurtv ap- gether at four corners, and let
sheet knit at the four corners,                                               down to the    earth; in es ich lt
and let down to the earth:           X"'       E                           
12 Wherein were all manner 1ErT rrs Y77sr'  Ev                     7 v~' PXE  were all kinds of four-footed
of four-footed beasts of the earth, 7ra  ra  7              ErerplaroSa   c 7 c Kat animals, and wild ebeasts, and's2oa  z,tuo, as sand, not as a sand on the sea-shore. The His outward senses were no encumbrance to him. He gazed,
same law that would justify a sea-shore would here justify a as a spirit disembodied, upon the scene before him.
sand. which of course would not be innumerable!
ecoOet. He, literally, theorises, considers with emphatic
x E77yiaaa,uevos, fully related. Literally, exegetically de- attention.  It is a sort of historic present, and might be
veloped.                                                  rendered, he fully considered, or contemplated the exhibition,
Y DE, again, on the next day. De is here continuative, well the scene.  But the action, being continuative is properly
represented by, and, generally, but when reiteration is implied, present to his inspection, but it is told in the imperfect tense,
again, with us, is more in our idiom.                     and, therefore, saw is admissible.  O&0o'i7V, sheet or cloth;
x Literally " onto ", but not in our educated currency. It is occurring only twice in N. T., and represented by sheet, we
not found in Webster, but is in Worcester. TWent up upon prefer it to cloth. Sheets are often joined at the four corners.
is too pleonastic. We prefer ascended, ascended the house- This is more definite, and larger than oaovtov, which may be
top.  Septuagint usage is in favor of the term, building. any sort of linen cloth, as used elsewhere, five times referring
Flat roofs were more in use then than now. The term roof to the envelopes of the Savior's corpse. In Homer's Od. 7.
would be apposite, if more in our currency.  Garret would be 107, oorv7 indicates fine white linen of any size, sheet or
its Scotch representative-house-top leaves the place where, sail.
with us, as the original presents it.                       d   vo       oaaa, omit. by Ln., Tf.
ad ZCE'UOS ZL CoS 0,ov71v 1tEYaCi7Zv rEoavletv, omit. by Ln., Tf.
He was desiring is too indefinite, too continuative. At the   e Kat za Juo  is omitted by Ln., Tf., but according to Gb.
end of his prayer rather than during it, he desired to eat. it is a probable omission, and might be in the text.
Js will suit either rendition. With us, and is not necessarily   2'TZ;ZXe. third sing. imp. of Vmraexw, to begin, to start, to
continuative, any more than xat. Both are sometimes so. The arise or sprin     Hm.  d. 228.   rch. Cho. 1068.
next verse indicates an event of hunger-he desired to eat. Dem. 408. 22. The whole scene represents a new creation,
The sense of hunger greatly awakens the sensorium, and, springing into life.
appositely to the occasion, he fell into a trance, in harmony   It is remarkable that Wiclif Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, and
with the keen demands of appetite. Rheims, as well as the common version, omit the article four
b Ejxoazaols, an ecstasy, literally, standing ount of hmself.  times occurring in this verse. So do Murdock Wak., Wes




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. X.                                                 69
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
and  wild  beasts, and  creepingr7  -?p'a  KaL  ra   ptreTa KaC ra  reptiles  of  the  earth,  and
things, and fowls of' the air.               N1'3 13   \'' birds of the air.  And  there 13
13 And there came a voice to                                      \        came a voice to him, fRise,
him, Rise, Peter; kill, and eat.  VETo OCOv 7Wpos, avTPcto him, i, ise,
14 But Peter said, Not so,  Hei'7pes,          crov Kcax         vaT/c9ye.   14'   Peter; kill and eat. But Peter 14
Lord; for I have never                         0-eaten 3 e ]]i 0po~'  M770aluc, K"pte'  said, Not so, Lord; for I have
LLord; for I have never eaten  8' lrpos ELWE, l         os~, KvPtE   never eaten gany thing cornany thing that is common or un-,, mo or unclean. And the 15
clanov.OcTEoV  EY'     raV KOV   mon  or unclean.   And  the 15
clean.                               A      
15 And the voice spake unto  K) cKatgapror. 1 Ki/     co,              ] v -    hvoice  said  to him  again, a
him again the second time, What AtVL EK  3ev7TEpov 7rpoS   aUVTOV, A  0 second time; What God has
God hath cleansed, that call not 0&Eo' EIcapLo'      e, o-V?] KO[WOV. cleansed, that call not you,
thou common.                         16 To7           ro E eyeveT'o E7rt Tpts' Kat common.   This  was  idone 16
16 This was done thrice: and,
16 This was done thrice: and  wc'Atv  aEAff0y  TO  0-KEV-Og5 EL- thrice, and  the  vessel was
the vessel was received up again 7raAv   a                      oo ehrce, and  the vessel was
in to hevsa srecevedn.    upe again.             taken up again into the heaven.
17 Now  while Peter doubed                        Now as Peter was iponder- 17
i7 himsel wa ti  wav7r'   t77rpe  ~ ing in himself, what the vision
in himself what this vision which,I,N   
he had seen should mean, behold, HE7pos, L aV EL? rO opa)T0a o EL3E, which he had seen could mean;
the men which were sent from  KaL&tv, ov             avapES ol a7rerT7aAfLe- behold the men who were ksent
and Booth. Penn twice omits it. Thompson gives it three was done thrice. in our idiom, exact to the text.-EzL -rTS,
times, omitting it only once.  It should have been either to or into three, exactly represented. According to others,
always omitted or always given, so far as any relevant reason' reproduced three times," but this is not the fact, for this
appears.                                                  would be equal to four editions of it, the first reproduction
f Avraztas, avwOi7pt is a favorite with Luke. He employs being the second copy.
it 72 times in his writings, while all other writers in the N. T.   Ev9vg is, by Ln., Tf. substituted for zailv, immediately, for
employ it only thirty times. It is idiomatically, with him, of again. So Alf.: e"s Pov ovqaoov, into the heaven.
the effect of an imperative, when coupled with an imperative,'  Je, —commencing a new paragraph-literally, now as,
as, having arisen, Peter, slay, and eat. Peter, rise: slay, and tantamount to while; because it was a continuous exercise,
eat, It is so translated, arise, or rise, by all the translators not a transient act of his mind.
from Wiclif to Thompson and Boothroyd.                      i,,dctaooem, twice rendered perplexed, and three times in
Fivoiaz is of great latitude in sense and currency-do, this book, doubt and doubted, com. ver. which is its whole
make, be, fulfill, come, come to pass, happen, seem, arise, be- currency in this book. Doubt, and doubting imply deliberacome, befall, perform, wax, being assembled, continue, marry, tion. dmazcoEsw is represented by hasito, ambigo, sed signi&c~, &c. It takes its meaning from its context, or contact with ficat interrogare seu inquirere cum dubitantione atque admiother words. It seems to be a very general representative of ratione. Lorin in Acts 2: 12. Critica Sacra. Vox haec Lucae
its associates, especially in N. T. currency. Its special mean- attonitam quandam admiratione significat. Acts 2: 12; 5: 24;
ing is in its special context. Its latitude is equal to our 10: 17. Grotius in loco. Crit. Sacra. We therefore prefer
auxiliary be, though not its proper representative. In this pondering, because of its generic sense, as covering the whole
passage it seems more contextual to understand eyEvezo than area of Luke's statement, and especially because he was in
aErZE, because the voice had not before said, "what God doubt as to the meaning of his vision.
cleansed," but "arise, slay, and eat."  It now says, av?7, part. perf. passive, exegeticly those having
VC01ov- "Do  ot y Iuaccunt  mpur," Boomfeld;"as k AzEuraaysvot, part. perf. passive, exegetically those having
roevov-" Do not you account impure," Bloomfield; "as
common" Rob. Hes.:  o  ov   It been sent, but with us those who were sent, or those sent, fully
indicate the fact of their previous mission, with regard to
also means to pollute, profane, or desecrate, with an accusative,
their present appearance. Endc Zo, nva2cvoc, atrium vestibuas in Acts 21: 28.
lum, porta, janua, with one exception always rendered gate..av, quodvis, any thing whatever, impure or unclean.    in N. T. com. ver., once only porch. Hvir7, its radix, is always
h Kai 9oV?7 Zra2tv, literally a voice, as before, yet, with the in N. T. rendered gate. In classic Greek, a gate-way, a gateexception of the Rheims, Wakefield, Thompson, and Murdock, tower, or a gate-house. Poly. 4. 18. 2. Luc. Hipp. 5 &c. Luc.
all English versions make it definite on the assumption that Nigrin. 23, an antechamber. The 12 gate-houses of the apoit was the same voice before heard. This is our idiom in such calyptic city for the accommodation of the angelic porters, is
cases.                                                    a representative idea. In Acts 12: 10 we have Vv fPvQav To,
i Tovro Se EpEVero er'els, now this happened thrice; or Irv)2voso, the door of the gate-house, the place of inquiry.




70                             ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. X.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
Cornelius had made inquiry for vol a7rO rov Kopv-rAtov, &lepOTrr-  from   Cornelius, having  inSimon's house, and stood before ocav7Es 7T7v oKlav L[/V 2ovos,  wre-  quired  out Simon's,house,
the gate,,        
the gate,     calledav andeasked OT7    WaLp TOV  WrvvAIovP     Is Kat stood at the gate, and calling, 18
18  And  called,  and  asked,  
whether Simon, which was sur- Xtova-VtrEs EwrvVaFovroV    et   2[- they  asked, whether Simon,
named Peter, were lodged there. LO   o E 7rTLKaAovevos     ]IErpoOS'  - E   surnamed mPeter, -was lodging
19 While Peter thought on Oa&8e:erVL'erTat.  19 To   8E HN/- there. While Peter othought 19
the vision, the Spirit said unto 7Tpov EVOv/Lov/LeVov 7repL Tro  opa- attentively of the vision, the
him, Behold, three  men  seek  ta-ros, efrep  avrco  To  lvevua, Spirit said  to  him, Behold
thee.                              I'3oz), avN3pes' TpELS;7TOVC-L  re-E  three men are Pseeking you.
20  Arise  therefore, and goet 20 hAA Vaara-(Ts' KaaaiCr?70Lt  KaL Arise therefore, go down and 20
thee down, and go with them, 7rpr/o
7rleE,  o-th  arots', trlo8v   rta-  accompany  them, doubting
doubting nothing: for I have sent,,, \          &     a
dbgthi ng- em.      sent KpL  YevoT' (ors             L,ot a7reo-TraAKa nothing, for I have sent them. 21
21 Then Peter went down to a                 21 Kara3c3r is dE lpolE'   Then Peter went down to the
the men which were sent unto  7rpos  7tov' avpa               ao rer- C aA- men, and said, Behold, I am he
him  from  Cornelius; and said, jeLovs c7ro roV Kop7yA/ov wpos~ whom  you are seeking. What
Behold, I am he whom  ye seek: avuror, etrEVr, 10v, EioY EtLLt 02  is the reason for which you are
what is the cause wherefore ye  77TE-TE- rtSr D7 alTt'la at' 7, 7rcape- come?  And they said, Cor- 22
are come?                           2r7'E;    22 o[ 8     V ei7roV, kCopvAtrosr nelius, the centurion, a just
22 And they said, Cornelius  KKarovp         Xsr, P v7op  8toS   KaL man, and one who fears God,
the centurion, a just man, and EK o                                          m
one that feareth  God, and  of   oOtV'.eEV~os T'v Oev, o       taprTvpoV- and of good report among all
good report among all the nation /(vEos rTE  v7ro   Aov  troy  OtvovUS  the nation  of the Jews, was
of the Jews, was warned from    lv'IovA atovJ, Expry/ar      T    ro-Oy v5ro  instructed from  God, by a hoGod by an holy angel to send d7yyeAov  5y7ov,.era7rec                 at [  ly angel to send for you into
for thee into his house, and to,                      ly angel, to send for you into
hear words of thee.                 (e Etr S TOP OLKOv avrov, Kal aKov- his house, and to hear words
23 Then called he them  in, o(at p?7[Ta7ra 7rapa crov. 23_EiKa- of you.  rThen, calling them  23
l Simon's house. It is here otta. —See note t, below.  of his confession, he called him Simon Stone —or, if any one
m Surnamed Peter. It depends on the translation of Mat- prefer it. SIMON ROCK.
thew 16: 18, what should be the translation of Petros here.-    For to Cornelius, Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. have avrc, to him.
If Matthew 16:13-18 be translated, as in my judgment it This appears preferable, merely because there is no other
ought to be, it would read as follows, v. 16 —'And Simon Stone person introduced. Not was departed, but departed = a7GrJianswered, and said, Thou art the Christ, the son of the living Vev.
God.-" And Jesus answered and said to him, Happy are you,   n Esvtslrat, is being entertained there; rather too formal,
Simon, son of Jonas: for flesh and blood has not revealed this though in good keeping with modern usage-resides there,
to you, but my Father who is in heaven. And I also say dwells there, is probably more apposite both to ancient and
to you, that you are called a STONE, and on this ROCK I will modern use.
build my church, and the gates of death, or the grave, shall    For  vpvov/eEvog Gb., Sch, Ln., T. substitute  tenvnot prevail against it."  Then, in this case, it should be ren- 1ovlevov, carefully considering greet, about or concerning the
dered, "Surnamed Rock."                                 vision.
This version would be fatal to popery, to all who read it,
P Tovg ayrera2auevovs ayro Koev,72zov:roos avrov, omitted
with an honest heart, in our vernacular, and in our opinion it by Gb Sch L..a      seeking
would be a faithful expression of the original. And can there by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. Zqovae ae, pres. ind. act., are seeking
thee. Tts a actla SJ TV ~aroea e; what is the motive through
be, or should there be, a special law for translating any word     
I  3                                 which you are approaching me? Anila, ratio reason or motive.
in this book?  Do not the context and the scope of the pas-, ratio, reason or motive.
sage demand this?  We may add, that Jesus may, in all        e, then, connecting the time and the speech.
probability, have alluded to the fact of his calling him stone,   r Orevv, in this case, is more appositely represented by thIe.
when he was known only by the name, Simon —In anticipation Peter is not found in the approved text in this verse. It is




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. X.                                             1
KING JAMESS VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
and lodged them.  And on the Aeo'a/eroS' orv  avTovT   E4Eto-E. in, he entertained them. And
morrow  Peter went away with T''6e eWracptoW      o - Hr-po^  eSrAOe on the next day Peter went
them, and certain brethren from         aN       Kal  TES  TV aEA- with them, and certain brethJoppa accompanied him.            cov rov aWo  T]s'IO7r7rr;) I  vvjA- ren from  Joppa accompanied
24e And the morrow after they iov ao. 24 Ka    7'3 eirapoov  him.   And on the next day, 24
entered into Cesarea. And Cor-,                                       he Senateed into Cesarea: and
nelius waited for them, and had Eto-~AoV Et' s7yr.Kato'apetar'       o he denteredinto Ceesarea: and
called together his kinsmen and 83E Kopp7Ato0K    a'  Cornelius  was  waitingp for
>near friends.               ror, o-vyaAeo-a[Levo' TovS r) them, having called together
near friends.               TOVS1. afVyYak(a-a'/_tEV0S' TO   vy-   \,his  kindred  and  intimate
25 And as Peter was coming 7evelS avrov KaL TOvS aClvayKatovU   friends.
in, Cornelius met him, and fell l[tAov.                                    Now, as Peter was entering, 25
d.. >..   1.                                Now, as  Peter  was entering, 25
down at his feet, and worshipped    25  f2S  (E EyEvero  Et~'eAOELt  Cornelius met him, and falling
him.,      /,
26 But Peter took him  up, fTo   IrpoP, o-vwagTray  av? 0 down  at   his feet, he worsayi ng, Stand np: I myself also   Op/A,,lOS,  rE(ToV  EWL TOVS' 70- shipped him.  But Peter rais- 26
am a man.                         |\- WrpUO0EKEv)70EV.  26    e 8  1e-;- ed him up, saying, Stand up.
27 And as he talked with him, Tpor avroP 7r7EIpE AXyEco,'Avc- I myself also am a man. And, 27
he went in, and found many that orrlOt'  Kaywo  aVTroS  avOpao7ros' conversing with him, he went
were come together.                etlLt'  27 iKaL  c-voultAcv r av5-r  in and found many assembled.
28 And he said unto them, elo-rAOE, KaL EVpLtKEL o-vreA-TAv-    And he said to them, You 28
Ye know  how  that it is an un- otoras roAAovs'  28 ev7    Te wps'  well know  it is unlawful
lawful thing for a man that is a                           T            for a man, who is a Jew, to
aVT-ovS'~  t e      e- rao-lr e  ~. ibr a   man, who is a Jew, to
Jew  to keep company, or come   T
unto one of another nation; but ae'rorIlo      associate with, or to approach
God  hath  shewed  me that I KOAAaOaLt r? rpooepGXeO-aL &A- one of another nation; andyet
should not call any man com- Aojw' Acai eL              o OEos   BELE   God has she/wed to me that I
hmon  or unclean.    yM7 a            va Koolvm.      aKe1apT,,,     should not call any man common or unclean.                   /xVSapa KOtPOp V aKataprov Ae29 Therefore came I untto you y          tv        29 &zO \aL 5,      mon or unclean.  And there- 29
without gainsaying, as soon as                                   a,,,  i  fore I came without objecting,
withou  gainsyingTt, as soon as  ppfr)T(S  4TAOov   ETraWrE/4Ets.
I was sent for: I ask therefore,                                         as soon as I was sent for. 
7r-VVaro/tat oVV, rtvt A^o7c terefor what intent ye have sent for  e,,        o TLe  Ao0 1, L, T  ask then, for what purpose
me?                                 C W~E~YaYJOefMe;  9 I'at o  Kop0v1- you have sent for me.
30 And Cornelius said, Four Atos 6E~7,' Awo nTaerqapTr1S TLEpas   And  Cornelius said, Four 30
days ago I was fasting until this I[EXpt TraVTr7S' Tr' copas'lty)v  "'- days ago, I was fasting till
hour; and at the ninth hour I o'Tevwv, Kal  TrP Evrrar7v copar this hour; and at the ninth
prayed in my house, and behold, 7rpoo'EvX0voevos. Ev T- OL'KO  "ov' hour I prayed in my thouse,
eaxa)Reoacyevos,  then calling them  in, he entertained them. olxta denote two distinct institutions. The former a greater,
Lodged them is not equal to eevztae, from DeveLo, hospitio or more respectable house than the latter. Such as a master's
recipio.                                              house, compared with the dwelling-place of his servants. The' (Ezq2l,9ev not uEsar2ov, Ln., Tf.), he entered into, etc., former, otzos, as indicating a family of adults and infants;
and avccyxaovs 99t2ovs, literally necessary friends. Littleton, the latter, a family of servants, with or without infants. They
in his celebrated Dictionary, expounds a necessarius, a par- contend that both in the Septuagint of the Old, and in the
ticularly engaged person.                             Greek of the New, this distinction in their use obtains. We
t Otxos, otyLm. These words frequently occur in the Chris- have found no authority for this difference. On the contrary,
tian Scriptures; both are translated, com. ver., house, house- we have found that both terms are used in the Christian
hold, home. Soma late writers have assumed that olxos and Oracles to indicate one and the same house, or family  For




72                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. X.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
aI man stood before me in bright Kca  t'ov\ a&7\p EOT'r E4wvtov Itov and behold, a man stood before
clothing,                                               rp    31      7 Ka     T, me, in bright  apparel,  and 31
31  And said, Cornelius, thy  KOpVrALE           E 3Koo~         CO1      said, Cornelius, your prayer
prayer is heard, and thine alms          r                a       o           is heard, and your alms are
are had in remembrance in the,                     had  in  remembrance  before
osoV   EJlv/o-O7]o-av  Ecow7rtoP  rTOV
sight  of G                          O.    32               o p  r  I'r-     God. Send, therefore, to Jop- 32
32 Send therefore to  Joppa, Oeo.               7re OV   v  et
and call hither Simon, whose sur- 7ir)v  r  Ka    EaKa  l                     pao is Petere Sinonwhosenname is Peter; he is lodged in  ~rctKaAeTrat  leT;po.' ovTrogr                       e  i  e  
tertained in the thouse of one
the house of one Simon a tanner,  erat' OKta   Yt                       o  Simon, a tanner, by the seaf                        Simon, a tanner, by the seaby the sea-side: who, when heo, when he is come,
cometh, shall speak unto thee.   voO  Laore T troL.  33 E'7vr]9 will speak to you.  Immedia- 33
33  Immediately  therefore   I |OVY   rehtq/a 7rpoV oe    rTv Te Ka- tely, therefore, I sent to you,
sent to thee; and thou hast well          3,,,
AC-OS  E7ro0rqo-as    7rapayevoterors.  and you have done well that
done that thou art come.  Now                                                 a f   
therefore are we all here present vv 0 o0v  7rapTEsY?Y/LELtS  E)COrrl        you have come.  Now  then,
before God, to  hear all things rov   OEOV   7rapert/ev   cKovo-al we are all here present before
that are commanded thee of God. 7avTa    T    7rpo-TETa,7/LEa  o-ot UGod, to  hear  all things that
34  Then  Peter  opened  his vt7ro T            Eo.                        are commanded you by God.
mouth, and said, Of a truth I                   O Aloltas- 3         O        Then   Peter,    pening   his 34
perceive that God is no respect- /,t   et7rev   E7r  aAlTeaS' Kara- mouth, said, In -truth, I perer of persons:                      i)                Cy l jOOUelta/          ceive that God is not a xreer35 But in  eversoy  nationu oa,                    r heA oK EI O rr T pOC- specter of persons;  but, in 35
that feareth  him  and  ~worketh                                     A          every  nation,  he  that  fears
righteousness, is accepted with  7ravt eOvet 0 co/3oVJLevos' avrTo  him, and  works  righteoushim.                                 Kat  ep7yao6/OeVos   &tKatocTvl7)v, ness, is Yacceptable to him.
36 The word which God sent iEKfTOs aVTO ETL.  3G TOP A6yo' You   know   the   zmessage, 36
example, Paul calls the household, or family of Stephanas This form is more explicit and direct, and dispenses with the
both an otxos, and an oztza. —Luke, in his Gospel, ch. 7: 6, conjunction and, which has no representative in the original.
calls the centurion's house an otlta, and in v. 10 it is called   w Er? ari9ELtas. Literally upon truth, as, "upon my word."
an oxzoS. So of Jairus' house. In Luke 8: 41 he calls it But this is in bad taste among us.  "Of a truth," is obsoolxos, and again v. 51, he calls it ottxa.  Iark, in his Gospel, lete, far-fetched, and incongruous with sdt. Its more common
calls this house an ozszo, ch. 5: 38, and Matthew calls it Otlt(t, representatives in our language are in, on, upon.  In truth,
ch. 9: 23. In the parable concerning a house divided against Icr' aY,,sa,, is peculiar to Luke in the N. T. In truth, is
itself, recorded by Matthew, Mark, and Luke, in the two former analogous to our, in fact. We prefer on all the premises, "in
it is called ottan, and by Luke it is called otxos, ch. 12: 39. truth I perceive."
But stronger still, the same house in the same verse, is called
ll II ooacozo).TnzcV, qui accepoitpersonam. James 2: 9. -ooarcoboth otlxo and owlaa, Luke 10: 5. " Into whatever house you ztoqvvta, faciei acceptio. Col. 3: 25. " The outward state or
enter, say. Peace be to this house."  W~e need not further excondition of men i. e. country, sex, state of life riches, wispose the frailties of some critics, who in the present century dom learning." Critica Sacra.
have so largely written and justified their dispensation of
Y zlezog avco?, acceptable to him, Dodd., Thomp., Rheims;
Christian ordinances on the presumption that these two words
tw  distinct househols.          accepte to him, Wiclif; accepted by him, Wakefield, xYes.
represent two distinct households.
Penn, Boothr.; with hint, Murd; acceptable to him, Hackett.
u For Osov, regarded as more probable by Griesbach, Lachmann prefers xzvsoov as the more probable reading. Either of
them is equal in authority.  Ta,rooarzzera/yera, part. perf.   z To (5,ca, verbuns dictum, factum, mandatum, sententia,
pass., the things which have been prescribed, or commanded sermo, res, negotium. Both in Hebrew and Greek, word, is
by God.                                                   used for, a thing, or matter, Crit. Sacra; res factum, mandaThen  Peter avotar T o aro,ica, opening his zmouth, said. tuln, sernmo. RZob.; things, Acts 5: 32 corn. ver. Luke 1: 37;




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. X.                                                  73
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
unto the children ofIsrael,preach- ov ca7ErEretAE ro's viots''Io-paiA, which he sent to the children
ing peace by Jesus Christ: (he E a77EAtL[L'JEVOS ElpO7rz  tat'Iq-  of  Tsrael,  preaching  peace
is Lord of' all:)                    oovi Xpuro, ov, ror  ort 7raroTL WLT      through Jesus Christ,  he  is
37 That word, Isay, ye know, KV'ptOS. 3         7 ilets olSare To yvo-Lord of all;-you  know  that 37
which was published throughout utErov ppuyta KaO                s' r7fr'Io-  message  which   was   pubal J, a,   so, ^  lished throughout all Judea,
all Judea, and began from  Gali- 8 atars, dp  a'tLEOV azro TorS   attlapehbapismoh i,   r -beginning   from  Galilee, after
lee, after the baptism  of John  Aat'a, 1LETa To    awrtox a 0 EK7   the  immersion  which  John
preached;                             pUv  I'oavves-  38'      Iro' orv rTOl preached;-concerning Jesus 38
38  How  God anointed Jesus arwo Na(apEr,  s'oXPt' aro                       f Nazareth; howGodanoint 
of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost 0o OEors JIPE v/crT  Ayo'A    Katl  v- ed him  with the bHoly Spirit
2: 15-19; that message which he sent, Dodd. This I prefer i flevIscv aT  Ayu.  See ch. 1: 2, note e.  To our previous
to any other representative of hqua in this case. We have remarks on this subject we would add as further exegetical and
our messages from kings, and councils, and governments, and confirmatory:
they are all gtsueza, words of significance, and words of   In this Book of Acts we find Ipev/ItviayeoV twenty-two times,
authority. Jesus is the messenger of the everlasting cove- and in the whole Christian Scriptures ninety-two times.-The
nant, and the Gospel is the message of God to a world in Book of Acts is, therefore, emphatically the book of the disrebellion. It is a message of peace. a word, or message of pensation of the Holy Spirit. It is ninety times translated in
reconciliation, published not to Jews only, but to Jews and the common version of the Christian Scriptures Hbly Ghost,
Gentiles.                                                 and twice Holy Spirit.  It should be uniformly Holy Spirit.
Ex:4tuer aVTOro, christed, or anointed him, empowered Luke, in his Gospel, introduces it twelve times-while, in all the
him.                                                       other historical books of N. T., it is found only fourteen times.
Matthew, in his Gospel, introduces him, and that, too, in referb 1revrtcert lytL r.at dvvacCetE, not with a Holy Spirit ence to the creation, or generation and baptism of Jesus, in
and a power, but with the Holy Spirit and power abso- the anarthrous form, ch. 1: 18, 20; 3: 11. So, also, Mark in
lute.  A  holy spirit and a power are wholly indefinite, his Gospel, ch. 1: 8. But after this, in the absence of Aysol,
therefore incomprehensible.  The history of Jesus Christ they both prefix the article, and thus he, who is first introduced
has been written, but the history of the Holy Spirit has as Irvev/a AyLov, is immediately designated To rvevya.
never becn written. The Holy Spirit represents not a spirit   Luke also, first introduces him IHvevica 5iytov, ch. 1: 15,
of God, nor an angel of God. but all Divinity, and Divinity and, again, in v. 35, with regard to Christ's conception, he aptoo, in all its grandeur.                                 pears as rllvevua i4ylov, and, again, in reference to baptism,
But it appears in numerous and various manifestations, in ch. 3: 16. John the Baptist says of him, "he will baptize you
Creation, in Providence, in moral government, and in redemp- in Holy Spirit and in fire ".
tion. But all these, works one and the same Spirit.'By   And John, too, when he first introduces the Holy Spirit.
his Spirit he garnished the heavens, and formed the crooked and intimates his baptism, presents him in the same anarthrous
serpent," or the milky way, Job 26: 13.  "Thou sendest form, ch. 1: 33. So, all the Evangelists in their Gospels inforth thy Spirit and thou renewest the face of the earth," troduce him. And, in this Book of Apostolic Acts, when first
Ps. 104: 30.  But these he consummates by the winds of introduced, both in giving instruction to the Apostles, and in
heaven. So by his word, the breath of the Lord, his Spirit reference to baptism, ch. 1: 2, 5; he is presented as Hsvevca
quickens us.'4yLov.
Hn-vevuea Aytov, in its anarthrous form, is found in the con-   After being thus so systematically designated in reference to
ception of Jesus, Matt. 1: 18; 1: 20. Again in his promised his birth, baptism, and mission, as simply and absolutely lIUEvbaptism in rtevart, Xzat vrvMt, Matt. 3: 11. He also cast out Ila 4yior, he is occasionally, indeed often, being now well
demons rvEvuacrt Oeov, Matt. 14: 28, etc., etc. In the triune known, styled to revEv/ca, To rVevu/,a il/tov, and To rvevya to
manifestation of God there is a Father, a Son, and a Holy  4yZtov. And all this in good taste, and in conformity to the
Spirit, and these are, essentially, necessarily, and absolutely, Biographies and Histories of that era. It is, therefore, a graDivine. As there are no degrees in absolute humanity, so are tuitous criticism to assume that llrev/iea  Aytov does not althere none in absolute Divinity. These are the elements of ways indicate, in reference to this glorious personality, the
all true criticism and interpretation of the oracles of inspira- same definite Divine personality into which, or into whose,
tion on this most mysterious and Divine theme, as we con- name, equally with that of the Father and the Son, all Chrisceive of them.                                            1 tians are immersed. We thank God that we can have the full




74                               ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. X.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
andwith power: whowentabout  6,va{ELt                n &L7AOev evepyercO)V   Ka and with power; who went
doing good, and healing all that ~oluEVOS  7rawvras rovS Kara&vva- about, from  place  to  place,, \,      doing  good, and  healing all
were oppressed of the devil; for o'Tevo EVYo       VSu  Vro  rTOV  &Lap3oAov, that were oppressed  by  the
God was with him.                     ort o QO~g                         d LE7" aTov   39 KaL devil; for God was with him.
assurance of understanding, that lTsvva tyLorv, like Jesus "that conceived in her was by ITsvseyuaos 21ytov y. And Jesus,
Christ, is the divinely-established designation of the Christian's too, it is affirmed by John, will immerse in Holy Spirit or in
Advocate and Sanctifier.                                    Holy Spirit and in fire-not in the Holy Spirit and in the fire.
We may further say, on all our premises, that HlvEvaC ystov He has also promised to give a Holy Spirit, but not the Holy
is nowhere in Holy Writ used as applicable to any Christian  Spirit, to them that ask him. Appears it not then, that v/eevman, however sanctified and adopted into the family of God. /ea Atytov and ro Hvevuca To ~4ytov, and so 1Aytov IHvev/ua are
It is an appropriated name-as much as Jesus is in the New  in the Christian currency, like the currency —o Iiaovs, Iraov;
Testament, or as Joshua was in the Old. We have many bhap- Xotoros, and o Irjoovs o X zotaos! We have in Mark 1: 1,
tists nosw-a-days, but no John the Baptist. The Hebrews had Irlaov Xotaov viov Tov OEOv; but when a full confession of
many Christs of the house of David and of the house of Aa- faith, the most approved by him, was expressed by Peter.
ron; but now both Jews and Gentiles have but One Christ; (1Matt. 16: 16;) it is in these words: Xv et O XotLUTo, o VioS
-and, therefore, he is THE CHRIST-the only Christ of God: zov OEov TOv rCovTOS.  Here we find in one affirmation the
emphatically, the Lord's anointed.                         article four tismes, once for every predicate of the Saviour. The
Christ the Son of the God-the Living one.
Again, and finally on this topic;-We are never said   Hence a question arises whether, at any time, or in any
in the Christian Scriptures to be baptized  in the Holy case, 17veva al4yto,  does not represent all that is indicated by
Spirit, but uniformly  in  Holy  Spirit.   We have three To flvevuc  to 5IyLov personally and officially contemplated,
baptisms set before us in the Christian oracles:-a bap- especially when this Divine agent is referred to; or whether
tism  in water. in spirit, and in fire.  They are in the Greek any personal spirit, angelic or human, is ever represented by
Scriptures uniformly anarthrous, and not in the water, in the 1Ivsvta iAytov, in any passage in the Christian Scriptures.
fire, in the Spirit.  We may be baptized in Holy Spirit, in   To settle this question, another may be propounded.  Is
water, or in fire; but not in a Holy Spirit, in a water, or in there not evidence, full and satisfactory, that the agent that is
a fire.                                                     by one apostle named HIvsv/ta iytov is by the same apostle
named To -liavua To tAytov, while speaking on the same subAgain, every person is said to be baptized into some- ject?  Paul to the Corinthians, in his memorable dissertation
thing as well as in something.  Hence the Apostolic com- on spiritual gifts and on the Spirit, whence they emanate.
mission reads-immerse them  into the name; not in the 1st Epistle, ch. 12, thus speaks: ze,o 7rvEv/TtaczCwv- Concernname of the Theiotes or Godhead-into " the name of the ing spirituals-on spiritual gifts, states, as prefatory, that no
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit."  This one can say that Jesus is Lord, but by HII2vEVact ytry -by a
formula is pregnant with exalted conceptions of a special Holy Spirit, or by Holy Spirit, anarthrous.
relation to the Father as now  our Father; to the Son as   But this anarthrous Holy Spirit, almost in the same breath
our kinsman Redeemer; and to the IIoly Spirit as our Ad- becomes To Je avTo r'vsfva-one and the same Spirit, just as
vocate with the Father through the dignity and merit of the there is O 6e avros V t, tos, and o se avros 0EoS, one and the
Lord Jesus.                                                same God; and yet this To avTo srvev/ca is first introduced
lver,tca Aylov-E-v ]vt'evwUCat 4 vco!  But if this do not give
To be immersed ill file is rather the symbol of destruction. full satisfaction to the most curious, we have another fact of
It is, indeed, a symbol of purification of metals, but not of paramount authority, viz.: that which is ascribed by Paul
persons. To a promiscuous audience, it may be said, the obe- to HvEvya x  ytov, anarthrous, is by him, again, ascribed to To
dient will be purified and the disobedient consumed. Hence ivEvya To T4yov. 1 Cor. 12: 3. " No one can say that Jesus is
the choice of two baptisms-obey and be purified, disobey Lord, but by IvPev/aat Aystp."  This. although anarthrous, is
and be consumed.                                            construed by the Holy Spirit-but literally by Holy Spirit.
But logically, as well as grammatically, he reasons thus: There
It has been noted that the most sublime operations of the are three talQoeascs —one class of gifts, one class of services, and
Godhead have been ascribed to the anarthrous ]Isveva 4ytov. one class of operations. We may admit, if any one calls for it,
It was the Holy Spirit-or, according to Matthew, Holy Spirit that there are classes of gifts or offices, classes of services, and
(Hlaev,uac 4ytov) that created the body of Jesus —ev2eO7 Ev classes of operations, subjectively and objectively contemplated.
yazcort eCovaa EX 1,'E)UaT'OS.LyZov.  She was pregnant by But there is —" to   e avto zveva n", and there is —";  atvzos
Holy Spirlit, not by a Holy Spirit. Again it is affirmed, v. 20, zv4oto0n)  and there is —' 6 avzoa Oeosg". Three Divine agents,




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. X.                                              75
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
39 And we are witnesses of   LE   E0l,Lo-eL /apTvpeS  warri         or And  we are witnesses of all 39
all things which he did, both in 57r0olrTe2  e'% 7E  ~ Xopa   Vd'bIov- things which he did, both in
the land of the Jews, and in Je- &atCov Kat EV  IEpovcraA7' orV the land of the Jews, and in
rusalem; whom  they slew  and,VOV   KpE'0'TE                   I      Jerusalem   whom they slew,
hanged on a tree:                   40 oUrv            Eo,yp,     p   hanging him on a tree.  Him  40
40 Him  Goay, and raishewed up  thim  ePa,  a       e  ao   eta    God raised up the third day,
third  day,  and  shewed  him  7ThEP~' Kcl  E&DKEI/  aLV
openly;                   |         yere~ Oat'   41 o         r 7ravr4  ro  Aac, and shewed him openly; not 41
41 Not to all the people, but &AA&   apvrL o p                          to all the people, but to wit41   ot to all te people, but  \ aptSPOKXEP  - nesses before chosen by God,
unto witnesses chosen before of VILEVotS  V7         ro            77/Lo  even to us who did eat and
God, even to us, who did eat and oTlvEEV 
dhimafer hrosefrom   tv veaT   OEr  Kaat O'We- drink with him  after he rose
drink with him after he rose from   io av,  E    7   aa                    from the dead.  And he  om- 
7WetO/IdEP) av   EVt  ^   To'  -T7lat from the dead.  And he com- 42
the dead.,                        42
42 And he commanded us to  aV            K  pEKPWo'   4 Kat 7Tap7y-  manded us to cannounce to the
preach unto the people, and to yeLAev 77/tlv  KpdvaL TC Aact, Kat  people, and to testify that it is
testify that it is he which was 8ta/aprpvpao' -at,  rTt aVrTOS E;-trL  he himself who is ordained by
ordained of God to be the Judge 0 CpLtlElOS' ViT7r  TO' 0   OV Kpt7rsr God, to be the judge of the
of quick and dead.                  (c6l)oTWr  KatL  VEKpOV.   4roVrT) living and the dead.  To him 43
43 To him  give all the pro- 7ra"7Tres Ot 7rpoJ7Trat pLaptVpov- all the prophets testify, that
phets witness, that through his oltv, a'beo'tv LfY   aprLOtV   AaceEv 8t whoever    believes  in   him
name whosoeverbelieveth in him  7ov0 ooltaros aVTro  7raTrTa rTr shall, through his name, reshall receive remission of sins.  7,TtOTEVOPa Es  arTro          44 31 ETL ceiveremission of sins. While 44
44 While Peter yet spake these AaAoVloS  TO)  IETpOV    a               Peter was yet speaking these
words, the Holy Ghost fell owords, the Holy Spirit fell on
them  which heard the word.          ara rava, ErErEcrE TO lllEVta words, the bHol Sprt ell on
45 And they of the circum-           Ato E7r aas  OVS aK'- all those who heard the word.
4 ~ And they of the circum     -ro     7LT    T       K      And  those of the circumci-o5cision which believed, were as- ovras rov Aoyov.  45 Ka                    Ad  those of the circumci- 45
tonished, as many as came with (Tra  oi EK 7rEPTO/L77S 7tTOt  o   sion, who believed, as many
Peter, because that on the Glen- \~vwiAdov TOt) Hle'Tp&, OTT K,L   t as came with Peter, were asPeter, because that on the Gen- C-VV7_7A0ov      rTo HEdp'TO,  0'T Ka't E7Ft
tiles also  was poured out the T   EV                pcPE   TO             tonished because that on the,gift of the Holy Ghost.   46      OV'A   Gentiles also, the gift of the
gift of the Holy Ghost.'7.1          46 I
46 For they heard them speak HEIv/ta0ros' EKKeXvTc't-?74KOVOV, Holy Spirit was poured out.
46 For they heard them speak,            -
with tongues, and magnify God. yap avrcTV AaAoovTCro  yAcs ooats',  For they  heard them  speak 46
Then answered Peter,                Kao LeyaAvvlvrov    T7Ov    OEov. withotherdtongues, andmagni47 Can any man forbid water, TOTE a7reKpltOy  o IETpoS, 47 jrrt fy God.  Then Peter answer- 47
G 1i,,ov ia cL YeCw aoSa,crveuaat, to herald, or to announce  ad Irwaaags, not in one tongue, but in tongues, consequently
and attest to the people, to proclaim and to testify that it is the ET&*aer, before employed, is here implied and should be
he who is ordained.'.Qotauevos, o,oco, determined, ordained. supplied. It is, indeed, more than logically implied, for it is
declared, such are its representatives in com. ver. He is both intimated in the words, roTe acrexyEaTi' 1IHeeos, then Peter
appointed and declared to be the judge of all.         responded, or answered —their inquiries of course.
three Divine functions, and three Divine operations-em- or Christology, that which, by one Christian writer under
bracing the personalities of Jehovah-in the Father, in the Son, supernatural guidance, is ascribed sometimes to zrcvev#ct, is
and in the Holy Spirit, or the Holy Guest of the Christian again ascribed to To irvevya by himself; and again by others
temple. As for the definitive titles of any one of these Divine to H1Ivcva 4yltov-and to to i4ytov 2Hveyva-and to make it
personalities, or operations, we should not be hypercritical. superlative in some cases, to IHevvua To 4ytov, which caps the
The diction of the Spirit is all sufficient, and alone sufficient, for climax of grammatical precision and of exegetical development.
the least and the greatest head or heart in all the ages of the In one sentence IIvevua Aytov is tantamount to -To 1Tvsvpa-as
reign of grace. And hence, without any speculative theology J Oeos is to Jehovah.




76                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
that these should not be bap- rO VT) op KcoAvo'at evPaTat'tCs T'ov ed, Can any man eforbid the
tized, which have received the  1z7? Ia7TWt-rrOvat TOTrOVS1,OL'TWES water, that these should not
Holy Ghost as well as we?           TO  IHvev/ua  TO  "Aytov  Aac3ov be immersed, who have fre4S And he commanded them  KaS  KaL  /~eks*; 48 7rpo'e'ra/gE ceived the Holy Spirit, as well
48 And he conmmalnded them,      7fL',,  WpOET,    ^ as we?   And  he command- 48
TE  avTToUv   /arrXTtO-Ovat Ev  T       s
tobe baptized in the name of the  T,,,,         ed them  to be immersed -in
YLord.  Then prayed they him  OVOtarT             Kvpcov.   ToTe rpro- the name of the Lord.  Then
Lord.   Then prayed they him rz7crav  avrov eTrtiuetvaL 7 1eia9            they requested him to remain
T?7O-al!  aVTOV  EWLtLELVaL  )LLEptas  they requested him  to remain
to tarry certain days.              TLvas,.                                some days.
CHAP. XI.                            CHAP. XI.                             CHAP. XI.
AND the apostles and brethren    "HKO YEA/N       ot a7roro-o-    AND the Apostles and breth- 1
that were in Judea, heard that A                 aaAroi oT E   o'   Ka  | ren, hthroughout Judea, heard
the Gentiles had also received thO                           Otls 
theV w oGT IL   o   that the Gentiles also had re2 An  when Peter was come ]' Iov3 a aTO   TOV' Aot  Ta   e    ceived the word of God. And  2
2 And when Peter was come  ae'avro             T'Sv Ayov o  0o.    woruup to Jerusalem, they that were 2   \po- s le'n, they of h                                ent up into Jern
of the  circumcision  contended    Kat OTE ave/Si 11ETpos, Et's IcPo- sale, they of the circumcision
of the circumcision  contended        I \
with him,                           v-oAvE-ta,  OLEKpVtOVTO  rpOo' VTOP jdisputed with  him, saying,
3 Saying, Thou wentest in to  o (K 7EptTO/)S,   3 AEyovTreSr,'OT  You associated with men who  3
men  uncircumcised, and  didst 7rpos  avspas  aKpo/vVTrTa7   tXov- were uncircumcised, and ate
eat with them.                                                             with  them.  But Peter re- 4
4 B~ut Peter rehearsed th~e mant-,CT'a EtfrVOES, Ka[ otvvEqbayes' avter fButom  the breheased the mat-'o[S.  4                                aAp~ctevo,  o 5 Idpor lated the matter from  the beter from. the beginning, and eX  TO.    AplEVOS                       pOSset t forth  i
pounded it by order unto them, eerTLVETro avTroL' KaOE4t7r  Aep,  ginning, and  set  it forth  in
saying,,5,, v,            order to them, saying, I was 5
n5 1 was in the city of Joppra             /        KcLrdrr 3           in the city of Joppa, praying;
praying: and in a trance I saw a,                  EK  and I saw, in a trance, a vivision, A certain vessel descend, TrraeL opabta, Kcar aI3ait2o,     KEvOr v    sion,  something descend, like
as it had been a great sheet, let Tt cos' OOP7V   eyaTA7ArV,, TEro-o-ap- a great sheet, let down from
e Klw)vaua, forbid, hinder, not suffer, not permit, obstruct, version might indicate some place in Judea, as ev IovcaceQ.
withhold.  To hcoo, the water, not water, indicative of pre- But Zaz-c here ought to be represented by throughout, as it is
eminence. The corn. ver. gives to this word, hinder, as well found in corn. ver. of Luke's Gospel, and in this book, as well as
as to forbid, to withstand.'The primary meaning given by in classic Greek. In Luke's writings we find it so represented.
Lidd. and Scott, and Rob., to cut short, indicates more than In his Gospel 8: 1, 4, 39;  23: 5;  9: 31, 42;  10: 37;
forbid. It implies not merely withholding, but hindering, or 24: 5.
debarring water. True no Gentiles before had been admitted   i   ral o'e, does not indicate "then, when,' but, "and when
into the Church, nor were they looked for, or sought after, Peter went up, they of the circumcision ". " Who were " is
by the Jews, who had assumed that salvation belonged exclu- not in the text, and is redundant. "; Thou wentest in," does
sivelty to them.                                       not, in our style, represent the sense, as well as, you associated
f They had received, To HIvevse  To 1Aytov, that same zo with. Associate is not found in King James' version of N. T.
Hlievuac to i4ytov of which he had spoken, and they had wit- It was not then in fashion, occurring only twice in the old.
nessed.                                                But now, no term is more apposite to this and other passages
g Ev rto ovouat, in the name, or by the authority of the in the New Testament.
Lord, he commanded them to be immersed. Iqaov XotalTov is   i JzteXotvovTo, "contended with him," com. ver. This and
annexed by Ln., and possesses strong claims in the esteem of Jude, v. 9, are the only places, in the Christian Scriptures,
Griesbach. Ets to ovoya, and Ev Tz, ovoyaert are never sub- where this word is represented by, contend. The Devil constituted in Sacred, or Classic Literature, as synonyms. The tended about the body of Moses. Disputed, is more apposite
authority by which any act is performed must never be con- to questions of debate, and especially in such a category. We
founded with the meaning, or intention of it.          find it thus rendered, Rom. 14: 1, applied to such cases,
h lcKaTa Z:r IovmaLav., " that were in Judea" com. ver. rThis as " doubtful disputations."




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.  CHAP. XI.                                      77
KING JAMES' VERSION.                  GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION.
down from heaven by four cor- o-tv apXats KactOtLEJplV ElC TOV oV. heaven by four corners, and it
ners; and itcameevento                   K        E                 came even to me. Uponwhich, 6
6 Upon the which when I had6 etg  r arertag Kareroov\,       Ka\ when I had kearnestly looked, I
fastened mine eyes, I considered, Ceor &V  T e   peTp ro  a TpWQ   ry  KaL considered,andsawfour-footed
and saw  four-footed beasts of' S      animalsoftheearthandwild
the earth, and wild beasts, and r  OcpX KL T   p7           Kl  T, -, \           7,        beasts, and reptiles, and birds
creeping things, and fowls of the 7Ea TO  opavov.                   beasts, and reptiles, and birds
air.  &E \  ovi7  XEYOvn7 X Ot,'A va- of the air. And I heard a voice, 7
air.                            of OCrosr Aeyo-vorS- pot, Apa7 And I heard a voice saying araks, HiErpE,     ov0oV Kai  Q/f7e. saying tome, Arise, Peter; kill
unto me, Arise, Peter; slay, and 8 e     3o, kI? ra1ac, KVpLe  (Tt and eat.  But I said, not so, 8
uneat. me rie,                   w   KOLO\P.      a, 0, TOP-     Lord; for nothing common or
eat.                            7 aV KOtVoM  D a'KaapTov   OV''S But I said, Not so, Lords:O,, unclean, has, at any time, enforS But I said, Not so, Lord.  7roTe errYAlev etES TEO  JTO/a  ELoV. tered into my mouth.  But 9
for nothing common or unclean 9 &7EKp     &E 1U0L ~  p o    EK  3EV- the voice'answered me again
bath at any time entered into oA c                                  fo  oa                o d 
my mouth.  Tou O EK  TOV  OVpaOv,  A                                from heaven; What God has
9 But the voice answered me OES\S' EKaOacptre, o-V  El?7 KOLOV. cleansed, that call not you
again from  heaven, What God 10 TOVTO 8E E7/EETO ETl T7ptS', Kat common; And this was done 10
hath cleansed, that call not thou w7raWAtv EaoWcaoOr7 aWXTa  ET) three  times; and all were
common.                         opazvov.   11:aKav os, EblUr' drawn up again into heaven.
10 And this was done three Te           pES                      And behold, there were im- 11
times: and all were drawn up,                                   mediatel  three men already
again into heaven.              OLKLav     T'flv, C]/ EOTr A/lheot mediately three men already
And behold, immeditely      K  12 L   come to the house where I
51 Anld behold, immediately atto Kacoapetas 7rpos' yAe.   et7re
X'1k1,, \ K,   was, sent from Ceesarea to me.
there were three men already 8OL TO    Va,  OVEAOe  av- And the Spirit bade me go 12
come unto the house where I ToLz      /                           - wiAth them, doubting nothing.
was, sent fi'om Cesarea unto me.  o                             A- with them, doubting nothing.
12 And the Spirit bade me  ov Se CTY EOL Kal o0 E    E   And,  moreover,  these  six
go with them, nothing doubting. oo ov0rot, Kal  Et(o0oO     ELSr t To  brethren  accompanied  me -
Moreover, these six brethren rac- OKOV TO) aro apos, 13 a~77yyEtAE and we entered into the man's
compa.nied me, and we entered        LV           E       a    o   house; and he told us, how 13
into the man's house:
EV ^ tO OtKTp avo5o o'ra ePa Kat he had seen the n=messenger
13 And he shewed us how he              OLKO                 K   he had seen the    essenger
had seen an angel in his house, ELtroTra avrc,   A7ro-TtAov Es in his house, who stood and
which stood and said unto him,'ITr-r77r   arapaS, KaY. qt.ezT7re4taL  said to him; mSend to Joppa,
Send men to Joppa, and call for  tyora rTOv  erWKaAo EPovP Hi- and  call for Simon, whose
Simon, whose surname is Peter;         14                           surname is Peter, who will 14
14 Who shall tell thee words, PO    1         1gOS 7 AaOEL p \apa     pCos tell you words, by which you
whereby thou and all thy house o-e, E OtS'         (TcoVo KV Kat 7ras   and all your "house shall be
sOhKO'S' Ov.  15        ap parat saved.  And as I began to 15
15 And as I began to speak, m  E AAELV, Ee 77rE7rEOE TO 11 Vevlua speak, the Holy Spirit fell on
the Holy Ghost fell on them, as 
on us at the beginning.         To eAytov,        soJ'Trep KaL them, as on us in the -begin16 Then remembered I the E4'?r).L as   apXE.    16   e'6077v/ ning.  Then I remembered 16
k ATEvlvaSg xareoovv, I had earnestly looked, better than   m AtoaoreL2ov-aaeQa, " men ", is omitted, or repudiated by
"fixed my eyes." Looking steadfastly, Wesley, Mur. Looked Gr., Sch., Lach., and Tf., Bagster's Imp. Text.
earnestly, Wakefield, Boothroyd. I fixed my eyes, Thompson.  n See Note on ch. 10: 2.   "" See Note w. p. 83.
1 A7exen,7, were it not that, in its whole currency, (two   o E, aoE, fell on them as on us —them, of the Gentiles, and
hundred and forty-seven times), it is represented by answer, us, of the Jews —'" as in the beginning." It is a logical infer.
question, or no question, we would have prefered the word, ence from these words, that from the day of Pentecost, to the
responded.                                        calling of the Gentiles, no similar display of the Spirit had




78                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XI.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
word of the Lord, how  that he 8E Tov p/4aro; Kvptov, 63a'AE- the declaration of the Lord,
said, John indeed baptized with  yep,'Iwavrr Y,           e'3aWrtrep  8a- how   he  said, John, indeed,
water; but ye shall be baptized  rt, V5es 8e taTrrter-Oo'o-OEe   p immersed in water, but you
with the Holy Ghlost.               lHeLaTl''A/C[          17 _E   ov ru shall be immersed in the Holy
17 Forasmuch  then  as God,Spiit.   PSince,  then,  God 17
gave them  the like gift as he did t-ri7V  &OPEa\  E&OKE   avTOiV  0 gave them the q                   gift even
unto  us, who  believed  on the  Oeos' (OS, KatL  7fvtpn 7nLrTEVraoLtv as he  did  to  us, when  we
Lord Jesus Christ, what was I, E7ICTOV Kvpov t oI-o               XpccmTT, believed  on  the Lord Jesus
that I could withstand God?         ey)o 6E'rs' ruriv 6vvaroS K)oAvUYat Christ;  who  was  I that I
18 WChen  they  heard  these ToP) O5VI;  s18'AKOVJaPTES'    j could withstand God? rWhen 18
things, they  held  their peace, v             XTraz  o-   KaL /ao ('aov they heard these things they
and glorified God, saying, Then aov O EO, AeyovreS,  KApys  KI:  were silent, and glorified sGod,
hath God also to  the Gentiles  o'          ve-  e' /,E - saying, God, then, indeed, has
granted repentance unto life.        TOW   EUPE -                             t A OCOir 7-q,srEia- a.
granted repentance unto life.,0L cP, E.P   5              also granted to the Gentiles
19  Now   they  which  were    1oa9  EotKeP ets ~orP.                      the reformation tto life.
te  OIlaEP     &aeTrapEPT&              Now they   who wererscat-  a1
scattered abroad upon the per-                                                   Now  they who were sat- 19
secution  that arose ab'out Ste- T77r  At+eras  TO7S  7eroJErV?7S' E7Tr  tered abroad, upon  the perphen, travelled  as far as Phe- ZTEPrLVO,          &o7Aor          0tc%   5otl rKi7  secution  that  arose   about
nice, and Cyprus, and Antioch, Rat K'                 &'AT d,     Stephen, travelled  as far as
preaching the word to none butOV Kl'                          LoX,         Phenicia, and Cyprus, and Anunrto the Jews only.                L8ep  AaAovreT  rOP AYyov  e  /   tioch, speaking uthe word to'  ~    20 9
20 And some of them  were   ovovo'Io6atots.  20              av    TPES TS none but vJews.  And some 20
been given, else they would not have gone so far back. The but terzavota, resipiscentia, reformation, or returning to a
interval between the day of Pentecost, and the calling of the right understanding = recovery. Suetonius, change of life.
Gentiles, in Cesarea, is put down, by our best Biblical scholars   t Ets, adc erga, towards, on to, changed to, into = ets geovi,; on
and commentators. as about seven or eight years. See the to, or into life. A state of mind changing the course of life, in
chronology of our most approved Polyglott Bibles. Adam  order to life in its proper intent, enlargement, and enjoyment.
Clark makes it some 11 or 12 years. Take the lowest figure, God grants repentance, or the benefit of repentance into life.
and the Holy Spirit, in its public manifestations of super-   u The word, Top 2oyov. This formula now becomes a sort of
natural gifts, descended only twice-at the commencement technical term, indicative of the message, the last message of God
of the reign of Christ among the Jews, A. D. 33 and among to the world. It is called "the word of the kingdom'-'the
the Gentiles, A. D. 41. Now the Holy Spirit is given to them  word of life " —not the letter, or law, but the word, or gospel.
that believe, as the Holy Guest, to dwell in their hearts, as a   This 19th v. resumes the narrative, from the death of
sanctifier, and a comforter, or an advocate.              Stephen. The 8th, 9th, and 10th chapters, to the 19th verse
This scene in Cesarea, and that in Jerusalem, are called-and of the 11th chap., constitute a digression. The 8th chapter
they are the only scenes, that, in Holy Scripture, are called-  gives an account of the conversion of the Samaritans, and
the Baptism, or immersion of the Holy Spirit. They spoke the Ethiopian officer; the 9th gives an account of the conas fluently in foreign tongues, as in their vernacular. The version of Saul of Tarsus; the 10th the conversion of the
display was sensible, visible.                            Gentiles. The 11th to the 19th v. gives an account of Peter's
P En, if then, rather, since then. The premises necessarily visit to Jerusalem, and the explanation of his conduct in going
conceded. Trv oraYv 8cooeav, the equal gift, is the same gift. to the Gentiles. Here, again, the history of the Acts of the
The former is literal, the latter is more familiar and as truth- Apostles is resumed, detailing their labors, trials, and success.
ful.                                                      Paul and Barnabas became prominent actors, and their proper
q la7rev  wosEav rrZtarsvaaLV, the same gift. It was only to labors engross the principal incidents recorded in this book.
them that believed, indicating that only such are the temple They commenced at Antioch, in Syria, to act in concert, under
of the Holy Spirit-the Holy Guest. His miraculous gifts the sanction of a solemn ordination, and mission.
were a sign to those that were out of the Church.           Tov, oyov, the word. See ch. 1: 1, note a, on 2oyos.  T7he
Ar ovaaves, 1st aor. part., on hearing, they were silent-  word, the message, the burthen of the prophets, all, or severally,
having heard; r7avxaaav, they were quiet.                indicate a special message from God —or from man —preceded
* Elola"ov, imp., were glorifying God; aeaye, perhaps then, by the article, in this book, it is specific-the gospel, the word
God elCxerv has granted also to the nations zr2,sranosorav ert of reconciliation.
roWp,. The reformation to life- not UEra/zUrEEtI)  pcenitentia,   v "Tonone but Jews only' Thisisrather a vulgarism. On3y,




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XI.                                             79
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
men  of  Cyprus  and  Cyrene,     oart+v a'    NvGpesI Kvrptot KaL KU- of' them  were  men of Cypwhich  when  they  were come p]VOa'ot,   OrLtES etL-eAOovreS  Elrus and Cyrene, who, having
to Antioch, spake unto the Gre-'AVrrTXELaP,  ~AaAov,  7rps ro some into Antioch,  spoke to
cians, preaching the Lord Jesus.                               P a tlo     the Hellenists, lvpreaching the
21 And the hand of the Lord,                    21   \      gospel of the  Lord  Jesus.
was with  them: and  a great TOZp ]VptOp  17rOVo.                 Kal?7v And the hand of the Lord was 21
number  believed, and  turned  XetP KVpLOU VLE             avroz woAvs re with them, and a great numunto the Lord.                      aptJC/to  7rTLTEvo-aS  ETrErTpE+eP ber believed and xturned to
22  Then  tidings  of  these e7rt TO  KVptOpl  22,H1KOVrTO  86  the Lord.  Then  tidings of 22
things caine unto the ears of the o A4yos  ELs  rc ra  1rc  eKKAJ- lS' these things came to the ears
church which was in Jerusalem: T7 5 Ev  lEpooA L              ilots r p~ a -of the  congregation  which
and they sent forth Barnabas, r                   L',A, B       was in Jerusalem; and they
that he should go as far as An-            K                               sent forth Barnabas, that he
tioav chLEA           Ew OSe   APTtoXet Aas,. should go Ythrough to Antioch;
tioch.                              2 ~,,,,                 ~, 3  I I., \
23 Who, when he came, and    os 7rapayEVOoeroS Kat toro0  T7Vq  who, when he came and be- 23
had seen the grace of God,'was' XdptV r   Oeov exap'], hal  7rape-  Iheld the grace of God, was
had seen the grace of God, was X,   glad, and exhorted themrn all,
glad, and  exhorted  them   all, KaXet r ta TrFra   r           rpoErO-et rTs' that with purpose of heart,
that with purpose of heart they KaptaSta  7rpoo -/eVr1Et      T   KVp[LO' they  should  adhere to  the
would cleave unto the Lord.         24         a p ay o    a 7rA\- Lord. For lie was a good man, 24
24 For he was a good man,                            A ov               and full of   the Holy Spirit
and full of' the Holy Ghost, and,,,       and  of faith.  And  a great
of faith: and much people was  rTEco)s.   KaL  7rpoo-EE7           oXAos n multitude was added to the
added unto the Lord.                tKapvo  rC,  KvPpT.  25'E Atge 86  Lord.  Then Barnabas depart- 25
25 Then  departed  Barnabas e'S Tapo- O           BapaNc as &ra'- ed to  Tarsus to  seek Saul.
to Tarsus, for to seek Saul:                           26,               And when he had found him, 26
rato,                                 he broought   him  to Antioch.
26 Anrd when he had found   \,, \,      ie brought him  to Antioch.
him, he brought him  unto An- TOp r7yayE  av rTOP Et'APrtoxeELa.   And it came to pass that, durtioch. And it came to pass, that eeZero 8E  avrovs etavTror oAop ing a whole year, they were
a whole  year they  assembled  o-vvaXOlvat  Tv r7 EKKAio'a KaL asselnbled with the congregataught much people.  And thle,,,"7ov     / tion, and taught za great multhemselves with the church, and 8ta oxAor   ation, and taught -a great  multaught much people.  And the,'a'AV'K                  v,,p'  titude.   And  the  disciples
disciples were called Christians oat rTe 7rpwcorov el Avtoxla rous were  called aChristians first
first in Antioch.,a Ta\rTr s' A"pLto'rtaovs.    27'_E  in Antioch.
is wholly redundant. Either, " to Jews only ", or, only to Jews. security, a good while, long while, sore, suiffcient, able, meet.
is current English.                                    In forty occurrences it has fourteen representatives. Of these,
w Evayy2ztSotevos  roY XvI  or IjaoZv. Though Evayye2.tL:o not one is equal to it. Sufficient, most nearly, in generic.E'va),ye~t~o~, not. o, ofveoo,.eestovt. TBezarefers dignus. We have a homelv
occurs fifty-six times in N. T., it is only twice presented with a sense represents it. Beza prefers dignus. We have a homely
person for its burthen. The word is preached, the Gospel is word, or phrase, which well represents it. We say of such a
preached, but Jesus is only preached twice, in the import of one "he has got ", or received, "what he ought ". It maybe
eva7yyel;co. He is here preached the Lord, and in ch. 5: 42, good, bad, or indifferent. It was suitable to him-that which
he deserved. It was so in this case. lHe merited "a great
he is preached the Christ. This is an eloquent fact, and gives hltitude    deserved. It was so i t his c.
to the two predicates of Jesus transcendant glory. He is the mu
anointed Lord, and the Christed Jesus. He is the Lord, and   "': The disciples were called Christians first in Antioch.'
the Christ of the Universe. LThe persecution commenced at the martyrdom of Stephen,
and became the means of disseminating the gospel of the grace
v, turned oer upon, cast themseles upon the of God. A large and flourishing church in Antioch, was one
Lord.    Xa See Note on chap. 13. v. 4.                of the fruits.  The disciples, proving and maintaining that
Jesus was the Christ, obtained from them the name of Christians first in Antioch, the capital of Syria, called after Antio~ Kaz&  YL4acbaT  oxI2o hXarYOV.  7aYOS, in corn., ver., Is repre- chus Epiphanes, a monster of iniquity. It became the seat
wented by worthy, large, great, enough for, many, much, long, of a flourishing church, and the occasion of a name, even




80                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
27 And in these  clays came raVTa                rats'   ac 7 p1ats KaT7A0o And in those days prophets 27
prophets  from  Jerusalem   unto  ar           epoo-oAvw    7rpo rrat Ei  came  down  from  Jerusalem
Anti2ch.      ere'APTtooXEtap.   28 ava~7ass ad e   to Antioch. And one of them, 28
2S And there stood up one of  3E a'C-r YTaTt"ATL    Ac o, -                   named Agabus, having stood
them  named Agabus, and signi-                     TOV  IVe      aTOS, AtM I up bmade known through the
fled  by  the  Spir-it, that there  "'"EOJL  d'                                  Spirit that there would be a
should be great dearth through-,E Y   /e'AAEv  EE                  e'           te                      hou   a
~out all the wolelld:   which caIer   "U-dV3V       o      fo VUrl    K /i ( z great famine throughout all
out all the world: which came T71v  otKoV/dEPV'V   0o-TtLS  Ka   EE- the              l
Waus3 \        a~a~or      ~ the land, which occurred  in
to pass in the days of Claudius veTo  erL   CAav'ov  KcaoaposI.
Cesar.                                29 To                        n O          the days of -Claudius.  Then 29
29Then the  rdiscilesv evaere I  ealo/                37-   the disciples, every  one, ac29 Then  the                         ETdisciples, every pET     rt, cpto-a   EKao-Tos avrv codi  his  ability, deman according to his ability, de- i          m KoLav 7riLaS  Tots sa-oe- trcordined    to  his  abilityo determined to send relief unto the                                                 termined to send relief to the
brethren which dwelt in Judea. 3o                        Iov     a aeAo 9  brethren that dwelt in Judea;
30 Which  also they did, and           o KatL E7oLt]o-aPq  aWooretAa vrcS which they also did; and sent 30
sent it to the elders by the hands 7rpOS TOVS 7rrpEovrTEpoVS 8ta  XEt- it to the Elders by the hands
of Barnabas and Saul.                 pos- Bapva3a'    Kat 2LavAov.             of Barnabas and Saul.
CHAP. XII.                              CHAP. XII.                              -CHAP. XII.
Now  about that time, Herod            KA'  EKEtVOV 8E TOV KaltpO               eNow, about that time, He- 1
the king, stretched forth his hands E're'aAev'-pcorsr    o   a ao-tAe'v  rod, the king, stretched forth
to aex certain ofa.       a'                     7', th    his hands to  fpersecute  certovexcerai echuC.    XepaS  KKo L  TOV tain persons of the congrega2 And  he  killed  James the a7To T'S EKKAr7o-taS.  a2 OeLAE 6E tion.  And he  killed  James,  2
brother of John with the sword.  ]aK)oo30P T, o   adeAfor'Icarrov  the brother of John,  with the
popular when Luke wrote this book. IHis allusion to the   After a long critique on this word, Leigh, in his invaluable
origin of this name is an evidence of its then extended cur- Critica Sacra, in allusion to this passage, says: —'" Sepius vero
rency.                                                      ad animi propositum, seu destinationem ac decretum transferb Avcazag, having stood up; eoararve, made known, not tur. Acts 11:29 and 17: 31'. There is here no formal nom.
merely, intimated.-Hack.                                    case to contauv.  It is understood to be: "certain of the
c K.'ausaoog, Caesar. Is rejected by Gb., Sch., Ln., and Tf. It brethren", or every one of the brethren, in prosperous circumis a historic fact that Claudius Ceesar, so called in Roman histo- stances.
ry, is the person here named. Ile was poisoned by his wife e  Ka  eSEtpor eo,     Z trXtoov; Je, now, secundum, juxta, ceum,
Agrippina, A.D. 54.  Being born nine years before Jesus x aCqOo, opportunitas; mature and seasonable time.  Tempore
Christ; this event happened A. D. 45, which fact well synchro- enim venire rerum omnium  est, inquit Cornicus.  The Greeks
nizes with the details of this book. Another Claudius sat on make a difference between:ooVoS, time, and zaigoos, season, if
the same throne, born A. D. 246. Ite was a great military not always, generally; hence xzatoos, opportunitas, mature and
chieftain, and died A.D. 270.  There having been two Clau- seasonable time. Solomon, as well as the Greeks, sometimes
diuses, one of German, and one of Gothic descent, may have placed season and time in antithesis; "due season", Luke 12: 42;
occasioned the insertion in the margin, which finally crept into  Gal. 6: 10; Heb. 11: 15; Acts 24:25. HIerod, it seems, judged
the text.                                                  this time of famine, and necessary contribution to the necessid Tcov,uaT9rrcov, attracted into the genetive by Tts. Instead ties of the poor brethren, a suitable season for him to persecute
of o tsca&7ratcz za&oors rvZogoetzo  zrts avrvov. —iey., De WVette, and oppress them.  Ile laid hands upon the Christians to
Hack. Baovaia, Dor. Gen. 19: 14; Luke 13: 29; John 1: 43. maltreat: as ee,8Ya). eZ racs %Etoa intimates. And, seeing it to
The disciples, in proportion as ('zs) any one was prospered, de- be aoeurov r~ots Iovcatoes;    pleasing to the Jews, he seized Peter
termined, each of them. See i Cor. 16: 2. Tgs, while liter- as a feast for tlemn, and, having killed James with the sword,
ally, any one, is tantamount in our day and currency to, every he intended to present to them another repast.
one. Still as ese, Acts 2: 45, is, com. ver., every one, (yet in    f Kicezoco, to hurt, to harm, to vex, to treat evilly, to injure.
that case more pertinently, any one), so here, every one deter- With us, the word persecute, covers the cases here named.
mined to send relief. accordcing to his ability.          i    ilfa%[ tosa,:cWing here lanlrthrous, w-ould  seem to sanction




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XII.                                                81
KING  JAMES  VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
3 And  because  he  saw  it itaxa  pa.  K3 Kat tOOv ort apeo-r7ov sword.  And because he saw  3
pleased the Jews, he proceeded'eTt rO'S'IOUvCa[ot   7WpOE(T'd rO   that it pleased the Jews, he
further to take Peter also. Then  ovAAai3e/v Kac  ]l-E'po l' P oc v 8  proceeded further to seize Pewere  the  days of unleavened,           / &at r0    v/xor.    4 ov  Ka\ ter  also.  (And  then  were
bread.                                                                       hthe days of the unleavened
4 And when  he had appre- 7rtacras'  eTo ets /vaaKrL, 7rapa-'loaves.)  And ihaving appre-  f
hended him, he put him in prison,  ov0sr Te'o'rapoL TETpa&[otLs a-pa-  hended him, he put him  in
and delivered him  to four qua- TLo)TW          JvAXo'TYeLv  aVTO), /ov- prison,  and   delivered   him
ternions of soldiers to keep him; Ao'/hEvos9 /   era To\ 7rao'Xa  acaya- to  four kquaternioms of solintending after Easter to bring  yedv aTr5v rco Aca.   05 0 p/v oiv diers, to guard him, intending,
him forth to the people. keppot                  ET1pELTO  Ev Tr1   ivAaK' j    after the passover, to bring
5 Peter therefore was kept in                                             him  forth to the people.  Pe- r
prison: but prayer was made  -\                    Ts                 odrhi' ter, therefore,  was  kept in
VWO TYlS EKKAr/O0fS 7rPOS- TOP OEO t           e
without ceasing of the church, \,                                      prison, but learnest prayer,
unto God for him.                    6Wep acroV.                             without  ceasing, was made
6  And  when  Herod  would           6'OTE 63E E/0EAAE  aVVTOV 7rpod- by the congregation  to God
have  brought him  forth, the  yEv 0 IHpco;317, T7  rVK7Z  EKElvo  for him.
same night Peter was sleeping         po   K OJEVO    era             And  when  Herod  would  6
same night Peter wwas sleeping t    iv o  l'pos KOcyO/UErOS  tlEr~  have brought him  forth, in
between  two  soldiers,  bound   vo  r-TpatorV, 8eaA- that ni                          ght, Pete rwas  sleepin
&E/3ELE)OS    v-  that night, Peter was sleeping
with two chains; and the keep- (           er  6v-,   v'kAaKe? re 7rpo  77r between two  soldiers, bound
ers  before the  door kept the 0v'Ppas  Er7pOVV   T7apV  qvAaK?'V. with two chains; and keepers,
prison.                              7                {a,                / before the door, guarded  the
7 And behold, the angel of   Katt8ov, ayyEAOS' KVplov  E7rE-p rison.   An                    d behold ames- 7
prison.  Aud behold  a mes- 7
the Lord came upon him, and a                             aOT], KaL  bos eAaxe;v r T  oT- senger of the Lord stood near,
light shined in the prison; and    1txart~  WraTrcas'r  E 7r  7rXevp~a   and a light shone in the prison,
he smote Peter on the side, and ro   JIETpOV,  77EtpEl  aWTOV  A-  and, striking  Peter  on  the
raised him  up, saying, Arise up    V'A&OV-Ta   Et TvXEL. Ko     side, he raised him up, saying,
quickly.  And his chains fell off,,               rise  up  quickly.  And  his
from hAis hands. e4eWeTO'ov avTro   al aAvrets E(K Trv  chains ilfell off from his hands.
8 And  the  angel said  unto  xetp~v.  8etwre re 0 a3/yeAor 7Vrpos And the messenger said to him, 8
a sword. But this is a special case, because " the article fails' Tcov avlucov, of the unleavened. The article is here used
when the idea is general."  He was slain by the sword; so in to direct attention to the feast of unleavened bread, and
our usage we have " the gallows ", "the Penitentiary ", "the should be translated: It was not in days of unleavened bread,
Work-House ", not a gallows, a Penitentiary, a Work-House, in a general sense, but of the unleavened bread, in a specific
as penal institutions.  These are idiomatic formulas. See sense.
Hackett and others on this passage.                        j Hitauax, aor. part., having seized; rosaaJovs, part., having
But we have in this context another such case:         given him over to four detachments of four soldiers, v2gaoaaevv
h Hactv _Se IYUeoat zc0 a:vpiwv, ad verbum, "now were days avzov.
of the unleavened."  But idiomatically Now, or, then, (as the   k Tereascov, occurring but once in the Christian Scriptures,
case may be), were the days of unleavened bread.         should be rendered according to Roman usage. A quaternion
was a company of four soldiers. There were, therefore, six.
These are valuable examples, that supersede the ordinary teen soldiers on duty, four at each time, in turns, keeping
rules of Greek syntax and etymology, when applied to Hebrew  guard.
idioms; and in some very grave cases, such as the anarthrous   1 Ezme7vs, intentus, assiduus. It is indicative of extended
HIEvuxa, when qualified by ayov.  Though to us apparent or protracted and earnest prayer. -Crit. Sacr. ieno, Ln., Tf:
anomalies, they are not to be disregarded, much less to be an- Gb., prefer to  rsieO.
nihilated. Loaves, in the above case, is a more serious sup-   11 E$Ezreaov —ex rcov xteowv, not out of but from his hands.
pression than the article 7, in the case of saaXaoa, though it They could not have fallen out of, unless he had held them zn.ndicates several instruments. Literally, And the days of the his hands. Xeso, in Greek currency; includes the whole Coreunleavened were.                                         arm, or any part of it.




82                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
him, Gird thyself, and bind on |atVoV, HlEpls(oo-at, Kat v7roaro-at Gird yourself and bind on your
thy sandals: and so he did. And r7          ocavp-co L o ov.' Ewsroly e 3  sandals. And he did so. And
he saith unto him, Cast thy gar- OVTo.  K'a  A'ytEL avrow  Iept3a- he said to him, Cast your garment about thee, and follow me. AoD To [aLo'       v -OV, KaL NKoAo~v- ment around you, and mbollow
9 And he went out, and fol-,,    me. AndPeterwentoutandfol- 9
lowed him, and wist not that    t  oL.             sal eeAo ov  7KO0-  lowed him, and -had not -perit was true which was done by IAovetc awvrT    Kal  OVK  7ieL OrTt ceived that what was done by
the angel; but thought he saw  aAc7OS' EO-Tt TO 7WOYLEVO2 &a rovi the messenger was Preal, but
a vision.                           &y7yeAov,'OKEt 36 opacta /AE'- thought that he saw a vision.
10 When they were past the W7etv.    10 ifeA' At Trp3 rri /      When they had passed the lo
first and the second ward, they OvAaK v    Kal &VTEPaW, TAOoR Tr  qfirst and the second watch,
came unto the iron gate  that?                             v,            they came to the iron gate,
leadeth  unto  the  city; which,                                        that leads into the city; which
ledeth  unto  the city; which povoav   sl,     r  a opened    spontaneously   to
opened to them  of his own ac-,,      opened    pontaneously    to
cord: and they went out, and WTarr y r~YoXO?   aKrot   Kal  EEh-   them;  and they  went out,
passed  on through one street;  OPrTrES 7rpo7AOO,'v peV/r/V L[ac,, Kal  and passed  on through one
and forthwith the angel departed  EVOCEJ    WrrT   0  eXyEAos   wr  street.  And  forthwith  the
firom him.                          avrov~.  I Kcat  0 HR po E VyofiE e-   messenger departed from him.
11 And when Peter was come   oVs TJ  ELavrc,  Ne re                lv    Then Peter, having come to 11
to himself, he said, Now I know  &A 5    r           aT            Kpo himself, said, Now I certainly
of a surety, that the Lord hath  aknow OTE-aEr             Tt   Kthat h  Lo     h  et
know  that the Lord has sent
sent his  angel, and  hath  de-    r a"yyeAoZ' aTroV, Kat E4ElA o
1- 1livered me out of the hand of ftC  EK X       g                     / his messenger, and has deliverlivered me out of the band of /1e EK Xetpo-'Hpoa3ov Ka    7ra-  ed me out of the hands of Hetierod, andf the peom  all the expecta-    -, T77S T7rpoo-o KtlaS roV  Aaov rod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews.'- ovaat',.   12 o-v'o, Te tion of the people of the Jews.
12 And when he had consid-tion ofthepeopleoftheJews.
ered thle thing, he came to the?JAOeZ ELr rT7v    oKt'Kav ]JfapIas' Tri     And when he had consid- 12
house of Mary the mother of /T77pog'Icoavrrov  T0o   EWFtKaAov- ered the matter, he went to
John, whose surname was Mark, /E$oV    fKv    rTay  LK'              OL the house of Mary, the mother
where many were gathered to- /(rvr7tpot            o. lxe,oe         of John, whose surname was
gether, praying.                    0_V'1601~07LEVOL   Kal  7WPOOEVXO- Mark, where many were as13 And as Peter knocked at /xer'OL.                                     sembled, praying. And uwhen 13
the door of'the gate, a dam-    a13 Kpovravror Se rov ll7Ipov  he knocked  at the  door of'n Ao).ovElDt, not go with me nor come with me, but follow   r Avwoyavr7, automaton like, that is "of itself."  The word
me, such is its almost universal import.               spontaneously with us happily represents it.  "Of its own
accord," may be more familiar to most ears, but too perin Icat ovz 7e 0rt a)T,7&jes, pluperfect, he had not perceived
phrastic.
that the scene, through which he had passed, was real.
t It may be a matter wholly of taste, which is somewhat
o OUv no3a), "'whirst 1ZOt," is obsolete; knew  lot, is its representative,.  literally             knew not,           arbitrary, but so it is with me-" I certainly know," is more
forcible, than I know certainly.
P  ),il9egs, literally true; here, more appositely to the case,
Now (Je) he-for rov 1ireov we read avrov, on the
it should be,'eal.
authority of Gb., Sch., Ln., and Tf. And when he knocked
q Ikotaorwv cat ev'eroav, both are anarthrous, because, in at the door, etc.  Tv Jvav c,,ov rcvr2oWoq-the door of the
such cases, it would be pleonastic. There could not be two gate-way, Thomp.; the gate of the court, Murd.; the door of
fir.st and two second wratches, hence a first watch and a second the gate, Penn, Wesley; entry door, Rheims, Tyndale, Cranmer.
watch. being stationed, all versions, ancient and modern, refer the door of the porch, Waliefield; the door of the outer gate,
to tl(llnl as thle first and the seconld.              Dodd.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XII.                                             83
KING JAMES7 VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
sel came  to  hearken, named TrV  Ozvpav roD wrvAkoos, 7rpoo-rA- the  gate, a  maid  servant,
Rhoda.    when sh            e aknew  P-  eraKov'atC coparc  named Rhoda, went to hear14 And when she knew  Pe-,  /              14    \               [L     ken. And recognizing Peter's 14
ter's voice, she opened not the  P0(3W            Kat EWL72OVOa  T7) voice, she did not open the gate,
gate for gladness, but ran in, d         %orvT  roD.llTpov,  a7o     = X-  for gladness; but ran in and
and told how Peter stood before   -,, a,   told  them   that Peter was
the gate.                          pasfs 0oV    otE Top 7rvACa, eo-       standing before the gate. And 1i
15 And thev said unto her, 8pa/tovo'a 8E a7r77yyetAev  Eo-Tarat they   said  to  her, You  are
Thou art mad.  But she con- rz,  lErpov  7rpo  roD  7wvAczoros. crazy.  But she -Confidently
stantly affirmed that it was even 15' ~, J o'           affirmied that it was even so.
so. Then said they,Itishisangel.                                           TentheysaidItishismes16 But Peter continued knock- _  8~77'oor. e5                          Then they said, It is his mes-e
16 ButhPetern continuedt ihknogek- |                     OEt   TXVPt(ET  oCOS' E'XElV. senger.  But Peter continued 16
ing. And when they had opened oi 8''Aeyovz,  o0  y             Aorol knocking.  And  when  they
the door, and saw him, they were / (TrLv   16'O  (6 H17irpos  eTtezE-t  had opened the door, and saw
astonished.'KpOVCO)      avO,,TES    8   to      a him, they  were  astonished.
17 But he beckoning   unto           Ko v'    Eaot    17         / But he, beckoning to  them  17
themL-  with the hand to  be quiet,
their peace, declared unto them  eras  8E6 aVTroLt S'      Xetpl  o-tyav, declared  to  them   how  the
how the Lord had brought him   tlyyro-caro   arots' 7r;  KV ptO' Lord had brought him out of
out of the  prison.   And  he Iarov \eyayev;~ age bvAa Ksr  the prison.  And he said, Go
said, Go shew these things unto,                                         tell these things to  James,
James, and to the brethren. And eT7re  e,'A 7rayelAaTe, IaKGO,/3iP   and to the brethren.  And he
he departed, and went into an- KaLt Tors a(3eA4otLS Trava.   ICat departed and went to another
other place.                         4eAOoz, E7ropevOr eLS eT'epov  ro- place.
18 Now as soonl as it was day, 1  r      18 PE vo,\v, /e,   Now, as soon as it was day, 18
is Now as soo  n aitns i t wa ay,  rro~,.  xs _,eo1terls. B~ r.EPat~ there was no small stir among
there was no small stir among,,,,              there was no small stir among
the soldiers, what was become ly7  rapaxos os  0          AK lyo S  Ev  i'os  the soldiers, as to what had
of Peter.'rTpartor)Tats-, rt appa  o lETrpos  x-become of Peter. And when 19
19  And  when  Herod  had  ye',eTO.   19 "Hp5)r(sp  3s'  i\ Lt- Herod had sought for him, and
sought for hinm, and found him          a  a     v   a, ~  a\   did not find him, he examined
not, he examined the keepers,   a, VT    K                   Ep, aa  the keepers, and commanded
and commanded that they should KptOLas Trovss dvAaKas, EKEAevUeE  that they should be put to
be put to death.  And he went a7raX0rvat   Kat KaTEAOo a7o   death.  And he went from
v Mawn, gaCtvo/at, you are crazy, 2d sing. pres., ind.'H Se in those indicative of office in the Christian Church. The
8z1FUvqtvero orcos eCyew, but she pertinaciously continued to abuse of such terms in popular currency, is, with me, a preaffirm that it was even so.                            ponderating argument. The ideal forms entertained of angels,
r IHis messenger, ayyCLos0.       This word so often especially of their personalities, is an additional argument in
occurring in the Christian Scriptures, sometimes indicates a their case.  Coleridge  says, "After much thought on
heavenly, and sometimes an earthly messenger.  The no- the subject of angels as a divine kind of finite beings, I find
tion that every one, especially every good man, has a guardian no sufficing reason to hold it for a revealed doctrine, and
angel in constant attendance, is older than the N. T., and still assuredly it is no truth of philosophy, which, as I have elsecherished in many minds. In this place, it might be supposed where remarked, can conceive but three kinds-ist. The
to indicate a messenger sent by Peter, rather than Peter him- infinite reason; 2nd. The finite rational; and 3d. The finite
self in person.  But amongst the Jews. it was generally a irrational-that is, God, man, and beast. What, indeed, even
cherished idea, that every good man had a guardian angel. for the vulgar, is, or can an archangel be, but a man with
Luke simply narrates, but comments not on the occasion. wings, better or worse, than the wingless species, accordNeither shall we.                                      ing as the feathers are white or black? I would that the
On weighing all that I have read and thought on the word had been translated instead of Anglicized in our English
propriety of translation in general, and the word angel in Bible." New Edition, Notes in Hackett: vol. 5, p. 125.
particular, I feel a preponderance of reason and propriety, in   ~ It might be, in modern style, not a little agitation as to
favor of translating rather than of transferring words of what Peter came to be. Too stiff and formal! Taearos is well
this class.  This more especially obtains in this word, and represented by commotion, indicating both inquiry and alarm.,




84                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
down from Judea to Cesarea, and Tr'r'Iovaatcas Elr rv KcatopeEatav Judea to Caesarea, and abode
there abode.                       LDTptl3eV.  20    v a  s o vp58    there.
20 And Herod was highly dis- OVlo!w       v TvpAots  Kat 2Laovr-    And Herod 3being enraged 20
pleased with them  of Tyre and o            ov                          at those of Tyre and Sidon,
Ot.9  0IUo~v/taOO Y   8E  7rap?7o'av
Sidon. But they came with one    t,  w, /they  came with one accord
esVToV, KaL rEtoavTES BAo-    y- came whaone mac d
accord to him, and having made  rp,                    Aa- to  him, and, having  made
Blastus the king's chamberlain  -roVTO 7o  ew7r  TOU  KOtTCovO'O TO0 Blastus, the king's chambertheir friend, desired peace, be-  lao'tAe(r,   TroVuTo e.p1 lW7V,  t&  lain,theirfriend, desiredpeace;
cause their country was nour- ro TpejEo0ac A        WT&W  7TaV X pav  because their country was supished by the king's country.      &7w- rTri 8/a(TtAtKLq/S.              ported by the king's country.
21 And upon a set day, Herod    21 T       yaKTr  86  /EPea 0 Hpo37Irs And,  on  an appointed day, 21
arrayed in royal apparel, sat upon dr;vardbLEVOs  E0-O7T-a - aIto-tLK/v,   Herod, arrayed in royal appahis throne, and made an oration Ka           Katoa  \ e7rL r   /oy       el, sat  on  his throne, and
u     nto throem. andm e  an o raXti                           22  a O'   made a speech to them. And 22
22 And  the people gave a EoiuiopEL Wpo  a                     j  a  the people shouted, saying, It
shout, saying, It is the voice of a   /JLOS' E7FEeOVretL,  eoV ~IYovi/ Kat is the voice of a God, and not
god, and not of a man.             vK aOpco7rov.   23 raaXP7lh7a 6  of a man. And immediately a 23
23 And immediately the angel e7TraTager4 avTro   ayyeAos Kvptov, wmessenger of the Lord smote
of the Lord smote him, because acv0' 0w oVC'&oKE Te    3o1xv yarT6  him  because he did not give
he gave not God the glory: and   e'   Kat  y7evy /evosf cro-KoAri'-  God the glory. And, having
he was eaten of worms, and gave /3poro.   24 e                    /;o.  been eaten by worms, he exup the ghost.,3pLOTOU E4E#V4E. \ 9                    \CO7Os' pired.
24 But the word of God grew  ro70 OO  iv4ave KaL e7rAO70vvero.   But the word of God -eon- 24
and multiplied.                   25 Bapvco/3as &E KaL Za2Aos z7re'- tinued to grow, and extend.
25 And Barnabas and Saul  rpeav    e;   IepovoaAsl,  7rAr/-And Barnabas  and Saul re-25
returned from  Jerusalem, when        v T        i,              turned from Jerusalem, when
they had fulfilled their ministry, poo-avrer Aid 8taKOptar, o-vu7ra- they had fulfilled their minand took with them John, whose pea)a/oUvrTe KaL'IcoavvrV TOPV Et- istry, and took with them John,
surname was Mark.                 KA/O7e'Vra    MapKC.Y.                whose surname was Mark.
CHAP. XIII.                         CHAP. XIII.                         CHAP. XIII.
Now there were in the church        Er~AN 2 E' Tvves     E'AVTLO-   NOW there were in the con- 1
that was at Antioch certain pro- XeLa KaTa Tr\> oveav EKKA-cLeav gregation that existed in Anphets and teachers; as Barnabas, 7rpoyTerat Ka ee  &o'KaAot, o TE tioch, certain  prophets and
and Simeon that was called Ni- Bapva/ease  Kal ZXv/tEOc)v o KaChov- ateachers, asBarnabas and SimY Ovtouaacov, part. pres., being enraged at them, &c. (o Tf., but by Gb. is regarded as a probable omission. It is, inHEocoJos, is rejected by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf.)        deed, redundant, placed, as it is, in apposition to the words 7reoz And the word of God continued to grow 27Tvave. Kat T ra Tzat XCz a axaZot, now there were prophets and teachers.
E2,i7&vveo, imp., pass., and was extended. It grew in the ac-  In Antioch, vara zpyv ovaav. KIara is a preposition of great
cession of the people, and extended over the territory, or latitude, and is represented by the following words: according
among the people. The word of God. or the Gospel of God. to, against, apart, at, aside, after, by, of, concerning, touching,
was proclaimed and made progress.-Murd. The word of God in, in every, down. By the annexation of ly, it is used adincreased and multiplied. —Penn, Thomp. " Grew and multi- verbially, as in the following cases: daily, for every day;
plied." —Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva. Increased and multiplied. Acts 3: 2; 16: 5; 17: 11, 17; 19: 9; privately, Gal. 2: 2;
— Rheims. There are pleonasms in sacred as well as in com- charitably, Rom. 14: 15, etc.
mon style. Aoyos, says IIackett, suggests the complex idea of   These prophets and teachers were in Antioch, not necesdoctrine and disciples, and the verbs, that follow, divide the sarily of Antioch; yet they were really of the Church, as the
idea into parts.                                     Evayye2srov xapca Mcaz&atov, xara Magxov, tara Aovxav, xa-ra
a Certain prophets and teachers. Tw es is rejected by Ln., Iwca'rvn, were of them, as writers, or reporters.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.                                                85
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
ger, and Lucius of Cyrene, and,LEVroS' 1IYEp, Kal AolOKtm O  yv- eon, who is called Niger, and
Manaen, which had been brought pyrawcos, Marcaiv TE'1Hpc(ov Toiv Lucius the Cyrenian, and Maup with Herod the tetrarch, and 7-ETpcapXov oVrTpoOOS%, KaL  Ca0- naen, bwho  had been brought
Saul.                                Aos.  2 AEtrovpyov'vorw          8e avrTw   up  with Herod the Tetrarch,
2 As they ministered to  the  rT) KVpCtO  KaLL 1V7'TEVOVToW,  t7rE and Saul.  While they were  2
Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost Tr -lveu       a To Aytov,'A.op[ - O        ministering to the Lord, and
said, Separate me Barnabas and  -carTe  8   /Ot L   rv  Te BapvRc3av  fasting, the Holy Spirit said,
Saul, for the work whereunto I Ka   roTW  ZcavAov  Ets 7T'pdyov  o dSeparate  for me  Barnabas
have called them.                    7rpoO-KeKAtxaLt a'7o'0 3.   a TOTE and Saul to the work, for which
3 And when they had fasted  v/o-rE'eo-avTre   KaL  7rpoo-evteae- I have called them. eAnd when  3
and prayed, and laid their hands Iot, KaL EW7rt0eEVreS 7Ta  XEtpa  av- they had fasted, and prayed,
on them,'they sent them away.   7rotS   a7re'Avroav.   4            Ovro7L 1tv and laid their hands on them,
4 So they being sent forth by  orv  EK7rE/OEv'rES- v7rbo 0ro  ]IvEv- they fsent them away. So they, 4
the Holy Ghost, departed unto   aTaroS  7To0'.Ayov, KaTr7AOov  Elt  being sent forth gby the Holy
But in what sense, of them?  By election, or by the mis-   Casauban, of the highest reputation for sound learning in
sion of Christ, or from Jerusalem, or any other place, is not to this, as in other departments of literature, affirms that this
be inferred from the grammatical construction. This must be word )etrovsoyta properly indicates, and represents, all religious
learned from history, not from grammar. Barnabas and Paul, services; that private, or public prayer, or any religious service,
we know, were not of Antioch, though, in their travels, they may is represented as Liturgy. The verb occurs but three times,
have been there, once and again. And here, too, was Simeon and the substantive six times in the Christian Scriptures,
the black, according to Adam Clark; " because ", says he, "of represented by ministration, or service of a public character;
skin or hair ". But neither did the Greeks, nor do we Ame- sometimes, indeed, personal and private, 2 Cor. 9: 12; Heb.
ricans call any man black, or white, because of his hair, or his 10: 11. This public service, offered to the Lord, is ordained
coat, but because of his skin. The Roman, NTiger, is derived for our good and for his glory. It is, indeed, our honor and
from the Greek, vexzoos, mortuus, dead. We have not, in the happiness to perform it in spirit and in truth.
Greek tongue, a common noun that radicates in, or that com-   d ASToiactre &jr,uo, separate to me truly. In prosa A3C semmences with, Neg, long vowel, or short. Hence negro has no per postponitur et vertitur sane. It is redundant, Acts 13: 2
representative in Greek; nor, indeed, in Latin. ITiger, in La- -Crit. Sac.         In the Christian Scriptures S3q is
tin, etsas, in Greek, and nr= (niger fuit), in Hebrew, repre- found but six times. It is not represented at all in this case,
sent the color called black; so Job 30: 30 says: " My skin is Com. Ver.  /q7 strengthens the command, ch. 15: 36; Luke
black upon me.                                           2: 15.-Hack.
b ZvvrootOS, una educatus. An infant nourished by the   e EvtrLevreS  preceded by vV7arevaaves xcaLt noaev~acqsame mother, Hdt. 1: 99; one coeval, and of the same origin, vot, aoristic participles-and having fasted, and prayed, and imId. 2: 65. We have no phrase more apposite than, "Who posed hands on them, or, when they had fasted, and prayed,
had been brought up with Herod ". or, was educated with and laid their hands on them. are equally grammatical.  The
IIerod.                                                   latter is, perhaps, more popular in the living age.  Their is
Acetovoyovvrowv &e avrvwv zC zevotc. Cum ministrarent; supplemental, and, to some minds, necessary as definitive of the
d est cum munere suo fungerentur docendi, viz., ac prophetan- coiperants in this work.
di; nam Paulo ante, doctores ac prophetas fuisse dixerat: ita-  They sent them away, or, dismissed them. The former we
que Chrysostomus recte interpretatus est 2etzoveoyovvrov, mi- prefer, because the latter is, in our forensic currency, to discard
nistrantibus; id est preedicantibus, Syrus et Arabs prvecanti. from office, to discontinue.-Webster.
bus; nom 2eczovoyelv, retulerunt ad publicas preces propter   g EXrZe U99evses Vzro zov Hvevuaros tov _oyLov, by the Holy
adjunctam jejunii mentionem.-Crit. Sac. This ezT:ovoyelv re- Spirit.  This specific formula occurs in this book sixteen
fers exclusively to what is called public service; from  Eltros, times, the formula to Aypov frevxua seven times, and huEvua
public, and eioyov, work. The Mass in Rome, and the Com- 54ytov, anarthrous, or indefinite, occurs nineteen times, always
munion Service in England, are properly called, Liturgy. The indicative of the same Spirit, uniformly in capital initials, in
performance of the ritual of public worship, is, however, its Bagster's text. But, to classify them under the species of defti
general scope and intent. For these the State, or body eccle- nite, and indefinite, of the former, in this single book, we have
siastic, is responsible.                                 twenty-three occurrences, and of the latter nineteen, in all




86                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.
KING  JAMES   VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
Seleucia; and from  thence they   V> ZYeAev`KeLav  EKELEV   TE are- Spirit, went down into Seleusailed to Cyprus.                     I7Aevo'av o  e[ a Tv7     zrKpor.   5 KaL cia; and thence they sailed into
forty-two occurrences. In all the other books of the Christian rior assurance of faith, and of understanding. may we not affirm,
Scriptures, we have, of the definite form, eighteen, and of the (no particular designated spirit being in the premises), that
indefinite, thirty-2two occurrences. We are, from a strict ana- the Spirit of God, or the H2EV/a6 Tov Oeov, the HVEVcra Aylov,
lysis of all these cases, confirmed in the judgment that Irvev/ca the to HIevun lqytov, and the to Hzv/yva To Alytov, severally'4yeov, whether with, or without the article, uniformly repre- do, in Apostolic usage and currency, uniformly indicate one
sents the Holy Spirit.  In the corn. ver., it is represented, in and the self-same Spirit of God, or the Holy Spirit?
the Christian Scriptures, by Holy Ghost, eighty-two times,   No logic, no metaphysics can, as we conceive, entrench upand by Holy Spirit, only four times. Such is its history.    on this position, that will not shake the whole basis of the
Both Theology, and Christology, have suffered no little from  hitherto well-sustained and documented science of Hermeneuultra, or hypercriticism on this third personality of Jehoyah. tics in general, and of Bible IIermeneutics in particular.
New Testament usage is our safest index, or guide, in ascer-   But, to some minds, there is a plausible objection, and. as
taining the current value, or import of its most prominent far as known to us, but one objection found in Matthew 3  11.
terms, and forms of expression.  Our special code, if we either It is: awvos i/tgcas /,c.T,-rt Ev 1Hevpart q,6ra xaN rvo6. Being
need, or have such a code, is simply New Testament usage-    indefinite, it is presumed that it cannot indicate the Holy
Be it then noted. that every proper name found in the nomi- Spirit, personally contemplated, but officially, or in some special
native, or, properly, the naming case, in the first chapter of influence.
Matthew, on its first presentation, is anarthrous, or indefinite.   Paul says: All our fathers were baptized into Moses in the
It reads: BIBAOZ yeveaecoE IH=2O     XQotavov, viov Ja3flt  Cloud, and in the Sea. And here some have assumed a paralvov Af.o4aau. On certain theories these eight anarthrous nouns lelism between "in holy Spirit," and "in.fire," that, as the
should be translated: A  book of a generation of a Jesus, a Israelites were baptized into Moses, in the cloud, and in the sea,
Christ, a son of a David, a son of an Abrahaml.             so Christians are immersed into Christ, in the Holy Spirit and
To illustrate farther, a primordial principle, we shall select a in fire. This, tosome minds, may appear plausible. But will the
prominent case of the same category, found in the Gospel history. facts sustain, or justify it? We presume not. Fire is not a symIt is that of Pontius Pilate, a public and an ostensible actor in bol of any spiritual blessing. On the contrary it is the symbol
the drama of Christian history.  IHe first appears anarthrous, of a fearful calamity. And so our Lord interprets it. A baptism
but is made definite by the addition of'tco iyeuovt, Pontius Pi- in fire is destruction.  So the winnowing shovel separates the
late, the governor.  So is ]IrEvcma, Matt. 1: 18-20, made deft- chaff from the wheat, that, while the latter is preserved in the
nite by Iyt1ov. Holy Spirit being known to the Jews as the garner, "the chaff is to be consumed in an unquenchable fire".
Divine Spirit-the Spirit of God-it was enough for them  to Salvation, and damnation, are the alternatives presented by
say, that Jesus was begotten by Holy Spirit.  This was as Jesus Christ.  John baptized in water, into repentance.  His
much a personal name as Pontius Pilate, there being no other commission reached no farther.  But he warned those who
spirit so introduced in Jewish or Christian history.  There repudiated his ministry, that his successor would baptize in
never was but one HIrev/ya lytov, since the apostasy of Adam, the Holy Spirit, and in fire-not the same subjects in both, but
known, or recognized in the Patriarchal, or Jewish oracles. one class in the Holy Spirit, afterwards to be poured out; and
This is a highly important and suggestive fact.             the other class, in the fire; afterwards to be poured out.  No
But to return to Pilate. After his introduction he is seven preacher, who preceded Jesus, ever preached of the baptism
times named by Matthew without his surname, Pontius, but of fire-" the damnation of hell", of the burning lake, "the
being a conspicuous personage, a representative of Cesar, he unquenchable fire ", as did the Prophet whomr John immersed
has the article prefixed six of these seven times. It is only in the Jordan. The sum of John's preaching was the last
once omitted, and that is the appeal made to him by certain chapter of Malachi.  He baptized his converts in the Jordan,
Pharisees, (Matt. 27: 62), instead of which they substitute xv- and directed them to his Master, assuring them  that, if they
qLE in the vocative.                                         obeyed him, they should receive his Holy Spirit. If not, he
The same style occurs in Mark. Hie names him ten times in would consume them in an unquenchable fire.
chap. 15. In nine of these occurrences, the article is prefixed,   There were then two immersions, in his eye: one for purifiyet he never calls him governor.   In the Acts his name oc- cation, and one for destruction-an immersion in spirit, and an
curs, ch. 3: 13; 4:27; 13: 28, only once preceded by Pon- immersion in fire. Both are figurative, or at least metaphoritius. Paul, too, names him once, 1 Tim. 6:13, when speak- cal. Neither spirit, nor fire, can be sprinkled upon us, nor can
ing of Christ's confession to, or before, Pontius Pllate.   we be poured, or sprinkled  into them.  But there is life in
Now, with, or without  the  article, does not Pilate, in every Spirit, and destruction in fire, and we can be immersed in, or
instance, indicate Governor Pilate? And, with equal, or supe- subjected to them.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.                                                 87
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISEL VERSION.
5 And when they were at Sal- yEvlO/EVOt ev  Zbaaakvt,  KaT?77/- Cyprus. And "whentheywere  5
amis, they preached the word of yeAAov  rOv Aoyov roD O-Eo0                 v in Salamis, they preached the
God in  the synagogues of the  rats OUvvayoyats 7c6u'IovaatC'o    word of God in the synagogue
Jews.  And they had also John                    Ka    ope. of the Jews, and'they had also
to their minister.,O a                                    pET??.t    John as their attendant. And  6
teAOOre  d               e    v  ro' o   h aXptthey  ad gone through
6 And when  they had  gone                                                   when they had gone through
through  the isle  unto  Paphos,  lioi ov, Evpo, TtVa L1ayOzJ #EV- the Jwhole island as far as Pathey found a certain sorcerer, a  3oi'por?7Tr)  Iovwatov, G) o'oYO/   phos, they found a certain sorfalse prophet, a Jew, whose name  Baptr7ocovs,  o7 or Z  ovI- a       Tc) Op- corer, a false prophet, a Jew,
was Bar-jesus:                        O v7rawC.EpyI&  llHTaV'Aco   avept  whose name was Bar-Jesus7 Which was with the deputy  (ovver'T.   OVTo~  rpoo-KaAEo-aGYe- who was with the proconsul 7
of the country, Sergius Paulus, Pos Bapra3a,  Kal,avOAov, Ere- of the country, Sergius Paulus,
a prudent man; who called for                    aA                        o   kaprudent man;who called for
Barnabas and Saul, and desired  7                                        -    Barnabas and Saul, and desired
to hear the word of God.              OEov.        av'Oio-Tar7o   3   av7ot  to hear the word of God. But 8
8 But Elymas  the  sorcerer'EAvas,  0  ftayos'   oUTr)o y7p  Elymas, the sorcerer, (fbr so is
(for so is his name by interpre-   eOepEY1VEVtE7at 7T' ovo/ta avroW' his name,:being translated),
tation) withstood them, seeking,       ing   t
to turn away the deputy  from  (VzzT  8tar7pe'at rov arov7ra0o v opposed   them,  seeking    to
the faith.                            a7ro rys 7rt'TrcoS.   9 Zavkos  Ne, turn aside the proconsul from
9 Then Saul, (who also is cal- o Ka"   ]lavAo', WrATo-0et  llvev- the faith.  Then  Saul, (also  9
led Paul,) filled with the Holy'Aro     Ayov,   s EveaV   EI  called Paul), mfilled with the
Ghost, set his eyes on him,                     1                 / tHoly Spirit, -having looked
10 And said, O full of all sub- aVrov          e7rert,       7rArprS 7rap- earnestly upon him, said, O 10
tilty, and all mischief, thou child  fosr &XAov KaL 7rano-rr pabtovpyta-s, full of all Psubtilty and  all
h rFevoEvot, aor. part., equal to ovrs,, and when they were or, being interpreted which, in corn. ver. in its seven occurthere; or, being there, they announced; or, were announcing zov rences, is its representative.
ooy, ov  Oeov, the word of God, the word of the God.         m Hlivja&'ei Thevyarzos  iytov.  See note on v. 4.
Etlov, imp., were accustomed to have, we say: They had   n IIevvuacraT C ytov is, in the selected text of the Bagsters', a
John &c.                                                   misprint. It should be here Ivev/uarol4ytov; we correct it
JitsLovreg, add  s',, Gib., Sch., Lu. Tf.  cO2jv vyv vm- gramatically, and find we are sustained in their Hexapla of
aov, the whole Island of Paphos. Eubeov, they found, avc a, 1841.
o AzEvlXts  EtS CavZOY,  having looked, or looked intensely
a certain man, eayos. After evov, Ln. and Tf. add, ava.                     o,d in'They found a certain magician, a Jew, named Barjesus.-       n him said., found in this
Wakefield. "A certain sorcerer, a Jewish false prophet, whose place only.  We found of the same family, ~&7oveyiua,  Acts
nae was  arjsus-Penn18 14 there rendered, lewdness, here, mischief, maleficentia.
name was Barjesus."-Penn.  "A magian, a false prophet, a                                   
Beza Pisc. It indicates a propensity to perpetrate all sorts
Jew, whose name was Barjesus." —Thomp. "A certain man,                It indicates a propensit                 sorts
of wickedness.  Crit. sac.
a sorcerer, a Jew, who was a false prophet, and whose name
was Barsuma." —Murd., Syr.  Admitting man into the text,   P Jo2ov —3aYovgytzas.  The former occurs twelve times in
urdocs  version is exact.  It is, however, redundant, like  N. T., represented by subtilty, deceit, craft, guile; the latter
Murdock's version is exact.  It is, however, redundant, like.. I  seven times in N. T. com. ver.
men, brethren, and fathers, the two last implying, or containing
the first.'Poa&ovytas, found only in this place. Another member of
this family occurs once; viz.  Olovey/iUa, Acts 18: 14, "wick.
k AvvmtvarCo, deputy governor; avvEar, a man of under- ed lewdness," com. ver. The former, do2os, denotes all kinds
standing, Wakef, Thomp., WIiseman. Mur.; a well informed of dissimulation, Rom. 1: 29. exquisita diligentia ad insidianman, Boothr. Prudent man, Penn. It is, in its four occurrences dum. —Basil, Calvin. He feigns one thing, and does another.in com. vers. represented by, prudent.  He appears to have Crit. Sac. The latter, DqXzovoya, is represented by maleftbeen a person of good understanding, intelligent, with us; yet centia, and, according to Beza and Piscator, denotes a person
prudence being the attribute most conspicuous in this case, we prepense to perpetrate any wicked deed. —Vatablus.  Erasgive it preference.                                       mus derives it from   cbosov, facile. and esoyaoouac,  operor. Oneo
1 MIa 9'euiovvetezal: pres. ind. pass., his name being translated, who is easily induced to perpetrate crime.




88                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
of the devil, thou enemy of all viE act 30Aov, EXOPE  7rac-S 8ttKac- mischief, Pson of the Devil,
righteousness,  wilt  thou  not o, o'  Ira-         EaC-rpEpo    enemy  of all righteousness,
cease to pervert the right ways ra o           vs  Kvp NOv  T,S Ev9E LaS    will you not cease to qpervert
of the Lord,  XE11  o     KPOI the rright ways of the Lord?
11 And now behold, the hand                                       KV, And now behold,the hand of 11
of the Lord is upon thee, and e7rVt we, Kcat eo- O                           the Lord is upon you, and you
thou shalt be blind, not seeing'7rT)   TO))?AtO'  aXpt  Katpov. shall be blind, not seeing the
the sun for a season.  And im- ]Iapaxp7tca 8E E7'TEeTV EV' av- sun for a season.  And immemediately  there fell on him  a           3r &XA'     OKoTOS, Kal   7repea-  diately there fell on him a mist,
mist and  a darkness; and  he   o p                                 12 r     and a darkness; and he went
went, about  seeking  some  to.     \                                T        about seeking some persons to
lead hint by the hand.,v  o a rart-  lead him  by the hands. Then 12
12 Then the deputy, when he   rev(-TEv,   EK7TrA7-or-Ot EvOS' Er7TL Tr)  the  proconsul, thaving  seen
saw  what was done, believed, &aXt              roy Kvpov.                    what was done, believed, Ubebeing astonished at the doctrine        13 AVaXOEvTES     a8 ro rls /lT{- ing astonished at the doctrine
of the Lord.                                                                 of the Lord.
13 Now  when Paul and his q5ov o  7rept rTov lIaAov,  kAOov    And, loosing from  Paphos, 13
company  loosed  from  Paphos, ets.llp' H yEp'         r T'  Hap ivAXs.  they  who  were Vwith  Paul
they  came to  Perga in  Pam-''I/ors 81 a7roxcop-o-  aar an- came  into  Perga  of  Pamnphylia:   And  John  departing                 EeE e/    _]-epo0J   philia; and  John, departing
from  them, returned  to  Jeru-                                              from them, returned into Jerusalern.     wAhea. atVroTL   E  aeA0OOVreS' salem.
14 But when they departed a7ro  Trs' ]lepyrs,  7rapEyEVovro                  But they  themselves, de- 14
from  Perga, they came to An- Ets ArrToxE LaP TarSy   ]lorat\aS Ka  parting firom Perga, came into
tioch in Pisidia, and went into  ELEAovTErs  ES Tv,ay,Y   Antioch of Pisidia, and went
the synagogue on the sabbath-,,,,             into  the synagogue on wthe
day, and sat down.                   T y) 7/JLEpa e  T6o Uap 33aTw,'e/aOt- Sabbath  day, and sat down.
13 And after the reading of oau'.  15 JLiETa     t   c7ra         r aayoo-tv And, after the reading of the 15
PP vit, anarthrous.                                    teaching. Instances, Matt. 7: 28; 22: 33; Mark 1: 22; 4, 2;
q JtaaozTvoed  always "'pervert," or "p:erverse."  Com. ver. 12. 38; Luke 4: 32; Acts 2: 42; Cor. 14: 6; 2 Tim. 4: 2;
Here, by circumlocution, "turn away, to pervert the mind. lea- and probably in other passages. It is, in these cases. the act
arezcov, part. pres. active. Perverting the right ways = the of teaching, and not the lesson taught.
straight ways of the Lord.                                 u Ey7aoooavos,,L rn  LaxI?, Matt., Mark, and Luke, only
r Ev9etaeg, o8ovs. Ev,9vs is found eight times in N. T., renhn. T use this term in the Christian Scriptures; ten times translated
dered both straight, and right, in com. vers. The former is
by astonished, twice by amazed.  Struck with amazement, is
figurative of the latter.
Znvt *v. Literally, hand, stroke, of the Lord    perhaps, to most minds, most expressive of the mind, or the
Xeto rov rtov. Literally, a hand, a stroke, of the Lord — feelings of the proconsul, always translated deputy, com. ver.
the Lord's hand is upon you. It is not a praver for it, but a
e Lords hand is upon you. It is not a prayer for it, but a which is not specific, but generic. We, therefore, prefer projudgment announced. So the event declares. The article pre- consul.  Goernor.Wakefiel.    Deputy-governor. —Penn
fixed to both 58~ovs and evOeags is awfully definitive-the ways Proconsul.-Thomp., Wes., Miurd., Dodd.; found only four
of the Lord, TiE RIGHT WAYS. Yet the judgment was limited times in this book.
aeot,ateov, for a time, not perpetually.
t 1cov, part. aor., having seen. The governor, or deputy,   v O0i eo,,t  Zrov  av2ov, those about Paul; his pupils, or perbelieved eataraezv e z2xr2aaoaEvog, indicative of great moral sons attending him, or upon him; 72)&o9   eS Ice Yac o, came into
force. In its fourteen occurrences in N. T. ezXiR2raaw is repre- Perga.
sented, in corn. ver., by amaze and astonish. It is only used   w T q Oee.Pa rcow  aagifacuov, literally, on the first of the
by Matt., Mark., and Luke. The cause, or instrument of this Sabbaths.  In Luke 13: 14 and 14: 5, we have the gen.
astonishment is found in q! &Jaya.n 7ov zveLtov. /lsha7c is found sing. In Acts 16: 13, we have, as here, the gen. plural, most
in N. T. twenty-nine times represented by doctrine, and once probably indicative of one of the consecrated weeks of the
by "what is taught," Titus, 1I: 9. In the plural number only Jewish year. The same formula occurs, Acts 20: 7, translated
once found, and then it is human opinions, or human teachings. the first day of the week. See Cruden's Concordance on the
It is frequently mistranslated by the word doctrine, instead of second Sabbath after the first.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.                                                  89
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
the  law  and the prophets, the  Tro    voYtOov  Kat'Tov  7rpo rpcWv, Law  and  the  Prophets, the
rulers of the synagogue sent un- aWretrretAav   o0 apxco-vvaycoyot rulers of the synagogue sent
to   them, saying,  Ye men  and 7rpos)  aVTroV, AeYOVTE, "ArA peS to them, saying, Brethren, if
brethren, if ye have any word   S/eAbov, ei  0'art Agyo                v y ~LL  you  have a -word of exhorof exhortation ofor the  people,                                                                            speak
7ra~paKA?)`0-f6tt 7rPO'                               the peopl,     speak
say on.                                         1                               it.
16 Then  Paul stood up, and Yere.   16'Avaras'   N  Ia sAoso,,'5         Then Paul stood  up, and 16
beckoning  with his hand, said, K2ai KCaratretETra s  Tww XEtP t,  es hand, 
Men of Israel, and ye that fear'AvSp'Iop             Arat  Kavi ng  with  his  hand,  he, g     a,,        said: Israelites, and you who
17 The God of this people of 1o7    ov \              vra'e.                  fear God, hearken.  The God 17
e17 Thoe God of theris p eople  of   ofOS AE0aov r TOVTOV  Icrpa- of this ypeople chose our FaIsrael chose our fathers, and ex- \/,k:ar  ro~; warepar  ripowp' thers  and'exalted  the people,
alted the people when they dwelt                  7       7 e~eXegaTO  TE/rS BAGLCV|  thers and zexalted the people,
alted the people when they dwelt,:ak rop Xaop fJe~i~wrorv   E          r~ 7rapot-  when they -dwelt as strangers
as strangers in the land of Egypt, l                                                               pv y'  A rr  e ap | when they  dwelt, as strangers
and with an high arm  brought  IthelandofEgypt,                                                              with
he them  out of it.                      paXovos         Aov eX7yayev   v- a chigh arm  he brought them
18 And about the time  of forty  TOV             aSTrs'    Ka       rToco a-         it.  And for  abourt the I
years suffered he their manners  pa icovraeTr   XptL6ov N        rpoTroW0 gpr- period of forty years he nourin the wilderness.                    o-E  a7rov'E  r74      ep7t'   19 KaL ished them  in the wilderness.
Et  act~ 2o7yoS ev 5uptv. If there be in you a word. An harmony with very many translations, preferred about.  The
idiom similar to est pro habeo, governing the dative. If you number of the names were about one hundred and twenty;
have a word, say it.                                       and here, he endured their manners about the space of forty
Y Iaoarl is rejected by Gb., Sch., and Tf. after zovrov.  years.
Batlovogs iV'72ov —5coaev.. "He elevated the people-and    e Eoozroqoto90aev is repudiated by Gb., Schott, and Tf., and
with an elevated arm." These words are used with great uni- ereoToqqoeuTaev substituted; he provided nourishment, or, bore
formity in the Christian Scriptures, com. ver.,  i0P72os, in its them as a nurse. Deut. 1: 31, 2 Mac. 7: 27. So the Syriac,
eleven occurrences, is uniformly rendered high, com. ver., and Sclavonic, Arabic, Copt. and Ethiopic. "Fed them in the wilVtoco, in its twenty occurrences, is represented thirteen times derness." —Wake.  He fed them. —Murd. Tremcllius, than
by exalt, and seven times by lift up. We can find no more whom of his age we have few superior Biblical critics, says, Teoapposite representatives in our vernacular.                zropoecQo, est instar nutricis ferre et educare.  Teoorpoona EV 7Z.n 9raeolxj.X, commoratio. This term, occurring twice in  eSLV, dicitur cumn melior pejores fert mores, quos tamen non
the N. T., indicates delay, or, sojourn in a country. KIcrao-  approbat, ut bonus maritus cogitur mores uxoris morose ferre.
SaC denotes fixed residence, so Crit. Sacra, and so classic use. It Aretas, Crit. Sac. Doddrige says; " The Syriac renders this
properly signifies the neighborhood of some persons.  Sign.fi- by a word which signifies to nourish, or, educate, so that Beza
cat proprie viciniam aliquorum hominum qui simul in aliquo conjectures, they read, ereopopog0iaEv; " and while preferring
loco cohabitant.  Bucer on Ecclesiastic Government, p. 9.  the common reading, he admits that Dr. Hammond thinks
b Ev yn AtyvvzrT, literally, in a land, in Egypt.  Had this to have been the true reading. Compare Deut. 1 ~31 and
the writer intended an Egyptian land, he could have found Ezek. 16   4, 5, 8. Most of the later editors prefer this word
the adjective, Atyvzrtos, occurring four times in this book to eTeorropom7aev,' endured their manners."  It is well atof Acts, and  once in  Hebrews 11: 29.  This is the tested and better suits the connection, since what the apostle
only instance, out of six  cases, where the dative form  would here bring to view, is not so much the forbearance of
is used.  It is a pure Latinism.  The dative is sustained God to his people, as his interpositions in their behalf.by manuscripts, CDEGH, Chrysostom, Theophylact, and Hackett.  "He nourished", this reading is better supported
(Ecumenius.  The gen. has A.B. 13; 133, 137, and all ancient and agrees with fact, as well as with the conciliatory designs
versions.                                                   of the speaker.-Gr., Boothr. Some of the fathers also, with
MEl iacsXaOvOS VoVriov, a high arm. —Murd., Penn.  Up- the Syriac, Arabic, Coptic, and Ethiopic, give this reading.
lifted arm.-Wes., Thomp., Wake., Dodd. This is more grand, This reading, says Adam Clark, confirms the marginal conjecand apropos.                                                ture and excellently, agrees with the scope of the place, and
d ~,. as, when since, about, as soon as, after, while, whel, is, at least, a reading of equal value with that in the commonlyc-c., 8fc.; when, and while, in respect of time. are common re- received text. This fact superadded, we judge. gives it parapresentatives of oJ, in com. ver., Acts 1:15.  We have, in I mount claims in the proposed revision.




90                             ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
19 And when he had destroy- KaOeAc\O'DrV E         7-   ra Pv ni  XCa- And when he had fsubjected 19
ed seven nations in the land of   a            KaTeKA7spo&(T,7oeV    o           seven nations, in the land of
Chanaan, he divided their land                                  20            \ Canaan, he  divided their land
to them  by lot.                      T772v  772v   vrvcov.        K0 KaL  ETa to  them  by  lot.  And after 20
20 And  after that, he  gave  VraTca   WS, ETEorL TerpaKoo-[ots Kat these things, during about four
unto them judges, about the space. 7rEplKovra,  E&OKE  KPLtZI   e'   hundred  and  fifty  years  he
of' four hundred and fifty years,judges until Samuntil Samuel the prophet.             ZatLov'A Too 7rpo   Q rov 21 KyteL-gave them  judges until Sam21 And afterward they desired   e o        7-aro l3ao-tA'a,   gaL'Bo- uel, tlhe Prophet.
a king: and God gave unto them,\.       And after that they hasked 21
Saul the son of Cis, a man of the  KEP  avrots  o  Oer  rTOP  ZaovA  a king for themselves.  And
tribe of Benjamin, by the space  vtozv Kls, a'vpa EK OvAqs Bevta- God'granted  to  them   Saul
of forty years.                          V,  T7l 7  TETaapaKO a'            Ka 22    \ the son of Kish, a man of the
22 And when he had removed,,,,                                           tribe  of  Benjamin,  during
him, he raised up unto them  Da- Tt erarqIrS ras  aVro,  q7yetpep av- forty years.  And having re- 22
viad to be their king: to whom  Tror TOp Jafa  e                  aa3   /3o-tArAea, a  moved him, he raised up for
also he gave testimony, and said, KaL Et7E  acpTVpr            s, Evpov       - them  David, to be king; to
I have found David the son of' /3t  TO\   o,.,,            whom   also he testified, saying,  I have found David, the
Jesse, a  man  after mine  own                          c,  X, "I have found David, the
heart, which  shall fulfil all my  T77r   Kapata2v /ov, Or 7roL0o-eL 7raz- son of Jesse, a man after my
will.                                 Ta Tar  OeAi LtaT{a iov.  23 Tovrov  own heart," who  shall per23 Of this man's  seed  hath  o OEog  a7ro Tov oT7re/pJaTOS KaT' form  all my idesires.  Of this 23
God, according to  his promise,  wrayy   a vu 7y7etpe  T'I'pa-jA   man's seed, has God, accordraised  unto  Israel a  Saviour,                        -   24      p            ing to promise,  brought up
Jesus:                                 OCoT777pa' Iqov,    7WPOK7lpVuIv- for Israel a  saviour-Jesus;
24  When   John   had   first Tors Icoavz-,ov 7rpo wpoo-oTrov TrTr John  having'first preached, 24
fAnd xaiecov, part. aor., having put down, subjected; the presence of the article, is, in all cases, necessary to indi"destroyed " is too strong.                                 cate definiteness. It might be rendered, less definitely, thus,
a man of Benjamin's tribe. In contrast with this indefiniteness, we place the most important and the most emphatic prog For %xzars-ooSoraEv, Gr., Schol., Ln., Tf., substitute position in the Christian Scriptures, found in Matt. 16: 16,
NarEz)7eovoiaerv, assigned-avTot,. to them as a possession. av en b XeaToC,  vlo -Sov Neov Tov ~onrog. Ad verbum, Thou
Hellenistic for the IIiphil of:.-rv yr avrcov their land, art the Christ. the son qf the God, the Living One. In preby promise. Hack. In behalf of this substitution, we have cision and definiteness, this is not surpassed in any language,
MSS. ABCDEGH and over.fifty cursive manuscripts.  So de- nor in any oracular proposition known to me.
pose Chrysostom, Tf., and others.                             i To 9aer/uara,  com. ver., will, in the plural. it cannot be
With Kuincel we say, Utraque lectio eundem gignit sensum, wills.  We must, therefore, substitute desires. In this we are
sed xzEe]r Xioo(o,tqoiaEv, utpote difficilior est preferenda, et jure  sustained by the editors of the Englishman's Greek concorhanc lectionem in textum  receperunt, Matthmius et Gries- dance.
bachius.  Scilicet xCza tjrloovoyE v   non tantum  notat, possi-   k I~Hetee. Ilyaya is here substituted by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf.,
dere, obtinere sed etiam sensu Hiphilico possidendum tradere.  and with good reason. He has brought a Savior to Israel. Ad
Judd. 11: 24. l/vara (za E&rY7 scilicet) oaa zaTExrijoo20Vo,uaEv verbum, Of this person's seed, God, etc.
V#uw zvetog, omnecs gentes quas vobis possidendas dedit domi-   Ayco is a favorite with Luke.  He uses it forty times in his
nus. Deut. 1: 1; Num. 34: 18; Deut. 3: 29. See Kuincel Gospel and Acts. All other writers in N. T. use it only thirty
in loco, Acts 13. Lond. ed. A. D. 1835.                    times. The style of every inspired writer, or penman, in N. T.,
h tHTaavro faaotsea, aor. mid., "They asked a king for is as peculiar as his personality.  Their faces; we presume,
themselves," better, we think, than desired. A desire expressed were not better marked than are their respective styles.
= asked.                                                      I 1eozxr,evravro  Iwarvvov, John having previously  anGod gave them  ov:Zaov2 viov Isg. Literatim, the Saul, son nounced, etc.; "Before whose ap2pearance John proclaimed
ofa Kish. Av3ea Ex RvisBevta,utv,   Evr vEaaeaxovra, literatim. a baptism of reformation to all the people of Israel", Thomp.
a man, of a tribe, of a Benjamin.  Such a version is an ultraism' John first preached a baptism of repentance to all the peoso evident, as to constitute a reproof to those who imagine that ple of Israel ", Wakefield.  "When John had first preached




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.                                                9
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
preached, before his coming, the e'Lro8ov   avIro- 8ov arwr        a   era- before  his mentrance  on  his
baptism  of repentance to all the votaw 7FraPrT   T    Aa o   I'rparA.  work, an  immersion  of repeopl5e   of Israel.                 25 fi     his  rAt3 f tAkpov  s'I2  7-)  formation to all the people of
25 And as John  fulfilled his, 77T    Israel.  Now while John was 25
course, he said, Whom  think ye [apopovP, eyE, Tiva              e VroVOUT  completing his courseO  he said,
that I am?  I anm not he.  But etPrat;  OVK   tlat Eyw, a"A                Laov, Whom  do you suppose me to
behold, there cometh one after  pXEra             E e7.   E/, oW ovhK Eolmbe9 Iamnotm h     e.  But behold,
me, whose  shoes of his feet I am,>s         \ e'q.andv 7>   v  A
not worthy to loose.             am ct;os'  To V7Frh3/a TOr 7ro&2o AN       - one is coming after me, the
26 Men and brethren, children  o-at.  26 "Av pcE   wEA01o, viol  shoes of whose feet I am  not
of the  stock of Abraham, and yov'Apa,                                           rthy  to  loose.  Brethren, 
7YE~,ov     fp tao                     worthy  to  loose. B.rethren, A'
whosoever  among  you  feareth |Co/3oveLE oL  TOPeEO,              /t   A/- sons of the  orace of Abraham,
God, to you is the word of this,,, and  those  among  you  who
salvation sent.                      7os rs     a-eor  pta    7avT         are- fear God, to you is the word
27 For they that dwell atJeru- 0 7aA  y.       7 o2   yap Ka7otKOUPTES of this salvation  sent.  For 27
salem, and their rulers, because'v'IEpovocaAn           Kas ol apXovTegthey who dwell in Jerusalem,
they knew him  not, nor yet the  avTe o aTvo -aPTes,                          and their rulers  not Pknowvoices of the prophets which are.,  ing him, and the  qutterances
read  every  sabbath-day,  they  rTaq   bOas   TOv r        7rpo?7TOrv  rTas of' thets, which  are
have fulfilled  them  in  condemn- KaT7   7rWav   oai3,3arov  avaytvco- read   every   sabbath, have,
fning him.                          ra-KoLedL ag,   KpLaVC   e7rA~ ripo'IIav'   in  condemning him, fulfilled
28 And though they found no   s  28          V Ke/[lar  al'[ar t/ar7ov them. And althoughtheyfound 28
cause of death in him, yet desired,,                    rnot the least cause of death
they Pilate that he should  be  )eSpOTeSav, T              7roaTTO    lA7Tov in him, yet they desired Pilate
slain.                               avatpeOrvat av7'            o 2  Es ETE''to put him  to death.  And 29
before his appearance, the baptism of repentance to all Israel",  l0   o y'vovG A, aacXc. ervos, in its twenty-one occurrences,
Boothr. "John having preached to all the people of Israel,be- comrn. vers., is represented by kind, nation, kindred, country,
fore his comings" etc., Penn. " And before his advent he sent stock, offspring, born, generation, countrymen, diversities. "DesJohn to proclaim the Baptism of repentance to all the people cendants of Abraham's offspring"-?yevos, rather descendants
of Israel", Murd. " John having first preached, before his co- of the race of Abraham. Wakefield prefers it, and it is more,
ming, the baptism of repentance to all the people of Israel", in our idiom, used to denote the lineage of a family. Stock
Wes. These may serve to show how many diverse arrange- applies to parent, race to the series of discendants: e~ is prements of words, there may be in the taste or style of translators, fixed to ac7tEszah7 by Ln. and Tf., and ABD. The Textus
without materially changing the sense; of these, however, Recep. Gb., Sch.-was sent out.
Thompson and Wakefield are, in our judgement, most truthful   P " This one not having known (failed to recognize), and the
and apposite to the Original.                             declarations of the prophets (governed by the same participle),
om aoworoov z7s eaoJoov avrov. Ewooosg is found five times in by having condemned him to death, they fulfilled them, i. e.
N. T., represented by coming, entering, and entrance —to enter the declarations." "'This is the most approved translation."
into.  Ioeoaorov, face, countenance, appearance: person, pre- Hackett.
sence, in com. ver. seventy-four times. lTlo 2Teocrwrov, positunt   q Kal Tas 9wcovas, the utterances of the prophets; evrArgoeaav,
est pro simplici 7reo == before, Heb. an, vide Mal. 3: 1; Matt. they fulfilled; ras xra. rrav uaa1awoov avaywtuoaxouerar, which
11: 10. Etaooos, ingressus aditus, John 1: 19, ss. 27; Matt. are read, according to the sabbath; that is, each, or every Sab3: 11. In our idiom, as "John was fulfilling his course ". bath-day. Kara, in its five hundred occurrences, in N. T. is
Kuincel, in loco, vol. 3, p. 209.  "Before whose appearance represented by a larger suit of connectives than any preposiJohn first preached a Baptism of repentance" (or, an immer- tion in the language.
sion of reformation) to all people of Israel ", Wakefield. "John    r Eveovrse. part. aor., having found, p7&Eutcav; no cause-not
having preached, to all the people of Israel, before his coming, the least cause of death. This gives to   ezutcav its entire force.
the baptism of repentance ", Penn.                          8 AvatLeervat, infin.. to put him to death. It indicates either
a Ovx PtnCZt syco -On arlTV4.  I am not the one promised, r1   private or public execution. Luk. 23: 32; Acts 2: 23; 10: 39;
Iaear9, v. 24. This elliptical form, his attitude and general 12: 2; 22: 20; 2'6:10; Septuagint Exod. 21: 29, here it reappearance, indicated his humble conceptions of himself, and presents.nt',. In 2 Sam. 10:18,,rh. See also Hdian 2: 1.
accords with oi owx eee aso~ rs o  ro Xrpa'ramp zoSowv 2vaas.  Plato seqq. 876, d.




92                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
29- And when  they  had ful- AeEaav aWrapLra rc 7rept avrov ye-  when  they  had  fulfilled  all
filled all that was written of himwritten of him, they
fiallteeda,  Kale~kovres  arro all ttat was written of him,  they
they  took hirn down from    the                                         30   took him down from  the ttree,
tree, and laid him in a sepulchre.;vAov, e'OiKav etLS Ir]/xetoV.    0  and laid him  in a sepulchre.
30 But God raised him  from  3e OEso     "?7tyeLpeV avTov  EK PeKpCOV,  But God raised him  ufrom the 30
the dead:                            31 \,,
31 And  he  was seen  many                                       WAEpOVS dead; and he was seen many 31
days of them  which  came  up rotL Jrvra/3cwLo aLVc    5r -r days  by ~those who came up
L            with  him   from  Galilee into
with him  from  Galilee to Jeru-  aAAaas Ets Ipova, OL-with  him  from  Galilee into
salem, who are his witnesses un-   I   ot, T,, \       Jerusalem, who are his witto the people.                       v         32 otv]etS'  /arO pOy  y- nesses to the people. And 32
32 And we declare unto you  Aaov.              KatL 271ElS vlag EvacyyE- Ewe are declaring to you glad
glad tidings, how that the pro- At rC esa ny'v 7rpos rovu   7raTEpaS tidings, how that the promise,
mise which was made unto the                                             OTC which was made to  the  fiE7't which was made to  the ttfathers,                             T                                        thers, God  has  completely 33
33 God hath fulfilled the same                  O,                         fulfilled the same to us their
unto  us their children, in that T7eK2OtL  aVTLoV  7ytLV, aao-T7v7oar children, he having raised up
he hath raised up Jesus again; as'Io'o   S' Kat EP  rc  4aAp/x   Jesus; as it is also written in
it is also written in the second Tj3  EVTEpp ye'ypa7rra,                      the  xsecond  Psalm,  " Thou
psalm, Thou  art my  Son, this',     /                      / art my Son, to-dayI have bedaey have I begotten thee.                            wlzEPov   eyevvriKa E'7 0 O   yn
day have I begotten thee.            Et,V, EYst),77poP  7EYEVKa gotten  thee."                  And  that 34
~34 And as concerning that he 0re.           Ort  Ev avov he raised  him  up from  ythe
raised him  up  from  the  dead, E (K  -EKpcOW,,L7KETL /EIAAOIXocTa v7ro- dead, no more to  return  to
t Hvlov, staff tree, wood, stock, constitute its representatives,   v O&z-,ss, to this, add vvp, by authority of Sch., Ln., Tf.,
in the N. T. It may be remarked, that uravoog, occurring Gb., who are now his witnesses; aviov, said to be " the genitwenty-eight times, and aoraveooo forty-four times, in N. T., are tive objective ", not of possession.
immutably represented by cross and crucify, and illustrate, if   W Kai iucuts vUas Evayye2tolCet&a. ": And we are declaring
not prove, that words of mood, or spec.fic aclion, have but one to you the glad tidings of the promise made to the fathers.,
meaning; a fact when fully contemplated, and weighed, settles how God hath performed, " etc., Wakefield. "And lo! we
many a controversy in the subject of ordinances, human and also announce to you that the promise which was made to our
Divine.                                                   fathers, God has fulfilled it to us their children," Murd. "And
H   a   vc    It is wrthy  f nte that we we declare the glad tidings of the promise which was made to
t /EL9Ee aOv, O, EX,Er. eo   It is worthy of note that we
find not in any case in all Luke's writings,,,rov ~,owv, used the fathers; for God has fulfilled it." Penn. "And we declare,3     unto you glad tidings concerning the promise," Boothr.  Ev
to indicate a class of persons, raised from the dead, just or un- to you glad tidings concerning the promise," Boothr.
Just!  Even in Paul to the Corinthians, chap. 15, in saying so ayye2t sopse9    has a double accusative only here.  Ethrat
much of the resurrection, it is six times out of seven anar- yeitav  stands, in the first clause with the usual effect of that
throus- a resurrection of the dead. The philosophy of this attraction; Hackett, in loco.
be found in the fact that in Corinth, and some   And now we announce to you, as joyful tidings, the pronmise
may, perhaps, be found in the fact that in Corinth, and some
other cities, the doctrine of a resurrection of the dead, or of made to the Fathers, which God has fufilled to US their chilcertain dead persons, was treated by the Greeks with much dren; having raised up for us Jesus: as also in the first Psalm.
contempt. It was called "the hope of worms".              It has been written, yEyeam. perf. ind. pass.; first Psalm, uecorto
In 1 Cor. chap. 15, when argued by Paul, he first meets the for  ~s, Gb., Ln., Tf.
objection, or rather, the denial of the fact in these words, ava-   X It has been alledged, though apparently incorrect now, yet
araagls VEXoowv ovx Eaot,; a resurrection of dead persons there nevertheless true, that what we call the second Psalm was anis not. It was not the resurrection of the dead, for a long time ciently the.first; or what is now called the first was originally
after the promulgation of Jesus as the Christ. It was the not numbered with the Psalms, but contemplated as an introquestion of a resurrection of the dead. The main objections duction. Both the Syriac and the Septuagint, it is admitted,
to this oracle are met and refuted, 1 Cor. 15 chap.       differ from our notation'and enumeration of the Psalms.
Some interpret, v. 30, thus "God raised him up from among    y'Ou    af creazTaev, avui-ov Ex exeowv.   And that he raised
dead persons ", not zitv vex.wv, as a class, but VYe.wv, as a him up from the dead, no more to return to corruption, he says,
kind, or quality in the abstract. Hence the omission of the etc.; Ex vExerv,persons are understood. The living and the dead
article.                                                 include all mankind, from Adam till the last-born, in human




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.                                                93
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
now no more to return to cor- c(r7pE'OEtv  Ei  8tajOopav, ourcos "corruption, -he said thus, "I
ruption, he said on this wise, I                                              will give to you the 
will give you the sure mercies,                               mercies of Davi d." W you thefareithful
of D-avid.                           /         ra wWra        3,  mercies of David."   Where- 35
of David.                            Jala8 ra 7rtor-r.    a5to Kal Ev fore he says also, in another
3.5 Wherefore he saith also in  ErEpc                                   E'feo, O r   cr,  t           not
another psalm, Thou shalt not   P                7L, OV    0E       v 0nev psalm, "Thou wiltnot give up
suffer thine Holy One to see cor- o-ov i          8E l 3taOopav.   36 Ja s thy Holy One to see corrupruption.   Daid,, I                                     ^ r              tion." For David, indeed, after 36
rui36 For David, after he  had   alyp   ta 7yEVEa V7lrrpET7cT as' he dhad served his own genserved his own generation by the  O  Tro   OEOv  /3ovAp,  EKOttL770, eration  by the will of God,
will of God, fell on sleep, and           rp         7                         fell asleep, and was fadded to
was laid  unto his fathers, and    ro           Ka  ee  ta op          37      his fathers, and saw  corrupsaw corruption:                      aOV, Ka            taopav            o tion. But he whom God grais- 37
37 But he, whom  God raised   \ 6o  OeoS, 77YEtPEZI, OUK  tLE ota- ed again, did not see corrupagain, saw no corruption.'     38                          tion.
38Beiknw              unoy                                              I Be it known unto you        there- 38
therefore,  men  and  brethren, vutzv aySpe  aeAoL, Ort  Lta rov-    Be it known to you there-  38
that through this man is preach-,fore, brethren, that through
ed unto you the forgiveness of Tor  vtLWv aae/rtS aSzapto o           aTp    I this hperson is announced to
39is                            hperan n o u ned          t
sins;                ~EAAETa       KaL a7t0  7ralOTCtW, o, you  the forgiveness of sins.
39 And by him  all that be- OUK  V)SlV'ry7TE (M TC( (Cj  Mooo- And by him  all that believe 39
lieve are justified from all things,                             / l          are justified  from  all things
(Os, &KatcOO Ya t,, fa    TOurt 7rr 6 from  which you could not be
from which ye could not be just-            Ka                     1 E  T     from  which you could not be
ified by the law of Moses.           7rtrTEVV (&KatOVrat. 340  AETETE  justified by the law of Moses.
chronology. 11fxert, no longer in time. Me)rovra, pres. part., 55: 3, 4; Heb. and Sept.'Oasos respondet Ar  qi:n, apud
g;EaW, to be about to be.''roavoEqqetv, in its thirty-five occur- Hebrmos ut acy4os Ace dilep, Drusius, Acts 2: 27.
rences in N. T., is represented by return, turn back, to turn    c Wherefore, also, in another psalm = -VaAYup, he says, Thou
back again; com. ver., come again, Acts 22: 17. We do not will not give (8couets),ov batov, the Holy one, to see, or suffer
think that any one can ever return to that place, or condition, corruption.
in which he never was before. Jesus could not return to cor-   d David,ev, indeed, i79eer7,ats,n zor soyv flovk —xac EeS
ruption.,L a,9&oeav. We have here ~VrZeoErTO, whence vr77,ocss, an
z _Ja~p9oav, found in N. T. only in this book of Acts, and qicer, minister, and servant. The verb occurs three times in
only six times in it, and always' translated corruption; and of this book of Acts, and the noun four times. dtaxovog, thirty
these six times, four are in this chapter, v. 34, 35, 36, 37. In times, minister; deacon, servant! are its representatives. dov2og
the classics, nor in the Septuagint, does it ever indicate cor- occurs one hundred and twenty times, and the verb 8ov)Evw
ruption as the effect of putrescence. (See Rob. Lex., &8c1sr.).  twenty-four times. This family indicates all sorts of servants:
from the Lord Jesus, down to the meanest servant, or slave,
ELOnsyEv, pres. ind., he has said. Oro, thus (in this wise      or country.
obsolete). "I will give to yhou'zcc bcat dJ     cc z ea xraz, the    e ExotqipL7, was laid down to sleep; the sleep of death,
sure mercies of David."
Homer, Od. 3: 397; compare Od. 12: 372. In this form it is
b'OgogS is found but seven times in the approved Greek text tantamount to death, " he fell asleep"-he died.
of N. T. In this passage alone, it is translated "sure mercies ",   f.1eouere9i7, not gathered, but added to his fathers in
faithful mercies.    David's name being connected with buta, the unseen world, indicative of his spirit returning to God,
and ra  crtona, gives us the key of interpretation. We find the rather than his body returning to dust.
true, the covenanted, mercies guaranteed to David. 2 Sam.   g He whom God raised,.yeupev, third sing. first aor. ind.
7:12, 17. These sure mercies were not his son Solomon's act. of sELyew, excitavit,'" did not see corruption". Destruc
fortunes; nor those of any other king descended from him, tion and corruption are not constitutional synonyms, as some
antecedent to Jesus of Nazareth, who was finally crowned the versions seem to indicate.  Etymology is not an infallible
Divine and human autocrat of all creatures. We have, then, an guide. The corrupting force is generally from within, the
immense interest in these covenanted mercies to our elder destructive, from without.
brother David, even, THE BELOVED, in whom we inherit all   h ala tovrov belongs to agsaC  rather than the verb.
things. If Christ's, we are Abraham's seed, and David's seed, "Through this one theforgiveness of sins is announced to you."
and heirs accord;ing to these sure, or covenanted mercies. Is. Comp. 10: 36; Luke 24: 47. Hackett.




94                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
40 Beware therefore, lest that oviv  Itv  ErE'AOU'     v5ias.    To elp)- Beware, then, lest that come 40
come upon you which is spoken /,edrov IE 7Tos wrpoqTalS, 41 "Ie-   upon you which is written in
of in the prophets;'seI, ol0 KarTappoV7 TaT,  Ka,   Oavvta- the prophets; iBehold, you de- 41
41 Behold, ye despisers, and             a,,o
X -raTe KaL afarc C ~r}Te- O~t Ep7O ~spisers, and wonder and perish.
wonder, and perish: for I work   aTe K          ac  l TE    I                isers, and wonder and perish.
awodrk ind you r daysa work  E y caya-aL   Ia   r pats For I execute a work in your
a work in your days, a work;yTI
which ye shall in no wise be- vacv, tpyov c oi    W0 E7rev07)TE,   days a work which you will
lieve, though a man declare it ear rzTs  EK&el7/7Tra l vutv.              not believe, though  any one
unto you.                              42'EtOVToV  OE EK  77Sr o-va- should fully declare it to you.
42 And when the Jews were yaoyiss Tr6v'Iovalteov, 7rapeKc-  And as they jwere going out, 42
gone out of the synagogue, the Aovv rTa ~vr  Els To ~era,'- the Gentiles besought them,
Gentiles  besought  that  these  raTroV AaAyO7vatc av'oto rTa p   that these  words might be
words might be preached  to   aTa TaTa.  43 AvOeos   S  7a               s spoken to them  the next Sabthem  the next sabbath.                                                  \ bath   Now  when  the   on  43
43 Now  when the congrega-  vW ao               w''K a  O'a o    o     gregation was dispersed, many
tion was broken up, many of the                                          \ Ioatf  the  Jews  and  religious
Jews and  religious  proselytes vw  7rpoC Avrov  rT  llcaAc  Ka   rof  s the  Jews followed Paul and
floePulndBrasfollowed Paul  and Barnabas; T   Bap 3-  OTES'  po-Aaloe  Aud   I,,,                 Barnab as,     who,  laddressing
who speaking to them, persuad- AoIrvres   aOTroS, ErELtOo   aVTOVS them,  persuaded them  to pered them  to continue in the grace ETrtle'EELtv  TN XapLtrt o                                  theeom o.
of God.pt T  Tov,   severe in the grace of God.
of  God.   the next sabbath-day   -                PXO              3a     And on the mnext Sabbath, al- 44,44 And the net sabbath-daythe whole city assembled
came almost the whole city to-a T                            Tro     OuVrlX   most the wole   city assembled
gether to hear the word of God. vaKovo-at ro   AoYv  rOu  Oee. to hear the word of God. But 45
45 But when the Jews saw                         to is lEs 8- OL  Ioyb abot  lTOUS  when the Jews saw the multhe multitudes, they were filled o'"XAovs, E7wrAX?om-avv  (7Aov, Kal titudes, they were filled with
with  envy, and  spake against aVrreAE7ov  TOtV Vr    rTO   17Hav- ozeal, and spoke against those
those things which were spoken Aov AEYouE'voLS,  cCPTAe7o/Ter KaL things which were spoken by
by Paul, contradicting and blaspheminagr.            g3Aao-y7,/Uoivres.   4  7rapp7o-ta- Paul, contradicting and revil46 Then Paul and Barnabas o-atteivot de o la~vAos Kal o Bap- ing. Then Paul and Barnabas 46
Pro verbis,.:ne:  ~tR  Alexandrini interpretes ita expres-   i ITooa Rca)w  is found only in this chapter, and in ch. 28: 20
serunt. I3Ee, ol xxaraTeoov(ratl-ac eEflEaes  sat aavuaaarz8 in the Christian Scriptures. It indicates speaking to, or with,
avUcraLa, xatt cagav.ltalijTe, etc. The Hebrew original, in our one; and that with earnestness.
alphabet, is in the following words: Rcu baggoyim vehabbitu ye-   m On the next Sab., Gb., Sch., Ln., and Tf. read EXoUevto,
hitta mehu temahu ki peoal poee bimeycem lo taaminu ki yesuppar. for the Textus Receptus, Eoouevco. The sense is the same,
Com. ver. is not greatly dissimilar. " Behold you among the azecov 7rraa C otgols  av2,'Z&rq az.ovlat; almost the whole city
heathen people, and regard, and be astonished; be astonished, were assembled, or brought together.
for I am working a work in your days; which, when it shall be   n But the Jews having seen, tSov-es, (part. aor.), the crowds,
told you, you will not credit."  See Kuincel, in loco.  were full of zeal, and they contradicted the things, 2EYo/tevotS,
ij Etovrcov SE av'rz)1v raoex)Rovv, Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf., instead spoken by Paul-,faaa v7,uovvrEs-avrr2aeyovres-gas; omitted
of eIovronV'SY Ex TZs ouvvaywyr7s rwv Iovaaeov, com. reading. by Ln., Gb., but highly probable.
Then, having gone out, of their own accord, they besought, or,   o Indignation, or, zeal, not, envy, as some would have it.
entreated. Luke uses this word more than any of the Christian AVT2EyoveS  is neither superfluous nor Hebraistic, but, like
historians, and Paul more than Luke and all other New Test. the participle united with its finite verb in the classics, emphawriters.                                               sizes avze2eyor, Mey., Hackett. I think the term, zeal, is, in
k Avt9earaqs, part. aor. pass.  The synagogue having been its ancient and modern acceptation, its most obvious repredismissed. The word " synagogue ", like our word "church ", sentative with us. It is, according to knowledge, a virtue,
was then indicative of the house, and of the people that met in but otherwise a vice. "Envy," Mur., Booth., Wakef.'"Jeait for worship, and was used occasionally to indicate both.    lousy," Penn.'Zeal," Wesley, Dodd., Thomp.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIII.                                             95
KING JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
waxed  bold, and  said, It was Pzoa/3as' El77O~trov,    t -v arayKatov became bold, and said; It was
necessary that the word of God 7rpJror AaAri0vat row?%yov To5 necessary that the  word  of
should first have been spoken to  OEov05 -     eLW         7rce aW-OEL E o - God  should first have been
you: but seeing ye put it from  rfv,  KaT   OIK'EovS Kp' ETE  Eav-  spoken to you.  But seeing
you, and judge yourselves un-    N   -,, -            you put it from you, and j udge
worthy of everlasting  lifb, lo,                                 47         yourselves unworthy  of the
we turn to the Gentiles:                 EuteOa   Et'  T~a  EOZJ. ov47  or  everlasting life, behold we turn
47 For so hath the Lord corn- yap  E-reT-arat BuzzL   0  Kv'ptos, to the Gentiles.  For so has 47
manded us, saying, I have  set T'ELdtK          (re  er      O -sr EOvvr, ro0  the Lord commanded us, saythee to be a lighht of the Gen-,,,.,,,
thee  to be a light of the Gen-  tt OE US' o-&fl-?p/pa) E CoS - -Xa- ing; I have Pplaced you for a
tiles, that thou shouldest be for                    4                      l         ain  ha   you mg
salvation unto the ends of the TOV T779 Yi7s            AKOVOTa 6  Talightofnations thatyou might
earth.                              E'Jv? r Exalpo)),  KIa~ ~8(aboJ T7   be for salvation even to the
45  And  when  the  Gentiles A'oyor'rou  KvpTovr   KaL  ct/rr         - ends of the earth. On hearing 48
0YV    OVKvptov,        7rT      this the Gentiles rejoiced, and
heard this, they were glad, and             a,  this the Gentiles rejoiced,and
glorified the word of the Lord:           ooot ryo-a                        glorified the word of the Lord,
and as many as were ordained  0o37j  a&twitoii.             LE0EpET0   &E and as manyas were qdeterto eternal life, believed.          o Aoyos9 roV KVplov   at' 5oArfs rTs  mined for everlasting life,be49 And the word of the Lord Xopar' 50 or          8'Iovsa-oL rapo ieved.   And the word of the 49
was  published  throughout all    pa                              7ra oO- lievhed throughthe region.I TJVpvpav Tas, o-E/30o/LEvas' yvvatKasI Lord was published throughthe region.,,                          \,   u    l  h    egovBtte5
50 But the Jews stirred up Kat ra' EVewXr)/Lo0rar Kat rovr out all the region. But the 50
the devout and honourable wo- 7rporov  Ts' rAEaeSros, IKat E7riye- Jews stirred  up the devout
men, and the chief men of the pap 6tcoy)} E7rt TO)) IHavAor KaL and hon orable women, and the
city,  and  raised  persecution   \,   Ki,,,o   chief men of the city, and raisagainst Paul and Barnabas, and           Bap,          t Kal eeao,  au- ed a persecution against Paul
expelled them out of their coasts. TOvS' a7To Tco)  opL)ov aVTCo,.      o  and  Barnabas, and  expelled
51 But they  shook  off the   E EKrtcot4a,Lao.t TOP  KtoprTO) them outof theirborders. But 51
dust of their feet against them, rTO 7ro8v a&roT r           a, vrov, tA-they shook off the dust of their
and came unto Iconium. n                    I,    feet against them, and went
52 And  the  disciples  were,,     into Iconium.  And the dis- 52
filled  with joy  and  with  the eWrAyPOvrTO  XapaUs Kat Hlt)v/la- ciples were  filled  with  joy
Holy Ghost.                          ros'.Aytov.                           and with the Holy Spirit.
P TEteCxa as EtS pSg E~,Vw,) Ihave placed you for a light of says, I cannot think with Sir Norton Knatchbull, that resrayuenations: so spoke the Lord, and such were, and are, the Apos- vo, is tantamount, in this place, to auvv7yeevOC, as many as were
ties. Ets acorv7ozlav  so EaZarov r]s yrs; I have ordained you, met together = the Gentiles, believed; nor, with the great
for salvation to the end of the earth. Toy sevat as, infin. pres.: Joseph Mede's interpretation, that rerayuevoez ets  onw?7 arc0Telic sense, that thou mayest be for salvation to the end of vtov is a periphrasis to express "proselytes of the gate ". In
the earth.                                              Rom. 13: 1, it is properly rendered, in the margin of some
q IKac e7Ctlvaav g aoo ljaacv:rerayuevoe EtIS eov aCLoWov.    Testaments ordered, with Dodd. we prefer determined, beTaarco is found only eight times in the Christian Scriptures; cause as ambiguous as the original.
Luke employs it.five times, Paul t wice, and Mathew once. In   We cannot but approve the conclusion of a considerable disLuke's writings, it is represented by:set" = placed; " ordain- sertation of the learned and judicious Kuinoel on this passage.
ed ", " determined ", and " appointed ". Paul speaks of magis- His words are: lam additus ex gentilibus fidem habuisse 5ao0
trates as " ordained " of God, and of the Christians in Corinth, (aav, x. z. A. Unde consequitur, veram causam, cur a Deo vitce
that " they had addicted themselves to the ministry of saints". eeternee destinatifuerint gentiles fuisse ipsorumJidem ob quam
Of Jesus it is said, he C" appointed his friends to meet him at.Judeei se felicitate illa indignos reddiderunt. Of which, the
a certain place."  Such is its current value in the Christian sum is: It is now added, that some of the Gentiles believed;
Scriptures. As many, then, as were resolved, or determined from  which fact it follows, that the true cause why the Gentiles
for eternal life, were attentive hearers of the word; and, there- were by God ordained to eternal life was their faith; as the
fore, believed. "'But all things are of God, who has reconciled rejection of his Divine doctrine was the cause, on account of
us to himself," by the means so ordained. Dr Doddridge which the Jews rendered themselves unworthy of this felicity.




96                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIV.
KING  JAMES  VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XIV.                             CHAP. XIV.                             CHAP. XIV.
AND it came to pass in Ico-'EfiNETO   Se EL'IKovlt                       AND  it occurred in Iconi- i
nium, that they went both to- Kara  ro aVO  ELO-EAOEtV   avTovsg um, that they, rat the same
gether into the synagogue of the   t a                        vTayy Cj'Iovsa-  time, went into the synagogue
Jews, and so spake, that a great co),   KaL AaA'              ovc             of the Jews, and  -spoke so
multitude, both of the Jews, and                                     \        that a great multitude, both
rrr07Evo'at'IovSatOv -re Ka          -tgl
also of the Greeks, believed.        A v                            2       \ of the Jews, and also of the
hedov  7roA~   7tbos.        2 ot      Hellenists,  believed\ Bout the E
2 But the unbelieving Jews,                        Hellenists, believed.  But the  2
stirred  up  the  Gentiles,  and  a7reto vTesg'Iov&aLot EwTryetpar tunbelieving Jews -stirred up
made  their minds evil-affected lt Kat    KaKCOOarv rTaS    aXs  Tov   the Gentiles, and "disaffected
against the brethren.                Ev)cvv Kara TcW aAeAd/cva.     3 tKa- their wminds against the breth3 Long time therefore abode vro   tiEv  oOv  Xpovov  8tETrptav ren.  For la long time, there-  3
they  speaking  boldly  in  the 7rapp77rLo-ca o/Lerot  E 7rt r    KvpIO fore, they  continued  there,
speaking boldly respecting the
Lord,  which  gave   testimony  -~ ap TvpoUvTt rt Ayc     o ry                speaking boldly rested the word
unto the word of his grace, and pto   aro               a     tSv             Lord who hattested the word
granted signs and wonders to be   T     T, g  be n     s
dnbtihd                   KatL TEpaTa ylWEoOat &ta TCoW  XEL- anld wonders to  be done by
done by their hands.                                    4 4o'       8qa    r' their hands.
4 But the multitude of the pwV  a tirJv.               E    O       E        the
w-~Oos~,,~.'    But the multitude of the  4
city was divided: and patrt held 7T~'IlBop    W1?r'  rrOnEOJ'   KaL OKat otfIEv
city was divided: andpartheld   7rA00s  7roe                    Kacity was divided.  Some were
with  the Jews, and part with  Iaoav ovv 7o0L  Iovoatocst    ot 8E with  the   Jews,  and   the
the apostles.                        oi0v TOtS' a7OoT7OAotS.  s5 12             e others with the Apostles. And  5: Kata ro avro, analogous to, srtr to avro, ch. 3: 1 together. anhelitu sumitur, pulmo animoo proelargus anhelat. (2) VITA,
Kccl I2naaar oius~, anEd they so spcake. So Hackett and Icujus anima fons est et origo. Job 2: 6; Ps. 7: 2, 3.
others.   akefield suppies Paul and Barnabas, because named    Conceiving it important to discriminate betweenthe soul
at the close of the preceding chapter. This seems to be unne- and the spirit, the anima and the animus, we have here, as
occasionally before, drawn liberally on Leigh's Critica Sacra.
cessary. "And so spake."  Spake is obsolete, or nearly so.- 
London ed. A. D. 1650.
Webster.
x'IXao, Xoovov, Xoo e, ziav. Ixavo; is a favorite term  in
t A7rstEovvTrs, ae7EzsCaovrs.. -Ln., Tf.  The unbelieving Luke's style. He employs it twenty-nine times, while all the
Jews. AErs'sco is found three times in this book, associated  other N. T. writers use it only twelve times. In his writings it
with the Jews. Paul to the Hebrews, and to the Romans uses is represented by worthy, large, great, enoughfor, many, much,
it more frequently than any other inspired writer; and, in the long, security, good while, long while, sore. It is, in some of the
sense of disobedient, he and Peter use it seven times.    other N. T. writers, represented by the word meet, able, and
u EneyLetarv, found only in this and in the preceding chapter three times in Paul's second Letter to the Corinthians, by the
in the Christian Scriptures, raised persecution, ch. 13: 50. word sufficient.  This last representative is broad enough for
Here " stirred up". This is more than "over-excited ", as some- its whole currency in the Christian Scriptures. Still it aptimes found in classic use.                               pears not exactly apposite in this place. It would be rather
an ambiguous epithet to affirm of speaking upon the Lord.
Exoaxoaav. With one exception, (Pet. 3: 13), this word is                                       Sufcient  r the
They sp oke a suficient time upon the Lord! Sufficient tr the
confined to this Book of Acts. "Made evil affected" theircient 
theme? or sufficient for the people?  Connected with time
minds, comn. ver.; "Cevil entreatedI", "vexzred~~,'",   ot as it is here, we may try it in other places. A certain man
much better.  "Harmed ", 1 Pet. 3: 13, no better. 
had demons for a sufficient time; of a sufficient season; of
Of one hundred and fifteen occurrences in N. T. v/vZy is only sufficient time Simon had bewitched them  with sorceries;
twice represented by mind. Life and soul are its almost uni- Paul talked a sufficient time " till break of day ". In such
versal representatives. Beza on this passage says: 1Male af- associations it would be more apposite to say for a long time.
fectos reddiderunt.  Cum alioquin hoc vocabulum alibi soleat See Acts 8: 11; 14: 3; 18: 18; 20: 11; 27: 7, &c.
usurpari pro opprimere seu affligere, seu damnum aliquod inferre;   Y We would have preferred was testifying to the word of his
ut Acts 12: 1; 14: 2. Crit. Sacra..aj  cum sex punctis est grace, being a continuative testimony, were it not, that it is
anima, animus. (1) Halitus oris, anhelitus, spiritus, flatus, followed by &3Sovi,, a dative of the manner, by granting signs
ventus, Gen. 1: 20. Sic animee nomen Latinis et Graecis pro and wonders to be done through their hands.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIV.                                               97
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
5 And when there was an as- E'yvVEro   optu7 agV E'VC&VI  re Kai when there was a,rush, both
sault made both of the Gentiles,'Iovcat1c    v    vI 7- ros aXOVlotv a&v-  by the Gentiles, and also by
and also of the Jews, with their' V,  3fpC' aL KaLt AtHo/oA7o-ac the Jews with  their rulers,
rulers, to use them  despitefully,             6                            a,   to use them  spitefully, and
and to stone them,                  avrovg,    0WINVorES' KarEOVYOV,
The, wand,       s Es         A  to  stone them, they, being  6
6 They were ware of it, and  eUS  7-as 7'oXet  7-' i A VKaOm1as.,
aware of it, fled  down into
fled  unto  Lystra  and  Derbe, Avt'o-'pav  Kat ZeIfl/3v, Ka                aware of  t, fled down into
cities of Lycaonia, and unto the   p              7                         Lystra and Derbe  cities of
region that lieth round about:'EptEXWpo1J   KaKEL icrav EvayyE- Lycaonia, and  into  the  sur7  And  there  they preached |AtH4EVOt.                                   rounding country.  And there  7
the gospel.                             8 Kal rLts arYzp  E'V Av'corpolS they bannounced the gospel.
8 And there sat a certain man  dav'aroC 7'o Tf  roo'% eKaO7-ro,   And, a certain man in Ly-  8
at Lystra, impotent in his feet, XAo EK KoAt'a,L7'po  avrov  stra was sitting,'impotent in
beingacripple from hismother's s,                                 his feet  a cri1  fr              hi
womb, who never had walked.    7rapX), Or O                   E  7rEE- his feet, a cripple  rom  his
The same heard Paul peak:  KE      birth; who had never walked.
9 The same heard Paul speak- 7rarT7KeI.   ouror io v KOVET V;tVwho steadfastly beholding him, Aov AaAov yroso os arer oasa                 Theo, same heard  Paul speak; 9
and perceiving that he had faith               3                            who, looking  intently  upon 
to be healed,                       T    Ka t oKat 7tLrrtlv   XELt TO   him, and dperceiving that he
10 Said  with  a loud  voice, hCo87/ac t,    EL7E MEYaZA71 77  frO-  had faith to be healed, said 10
Stand upright on thy feet. And IP,'AvorAV           tO E'7rIt  TOVf woras- with'a loud voice, fStand uphe leaped and walked.               o'ov  5p~os.    Ka't  77AAETro   Kao  right on your feet.  And he
11 And when the people sawandwalked. And when
what Paul had done, they lifted                 OIE OXAo,,v- the people saw what Paul had
up their voices, saying in  the TEf'   erot'e/Ov  O ]la-v;Aos, E`7rpaV done, they raised their voices,
speech of Lycaonia, The gods Ti/v   0/ovi  avrco.   AVKaovr-rTL  saying  in  the  hLycaonian,,'OeuC - rvn sE9vcov, sE satl Iovoatcov. A violent attempt of   d Kat icov o'Tc  t alZtv ZEt oIyV a(WS Val, literally thus renthe Gentiles, as well as of Jews.'Oe0p is once rendered, corn. dered, "and having perceived that he had faith of being healed",
ver., assault; and the verb, jo/uaoC, to rush, to run violently. or confidenee of being healed (unquestionably appropriated toi
In classic use, oert  is represented by rush, assault, violent his own case), Paul, with a bold, or a loud voice, said: stand
attempt, impulse.                                       up straight upon your feet.
a'2Yo1aaos XaC  29fo.S'olaa,, to outrage, and to stone them, to' Meyarn Zn pcvwT. The manner in which he exerted his
insult them, and to stone them."-MIurd., Booth. " To use them  voice, not to the power or volume of it.-Hackett.
despitefully and to stone them."-Wes. " To assault, and stone   f " I say to you, in the name of the Lord Jesus," is not in the
them."-Thomp.                                            Textus Receptus published by the Bagsters. It is omitted on
b KOxEs i]7oav svayye2Soi#EsvoC. And there they were an- the authority of the Uncial and most cursive manuscripts-the
nouncing the Gospel. Such is its appropriated meaning, liter- Vulgate, ~Ethiopic, Chrysostom, Theop., and Occ. See Alford.
ally, evangelizing.                                     The proper force of the presence, or absence, of the article before a noun, is well illustrated in this case. This was a special
out Ean aucrnnt.a -cL. k Some editors writeis pperec  faith in a special case. We may have faith in the Christ of
out an augmnent. - Hackett.'Y'aozeo~,, being appears redunout an augment-Hackett.'T,  being, appears redun- God, and not faith in being cured by him of any particular
dant, and is, therefore, rejected by Gr., Sch., Ln., and Tf. It   i              -
It~~  It~~~  In~~~                    ^disease of mind, or body, under which we may be languishing.
does not correspond with zs-w-cs arvo Xo2oos, a certain man, The patient, before us, had not only faith in Jesus the Christ,
acvvaaog Toig 7rootz,, imbecile, or, impotent in his feet. Xwa     imbecile, or, mpotent    his fet. X but also faith that, on his own special appeal to him, he would,
Ros, claudus, in classic usage, is represented by lame, halting, through this Apostle, be healed.
crippled, feeble. Its Hebrew representative is b_ ns5 claudus
manu. Hence the name Appius Claudius who was first called   g'a2tao rather than  tr1ezo, denoting a single act. Salta"Appius the lame ". On this case Webster gives, 1" primarily, vit, 3d sing. 1 aor. mid. of e2i2oucau, salio, he bounded.
one who  creeps, halts, or limps; one who has lost, or never I   Saying in the Lycaonian, or in the speech of Lycaonia.
enjoyed the use of his limbs ", and refers to the Acts of Apos- Lycaonic, Hackett. The speech of Lycaonia, is more properly
ties in proof. This was a splendid miracle, and won for Paul Lycaonian; not, according to the dialects of the nations, Lythe title of Mercury among the Greeks.                  caonic. As the Persian, Grecian, Roman, are the appropriate




98                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
are come down to us in the like- AE'yoVreS'E         Ot  OEOI    tLOtO0E7'TEs The gods are come down to
ness of men.                         avopa07wots  KarTE/3r 7-av 7rpops rias-. us, in  the  likeness of men.
12 And they called Barnabas, 12 EKaAovv  TE TO'v tEv Bapva'/av, And  they  called  Barnabas, 12
Jupiter; and Paul, Mercurius, Aita  rTOv  8E llavAov, tEp1pv,'Zeus, and Paul,'Hermes, be1because  he was the chief speaker., avrs'                          cause he was Jthe chief speakbecause he was the chief speaker. ezretSor  avroS  vt    p                                                tof te1
13 Then the priest of Jupiter, A0yov.   13              tepev    o   ToVer.  kThen the priest ofre       the 13
a,.,which  wc1            Zos Zeus'that was  before  the
which  was before  their  city,TovOT ov)ros 7rpT     o tr0s 7roAEos avTrov,  city, brought oxen  and garbrought oxen and garlands unto TraVpov' Kat 07E/truaTa  E7rL Trov' lands to the gates, and, with
the gates, and would have done 7rvAcrvas' EJE7YKaS', m, 7TOts oXAOtS the  people,  wished  to  ofsacrifice with the people.            7eAE OVVEW.  14'AKOVOacTES' 8  fer sacrifices mto them.  Which 14
names of the tongues of Persia, Greece, and Rome, so should this, Luke everywhere, as accurate as he is circumstantial, rethe language of the people of Lycaonia be denominated, or fers. Lystra, it appears, was under the guardianship of Jupidistinguished from the tongues of other countries. Its classic'Ater Propuleius, which Luke translates: Tov z/os  ov ov2,og
root is Lukos, a wolf.                                    7reo,Ts nocoss, the Jupiter that was before the city; which is
And they called Barnabas, Zeus, and Paul, Hermes. These another term  for Jupiter Custos, the guardian.  All these
were the facts; but not so the common version of them. The deities had their priests, rites, and sacrifices, and each a pecuquestion thence arises: Why translate these proper names, or liar service and priest for the office that he bore; so that Juadopt a Roman version of them, and in similar cases not trans- piter Brontes, Jupiter the Thunderer, had a different service
late Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Melchizedeck, Moses, Samuel, from Jupiter Custos, Jove the Guardian.  Hence we see with
David, Daniel, Peter, &c., &c.                            what accuracy Luke wrote: The person, who was to offer them
Jupiter and Mercury are merely a substitution of a Roman sacrifice, was the priest of Jupiter Custos; under whose
currency for a Greek currency. We would, in such cases, prefer guardianship the city of Lystra was; and who, the priest
the retention of the original name, especially when a histori- supposed, had visited the city in a human form; and Barnabas
cal fact is involved.                                     (probably, for the reasons already assigned), he imagined to be'O -YOvOE Zroy  oyov.  The leader of the discourse, is the person. And as Mercury, the god of eloquence, was the
general attendant of Jupiter, the people and the priest supposed
equivalent to the chief, or leading speaker. It is by some sup-'D.              sthat Paul, who had a powerful commanding eloquence, was
posed, that, as Paul spoke more than Barnabas, and more offi-        who had a powerful commanding eloquence
cially, the audience were led to think that Barnabas was a that God also disguised. A beautiful figure of such an imperDivinity, and Paul his interpreter, or oracle. This view of the sonation of Jupiter, as, is supposed, formerly stood before the
subject enhandlces the courpterousness  and  the  most honorable gate of Lystra, still remains; and a fine engraving of it may
subject enhances the courteousness, and the most honorable       s   v, p 2
port and bearing of this most Divinely accomplished ambassa- be seen in Gruter's Inscriptions, Vol., p. 20. Adam Clrk
dor to the Gentile world, towards his fellow-laborer Barnabas, in loco.
and will everywhere pass at par value.                     Concerning these garlands, both Ovid and Virgil sing.
and will everywhere pass at par value.
k leo, in this attitude, is rather continuative than adversa-   The former says:tive, and is, therefore, by most revisers and translators render-  "Rich curling fumes of incense feast the skies,
ed then, or and.-Dodd., Wes.. Thomp., Wake., Penn, Booth.,       A hecatomb of voted victims dies,,,  With gilded horns and garlands on their head,
Wic., Tyn., Cran., &c.  There are, however, those who            In all the pomp of death to th' altar led."
prefer but, which is sometimes slightly adversative as well as                                       TATE.
continuative. We think, however, that, in harmony with all   And Virgil singsthe honors conferred. this is named as the consummation, and,               that was for altars prest
though in bad taste, and in worse theology, it is the consum-   rimm'd with white ribbons and with garlands drest,
Trimm'd with white ribbons and with garlands drest,
mation of the climax of honors conferred on Paul and Barna-    Sunk of himself, without the gods' command,
bas by a polytheistic population.                             Preventing the slow sacrificer's hand."
i It should be here noted, that avrrov, as connected with                                   DRYDEN'S Virgil.
7rroeog, city, is repudiated as a spurious reading by Gb., Sch.,'n To them is a supplement essential to the proper concepLn., Tf.                                                  tion of the discourse of Paul and Barnabas, reported in verses
Toy ovros, after tov yJog, stands in apposition with it. 14-18, which every reflecting reader must keep in his mind, as
Many cities were placed under the protection of some particu- necessary to his apprehension of the point and drift of the
lar deity, and the image of that deity placed at the entrance, address of Paul and Barnabas, and the rending of their own
to signify that he was the guardian and protector.  To garments.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIV.                                               99
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
14 Which when the apostles, ot a7ro(o-rroAoiBapra'3as  Kat JIav-  when the Apostles, Barnabas
Barnabas and Paul, heard o; they Aos, 8tappr?]alTrev ra  ta'rtna av- and Paul, heard, they  rent
rent their clothes, and  ran in   -  EUT w?7s371YcW                         their clothes, -and-leaped forth
among the people, crying out,   Kpadorzs 15 Kai              o,   I,    into  the  crowd, crying out,
thepeolecryngou, KpOPTES'    KY' a'oyoEo
15 And saying, Sirs, why do                                     \        and saying, Why do you do 15
ye these things?  We also are,  LrocELrE;  Ka- V7ELs these things?   We are omen
men of like passions with you,                                        PC oLo7raOtE  o   UFUt  Wp oP  of  like  nature  with  yourand  preach  unto you, that ye WroL,  evaeyyeAt(6oevoL t  /star  a7ro selves, declaring to you glad
should turn from  these vanities Tor7Te' y TI  arTaOJV  WrL7torpebetvw tidings, that you should turn
unto the living God, which made ErlI To 0OEo r'v e   ov     va, Os'y   Etvr  - from   these vanities  to  the
heaven, and earth, and the sea, rTee                 r-               d otJparov KaL 7'~v  y7,  KaL  living  God, who  made the
and all things that are therein:  T'I, OaAacr-av  Kac  rrcrvra T   Ev  heaven, and  the earth, and
16 Who in times past suffered aro                 v  ra     ap           the sea, and Pall things that
all nations to walk in their own,          are in them; who, in qthe ages 16
ways.                              vrats YEPeatlS  EtaoL e 7raav ra EOV'q past, suffered all the nations
17 Nevertheless he left not 7ropEVEocxaL  Tats- o80tL  aVTCOv' rto go on in their own ways.
himself without witness, in that    Ka7     TOC  YE OVK oat  pTvpop Eav- Nevertheless, he did not leave 17
he did good, and gave us rain TrOv af1tKEV, cayao7rowto, ovpavo- himself without -testimony, in
from heaven, and fruitful seasons, OeP?7,LtL  VETOVS &8OVS  Kat Katpovp  that he did good, and gave you
filling our hearts with food and   apropov,               t7rAc   Tpo       rain from  heaven, and fruitful
gladness.                            apro,                           seasons, filling your  hearts
18 And  with  these  sayings Kai  Ev/poo-vvr7r     ras'  Kapasas with tfood and gladness. And 18
scarce restrained they the peo- B C           18 KaI ravTa AE'yorES',uwith   these  sayings   they
pie, that they had not done sa- ou           l       v KaTr3rav Oav   ToVs   hoxAovs scarcely  restrained  the  peocrifice unto them.                         \,,                             pie, that they did not offei
19  And  there  came thither TotV ),   OVELtv avTroLs.                   sacrifice to them.,Then Jews 19
19'~ _Enr-A0ov  8E\ a 7r \0'AV6tacertain Jews from  Antioch, and        1Ewi rAtov'Arto-  came over from  Antioch and
Iconium,  who  persuaded  the Xelta  Kai  IKtcovov'oovSatot, Kai Iconium; and having persuan For EcaEu7jq]aacv, Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf., substitute EeES%-    Ie, enclitic, gives point and pungency to this expression.
oav. They leaped out into the crowd exclaiming and saying: Aaaezveos, is an aizat 2Eyopuevov, in this book, but in this
Men! why do you do these things?                       sense it is found in Josephus Antiq. 14: 7, 2; Plutarch de
~ We are men, soatrey ayaecozol-otogv s cutv,~ of ~Solent Anim. 23; Thuc. 2: 41. Doing good, &c. Better col
passions similar to yourselves, eve,  announcing to located in English thus: " And yet, indeed, doing good, giving
passions similar to yourselves, evae~,tgogaevot, announcing to (~ptv instead of ctv, Gb, Sch, Ln.-Tf. omits both) to you
you glad tidings, that you should turn away from these vani-   instead of      Gb, Sch  Ln.-Tf. omitsboth) to you
rain from heaven and fruitful seasons filling your (c wv not
ties to the living God, who has made the heaven, and the earth  rain from heaven and fruitful seasons, filling your (   not...       ro/)eov) hearts with food and gladness."
and the sea, and all things that are in them.) hearts  ith food and gladness."
P To rcrvr, was an abbreviated formula representing the   t The heart receives not food; but, rhetorically, the heart
whole Universe, in the Aristotelian age. Ta gavoa, and cavro: 
wholeU ive. Tis the receptacle of all comfort; hence the fullest expression of
za, are not always identical in sense; the latter za has some- the satisfied desires of every category.
times the position and power of a relative pronoun, which is
the case here. Therefore, in this case, we prefer "all things  Tavo a f eyovoeo,  saying these things they, with difculty
that~ are in them, to all things in them.         (uocs from to)os, labor), restrained the multitude from offerthat are in them, to all things in them ".
ing sacrifice to them.
q 1faleeoZ,7#ev'ate, from naeozxouat, preteritus, found only in
this place N. T., indicative of ages long since, or fully passed  Then (8e) Jews (erm7I3ov) came over from Antioch and
away.                                                   Iconium, xatl etosavTEg, and having persuaded rove ozxovs, the
r Ioosveaoat, not properly'"to walk in their own way," multitudes. Translators are almost equally divided in presentrather to go on in their own course.                    ing this in singular and plural, multitude and multitudes. Being
~ Kae rot?s ovx a/ca2ozqoov, etc. And yet, indeed, he did plural in all the best texts. we deem it proper to appear in the
not leave himself unattested.                           same number in the version, as in the original.




100                     ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.  CHAP. XIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.               GREEK TEXT.                  REVISED VERSION.
people, and having stoned Paul, |E7re'aoavTE TOVr  oxAovs, Sat At ci- ded,the multitudes, and havdrew him out of the city, sup- cravTEs' rov ]laVAov, EO-vpov ~o  ing stoned Paul, they were
posing he had been dead.     |    WSoAEO, voLOavre  a ov dragging him out of the city,
20 Howbeit, as the disciples reOvava.   20 KVKAoo'rVTov e  supposing that he wwas dead.
stood round about him, he rose,,       But, while the disciples were 20
up, and came into the city: and avrov  roW  faO?7rov,  aval rar standing  about  him, risthe next day he departed with eLOAOEV Es T7'V 7roAtv'   Kat 7'/ ing up, he entered into the
Barnabas to Derbe.            E7ravpov  EX E'AOe o'vv Wrc Bap- city. And the next day he
21 And when they had preach- | vc/3a ev EElp/3rv.   21 evayyELt- went out with Barnabas into
ed the gospel to that city, and oaLeLoL r7E 0T7v 7r Aty   KEltvV, Derbe. And when they had 21
had taught many, they returned Ka  /aIcLTEV WTEs LKaWOVs,    V ~-  announced the glad tidings to
again to Lystra, and to Iconium,    eav epa                      that city, and made many
and Antioch,                  -     v  ElS'            22     disciples, they returned into
22 Confirming the souls of the'IKOVLOI Kal ATLXEv'  22L- Lystra, and Iconium, v etaned 7An-,X,    a           Lystra, and Iconium, and Andisciples, and exhorting them to (  rraTp[o/vres V ara  vXa rTOW  aOi7- tioch, confirming the souls 22
continue in the faith, and that rev 7rapaKaAovres EttLE'yetv T1 |of  the disciples, exhorting
we must through much tribula-\el                            qo   th  dicpe,  xotn
tion enter into the kingdom of 7rToreL, Kai  ot tL& WroAALV  tA- them to continue in the faith,
God.                         #ECOV Met 7/Lasp  E'TEAOE  E' TV saying that we must, through
i23 And when they had or- [3ao-tzav yta   o   EoO.  23 XEtpo- much tribulation, enter into
dained them  elders in every TovoaTrre~ 8e a       7rot 7rpeo3 vre- the kingdom  of God. And, 23
church, and had prayed with                                   having appointed for them eldfasting, they commended them pOVs KaT EKKAYtrlZcv, 7rpooev~ta- ers in every congregatihem eld-,
to the Lord, on whom they be- jUeVOL Lerra V77TTELOWtJv, 7rapeOevTro and having prayed with fastlieved.                       aTvrovS Trc Kvptc ELs Ov 7rE7rto-TEV- ings, they commended them to
24 And after they had passed  KeCa.  24 KaT 8'AtovreS 7rTV the Lord, in whom they bethroughout Pisidia, they came,     a                    lieved. And, havig passed 24
to Pamphilia.                 ll    v  riAoov EtI Jla/LvAtavI through Pisidia, they came to
25 And when they had preach- 25 Kal AaA7raavrTE' v lilpyprI rov Pamphylia. And when they 25
ed the word in Perga, they went A'yov, Kbar7'/3rav  EsL'ATrea-  had  spoken  the word  in
down into Attalia:                   26 K KE^,eV,rEAevo'aV  Perga, they went down into
26 And thence sailed to An-                                 Attalia; and thence they sail- 26
tioch, from  whence they had Ets'A VtXELav5 oadr'      7     eapa-d to Antioch, whence they
been recommended to the grace e&OLEtVOL 77 XatLPt  roy OEOV E's! had been commended to the
of God, for the work which they  3O e'pyov 3o Apwoav. 27 rrapa- grace of God, for the work
fulfilled.                       /          Ka/ v             which they performed.
27 And when they were come, YEVOAEVOL of Kat oVVaya/OlTEs   And when they came, and 27
and had gathered the church to- T7lV EKKA7Y taV, aVqyy/ELAaV oo  hbad assembled the congregagether, they rehearsed all that;WO7rorlo'ev    E Oe' LET avTrov, Kat tion, they rehearsed all that
God had done with them, and 5r 7'oL E Tose oOveo't Ovlav 7r'- God had done with them,
how he had opened the door of         f8     and that he had opened a
faith unto the Gentiles..      ET3V     EKE                door of faith to the nations.
28 And there they abode long Voy OVK oAt[yov oivv TOLt' ILaOr- And they continued no little 28
time with the disciples.     rats,.                           time with the disciples.
"  That he had been dead," is not only ambiguous, but  seen. They had not dragged, but, according to the text, were
reckless of all the texts, ancient and modern, that we have dragging him out of the city, when he revived.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XV.                                            101
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XV.                            CHAP. XV,                             CHAP. XV.
AND certain men which came    KAI  TLVES' Ka-'EA0ovreg'                   AND certain  xpersons that 1
down from  Judea, taught the gS'iovTatOa,   E"Ia&           Kov     -o~  came down from Judea, taught
brethren, and said, Except ye be   e, EArt ev ye/ IrepNr e'              the brethren, saying; Unless
circumcised after the manner of  _vt8Te r)   eE MOeLio, o6 (v- you are circumcised after the
Moses, ye cannot be saved           va        wva.                         custom  of Moses, you cannot
2  When therefore Paul and                                   vo          be saved.  When, therefore, 
o'vardreros  KaL ~'v~7aeor~a  Paul and Barnabas had  no
Barnabas had no small dissension                                           Paul and Barnabas had  no,and disputationwiththemthyOUK  OAittrt Tom,       IavAc KNaL TW  little Ydissension and discusa  disputationwiththethy Bapv a  -7rpos' avros,'aav sion with them, they deterdetermined that Paul and Bar- Bap                                          sion with them, they deternabas, and certain other of them,  yva/3atlvEtv lHaIAoy Kal Bapvao- mined that Paul and Barnashould go up to Jerusalem  unto Pa" Kal rtvaL  aAAov5 Et aVT}rv bas  and  certain  others  of
the apostles and elders about this wrpo  TOVSb  a7rocrToAovS KaL Arpe- them, should go up into JeruI                  ~ I     -S\        salem  to  the Apostles and
question.                          oJ3VTepOVS ElS IepovwaAvy, 7rept
3uestion.    T  t              3 t    N  elders about this  question.
3 And being brought on their 7'ov  i7'Trlaros TOvrTOv.    Ot o  LEV And being brought on their 3
way by the church, they passed o)v 7rpoWre1OE'r00'e         U vTr' E-     way by the zongregation,they
through  Phenice and  Samaria, KA77o(rias,      tjPXO7TO T.,V OtVtKi/[v passed through Phenicia and
declaring the conversion of the Ka& Zapapetav,   K3tLy7 ov'zeroL z-v  Samaria, declaring  the conGentiles: and they caused great,,v.'  i version of the Gentiles; and
joy unto all the brethren.                                     K        - caused great joy to all the.
ovv  Xapa, IteyaAq  7r 7ro-i'ots brethren.
4 And when they were come                      4              Tyv oL TO S brethren.
to jerusalem, they were receiv-  aEAOot~.   4 7rapaevrolEVot e&            And when they were come 4
to Jerusalem, they were receiv-.
ed of the  church, and of the ELS'iepovlraAr/p,    d7reeUXOIoaav into  Jerusalem, athey  were
Iapostles and eldersI and hey de- vro rTs  eKK7a ~ K    aL rv   7ro- received by the congregation,
apostles and elde, and they de-                                            and by the Apostles and elders,
Cdared all things that God had cTOAC70        Kca  TcoW  7rpEovrTEpov, and they declared all things
done with them.                     avijyyElAav TE'o-a' OEs E0Trot- that God had done by them.
x Tag, aliquis,,ZvEs, certain persons. The masculine gender stance it is represented by reasoning, and in this chapter by
is most worthy in all such cases. We sometimes substitute disputation and disputing.
persons. TZes zare,&ovres, Certain men coming down, Wes.;   The verb avzsecw is in favor with John Mark, occurring szx
"Some who came down," Wakef.; " Had gone down," Penn.; times in his gospel, and only four times in Luke's writings.
" Came down," Murd., Thomp.; "Came," Dodd. A8ro  s Iov- In Mark, com. ver., it is five times represented by question,
aoaos, from Judea (to Antioch understood), e3h3aaov rzovs and once by reason. But for ov7u7aseewg, in this place, and in
a&C2ov -.2?syo~rts, after Es8aaxov must be supplied, in the v. 7, in some manuscripts, it is  rqaeswo, which occurs in this
sense, that the following Qua may redound, Kuincel. Tp et9e8 sense at least six times in the Christian Scriptures.
Mroi;oaeos, in the manner Moses prescribed, or, prescribed by   z O eV,   ovv oe:ZET&VE TEs Ezio   l s 7 ea2ags.  Some, as
Moses.                                                 Hammond, on 1 Cor. 16: 11, interpret these words thus: Hi
IIEletrCw/ jrs is preferred by Ln. and Tf. to netErs*vraO&9e. igitur ab ecciesia honor.fice deducti. Morns and Heinrichsius
Griesbach regards it as supported by good authorities. Twp so interpret them, i. e. "they were sent away with all necessary
e&'E, according to the custom. Dative of the manner.   provisions for the journey."  But no passage can be adduced
Y Fevouyevrs ovv uaaeo) —s tavovg-controversia et disputa- from any writer of respectability to sustain such an interpretione acri. In ch. 14: 4, we find a schism amongst the citizens; tation. IHeonreonw, in its eight other occurrences in N. T., is
and in Acts 23: 7, a similar one between the Pharisees and the represented by accompany, conduct, or bringforward, a person
Sadducees..'raogs occurs four times in the book of Acts, on ajourney, Xen. Cyr. I. 4, 25; Homer's Odys. E. 37, 146, are
and only four times in all other portions of the Christian quoted to sustain this interpretation. But their poetry, or
Scriptures. In com. ver. it is represented by insurrection, se- their prose, is quite out of place in Luke's horizon.
dition, dissension, uproar; and once by standing. Hence its   a AneSBXZ.iaav, they were kindly, or benignantly received.
special meaning, in any given case, depends upon its context.  In ch. 2; 41, and in ch. 21: 17, we find aaEevws before Ed.;V2:7,iagS occurs twice in this chapter, and only once beside  adro, rather aCe(ear:o, according to Lu., Tf.
in the Christian WTritings, Acts ch. 28:29; in this last in



102                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XV.
KING JAMES VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
5 Bu t there rose up certain of?(TE /ETr avrcTv.  5   are           otar   But   bsome  of  the  sect of 5
the sect of the Pharisees, which  &' rtve            a7r 7w   s rvs- atpao-eosr the Pharisees, who believed,
believed, saying, That it was rTW            iapLo-aiLv  rETTEVKO7rESw, rose up, saying, that it was
needful to circumcise them, and Ae7orveE,  0Tt l 0        E7    rEpLTELYELV  necessary toccircumcise them,
to  command  them  to keep  the aCross, 7rapayyE'AAEtV rTE TrqpeV   and to command them to keep
law of Moses.                          N    I
law  of   osov sr McoI eOs.             the law  of Moses.
6 And the apostles and elders         6  Jvrnyxoa av  83  ot  wr(o'o-    And   the   Apostles   and  6
ca.me  togaether for to  consider AoL KIa ot 7rpE 73TrEpotL EL&   7rEpt elders came together to con7of this m  tter.                   O                        7 roTAAsr  S  sider of this  matter.   And  7
7 And when there had been  o.              eo,o ou
much disputing, Peter rose up 17,E                          V?77  E  a vao      whena  there had been  much,
and said unto  them, Men andlE"pOS EL7E 7pos avrovs, Av-discussion,  dPeter  rose  up
brethren, ye know  how  that a 8peS.   aSEA/ot,  uLEts  E7rtoTao-0E and said to them; Brethren,
good while ago, God made choice ort a4? p&W  capXaL o0 O so' you know  that at first God
among us, that the Gentiles, by EV?7LLW  E4EAE'aT o  3tc  To Tro  o'- made choice eamong us, that
my mouth, should hear the word /farTOS  Lov   aKov-ata r           Ovi TOr    the  Gentiles, by my mouth,
of the gospel, and believe.          Aoyov  rov  evayTeAov, Ka   7rt- should hear the word of the
b E    urav o',Va5w TCOVS (e z,0 T?eS9 rco OEaeoS Z o, Taot-  thought that it was necessary to command them to circumcise,
gacctv; But there arose some of the sect of the Pharisees; or- and to keep the law of Moses.
But certain persons of the sect of the Pharisees who believed,   A'oEa7S. The Pharisees and the Sadducees constituted each
arose; or, with Hackett, " But there arose some of those from  an heresy or an acoeats. Hence, in v. 5, we read of certain perthe sect of the Pharisees."  " Thereupon some of the sect of sons of the heresy or sect of the Pharisees. Converted Pharithe Pharisees who believed, rose up, and said," Thomp. " But sees constituted the first heretics or heresiarchs in the Christsome of the sect of the Pharisees that believed, rose up and ian Church; or translated from the synagogue to the church
said," Dodd. " And they related how certain believers of the their respective theories. Like all HERETICS, in all ages, they
sect of the Pharisees had risen up, and said," Wakef. " But were sensitive and tenacious of their respective peculiarities.
there rose up, said they, certain of the sect of the Pharisees Hence their tenacity of certain Jewish rites and ceremonies.
who believed," Wesley. "And some who from the sect (or They had the honor of occasioning the first Christian convendoctrine) of the Pharisees, had believed, rose up, and said," tion. They were punctiliously sensitive of the claims of Moses,
Murd. " But some of the sect of the Pharisees who had be- and his law of ceremonies. Thus, in Jerusalem, they placed
lieved, arose, saying," Penn. "And there arose certaine of themselves under the shield of Moses and Abraham.
the heresie of the Pharisees that believed, saying," Rheims.   c Their central dogma is in the following words: z E 8st  re-.
"But sayed they, certaine of the secte of the Pharises rose,reuvetv avrovs, rareayye2ietv vz r7e ov t o ov o f1Oi;aeaso. It
up, which dyd beleue, saying," Geneva.;" Then rose up behooved them first to be circumcised, and then to keep the
certayne of the Secte of the Pharises which did beleue, say- law of Moses. They must be subjected to circumcision, and
ing," Cranmer. " Then arose ther op certayne that were of keep the law. Such was the issue-circumcision and the law
the secte of the Pharises and dyd beleve sayinge," Tyndale. of Moses.
" But summe of the eresie of farisices that bileuden, risen up   d Avcrazcs iTzreos. In possession of the floor, Peter opens.
and seiden." Wickliffe. Such is the scale-descending of thir- Avkes aC&2ot. More implicated than any other man in that
teen  English versions, as quoted, upon one of the most assembly, having immersed the Gentiles by a special command,
transparent verses in the Christian Scriptures. The changes without any conference, or agreement with any other Apostle.
in orthography are not much greater than the changes in the Hence his apology,      e Osos Es &Vryz  EER2eOCIZO   ca coy aZo/tasense, so far as perspicuity, precision, and force are con- ros Iuov axovaac ra sev9'  rov 2oyov  eoy evayyerzov, xatl Xtsidered.                                                aZevuat.
Are those of a sect that believed, and thosefrom a sect that  e Ev 7,ucv, is better sustained in this passage than EY V~Cv,
believed equivalent, or exactly equivalent, alike definite and preferred by Ln., Tf. Peter modestly uses the plural. It is.
perspicuous? Are "believers of the sect of the Pharisees," and indeed, a HIebraism.  (Hebrmi enim verbo 7n: comitem ad" some of the Pharisees that believed," tantamount and equally dere solent proepositionem e; Nehemiah 9: 7, t:t=n- hIri tis
definite indications of position?  Is currency coin, or are cur- cui placuit probatus fuit Abrahamus.  Add I Chronicles
rency and coin convertible terms?  Literally, the Pharisees 28: 4, 5. The Septuagint renders it thus: els$ecaso ev eU0o



ACTS OF -THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XV.                                            -103
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEIK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
8 And God, which knoweth  0-TE'o'at.  8  a     Kaptoyvo0o-T7ry  Gospel, andbelieve. And f God, 8
the hearts, bare them  witness, OEJ' e   I'ap'Tvp(Tre av7rot~,   &obs  who knows the hearts, bore
giving  them  the  Holy  Ghost, a, ro          ) O   Vlevu    7TO)  Ayto, them  testimony, giving them
even as lie did unto us:           UKat)ot       a TO  H   9   Ka.'T"N    the Holy Spirit, even  as to
KaO&)  Kal          9   L oV6EV   E-hS                      v
9 And put no difference be-                                              us;  and  put no  difference  9
tween us, and them, purifying  rKPIte LPETCa(  }-r    Tre KaL avt)rv, between us and them, having
tween us, and thems purifyig f
their hearts by faith.               7 7rLorTEL KaOaplcas t's Kap~[a'   purified  their hearts by  the
10 Now therefore why tempt avTrov.  V10 o OVV 0, 7L retpaeire faith.  Now, therefore, why o10
ye God, to put a yoke upon the T7O v  Oe, E7rtOLE at   vy7Ol             E7r3  do you  try God by putting
neck  of the  disciples, which TOP r'paxoAov   T3p /aI7Tor, ow a yoke upon the neck of the
neither our fathers nor we were,,disciples, which  neither our
able to bear?                       ov7e ot 7raT7pP s- 771UtOV  OU7E -q14Etr
able to bear?                       OVTE 01 tT~pE           Pov7e oV rTpeo?t7eL~ disciples, which  neither our
11  But  we  believe,  thatl ~tXvcrcaI         p a/3crTaoat;  11 aAAa fathers, nor we, were able to
through the grace of the Lord  &Lt rT73 Xasptro'     Kvplov'I7o'-o   bear? But, gthrough the grace 11, ^  I              of the Lord Jesus, we believe
Jesus Christ, we shall be saved, Xp                                            the Lord Jesus, we believe
even asthy,,,^              a they.  Tat we shall be saved, even
12  Then  all the multitude Ka OP Tp'o0V KaKEtVol.                Eo-    they.
kept silence, and gave audience 7yoke  (   7rav  TO  7rA7OoS,  KaL    Then  all  the  multitude 12
to Barnabas and Paul, declaring N"KOVOP  Baprc/3 La  Ka\ _lav'Aov  were silent, and heard Barnawhat miracles and wonders God e57yovperoov Ko'           r af, bas and Paul declaring what
whatmiracl~  ahsigens    and wonders Gyod had
had wrought among the Gentiles  E                                           hsigns and wonders God had
by them.                            Oe oTs'o-ueLa Kai 7Epara e  TOWS' wrought among the Gentiles
13 And after they had held irvEo-t &t' avUT7o.             3           er by them.
their peace, James answered, say- TO    nryrat          au royS,  a7\reKp l   And  after  they  were  si- 13
ing, Men and brethren, hearken'_JKcWlor,        h                  A  pe   SeA- lent, James addressed them,
unto me.,,,,'    saying;'Brethren,  hearken
14 Simeon hath declared how    ot,  acovoaTE (oV. y              vpeUEV   to  me.  Simeon  has declar- 14
God at the first did visit the E Vy o-'aro, KaOs 7rpCorTV O   eo se ed  how   God  first  visited
elvcc valfaatEa..EEirarTo ev Z~o2oonv v'p vip %awlCzat (avrov) sovereign, or special before it, because all grace is necessarily,nF 9#oovov. Vide Vorstius de Hebraism. N. T., p. 662. See sovereign, special, and free. It may, in degrees, be great,
also Kuincel in loco.                                   greater, and greatest; but, uniformly, it is free and sovereign.
f Aat o xmaeqzoyvoaTrqs Oeoso-8ovs aveotrs o 2Iev/a To   h Tes~a Cat TEstata. Not convertible terms; all signs are
Alylov. Confessing judgment, he pleads his justification on not wonders, nor are all wonders, signs; neither are all mirathe basis of a Divine oracle, and of a Divine gift to the Gen- cles, signs, nor all signs, miracles. XZq7ELov, in some eighty- octiles, even the to IIEva To Ayltov, in its greatest, largest am- currences in N. T., is some.fifty times represented by sign; by
plitude. It is not only the Holy Spirit in all the amplitude miracle more than twenty times, and occasionally by token,
of his grace, but as more definite and exegetical he adds, xaows  tantamount to sign, and sometimes by wonder.
mcat, "Lp, even as to us, Jews; and still more pleonastically, he    Avs. e a&2evot.  A&2evot, in some three hundred and fifty
adds, Tfil V7tazTe Xagfa(tecTs'raSs XaQ6laS avTcoV, having pur.fied occurrences in N. T. is represented by brother, or brethren.
their hearts by the faith.                              Avrlj is, some two hundred and twenty times, represented by
g Xeoaoov is here omitted by Gb., Sch. and Tf. Lord Jesus man; and, in reference to married men, by husband, some
is all sufficient. zla Ts goXaoos, the charity. This word has fifty times.
obtained a very latitudinarian currency in the N. T., corn. ver.;   When aveies acoeaPort occur, as they do only in this book of
being represented by ten words: favor, grace, thank, pleasure, Acts, and in it some twelve times, we represent them together
liberality, benefit, joy, thankworthy, gift, acceptable; while by the word brethren. Peter introduced this formula, and on
from the same root, Xasotaya, occuring seventeen times, is uni- Pentecost the converts caught it and used it. Stephen used
formly represented by gift; and Xa,ot~oyat by give, frankly it, but with the addition of the word fathers-"'Brethren and
forgive, grant, deliver. Were we at liberty to select any one Fathers."  Because av3ess equally applies to both, and is abterm, to the exclusion of every other, we should give our sorbed alike in both, we prefer, "Brethren and Fathers."  So
Buffrage for favor.  In our present currency, it would be Paul uses them Acts 13: 15; 22: 21; 13:26, 38; 23: 1, 6;
adequate to the scope of the original. We should not place 28: 17.




104                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
Gentiles, to take out of them  a E7reorKE4aro   Aac3ev   f             eSOv&v  the Gentiles, jto take out of
people for his name.                 Aaov   e        T   ooart  aro. them, a people for his name.
15  And  fto  this  agree  the ]5  Ka    TOTO)  o-vcotvoio-Wv   oti And with  this the words of 15
words of the prophets; as  t            yo          po,   KO    Y    the prophets  agree; as        it is
written,                                          16
16  After this I will return, ypamc             16 ME Ta iracra  ava-  written, After this I will re- 16
16  After this I will return,\ parra
and will build again the taber- 0-TrpE+C         at avotxKO8o1770-co  Ti>  turn, and will rebuild the ktanacle of David which is fallen TK7Vi7V  Ja/3 T7V    7rETOKVta- bernacle of David'which is
down; and I will build again KaL ra KarEOKac              Eva aris avot- fallen  down, and I will rethe ruins thereof, and I will set KOO80 o, /       at crop0oo aTv  build  its ruins, and  I  will
it up:                              017 OrW)S' ai' EK~q7T?    OCtV 0o  Kara- set  it  up;  that  l'the  rest 17
17  That the residue of men Aot7rot rw v              p avpop7rcow  T    Kv-  of men  may seek  after the
might seek after the Lord, and                  w a   T  M            / oi   Lord, even  all the   ation,
poor) Ka\ 7rara  ar W"0y, ddp''oiS Lord, even  all the nations,
all the Gentiles, upon whom  my,                     \.,
name is called, saitho  ovoLta  tIov     upon whom  my name is callname is called, saith  the Lord,,,,,              
who doeth all these things.     O'   AEyE   KVptOS' 0  7rota)v ed, says the Lord, who does
who doeth all these thinLS.'
18 Known unto God are all TracvTa  7ravra.   18 Tv)o-a  a'r  all these things.  -Known to 18
J AaflsLv Ec E&vcov )aov szt p ov OOartl av'tov. To take senmiuller, Amos 1: 2. But axov/ is put-for any sort of house.
out of the nations a people for his name. Esrt is redundant. Here it is an image of the kingdom of David, as in other places
Rejected by Ln., Tf., Gb.                                 an image of mount Zion, on which David's palace stood. VirtuUpon his name, is a literal version of anyt ro ovoyace an- ally, it represents the original political state of the nation. See
zov —" To take from  among them a people for his name." Kuinoel on this passage.
Thomp.   To take out of them a people for his name," Wakef.              I Ka'eava~/~a-xar:aoxa-r0,  found here, and in Rom.
"To elect a people for his name out of the Gentiles," Murd. 11: 3, perf. part. pas. = ruins. Its root is axaznzw, diruo,
"To take out from them a people for his name," Penn. " To fodio, that which has fallen to the ground and which is dug
take out of them a people for his name," Wes., Booth. " To take up. Ta  areozauxyeva, diruta, is found in the Alexandrian
from among them a peoplefor the honor of his name," Dodd. So, ver., Amos 9: 1, 12. "I will restore its ruins," Wakef. Some
substantially, are all the versions that we have seen. For the recognize here, the Hebraism which converts the first of two
glory of his name, being the- God of the Gentiles as well as of verbs into an adverb, qualifying the second. " I will again rethe Jews, he commanded his Gospel to be announced to all build," Meyer. De Wette and Winer reject that explanation.
nations, intending thereby, as a means to an end, to collect out Hackett also; and so do we. " I will build again its ruins,"
of all the tribes and nationalities of earth one new com- Penn.  "Restore its ruins," Wakef.   Too ambiguous, or
munity.                                                   elliptical. "I will build again the ruins thereof,"'Wesley.
This amounts to no more than his commission to the Apos- c" That which was in ruins in it," Murd.
ties indicates: " Preach the gospel to every creature," the whole   m oi  taralonot, rev eav,9wtwrrov ov KRvLov,.at zravTa Ta
human race. The question here is upon srCr, which is repu- &Vj, Eg' ovs elrxEx7Tra'to ovoUa,uov atZ avTovs" — The residue
diated by Ln., Tf.; and is by Gb. regarded as a probable of men.".Ka'raotros is found only in this place in the N. T.,
omission, which, indeed, very little affects the sense-a people representing all the world beyond the Jews. This passage
for his name is, without rct, fairly indicated.           represents the whole Gentile world, and intimates their partiEnt, with the dative, is, in the com. ver., translated by, at, cipation in this salvation in common with the Jews. " God is
unto, in, of. In its more than one thousand two hundred oc- immutable, and hath decreed an' atcwvos, olim, antiquissimis
currences in the N. T. it is frequently, with the dative, repre- temporibus, regnum condere, in quod non tantum Judiei sed
sented by in. In the single book of the Acts, in a hundred and etiam  Gentiles, sine legis ritualis observatione reciperentur.
seventy five occurrences, it is found in construction with the In other words, he willed that not only the Jews, but also ungenitive, accusative, and dative, and is frequently represented, circumcised Gentiles, should belong to his peculiar people,
com. ver., by in, on, or upon. Deus inter Gentiles sibi collegit Kuincel, in loco.
ccetum, qui esset populus Dei peculiaris sicut olim ludevi,"
Kuin. In this view, we fully concur. Vigerus on Grecian
idioms, De prepositione, ect, p. 612. London ed. 1824.     Ih FvWoraz CC7r anccovos, textus receptus, (saze teo OmE & v arra
Ttyv axp't~V dafiS.  2cvr answers to Hebrew,r indicat- tra Esya ai2ov)-Griesbach's reading, Kuin. "To God are
ing a tent woven of leaves or reeds, in use among shepherds, Ro- known all his works from eternity," Thomp. "Known unto




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XV.                                            106
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
his works from the heginning of'atwcvos EoTt TO    ec  WaLva T  |God from  everlasting are all
the world.,                           t'      p
ptheya  aroworld.  |9 S   Eye KpV   his works.  ~Wherefore  my 19
19 Wherefore my sentence  is, F?) 7rapEvOxAetv 7TOts  a7ro  Tvc judgment is, not to trouble
that we trouble not them, which,,,V         wrtrp/ov                            who  from  among the\
E  WV  E~rtGD 67rl~pEoovotv  e7rl  -  those who from  among the
from  among the  Gentiles  are              20    \ o 
turned to God:  aAAa  7rtL(-EAatL arots  Gentiles turn to God; but to 20
turned to God:
20  But that we write unto "r'   awEGEXOat a            T7ro\ 7    ato-yy- write to them, that they abthem  that they  abstain  from  aLcTw  Twv EU AG.)AW  KaC  s              sop- tain from  pollutions of the
pollutions of idols, and from for- varWo'. K                           a   idols, and ofornication, and
nication,  and fr*om   things straan-I ro. ~ 21 Mo977s' yap EK T 7Erje     things strangled, and blood.
dpxtY /y 2 z    an  1,     \,      For, qfrom ancient times, Mo- 21
gl'e1 dFor and oses  of old  timeKrTyXf W             V TOs,          ses has, in every city, those
21  For Moses of old  time                                 T    o-raao-ov~asavroV EXEt E)V Tats,           who preach him, being read
hlath  in  every city them  that                                          who preach him, being read
preach him, being read in the                                             in the synagogues every sabsynagogues every sabbath-day.   7t OKOI E,,     bath.
22 Then pleased it the  apos-          TTE EO T       OtSt a'o oo-roAXotI  Then it pleased the Apos- 22
ties and elders, with the whole Ka\t TOlt rpeO/3vreppos        orv o5AX  tles and the elders, with the
church, to send chosen men of T)  E;KK77Tc, 0       EKA E ftaLEf'OVSr  3"- whole congregation, to send
their own company to Antioch, apas E~   av;rcov 7rw/*t4   Et''Az-,chosen  men,  from   among
with Paul and Barnabas; name- LTtoXtaCW    To-V  TO   liavo    Kat themselves, to Antioch, with
ly, Judas  surnamed  Barsabas, Bapria, Iovav r    ErtKaAov- Paul and Barnabas;-Judas,
and Silas, chief men among the                       3,eor 2Bapaavai, Ka  [aa, u p- surnamed Barsabas, and Silas,
brethren:,i   B         a,,,  leading men among the breth23 And they wrote letters by   paL?7OvJeVovs            TOtS      A- ren.   And  they  wrote  by 23
them  after this manner; The cOLs', 23   paaVTr7es   ta  Xe 0Pl them these words:-The Aposapostles, and elders, and breth-br)ol  7TaeSe, OT       a7rorTroAoL Kcl  ties, and elders, and'brethren, send  greeting  unto  the or 7rpEoarTEpot K'a o[ a3eAbotL, ren, greeting-To the brethbrethren which are of the Gen- T0oL   Ka7'a TrY   l A7'TLOXEtavL   Kat ren  of the Gentiles in AnGod are all his works from eternity," Wes.  "Who made pretation, but in its full amplitude, or generic acceptation in
these things known from the beginning," Penn. "Known sacred literature,
from of old are the works of God," Murd. " Known-from    q Moses-has them that (xoovaaovrzas avtro —) are preachthe beginning of the world," Wakef. " Known, etc., from the ing him, not  oraaxovras —teaching him. The words are never
beginning of the world," Dodd. Ears Tz  Oef vraVcza:eya confounded, nor substituted the one for the other, in the Christaovrov, omitted by Gb., and Tf. To me, of doubtful authority. ian Scriptures. Preaching and teaching Christ are as distinct
It is a true oracle, but here unnecessary.             as making or gaining disciples is from teaching them. The
"preacher's work and the teacher's work are frequently contra~ Jho e ~. "MyWherefore I judge," Wes.  Therefore distinguished in the Apostolic currency. In the case of the
I say to you," Mur.    y opinion is,"' Wakef. " iMy judg- synagogues in opposition to Jesus, they proclaimed the divine
ment is," Penn. "I judge," Iack.:Therefore' it is myjudg- mission of Moses, and claimed authority for him against the
nent," Thomp.'"Wherefore my judgment is," Dodd.       claims of Jesus the Nazarene. Hence we are informed that
P ffoeoeta, fornication.  Various substitutes for this word " daily in the temple, and from house to house, they ceased
have been proposed.  See Kuincel.  M. L'Enfant explains not to teach and to preach Jesus, the Christ," &csazorovrs Aat
this of victims offered by prostitutes out of their scandalous evayyetoevot I17aovv'ov XoLTrov.
hire (Deut. 23: 18) which, he says, makes a beautiful sense.   r ExZeCaueovs passes into the accusative, because the obHeinsius, at large, vindicates this interpretation, and shows ject of the governing verb; acroaroZots serves, at the same time,
that Athanasius uses eovetza for nowtnv' #vata, Doddridge. " as the subject of the infinitive," Hackett. " For Silas, in the
Kuincel gives some six columns of dissertations on the ac- Acts. we have always Silvanus in the Epistles."  Z-las, IZ
ceptations of this word, backed by eminent names.  With 2ovavos; the former his Jewish, the latter his Gentile name.
Rosenmiiller, Morus, and other distinguished names. we con-   ~ KaT o0 before a&eTos is omitted by Ln. (Gb. marks it as a
cur, that this word is not to be taken in any private inter- probable omission).




106                        ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.  CHAP. XV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                  GREEK TEXT..       REVISED VERSION.
tiles in Antioch, and Syria, and Zvptta   KaL KtAtLKla'  aaeAows, tioch, and Syria, and CiliCilicia.                        ro t   V, Xapv             24'Er- cia.  Since we have heard, 24
24 Forasmuch as we have  o,e                   pet.           that some persons who went
heard, that certain which went Et&j   7KOrVTC/IUEV  O t             out from  us, have troubled
out from us, have troubled you ~EAo4TEl      E aospapaw  vI/uas Ao - you with words, subverting
with  words, subverting  your,,
souls, saying, Ye must be cir- yots, aJacKKeva'OVTE' Ta   S 4vX&r  your souls, saying, You must
cumcised, and keep the law; vtu3v,  A7OVTES' 7reptTreeo-Oatbe  circumcised. and  keep
to whom we gave no such com- KaL T7/pEW TO   /OP,'E- the law; to whom  we gave
man d   sment:o u                              25 o  no commandment; it seem- 25
25 It seemed good unto Hus,                     EOTEta/_t~ a-    A?EV  /tSlLv yE- ed good to us, being assembeing assembled with one ac- vo/Je'ots  OCLOOv/LCCL~OL,  EKAeva efI- bled with one accord, to send
cord, to send chosen men unto,ovSr w[3pas 7reAat 7rpOS Vt/Sar,   chosen men to you, with our
you, with our beloved Barnabas 0r)vv rots- ayactrrrots- COV Bap- beloved Barnabas and Paul;
and Paul:                                            26
26 Men   tha t have hazarded rvcfa  Kall vAo,  26 avrpo7rW men who have hazarded their 26
their lives for the name of our 7rapae&cOKO at aTa g~'rX/    avrclV lives for the name of our Lord
Lord Jesus Christ.              v7rep rov o ovlaTros Tov  KvptovJesus  Christ. We have sent, 27
27 We have sent therefore Ju- rc, y'7o' oV XpLrrroi.  27 x7Te- therefore, Judas and Silas, who
das and Silas, who shall also tell,                      C  also themselves will tell you
you the same things by mouth.  o'raAKaleE  ovv  lovotJa KVal  L- the same things by word of
28 For it seemed good to the AaV, Kat avrov' &   Aoyov a7ray- mouth. For it seemed good to zs
Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay yEAAovras' 7ra  avra.   28'8otE the Holy Spirit, and to us, to
upon  you no greater burden yap  Tr'AyloC   IlHev/Iart Kat lay on you no greater burden
than those necessary things;, ^,,
29  That ye  abstain  from  r7/1Lt, /fr8El7   7rAEov EW7rttOe' Oat than these necessary things;
meats offered to idols, and from  5u / 3t   dpo, rAr rT,    TraraKes To abstain from  meats offer- 29
blood, and from  things stran- o 29 reeoOat    Aoed to idols, and from  blood,
gled, and from fornication: from  TW, Kl ata     K   7KTOV K ad  from  things  stngled,
which if ye keep yourselves, ye                  e                  and from  fornication;  from
shall do well. Fare ye well.   7ropEtlas,'       WV  83LaTr7VpoVJTES which, if you keep yourselves,
30  So when they were dis- EavTrov, EV 7rpa4ETE.  EppcOS-. you  will  do  well. Earemissed, they came to Antioch;    30 OC1rEZ, ov   a7roAvOe7-vre well.  So, then, having been 30
and when they had gathered the 9A9o yEt "A)!TtOEta7J Kat   v   dismissed, they vcame into
multitude together, they deliver-,, Antioch: and when thev had
ed the epistle.                7yayo7re  To 7rA7o00'  e7reOCKa), assembled the multitude, they
31  Which when  they  had T\rv, EL7rto7oA.  31 drayaolrTEs, delivered  the  epistle;  and 31
read, they rejoiced for the con- 3i, EXap7c'ay E7rk r7 7rapaKAr-oet. having read it, they rejoiced
solation.                       32,  K        over the consolation.  And 32
32 And Judasand Silas, being   \                            \     Judas and Silas, being also
prophets  also  themselves, ex- Tro  7poo7'TaL Ol'TES,  Lta Aoyov themselves prophets, exhorthorted the brethren with many 7roAAov 7rapeKaAEO ay TovUr aO&A- ed the brethren with many
words, and confirmed them.     \or,  KaL 7reorTT7paav.   33 JIlot- words, and established them.
33 And after      had tarried                                     And after they had made some 33
there a space, they were let go o            Xp        arEvt0,i0r stay, they  were  dismissed,
in peace from  the brethren unto /LET  Elpr1rs awro To e  aOEA0eLO) with wpeace from  the breththe apostles.                   7rpos- TOvS, a7roOTAovs.  34 EAOoe ren to the -Apostles. yBut it 34
t Aeyovres 7e zrepeuvoa&aa xa TeV -rov vogov is omitted   w ME,' Estgpvjs, with peace. Judas and Silas now return to
by Ln., T., and by Gb., is regarded as a probable omission.  Jerusalem. Silas next appears with Paul at Antioch.
U For EXE/CeatEqvovS, Ln. would substitute Exi2eapevots, which   X For awrouro2ovs Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. substitute acoaoetlaav.
Gb. marks as a reading not quite so strongly supported.  zaS av-ovs, with much authority.
For 72gWov, Ln. would substitute xaT~72acov, which Griesb.  Y This verse is repudiated by Gb., Ln., Tf., and others
thinlks probable.                                 Verba hujus versus in multis Codd. desunt. In others, it




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XV,                                         107
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
34 Notwithstanding, it pleased       ( T    ZI[Aa  ErWqx1EtvaL aVToV. pleased Silas to remain there
Silas to abide there still.       3" IaviAos 8E Kac  Bapva3a  AtlE'- still. Paul and Barnabas, also, 35
35  Paul also and  Barnabas rTpIov ev'AvrtoxeL, &LaoKov- continued in Antioch, teachcontinued in Antioch, teaching rev Kat evaryeAcMevot, /er& Kak ing and preaching the word
and preaching the word of the  erpy,rohAcv,  Ov hIyov T    ofthe Lord, withmanyothers
Lord, with many others also.        p                                  also.
36 And some days after, Paul KVptOV.
said unto Barnabas, Let us go         6 MIETA    e TWtas  71iepas,   And some days after, Paul 36
again and visit our brethren, in ELTre lavAoso   7rpos Bapra/3av, said to Barnabas, Let us visit
every city where we have preach-'E7T'rTpe'a  aIre     )  EWLOt-KE4o-'the brethren in every city, in
ed the word of the Lord, and eoLEOa  Trovs'  ZeA/ovs 7L.ot  KaTa  which we have preached the
sec how they do.                  wraor-atv 7rI&Lv,'v a&t Kar77ly~yEAa- word of the Lord, to see how
37 And Barnabas determined                        7rJ                they do.  And Barnabas ade- 37
/AEV TOP AOyov        KvpQov,  7 cS 
to take with them  John, whose exovo.   7 Bap3 r3as  e0v- termined to take John with
surname was Mark.                 AEvX aro -vkunapaAaELv Nrv iov- them, whose  surname  was
3S But Paul thought not good  Tvvv      v T  ahovyevov Map,       v  Mark.  But Paul thought it 38
to take him with them, who de- 38         Aov, K v kro-  not bproper to take him  with
parted from them from Pamphy-    /, who de parted  from
lia, and went not with them  to   rara aTr avToc ao   Ia bv-  them  in Pamphylia  and did
the work.                         Atai, Ka         VEA     Ta aro       hem in   Pamphyia, and did
39 And the contention was so ElS' To E'PYOV, 17j ovalrapaAapcev not go with them  into the
^ 39 ly         /           >work.   And  there  arose a 39
sharp between them, that they ro-ro.            y Oro ovv 7rapov- ork.   And    there  arose a 3
departed asunder one from  the  eo TE                                  ~ caIontention so that they sepother:oand soBraa okooe a rox                                vat av- arated  one from  the  other;
otherT and so Barnabas ook o              ah or    Bap- and Barnabas                     took  Mark,
TMark, and sailed unto Cyprus.                            O             and  Barnabas  took  Mark,
arndslduoCpu.rtvaav 7apakar/0rra rT, McpKtov               and sailed into Cyprus.  But 40
40 And Paul chose Silas, and              Po               40 i       n- Paul  edhose Silas, and  dedeparted, being  recommended CKWAEvoat EI' Kvwpov               11    Paul dchose Silas, and  de
Aort  N  E;7rtAetatEroV S Xt'Aav, E'- parted, being commended by
by the brethren unto the grace Aos    7rtAEoa/lePOS ZLAaP   4- parted, being commended by
of God.                           7E rapc rp              T   XaPL   ro7 the brethren to the favor of
41 And he went through Sy- OEOv v7rTO T)v a3EA)JcOv. 41  tip-. God.  And he went through 41
ria and Cilicia, confirming the XETO 8E rT7j,  ZvptaV Kai KtAtKLaC, Syria and Cilicia, eestablishing
churches.                         E7rtTcr77p[lov TraS;KKAO'tlarS.     the congregations.
reads eovaos &E Iov1as sEro\ov&q. The Syriac, Arab., Poly-   d Ert2e-s:atevo occurs but twice in N. T., John 5: 2, com.
glott, Copt., Sclavonic, Chrysostom, Theophylact, omit it.    ver.,  "which is called."  " Having chosen," Thomp., Penn.,
and Wes. "Chose," Murd., Booth., Wakef. "Made choice
z'Iticov is rejected by Gb., Sch., Ln., and Tf. It appears, of," Dodd. "Having chosen for himself," Hack.
indeed, redundant.                                     e EzTLotlcov Zrag ec ZriLaLtas, establishing the congregations.
L Eflovevuvaao, determined: not as in some editions, efov- Exz;rtlaao occurs some one hundred and sixteen times in N. T.;,Ero, wished, Hack.                                  one hundred and thirteen times rendered by the word church,
b IItov, thought it not just, worthy of him, or, thought it and three times by assembly. In Ephesus there was a regularnot right. Of seven occurrences of this verb in N. T., and of ly constituted Christian assembly, or E.xxg27ata, the word here
forty of the adjective, a$tos, it is, with some five or six excep- used and represented by the word assembly, when applied to a
tions, rendered worthy.                              mob; but when to a Christian meeting for worship, in com. ver.
c EEyEvero ztCeova/og, literally, a paroxysm of feeling arose is represented by the word church. This ought not grammatibetween them, or a contention indicative of Paul's intense in- cally nor historically so to be. This word, or any one repreterest in his mission. But neither yielded; and so they parted. sentative of it, is not found in the Christian Scriptures. We
This controversy occurred in the first year of the second half have 1votol:s, kuriotes, four times, translated by dominion
of the first century.                                three times, and once by government; we have neither kiyrke




108                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVI.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
CHAP. XVI.                             CHAP. XVI.                             CHAP. XVI.
THEN  came he to Derbe and            KarT r~7o'-e N  ES' ZEp'3g7V Kal    THEN Paul came to Derbe  I
Lystra: and  behold, a certain  Itv' pavz     KO,   a                      L  and  fLystra; and, behold, a
disciple was there, named Timo-'v    -                                      disciple was there, named Ti7/i' EKEL5 OZJOfUXtC Ttp'OEOS', O     S'
theus, the son of a certain woman             I,                mothy, (the son of a woman
yvvatK~S~  7'tos' foas o              mothy, (the son of a woman
which was a Jewess, and believ- 7VVftKOS TVOS' IOVaLtas2 WtT7nS, who was a Jewess and a be7ra-s  J".EAAroS' E o        69Eyap- liever,  but his father was a
ed, but his father was a Greek:                                                   er, but his father was a
2 Which was well reported  TVPELTO V7ro TCoor E  A`v-rtpots' Kal Greek,) who  was  swell at- 2
of by the brethren that were at |IKov'o) aEA040V.  3  oVTOV  OE- |tested  by  the  brethren  in
Lystra and Iconium.                  A77crv   o 1HaAos orvv av'T   E'teA- Lystra  and  Iconium.  Paul 3
3 Him would Paul have to go OerV, KaC  Aa/3loV 7reppETEfEV a- wished   him   to   go   forth
forth with  him; and took and ot,    &t    o                                  with  him, and took and cir0,,,1'1ov a1'0Sv  TOV
circumcised him, because of the o                             SKlOl   cumcised   him,  because  of
OPTay  E?  MSP   TOW7iOLt' EKEWMO
Jews wihwrinhsqur    EcW                aaTSthe Jews who were in those
Jews which were in those quar- DEraya                               7 ara        ater; fo"  theya taknew
ters: for they knew all that his,                                  quarters; for they  all knew
avrov,  OT't'EAqv  v7rypXev. that his father was a Greek.
father was a Greek:                       V    Obt
~~~~father was  a         K14te7ropeVo VoT         7'a  raGeAe s4, And  as they  went through  4
4 And as they went through               a 8          ^, A      as  they went tro
the cities, they delivered them  7rapet[8ovv avro             vAa       v a   the  cities, forthey  delivobservance, t!/   ~ \        them, for their observance, the
the  decrees for to  keep, that  3oypaura Ira  KeKpLJLEVa v7ro  TCOV  decrees that had been iordainwere  ordained  of the  apostles a7roo-rAhov Kat 7wTv 7rpeip i3vrepPOr ed by the Apostles and elders
nor curate in the original tongues, and, of course, not in the dred and fifteen occurrences in the Christian Scripture it is,
original Christian Scriptures.                           with the exception of these three cases, uniformly rendered
In North Britain they have a kyrke, made of the first sylla- church; in these three exceptions, assembly.
ble of xvotos, and ozzos, contracted into kuriok, now written   2vvaycoy7 is found fifty-seven times in N. T., and with two
kyrk in Scotland, and church in England. But these, origin- exceptions it is transferred synagogue, because, like our word
ally of stone or brick, cannot represent a Christian community.   church ", it fifty-five times represents stone and lime buildings.
The rexxZata~ family occurs in N. T. some one hundred and It is twice applied to the people-once in this book, ch. 13: 43,
7 7        "congregation "; and once, James 2: 2, " assembly ".  It is
fifteen times, three times translated, com. ver., assembly, and oned'
hundred and twelve times church. This has been, and yet is, a expedient, indeed, important, to state that the verb ovvaye,
very unfortunate fact. Brick and stone may be culled out, but which occurs in N. T. some sixty-three times, is.fifty times
can never be called out, as the word Exxjuata intimates. The represented by "gather":', gather together"; by assembly,
took in bestow fruits: or  stow away fruits ",' resort ".-In
called out are thinking, willing, moving, acting agents, such as        
men and women; and such only can constitute the living all, thirteen times.
temple-the living, acting, moving, body of Christ-the real   f JeE,3rv xat Avac eav. In ch. 14: 16, Avarav xat deoglv,
1louse of God on this earth-the positive living "pillar and because the journey now is from East to West, formerly from
support of the truth," to be seen, known, and read by all men. West to East. Ttlos is here omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln., and Tf.
We have been obliged to continue this word church, and with There is, indeed, no need for it.
it a perpetual conflict. According to the Constitution of the   "'Og eauarvourio, well attested, by brethren in Lystra.
Bible Union, I presume we are bound to translate where it Timothy was not circumcised, because his father was a Gencan be done, and not to transfer Hebrew, Greek, or even Ro- tile. Nor was it allowed a mother to circumcise a son, his
man terms, susceptible of translation, unless, indeed, such father not concurring in the act. So teach the writers of the
terms are almost universally, and, without litigation, admitted. Talmud, as quoted by Kuin., vol, 3, p. 243.
We, therefore, expect to see this word church repudiated, and   h Ta Joyvuaa ra  exxgteueva Vrto TZe  arcoarroev. Joyzacc
the word congregation, or assembly, substituted for it. We occurs three times in Luke's writings, and only twice in
are aware of the difficulty of effecting such a change. Time, Paul's.  In Luke's writings, N. T., always represented by
however, can and will accomplish it.                      decrees; in Paul's, by ordinances. This is its whole currency
We find the word exxrlata used three times in the 19th in N. T.
chapter of this same book, to represent what we now call a  Ta  xcUqeva vno rov axoaroov oal rpeafvzswv z2 v
mob, a tumultuous assemblage of the people. Out of one hun- ev Ireoovaaera.7~  The elders here are those of the church of




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVI.                                            109
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
and elders which were at Jeru- TmW  Ev   IEpovo-aA It.   5 at /p v who were in Jerusalem.  And  5
salemn.                             oiv  EKKArO-alaL  E-Trepeov ITo  TT  so were the congregations es5 And so were the churches WrOfreL, Kat EWpLpcOrevov r~ apMO-tablished  in  the  faith, and,
established in the faith, and in- t   KaO   tedaily increased in number.
creased in number daily.               6 ZIeA0rres Se T           pvT+aV    Now  when they had gone  6
6 Now  when they had gone,, EAOvrs        q pvylav
throughout  Phrygia, and  the KaL T-V TraarTLKYr XopaV, KaOAv- throughout Phrygia, and the
region of Galatia, and were for- 0eVresr  vrro'OU T   Aeov I         r    egion of Galatia, and (being.bidden  of the Holy Ghost to T^os  AaA ^o-at  O\V Ao, ~    I  T   Jforbidden by the Holy Spirit
bidden of the Holy   Ghost to fosr Aaaro'at  rov  Aoyoy ev  r r to  speak he word in Asia)
preach the word in Asia;'AT,   eAOOvreS KaraT rv            -thesi
7 After they were come to o-iav;e7rpaiov  KaTa  Tv  B- after theycame to Mysia, they  7
Mysia, they assayed to go into B                           KuL,,-  attempted to go into BithyBithynia: but the Spirit suffered o-e aropEerat  a- 8                        ap x-   them not.  So passingri  suffered
them  not.                                 TOrEv aVTovs TO 7rVEVLa.   7rapEA- them  not.  So passing along  8
them not.,          
8 And they passing by Mysia, loVreS  e rVy  MvtaV, KarTE/3- Mysia, they  came to Troas.
came down to Troas.                 oaly ets Tpwocaa.        Kal o6pal/a,And a vision appeared to Paul 9
9 And a vision  appeared  to   t -a Tl VVKTOrS 00015      r  IlavAco'   in the night.  There stood a
Paul in the night: There stood'Av'mp  rtL g7   MaKE&                To, man, a Macedonian, who bea man of Macedonia, and prayed 7rapaKaACeo           avTro    KcaL  Ay oy, sought him, saying, come over
him, saying, Come over into Ma- Jta3s&   elf MaKE~orvac,   toiOy- into Macedonia, and help us.
cedonia, and help us.                 z210                 ~ s  )   opaael    And  after he had  seen the 10
10 And after he had seen the  -,       [                               v isions we immediately,envision, immediately we endea~v-  etr6e~, Ev~e' erircatLeY  ~eA- vision, we immediately menvision, immediately we endeav-  l~   qeVe5  ET7LT7aFLEV   ~EA  deavored  to  go  forth  inoured to go into Macedonia, as- 0eLtv eTi rV MaKE&oVLcar, ovl/l3t- to Macedonia, being  assured
suredly gathering, that the Lord   aoTer EI vTe  OTt  OrKEpOK EKATaL 7L  that the Lord had called us
had called us for to preach the, 5                 $' o
gospel unto them.    KV   EvayyEAaOa   av- to preach the gospel to them.
gospel unto them.                           11  A X                                    l i fo T -
11  Therefore  loosing  from  rovr.            aXV   Evres  oils  a7ro Therefore, loosing from  Tro- 
Troas, we came with a straight Tl7sp TpaSos3,  EVsv3por/cTa/_Lev as, we  ran  by  a "straight
Jerusalem. They enacted za xetxqeera, the judgments, " that Birch. " Nomen Jesus in omnibus novis bibliis deletum invewere ordained," com. ver. This word, in this single book of nitur per Nestorianos falsarios, ut claret ex bibliis tumrn Latinis
Acts, is, in corn. ver., represented by "sentence," "that which is tumrn Grmecis ante schisma et scriptis et translatis."  John
determined," "concluded," "question," "condemning."  " The Faber (Malleus HIereticorum), ap. West. not. Penn, p. 311.
determinations," Thom.; "the injunctions," Mur.; "the de-   l   O a taa  7Js vxvos Woi#rl 2v  [lavzi.'Omaha is, with
crees," Penn, Wakef., Boothr., Dodd., Wes.; "instituta," the one exception, confined to the Acts of Apostles, being eleven
institutions, Beza. A judgment of the human mind may be- times in this single book, and only once out of it, in the Chriscome any one of these; in its development and execution, we tian Scriptures. Acts 7: 31, it is rendered, com. ver., sight,
have, with much propriety, transferred this word dogmata in all other cases, vision.'Oeacas  once occurs in this book
into our language, and here it might, in our currency, with all Acts, 2: 17, also rendered vision. Visions are the boldest
propriety, read, " they delivered to them the dogmata of the relief dreams. The eyes of the understanding are, indeed,
apostles and elders to keep." But their dogmata were always illuminated, and the object stands out in alto relieve.
infallible, while ours are always fallible.                                e
3 Kco2vfevres vrzo rov yAytov Hsvuartos. Prohibiti sunt a   m Er,,Vaa/0ev. Being in the first person plural, Luke for
Spiritu Sancto ne in Asia doctrinam evangelii traderent. "By the first time informs us, that he was one of the company that
Asia here we must understand Ionia, as in ch. 2: 9," Kuincel. first carried the gospel into Europe. Paul alone saw the
The prohibition to proceed into Bythinia, was only the direct- vision; the Macedonian entreating them, saying, "Cross over
inng of Paul's course into Europe.                     into Macedonia, and help us; " but they were all invited to
k To Ivevya Iqaov, "the Spirit which he sends," Hackett. enter into Europe.
This appears somewhat anomalous.  There is no parallel   " Evv3Geoyrsaae.uv, we ran in a straight course, nautically,
passage in the Christian Scriptures. So, however, read the before the wind. Neapolis, here named, was a city of Thrace,
Vatican, Eph., Beza, and Alex. MSS.  See Wetstein and having a harbor on the Strymonic Gulf.




110                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
course to Samothracia, and the ets ZaploOpatKv,, Tf  TE e7rtOVo'1  course to Samothrace, and the
next day to Neapolis;               Ets NexOa~tvaT,    12 EK^l TE  frg next day  to  Neapolis;  and 12
next day to Neapolis;               Etse NVeadroAtr,      EKEWEI TE% re.12 And from  thence to Phil-   tkr /  ov,7/                     T        thence to oPhilippi, which is a
ippi, which is the chief city of Uppt0s'            7 MaKEOvT a 7oA   chief city of that part of Mathat part of Macedonia, and a KoAvta.                                      cedonia, and a colony.  And
colony: and we were in  that,,            we abode in that city some
city abiding certain days.              HLEV                    T    OAEdays   And on the  Sabbath, I7
3tats a  drptpov30r ES''ar     13 da ys A     nd   on the sabbath   l~
13 And  on the sabbath we   tapEL/3T~v'tvess' fe/ as7't r/as,   T77 we went out of the city by the
went out of the city by a river re           Ta rcov oaf/3/3arTw r E~7A- side of a river, where there was
side, where prayer was wont to   ogaev e4o T7S rOAECos 7rapa W7o- a customary place of,prayer;
be made; and we sat down, and 7TaboLA, OV  EVO/lLETO   WrpOOEVXI1 and we sat down, and spoke
spake  unto  the women which   a              ca  Kaouavr3E   EAaAov- to rthe women that resorted
resorted thithIer.                  [EV  raLt  oVEAOvOsuTaLs yvzvalt~. there.  And a woman, named 14
14  And  a  certain  woman 14 Ka[ TIS 7V1  o5oLart Av&'a,  -Lydia, a seller of purple, of
named Lydia, a seller of purple,ropvp7rAt   re va                           the city of Thyatira, who worof the city of Thyatira, which wopbvpowcAts  wAEws- OvaLELy >, h~~ \~shiped God, heard us; whose
worshipped God, heard us: whose pol, o'efo/,E)er   TO)O, oKeV, 7oEVs'
worshipped God, hearddus: whose  KPcPJ,, f                                  heart  the  Lord  opened, to
heart the Lord opened, that she ha o KVptOSr 8t?7VOt4  rr Kapna>, attend to the things spoken
attended unto the things which 7rpotreSetl    TotS  Aahovte'o tr vTro  by Paul.  A nd when    she was 15
were spoken of Paul                   P X              Aa 1ovtSo  V7  by Paul.  And when she was 15
Trov Iav~ov.     Is         Oa~rr[t- immersed, and  her  thouse15 And when she was bap-                                                  mmersed,  and  her   ho
tized, and  her household, she  T-0yr, KaL o OLKOS avrT77S, 7rapKa-  hold, she besought us, saybesought us, saying, If ye have AEo-E AEyovoaU,  Et KEKpLKCarE /tLE ing, uSince you have judged
o Philippi lay ten miles farther west, located on the bank of Lydia and Mysia. Hxovs, third pers. sing. imp., ind. of
of the river Gangitas.'wsI —xoAcova.  On this river was a acov,. In this, and in numerous other cases, the imperfect
greoaevjr7, an inclosure for prayer and meditation.     should be rendered in exact harmony with the time which it
P Gangas was then its name.                           denotes-was hearing, or was listening to Paul; whose heart
q.IHoaEvzX?7 was not always a synagogue, or a building. It 8&77vote, first sing. first aor., the Lord had opened, so that
here appears to have been an inclosure in the open air se  she attended to the preacher.  It was the Lord that had
apart to this use; lustrations were performed here which at arrested her attention, and opened her heart; hence she
that time were usual amongst the Jews. Neander, Kuincel, readily and joyfully received the word of the Lord, then and
Hackett.                                                there announced.  JooaeXzsv, to attend, or to hearken, to the
words uttered.
r Tatcs auvveovaats yvvate. The probability is, that this
was a temporary substitute for a synagogue, a meeting place   t'O ocos is found more than one hundred times in N. T.,
for worship. Hence Paul spoke to  atZe( avvesV2&ovaaelS yvvast,  and owta nearly one hundred times; both are used not
the women assembled.                                    merely to indicate the building, but also the family. This
Kat'rsi ytvrv, s.. Tr. i. Lydia was a very common name is a very common figure in all languages ancient and modern,
among the Greeks and Romans. It coincides admirably with more prevalent, however, amongst the Jews, whose tribes and
the name of her country.-Hackett.                      families, because of the mnitre and the sceptre, were so reliLydia seems to have been a proselyte to the Jews' re- giously registered and kept. The olxos avers, as Meyer well
ligion. She was a Greek, according to her name; Lydia being observes, probably consisted of females who assisted her in
a common name amongst the Greeks. The Lord had opened business.
her heart, so that she attended to the preaching of the word.   U Et Xrteluare is, by Hackett and others, rendered "'f ye
Therefore she believed, and was immersed, and also her house- have judged," rather, since you have judged.  If and since
hold, in like manner. She was, it seems, also the head of a are equally the representatives of st. Frequently it would
family. The otxos avrgls, as Meyer remarks, consisted proba- be much more intelligibly represented by since, than by if.
bly of women who assisted her in business. Hackett. Pious " Since you have Xrisen with Christ in baptism, set your affecJews and proselytes had places of prayer as well as hours for tions on things above, and not on things on the earth," is much
prayer.                                                 more intelligible and pointed than is —as though it were a
"A seller of purple cloths", from Thyatira, on the confines doubtful matter.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVI.                                               111
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
judged me to be faithful to the 7ro-Trriv  rTO  KVp[t/   Etat, ELO-EX- me to be faithful to the Lord,
Lord, come into my house, and  O'VreS  ESr   ero  OtKOV  pov,  fLE- come into my house, and there
abide there: And she constrained vare'   Kai   7rapE3tcc aTr o.   remain. And she vconstrained'
US.                                  16                              71 0) V us.
~us.                       16'~EYE'VETO SE 7Fo lEOE2'OW r?7PEJLOJJV  1us.
16 And it came to pass as we  E   7rpoo-EvX Qj,   wrat&80K? v  rva            And as we went to prayer,;l
US'7rpoUEVXe7vr    7rT    K   taA
went to prayer, a certain damsel'xovaz 7rr7vEua Iv'covos aw7rca- a  certain  wmaid, having  a
possessed with a spirit of divina- r~crat'tjVt, C7/rts e'pycav av wroA- spirit   of   divination,  met
tion, met us, which brought her ArIv 7rapelXe tos    KvpllOt   ars^,  us, who brought her masters
masters  much  gain  by  sooth- larrevo/LEV77.   17 aVTU7  KaraKo- much  gain  by  soothsaying.
saying;                             AovOrqra-ra  coi Hav'Ac  Ka[L tJv, The same -followed Paul and 17
17 The  same followed Paul  -'cpace  Aeyovca,  O              l o aiv- us, and cried, saying, These
and us, and cried, saying, These  0po o7rot ovAot  ro 3  Oeo   7-0   men are the servants of the
men are the servants of the most   v/-orov edlve  olTLJES KarrayyeX- most high God, who show to
high God, which shew  unto us Aovcr-    qpdy   &%v   (o-wr-ptas. us the way of salvation. And 18
the way  of salvation.                                       A3d,\
the way of salvation.                18 TOVr7O  Of Erotet E7rt 7roAAnas- this she did many days; but
IS And  this did  she manly! \ ~
18 And  this  did  she  many  VdEpas".   8tawovr)OeL  6           f o Ha.. Paul, youtraged, turned  and
days.  But Paul being grieved,                                               said       he  spirit, I  comAoS, Kal E7rtartpE'as-, 7T  7rvEv-  said  to  the  spirit, I  comturned and said to the spirit, I,     
commdand thee in the name of La7t E7rEn, HIapayyeAAco  o-ot Ev mand you in the name of Jecommand thee in the name of,,-     tr I
Jesus Christ to come out of her. Tw    ovoglaTt'17o-ov  Xpto-rov, sus Christ to come out of her.
And he came out the same hour. E4XOe             7r' awr acr. K7a  E";A- And he came out the same
19 An d  whe   n  hee     r masters Oei avrj r7  Jpa. 19'I&TrES 8\ hour. And when the masters 19
19 And when her masters                                                        tha the hop of t her gi
saw that the hope of their gains ot KvpOLt avTrisr, 0r-t E3NAOEV    saw that the hope of their gain
was gone, they caught Paul and  gA.rls rsr E'pyao-[as  auvrrv, E7rt- was gone, they caught Paul
Silas, and  drew  them  into  the Aai/3ojteEot rTv ]IaAov  Kal r5v  and Silas, and drew them  into
market-place unto the rulers,. t'Aav, eLAK vTcav  Els- 7Tr   ayopav the market-place, before the
20 And brought them  to the  e7rn rovs apXorras'             Kat 7rpoo — zmagistrates.   And  brought 20
Kat narosfriac ao Ijuas, atque adeo nos cogit, nempe pre- I adhere like glue, pres. pass. zxoRao/at, agglutino, adhcereo,
cibus. A similar use of 7raoaflocea5oaz is found Luke 14: 23, adhere with persevering assiduity. Thus was Paul and his
" compel them to come in ". Socrates when urging his disci- fellow-laborers haunted with this hypocritical demon, the
ples to enter upon the arduous path of virtue, uses a similar most odious one reported in the Christian Scriptures.
phrase, ~/co 8s s~rt Tv  aer,7v 7xetv flta-ogat. Pricceus and
phrase syw ~s s.zrt vp s ~w j t.r     Pricreus  and Y But Paul, outraged with this demon, said, lacayye22rw
Elsner on Luke 24: 29.
(To VEY't oooeazrt Itjaov Xowazov, e~9&letv rc' avrT7s. And
w JattzruYo7v rlva, represented by damsel, maid, maiden, and in an instant the command was obeyed. In the name of Jesus
five times in Paul to the Galatians, bond maid, bond woman. Christ come out of her. IIere, we find Jesus, and Christ, both
ilvevua fIHvceovos, a Pythonic spirit; Yae/eoviov oyavTzxov, a anarthrous, not the Jesus, the Christ. This, would have been,
fortune-telling spirit.  This name is given to those persons at this time and place, wholly redundant.
who were believed to be able, by some Divine inspiration, to   z These greedy dogs, seeing their demon gains forever
foretell future events. Plutarch on the eclipse of the oracles, fled, enraged, laid violent hands on Paul and Silas, and
p. 414, says, rovg eyyaavuretLvovs EvQvx2etas  ra.atl, WVV& ]IV- carried them before rovG aqcovpras, the magistrates. These
Ocovas 7eqoaayooevofeevor. They were formerly called Eury- senators or magistrates of free towns were free of the city of
clean Ventriloquists (from Eurycle, the inventor of this form  Rome, and were eligible to an citizen privileges there. Paul
of divination), but now theiy are called Pythians.       and Silas were brought before the prietors, or city judges= ACl  xaraxogovTaaaa vz  cavgq, x. r. 2., followed after, magistrates, or mayors, as then understood-; one was chief
Luke 23: 35, and here followed Paul, is its whole currency in or president. Cicero, speaking (Agrar. Ii., c. 34) of the duumN. T. Its root is zo22a, gluten, glue, hence zoR2aw  glutino, viri, or quatuorviri, says, "Cum in ceteris coloniis duumvisi




112                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
magistrates, saying, These men, ayayyovrES   avrovs  rotE   (opa- them  to the magistrates, saybeing   Jews,  do   exceedingly  T7O~T,   EL7rOV  O TVOL oi av wpoTrot ing, Thesemen, beingJews, do
trouble our city,                    IKr7apcrfovrL'Touv  rT7r        7o-  exceedingly trouble our city,
21 And teach customs which Atv,'Iovaot vrraPXOVTrES  21 Kat and teach )customs, which are 21
are not lawful for us to receive,  caTcrXyy7EAAovrlv  &'r7  a OK'5- not lawful for us to receive,
neither to  observe, being  Ro- EOTtW  7/alls    7rWaPaXEOX aL OaX3   or to observe, being Romans.
mans.,             22
m7rotCEL', Peo atlots O5L.  22 Kal And  the  multitude  rose up 22
22 And the multitude rose up   fvvE7rEfr  oxAoT   Kar  aUTrWv together against them, and
together against them: and the Ka  oL o  TpaTrlyot wreptppry7avTES the magistrates, having torn
magistrates rent off their clothes, arCov  Ta L/.LaLTa,   E)KEAEVo) pac8It- off their garments, commandand commanded to beat them.                                                                       And when 23
23 And when  they had laid
mron' trArYa eE/3aAoVL Eis  /vAa- they  had  laid  many  stripes
many stripes upon them,  they  K?,  7rapayyeLAavres' r                o 8e Eoo- on  them, they  cast  them
cast them  into prlsonr, charging   K     oay.
astthei n o  prisnhagn       df vAaKt, ao'daA-s Tvpetv aVro' into prison, charging the jailer
the jailer to keep them  safely:   24                        E     ao'     into prison, charging the jaile
24 Who havin24 received such    osj 7rapalyEAr av  TotaT7V ElAk- to  keep  them  safely; who, 24
24 Who having received such              a,
a charge, thrust them  into the ous', e3aAkEv avrovs' eLt' 7v  TLreO- -having received such a charge,
T"avOvUS' \ro as- thrust them  into  the inner
inner prison, and made their feet               Aa, Ka      VS          thrust them  into  the  inner
fast in the stocks.                 aeTaCO  770-oaAtoaro eLS To  gvAov.  prison, and  made  their feet
25 And at midnight Paul and  25 KaTa 3e TO\  LEtTOVVKTLop Hav- | fast in the dstocks. And at mid- 25
Silas prayed, and  sang praises Aos  Kal  Z[Aar  7rpoo'evXo/le1Lot night Paul and Silas eprayed
unto  God:  and  the  prisoners VufLVOVJ 7TOP OEov'  E7rr7KCpo0 Tro    and sung praises to God; and
heard them.                         avr^Tv  ol &&E'r,]tot.  26 &4co BE the prisoners heard them; and 26
appellentur, hi se prixtores appellari volebant."  This explains   d Ets to  v2ovz —etwos, perf. part. act. 2auafavw, having
why the Roman prietors held the rank of the Grecian aroawryoL, received this command, carried and immured them  in the
the title assumed by the Philippian magistrates. It is the only inner part of the prison. "And confined their feet in the
case in which Luke gives this name to the rulers of a city.    stocks," Murd.; "fastened their feet in the stocks," WVakef.;
a Exraoaaoaovatv.  This word is found in the Christian "secured their feet in the stocks," Penn, Thomp., Wes.,
Scriptures only in this passage.  Taoaaaw, or za:aozT, its Dodd., Boothr. How definite the command, and how precise
root, is found seventeen times, and is always represented by the obedience! The jailer, in the first place, conducted them
the word trouble. Jerusalem and its petty prince were aw- into (EtS) prison, the innermost prison. In the second place,
fully troubled when Jesus was born, as supposed, in their he secured them into (EsS) the block. He appears to have
political sense, the predicted king of the Jews.         been a very conscientious and law-abiding character. The
b " And teach customs ", E&97. Every form of Paganism, sequel, indeed, developes and consummates this character
or Polytheism, was tolerated in Rome. The gospel and its istic.
institutions alone were interdicted. It was a privilege claimed   e H1~oasvXo/evo0t VUvovv Tov, Osov. We find 7roouaevzo/a
by every Roman to worship whatever god, or goddess, he eighty-seven times in N. T., always translated pray in some
pleased. Foreigners, indeed, were occasionally inhibited from  of the flections of that word. Its associate, eVuvew, is found
introducing foreign divinities. Romans, it is said, were posi- only four times in N. T., twice translated, sing praise to
tively inhibited circumcision.                           God, and twice, sung a hymn.'Tusvew, Latinized hymno,
0: armeagryot, the magistrates, mept U? $aVTes avrcov ha also represented by ago gratias, I give thanks; laudo, I
uatrta, having torn off their garments-those of Paul and praise; celebro, I celebrate. This was a rare occurrence. At
Silas —, commanded to beat them. " The imperfect tense," as midnight Paul and Silas praying (hymned), praised God.
well observed by Prof. Hackett, and others, "in narration Eta.owoaopat. This word is found nowhere else in the N. T.
stands instead of the aorist, when the writer would represent Exaudio = estt and axoeoaoyat, to hear perfectly, to listen.
the act as passing under his own eye."  This is presumed to This is most apposite to the occasion.  Listened to therm
be one of the instances to which Paul alludes when he says, while they sung. Hackett, "The imperfect describes the act
"Th rice was I beaten with rods."                       the aorist would have merely related it."




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVI.                                               113
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
26 And  suddenly  there was o-Etlo&   EyEzrEo    tEyar, cOTE 0a- suddenly  there was a great
a great earthquake, so that the AEvfrlvat rTa   OLEALa T       ro7  3Epo -    earthquake, so that the founfoundations of the  prison  were
foundationsof the  p iso   were'    aVEWX7av  -r    7 rapashaken: and immediatelyall the,                             shaken, and immediately all
XPgIua at Ovpat Caats vat 7ravdoors were  opened, and  every'Xp a at                         27paa         the doors were opened, and
one's bands were loosed.              e-r Ta  aE        a 7                    veryone's fbands were loosed.
27 And  the  keeper  of the  E} YEVO L~EVOYs 0                           teao(hvAa,  a  And the keeper of the prison, r,
prison awaking out of his sleep, toov av eylterav   7ras  Ovpas, T7S' awaking out of his sleep, and
and seeing the prison-doors open, cvAaK', o-7rwacc-apeuoEos'  axatpar,   seeing the prison-doors open,
he drew out his sword, and would  E',LEAAhE         E'avrov   avatppev,  )ofu,- drew  his sword, and would
have  killed  himself, supposing  Iov EK7recev7yea  roL ts  3e'loVs.    have killed himself, supposing
thft the prisoners had been fled. 28'  oj0-q   e  Se  froWV7 f]eyakA    ~ that the prisoners 9had fled.
28 ButPaulcriedwithaloud,                                                 But Paul cried with a loud28
Hla3Aos   Asylu,  kMy?~v  7wrpadrys          
voice, saying, Do  thyself  no,, o,  voice, saying, hDo yourself no
harm: for we are all here.          -crEavTc    KaKov'      aravtEre' yap  harm: for we are all here.
29 Then he called for a light, E0I~tl-/JZEVO3E.   29 A'Tr7Oas  &E Then he called for'lights, and 29
29 Then he called for a light,  o'/~eE  Ka't 67v t)~A.
and sprang in, and came trem-  /co7Ta ELo'E7T3so7T e, KaL  ePTPOpoLoS  sprung in, and came trembbling, and fell down before Paul yev)oE,0Sr Wrpoo-E7'e-E r c7  IlIavAo ling, and  fell down  before
and Silas;                           KaL 7   ZAa-     KaL  7rpoayayov Paul and Silas, and brought 30
30 And  brought them   out, atro; 3','q, KptoT,                           them  out, and said, Sirs, what
and said, Sirs, what must I do a   7-rOLEW  ta   co' oo;    31 O[ 8\ must I do, in order to be Jsavto be saved?                                H,  \ T          ed?  And they said, Believe 31
31 And they said, Believe on |EL7rOP5 H0EOrr V  E   TOV KVptOV on the Lord Jesus Christ, and
the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou \           v5 7                           V V  you shall be saved, and your
shalt be saved, and thy house.    Kat  a OLKO' 0O-.    72 Kaamily.  And they  spoke to 32
32 And they spake unto him  aowv  sTcf) T7ov Aoyov 7To  KVptOV,  him  the  word of the Lord,
f a KTactov ra 3saac as9ve7. The opening of the doors   Paul, it is assumed, by most commentators, knew his
is rather to be ascribed to the power which caused the earth- voice. So Kuincel remarks on this passage. But Morus, Roquake, than to the earthquake itself. —Hackett.  But the senmillerus, Stolzius, and others thus explain it: What must
climax of the miracle is found in the last item, " the bands of be done by me that the gods may not punish me, because I
every one (of every prisoner) were loosed."    Ave&7 is first have so harshly treated men so acceptable to them?  Or, to
aor. act. of acrvtu.                                      use his own words: Quid faciendum ne dii me puniant. quia
g ExCesEvvyEvac is here found in the perfect, because the viros diis adeo gratos tam duriter tractavi? But Kuincel, and
act, though past, is connected with the present: "supposing most of the more learned translators into the living tongues,
the prisoners to have fled," or, to have escaped.         thus render it: Quid mihi faciendum ut salutem  eeternum
h Not a few, critics and others, have perplexed themselves consequor?  Col. v. 31, What must be done by ntme; or, What
no little, on the question,-How could Paul, in the darkness shall I do, that I may obtain eternal safety? In practical
of the prison, have known the jailer's intention?  Or, how, response, we read, v. 33, cat cfiarzerai9r7 avros xat o6 avrov
in such circumstances, could he exclaim, "we are all here?" r avzsreg ra oasQoa. This last word immediately is necessaDoddridge supposes that Paul might have heard him exclaim, rily connected in the context with the words exegetical of it,
and, benevolently intending to compose his mind, addressed ev xelen  r 17   ats wv''srog, the jailer washed the prisoners'
him. To explain miracles is not the province or work of a stripes; after which refreshment, he himself and all his housetranslator or commentator; and to compare the conceptions hold were immersed in the same hour of the night.
of a person possessing a spiritual gift, with the conceptions   i  rozna. The noun is plural; whether generic or specific,
of any one not possessing such a gift, is quite as unphilosophic, it should be represented in such a case as plural.
illogical, and unsafe.  "Tum  Paulus alta voce acclamavit;   J The Apostle understood him as inquiring, not for any
Noli vim tibi inferre (E vocibus hominis Paulus hoc cogno- temporal protection from the civil powers, but from the sins
verat), omnes enim hic sumus."  "Then Paul, with a loud of his life. The answer indicates a generous and ample salvavoice, said to him, Do yourself no harm, for we are all tion tendered equally to himself and family. The developtere."                                                    ment of this answer we have in the next verse.




114                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
the word of the Lord, and to all KaL c raw't roOLS'  Vrp OcKia avrov. and to all who were in his
that were in his house.             33Kat rapaAac3aw0 avrov v ev  Ket<LV   house.  And he took  them  33
33 And  he  took  them  the                r cpa'r VVKTo e'Aov the same hour of the night,
same hour of the  night, and  VTOy  7rA']yWv, KaL  f3a7r7T[o-77 ac- and washed their stripes, and
washed their stripes; and  was T.o  Kat ot avrov 7TavTE rapa- was immediately  immersed,
baptized, he and all his, straight- X          34 vaa      7ov  he and all his family.  And 31
wp71ta-       avayaycV TE avwovs  he and all his family.  And 34
way.                                                                                       brought  them
34 And when he had brought Ets  roV OLKO   av ro,  rapEOKe when he had kbrought them
them  into his house, he set meat rpa7relar,, Kal?7yaAAtacraro  7rav- into  his house, he set food
before them, avnd rejoiced, be- OlKt 7rErtTEVKOS  rpT  Oe0E.               before them, and rejoiced, believing  in  God  with  all his    35   HtEpas-  6E   yEvo/EVJ77S' lieving in God with  all his
house.                              a7re'oretELav  ot a-7pai7yoL  T0vo  family.  And  when  it was 35
35 And when it was day, the pafi6ovaxovs  Aeyov'res,'A7rAv- day, the magistrates sent the
magistrates sent the sergeants, (roy    -ov' avOpowov' eKErlovU. lofficers, saying, Release those
saying, Let those men go.           36,A7ryjELtAe E O5 3ELo'toCvwAa4 men. And the mkeeper of the 36
36 And  the  keeper of the,, Y, 
rods Aoyovg  roUvovs 7rpos- Tov prison told Paul, The -magusprison told this saying to Paul, rovC           7            7                     tol d Paul, h
The magistrates have sent to let Hal Aov, eOrt aireorTaXKao-'t  oi trates  have  sent to  release
you go: now, therefore, depart, arparyot, Lva a7roAvOfrre' VVV you; now, therefore, depart,
and go in peace.                   o0v  EEeAXOovTErE  7,ropeveVOOE  Ev and go in peace.  But Paul 37
37 But Paul said unto them, ESpew'.   37  HO ] e I[aiAos E    said  to  them,  They  ~have
They have beaten us openly un- 7rpos avTrors, dIetpacTEr rtas- 8&j- beaten us openly uncondemncondemned, being Romans, and /boo'[a,   aKaTraKpltovs, avOpcwrovs' ed, being Romans, and have
have cast u~s into  prison; and  Po~yatovs- vTrapxovlTas, E;aAov cast us into prison, and now do
now do they thrust us out privi-,pa    /   they   cast us out privately?
ly?  nay, verily; but let them,          a v,,,        p,   i
come themsnay, verily; but let them us EKaAAovo-tv;   o  yap- aAAa dA- Nay, indeed, but let them
come themselves and fetch us
out.                               SO6vres avrot 7/las e EayayEeroWav. come themselves, and lead us
3S  And  the  sergeants told  38 1Av7yyetAav  8  roTS'rTpaTr7- out.  And  the  officers told 38
these  words  unto  the  magis- yots  o0l  a/33oxot                t.ara these  words to  the  magistrates: and  they  feared  when ravra'  Ka;Eco/r0?'oaav  caKov- trates, and they feared when
k Avcayaycowv T avrovs i rowv oixov ahrov, zaeeayxE,ga. word. It is found twice in his gospel, and eight times in his
rerarv, he brought them up into his house, spread his table, Acts. In the former it is translated captain, in the latter by
had a joyful feast with all his family (zravotxe), re7rtLarEvxes)  both captain and magistrate; from this chapter to the end
wro O&e, himself believing in God with his household. of the Acts it is represented by magistrate, com. ver. "PropHesychius et ex eo Phavorinus rtavotxes (ita quoque scribi- erly it is one who leads an army," but in the course of time
tur) avv0 coa,r OLXzc. This definition is sustained by Kuincel, it was extended to the mnagistracy —prcefectus, preetor —proin loco, note on vv. 33, 34, vol. 3, pp. 252, 253.      prie qui exercitum  ducat. Beza on Acts 16: 20. Grecis
scriptoribus arzeavyoL dicti sunt, que Romm pr-etores. Beza,
I PafrSovXot, lictores, who preceded the chief magistrates in loc. Syrus, Luke 22 4.   ertit principes exercitus temI        a in loc. Syrus, Luke 22: 4. Fertit principes exercitus temin their processions, clearing the way and securing to them  pli. Critica Sacra.
the respect of the multitude. They also apprehended and
punished criminals.  Twenty-four attended a dictator, twelve   0 JetJavTEgs Baa 3' Sa15OULg, axawarGLrovS.  Jeltas, first aor.
preceded a consul, and six a master of the horse.      part. act., verbi 3eow, excorio; whence excoriate, to flay, or
to wear off the skin. Such is, and such was, the current value
Jm Edeaosvas.  In the Christian Scriptures this word of this word, being Romans, too! Every Roman citizen was
occurs only in this chapter, vv. 23, 27, 36, translated, v. 23,  free from stripes and every kind of torture, which was inthe jailer, vv. 27 and 36, the keeper of the prison.   flicted upon slaves. Kuincel abounds with examples of this
2 2rpav7yog, in the Christian Scriptures, is exclusively Luke's fact, vol. 3, p. 253, in loco.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVII.                                             115
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
they heard that they were Ro- cLarEs OrT  PwIatCot Ent 9               Kal they  heard  that they  were
maDS.,,  /                a                   Romans. And they came and 39
39 And  they  came and  be- EAovrTEs  7rapEKcAEcav  avrov'   Romans.  And they cameand 39
sought them, and brought them  KatL EayayovTreS  prCov EEe   them  out, and desired them to
out, and desired theem to depart    rr|      r or.    40   dehe   out, o heid 0h
out of the city.                   |       OsAECS 4.  EtEA0oVTES   E depart out of the city.  And 40
40 And they went out of the EKc T7r  CfvAaKr/S elo7AhoO,  e1S  to   they went out of the prison,
prison, and entered into the Louse A vO1av'  KatL L8OVTE   TySr dSEA- and entered into the qhouse of
of Lydia: and when  they had,         \ Lydia, and  when  they  had
seen  the  brethren, they  com- Oovr, 7rapEK           raEoav     aVros',  Kat seen the brethren, they exforted them, and departed.          e4&Atov.                                horted them, and departed.
CHAP. XVII.                           CHAP. XVII.                           CHAP. XVII.
Now  when  they had passed           AIOAEYZAXTEZ'7'7vr    Now  when rPaul and Silas 1
through Amphipolis, and Apol-'A[iqrwoAtv  Kat'AroAAorlar, had passed through Amphipolonia, they came to Thessalonica,  rA/ov  E   OEo'0(raAoPK/v,   57rov lis and Apollonia, they came to
where was a synagogue of the  r                         T  Cvvar 7r  ovaw.  Thessalonica, where there was
Jews.                              X2 0v'ar       \!)        T'A   the'synagogue of the Jews.
2 And Paul, as his manner               a o       ro osAnd  Paul, as  his  tcustoni  2
was, went in  unto  them, and  elTAE  TpOS'  aVTOVS   KaL ErL was, went in  to  them, and
three sabbath-days reasoned with  aZ/33arTa  Tpia  tEAElyEro avTotLr three sabbaths reasoned with
them  out of the scriptures,        a7ro  TCOv   pafIcov,       t &avotycov them   "from  the  Scriptures,
3 Opening and alleging, that Ka  7rrapartOe'eyV0oS, TL TOP Xpt- vopening  them   and  setting  3
Christ must needs have suffered,  70ro         ee1  7raOetv Kcat avaT1Prat forth  that the  Christ must
and risen again from  the dead: (  PEKptVP, Kal OT' 7 TS''' suffer, and rise again from the
and  that this Jesus, whom  I Xta7s              y,;         Karay-  dead; and  that  this Jesus,
preach unto you, is Christ.            M X     ^T4 Ia,           whom  I announce to you, is
4 And some of them believed, yEAAc           t vLLV.   aL TE'w    E  av- the Christ. And some of them   4
and consorted with Paul and Si- Tro       E,7re(TffOiyoar, Ka  w7po(eKAr]- believed and -adhered to Paul
P Hagexac)eav  a vT-ovg, xal Ekayayores  TCoT,'v.  -facoaxa- same chapter, v. 10 and 17, translate it, and omit it here!,4Iw, in its more than hundred occurrences in N. T., is repre- This appears rather more arbitrary than philological.
sented by beseech and entreat more frequently than by any   Articulus emphasin habet et indicat Thessalonicee tanturn
other word.                                             celebriorem synagogamn fuisse, in reliquis Miacedoniee oppidis
q Eta j2'ov eLitg v  Avtav, is put for eig mYv AvtLag otvo,. nonnisi proseuchas (v. ad 16, 13) at recte monuerunt. Grotius,
The preposition eLs, prefixed to the names of persons, indi- Wetsteinius, Hecumanus, Rosenmillerus, Heinrichsius, Kuincl.
t K~a~za ese 7O Eto~i9oL Zoo JHavq)o aeta7u1he.  Paul's custom
cates the place in which the person is, and that to such an
extent that EC      Avco is placed for'    Z  was, first to visit the Jewish synagogues, before he preached
extent that eS ~,v Avotav is placed for tg q:Yv Avtoal OttOV.
Kcenius Wesselingius ad Herod., p. 161. For at gv Avtav  the gospel to the Gentiles.
0,         u Not e, but aro, from the Scriptures; not shewing, but
many books have, reos izv Av&lav, which reading is preferred                 frm the Scriptures; n
by Bengelius, Griesbachius, and Mattheius, and argued at propounding.
v diavoco~v bat, reaobrt9&eEvog.  In the judgment of
considerable length; for no higher reason, as it seems to me,                              n the ju
than a proof of scholarship: for there appears not the slight- sound critics, av:ocs must here be understood as representing
est difference between them.                           yagag.   We have, in this assumption, the concurrence of
Grotius, Priceus, Elsnerus, Morus, Rosenmiillerus, and others
For they, Paul and Silas is substituted by Wakefield, as a of minor fame, cited by Kuinoel, vol. 3. p. 258. Opening and
supplement, especially due at the beginning of a new chapter, setting forth, that the Messiah, or the Christ, must suffer.
or paragraph.                                             w Liocasxgi7o,0CaaV T  lO Hav2(, they adhered-sectari ali8    avvayoy7v. Definite, we presume there was but one quem-or, to join ones'self to another. Philo, de Decal., p. 760,
synagogue in that district. With the exception of Hackett, it quoted by Kuincel. So Olshausen. Wahl, Robinson, Hackett,
is generally a synagogue. But why, through this book, in all Sectatores Pauli et Sile factme sunt. Hgeooxioeot9ait, adhaeother cases, translate the article in our language, and in this rere, adjungere se aliqui, to join ones'self to any one.




116                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
las: and of the devout Greeks pco'J7o-av TOc JIWaOAa KaZ TO I[- and Silas; and of the devout
a great multitude, and of the As, rTv re oIe/3OLE'ZeoV  _EAA>veov Greeks a great multitude, and
chief women not a few.               o                                    of the principal women not a
5 But the Jews which believ- 7rp7TOW  OVK 5A[yat.  5 ~.Vo-o.c- few.
ed not, moved with envy, took 7re  8e ot a7reLOovT7eS'I-ovoSato,   But the Jews who did not 5
unto them  certain lewd fellows          po,                    o,    believe, moved  with  envy,
Kat 7rpocrAa30'/.Evot   TCzO ayopatvov
of the baser sort, and gathered,                    gathered some vile men of the
covas a'vopas 7rovy]povs', Ka[ oxoa company, and set all the city,,,,n I                          street Yidlers, and raised a mob,
on an uproar, and assaulted the 7ro-      ay)reS, eOopv/iovv rT7 o-       and set all the city in an uphouse of Jason, and sought to Av    ELTOrvraes' re rT o\ Kta I- roar, and assaulted the house
bring them  out to the people. o00'ovoS, E'7TOVW   avrOV     ayayEt  of Jason, and sought to bring
6 And when they found them  ers V 8Top 3r7fov"'    6 l  EVpporTES 83E them  out to the people; but 6
not, they drew  Jason and cer- avTrovs,  rvpoV To'Icao-ora Kal not findingthem, theydragged
tain brethren unto the rulers of  tv                                      Jas  aovovs  and certain brethren Zbethe city, crying, These that have At'papxas, e "O oT 7T]  fore the acity rulers, exclaim-,,  ~,           v  ing, These  men, who  have
turned the world upside down, OTKOVToE77v  av  iaraT,                                  ro-ae reS, o- 
are come hither also;                         ev~a~e\,          7  A  turned the world upside down,
are come hither also;            Tot Kt       Ea      apE v        ovs are come hither also; whom
7 Whom  Jason hath receiv- vw7o&e3EKTaL  IUaXov     KaL  OvTOo  Jason has received; and all 7
ed: and these all do contrary to  a-vresr aLrWE)avrTL Tcov  OyLTdaroV, these act contrary to the bdethe decrees of Cesar, saying, that Kcao-apot WrpaTrrvo'r,  /3aroA'a crees of Cesar, saying. That
there is another king. one Jesus. Ae'yoVES''TEpo   etCat,  I7yo-oUv. there  is another king,-Je8 And they troubled the peo- 8 Ea'paav  8   TOV o'XAov     Ka" sus.  And they troubled the  s
ple, and the rulers of the city, oTsO WroATapX as aKovovTas ac-  people, and  the  rulers  of
when they heard these things.            9       Aa3rs  T    KCa    the  city, when  they  heard
Ta'    Kat Aa/ TovrES' TO,ward
9 And when they had taken                                               these  things.   And  having  9
security  of Jason  and  of the 7rapa TOV    o-OOSiroo      Kat TO)a ) r  taken chsecurity of Jason and
f, taken -security of Jason and
other, they let them go.           7rcOV, a7reAvo-av  asOTorvis.   10  tthe  others,  they  dismissed
10 And the brethren immedi- 8: d~eAqAot eVOe r  t & r7TS vVKTOS them.  And the brethren im- IC
ately sent away Paul and Silas |eW7repr)uav  rTOv  Tre ]lavAo            Kal  mediately sent away Paul and
by night unto Berea: who com- ro)v  2lAa, erLs BEpotav-  OL'tvs Silas dby night to Beren, who
" AreE9'ovvzrs, omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln. It is nevertheless   b Joycazrcov. Dogm ata is a mere transference of this word
implied, for certainly they were unbelieving Jews, if Jews at and indicates its true import, then and now, a settled opinion
all. We should, indeed, rather regard it due to the nation of but when uttered by civil or ecclesiastic lords, it becomes
Jews, that arte,&9ovvreS should be a genuine reading, inasmuch magisterial, authloritative. IIence, in v. 7, it becomes the de
as only a portion of that people acted in this affair, and to cree of Cesar, that is, an opinion demanding acquiescence, unspecify this class was due to the nation as a whole.   der a penalty.  lence, v. 8, ezvaeazav, the statement alarmed
y Troy ayooato,,'"those street, or market-house loungers, them. Their character, interest, and honor were all imperwere wont to crowd about the city gates," Hackett; "dis- illed. Ience, v. 9. ifovs To ixavor,, having taken security,
orderly rabble," Wakef.; " mischievous men," Penn; " a mob," or enough to satisfy, " that the peace should not be violated,
hMurd., Thomp.; "nmzultitu~de," Boothr.               and that the alledged authors of the disturbance should
leave the city."  Neander. But some restrict the stipulation
Et, occasionally in the com. ver. of this book, is ren- to the first point (Meyer); others to the last. Kuincel. Tcov
dered before; and in cases of this sort, it is preferable to the lorawv, the others who, with Jason, had been brought before
com. ver. to.                                          the tribunal. See v. 6. Hack.
I Tovs zroltraoxas, the prefects of the city, or civil magis-     Aacfovrss ro ixoxov, we call "bail," or " security."  Tonv
trates. "E~aveov violently dragged Iason before the magis- 2ot rcov, " These others had been brought before the tribunal
trates," Thomp., Wak.; "the rulers of the city," Boothr., with Jason." Hackett.
Penn; " chiefs of the city," Murd.                       d Jza'r/s vvxzos. This indicates impending  danger ap



ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVII.                                               117
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
ing thither, went into the syna- 7rapayev0LtevoL,   ELS  rTjyv  rvva-  coming thither went into the
gogue of the Jews.                   ycoyv rv'Iovaowv a7recar.synagogue of the Jews. Now 11
11 These  were  more  noble ll Ovot L  6  ro-av  EvyEvETrepot these were emore noble-mindthan  those in Thessalonica, in rev -        v   0eo 0 a-o-aAov,     o7TtrLr   ed than those of Thessalonithat  they  received  the  word  dsEaLrTo Tro  A5yov /LerT   rCo-TsA ca, in that they received the
with all readiness of mind, and rpodv/[ar, 7o  KaO' 7dpaur eva-  word  with  all Sreadiness of
searched  the  scriptures  daily, KptVOrTEs  7as        y pa/as,  Et eXOc  mind, gsearching  the  Scripwhether those things were so.   rara ovrTOs.  12 7roAAoL /v oiv turesdaily to seeif these things
12 Therefore  many  of them    4  avT)v e7rt-LrevaTav,           KaO  TOv   were so.   Therefore many of 12
believed; also of honourable wo-  _/EAAL &           7v rvvaLKo 7 To    EU'- them  believed; also ofhonoramen which were Greeks, and of'                                     0K A[-  ble women, who were Greeks,
0XryyoL0UV(     KaL avapCv    OVK oaf-le women, who were Greeks,
men not a few.                               13 X\ a    P                  \
13 But when  the  Jews  of   o~               A    E EyVCowav  ot aro and  men, not a few.  But 13
Thlessalonica had knowledge that  T1VS' OEcroaAovtKqs'Iovatco, O7Tt when the Jews of Thessalonithe word of' God was preached                 To  Bepov a KaTcyy        v r oA   ca knew  that the  word  of
of Paul at Berea, they  cameTO   Ilacwov  o Aoos  TO   OE     God  was preached  by Paul
thither also, and stirred up the  I/?AtOO  KaKEL (raAevovrTES TOvS' oX- in Berea, they came thither
people.        a    sidp e                     14   1,I. 
people.                              Aovs.         EUOEO      E  TOTE  TOVE also, and hstirred up the rabble.
14 And then immediately the ]ihavAov  Eea7reretEAaV  ot a&eA- And then the brethren, imme- 14
brethren  sent away Paul, to go foL 7ropeveorOaL cor E7rL rv  da- diately sent away Paul ieven
as it were to the sea: but Silas Aarro-avo   vre/eovtE   86 5 TE  tlAas to  the  sea.  But Silas and
and Timotheus abode there still. Kalt    TLZ o0cos  EKet.  15 Oi 8N  Timothy  abode  there  still.
prehended.  Ets Beeotar, Beroea, now known as Verria, a times.  "They shook the people" is quite as apposite as,
day's journey south-west of Thessalonica.                 "they stirred up the people," their minds of course. But that
e EvyEea'reoot, "more noble," Boothr., Dodd.; "more gen- excitement was their object, and excitement against Paul, its
erous," Thomp.; "more liberal," Murd.; "more ingenuous; 1) specific object, is not unlikely, nay, indeed, most probable; it
Penn, Wes. More noble minded, not in the factitious nobility is thought expedient to express that conception of the move~~~~P ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~Ymenn es. oreStill if it were so to decide the matter by a specialty
of earth, but in the generous sympathies of piety and humanity ment. Still if it were so to decide the matter by a special
with the Divine will.                                    translation is of doubtful propriety. While a license in this
case may be allowed, there are not a few cases in which it
f  eToo9vy/tas, readiness of mind. Readiness to will, 2 Cor. would be intolerable.
8: 11; a willing mind, 8: 12; ready mind, 8: 19; forward-   i    e et z7v  a2aaaaav.  Not a few interpreters-such as
ness of mind, 9: 2. Such is the N. T. currency. Alacrity, Beza, Grotius, Erasmus, Schmidius, Hezellius, Eckermanus,
promp.ness of mind. Critica BSacra  "voluntarily; " Vulgate 
promptness of mind. Critica Sacra, "voluntarily;" Vulgate, and others —think that Paul was carried to the sea-coast, as
" ex toto corde."'   "From the whole heart " Luther.
too corde."  "rom the whole heart  Luther.  if from that region, on board of ship, he would sail to Athens;
g AvaxotrovrEs. Avaxuotw  is found five times.in this book, while, in fact, by a journey on foot, he would hasten on
represented by examine and search, once in Luke's gospel. through Macedonia and Thessaly to Athens. We quote from
In Paul's epistles it is used ten times, and. is represented by Kuincel the following exposition of it, "Alii putant, Paulum
discern. examine, asking a question, and judge six times. It deductunt esse ad oram maris, ut illum Judcei persequi desiindicates in its composition strict discriminating inquiry, exa- nerent: quasi navi conscensa ex illo regione enavigasset, mox
mination.  K~orvwo, r.oat,.ZuevoLvo,, XeoS/,  txLoZXIOS  are its autem cum reipsa, terrestri itinere, per Macedoniam et Thesfamily, and crime too, which it alone decides, is by affinity saliam  Athenas contendisse.  Itaque cs E7rl Szrv OaCaaaava,
amongst its legalized descendants, because by it detected and vertunt: quasi, velut ad mare." Vol. 3, p. 261. Acts 17: 14.
exposed.'Qs uEct, in this place, denotes usque ad mare, even to the
h Z.a)evovrsc, to which is added by Ln., xat ra0oaaaorvse. sea. The Syriac, Arabic, and AEthiopic interpreters so underWith two exceptions, aaesvco is represented by shake, com. stand this word. The particle oJs, when accompanied by the
vrer. The exceptions are move, and stir. It is a favorite with preposition ezct, is equal to Eos, equivalent to the Roman usLuke. Of its fifteen occurrences in N. Test. he uses it eight que ad, vel recte ad. Kuincel, in loco.




118                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVIJ.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
15 And they that conducted KaOtLcrTWZTeS' TOV)  lavAov, ry'a- And  they  who  conducted 15
Paul brought him unto Athens:  or  vror col   A07W' KaL Aa- Paul, brought him to Athens;
and receiving a commandment i3vTrep TrroAiv> wprps r8o 2L[Aay and having received a coinunto Silas and Timotheus for to           Tt, el                  T          mandment to Silas and TimoKa Tq. toOo,      tra  eo~' Taxer   mandment to Silas and TiCmocome to him with all speed, they    Ow,,, N,                 thy to come to him, as soon
departed.                                R                     C             as possible, they departed.
16 Now  while  Paul waited           1  Ev  8E Ta ls'A07'vatg  EK-    Now while Paul was wait- 16
for them  at Athens, his spirit &EXO~,uov avTroVs  TOv  IlavA ov, ing for them  at Athens, his
was  stirred  in  him, when  he 7rapotYver           o ro  7rvevE/a aVTOV Ev spirit was  Jroused  in  him,
saw  the  city wholly given  to aVrT  OBepoVVIrt Karetx6oAor oV- when he saw the city kwholly
idolatry.                         oI p' 7 roAtv.   17 &8eAyerTO  devoted to  idols.  Therefore 17
17 Therefore disputed  he in, Or         r vvahe disputed in the'synagogue,
the synagogue with the Jews,'Iova /ots  KIa T               ots  oe/oeVOtgS  with the Jews, and with the
and  with  the  devout persons,, ^\                                          devout persons, and in  the
and in  the market daily with                 7arket, daily, with those who
them  that met with him.'rthEpav rpos  Tovs- 7rapaTvyXa- met  with  him.                   Then 18
18                                                            8
18 Then certain philosophers ro)vtras.            tv'e   8e    v ))'E7rt- certain  philosophers of the
of the Epicureans, and of the KovpELoV Kal TOv, ZTcOLKoKv     btAo- mEpicureans and of the Stoics
Stoics, encountered him.  And r           optV   uvvE/3aAAov  a-c   KaL encountered him; and some
some said, What will this bab- TrVEr'AhEor, TI, OAoL v 0-7TEp- said, what would this "chatbler say? other some, He seem- /,oAoyor ovrog Ayetv;                  O   \ 8,  terer  say;   and  others, he
eth to be a setter forth of strange Ero  (atlo))oo                K   77     seems to be a  publisher of
gods: because he preached unto             ELL    OT              \V      a   oreign gods, because he anthem  Jesus, and  the resurrec-,,                   V  K.   nounced to them  Jesus and
tion.                               nT Ti  avao-TaO-tv avTrotS Evry7eAtL-   the Resurrection.  Now  they 19
19 And they took  him, and   ero.            E19;7Aar3aFLgE)ot TE aTroV, took him  and brought him  to
brought him  unto  Areopagus, ErL rTO)  "Apetov 7ra7Yor V7 yayor the PAreopagus, saying, Can
i HIaoovrvEro to zrVevua.  17a o0vroaat, found here and ia2ro avuro, certain ones, or, some of the Epicurean and Stoic
once i Cor. 13: 5, his spirit was provoked (as the word is ren- philosophers encountered Paul.
dered corn. ver., 1 Cor. 13: 5), excited, stirred up, ev aMvro,  Like the Jewish Sadducees, these Epicureans were very great
in him. It was, however, suppressed. IIe addressed them  triflers, or frivolous persons.' Dum vivimus, vivamus," was
very courteously.                                        their oracle.
k KatZetLuoov. One of the many  )na 2yogeva of this book   n A babbler, one uttering scraps on any subject. So they
of Acts. " Wholly addicted," or " wholly given," is pleonastic, understood his quotations from the Jewish Scriptures.
but no more than called for. Petronius, a contemporary of'O oFo2ovos, garrulus. " Non ano zov ozteoeav rovs
Paul, in his 17thSatire,makes Quartilla say of Athens, "You ),oyovs, but rather nca   to 2Eyev azefwara, quasi seminican more easily find a god than a man in Athens."       legas dicas, quod sata in agris depascantur; metaphora a
1 Paul found a synagogue in Athens, and a way into the passerculis, aliisque aviculis sumpta, qume neque magnopere
Agora, or Forum. There was no called auditory. Ie spoke sunt esui, neque cantu delectant, sed garritu perpetuo sunt
zoos tovs raoarvy;Gavovrtas, to those who happened to be molestam."  Beza. "Demosthenes addressed Alschines by the
there. Cicero, de oratore, 1: 4, calls the Athenians the in- same name  three hundred years before Paul was there."
venters of all learning.  His words are, ".AtheneT omniumr Broughton on the Revelation, quoted in Critica Sacra.
doctrinarum inventrices."  And in his oration for Flaccus,
c. 26, he says: " humanity, religion, learning, institutions and  Foreign gods, and new gods unknown befor  are s
laws, whose monuments are known and diffused throughout ed by them to hae  been indicated by toh Iqaovr, ou nded asa.
the world, all originated in Athens."                   ~atxahv. These words, in their polytheistic ears, sounded as
There were many Forums in Athens. Of these two were though a male and female Divinity were intended.
most celebrated, called Fetus et Novum, the oLD and the New.   P AsElO,  ~rayor, a rocky eminence, west of the Acropolis.
m Trvys s& Ernxo'oveeltw  x    vat TO)) 22tOrClOr VoaoUo, aoves- EEn  is often represented by to and upon. They placed him




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVII.                                              119
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
saying, May  we  know   what AteyovTres,'JvvatteOa yvyovat, Trl  we know what this new docthis new doctrine, whereof thou  0 KLaW    arV TD7    r r    o0- AaAou- trine is, of which you speak?
speakest, is?                                          20  Fe[orlra yap   For you bring some strange 20
20 For thou bringest certain,,,             /,  things to our ears. We wish,
rTva    to*EpE       ts'  ras' aKoas'
strange things to our ears; we,                         therefore, to know what these
would know therefore what these    urv'   3ovAoX/EeOa  ov'  Yveolpvat, things mean.
~      21'
things mean.                        | Ttv OaeAot TraTa ELvat.        A Or]-   For all Athenians and stran- 21
21  (For  all  the  Athenians vatotr  B   7rTrTES' KaL  oL E7rt8L7- gels who  were  there, spent
and strangers which were there, tuoVres&  Evot  elf ovcv  e'repov their time in nothing else, but
spent their time in nothing else, evKa/pov,, 17 AE'Etv rL K\Ca  CKOV'- either in  telling  or hearing
but either to  tell, or to hear elv KaUtVTEpOV.                              some iiew thing.  Then Paul 22
some new thing.)                        22 ZvTaOeLs &~       IlaSoS'  v stood up in qthe midst of the
22 Then  Paul stood in  the  /,, /                                      Areopagus, and said; Athenimidst of Mars-hill, and said, Ye,,,       o                  O, e,"'  ans! I perceive that, rin every
men of Athens, I perceive that  AvSppes  Ai7rvatot, Kara rrara respect, you  are'exceedingin all things ye are too super- co &errtLa& oVreoTE'fo        v' OVfarw Oeo-  ly  devotional.      For as I 2a
stitious.               p                  23 8,EpXEo  yap           a v-            along    and  observed
23 For as I passed  by, and.                         Kat   a- passed  along  and  observed
beheld your devotions, I found   eropc)r  ra   o-EI3aO/rara  vtlCov, tthe objects of your worship,
an  altar with  this inscription, evpov KEaL V                      Eo/EoyE e G  reYe-   I found an altar with this inTO  THE  UNKNOWN  GOD. ypa7wTO, AyVoo-T1) OEC).  O~  oVP scription, To  AN  UNKNOWN
Whom  therefore ye ignorantly Iaroo r    e' o-'    GOD: him, therefore, whom
worship, him  declare I unto you. a o T                      24              you, not knowing, worship, I
24 God that made the world, KcTayyEAAc       O   V1LLv.          0     O 0So  0 declare to you.
and  all things therein, seeing 7roL7j-a  TOVY KOO-71OV Kat 7raz'ra    God who'made the world 24
that he is Lord of heaven and            e  av r VTO    r'o  oapavov Ka  and all things in  it,  seeing
earth, dwelleth not in temples                                            - that he is Lod of heaven and
made wither hands;,w i      h' ^t s' v                    "ra os' a ot   EY oXE  of earth, dwells not in temples
S2  Neither is worshipped with pOWrOtTots IvaoLS' KaTOLKEt, 2 V5       E made with hands; neither is 25
men's hands, as though he need-;V7r  Xetpvr  rvOpcorvo  OEppa7reTVE- ministered to by men's hands,
upon, or brought him to, the Areiopagus, or Mars IHill, not to -a worshiper of demon gods. JetataaovLCa, superstition.
the court so called.                                     Timor Dei inanis, Cicero. This word is found Acts 25: 19.
Concurring in opinion with Doddridge, Calvin, Neander, Superstitiosior, Vulgate. Per trope, devotieux, French vulgate.
De Wette, Kuincel, Winer, Hackett, and sundry other scholars In the margin, " Le mot signifie, qui est expose envers, afin
and critics, that Paul is not standing on trial before the Areio- qu'on y rende quelque service de religion."  See Critica, Sacra.
pagus, or supreme court of Athens, but standing in sight of More religious than others. " He (Paul) announced himself
its temple of justice, we regard his discourse as a popular ad- as one that would guide their etLaLC3atLorta, not rightly condress, and not as a defense before a civil or judicial tribunal.  scious of its object and aim, by a revelation of the object to
Ev t/sap rov Aeetov zrayov, the highest court of justice which it thus ignorantly tended."  Neander.
in Athens, which had specially the cognizance of whatever re-   t Avaseoewov ra uelgacuaqaa   owr,, they had gone beyond
spected religion.  But in the judgment of our most sober their contemporaries in erecting an altar to "the unknown
critics, it remains uncertain whether Agetov zayov here re- God."  This justified the ingratiatory manner in which Paul
presents a place, or an assembly, the hill, or the court as- addressed them. No other city, or people, had thus confessed
sembled on it.
their ignorance and their devotion. It was a grand concepr Kaca  crara is well rendered, " in every respect ", by tion, to erect an altar to the GREAT UNKNOWN in the centre
Hackett. "F;rom every thing I see," Thomp.; " in all things," of Grecian civilization!
Murd.; "altogether," Wakef.; "by all things," Penn; "in    uOvx Ev %elyooolnzoos  vaotl Raromxet.  Stephen, in Acts
all places," Boothr.                                     7: 48, uses the same phrase which Paul here uses, having for
~ We quote the following judicious ex-position of this word its subject, O zv'raros — eV eooznolTols vaots xaroxcet. Luke
from Leigh's Crit. Sacra.  JesosLueauogesxos, "Too full of is, doubtless, the author, as well as the reporter of these
demons already, I shall not need to bring any more among you words.




120                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
ed any thing, seeing he giveth  rcUL  7rpoo-e0o1ei       v  7TLtOS5  arcl os as though he needed anything,
to all life, and breath, and all 8 v oV           t f'rov Ka& 7rVor7/ Kara seeing lie gives to all, life and
things;                                /       26'Tolo- /     e`g   v'  breath, and  all tlings;  and 2 6
26 And  hath  made  of one                           t                    has made of one blood every
blood all nations of men for to  aL/      e        L   O    O                 nation  of men, to dwell on all
dwell on  all the  face  of the  KaTTotKE        tO Er 7r aV  T  7pfO m,  d 
earth, and hath determined the Tys- 7 ~, Dp'oas 7rpoe'ayy,          /evovs the face od the eearth, h    aving
times before appointed, and the  KatpovS  Ka[t TaS   po'rrs a S T            determined the appointed sea/  ~     "    27 ~'r],       sons and limits of their abode;
bounds of their habitation;          KarTOltKtl    avTOr'      77rTE,V T
27 That they should seek the  Kvplov,    a'           e      /a~oEa  i that  they  should  seek  the 27
Lord, if haply they might fee,                                           Lord, if, perhaps, they might
afteLord, hi,aply  they might  fee          Kat ~vpotEv, Katrot/E o0  feel after him  and find him;
after him, and find him, though   \ctpo-oO,
he be not far from  every one                  co  Po  EKaTOV  7             althou,  indeed, le is   ot
of us:                               vraPXovra.  Ea  a, avTc yap'c-  far from  any one of us; for by z2
28 For in him  we live, and [,EV  KcaI  KtVov /eEOa  KaL;Eo'ev'   him  we live, and move, and
move, and have our being; as cr Kat  rZvES TZ(V KaO'  v/lar 7srot7- have our being; as even some
certain also of your own poets, -   I /
have said, For we are also his TOv) Etpr7Kao't, Tov ya p Katl 7)''OS of your own poets have  said;
offspring~uer.;~L  239 rtiEOSs 0)  /v7raPXO)TES' wFor we, indeed, his offspring
29 Forasmuch then as we are TO?   EOv,  OvK  o(eEAo/LE v )o)O/U- are.
the offspring of God, we ought ]Et,  Xpvrco             a 7vpa) 7  Ao           Since, then, xwe are the off'- 29
not to think that the Godhead,                d                           pyp  spring of God,  e ought not
is like unto gold, or silver, or XapaytarT   TEexV77S  KaL  evltt'  - spring of God,  e oughllt  ot
to think that the Godhead is
stone, graven by art and man's oE-S  a), )Ospo rov, eTO  OeLo,.a like to gold or silver, graved
device.                              e/         30  Tkto [odo0lega
~~~device. ootov.                       o Tolu.  ~,v ouv  Xpo-  by art or mnan's device.  And 30
80 And the times of this igno-,Or  )          do                              te  m s 
rance God winked at; but now                 T   aEpo                        the  times of this ignorance
cornmandeth all men every where   Eos-  -Trac v, 7rapayyeAAEt  Tos           God yoverlooked, but now comto repent:                           dvOpap7rots 7rac't 7ravraXoV /tera- nmands all men every where,
V'OLtaag,roorrcayu/evovg-or, 7trooreZCray/evovg, Gb., Sch., and'; the bounds of their habitation."  Dr. Clark adds,
Ln., Tf.; a more approved reading, atsovs, etc.  "Having "Every nation had its lot thus appointed of God, as truly as
determined the appointed times, and the boundaries of their Israel had its land. But the removal of the Jews by the
habitations," Penn.  "Having fixed from  the first the ap- Saracens, the Saracens by the Turks, the Greeks by the
pointed times and boundaries of their habitations," Wakef. Romans. the Romans by the Goths and Vandals, and so of:"And he hath separated the seasons by his ordinance: and others, show, that a people may forfeit their original inhath set bounds to the residence of men," Murd. "ItIaving heritance."  This, we presume, is a conceded point.  The
marked out times previously arranged in order, and the bound- approved reading, I concur with Dr. Hackett, is, 5ooC6etc.);,/'saries of their habitations for them to seek the Lord," Thomp. vovg, rather than -eozerayv/Evovg, common Text.
"And hath determined their appointed times, and the bounds   w Tov ya  rcat yEvos eorev, For we, indeed, his offspring
of their habitations, that they might seek God," Boothr. are. These words are the first half of a hexameter found in
"-Having marked out the times fore-allotted, and boundaries Aratus, a Cicilian poet, whose poem antedates Christ some
of their habitations," Dodd. We see nothing gained or lost 270 years.
to rival theorists in their controversies on these words. Ac-   x Paul concedes its truth. The same idea is also found in
cording to Adam Clark, instead of zrorerayFcevovr xatovs, other Greek writers. Prof. Hackett quotes from the hymn
the times before appointed, ABDE and more than forty other of Cleanthus, addressed to Jupiter Tonans, almost the same
MASS., with the Syriac, all the Arabic, the Coptic, Aethiopic, words,  "EX aov yae 7YeVoS EaEr.))  Paul, in his manner of
Slavonian, Vulgate, and Itala, read z oauezayuevovs xatloovs,  quotation, generalizes the idea, using the words, zTvss EtL7the appointed times.  The difference is, 7rootacaewv is to xcaut, certain Greeks have said, etc.
"place before others," but 7reoarcaoale is to " command, de-   y'2ret3cov. In the Septuagint its most common import
tree, or a2ppoint."                                     is, "contemn, permitted,  suffered," Kuin.  "Overlooked,"
~ooazezaT/yevot.ateot are constituted, or " decreed times," Boothr.; "condemning," Wakef.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVIII.                                         121
KING JAMES  VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
31 Because he hath appoint-roet 31 OhET               ) &'T roeJ / t'p I to reform.  Because he has 31
ed a day, in the which he will i                 KPiVEiV  Tp oiKovE   Zappointed a day, in which ihe
judge the world in righteous-,             willjudge theworld in righteness, by that man whomi he hath 2/177V/ EV &KCaLO(ToVv1.  El al  t   wo
ness, by that man whom  ie hath                        ousness, by that man whom
ordained':  wlhereof he hath given Cptore, 7rTrrtr  7rapao'xyov 7raotv,  he has appointed, giving assuassurance unto all men, in that                  ar /          reKp. r anceto  llha      ving raised him s
he  hath  raised him  fiom  the avaoTq7as  aVTOV  EK  VEKp&W. rance to all, having raised him
dead.                             32'AKOvo-aTe7 8'   avacTaO-tv from  the dead.  And when 32
32 And when they heard of VEKpJSV, o/ 2Lv EXAE~a o' o'  6\ they heard of a resurrection
the  resurrection  of the  dead,,                             of the  dead, some mocked;
some mocked: and others said, e3Lror"  tAovorro eto   (rov 7raA/   and others said, we will hear
We will hear thee again of this 7rept ToVTOVV.   33 Kal  ovrO' 0 you again concerningthismatSoatuldeparterd.                1thllavAos-r e1i3X   EK  aEAOePov v a-  ter.  So Paul departed from 33
33 So  Paul  departed  from  ]Ia~Aos' ~X \er ~K JeO'OV              -
al3 So  Paul departed  from             3' 3~ Npe   KoXX17- among  them.  But -certain 34
among..0  l,,,T,                persons adhered to him  and
34~ Howbeit,  certain men clavet   reS avw   Czr S~svazv    ~;z OlN
34 Howbeit, certain men dlave   teTe  avr, 7rt voaVW' cv 0w  believed: among whom, was
unto him, and believed: anmong  Kal   Jtor to'Apeorayl t%7,    Dionysius  the  bAreopsgite,
the  which  was Dionysius  the
Areopagite, and a woman named KaVL yvj7 0oOttaLt Ja/ktapts, Kal  and a woman named Damaris,
Damaris, and others with them. evepot oV/v aVTOLS'.                      and others with them.
CHAP. XVIII.                        CHAP. XVIII.                        CHAP. XVIII.
AFTER these thinygs, Paul de-    META   8E TavTa XoptcOEis               AFTER these things cPaul 1
parted from  Athens, and came o _JIaAos    c TOK?v A'A0r7r)   77AOerv left Athens, and went to Coto Corinth;                       ets l'  plvK tov   2 Kai  eVp6OO   Tlvat rinth.  And having found a 2
2 And found a certain Jew |'IovSaLto  ovogarTc. tAKvtAac, lHop- certain Jew  named dAquila,
named Aquila, born in Pontus,  tK                e,  7rp bo rn in Pontus  lately comeborn in Pontus, lately come
lately come from Italy, with his Avo5roa  a7r   T75' IraAl aSr, KaL
wife Priscilla, (because that Clau- llpro'KtAAar yvvaLtKa avrov,  a  from Italy, with his wife Prisdius had commanded all Jews to TO) NLaeraxerCat KCoaSlol   Xop- cilla, (because Claudius had
depart from  Rome) and came  Eaotat 7rcvraTar To0V  IovS&covs' K commandedall the Jews to deunto them.                         T7 S' Pco/ 7ry,   7rpo007AOe  aT70ot'  part from Rome), he came to
3 And because he was of the 3 KaLi 8T To  O0AOTEXPoV Eivat, them.  And because he was 3
zEr avso  o 2otae, by the man whom he has appointed.  we now substitute the word associate, in all cases of comBecause a definite clause follows avSoe, he omits the article. panionship; "associated with him" is only tolerable, and does
Stuart's Gram., S 88, 3. as stands by attraction for the accu- not quite express the full sense.
sative.                                                b Areopagite, one of the judges of the court at the Areopagus.
KotVEv jv o,.ovtuenvr.  OLov,rivpir occurs eighteen times Tradition says, by Eusebius, that he was afterwards bishop of
in N. T., represented by world fourteen times, and earth once. the church in Athens, and died as a martyr.
"Judge all the earth," AMurd.; "The world," Thomp., XVes.,'0 l-uavRo.s  is rejected by Ln., Tf. Paul is, however, the
Penn, Boothr., cumn multis aliis.                    subject of the narrative. His name is, therefore, found in
~2eae, appointed, or decreed; define is its most exact re- almost all the versions, Wiclif; Tynd., Cran., Geneva, Dodd.,
presentative. So decides Crit. Sacra,'definio, Heb. 4: 7, item  Thomp., Wakef., Wes., Murd., Boothr.  19'ev EiS Koet'v9eov
definire certo scopo destinare."                     — Xwoeta&e9s, having left, or removed from, Athens, came to
TmEs Ye avSoe xoegg9eVss,  aliquot autem viri se ei Corinth.
adjunxerunt.                                            d Orouta,:t Axvsav. Alxv2as is a Latin name. He was a
Ko2arco, in its tell occurrences, N. Test., is six times re- Jew, a axrvororotos, a tent-maker;,vcra Iovlato', a Jew by
presented by join, three times by cleave, and once, to "keep birth, now a Christian; exiled, indeed, as a Jew, not as a
company."  These are all, more or less, antiquated, for mhich  Christian, as reads the decree of Claudius.




122                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
same craft, he abode with them, EL'Ee rE ap' aTOrrO   Kat EtpyaETro  of the same trade, he abode
and wrought, (for by their occu- Ooav rap o'K7lO7TOtL T?7  T  V.   with them, and eworked: for
pation they were tent-makers.)  4           SLEXyeero (E V r7  rvrayry    by occupation they were tent4 And he reasoned in the syn-,,T, wa,       3aTO   E      7OE     makers.  And he reasoned in  4
Kara 7r        r3aro, EretE            the synagogueeveryabbat
agogue every sabbath, and per-,           ovE                             the synagogue every sabbath,
suaded the Jews andthe Greeks.,                    and endeavored to'persuade
5 And when Silas and Timo- (S  KaTrXOov  a7ro "T7   MIaKE8O- both Jews and Greeks.  But 5
theus were come from  lacedo- Pas o TE TtAas Kal o TtutOos', whenSilas and Timothy were
theus were come from  fir                                                                 1acedo-  cP
nia, Paul was pressed  in the oVVLtXE7o 7T   rVev/Uart o ]ay- ecome from  M!acedonia,  Paul.e a -A, w ^Bas    constrained  in  spirit,
spirit, and testified to the Jews, Aos, 8LatapTvpoEo' TOearnestly  testifying   to  the
that Jesus was Christ.              (alotos  Top  Xpt-crov'Icroovv. Jews, that Jesus  was  the
6 And  when  they  opposed 6 a                   /v TaOojEVOJ   (E aurw c   Christ.
themselves, and blasphemed, he  X acr  7         ovC,    EtlVaaLEvo s    And when they resisted and  6
shook his raiment, and said unto,                  reviled, he shook his rsaient,
tra quarta,  EtTrE,rpos avrovr~ To          said,   hem sood
them, Your blood be upon your  a                                           and said to them, Your blood
own heads: I am  clean: from laqia VtLlCOV E7L T71v KeaA7v vjcov;~ be on your own heads.  I am
henceforth I will go unto the  OaSap              e   a7ro  ov  I  will
~~~~~Gentiles. e7P~7 or~PevJ'~lat'7 ICa tra- o to the Gentiles.  And he  7
An h dae tn    3a\vl,rEZE    anP T,,, departed  thence, and  enter7 And  he  departed  thence, pS  bKeOEevra 2AE ErS er oLcKav  rwos' ed into the house of a cerand entered into a certain man's ovoLTart'Iov -rov, oei3oOlerov rTO vtain man named Justus, who
house, named Justus, one that Oe)v, ob? OlKra                                 s o-vrolopovoa worshiped God, whose house
worshipped  God, whose house            v8   pro                           was  adjacent to  the  synajoined hard to the synagogue.,,,              gogue. But Crispus, the chief 8
S And Crispus, the chief ruler apXt~V'waycyo7r  EWrloTEVoE TC K:V- uler  of the synagogue,  beof the synagogue, believed  on p/O  oZA TcO  OLKci'  avrov   KaL lieved on the Lord with all
the Lord with all his house: and 7roAAo2 TOlv ICopLVOtlop acotovr- his "faimily: and many of the
many of the Corinthians hearing, TES' EWOgTEVOV       a    /awT.tov ro.Corinthians, hearing, believed,
believed, and were baptized.  to        1  E         /, 6, and  were immersed.   Then  9
9 Then  spake  the Lord  to                                  pa/la ossthe Lord  said to Paul in a
Paul in the night by a vision,;v PvKTL  7r  HavATc, Ml  /oio&v, vision by night, Be not afraid,
e ELtyaeSTo, worked for his subsistence.'OuovEzvogs, prac- Iackett, the Vulgate, Kuincel, Olshausen, De Wette, and Rotised the same art or trade. Tq7v rsXvrv, a limiting accusa- binson, prefer, "the word,"' and so do we. But we follow
tive like rov —rozrov, in Jude, v. 7. Hackett. The Jewish copy, in this case, however, doubtfully. Paul was, no doubt,
law, after their exile, held that a father who taught not his much stirred up by the presence of Silas and Timothy, and
son a trade, taught him to be a thief. So the latter Rabbis became more fervent in spirit.
taught.':vvezxo occurs twelve times in N. T. Innineof these it is
Ef 2E)2lrias, Greek proselytes; ErcecL&, persuaded, or was used by Luke, translated, com. ver., by taken with, thronged,
persuading, tried to persuade the Jews.   Persuaded the straitened, kept in, held, stopped their ears, that is, " held them."
Jews and Gentiles," Murd.; "conciliated the affections," "Lay sick of a fever," or, seized by a fever. Elsewhere by
Thomp.; "striving to persuade," Penn; " endeavored to per- straiten, constrain, taken with, or seized. Murdock's version
of the Syriac renders this passage, "Paul was impeded in dissuade," Boothr.
course, because the Jews stood up against him and reviled
g Karrj)20'ov, came down (Silas and Timothy).  v2ret(ezo  z o as he testified to them that Jesus is the Messiah."  This
vevscarL 0 HIav.os, Paul was pressed in spirit. For 7rvevvcatL indicates that it was word, and not spirit, in his understandGb., Sch., Ln., Tf. prefer,oyco. " The evidence decides for ing of the Peshito Syriac version, the oldest known.,rq),oyp as the original word, Griesbach, Mey., Tf." Hack.
Our text prefers, zt nrvevsuart. Should we prefer Gb., Sch.,   h Zvv 524c zy otoeo azrov, with all his family. Such is the
Ln., and Tischendorf's selected readings, we should read it, frequent acceptation of oxos  in the Christian Scriptures
" Paul was engrossed with the word." With our text, we indicating the parents and the children, the masters and the
render it, "was impelled by the Spirit," or, his own spirit. servants, as it does in the Septuagint of O. Test.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVIII.                                               123
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
Be not afraid, but speak, and aAAa  AcaAEt Katl  br  rrco'rriCrs.  but speak, and be not'silent;
hold not thy peace:                  10  3~rt   yo  eLALL fera  -roA, Kai  for I am  with  you, and no 10
10 For I am  with thee, and  ov e           w O7r6't' Et OOa t TO    KCaK  - man shall assail'you to hurt
no man shall set on thee, to hurt        /,,            you: for I have many people
-thee: for I have much people in'\,     /     11        - in  this city.  And  he  con- 11
thee    for I have much people in              7av.                      K- tinued  there a year and six
this city.,               
11 And he continued there a O Te TE  ePLaVTOv  KX     vaS                 months, teaching the word of
8to'/ reV  Er    avrozv  ao,
year and  six months, teaching             K           aos            Aoyov  God among them.
the word of God among them.    O) 0Eov.                                          And when Gallio was gov- 12
12 And when Gallio was the            12 PaAAovos  S        v aTE'o-erning  Achaia  as  kprocondeputy  of Achaia,  the  Jews fosr Trs'Axa'iabs  KaTE7-rer-T7o-aY  sul,  the   Jews,  with   one
made insurrection with one ac-   yo1vyaSo  o7           Tova                  consent,  made  insurrection
cord against Paul, and brought                                                against  Paul,  and  brought
Act,  KaL q7yayov  avrov  err7    To
hIim too the jududgment-seat,
13 Saying, This fellow  per-                                               saying, This fellow persuades 13
suadeth  men  to  worship  God  TopVolLoP OvTos  avavEOE    TOUS' men to worship God contrary
contrary to the law.                 azvOpowrov   oeI3Eo'Oat rv T     OCEr.  to the law.
14 zYI~'Aho rror  ~ o]atAov And  as PVSul   was  abouto    1H
14 And when Paul was now  14                                         Av    And  as Paul  was  about 14
about to open his mouth, Gallio  avolyEc  To  Trom a,  EiEV O raA- to  open  his  mouth, Gallio
said unto the Jews, If it were A/oy,rpos tov~  Iov&alovr, Et said  to  the  Jews, Were it,
a matter of wrong, or wicked               OT        9 a  Kr La   L      G   indeed, a matter of'-wrong,
lewdness, 0  ye Jews, reason                                                   or a wicked act Jews, it would
would that I should bear with  OVpYyr77a  7ror]popr,   c  Iovaloto, be reasonable  that I should
you:                                 KaTa Aoyov av rlVE0CXoyo-rlV VCzr3r'  bear  with   you.   But  if 15
i M   aLtoz7s,Oij, do not be silent, or, be not silent.  The Luke?  No man so agreeably affable to one man, as he was
latter is more imperative than the former, and less persua- to every one.
sive.'O/coOvaucaov, unanimously, with one mind, with one acErt&rvaeszat aot, and no one shall attack thee, telic, to in- cord, com. ver. IJaezrsazvTaaV —xareqTazat.lt, an'zac 2eEyojure thee. " No one shall attempt it with success, or, eebatic, uerov, insurgo, made insurrection, rose up against.
so as to injure thee," De Wette, Hackett. Jtort )Gaos ea r uot   I The indictment against Paul was, this person, fellow, as
to].vs, " I have much people," i. e.,  many who are appointed implied in the word oizos, literally, this one. In the vocative
to be such. See ch. 13: 48."  Hack.                       it is used for heus tu-alas for you! Littleton, " scornfully."
The passage here referred to is, oao r      saav  exayuevol ELo ets ihis one," "this fellow," Dodd., Wes., Tynd., Cran., Gen.
5a~V, atovLO ~v.  The orthodoxy of Prof. Hackett is unques- Avazret&Et, persuades men to worship God contrary to law.
tionably apparent, we know it well. Still "the many who All persecutions are prompted and defended on such allegaare appointed to be such," is unnecessarily exegetical of what tions. Persuadeo-whence comes Pitho, the goddess of elois not in the text, nor in the context. We know no passage quence —Latin suada unde suadxe, medulla. Crit. Sacra.
in Luke's writings in which he presumes to draw upon the   m AJx17oca, here only found, and in ch. 24: 20; Apoc. 18: 5,
secrets of a volume in the cabinet of heaven, that has not a matter of wrong, evil doing, iniquity. Such is its whole curtranscript in any library in our planetary system which can rency in N. T., connected with vqblovyjoua, an  rato 2Eyolebe consulted by man. One thing is historically and critically  PoP.'Pqltoveyta, ch. 13: 10, corn. ver., mischief, a reckless
pllain, that the Lord had all the people in Corinth. They wicked deed.  Here it is represented by facinus, malumn.
were all his, and it was a large population. Hence in the Crit. Sacra. "Injury, or evil practice," Penn; "injustice, or
ratio of population should all Christian efforts be made.  wicked heinousness," Wes.; "fraud, or base act," Murd.;
k Av0v7raTevovsrogs's Ayxava, " was governing Achaia as " legally, or ethically," IIack. Any gross enormity, outrage.
proconsul." Hackett. Av&9vraEsvw, Proconsul sum, I govern Aoyos indicates any communication, word, doctrine, saying,
as proconsul. Gallio, brother of Seneca the moralist, formerly question, matter, fame, account, treatise, thing, intent, tidings,
called Novatus, was exceedingly bland and kind to all. "Nemo speech, reason, utterance, preaching, act of injustice, or wicked
mortalium uni tarn dulcis quam hic omnibus," said Seneca, his mischief. Dodd. Matter of wrong, or wicked act, concenr
brother. Does not Luke here corroborate Seneca, and Seneca trates both ideas, as we presume.




124                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
15 But if it be a questioln of 15   E   8E (07y'/a EO-TL 7rept A0yov it be a question  concerning
words and names, and of  your Kal  o-oac, Kal 5JOv TOy KaO  a doctrine, and  narmes, and
law, look ye to it: for I will be a    oVTO    KT                           your law, look you to it: for
5/as-,'/eo-Oe av-ro[' KptTYS' yap           law, look you to it'  tbr
no judge of such mratters.            yc  TrovTOv  ov 3 Aoae  ~       LaL I will not be a judge of these
16 And he drave them  from  16  Ka, w, \   - matters. And he odrove them  16
Kat Ka7rriSao-er avrovs atto -rov
the  judgment-seat.                             17                          fromthe judgment-seat. Then 17
17 Then all the Greeks took P0a              eAaTog.             O       all theGreekstook Sosthenes,
Sosthenes, the chief ruler of the  7rPTreS' Ol  _'EAAq7ves    )OoeV-W,,  the ruler of the synmagogue,
synagogue, and beat him before TOv apXtLvvayWyOv ETV7W-TOV   Efu- and beat hiim  before tlle judgthe judgment-seat.  And Gallio W7rpo-Oer To5 /32xaT-ofS  Ka0t ov8E  ment-seat: and Gallio cared
cared for none of those things.   rOrVTOV  CO _ FaAAcovLt  etcAe,.    for none of these things.
18 And Paul after this tarried       18  O  JE   71avAos O    t LrEpoo —    And Paul tarried yet many 18s
there yet a good while, and then  _eAzEa. 71lJpas LIKarar roTrS adA- qdays, and, having bid adieu
took his leave of the brethren, 0q5o4  a&rora.ade4vosr, eIrAet ets to the brethren,  sailed  forth
and sailed thence into Syria, and Trg  KaL'             UV aUTHO Ipr- into   Syria, and  with  him
with him Priscilla, and Aquila;                                   I'-/PAAa  /(a~'A'Aa~'  tpaate oPriscilla  and Aquila; having
having shorn /Us head in Cen-                 A                        ~,  shorn his head in Cenchrea:
chrea: for he had a vow.            T    Ke v        v 9Ie JtoE          efor  he  had  a  vow.   And 19
19 And he came to Ephesus, 7ap EvXr7X"            oKaTrr)r7VG-E  e ets' lhe came into Ephesus, and
and left them there: but he him-  aZEO/eOV,   KKE LOVS  KaTArEWV   left them  there. But he limself' entered into the synagogue, avTGo    fvros 8E e tteAOwt)V elS' T7?7  self, entering into the synaand reasoned with the Jews.         o-vvayay7o v,  8teAEx`]7 roi's'1ov- gogue,  reasoned   with  tlhe
20 When they desired himn to   aLotlS.   20 EprTCOrTrov   E aV'cVT,  Jews, and  though  they  re- 20
tarry longer time with them, he   r  7rAeota Xp/ofv /eLraL 7rap  quested him  to remain longer
consented 0iot:                                                   21qov  IEt/at 7Tap
consented         tot: hw           aVTOLS    OVK  EWtEUEV        2  a1 A   time with them,he did not con21 But bade  them  farewell,,,I,, sent: but bade them farewell, 21
a7sEta                                                  bybaaloeas  e  aoa eL, Je  ALe
sayin, I mut by all means        p         g,                                        I mmust by all means
this feast that cometh in Jeru- 7rarVTCwr   77v  EopTr7   7v r7 EPXoLE- keep the approaching feast at
salem: but I will return again  r7r  7roTL('o-a et S   IEpo(-oAvfLa' Jerusalem: but I will return
unto you, if God will.  And he 7wrAu'        aualaLk1o    pbrpsr itais3 to  you  again, if God  will;
sailed from Ephesus.                TO? QEO 0DeAovTros.  KTa caVxO7Oq and he ssailed from Ephesus.
n Ov 3ovoitcutc, I will not be a judge. Et &'zVc/a eaTrt This omission conceded, it would read, And they all beat
TeLo 2oyov CIt OVO,tTcrv rcat rO,tCOV TOV %Xra,ttSg, ow9EaO'e Sosthenes the president, or ruler of the synagogue.
avrzo. To translate this climax of Gallio in the spirit of it,    Sosthenes was probably the successor of Crispus, v. 8, or,
without impinging upon the letter of it, is a desideratum. as Briscoe conjectures, may have belonged to another synaAs we conceive of it, spirit and letter, we prefer the following, gogue in the city.  The Greeks, always ready to manifest
If it be a question concerning a lword, and of names, and of their hatred to the Jews, singled him out as the object of
the law anmongst?you, look to it yourselves: fol I will not be a their personal resentment."  Ilack.
judge of such matters. It will not materially affect the spirit,   Ov&Ev TOvTCoV, the dispute between the Jews and Gentiles.
or the import of it. should wve adopt the marginal reading in   q ET1 —OZCas   hfaves. See note on iravoI, ch. 19: 6.
the text, according to Ln., Tf. and Gb., and make it plural in-   r HOQ' azczo, omitted by La., Tf. Its presence or absence
stead of singular, If it be questions concerning a word (or affects not tle sense.
even of a doctrine). WVe prefer word, as more apposite to his
conceptions and spirit on the occasion.                   8       -vtyo, 1st aor. 3
Ephesus. Avao'w is represented by led up, brought, launched
o Azcr2aae, from azcri2aco, an aru7tc,seyogeCvoV in this book. forth, loosed, offered, and by sailed, in corn. ver., three times.
Hie drove them away, compelling their departure.        Its meaning is often made contingent upon its associations.
Iere, being connected with traveling on water, it is repreP Oi 5E],bvES, omitted by Lu., Tf., Gb., a probable omission. sented by sailed.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XVIII.                                         125
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
22 And when he had landed a7rro'ESo vEEov'   22 Kat Ka7eA- And after he had gone down 22
at Cesarea, and gone up and sa-   w  E  Kaw-IpEtav,   cq3a         Ka&  to Cesarea, and gone up and
luted the church, he went down a7wo-rao      Evos   7~v T   KKArolav, tsaluted the congregation, he
to Antioch.                        KaCrLTE7 eES'.ATlvOXEtar.   23 Kal  went down to Antioch.
23 And after he had spent                       v                       And  having  spent  some 23
7ta Xo   A,   time there, he departed, passsome time there, he departed and             X,              7  aO' time there, he departed, pass&tepXpOIEVQoS KaOEAS  re.   [aAa- ing  through  all the  counwent over all the country of'                                                a 
vctKf r Xopav Kat 0pvylaV,  E7Tt-try of Galatia and Phrygia in
Galatia and Phrygia in order, T                                
grrdisciples.  OTvptWV 7ravTras 7os' /aOr7raso.  order, uestablishing all the disstrengthening all the disciples.     24,'Iov ao         rt    oAA     ciples. 
2I' ovaa-os- 8E TS'A7roAA"os ciples.
24 And a certain Jew, named, 
Apollos, born at Alexandria, an                                            And a certain Jew, named 
eloquent man, and mighty in the avi7P   Aoytos',  KaqTVTOEV  tlS   pollos, born at Alexandria,
scriptures, came to Ephesus.       rEbEG-ov, &vvCXTOS   (0v E-' ratsra ve
scriptures, came to Ephesus.    I E                o25                m in the Scriptures, came down
25 This man was instructed I         CpaLa'     OVTOS' 7V KaT7X,7- | to Ephesus.  This man was 25
in the way of the Lord: and be- Ie1or T?-   o3ov roS       KVpTOV, KaL  instructed in the way of the
ing fervent in the spirit, he spake  E(Er V  7   7rev/arLt, EXaAEt KaL Lord, and being wfervent in
and taught diligently the things E3StocKev OaKpt/l3Sr T7c 7rept ro  spirit, he spoke and taught diliof the Lord, knowing only the Kvpov,  E7rtL(rraTeTEor s,ovov   o gently the things concerning
baptism of John.                  /3a7rTLto-/a IOaov'  26 O TOS' TE the Lord, though he knew only
26 And he began  to  speak rjpfaTro  Wrappla      a4EOOSXaL'        the immersion of John.  And 26
boly ind hebo spe:h   KoaT'o'  r7'T  he began to speak boldly in
boldly in the synagogue: whom,  vvayoy.           aKova     ES  E a-         synagogue: whom, when
when Aquila, and Priscilla had   o~'AKOas)   Kal  HptlKLtAXa, Aquila and Priscilla had heard,
heard, they took him unto them, 7rpocoeAa3orro   avrov, KaCL XKpL- they took him  to them, and
and  expounded  unto him  the |eTrepov  avr,,e'OeVTo   vr o - expounded to him the way of
way of God more perfectly.                         27'        God more -accurately.  And 27
27EOV  OOY.                        ovA E E when he was disposed to pass
07 And when he was disposed,,
to pass into Achaia, the brethren  aT70o  atEeAOetv E' Ti77  AXtaLaW, into  Achaia,  the  brethren
wrote, exhorting the disciples to 7rpoxpE~ IaIevo o      a&eAqoP0  e'PYa- wrote, exhorting  the  discireceive him: who, when he was #.a To?~ /LaOr17aTL a7rote'aoCOaLl ples to receive him: who,
receive him: who, when he was  a roo a  when he had come, afforded
come, helped them much which  avrov' or 7rapayeVOzLEVOS' Ovve- much aid to them  who had
had believed through grace.       8/3AEro 7roAv Trow 7rrETLc'TEVKO'tL Ybelieved through  the  gift
t Aauraaauevos. Auza4ouatl, in its more than fifty occur- using the Christian gospel and the Jewish prophets, so far as
rences in N. T., is represented by salute, greet, embrace, on Paul distinguishes it.
meeting and parting with brethren, indicative of the highest   w " Instructed in the doctrine of the Lord, and being
natural and Christian affection. The whole ex2lata was, in fervent in spirit, he spoke and taught exactly the things of
this case, saluted with a Christian adieu.           the Lord," Boothr. Bible intelligence, fervor in spirit, and
u Etatl7oeLuwv, found only in this book, and only four his knowledge of John's mission and baptism were the con
times, is three times represented by confirming, and once by stituents of his eloquence, sustained by a candid and inquisl —
strengthening, associated always with the church, or disciples. tive temper. At this time, he only knew the baptism of
John.
x Axv2css xat HgL l 2ra-2S7eo9erV0    ro 60 kov  aov,' C  exv Avo 2oygos. This adjective is found only in this place pounded to him more perfectly the way of God," Penn,
in the Christian Scriptures, literally a verbose man, a man of " expounded accurately the passages concerning the Lord,"
eloquence. In its highest acceptation of eloquence it was Thomp.; "laid before him the way of God more exactly,"
applicable to Apollos  His association with Paul was inti- Wakef.; "fully showed him the way of the Lord," Murd.
mate.  Paul planted the Church in Corinth, and Apollos Ua]iuraerac9at, " to speak boldly," Hack.
watered it. His eloquence was based upon his power in   Y Ivvefa~sro x.'.., "contributed much to those who




126                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIX.
KING  JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED  VERSION.
28
28 For he mightily convinced  6ta Tr7S Xaptros'          ev'Torco' y  ap  which he had; for he power- 28
the  Jews,  and  that publicly, ro'  IovSatotrs   &aKarT7AEYXETO  fully and thoroughly in public
theJewsand  thaty    a s    convinced  the Jews, clearly
shewing by the scriptures, that 8i UtooIa, Erate8tgs             8trop 7vy pa- showing  by  the  Scriptures,
Jesus was Christ.                     c)tp evat TOP XptLrTro'Iho-ovr. tfhat Jesus was the Christ.
CHAP. XIX.                            CHAP. XIX.                             CHAP. XIX.
AND  it came  to  pass, that''EFENVEN TO  N8  eP TO  TM        AND while'Apollos was at 1
while Apollos was at Corlinthl,  AwroAAco ELvaLv EKoplvfp, l]] - Corinth, Paul having passed
Paul having passed through the Aov 8&eAOrr  Tar  CVoTEptKk FL- through   the  upper  parts,
upper coasts, came to Ephesus; PV,                                    \ rtE~ S  Ksa   ev- came into Ephesus; and findand finding f certain disciples,                              2,,  ing certain disciples there, he  2
2 He said unto them, Have ye pofi TLtvarp  ftaxOras-,   EtTre 7rpo  said  to  them, Did  you  on
received the Holy Ghost since avTovs,  El HEve/cta  Ay/tobeliev ig recei ve t                        e  HolyA
ye  believed?   And  they  said r3ET LeTrea; Ti               OL  E ve(O      Spit it?   Ad e  te    ioa
unto him, We have not so much                                      E 7EtP7o a-Sii,'  A            s
unto, a o m  aTo, AAA  OV   E E  llVEO-him, we  have  not, indeed,
as heard whether there be any  Oa'y't,       Ka/.        heard  that  there is a Holy
Holy Ghost.                                Aytov        T     77KOvate. head, tt there is a Holy
3 And  he  said  unto  them, 3 t7e Te 7rpos avrovS, EiS T  Spirit.  And he said to them, 3
Unto what then were ye bap- ovv E/a7rrL'OrTre; 0O                     ELO      bhIllnto what then were you imtized?   And  they  said, Unto _s   so'Iclvov                  rl           ersed?  And they said, Into
John's baptism.                        LS'  7  ^           X/\   John's immersion.  Then said  4
4 Then said Paul, John verily            re 8E    ]aSAos, Icoar            Paul, John, indeed, cadminbaptized  with  the  baptism   of E3a7rWto-e  /a7rTtL-/Lta  tLETarolaS, istered  an immersion  of rerepentance, saying unto the peo- TO  Aa         d A7)r,   e     3l rTr ePXo/JEPVo     formation, saying to the people, that they should believe on   e, VO t'a                                 ple, that they should believe
him  which  should  come  after,           LE a TO va- on him who would come after
him, that is, on Christ Jesus.    reTrLV     e                          v XpLtTOV I7rov-.   him, that is, on  Jesus the
5 When they heard this, they  5'AKovoavPTrer     &   /3aaTro-7(]rav  Christ.  Having  dheard  this, 5
have believed," Hack.; " he greatly assisted all them  that nothing meant but this, "While Apollos was in Corinth," and,
believed," Murd.                                        therefore, with Wakef., Murd., WVes., Thomp., Hack., we prefer
Jta zG i xaUs    or, "through grace," Hack., Wes., Penn; to this.
say the least, is a very ambiguous rendering in this place.
In  a],zfeze vtaoEvaavT; Did /ou on believing receive the
"By his gifts Thomp.,  ~akef.  "Alii exponant'In dextriBy his gift," Thomp., Wake   "Al  exponant, In dextri Holy Spirit?  This indicates that John's baptism was not
tate quadam gratios% quse et jucunditatem et utilitatem auditate quadam gratiosa, qu  et jucunditatem et utilitatem audi- Christian baptism; for in the latter they could not have been
toribus,"' Crit. Sacra. The gift of Apollos seems to me the baptized without hearing of it.
grace here indicated. All men who believe, believe through   The context indicates that the anarthrous R~evya Aytov
grace. That was not peculiar to those in Ephesus.  But the here represents the Holy Spirit, not as yet fully revealed to
gift of.Apollos is that noted here. Xaqtc, though generally them; for soon as immersed, and Paul had laid his hands on
rendered grace, in com. ver., cannot always be so rendered.
them, the Htoly Spirit came upon them, and they were enIt is, therefore, in the com. ver. represented by favor, thank,
dowed with the Holy Spirit. in gifts of tongues and prophesy,
thanks, pleasure, liberality, joy, thank-worthy, benefit, gift.   v. 6
That the Christ was Jesus, and that Jesus was the Christ,
is an evangelical metastasis.  The eloquent Apollos, well   b EFs, in its more than 1800 occurrences in N. T., is, in the
versed in the Jewish Scriptures, knew that if he proved that com. ver., generally represented by to, into, unto, for, and very
the promised Christ was Jesus, he proved that Jesus was the seldom by in, which, indeed, ought never to be done. The
Christ.                                                  Greeks having Ev, in, as well as asa, into, and for.. EyEvero  aE ev:pt, "and it came to pass," or, it hap-   c Xetaozov is here omitted by Gb., Ln., Tf., for which I1pened, are common versions of eyevETo, in such historic con- aovv is substituted. Tovveativ, not rovrov aeory, but zovro
nections as this. The latter is equivalent to, it chanced, as Ea-  = hoc est —that is, on Jesus.
in profane usage; not to be allowed here. "While Apollos  E~8Uflae iazLoUwa. Literally, immersed an immersion.
was at Corinth " it occurred, or came to pass; but there is   d De, and having heard, or, having heard.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIX.                                             127
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
were baptized in the name of etS To 6'rota Tov Kvptov'hyo-ov. they were immersed into the
the Lord Jesus.                     6 Kat E7LreV'TOS avrTOLS 7rTO?) Hay- name of the Lord Jesus.  And  6
6 And  when  Paul had  laid  Aov Tar sXepar, JAOe rTO JIVvEua  when Paul had laid his hands
his hands upon them, the Holy  To   Aytor er  avrovs,  eAaAolv   on them, the Holy Spirit came
Ghost came on them; and they,           N,         on  them,  and  they  spoke
Gre  yTkocrrats  Kat 7poedfirqrevor.
spake withl tongues, and proph-          ^ A                                with tongues, and prophesied.
esied.                                7q 0Ya v e ot T7rares arvpes oo-et    Now  all the men were about 7
7 And all the men were about (eKaSvo.  8 EIoeA&coJv 3e eaS' T7v twelve.  And he went into  8
twelve.                             prvvayo771,                        e7ro  r  the synagogue. and spoke bold8 And he went into the syn- /-LAPas' Tpets  8tcaAE/,o/EleoS  KaL ly for about three months, edisagogue, and spake boldly for the 7re[Ov o      a  Wrept \  rao3ttAcret'as  cussing and persuading as to
space of three months, disputing  roD 0 EO.  9!2s. aE TtES' Eo-KA-q- things concerning  the  kingand persuading the things con- p\3opro
n   e ing   o  reGodvO, KcKOAO- dom of God. But when some  9
cerning the kingdoiewere  ard-                                    OV   O   were hardened, and believed
9 But when divers were hard- 7~ST"rrr'r77v    0 O     EVu07tv       
ened, and believed not, but spake 7rAw 0ovs,  awoo'as air  aVTrt) not, but spoke evil of the way,
evil of that way before the mul-               TO                           in the presence of the multititude, he departed fiom  them,                                             tude, he departed from  them,
and separated the disciples, dis-,,  and  separated  the disciples,
puting daily in the school of one  Tvpacvnov   T.voo                       discussing daily in the school
Tyrannus.                            YE7ETO E7L ET7  aVO,  oTE         T    of one Tyra           And this 10
10 And this continued by the TOrS' KaTotKoVVTar  T7]V'AAo'av continued during two gyears;
space of two years; so that all                                             so that all those who dwelt
they which dwelt in Asia heard a5 o                                   l
the word of the Lord Jesus, both  I~-ov~,'IovSalovs' re Kat  _EA- in Asia heard the word of the
Jews and Greeks..A                _vas.   11  IVa/   re TE       Tag Lord  Jesus, both Jews and
11 And God wrought special rvXOvo-ar          E rOlEot [ OEoS'  ta TCr Greeks.  And God  worked 11
amiracles by the hands of Paul:                          12 a"       \,  T  hspecial miracles by the hands
12 So that from  his body were XEPcLvH'                       E          ofPaul: So that from his body 12
brought unto the sick handker- TOyvs' ato-0ero rraV'  ErWteopE O-at were carried to the sick,handchiefs, or aprons, and the dis- a7rio TOV XpwTros avr-ov o-pov&pa  kerchiefs, or'aprons, and the
e zlxiEyoevos is found in "Acts" ten times, represented, party," HIackett. Aw90eae Zovts /U(carr, separated the discomrn. ver., by reasoning, disputing, preaching, and preaching ciples from the synagogue, er qn aySo).-rather in the schoolunto. dta-ieyouevos ratn gret'cov, "disputing and persuad- house than in the school. Tvoav rov rtrog, some think, is
ing,", A. Clark, Wakef.; "discoursing and persuading," justly reprobated as an interpolation. It is not, they say, in
Wes.; "reasoning and recommending," Thomp.; "seeking Luke's style, and is redundant. We are of a differet opinion.
to persuade them," Hack. " The first accusative specifies the This word rts is a peculiar favorite of Luke, and is found
aim of the act, in hoc loco, ta faauetars," Kuinoel.  After more frequently occurring in his writings in an indefinite
much consideration, we would, in our age and country, prefer, sense, than in all the other evangelists, or in all the epistles
discussing and pleading the things pertaining to the kingdom  of Paul.
of God.                                                   g TEzC aEd shvo, exclusive of the three months referred to
ao    a  e  o K   ois v X ov, "he de- vv. 8; for rovro "expressly opposes the preaching in the
livered to them the doctrine of the kingdom," Kuin., in loco. school of Tyrannus, to that in the synagogue," Hack. <2'cz
"Discussing and persuading," though literal, is not in our v-Aatav.  This is not the continent of Asia, but a Roman
idiom. In a summary of three months' labor, allusion is had province of which the capital was Ephesus.
to the debates, discussions, and pleadings had upon the perh Ov.Cas vZtrovaaS  well represented by extraordinary, or
son, claims, character, and kingdonm of Jesus, and to the
~esclaimrnestness of the preachers. andofJesusandtothespecial. All miracles are equally supernatural, but do not all
appear alike supernatural.  Of these there may be great,
f Kaxoloyovre, speaking evil of the way. Tv o3ov, the greater, and greatest.
way, the faith, and the practice, "not concretely, the sect, or' Sovifatca   r attiixtrv'ta.  Common handkerchiefs and




128                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEIK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
eases departed from  them, and r  ottllcKrvOta,  Ka[  araA/Ao-'-E- diseseses departed from  them,
the evil spirits went out of them. o-OaL a7r  avTrv   Ta   voo-ovs, Ta  and the evil spirits went out
13 Then certain of the vaga- TE 7rlE ara /       T T     opripa   EP       of them.  Then certain of the 13
bond Jews, exorcists, took upon  eat atr' avrc-V.   13'E7reXetpr7- Jewish  iexorcists, who went
them  to call over them  which  oav  8T relS aorr0   7r WEpLepXo-  about from  place  to  place,
had  evil spirits, the  name  of PErVOtJ'loalovCov  e40opKLcTrov Ovo- also attempted to pronounce
a'      eTV ErL  r (Oras  (rvv-the name of the Lord Jesus
the Lord Jesus, saying, We ad-                                                the name of the Lord Jesus
jure you by Jesus whom  Paul JarTa    r Ta  7rorpa  To  oJvo/,a  rTO   upon  those  who  had  evil
]K vptov'IrooO, Ae'yovTre,'OpK[- spirits, saying, We adjure you
o     vpreacheth.  / a    TO'I7o0-0o r   06O  O by  the  Jesus  whom   Paul
14 And there were seven sons _iaDAog K) pv0ret.  14 s1ro-a  8de preaches.   And  there  were 14
of one Sceva a Jew, acnd chief of TrlES   vieo  ZKeva'IovSadov apXe-  seven sons of one kSceva, a Jew
the priests, which did so.           pECOs  E7rTa       rol TOTO  7rOOVVTEsv. and chief of the priests, who
15 And  the  evil spirit an-            rop 7rre a     did  so.  And  the  evil spirit 1o
swered and said, Jesus I know, w7ropvpo   ET7rE,  Tz'I7cro'v     yuCIo- answered  and  said, Jesus I
and Paul I know; but who are o-KCo, Kal ToWp lavAor E;7rr'TaLaL'acknowledge,  and  Paul  I
ye?                                 VESe 86E  TIVES  Eo-TE;   16 Kal know:  but who  are  you?
aprons, taken from persons at work, as these terms indicate,   I Tov Isqaovv ytvweazox, xatl Tov fIav2ov EzorazUaa.  This
became the vehicles of omnipotence.                       demon was a critic, and well versed in the import of Greek
Tag voaovs, ra-z-revavzcra. Two kinds of diseases are here terms.  " I know Jesus, and have some acquaintance with
indicated, physical and spiritual, or those the fruits of ma- Paul," Murd.; " Jesus, indeed, I know, and Paul I know,"
terial nature or of physical causes, and those of evil spirits. Penn; "Jesus I know to my cost, and Paul I know as his serAz' avzcrv is omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf.             vant," Dodd.; "Jesus I know, and I have some knowledge of
TesE azro rcov zreetE,0o1o0eco, r. r. 2., comn. ver. TtveS  Paul," Thomp.; " I acknowledge Jesus, and am acquainted
-za  rcov.  Gb.. Tf., Mey. give this more approved reading. with Paul," Adam  Clark.  "Jesus I know, i. e., his auKiat joins rsVES with Paul, in the act expressed in ovo/uaetv,  thority and power, Eert#ozraat, I know fully; stronger than
they also attempted to call. HIEsloEoouevcov, not opprobri- the other verb, and applied to Paul in opposition to them."
ously vagabond, but wandering  Jews, efoewxtays, exorcista. Hack.
"Qui tanquam Dei nomine adigit ad veri confessionem aut   We have fanciful critics, and those of more profound judgfactum aliquod. Augustinus adjuratorem vertit."  Crit. Sa- ment. This appears to good advantage in the contrasts here
era. " Expellers of demons," Dr. Whitby. Mr. Biscoe (at given. We institute no inviduous comparisons. We all look
Boyle's Lecture, ch. 7, ~ 6, p. 281, et seq.)  has produced at objects from different standpoints.  Where two inspired
many passages from Iren., Origen, Epiph., and Josephus, show- men use a word in different acceptations, it may be resolved
ing that several Jews at this time pretended to a power of by ascertaining their scope, design, or the special cases to
casting out demons.  See Dodd., in loco.' Such as used which they refer. Ezrtau-rcaa, ab EXrt and tazaGat, to stand
magical arts, adjuring demons, etc.," Boothr.            upon a thing, whereas to understand is to stand under it,'Ooz0xo/eStV  is substituted by 5,oaco, on the authority of as vroaUTaats, persona, Heb. 1: 3. Yet this standing upon
Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf., we adjure you, for, I adjure you.  We a subject, or this standing under it, may in different attitudes
must, in this case, prefer the Received Text for the amended, indicate the same knowledge of it. In either case there must
inasmuch as it conflicts with the antecedent and subsequent be a very particular and intimate acquaintance with it. I feel
context, and with the judgment of the great majority of critics, a distinction in these terms difficult to define exactly. I am
ancient and modern. It is seldom we feel more assurance disposed upon all my premises to acquiesce with Critica Sacra.
than in this case, in dissenting from these distinguished critics. The Latins borrowed their nosco and cognosco from yvwrazxo.
The seven sons of Sceva, a Jew, we learn in the subsequent N\Ton nuda et simplex notitia, sed affectiva cum desiderio, apverse, were codperants in this case; hence, and for other rea- probatione et dilectione conjuncta. 1 John 4: 8; Matt. 7: 23,
sons, we prefer the received text to that of Gb., Sch., Ln., and 25: 12. Not a naked and simple notion, but associated
and Tf.                                                  with affection, desire, and approbation, terminating in dek Zxeva, DoriC genitive, similar to Bapnafla, ch. 11: 30; light. It is an Hebraism.
foga, Luke 13: 29; Iona, John 1: 43.                     To  nsvev/a To vrovnvov.  Emphatically, the wicked the




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIX.                                            129
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
16 And the man in whom the eqbaA&oLtePvoS e7r arovsT         o  a'vupo- And the man in whom  the 16
evil spirit was, leaped on them, 7ro5     v I   IF,  TO 7wvcia TN   wovz'- evil spirit was, leaped  on
and  overcame them, and pre- pov, Ka, KaraKvp'evoa           a   aOvotv,  mthem,  and  overcame them,
vailed against them, so that they'L[-xv-e K',           re  /           and prevailed against them;
fled out of that house naked and KatL TECpavcvLaTtrLEVOV  EKKqV7ELV  so that they fled out of that
wounded.K,                                  O,'KOV, KEVOV,   17 TorT   house  naked  and  wounded.
17 And  this was known to           E y ETO yvooTOv  raOLV'-ou- And this was known to all 17
all the Jews and Greeks also  &aaotr we Kal TEAAol             Tos Ka7-  the Jews and Greeks dwelling
dwelling at Ephesus: and fear,KooTL            / at-Ephesus; and fear fell on
fell on them  all, and the name                                            them all, and the name of the
brevre qbo/3os errL 7rayrat avrousni                     f    i
of the Lord Jesus was magni-    \,E                         3,atSo, Lord  Jesus  was  magnified.
Kfled.ave 7o  ovoTa Tv O1/                                                                               1,,O
fled.,                                 T 18         TO,  And   many   who   believed 18
Kvpt'  1270-os.       HoAAoi Te came, and Tconfessed, and de1S And many that believed    p                  /                       came, and  confessed, and decame, and confessed, and shewed 7Tf)V 7re7rt-TrevKorTCV  PXOVTO E-  clared their deeds. Many of 19
their deeds.                      0ofoAoovyo1e VOL Kal  avayye'AAov- them   also,  who  practiced
19 Many of them  also which tre  Tas 7rpa4etsL avT)v.   tKavoot magic arts, brought together
used curious arts, brought their a8 Ev\  Va 7repep7ya 7rpatzrroo, their books, and burnt them
books together, and burned them rvlEVEyKaTrreS Tas [t/3Aovr KaTE- in the presence of all, and
before all men; and they counted  Kcatov E;vo7rov  7racTyroP' KaL ovv- they  counted  the  price  of
the price of them, and found it E+/tro-rav  ra Ts rtLaS  avtC)V, Kal them, and found it fifty thoufifty thousand pieces of silver.    evpoi   apyvptov,tvptaSas 7rrEVre. sand  pieces  of silver.   So 20
20 So mightily grew the word  20 OUTe) Kav    a KPITOS  C          TOo powelfully grew  the word of
of God, and prevailed.              KVplOV  ave KaL'rv.                  God, and Pprevailed.
21 After these  things were    21,      When these  things  were 21
ended, Paul purposed  in  the,                                             ended, Paul firmly purposed
(ero *  1IntAcv   dr r;   revvar,   n.w..asspirit,  when  he  had  passed    Eo             V         c VEv/,a t, in qspirit, when he had passthrough Macedonia, and Achaia,    A            T     M K              Kaed  through  Macedonia, and
to go to Jerusalem, saying, After  AXacatavr 7ropeveO-at eS  Iep/ov- Achaia, to go to Jerusalem,
I have been there, I must also  OaYA7F, etLWroV, OTt lET aroyevE- saying, after I  have  been
see Rome.                           orOat fte EKEL, MeLt LE KaI  Po EI77v there, I must also see Rome.
22 So he sent into Macedonia 15Et.  22'A7roo'reTAas' 8N  eSv Tv? So he sent into  Macedonia 22
spirit, the evil spirit. This is as emphatic as To liveun zo  rqaetl, and reported their practices, superstitious practices.
Aytov, the Spirit the Holy, the Holy Spirit. This emphatic Ols., Mey., De Wette. Sins in general, Kuin., Hack.
form is again presented To rvsvpua to 7rov'r2ov, v. 16. The   P Hvacre xcat taXvev = not only extended, but augmented
analogy is remarkably striking. The master spirit of all evil, in its power.
and the master spirit of all goodness, while often anarthrous,   q E9'Ero — Ev,( zrvevytart, strongly purposed; with us, deare, on prominent occasions, presented before us as equally cided. Paul and his spirit are sometimes distinguished as
conspicuous, the one as the fountain of all evil, the other as God and his spirit are spoken of in Holy Writ. He, Paul,
the fountain of all good.                              purposed in his mind-not in his soul, but in his spirit-to
~Eqa'22oevoo,' leaping upon them; awrayv~otevraag, having visit Rome. Jet ute atl PwouYv tSetv, it behooves me to see
overpowered them, TWtakef., 1Murd. AvtoW, in this place, is Rome, after I have visited Jerusalem; not to fulfill any desubstituted by aozsoov, Ln., Tf.,by Gb. as of cree  or revealed purpose of God."  Hack.
much authority, and marked as probable.                  The Apostle Paul never intended to say, that he, or any one
else, must do anything merely to fulfill a Divine purpose, unn ToLz aroex;OvoC Ti) Eymor, to those inhabiting or dwell- less a Divine oracle had enjoined it. He certainly believed
ing in Ephesus.                                        that God had purposes to accorhplish by him; but until reo EFosuo2oyov/tevoe, openly confessed; avXyyC220owsTS Z v yealed to him, he felt no obligation to consummate them.




1.30                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP XIX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
two  of them   that ministered  JlfaKEaov'   tavo rTOv - &aKovoOVP- two of those who ministered
unto him, Timotheus and Era- ToJV  avrIT, lt/i odeop Kat "Epa- to him, Timothy and Erastus:
stus; but he himself stayed in   -o                aVo'  eeX       / Xpoo, e   but he himself stayed in Asia
Asia for a season.                  rT,'Ari,.  23,'E7y ero       - for a season.  And the same 23
23 And the same time there                                        /, I,  time there arose no small stir
arose no sall stir  about that Kaa TO  Katpov EKEtVO,  rapaxo(S
arose no sall stir about that                           T,.  24       about the rway. For a certain 24
ovK o't7or 0  7rEP'T'  oe. -
way.,                  K,,
24 For a certain man named tUrptos yap  Tts, Ool/aTt,  apyvwhich,3,                    silver-smith, who made silver
Demetrius, a silver-smith, which  Pao    a po                                 shines for sArteis, brought
made  silver shrines for Diana,'Apre`ta0os, 7rapeiXeTO  TOtS' TEX- no small gain to the artisans;
brought no small gain unto the  vL7aLr a        pyao-tav    ouK   oAltyV 
craftsmen;                        2,5 oI            o,    K         T    whom he called together, with 25
cl8I tsmen; 12" ovsr avva~poffafg Kovr
25WhomhecalledtoT   TOa,crafts, v  Ka   roVr  the workmen of like occupa253 W hlom  he called  together wr7ept Ta rolavra epyararS  eLtFEP| tion, and said, Sirs, you linow
with the workmen of like occu- "AvSpers,  yroaraoe OrT  EK Wt,-  well, that by  this  employpation, and said, Sirs, ye know   T                              e pya o-  well, te have ourby  thiproserity.
tlhat by this craft  we  have or  2,                               tprosperity
wealthi:       cp Kaw h eErE2ELTE  Kat aKOVeETE Moreover, you see. and uhearl, 26
26 Moreover, ye  see and hear         O V  lO?  VOv'E      ov, ao'AA a that not only at Ephesus, but
26   lvloreover, ye see andc hear, O\t,V,-t'OP,EOE        ~ a          _
that not alone at Ephesus, but (rXEOVr 7racr7s  7rrs A               tas olla- almost throughout Asia, this
almost throughout all Asia, this Aos  orTo   7WrE/rasg  [ETETo EV Paul has ersuaded and tuned
Paul hath persuaded and turned   aov  oXAo, Ay, v oTL OVK E, J~ aside  many  people, saying,
away much people, saying, that  aOyL o           3tL  XEpPwo  Yolzaeot.  that they are no gods which
they be no gods which are made  E27  oOt ITOO 1 ta\  Xe'Pe   KrVOletLt |are made with hands; so that 27
with  bands.                             OV /tOPOP aE TOVTO KIi  VVEVr      t
with hands.             o               ov                  hi oroo r dr TOVTO ltbr  - not only this our vtrade is in
2.7 So that not only this our.'l -                     7rEAE7/tdO"P E ~v; danger of coining  into  concraft is in danger to be set at )OE?,  aAAa  KaL 7T O' -~/        tempt;  bud    also  thai  the
nought; but also that the tem- Oe  ag'tAap'esa  TO  TS               o yea6 _oV   temptle  but  also  that  the
ple of the great goddess Diana                                                temple of the g
should be despised, and her mag- Aoyto')vrat, FLEAAEt    ae  KaL Ka- Artemis will be despised, and
nificence  should  be  destroyed, Oatper-at T ryl /teyaAEOTrryra av- her  magnificence  destroyed,
r IIE  t2S T Sr Oov — -aTXC von &ov  oX EXEtvor. About the time common hands.  His argument was, i evXoroota itow, our
of accomplishing his purpose of visiting Rome, there arose prosperity arises from this employment.
some opposition, some new difficulties concerning the way;
1  OEcoeZe 1?zaCt a6 2ovEZ,   a true argumenturn ad hominem:
not the way to Rome, nor the journey thither; but the way,  oSome  would render it see and
eyou see and know, therefore. Some would render it, see and
" eveiry wrhere then spoken against."
know; but this assumes their ignorance of their own inter-'O0os   frequently occurs in this bool,'"the way/ of God;"
ests. which would be inapposite to the occasion.
and, in other lbooks of the Holy Scriptures, such as' the way ests, which would be inapposite to the occasion.
and, n ) t 1   { Tw l.'   I~~Yxaros was a favorite with Luke. He employs it twentyof Cain,"'the way of Balaam."1  Paul, when persecuting nine times in his book of Acts and Gospel, while all the other
Christ, demandedl letters of authority, against any of " thlis
Christ  dmd trgnst  y o writers of the N. Test. only employ it twelve times. It is
way " that hlie might find.
way" that he might find,                  necessarily a vague term, having not less than fourleen repre8 Artemis, from Aworetis, integer. ob virginitatis illibatae sentatives; consequently much depends on its connections.
laudem —Diana.                                            It is one of a small class of words that is so sympathetic as
AoTErt,, com. ver., Diana, occurs five times in this chapter. to assume the gesture of every associate. Thus it is, worthy,
Nowhere else found in N. Test. We know no good reason great, large, many, enough, long, alike, security, good while,
for changing the name of this goddess. These silver shrines while, sore, meet, able, sufficient. It is like the Scotch unco.
were  mere images of the temple at Ephesus, of which the
V Ov tovov 3E ZOmrO LZvSVVEVEt ~,ULV zo /UEeOS, "this bustmanufacture in that city was very great..  ness," as some interpret it; others, " this  part of our relit Osb ovva&9ootaae, zat yovs,reof,a - oeavta Eoyazas...?, gion."  WNe presume, their business was more in their hearts
Artizans. so-called, and laborers in attendance, mechanics and than their religion.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIX.                                              131
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
whom  all Asia, and the world  rsh v  A 1'A'-a Kat    OLKOV- whom  all Asia and the world
worshippeth.                         Ley    E3ETCL.   28  1AKOVoaVES    worship.
28 And when they heard these a' KO7L YeV)OeroL 7rArpetL  OtUoi,    And when they heard this, 28
sayings, they were full of wrath,                                                      e full of wrath, and
and cried out, saying, Great                                      29   a   cried  out, saying, Great is
Diana of the Ephesians.                                                      Arternis  of  the  Ephesians.
29 And the whole city was E7rA27-o?7  71 7oAts' OAq  U-VXv- And the whole -city was filled 29
filled with confusion: and having o-em0'    C/oplo7TaVl  Te OtLoOvuLaSOv, with  tumult,  and   having
caught Gaius and Aristarhus,   S TO               p, erpoap7rroraVTrr    caught Gaius and Aristarchus,
men of tMacedonia, Paul's corn- Fatov  Kat'Aptr-rapXop  lMaKE- Macedonians, Paul's companpanions in travel, they rushed  &'ras, ov1vK37[tovr rov  ]lavAov. ions in  travel, they  rushed
with one accord into the theatre. 30 ToV    E  llravAov  /3ovAoE~v-oov with one accord into the the30 And when Paul would have elo'EAOEW  eS'i TO-) 0tO/OV, OV'K Feto0V atre.  And when Paul would 30
entered in unto the people, the a            ol /ae rlrcL.   31 TrLEs o   have gone in to the people,
disciples suffered him  not.                                                 -the discip~les suffered him not.
31 And certain of the chief  AKaL TOw'A, LapX3   OVTeS  a;To)   nd some of the chief men of 31
of Asia, which were his frtiends,  /t'Aot, 7reFA4avrES  7rpor  avroP, Asia, who were his friends,
sent unto him  desiring him that 7rapeKacAovv  Lj) 3OVpaL EavrTOv Elr'sent to him, entreating him
he would not adventure himself 7'  O&a7poV.   32  JAoAot P    o, not to  venture himself' into
into the theatre.                      AOyap T    p-  the theatre. Some, therefore, 32
32 Some therefore cried one                                           K- cried one thing, and some anthing, and some another: for the  KA7~O-ta ~V7YKEXVLe'EV?,  Ka,  O0  other: for the xassembly was
assembly was confused, and the 7rAdeovS' OVK ieto-ar, eTroS' veeKe  confused, and the greater part
more part knew  not wherefore  rvpAA7AvOt6eaa.    i         3. K  6   Tov knew not wherefore they were
they were come together.               A        7roe    ao-a'/A'a-  come  together.   And  they 33
33 And they drew Alexander oXA?.7                  a             Ecal-  drew  Alexander out of the
out of the multitude, the Jews apOp, 7rpo/3aAopTCWo   aTrOrV TOv)  crowd, the Jews urging him
putting him forward. And Alex-'IovaatcovW              6E'AAC arvSpos Yforward. And Alexander, wavw'r no2  1b-.'o02  is rejected by Ln., Tf., omitted on the itself."  It is as lawful for us to call it congregation, as for
authority of AB 13, 40, and Coptic, Arm.'Oto,9vuacoov, con- the Papists to call it assembly. See ch. 7: 38; 1 Cor. 1: 2,
corditer-uno animo, with one consent.                     yal,UEosvoLs   E XELotorqp Iaov, xhlz-ots a'ytots, oUv z7aue TotgS
x Hv yago 7s ezz7am avyxeXVyeV?7. Exsla ta here represents Elrcxa',o'vevotr o o orvoa Tov ]oy etov Jtucov iqaov Xzoztov, se
a mob, a tumultuous assembly, concourse of people. In N. Test. T"avsl o07tm o vrcWv,ZE aC 271tCcoV, " to the sanctified in Christ
it is appropriated to a Christian congregation, or the whole Jesus, called saints, with all that call upon the name of our
Christian community. Literally and appropriately, in N. T. Lord Jesus Christ in every place, both their Lord and ours."
currency, it is represented by the word congregation, or as- Such is Paul's exegetical development of a particular church
sembly, a meeting of a people, always communicating the idea of Christ, and of the church universal as he understood the
of calling out, or of their being called out of the world. The genius, relation, and character of that institution.
root, zexa)eew,  evoco, I call out, is not found in the Christian    The definition of a thing is the true philosophy of its name.
Scriptures. Ez.s2jauca, in its one hundred and fourteen oc- So God himself gave names to his own operations in the
currences, is only three times translated assembly. In every drama of creation. And so taught he his son Adan.  Hence
other case it is misrepresented by the word church, an ab- whatever significant names Adam  gave were appropriate
breviation of xrvOgov o.or, contracted into kuriokl, or kyrke. names; and God himself approved them giving to him a diIt answers to, or it responds to the Hebrew  kahal et edah, ploma, so that whatsoever name he gave to any living creature
from  yaad, that is, to assemble, or, to congregate. Critica that became the name thereof."
Sacra. It is added by the same high authority, Exs1Piyaca, pro-   y.Iooefslaaacv, " prodire, faciebant," Kuin.; " they thrust
prie coetum aliquem, a superiori aliquo convocatum in finem  forward," Wtes., Dodd.; " they dragged him," Penn; "putpolliticum vel ecclesiasticum denotat. The same high author- ting himn forward," Wakef.; " urged forward," Hack.  In
ity says, "The English word church is ambiguously taken by this verse we have ncofca2ileo, and nrojofjfiarco, each found
the people for the place of the assembly, and for the assembly only twice in the Christian Scriptures, and used by Luke, the




132                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XIX.
KIING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
ander beckoned with the hand, Kara o-e-asT r7-v   XELpa',  q'EAvE ing  the  hand, would  have
and would  have made his de-  TrwoAoyEosOaL rTO   83/{t.   made his defense to the peofence unto the people.                                                           But when they knew 34
34 But when they knew that y OvroJ  6  Ot  IJ&LOS                       pie.8  B    we   t         n
he   u~ was a Jew, all wvrith one voitce\',ow,',     /, that he was a Jew, all with
he was a Jew, all with one voice qbogp7 Eye'E7o  -tt[a EK 7ravrrov ess' one voice, about the space of
about the space of two hours             e     eT    La e  7 T) OS one voice, about the space of
abuthsa o oo s cpar  o Kparv,  I]/E7dAV two hours, cried out, Great is
cried out, Great is Diana of the                   pa                     two hours, cried out, Great is
Ephesians.                         7) ApTEJLS'E OE  35 ICKara- Artemis of the Ephesians.
35 And when the town-clerk  TrredAag                e  ypaaE arev S    Trv  And when the  zcity-clerk 35
had appeased the people, he said                                                          the people, he
Yc      o    r u   l               O        cl   I                        says, Ephesuans, what man is
is there that knoweth not how  ot s l                aOp  sctV   apcros   s E          wh      at man is
that the city of the Ephesians is o,          yap E0-TL)) al %        or there who  knows not that
that the city of the Ephesians is  03 Ylorrge, rxrv'ffpeotVr7tety the  city  of th   Ephesian
a worshipper of the great god-, 
dess Diana, and  of the  image  ECKOpOM   ovu-a             r T/e7 yEaAs is a worshipper of the great
which fell down fiom Jupiter    Oe.isa'AprEc`LLos     KaL roy zJorE-  Artemis, and of the image
36 Seeing  then  that these roeS;    36  ra)TtfTw)ro  ov   [ -   which fell down from Jupiter?
things cannot be spoken against,             /                            Seeing then that these things 36
ye ought to be quiet, and to do rOv  roVrTo,   8EOV Et rlV  \vLar cannot be spoken against, you
nothing rashly.                    KaTEro-aA/,eLvovs'  vrapXtIv,     Kat ought to be quiet, and to do
37 For ye have brought hither            rpore     rp7,', nothing rashly. For you have 37
these men, which  are neither,ya- brought hither  these  men,
robbers  of churches, nor yet yere yap  rovs aLvSpas Trorvso, who  are neither robbers of
blasphemers of your goddess.    ovTre tpoorvSovs  ouTre    Aauor~- temples,  nor  yet  revilers
38 Wherefore, if Demetrius,  Lovv~ras'yV B              ev TEiV)  38 elof your agoddess. Therefore, if 38
and the craftsmen which are 3ye                           t o vv LryrpcOs Ka,,O  -   Demetrius, and the artisans
with him, have a matter against,             Z,  that are with  him, have a
any man, the law is open, and aVrp rEXVLTaL 7rpOS rtva Aoyov complaint against any man,
there are deputies: let them im- Eovo-tv,   ayopa-ot ayovrat, Kal  the law is bopen, and there are
plead one another.       r         tv&))raaTo[ ELr'tv   eyKaAEtrTo 0-av proconsuls: let them  accuse
39 But if ye inquire any thing aAAAo.          39 as e                  one another.  But if you in- 39
concerning other matters, it shall                                        quire any  thing  concerning
be determined in a lawful assem- p(o) )ErW 7reLre, Ie rTo e)yo/Lc  EK-  other matters, it shall be debly.                               KA77o-[ta  E7rtAvOi7o-era.     40 Ka  termined in the lawful cassemformer exclusively, and the latter once by Matt. 14: 8. their duties being to register the public acts and laws, and to
" Then was Alexander advanced out of the multitude, the keep the records," Winer, Hack.
Jews having put him forward," Boothr.; "but when they had   NEco.xoov, literally temple-sweeper, was an honorary title
thrust Alexander out of the crowd, the Jews pushing him  granted to certain Asiatic cities, because of their care and
forward, and he, waving his hand, wished to make a defense expense bestowed on the temple and worship of their elect
to the people," Thomp.; "Waved his hand, and wished to deities. Kuincel, 311. 4. There was a similar tradition in
make a defense," Murd, Penn.                           regard to a statue of Artemis in Tauris (Eurip., Iph., T. 977),
and also one of Pallas at Athens (Pausan., I., 26. 6). Hack.,'0 CO aeuCUarCZevS, " scriba in multis Asive civitatibus magi- p. 276.
stratus erat et personam primariam in senatu agebat, leges in
tabulas referebat earumque conservator et custos erat prm-     oa    oVT: l2ah, ov, rag'72/ aeav  /teo2n.'Fvr
legebat etiam, quce in concione populi prselegenda erant, ut rejected by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf., as is 1'%2eas" in v. 35. Tov.
adeo commode voc. yoauucazarevs etiam reddi possit prefectus Zovs, Gaius and Aristarchus.
tabularii, archivarius, Canzler, cf. de scribis veterum, eorum-   b Ayooatot =?UFat ayovrcu = ayogasot, courts are held,
que diversis ordinibus Trotzius ad calcem Hermani Hugonis =  the law is open, ch. 16-: 19; 17: 5. Kai av9,wracrot Etot,
libri de prima scribendi origine, p. 436, seq." Kuincel, in loco, the class is referred to; there being but one in every
p. 298, Tom. 3.                                        province.
"In Asia Minor, as coins and inscriptions show, such was   c  Ev Z:n EVVO, e.agasa.  This indicates that their meetthe title of the heads or chiefs of the municipal government; ing or assemblage was an illegal one. There may be a syna



ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XX.                                             133
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
40 For we are in danger to yap   KItvvvEV'OyEV  eyKaAeU-fact bly.  For we are in danger 4C
be called in  question for this                             I We, T,    of being called in question for
day's  uproar, there  being  no,TEo  7Ep,o /             7-p o          this day's duproar, there being
cause whereby we may give an  eEvors atrLov  V7aPXOVTOSr 7rEpt ov no cause in reference to which
account of this concourse.  w        VeOd-Uo'EOa a7roSovv  at Aoyov Ts we shall be able to give an
41 And  when  he had  thus                 ^    ^    account of  this  concourse.
spoken, he dismissed the assem-        (lrp7SS. 7 LKat ra ra   And when he had thus spoken, 41
bly.                               Eb7Frrco,   w7rEAvo-e Ars EKKAq-ictav.   he dismissed the assembly.
CHAP. XX.                            CHAP. XX.                             CHAP. XX.
AND  after the  uproar was    META  Be r-o 7ra'o-ao-rat9 r7)    AND after the edisturbance  1
ceased, Paul called  unto  him IOpv/orv,   7rpocTKaAec a'l2eMoS   5 had  ceased, Paul called  to
the disciples, and embraced them, aAor  roHa        la ras, taO   ara-  him  the disciples, and emand departed for to go into Ma-            o, e  ropev                     bracing them, departed to go
eedonia.                          cra~uo vo, E~tAOE 7rop~vO7  at
~~~~~~~~2cedonia.       k                        e WO E r8      into  Macoedonia.   And  when  2
2 And when he had gone over rr7  MaKe80&opat.   2                Anto  M.                     d,1,       a~a E'o-as, he had gone over those parts,
those parts, and had given them  Tra  lep1 eKetvla, Kal 7rapaKaAeo-a  and  had  given  them   much
much exhortation, he came into avTroVS  AO5y o 7AroAc,?7AOe           S ear exhortation,   he   came  into
Greece,              ~-~)v ~EAA'3                         L         E      exhortation, he  came  into,
Greece,                            r~,V'_EJXA ~a'    7jrotjo'aS' TE iz7-  Greece, and having spent three  3
3  And  there  abode  three vas- TpfEWS, 7EVOflErI/S  avrT  EWt- months there, he resolved to
months.  And when the Jews  3ovAys  V7ro rcov'Iov afiow  ju'A- return   through  Macedonia,
laid wait for him, as he was AolrT  arayeoOat eds TrmV Zvp[av, the Jews having laid gwait for
about to sail into Syria, he pur-,,          I,
posed to return through Mace- eYeZerTo  yV&~t/7 roV V7OrO7TPEcEL  him, as he was about to emdonia.                             3ta M-aKEeomLac.  4 oVwElrEroTO   \ bark  for Syria.  And there  4
4 And there accompanied him                                             hied him to Asia, Sointo Asia, Sopater of Berea; and BepotaLor           0E —akoucE'W   S   pater of Berea, and of the
of the Thessalonians, Aristar                                             Thessalonians, Aristarchus and
chus and Secundus; and Gaius |Ap[~'7apXO~  Kat ZeKoOvWoS,, Kal Secundus;  and   Gaius  of
of Derbe, and Timotheus; and _Ei'os  zJep/3aLos' Ka\ TtL!ArEosr'   Derbe, and Timothy; and of
of Asia, Tychicus and Trophi-'Aartavroe  e, TvXtKOS Kal Tpo/ ti- Asia, Tychicus and Trophiinns.                                       5
5 These going before, tarried |uos.     ovrot 7rpoeAOovlres    e eLE- mus. And these goingbefore, 5
for us at Troas.                   Pov 47', Zy Tpo& aSt'6 A   7et r       tarried for us at Troas.  And  6
6 And we sailed away from    We7rAeV'ra!Ler  LerTa\ Tars   ppar  we sailed away from Philippi,
gogue of Satan, as well as a synagogue of Jews-so of the   f.Iceaxa).aas oavzovs goyco roi,oL. This raceaxaaeco is one
church-a church of Christ, and a church of Antichrist.  of Luke and Paul's favorites. They almost monopolize its
d Eyxareeua raucog rcs~s, to be summoned,         to use in the Christian Scriptures. Of more than one hundred
account, concerning this riot. So would we designate such occurrences in N. T., they use it over eighty times. To exhort,
an ascemblace. Riot "at common law  is a tumultuous dis- to comfort, to beseech, are its most popular representatives.
an assemblage. Riot  " at common law is a tumultuous dis-.Eztfov7is. This is exclusively one of Luke's words, and
turbance of the peace by three or more persons."  Webster.             This is exclusively one of Luke's words, and
found only in this single book of Acts. Laying, or lying in
e Tov oovjfovs, ex S9eoos et tio7, clamor, also pugna, battle, wait, are its only representatives, com. ver. Insidixe, snares,
contention. In its whole currency in N. T., com. ver., it is stratagems, would be sometimes more definite. It is of e~a
represented by tumult, uproar. The verb 95oevBeoCat is also and Cfov,2, because those that lie in wait for one another
found twice in this book, ch. 17: 5, set on an uproar. With take counsel together. Crit. Sacra.
us the word disturbance, being generic, rather than specific,   h ZvvEl7Eo   Be -avlro.  27vvenosat is an cac  2eayo/aEvov,
is, we think, preferable in this place.                found only in this place in the N. T.-comitor, to accompany.
E~i$V9E coeevhYwqo. This is quite pleonastic. Departed We have ~mo and hcoea~, operor and sequor, as well as eai,
to go, departed for, is our present formula. We presume not dico, now out of use in the present tense. Instead of an
to improve Luke's style by our provincialisms.         augment,, is inserted after s through all modes.




134                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
Philippi, after the days of un- i WV  aiSvtLeov a7ro  OtAt7r7rcow, Kat after the days of unleavened
leavened bread, and camle unto  7'A.oJEv  wrpos avrovs  El                     bread, and  came to them  to
them   to  Troas  in  five  days; Tpwoaa xp              P        E7ETE,       Troas, in five days, where we
where we abode seven days.    8atrplxal tl~  Elopar  CTS.             7 Ev abode seven days.
7 And upon the first day of,'                    And  on th    e  first day  of 7
7-                           And  on  the  first day  of 7
the  week, when  the  disciples  t3   r, the'week, when  we  came
came together to  break bread, r7y)ev0Vrov  atSW2,tLaO?)yTv To KAa- together for the  breaking  a
Paul preached unto them, (ready  o-a  aptro0,  o _llaor s   teAeyT7o Jiloaf. Paul  discoursed  with
to depart on the morrow) and  avrots, /EAAcov ELtev at rT  E7Tav- them,  ready  to  depart  on
i And on the first day of the week, we being assembled offbrings to the Lord, in behalf of his cause and people.
to break bread;" not zrcov ua9,rrcov, but ItUcov, as in the There is no specific reason assigned for this assembling, but
corn. yer, Hackett. This is based on the authority of Gries- communion in worship, and communion in contributing to the
bach, Scholz, Lachmann, and Tischendorf, followed by Wesley, Lord's cause and people. Paul to the Corinthians commands
who has it, "And on the first day of the week, when we were the latter, and the practice of the Christian church at Troas
met together, to break bread."                           is commendatory of the former.
"Upon the first day of the week which was called the   If Bagster's Greek text must in all cases be preferred, we
Lord's day, the Christian sabbath, to break bread."  " The should then read it, "And on the first day of the week, the
Eucharist as the Syriac has it, intimating by this, that they disciples having assembled to break a loaf."
were accustomed to receive the holy sacrament on each   And on the first of the week, ev &s A  aluta zrow aaffarcozv.
Lord's day."  Adam Clark.                                  Ets is here tantamount to grecoros. See Matt. 28: 1, o/as
"And on the first day of the week, when we assembled to SI ucatfarcowv, the end of the sabbath.  Oye, vespera, serum
break the Eucharist," Murd. Syr. ver. " And on the first day diei-late of the day. The period of the day sunset and midof the week, when the disciples met together to break bread, night. It ceased at midnight; only used by Matthew and
to celebrate the Eucharist," Doddridge. He adds, "it is well- Mark. The owoe, or end of the sabbath, was the exztC0waxovao
known that the primitive Christians administered the Eu- -the dawning-ets ytav aafiarwoV, of the first of the week.
charist every Lord's day."                                In the instance before us, {/tcoa is understood as indicated by
Ev  S  rt  a tucor aauaftczrcov. The force, or import, of  Ff —the day of the week, and not the time of the day.
the definitive article is forcibly indicated here. Before OEos,   The first day of the week and the first day of creation are
in the Christian Scriptures, it uniformly represents the God solemnly associated in the memory of the Christian. Light,
of all the Israel of God, whether in blood, Jew or Gentile. in the drama of creation, was the first offspring of creative
It distinguishes Jesus, God, and Christ always as the subject power. " Hail! holy light, of heaven first born!"  Thus by
of a proposition from  every other God, Jesus, or Christ. his bidding God made darkness the mother of light. Light
There were many Gods, Jesuses, and Christs in the days of sprang from eternal darkness at the bidding of God, and Jesus
the Apostles; but they were not honored by any inspired from the night of the grave brought immortality to light.
man with the article ~. See Acts 7: 45;  Ieb. 4: 8; Col. Hence Christ's first communion with his disciples was upon
4:11, etc.                                                this day.  Hence its consecration to the memory of that
The article before aua ~?eea,  or before  tac, without  yegoa,  event. Hence it became the day of solemn and joyful assemin the New Test., is always indicative of one and the same blies. Conventibus Christianorum sacris et eucharistice celeday. It therefore indicates, in this connection, the day of bratum fuisse ex hoc loco patet. Vide Mosheimius, de rebus
the meetings of the first Christians, to remember and honor Christi, ante Constantini Mosh., p. 116, Kuin., cum multis aliis.
the day of the Lord's resurrection.  On this day the Holy   i Aforos occurs some ninety times in the N. T. In com.
Spirit descended, in Jerusalem, on the first Christian church ver. it is always translated loaves in the plural number; but
in full assembly met. For rcov pa9'rrco' CTov, o uwov is sub- in the singular number, one case excepted, always bread.
stituted by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. We met-we met "to break In the case excepted there was a sort of necessity for transbread," or to break a loaf.                               lating it loclf because a whole ship's company had but one
K2aats, fractio, Luke 24: 35; Acts 2: 42, is its whole loaf. In that case to have translated it one bread, would
currency in the N. Test. The meeting of, or on, the first day have been wholly inapposite. Such laxity is peculiarly faulty,
of the week, alluded to here, and in the Epistle of Paul to in a case, where Paul argues the unity of the church from
the Corinthians, was for this purpose; hence their contribu- the fact that in its assemblies they had but ": one loaf" of
tions were, on this day, to be made by special requirement which they all partook. In this case the argument makes
from Paul.  1 Cor. 16: 2.  This also indicates Christian loaf, and not bread, indispensable. See ch. 2: 42.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XX.                                              13-5
KING JAMES  VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
continued his speech until mid- ptov,  7rapeeTEvE  7TE  7ro   A yov the  morrow, and  continued
night.'      8
night EXPL.EcTroVVKrTLoVo  8   A   Ga      his speech till midnight. And  8
8 And there were   many lights Aaz7rae{se t[Kavai   Ev T;    O V rep(oA tahere were many lamps in the
in  the  upper chamber, where                                                tpper khamber, where  we
they were gathered together.         OV r7o-av 0 ovv7yievot.     Ka0t7V/e
E, TtS  a' V  o  o        Vo vl I-   were assembled together. And  9
And there sat in a window,    E there sat in the open window
a certain young man named Eu- TvXos EWrt Ths OVpt&0s, K7aTi/JEpo- a certain young man, named
tychus, being fallen into a deep        o              O Lr  a,                          who had fllen into
sleep: and  as Paul was long                       pa,  
preaching, he sunk down with  TOO  Ha]-a        Aov  ErrL 7rAeoV,  KaT- a deep  sleep: and  as Paul
sleep, and fell down from  the  EVEXOEtS a7ro   TOV uv7rov, EeWEeVl' was  long   discoursing,  he
third  loft, and  was taken  up   5ro  To5 ropt'rE yov  K GTO,   Ktl\ sunk  down  with  sleep, and
dead.'                 10 Kaaa          \ A   fell from  the third story, and
10 And Paul went down, and   p  aa lKpo
fell on him, and embracing him,  lavAot er       ezrrev aur,1 KaL rvL-l  Paul wtkent   dow n, and  fell
said, Trouble not yourselves; for w7rptAa;3V  etL,  M               ov/  - upon himwent  down, an d embracing him,fell
his life is in him.                                      N             1   I  ^
Se' 71 eyap +vx- avroV Ev avr;  said, Be not troubled, for his
11 When  he  therefore  was eo'rEt.   1'Araa&r  6E Kai KAa- mlife is in him. And when he 11
come up again, and had broken,,,
bread, and eaten, and talked a O-as  aprov  Kat yeVrraYtroOS, E('  had come up, and had broken
long while, even till break of LKca'Op TE otUAvras aXpcs  avyv4sthe "loaf, and eaten, and talkday, so he departed.                 ovrog       AOp. 12 ro ed a long while, even till dayOVTCo zE                 -yayov
12  And  they  brought  the    v   a;8   [Tw,   Ka'  7rape,A,- break, so he departed.  And 12
young man alive, and were not  o,jrav   o1 JEp top.    13 ItJpEK B  they brought the young man
a little comforted.                   7alive, and were not a little
13 And we went before to  7rpoEAXOROrES' ErL          T  7rAoLoV, av- comforted. And we went for- 13
ship, and sailed unto Assos, there  x0r1Aev  EtS rTv  Aurcrop, EKEiEOEV ward to the Pship, and sailed to
k For 77aasv read 7uev, Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. Hvaoa 8S 2aunra-  Roman word.  Dissero, to discourse, to declare. "Dissere
8eGs tvat —ev'rqo vg reqqo, in the upper room.          cum aliquo de re aliqua, in utramque partem." Cicero. To
I Jtacsyoevov'rovy lavgov enrt:r)eIoV, while Paul was long discourse with any one concerning anything on either side,
discoursing, not preaching. In modern times, we confound pro or con.
preaching, discoursing, and teaching.  This is a frequent   m  "vxr/ —for his life is in him —soul, or life, are equally its
source of confusion and error, in many minds.  When and representatives.
where the Apostles, once and again, use two words in the
n Tov aero~r, Tf., Ln., Mey., Hack., not a loaf, but the loaf.
same connection, we ought also to use two. See ch. 5: 42,  ev,                                 -f
where both words occur in the same period as indicating two i.. L
in connection with the Eucharist, or Lord's supper generally
distinct works, preaching and teaching.
distinct works, preaching and teaching.     preceding it. Ihere, as they sat very late, it may have been a
For zrov?uaa272'v zov, Gb., Sch., Ln, Tf. substitute UCLwv;,,,    refreshment before separating.
making it read. We having assembled to break bread, Paul                                This was an ordinary meal,3       KIaaass aorov Bar?evaauvos. This was an ordinary meal
discoursed with them, instead of, "The disciples came together    
for refreshment. The same formula, xlaaag ae'ov, breaking'to break a loaf,' or'to break bread,' and Paul discoursed to
them." r~.We~ cantmk  trbread or, breaking a loaf at that day, and amongst that peothem."  We cannot make it preached to them; for, in com.    i i       
i oip,   le intimated any refreshment by food, special, or common.
ver., in no other passage than this, is iahEyosCaey rendered to
preach. In its thirteen occurrences in the Christian Scrip-   o Hyayov —they brought him  into the assembly  rocva,
tures, ten of which are in this book, it is represented by living, alive; raxo-ex7x127aas, ov overclos, and were not a little
dispute six times, by reason four times, and once by "speak- comforted.
eth."  The distinctions which etymology would suggest, are   P "And we went before him to the ship," Penn.  "We
not always regarded with minute accuracy in the Hellenistic went before to the ship," Thomp. "We going before into
dialect. It seems certain that this dialect has been much in- ship," Wes. "Then we went forward to the vessel," Wakef.
Bfluenced in its forms and significations by the ordinary use of " But we went before into the ship," Dodd. "And we went
the Hebrew, or, to speak more correctly, the Syro-Chaldaic.  on board the ship," Murd.  "And we went before to the
daaReyouas is better rendered by dissero than by any other ship," Boothr. Doctors differ in small, as well as in great,




136                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
intending to take in Paul: for so /fd/AovTeg   avccAc /auE           T0v   Assos, there intending to take
had he appointed, minding him-  /HaOAov'   ovTreo yap 7Pv taTrera- inPaul: for so he had qappointself to go afoot.                  yievos, /EAAcov aTros z-E'EtVeLv. ed, intending himself to go on
14 And when he met with us 14 co  B3  o'vre'/3aAEP  rl7/T e/t1  T77P foot.  And when he met us 14
at Assos, we took him  in, and  A  ov     avakA)o/3oTEs avrov 7'A- at Assos, we took him in, and
came to Mity]ene.                   0okteV etls  Jl//tzvArv7)r~    Ka Ktcame to Mitylene  Ta - came to Mitylo;ne.  And hav- 15
15 And we sailed thence, and Oev &WorWeLoa TE,,           T   ErLoVJo  ing  sailed  thence, we came
came the next day over against KaT7-PTo-?atr cX'tKpV X/ov'  T'  the  next day  over against
Chios; and the next day we ar-             pa  rap3Ao                      Chios; and the next day w
Chios; and the next day we
rived at Samos, and tarried at /top   KaL /IELtaEV7ES;Ev Tpo7yvATrogyllium; and the next day Ak', T-EXE                                    arrived AOSamos, nd rem-ed.we carne to iletus.  At/fo,.  16 ept  7p  5 J oz at Trogyllium; and the next
we came to Miletus.                  E7To v. 16EKv/E yap o JflitoAo
a * * w E \ as 7 1 e? ~~V   _~day we came                           to l[iletus; for 
16 For Paul had determined  raparA           -at T        E             day        came to  ilets;  for 
to sail by Ephesus, because he /V yevP7raT  aTvp XpororpIt/o-at Paul had determined to sail
would  not spend  the  time in Ev Tr'A4a'revE       p,  el past Ephesus, that he might?Asia: for he hastedt, rif it were  evp~v ~r K    E              not spend the time in Asia;
possible for him, to be at Jeru- Tr7S  lIEV7KOc7Tat                             for  he hastened, f it were 
salem the day of Pentecost.'IeposoAhv/Ja.                          possible for him, to be at Je17 And from Miletus he sent'7 Ar               75' KtAov X/-    rusalem  on the day of Penteto Ephesus, and called the elders   as Es         Eo          Ka           cost    nd  from      ets  he 17
of the church.                      Tor,rpEo,-/3vTEPOvS  T'lg  EKKgAr- sent to Ephesus, and called
IS And when they were come I  aTlas..       " cog  e Wapeyeo T           for the  relders of the  conto him, he said unto them, Ye IWavro1    eLTe  avTo           Y,/I e-s'    gregation.  And  when  they 18
know, from  the first day that I                   \,, were come to him, he said to
o-raoy&   a WFo WTrpTJrs' s7f E/CaS    them: You well know    from
came into Asia, after what man-ell know  from
ner I have been-with you at all         T37      ES'u lav, 7rs the first day that I came into
seasons,                           aIuE6' vcloyv  royv  7rarTa  Xp~vov  Asia, rrin what manner I have
19 Serving the Lord with all eYev~O P,  19 BovAevov P  cT  KVplt  always been with you, serving 19
humility of mind, and with many  EcrTC 7Z raogs' raretoa7ELoppo 0 vrS Kal  the Lord with all humility of
tears and temptations, which be- 7roAACov  6aKpVoP Kal 7retpa-r/LvP, mind, and  with  many tears
matters. We most incline to Wakefield, though we had so Tccaaeo-ch. 13: 48-as many as were ordained to eternal life,
rendered it, before we consulted him. As confirmatory of our believed —as were disposed, or determined for eternal life.
version of it, we find in Mark 14: 35. it is so rendered comrn. " Determined," Boothr., Dodd.; "so disposed," Wakef. Luke
ver.                                                   is not speculating or philosophizing on the subject. It is declared as a fact, a Divine and glorious fact. God granted to
q O     bc7 yap ev ctaer'cyuevoS.  Taaaco, 8ta-Caaaco,,eoozaa- the Gentiles the benefit of repentance even to everlasting
aoctaL, 8ztre'zrayuevog, are of one family in their root, and life.
more frequently used by Luke than any other N. T. writer;
raaaw five times used by Luke, and four times by all other   r Heealvrzeeovg. The word, occurring sixty-seven times in
inspired writers.                                      New Testament, is, with one exception, represented by elders,
Ioto,aao Uoat-only by Luke, and only once-before ap- once old, and once eldest, in the plural.
pointed, ch. 17: 26; and &aazaaco sixteen times in N. T.,
nine of which by Luke, translated, com. ver., by comnland,  rr llwos, "how,~ " after what manner," "by what means."
appoint, ordain, set in order, here appointed; ordained to It is both declarative and interrogative in N. Test. currency,
eternal life, ch. 13: 48. The civil magistrates are ordained in our idiomatic style. In what manner is, with us, as we
of God, Rom. 13: 1, yet inaugurated by man.  TOzTco, or judgllcle. in better taste.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XX.                                                 137
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
fell me by the lying in wait of Tcv o-v/U 6aV 7-ow  oet EV TGas Et- and trials, which  befell me
the Jews:                             p3ovAags  aeo   IovUalcor    20  eso by  the  plots of the  Jews:
20 And how I kept back noth-  Iov(v a       Wreo-rTEA4r T 2rv  ovV/u e- and  that I have kept back 20
ing that was profitable unto you, pro,  to5   \   rayyeL^Aal Vpl  nothing that was profitable,
but have shewed you, and have  Ka[                                             but have  declared  to  you,
taught you publicly, and from                          1       app          o     d have  taut   you both
house to house,                        KayT  O'LKOVS, 21 &rx/a xpTVpOE1  OS 2  and  have  taught you  both
house to house,                       Kar  OLKOVa                      /
21  Testifying  both  to  the' Iovalaots  rTe  rKa[ cEAAVTL   u  i publicly, and from  house to
ews, and  also  to  the   reeks, E    E   lOhouse, testifying both to the 21
Jews, and also to the Greeks, eGs roil Oeo\V  /uraEvotav, at 7r- Jars,   \t^Jews  and  Greeks, sreformarepentance  toward  God,  and  T7 tlP  T17V  etLS TOt' K OV ptov              l tion ~stoward God, and faith
faith  toward  our Lord  Jesus'Io-orv  XpLtT.    2KaL  v    toward ourLordJesus Christ.
Christ.       now|behold,; 8 E)/ 3E~3EFEov  TLee/)eWos ) IT rrevfIaJt, And now  behold, I go bound 22
22 And  now  behold, I  go'oJ7ropEvoaL  ELs  IEpovo-aA77y/, Tr  in  spirit to  Jerusalem, not
bound in the spirit unto Jeru-,v   Iv7  ~-vvav~'Tv70a /kL P   knowing   the  things  which
salem, not knowing  the things3 \                                       a        wi         
that shall befall me there:                                                                               except 
23 Save that the Holy Ghost rT  "aytor   KTaY  7ro/ty 8taA taprw-            that the Holy Spirit testifies
witnesseth in every city, saying, peraL Acyov, or0t aeorla  I-e Ka  in  every  city, saying, that
that bonds and afflictions abide gOA'I4IE /eEvovrOrtrL. 24 AA' o&e- bonds and afflictions await me.
me.                                   %,        v        0       a, \.         But none of these things move 24
unoe  ofh esetig ro  Aoyov 7roLOV/lat, OV E EXO T77V, 
24 But none of these things                                  I,   X         me, neither count I my life
move me, neither count I my    vxr 1O             V'TLy al, e/.avrTc,      dear to myself, so that I may
life dear unto myself; so that I TEAUe t  ra-co r        8 ov p lov y ou ErTafinish my course with joy, and
might finish my course with joya
might finish my course with joy, xapas, Kat rTl   ctaKoltoall 7)  Eha-  the ministry which I have reand the ministry which I have'/So   rap,    TOy Kvptov'Iyoov,  ceived  from  the Lord Jesus,
received of the Lord Jesus, to                                                 ceived fom  the Lord Jesus,
testify the gospel of the grace  LaULapTrvpa2rt5aL TO evacYeYAtor to ttestify the gospel of the
of God.                               rhr  Xaptros rov  0 Ov.            Kat grace of God.  And now be- 25
MerIavota. See ch. 2: 38.                                Why God should be the special object of repentance, or
reformation, and our Lord Jesus Christ the special object of
faith in the Apostolic teachings, is an interestinig question, on
88 Eis rov Kvotov-EuS rov Owov-EtS.  In the philosophy                              n v
which one remark at present must suffice. Sin terminates upon
of this preposition there is motion, progress; not repose, not
God in its dishonoring him, and faith upon Jesus Christ as
absolute rest.  Whereas ev is indicative of repose, rest, quies-             n 
cence.                                                    honoring him in expiating it.
Repentance, or reformation, toward God, is, to say the least,   t JayacaozvcaaDo&a to evacyye.ov  )r 7 Zxto Zro rov Oeov. Of
awkward and clumsy; and faith toward the Lord Jesus is no fifteen occurrences of this word in N. Test., ten are found in
better.  It is, however, so consecrated and familiar that we Luke's narratives; to witness, to testify, to charge, are its reprealize not its dissonance with either reason or taste.  Ward, resentatives in his writings, com. ver. Three times charge, in
toward, from the Saxon weard, and this from the radix of the Paul's Epistles to Timothy and Titus. "Testificor, obtestor,perRoman verto, versus to turn —toward. Motion to is the incipient gens testificari," Beza.  " Exprimitur vis prepositionis 8ta, vel
idea.  Motion to, into, unto, or on to. Hence the splendidly potius exacte testificans ut praepositio 3la notet penetrationem,"
awkward conception, from  glory to glory-an eternal ascent. Piscator. In the Septuagint it is in all cases the representative
Repentance, or reformation, toward God, and faith toward of ri.  Leigh's Crit. Sacra. It properly indicates, I call God
our Lord Jesus Christ.  Godward, Christward, are equally to witness that the following words indicate the truth. It indicates
proper, in and of themselves. Froward is only fromward, or to us the solemn and earnest manner in which the apostle Paul
turning from.! preached the gospel.




138                            ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XX.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
25 And now  behold, I know   vvv  t'ov  ey   ol, ot OvErt hold, I know  that you all,
that ye all, among whom  I have   +ere TE  77pOorW7y oV V                     among  whom   I  have gone
gone preaching the kingdom  of 7rres, E  O                Ao Ka'pt7VCoW   preaching  the  kingdom   of
God, shall see my face no more.    r   acrtAeav o Oeo.  26 Wt  God, will  see  my  face no
26 Wherefore I take you to                       e ^  3/                   more, wherefore  I take you 26
96aWhreforI ake       y      ou to V1pipoa tV Et  e q 0-th oepoV
record this day, that I am pure   C                 VJ\ T                \EP   to ttwitness this day, that I
from  the blood of all men,          TYLEP9' OTC Kaoapos  eke   W roV  am clear from the blood of all.
27 For I have not shunned to  artLLaTos  7rarVTCOV          ov yaP   rE-  For I have kept nothing back, 27
declare unto you all the counsel c-TEtAoelt7'   v    ftO7  cravayyetAat but have declared to you the
of God.                             V5/V   7wrra,-a    v T    rV i0ovAyv   roo whole ucounsel of God. Take 28
28 Take heed therefore unto  Oeob.  28 7rpoo-EXETE ov EavroLs heed, therefore, to yourselves,
yourselves, and to all the flock  KaL 7ravrT  rT         /1OtLLr,,       v/Aas and  to  all  the  flock   in
over the which the Holy Ghost  Tr.I   e             7va  T7    EZAYto   E70  an or- which  the Holy Spirit has
hath  made  you  overseers, to  -TKo7rovs, 7rot-tYatrev TrlV EKKAh- constituted you uoverseers, to
feed the church of G',d, which           r,      Eo feed the congregation of the
he lhath purchased with hisi own | (Ttav TOV (3eovn t~v 7re29', \ Lord, which he has purchased
blood.                               6-ta70ov tlov  at,/Aa7o5           E
29 Fblood.                         E3l Ua robV hiV  atta/TYor               with  his own blood.  For I 29
29  For  I  know   this, that \Sap  ok~  robTro, OTCt EtLEAEVtPov- | know  this, that after my deafter my departing shall griev- rat HETr a T         v aT   ttv yoU AL6oL  parture  fierce  wolves  will
ous wolves enter in among you, l3appet  E'/ ax,  trg ~eLtOterOL enter  in   among   you, noE
not sparing the flock.                                    o 7rOt v   30 Ka    E       te     sparing  the flock.  Also from  30
30 Also  of your own selves,                                                ng, 
shall men  arise, speaking per- avTrco   aracrTr7o-ovrat avaspe  Aa- among your ownselves, men
verse things, to draw  away dis- Aou rreS &teorTpa/LEza/      a, roi &aro- will arise, speaking vperverse
ciples after them.                    -7r.'v Tros'  LaOYTuaSr 07r'ol') av- things, to draw away disciples
tt'OZ Xza&aDo     sYCO a7to zOV aIUaZos  navrov'. -Eyeo wavoa- a whole diocess, the church at Ephesus had a plurality of
os —in apposition-no verb intervening, always imply the bishops over it.
substantive verb. It seems most probable that eyco-pro-   For Oeov, Gb., Ln., Tf. have, I judge, with more propriety,
bably from the Bceotian Itwya-gave to us the pronoun I, if not with more authority, substituted cvotov. Davidson's
which, in the absence of every verb, indicates I am. Here, Lectures on Biblical Criticism. Hack.
then, associated only with an adjective, Eqtu is essentially'Hpv, netEzoTZaao    r  22a rov tLtov ataTZog. HTsOtfotFOt~O,uL,
understood.                                               found only here and 1 Tim. 3: 13, purchase; "purchased by
Tov csaeuaos, literally, the blood, but, substantively, the his blood," "purchased a good degree,", (1 Tim. 3: 13),
life; for the blood is the scabbard of the life of every  whence is derived the word reoucotTates.
earthly animated being. HLavrovzv, of course, in this same   This word,  rEeLrrozyans, is found five times only in N. Test.;
sententious oracle, implies av9toorcowv.                 and, in com. ver., is represented by purchased possession,
Ev Tr  areqo0V?,uea A, in the Attic style, or dialect, is Eph. 1: 14; obtain salvation, I Thess. 5: 9; obtaining
tantamount to zrSe'y sea, hoc die, this very day, hodiernus glory, 2 Thess. 2: 14; saving the soul, Heb. 10: 39; a
dies. This is superlatively formal and impressive.        peculiar people; a people of acquirement. Greek Concordance.
u Tqv fovqv —f ov~i, is one of Luke's favorites. In its Such is the entire history of the inspired use and currency
twelve occurrences in the Christian Scriptures, he employs of this litigated word. Like all other words of much conit nine times.  In arguing the internal evidences of the  secrated currency, it has passed through a fiery furnace.
Christian records, one who is attentive to the peculiar style    According to the Critica Sacra, peculiumn, Ep. 1: 14;
of the inspired writers, could testify to their respective style, acquisitio, 1 Thess. 5: 9; ecclesia-the church of God is
as we testify to the faces of men. The man that wrote the so called, which Peter calls (1 Ep. 2: 9) populus acquisiActs of the Apostles, could not have written the testimonies tionis, his acquired or purchased people.  Acquisivit per
of Matthew, Mark, or John; nor could any one of them, by sanguinem suum; id est, per mortem  cruentem Filii sui.
any possibility, have written the two books of Lulke.     Grotius.  Consertatio, HIeb. 10: 39; 1 Pet. 2: 9. Ados
The counisel of God is not the advice, opinion, consultztioni,   s re ezojtLaoI v; a peculiar people; "a people for purchasp rudence, or deliberation, but the purpose, design, will, directio:, ing."  According to the Greek, for so the verb is used,
comonuazd of God.  It is used in these different shades, all Acts 20: 28; also 2 Thess. 2: 14. Crit. Sacr., p. 207.
comprehended in his revealed will.' Jzeareausaeva. This is also one of Luke's words: of its
UU ELxozo,,rov,  bishops, overseers. Instead of one hishop to seven occurrences, it is five times enlployed by himt. h-Ie




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XX.                                          139
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
31 Therefore watch, and re- r cv.  31                O         /wr0o- after them. Therefore watch, 31
member, that by the space of VEVOVTEg OTC   TPEctaV VVa KaTl             and  remember, that during
three years I ceased not to warn,LEav     OVK  rVEa a- |               three years I ceased not to
every one night and day with                                             warn every one night and day
tears.                            KfPV(         VOVOETV  eva  EKaro.
32   \                                with tears.  And now, wbreth- 32
32 And now, brethren, I comn-    KatLT 7TaVv  7rapartl8ELatL v/as,
ren, I commend you to God,
mend you to God, and  to the aeA/qot, T7C  &ecg Ka  T   A                ren  I  ommend you to God,
L  lC   6~         and to the word of his grace,
word of his grace, which is able  Iis XaptO7r arr0,T 7'C   avvha/ nc                           s
- X s awhich is able to build you up,
to build you up, and to give you  V7rotAKoL0zaE1 ta                                         you      uap,5t 7J
an inheritance among all them
which are sanctified.              KAy7povoi/'av E'v    s TOtS?7yaLOEv+ OtS | among all them who are sanc33 I have coveted no man's 7raLv.             apyvptov ay XpuOIov tified.   I  have  coveted  no 33
silver, or gold, or apparel.       y tlar/&LLoV ov sE h     rO EEOvAilT7o ja, man's silver, or gold, or ap34 Yea, ye yourselves know, OaVTOt  E 7r CO-KETE  07t TratS parel.  You yourselves know, 34
that these hands have ministered XpEcact,tov Kat rots' oVrt /I-ET  that these hands have minisunto my necessities, and to them  3eo/7per r     oav ~t XE-PEs abal.   tered  to my necessities, and
that were with me.                 35                                    to those that were with me.
p7avr/Ta 7 eL  ttA p oTt  OU)
35 I have  shewed  you  all                                           I have shown you in all re- 35
things, how  that so  labouring                                          spects  that by  so  laboring
ye ought to support the weak, T)re)) LeVovrTorV, Pyor                     spOVEVELV TE
and  to remember the words of            A           Kvpv    oo   you ought to support the weak,
and to remember the word s eof       T o  and to remember the words
the Lord Jesus, how he said, It is OTt aUTO0' EL7E. Jfaac-tapto' ErLof the Lord Jesus, that lie himmore blessed to give than to re- |         t$olat pSAor  r  AaC4t3CVeLV. self said, It is more blessed to
ceive.                             36 ]Ka LTa 7aTa et7or   Oeg e7a yora- give  than  to  receive.  And 36
36 And  when  he had  thus
spoken, he  kneeled  down, and ra aTroV, rvv 7raco-v aVro' 7rpo — when  he  had  said  this, he
prayed with them all.              yvt~a7.To.  ~37'_Iis-ar)   Ey VETO kneeled down, and prayed with
37 And  they  all wept sore, | KAarV9/IOS W'y7rTov' KceWe~''       them  all.  And they all wept 37
and  fell on  Paul's neck, and TES  ror          rpaXVAov   V     Ha - much, and having  fallen  on
tkissed him.v, K                              Tp/O       /      3        Paul's neck, they kissed him,
Aov, Ka7ebtAovv avro'        3    - sorrowing  especially  for the 3s
38 Sorrowing most of all forg  especially  for the 38
V03-LE"OL t /_taP(Xt -Ta  E          s TO) Af   (,
the words which he spake, that  A2YE                                 ~  words which he had spoken,
they should see his face no more. etpyKEt, OTt OVKETt /eAAovO-t TO\ that they would see his face no
And they accompanied him unto I7rpWo-oroV   aeroO   O         "eopeLV.    rpo- more.  And they accompanied
the ship.                          eWreI7rov   8E avroV Ely 7TO 7rAoAov. him to the ship.
quotes it once firom the Saviour. Literally the verb  zoaQStpWo, tive of q —not of the earth —the sin-polluted earth. Sanctz.
perverto, distorqueo. Here it is perversa et depravata. Vive im- fication as well as justification and adoption, indicate both an
piorum dicuntur perverse. Crit. Sacra. Distorqueo, to distort, act and a state. There is one that justifies, sanctifies, adopts
is its most literal representative.                  and saves, as well as pardons a fallen man. There is a state
w ASe2poe,'omitted by Ln., Tf., as also uov, after Sovrva. of justification, of sanctification, of adoption  and of sulvation.
Both are, indeed, implied. Ev'ros i yaacesvoes traatv, amongst  In states there are no degrees, in character there is an indefinite
all the sanctified. Ayyl is the root of a large family, a nega- variety.




140                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XXI.                           CHAP. XXI.                            CHAP. XXI.
AND it came to pass, that after       2TQZ      8E 7eyvETo  acvaaXOr-aL    WVHEN now it came to pass, 1
we were gotten from  them, and Cas a&roorao eTaT  ar' a-TIov,  that we put to sea, having dehad launched, we came with a eovSapozyroavrres IyAO3Oep es r tyv parted from  Ythem, we came
straight course unto Coos, and K pv, r    Es 7TY CP~oa,    with a straight course to Cos,
the day following unto Rhodes, KaKe,E t          ES H   Tapa.    2   \  e'  and the day following to Rhoand from thence unto Patara:                             p        K   E-des, and  thence  to  Patara.
2 And finding a ship sailing POPTESrr      Aotov  tIa7reEpcOv  ES!Pot- And having found a ship cross- 2
over unto  Phenicia, we went PtKV77,    e7t/PavTES   aPu1XOtev.        p. ing'over to Phenicia, we went
aboard, and set fbrth.                a VCfavaVTES' 8E TPV Kvrwpov, on board, and set sail.  Now  3
3 Now  when  we  had  dis- Ka  KaraA7ropTEvr            avrTpv  evcovv- having had a view of Cyprus,
covered  Cyprus, we left it on /Uov, e7'rAXe'oL.       Ez sv  p c..,  KtXL and having left it behind on
the  left  hand, and sailed into KaTE1X8 97lO E   ElS  Ti'po3v'  KELrrE  the aleft hand, we sailed to
Syria, and landed at Tyre: for    ~         Tp   Aoov  aoopTt    Syria, and landed at Tyre: for
there the ship was to unlade her                            4              there the ship was to unlade
burden.                               /     T,    her cargo. And having sought 4
4 And  finding  disciples, we  OPreO   TOVS',a07Ta- r7Er1 Ei va-  out the bdisciples, we remained
tarried  there seven days: who a/ev aVroTV nLEpas, E7Trra  OLTLVES' there seven days; who said to
said to Paul through the Spirit, TN llvAcp EAEyov         tar 7TOD rvEv- Paul, through the Spirit, that
that he should not go up to Je- ttaros, ftl] avap3a etlvE    ELts IEpov- he should not go up to Jerurusalemn.                           o-aA',[L.  5 OTE 83  E'EVETO  7/lt-s salem. But having ccomplet-  5
5 And when we had accom- EprlOaL 7                  ypas,  EEA0o-, ed  the  days, we went on
plished those days, we departed,,our way; and they all with
and went our way; and they all Tre  eopEv opEga, 7rpo7re7witho      V(
and.wet, our way; and they allTES"  their wives and children conbrought us on our way, with 27as. 7ra7PTOp  o-  yvv vatt Kat
wives and children, till we were t    o   ell   e                7 rAe  a  ducted us on our way, till we
EKVOtSiE0ws E~6   )75' 7r'AECO, Ka, were out of the city; and
out of the city: and we kneeled    resora, aiyta-  having  neeled downw o                            n they; and
down on the shore, and prayed.                                             having kneeled down on the
6 And when  we had  taken  AO) 7rpooG77vat/EOa.   K a oc7ra- shore, we prayed.  And hav- 6
our leave one of another, we UaE4erot aAAqAovs, e7reIy?.tEv EtS' ing  embraced  one  another,
Y AorroaxzaClev9ras. A.oaxacr is, with one exception, found ipsius nominis mentionem formidarent, et pro, apzeUaeeog freonly in Luke, represented, com. ver., by draw, withdraw, draw  quenter dicerent evovvytov, quasi dicas bene nominatum,"
away; here, after we were gotten away.  "Separated from  Kuin., in loco. Avraoava.regs Ae v, Kvzreop, "and having
them," Dodd., Wakef.; " having departed from them," De had a view of Cyprus." Avasvalvw is found only here, and in
Wette, Rob., Murd.; " torn away," Wes., Penn; separated Luke 19: 11. There it is translated appear, literally, having
from," Boothr. " Having torn ourselves from them " is too had Cyprus brought up to sight.
violent; we prefer, having departed from them.
b Kat avEveOES eOS rov ~arTaSr.  The article and the preZ xhaz7reCOe..dSazeeao), in its six occurrences in N. T., is position in these words are untranslated in com. ver.; fully
represented by passed over, gone over, only here sailing over, expressed it should be read, and having sought out the discicom. ver. This is an implied use of the word, for which we ples. Avevetuxw, employed only by Luke, and by him but
see no propriety. We might as well say, in speaking of one twice, is translated by found, Luke 2: 16, and here by findpassing over a country, that he walked over it, which is not ing. Had it been evelaxco, this would have sufficed; but the
implied in  tareeoswv; better say crossing over, leaving the preposition is thereby regarded as redundant, and untransmanner to the discretion of the reader.                lated; a license of dangerous precedent.
a KaZra2tcovreg aZvrrlv Evcovvyov, on the left, an adjective,    Eo~aztotro, in its second occurrence, 2 Tim. 3: 17, is rennot an adverb.  "Proprie ac(Teteos est sinister," Kuinoel, dered thoroughly furnished, here, fully accomplished; with us,
Hack.; "sed cum dextrae partes apud veteres boni habeban- "completed," Boothr.; " the days were ended," Thompson,
tur ominis; sinistrie autem infelicis, inde factum ut Grieci Wakef.; "finished,'" Wes.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXI.                                               141
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
took  ship; and  they  returned  To 7rAooov, EKEWtOt 6 V7re'TrpeqaP we went on board the ship, and
homne again.                         e    Tr   W ~iSa.   7 IE/LELSeS     TO)-' theyreturned home. Nowwe, 7
7 And when  we  had  finished 7rAov          tavvovWarres  a7ro  Tv'pov having completed the voyage,
our course from  Tyre, we came KarT7 LLE                     To a            came down from Tyre to PtovKaTn71TnCa1tEv  EtS  H-ToAE/iat~a, came down from Tyre to Ptoto  Ptolemais, and  saluted  the                               a                                   th  brt
*   Kat ao-7rao-a/iEvot Tovs- a8f~rovq lemais, and dsaluted the brethbrethren, and abode with them,,
one day.                             EIUE/kIvlPEV  4Edpav Iulealv  cr7rap  av- ren, and remained with them
8 And the next day we that TOL7.  8 T7 de erav'          ptov   eeA Ovp- one day.  And the next day  8
were of Paul's company depart- 7TEs o; 7repEt TOPv  laiAov rAOov we edeparted, and came to Ceed, and came unto Cesarea; and  ets' I atTapeltav   KaL eteAOovTres sarea; and entering into the
we  entered  into  the house of'Sr TOP otKov (ItALrWov ToV Evay- house of Philip the evangelist,
Philip the evangelist, which was yeATCroy, ro) OrTOr (K TC,  WTL,    who was one of the seven, we
one of the seven; and abode             with  Etzeva/uev  7rap'  aVra.  T rorVT   remained with him. Now  the  9
him.                                  \ T 
9 And the same man had four        o' r    Taav 0vyCTEper  7rapOEvot rTEo- same man had four daughters,
daugthers, virgins, which   did  ocappr  wrpoq7rTetvovacr.            0 5.r- virgins, who prophesied. And 10
/~oprophesy.  /3   tzco eupaw  7rAe- I   C  as we remained there  several
10 And  as we tarried  there ovS', KarLTAO   TLrs awro  T7S''Iov-   days, there came down from
many  days, there  came  down   at'as' 7Wrpo7rrTs  oro/Lart "Ay a-  Judea a certain prophet, namfriom  Judea a certain  prophet,3o              K        COP                 ed  Agabus.  And when he 11
named AgKabus.                       Kap  v  TOU                      A      came  to  us, he took Paul's
11 And when  he was come                         I T   e                \  girdle, and binding  his own
unto us, he took Paul's girdle,           a  r   avro    ras XLpa  Ka   girdle, and feet, sabinding  his own
\   3                   hands and feet, said, Thus,
and bound his own hands and Trovs' 7ro&as' EtTre, T                AyEt      says the Holy Spirit, So shall
feet, atnd said, Thus saith the lV -lvev/la  to  A                           | says the Holy Spirit, So shall
feet, and  said, Thus saith then ]P4GEvl-    ).   Aytov, Tov aPSpa the Jews at Jerusalem  bind
Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews,   o )                                                 n who  owns this girdle,
at Jerusalem  bind the man that oV E-T 7 D Svy avT77 OVTO -a                1 the man who owns this girdle,
owneth this girdle, and shall de-   OVctyV EV  IEppovo-aAy/LL ot'Iov- and shall deliver him  into the
liver him into the hands of' the  axtot, Kal 7rapaoao-ovtrv ets Xet- hands of the Gentiles.
Gentiles.                            pas E0c v.    12 V. 2Ms Be 7KoV-atEV    Now  when we heard these 12
12 And when we heard these                       1 
things, both we, and they of that ravraT  7rapeKaAovtev  7/tets  reTE things, both we, and they of
place, besought him  not to go  Kat  OL Er07rtLOL  TOV ro, y avaI3al-  that place, besought Paul not
up to Jerusalem.                                              IE             to go up to Jerusalem.  Then 13
d Aaztaauerot, osculor, amplector, to salute. Rom. 16:16,   Pldt7rov zrov EvayyE2tarov, Philip the Evangelist.  "This
"Salute one another with an holy kiss." Paul uses this word title appears to have been given to those who had no stated
very often-nineteen times in the sixteenth chapter of the pastoral charge, but who traveled from  place to place, and
Romans-indicative of the most cordial greetings and saluta- preached as they had opportunity," Hack.  "Evangelists in
tions.  This being a very solemn and affectionate adieu, it is the Apostolic age were not the regular and constant teachers
presumed that no word in our currency so fully expresses it, of the church, but were sent by the apostles into various
as the word embraced.  This gives the fullest latitude to the cities; ut vel elementa religionis Christiana traderint vel inreader, to infer the manner of the adieu.                stitutionem A4postolorunz continuarent," Kuin., as referred to by' The phrase, oi rEp, rov ]Iav2or, after e6eiZ9ov~reg, is repu- Professor Hackett, vol. 3, p. 316. It is only found here in
diated, by some of our best critics, as an interpolation. Prof. the book of Acts, and twice in Paul's epistles, Eph. 4:11;
H-Iackett affirms it to be untenablle. It is retained in Bagster's 2 Tim. 4: 5.
test. But that is not sufficient authority against the testimony
of collators, Elz., Gb., Sch., Ln., and Tf.                f Ayafcos —ns ~KooT'aas, a certain prophet, first named ch.
For ei)ov, e.&oue.v is substituted by the Elz., Gb., Sch., 11:28, and again in this place.  ie is known to us only as a
Ln., Tf.                                                 Christian prophet.




142                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
13 Then Paul answered, What 13 arEKptI17   8    O  flaVAosr, T' Paul answered, What do you,
mean ye to weep, and to break 7rotLETe  KAatorVre   Kat ovvOpt%  weeping  and  breaking  my
mine heart? for I am  ready not 7rroVTreg poe   Tr7  Kapclar;   t7G  Iheart?  for I am  ready not
to be bound only, but also to 7yp            1o plovO  8eO3val,  aAta Kac  only to be bound, but also to
die at Jerusalem  for the name Joavv    d    Ipova7/,   die at Jerusalem for the name
ofdthe  Lord Jesus.lem for he name  arogaVEt      0 et' IEpovcTa)T  ETetof the Lord Jesus.                                   TO                -  of the Lord Jesus. And when 11
14 And  when he would not            o      E p    rv  1                hecould not be pesuaded, we
be persuaded, we ceased, saying, Kvptov'IeoSv.               ji]d 7retLo - hceased, saying  The will of
The will of the Lord be done.   Uevov &  avTrov,'rvXacoa/tLEv  t- cethe Lord be done            will of
15 And after those days we 7rTeS, T1  tUeAr7Aa  TOV Ke     LoV    And after those days we 15
took up our carriages, and went pyentr c.,|acked up our h'baggage, and
up Zto Jerusalem.                  l      J~lii~e~t -  TagY WqlepaEs  T'a   I went up to Jerusalem. There 16
16 There went with us also a7roo-cKevao-CtaerotaL acE/3aloev UtS went with us certain of the
certain of the disciples of Ces-'Iepovo' aXA  t.   16o-vvGov   e disciples of Cesarea, bringing
area, and  brought with  them |Kat rcov 1ta)rwcv  a7ro  Klatora- us to Mnason a Cyprian, an
one Mnason of Cyprus, an old pet f            r/ O lLLZ, ayoVTEg  rap'        old disciple, with whom  we
disciple, with whom  we should  CeverOLE  v'         yoyv   rtve Kv- should'lodge.
lodge.
17 And  apXathp,LaBO77T1J.              Now  when we were come 17
17 And when we were come  rp,               la    Ny.
N/_E/OM-ENDN  N -q It Ar to jJerusalem,  the brethren
to Jerusalem, the brethren re-          7                                  to  Jesae        the  brethren
ceivedl us gladly.                  ezr  IEpoo-OAvpta, crardeVcosr  eE-' gladly received us.  And the 18
18 And thedayfollowingPaul ~aro b   o    as  ol daeAfo[.         18 r   day following Paul   vwent in
went in with us unto James: and   E e7rtotvo' eaT t               o la\VAos  r    with us to James, and all the
all the elders were present.       itztv, 7rpoS) IKoCfi3oP, 7ray resy re elders  were  present.   And 19
19 And when he had saluted                  TO   o        p      pot.           he had sa         them,
them, he declared particulalrly  19 Kat aJo-rao-atEIO, av7ros,r)  E)-  he related particularly what
what things God had wrought 7,, Kao, a, O      o        things  God   had   wrought
among the Gentiles by his min-                             3/              among the Gentiles through
istry. 
ist y.                                    /         ^    20  e          S\ his ministry. And when they 20
20 And when they heard it, 8taKoW'as avTov.               o    e aiKOv- heard it, they  glorified  the
they glorified the Lord, and said  aver eSoaSov   v  KVptOv'  E- Lord, and said to Paul, You
unto him, Thou seest, brother,  roZv re avrs,         OEWopekt  daeXAE, see, brother, what mmyriads
how  many thousands of Jews l7ro'at ivptaes  elir'Iovxat'cv of Jews there are who have beg Zftvv 2vrzov-Zs!OV y Tov   z5acn(vLav; breaking my heart?   i Ayovrzes —Mfracorvt stands by attraction for ayovre 7rcoa
Their distress was unnecessary. ELrotcog EXc. We have a livaacovtC  7xo' c:J gevta9ocolev, bringing us to Mnason, with
bold oxymoron, equal to this, chap. 5: 41, xarijtco0v7a6av ctrt- whom we should lodge. (Os., iMey., De Wette, Hackett.)
/caaLr7vat, were accounted worthy to be disgraced, to suffer  AolaCr??ta&D1q: =,tat%7'1 acu' paaXs, an ancient, not an
shame for his name. Hack., Kuin. Elegans oxymorum inesse aged disciple. We more familiarly say, an old disciple. IIe
observarunt, Cassaubonus et Wolfius.                   may have been converted on the day of Pentecost. Ilack.
h EzutCzevaa/tevot is here preferable to axroax.uvaaa/cvot,   i This seems to be the fifth time the apostle visited JeruLn., Tf., Gb. hack., " having packed up our baggage, and salem, since he set out against the brethren at Damascus.
prepared for the journey; "  making up our baggage," Dodd.; For ES~aXvro, azrEs&aviro is preferred by Ln., Tf.
" we have put our goods upon," Penn. Dr. Bloomfield asks,   k T2_Ertzovata, on, or immediately after, their arrival.
why arnoaxevaaaptsvot should not mean to pack up baggage, as   I Aazraaa,uvos avvovg. In N. T. currency it is generally
the same verb signifies exonerare alvum. I apprehend the represented by salute, embrace, greet.
reason to be, because to pack up signifies onerare, and is the  dZia':ls Snaxovcts av:ov, through his ministry.
reverse of exonerate.  Matthei reads, etLax., Scholz, aBroax.    m Ioaat [cvota'eg, what myriads, multitudes, believe. Ze
Penn.                                                 I2rzax,oy ro/tov, zealots for the law, an objective genitive.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXI.                                          143
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
there are which believe; and T(-Ol 7rEWLO'TEVKOTC1/.  Kat 7wc.Es&  lieved; and they are all zealous
they are all zealous of the law. 1 7ATat TOV   O'OV                     for the law; now  they have 21
21 And they are informed of 21'       I ov-  vo'ov  LrrapXovo. been  informed   concerning
20l And they are informed of 21 KaTIX'0gqaeav   N  7r~pL  a-o   0'Tt you, that you teach all the
thee, that thou teachest all the, KT 7               & aO SO           you, that you teach all the
Jews which are aong the Gen- ~WO~T~O.W~V &&affK ttoJ/le-Jews   who are among  the,E) T,.,     Gentiles -apostasy from  Motiles to forsake Moses, saying,  mteeso rovS Kara  e             aa     ses, saying, that they ought
that they ought not to circum-'Iovaalovs, A4T'w a/1 7rEpLtTEPELV  not to circumcise their chilcise their children, neither to                     a,      ron         dren, neither to walk after the
walk after the customs.                          22  /,           customs.  What then is oit? 22
22 What is it therefore? the 7rEpt7raTELV.    Tt OVV E(T t; 7t-"  The  multitude  must needs
multitude must needs come to- rco S'   eTrA7 0or o-vPeAOew'  aKov- come together; for they will
gether: for they will hear that o'ovTaL yap OTt eAyAVOa9S. 23 To0-  hear that you have come. Do 23
oui, woiyo ~,,        this, therefore, which we say
thou art come.                   Tr  Oer  7 rotaro o (rot AeYo0er'  to you: We have four men
23 Do therefore this that we                                          who have avow  on  themEEot n.t a           a-arap ~s    X~vx  who have aPvow  on  themsay to thee: We have four men                    C          24    /      selves; qtaking  these  with 24
which have a vow on them;          EXOVTES       EvT           TOVOVS yourself, purify yourself with
24 Them  take, and  purify wrpatXafiov ayvtXrYI      rt v 7   v av- them, and bear the charges for
thyself with  them, and be at ro,  KCL &a7Wrariov   EW  aov7os, them, that they may shave
charges with them, that they e           p                               theirheads: and all will know
may shave their heads: and all tn  that those things of which
may  know  that those  things cat y7oJtt 7ralTErs 07t O/ Kaorq- they were informed concernwhereof they were informed con- X3urae 7repi      CRo' oWev;o'tW,  ing you, are nothing, but that
cerning thee, are nothing; but                           \             you yourself also walk orderthat thou  thyself also walkest  2AAa         XE     a        oTl Z'  ly, and keep the law.
orderly, and keepest the law.                          Wov Ov'ta crW  T25 7repL  E'  ^V   rBut as respects the Gen- 25
25 As touching the Gentiles WELy EOpV  1C- LS'    tiles who have believed, we
which believe, we have written,                                 have already written and conand concluded that they observe  rrTetAa/lE/, KptaVTes-9 k1q8EV TOt- cluded, that they observe no
no such thing, save only that ovtrov  T]pEv avrovs, El Li  q/v- such thing; only that they
they keep themselves from thingos Aacro-eOat avrous' TO TE d Ao-     abstain from things offered to
a006raa i~   TTE,   idols, and  from  blood, and
offered to idols, and from blood, Ovrov Kt 7T)o attEa Kat  rtK    idols, and from things s brangled, and
and from  strangled, and from                        2                   from  things  strangled, and
fornication.                      Kat ropvEav.   26 T                 - from all kinds of lewdness.
26 Then Paul took the men, Aos- 7rapaAai6oy roTs aovspas', Tr            Then Paul'took the men, 26
and the next day purifying him-  -Xo/e'v7  7epa 0T  aUTrotS Cyvt-  and the next day purifying
self with them, entered into the oOis    EOt       r e   7To LEPOP  &tay-himself with them, entered
temple, to signify the accom-,                       into the temple, announcing
plishment of the days of puri- yEAAvh   TiV  EIK7rAlpo'O t2  TOr the fulfillment of the  days
fication, until that an offering?EpOW  ro) arLvtottrov, egogs  ov of purification, till the offern  roaraatCa, standing off, not merely, standing off, but   r fq  s ro' oCzrV rC rsvxoeonv sn&'wv, but, with respect to
standing off from. This term, now transferred into our lan- the Gentiles who have believed,?71EtS, we (the apostles and
guage, needs no representative.  avSras, omitted by Ln., Gb., brethren at Jerusalem), comprehends the whole assembly
as somewhat doubtful.                                convened at Jerusalem, reported, "The apostles, the elders,
ov; what then, is it? more familiar than, what, and the brethren," ch. 15: 23, Antiochian, Syrian, and Cili~ Tt ovv Earl;  What then, is it? more familiar than, vhat,,therefore is it?                       cian Gentiles, constituted the brethren addressed.
therefolre, is it?
P Jews alone made such vows. This settled their nationality.   6 Ilaoagfcov refers to his connecting himself with them,
q Tovrovos:rataoea1 coyrv cyvta&'rslet avv avot, at JSrnav2,aovro  as in v. 24, not to his taking them to the temple. 2vV avrosg
ey' avrots, tackilgn these with thylself, pzurify  thyself uith belongs to?yvLa&OEs, not to esaVtc, Mey. Hack., " announcing
them.                                                 the fdfihllment of the days of the purtfication."




144                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
should be offered for every one 7wrpoo-vO77          l        )wep   v\s'  Kao-7ov ing should be offered for each
of them.                             T'V ^      7 rporoopa.   27,         s  one of them.
27 And when the seven days ~eAAov  a,  7rT'It                      v-    Now as the seven tdays were 27
were  almost ended, the Jews, TreAeilroOa    ot a7ro  7's Ao-lcrt about to  be completed, the
which were of Asia, when they'IovSazot  teaca/xero         t aSro-      r Jews who were of Asia, when
saw  him  in the tenlple, stirred lT   tepJ    p  rvp exeov   7taXra o    vlthey saw  him  in the temple,
up all the people, and laid hands |Aor, K; e'/         3aAov  Tks X1Epcats| stirred up all the people, and
on him,                                  ov, Ka\,       
o28 Crying out, Been  of Israel, e'r'avrOr  28 Kpasobrre-S'AV          ~ pe2  laid hands on him, crying out, 28
28    Crying   out,   Men of srae  ~ K JT S',   /    Israelites, help!  This   is  the
help.   This  is the  man  that   I~paTALtrat,   3o7ELre.    ovr  Israelite,   help                  T llis is the
teacheth  all men  every  where  erTLV     avpcopwros' o  Kaa T              mn  who  teaches  all men
against the people, and the law, AaoD  Ka   o           /ov Ka  rov   - every   where   against    this
and  this  place:  and  further, roV TOTro v        7ov vra-   7ravTraxov       people, and thelaw,  and this
brought Greeks  also  into  the        KWV ~       L'. TE K,   iAA,,      place: and further "also has
5   \ e                / brought Greeks into the teKitemple; and hath polluted this'e,' Zi Ls                  o    KaD O/  brought Greeks ilto the tenholy place.                                o, K, 7a  O-        ple, and has polluted this holy
OlKE  To        to   TO O              place.  For  they oad  for-oro
29 (For they had seen before 29 HHo' av  7p  wp aKrTer Tp - place.   For  they  had  for- 2
with  him  in the city, Trophi- |                                    PP   merly seen with him  in the
sith   him inEphe  te city,   Trophi-        EgtTLopv  Tp'Io 7I roq et0 city, vTrophimus, anEphesian,
mus, an Ephesian, whom  they,
supposed that Paul had brought o'v  av',      7    or'               rt et I whom they supposed that Paul
into the temple.)                   rTo   epO)  Et77)ya7/er  0 ]cavAOs'. had brought into the temple.
i`"'   I0   T   qVr/tS'0  A q   K a'  nd all the city was moved, 30
30 And all the city was mov- 30  KtJ)77r  trE 7  roALs  A?,  a  And all the city was moved, 30
ed, and the people ran together:  YE'e E         vVSpott7\ TO0  Aao5' Ka\ and the people ran wtogether,
and they took Paul and drew  E7rtAa/,34terot TO  17icvw'Aov,  ekA- and seizing Paul, they dragged
t  As tivra rtEseaX refers to e,Uocov Tov oy la,  ov, v. 26.  further also, moreover.  TE is found above one hundred and
01 aro rrig AaLta Iov8atot, the Asiatic Jews-proconsular fifty times in this single book of Acts, and but seven times in
Asia-not the continent so called.                        his gospel.
Two opinions have been entertained of the bearing of the
import of these seven days, whether in reference to the corm-  Trophimus the Ephesian first appears in ch. 20: 4, and
pletion of the vow itself, or in reference to the period when again in 2 Tim. 4: 20. Paul left him sick at Iietus.  We
the vow would cease-the first being the vow itself, and the hear no more of him.
other the completion of its time. The last is, in our judg-   w Tvmooy,, an acar  2eyoyesvov, found only in this place
ment, preferable to the first; for the first is opposed to eveov It indicates a concourse, especially a crowd rushing together,
us rynVa0xoV e,  cp iee l, ch. 24: 18. The vow was yet upon or hastily assembled. Its family sprang from rzoe, I runhim at the time of his arrest.                           avrr'eXow, I run together with others.  Hence, in classic's  sG 8e?eIZov, now as the seven days were about to be currency, it represents any crowd of persons suddenly called
completed, i. e., according to the views generally entertained, together, or assembled; even a mob. 2:v',4opor,  from avithe seven days during which the vow of these Nazarites was rzoexco, any tumultuous crowd, hastily gathered for any intent,
still to continue, after Paul became a party to it (Beng., Kuin., or purpose, constitutes a concourse. It is composed of those
Olsh., De W.). An, in this case, refers to the days mentioned who, from passion, or excitement, convene.
v. 26. "Al, before E'zra r~euo0v, in this connection most na-   El2zov-i-eeov, they dragged him out of the temple; and
turally recalls the,ceow  TOV tzov yaVtaov just spoken of," Hack. Exiea&uacv   a1 avoai, the doors were closed. Drew him out
"When the seven days were almost ended," Wakef.; " as the is too mild, too tame for this scene, and this language. Some
seven days were to be completed," Thomp.; "and when the opine, intending to kill him, but fearing that his blood would
seventh day arrived," Murd.; "were about to be accom- pollute and desecrate the sanctuary. Levites alone could lawplished," Wes., Dodd.; "when the seven days were almost fully enter the holy place. The altar of burnt-offerings, posended," Boothr.                                         sessing horns, was the only canonized and conservative refuge
" E-r rE:at, and further also. This with Luke is a cornm- of the blood-stained sinner. They dragged hirr cut, and immon phrase. In this book, chs. 1: 1; 2: 26; 9: 1, etc., and, mediately the gates were closed.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXI.                                                  145
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK TEXT.                           REVISED VERSION.
him out of the temple. And forth- Ko P  au-rov  e'4wo  ToO  iepeo'          Ka&  him out of the -temple: and imwith the doors were shut.             E6OEe09s  EKAELo-Oo-Ta    a      OIpac. mediately the doors were shut.
31 And as they went about to  31  IOV          wtrO  arY    yroKTeL-  And bas they were seeking to 31
kill him, tidings came unto the,,,,      kill him, cword came up dto the
chief captain of the band, that all    Iat        7        t  T    XAaP        - chiliarch  eof the cohort, that
Jerusalem  was in an uproar;          T71T' O7ELt77S,  0oTL oA77'VYKEXV-all Jerusalem   fwas in  confu32 Who immediately took sol- Tat IEpov(rLAMI/                 OS Erav7s' sion;  who  immediately  took 32
diers  and  centurions, and  ran wapaa                   p           Kc Ka-  soldiers and centurions, and ran
down unto them.  And when they  To rapXovUs, KareapaJLe7   a-   down Vupon them.  And w-en
saw the chief captain and the sol- TOVS.   O                TES          XtA - they saw  the chiliarch and the
dliers, they left beating of Paul.                                              soldiers,t
Xo,   Kata  rove,  o'partwrorSzr  eyrav- ing Paul.  Then ithe chiliarch 33
33 Then the chief captain came                          ping Paul.  Then'the chiliarch 33
anear and took him, ad  ommand-    E    OP   laAov. Jdrew  near and took him, and
near and took him, and command- 33,,,,,,
ed  him  to  be bound  with  two    TOTE Eyyctras o XtAtapXos' ErE- commanded him  to be bound
chains:  and  demanded  who he Ad3ETo aVTOv, Kat EAEvoE lc3E- with two chains and inquired
was, and what he had done.            0i~,at aAvao-Eo-             Ka    rvo- who khe might be, and what he
34 And some cried one thing, Oavero    tS  av  e,                 Kat Tad done.   But some "in the 34
some andthTLS'amoWg thEUniutiT I                                         "crowd  "were  shouting   one
some another, among the multi- |EW T-7rromKJs.            a AAot 3e aAAo Tr  thing, and some another: and
tude:  and  when  he  could  not                          3                -   when he could not know  the
know the certainty for the tumult,,               ot        the
he commanded him  to be carriede   yvca  T> ao'                   faAer   a   certaity, pon  account of the
into the castle.                     Tro   Opv/3ov, E;KeAevo-E  a'yEo-OTat tumult, he commanded him  qto
35 And when he came upon the avTop Ets Tjv W7rapE/3o0Ai)P.    OTE be led  into  the castle.  And 35
/,     W,,.,,  when  rhe was \on  the stairs,
stairs, so it was that he was borne' eyeVero  eyrt rovs ava3aOiovs,  it
of the soldiers, for the -violence of Grvv'fI                                   tit came to pass that he was
of the soldiers, for tpehe opolence of  ~v"E13  8/3a-STaEEO      TavroV  v7ro borne by the soldiers, Uon acthe people.
T             Trov rrTpartO)r3v 37 T7y f3ltaV Tov count of the violence of the
36 For the multitude of the peo-  6XAo' v     36KOAO1iE  yp             A-  crowd.   For  the  multitude 36
pie followed after, crying, Away  Os, ToVAaoi3 Kpa4ov, Ap v.    of the people  followed, crywith him.   aov  pO,  APE arv. of the  people  followed, cry37 And as Paul was to be led              hZ          T37 ME 3v  E hEtOim yEat  3,,  inu   out,  Away   with   him!
37 And as Paul was to   te EedIEl  And    as Paul was  wabout to 37
into the castle, he said unto the r77v 7rape/,X3oA77v o                     EIaEAo L A/yEt be led into the castle, he said
In accordance with the text, a colon is placed after " temple."   I /e, " but."  This particle is adversative. So WVakef. De
So WVesley, Wakef., Penn, Scarlett.                        WTette, " abei; " Schott, " vero; " Vulg., Eras., Beza, " autem."
b Zerovvruv, " as they were seeking."  Penn. Eras., " que-   m Ev, " in."  The primary signification of ev is appropriate.
rentibus illis;" S. Fr., "ils cherchaient."                 "OlwXw, "crowd."  Rob. (Lex.), a crowd, throng;" Vulg.,
AnvE,37 Taacg, " word came up."  So Rob., Lex. (avaigatvo.) Aonlt., Eras., Beza, " turba;" G. and S. Fr., De Sacy, " foule;"
The propriety of giving ava its proper force " up," is obvious; De 5Wette, "Volke."  This word should be distinguished from
the commander was stationed in the tower of Antonia, to which zhar2os in translating. See v. 36.
there was an ascent by steps. See naauvcavtcovg, in v. 35.    0 Ei3oco,, " were shouting."  Liddell and Scott's Lex. The
d TqC., XLZLcto~r, "to the chiliarch."  This word, which liter- imperfiect should have its usual continuatire force here. So Vulg.,
ally sigonifies " the commander of a thousand men," is transferred, Mont., Eras., Beza, Schott, " clamabant."
as we have no sinlle term corresponding to it.               P 6/ta (with accus.), " on account of."  Rob. (Lex.)
e Tqs ozreos, "of the cohort."  Wesley, Dick., Dodd., Scar-   q Aysea&cz, " to be led."  See this verb in Rob. and Liddell's
lett, Murdock.                                             Lex. Vulg'., Mont., Eras., Beza, Castal., "duci; " Schott, " deTf YzvrCat, "was in confusion."  Penn, Wakef, Dick. S. duci."  So (E. V.) Mark 13: 11. Luke 4: 1, 29; 22: 54.
Fr., "etait en confusion."  See Rob. Lex. on this verb.      r Eyevero, " he was."  Dodd., Penn, Sharpe, Wakef., ("Paul
g Er' avrovo, " upon them."  Rob., Lex., ezr, (cum accus.) was;') S. Fr., " ii fut."
"with accus. pl. of persons, upon."                          8 Ezt zovg anrafaaovg.  After neuter verbs, "on is the
nh DEod.avro arltt. ove, " ceased from  beating."'Wesley, appropriate preposition.
Penn, Dodd., Scarlett.                                       t Zvvve'i,, "it came to pass."  Dodd. Beza, "evenit; " S.
"1 The chiliarch."  See v. 31, note.                   Fr., " il arriva."  See this verb, Rob. (Lex.)
iE1' owasS, " drew near."  Wakef., Dodd., Rob. (Lex.)     u Jca, " 01on account of."  See v. 34, note. So Penn, Kend.
k Av ELu, " he  might be."  This Ctative should not be ren-' " Crowd."  See v. 34, note.
dered as an indicative. It is to be dIginguished from the indica-   w " M.R...Ve(nX-sYalSaia,   " about to be led."  Penn, Kend.
tive which follows it, cz earz.  See Trollope (Gram.), p. 142. Schott, "introducendus;" Mont., "Futurus —induci;" S. Fr.,
Beza, Vulg., Eras., "esset."                               " on allait faire entrer Paul."




146                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXII.
KING JAMgS'   VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
chief captain, May I speak unto  rc7  XtAtapXP, El E'e               OLt -to the chiliarch, May I sp'eak
thee?   Who  said, Canst thou 7retv 7n  wrpos oE;    O                      to you?  Who said, Do youl
speak Greek? 9EAAiurrT  yLvI)o(VEi;                                 38 OVK know dGreek?   Are you not 8s
38 Art thou not that Egyp-  spa  r                t    A  O P   then   that  Egyptian, who
tian, which  before  these  days                                            before these days madeanp
madest an uproar, and leddest rOVT7oW  TOw  ifl/Ep/pOv avatrar  oe-,,t,h,idr @    fu,         roar, and led out into the wilout into  the  wilderness  four OaS  KaU  egX2/a?/OW  Et,  T1/V, Eph derness the four thousand easthousand men that were 1mur- t.LOV TOvg reTpaKtTrx tAtLovS' avapas
~~~derers?                TO)))   tb"3,                     C C\    sassins?  But Paul said, I am, 39
derers?             -cov  otLcaptov;, E   e   indeed, a Jew from  rTarsus, a
39 But Paul said, I am a man  H   -avAos,'EY'          J 7 Os 7v0ldeed,_1       aevw frEolV  rTarSUS  a
~39 But~ Paul said, I am  a man  ]Ia5Aog,'E75   aWOpoJor /  ) city in Cilicia, a citizen of no
which am a Jew  of Tarsus, a city EtUt'IovSctxos Tapmres', TT|' K          t mean city; ad I beseech you
El/tt'lo      s.....,,,,t - mean city; and I beseech you
in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean At          o   a      ov 7 eos 7r - to permit me to speak to the
city: and I beseech thee suffer T27S' 8OfoCLL &   JOV,            rrlpE4Iov people.  And   when  he had 40
me to speak unto the people.                                                           Ahd  when  he s     ad 40
40 And when he hath given /ol haAuo-at 7rpoY 7TOv Aaoar.                 permitted him, Paul stood on
him  license, Paul stood on the             E7rtrpefaols-  E           IVTOV, the stairs, and waved with his
stairs, and  beckoned witl  the 0 H-avAos   cTrros  e7rt Tawo avo  hand to the people; and when
hand unto the people. And 4/aO6c0t(z Ka7eKetLcre 7T XEtPL 7T there was made a great siwhen there was lmlade a great Xa    -o                &      7S' 7EVroAr  8  7e   lence, he spoke to them in the
silence, he spake unto  thcln in.7r, 7rpoo-eqv7rE  T7  E-iplP                 hebre w   o   e  aY
the Hebrew tongue, saying,           GEsaying,r,
CHAP. XXII.                           CHAP. XXII.                            CHAP. XXII.
ME(N[g, brethren, and  fathers,       Avvpes  C&eA-/oL Kal  rarepes, CBRETHREN, and  hfathers!
hear ye my defence which Imnlake aKovJraTE 7oV T)ovrs 77pOS V/aS 1 Yvv HIear my defense which I now
now unto you.
nov unto you.             ac7ro0Avyo a.   2'AKo-avrs,       lake to you. And when they  1
2 (And when they heard that,. A. ie the
o-t 7 _I- /~patot &atkrT  7rpo'- heard that he spoke the Hehlie spake in the Hebrew tongue OTt T   E          at       AeT               eard tat he spoke the   eto them, they lep   t the more st- eqcovet aorT,,ahAov 7rapev   brew  tongue, they kept the
lence: and he saith,)?rrVvxtac.   KaiL  0Lqo-tv,      E7y   greater silence. And he says,
d tEiIqVutart yt,'C)UOxCtS, do you know Greck?  "The adverb for striking a fatal blow, in a crowd, without being observed.'
stands in place of the object, and PAaEtv is not to be supplied," Iackett.
Kuin., IHack.'lovs 1votaazt EzraoaTcv'ov0, Xcn. Cyr., 7. 5. 31,   f    y?o arvOt'Oc,-   /toErv etLC Iov1'azoS  TaoaevS, tiS ]LKttzcTas
and in Latin, Greece nescire. Mey., ID)e Wtte, Hack.    ovz aa/tov a o]o-0S o 2'oJ'i, I am, indeed,  a Tarsion Jew.
TaouXa,   and lfC nrVs, nomien urbis Si/'rie —Tc.aorv and Ta,)oaos'
Ouv aae Uv  6 AtYv,,7rto~ 6 do:ovrZT, l - EocV, v.:. 2.,  — are both found in the original Scriptures-a Jew of Tarsos,
"art thou not that Egyptian who formerly led out into the or TeoaESvg.
wilderness the four thousand of the assassins?" Thomp.   g T'Ef,oaS'& &aaR.xezr, in the Syro-Chaldaic. See John
Eis zTiv eip-cov, viz. between Egypt and Palestine, as he came 5: 2; 19: 13.
from that direction. Tovr -er,ocrtaxLv tovg, thle four thousand.   h AMseTot xat rraroesc. HIere, as in ch. 7: 2, acv',oeg is a
Tholuck as quoted by Hackett. "The event seems to have mere qualification of ausg2oz xwa zta:eerS. Some, however,
been quite recent, the precise number being so well known. suppose that arvoes  represents those present, who were
Felix —when procurator of Judca —was familiar with this fact, neither Jewish brethren nor Sanhedrists, nor civil rulers. It
occurring as it did during his administration of its affairs. is more, however, in consonance with the Jewish idiom to reThey were called the Sicarii, taking their name, or receiving gard it as above, inasmuch as Paul appeals only to the Jews.
it, from the Roman sica, a curved dagger, adapted by its speaking in the IIebrew tongue. See Wakef., Wesley, Penn,
form to be concealed beneath the clothes. They could use it Murdock.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXII.                                            147
KING JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
3 I am verily a man which am  -LEV ELtL avqrp  IovaLo-s,  y eryv- I amn indeed a Jew, born in  3
a Jew, born in Tarsus, a city in vrjpeYvos  Ev Tapo-j Tao' IIClAtKlay, Tarsus in Cilicia, yet brought
Cilicia, yet brought up in this d3aE                        v  7rjAEL  up in this city, and taught at
city at the feet of Gamaliel, and        7                    a        a- the feet of Gamaliel, accordtaught according to the perfect                                              g to the perfect lawof our
manner of the law of the fathers,      A,                                   ing  to  the  perfect law of our
and was zealous toward God, as ielaz ro 7rarpov  poov, CA-  fathers, and was as zealous toye a11 are this day. towa               v7oPdXYu           O sEO,  K S  ward God, as you all are this, fTeI,                       4    day.  And I persecuted those  4
4 And I persecuted this way 7rayvTEr   vetlr OE3TE fyfpLEpOv' OS                         d      
unto the death, binding and de- TragVTrV?rv iw;icoca  apL Oca-  and delivering into  prisondeath,    bothindi
livering into prisons both men  v                                          and delvernlntoprson both
liv ering into prisons both mehn y           ov L, eEVOZ Kal 7ra&81v\  men and woman, as also the  5
and5 womenoe t heagsae als pa   e                               thea yvvaL- high  priest and  the  whole
5 As also the high priest doth  KaL, 0~W   Kat o apXLEx EVp  /LapTv- body of the elders can bear me
bear me witness, and all the
estate of the elders; from whom  3pet pLOt,  Kat  7rav TO 7Wrpeo vTeE- testimony; from whom also I
also I received letters unto the prop'  7rap   rOV  Kat EWLOTOAasreceived letters to the breth
brethren, and went to Damascus, aetae,/ os  7rpFo T rovLr 68eA/iovMs, ren, and went to Damascus,
to bring them which were there Els  ZacLacTK6ov   e7ropevo/JVr,   a'cov to bring those that were bound
bound unto Jerusalem, for to be Kal roWTs EKEUTE OVTLays &E&EIAEVOVS  there to Jerusalem, to be punpunished.                           Elf tIEpovo-aA,  la T\/Ipq770         ished.  And as I was on my  6
6 And it came to pass, that, I              G  ey,ero  S  o    7ropeo- |kjourney, and was come nigh
as I made my journey, and was,,,
come nigh unto Datmascus about uIEV(c  Kal EiyyltOVTt T7` JabUa-cfKc  to Damascus about noon, sudnoon, suddenly there shone from  7reprt /IErrlt7f3pPtaC  EOaI qr  s (K oU denly there shone from heavheaven a great light round about o'paov  7reptao'rpcar      a  G     ur [Ka-  en a great light around me:
me. Avn  I fl'   7 Ee'reETOV  re eLS \T and I,fell to the ground, and  7
7 And I fll unio the ground, th  gr d,          K        ova  v     XE  heard a voice saying to me,
and heard a voice saying unto EOaoov  KaL 7)Kov(aa o0ovr v   eEme, Saul, Saul, why persecutest yov'  Io,, o                             Saul, auovA,  why do you per
thou me'~9                        CLE tI~~         8 )I    2aov,, secute mie? And I answered, 8
tSAndIansweredWhou art?E 8oLKEtS;  IEyaa) &  ee7roKpl- Who art thou, Lord?  And
thou,    And I asw eredi,   ho art t7o, Ti[  El KvpLE;  EZlE re 7rp OS' he said to me, I am Jesus of
thou, Lord?   And he said unto
me, I am  Jesus of Nazareth,   c,'_Eyo EL/Lt'I77oovs' 5 Naico- Nazareth, whom  you perse
whom thou persecutest.              pacor  eo o  vE 8tOKES.    9 01  8  cute.  And  they  who  were  9
i AvctaaseorCto, aEvar'oS ewcw  to nourish, to bring up. by Grotius and HIackett. To persecute Christians to death,
In our country and currency, to raise, raised up-a provin- however irreligious, on the part of persecutors, is nevertheless
cialism to be avoided. We raise live stock, and we raise a legible and conspicuous monument on their part, in attestafamilies. We nourish children. We supply the means of tion of the value which they profess to cherish for true religion.
support, of growth, and physical and mental development.   In the very act of persecution, all persecutors confess that
[ie~raa3evievroS  has respect to his education, but ovare- true religion is of transcendent importance.  And even
6JoaXipevoS to his physical development.  While born at infidels hate it; because it threatens eternal ruin to all those
Tarsus, he was both brought up to manhood and educated in who oppose its claims and pretensions. To banish, to kill, om
Jerusalem.                                             even to imprison any one for his faith, is a tribute paid to the
j TavvY 2,v,O'ov, those of this way. It is with us, in this faith which he professes, indicative of the impotency of those
age and country, to say A is of " this way of thinking," and who war against it. No infidel can be a martyr in;ts proper
B of " that way of thinking." These we regard as provincial- sense.
isms which should not have any place in the book which every   k Not "event," exroeoevotop, —was journeying; We say in
man should read, and whose style must, more or less, enter our idiomn, was on his journey.
into that of all who love to read it. Its formative influence   1 rFraae is, in our text, changed into ereaov. The fermer
is observed in all who make it a study.                is an Alexandrianl form.  IIackett.
Ae Savaov. The result, not the aim, as well observed   See clh. 9 4, note z.




148                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXII.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
9 And  they that were with 0rvv  EotL OZTre57 TO  -LE V ()3  E;OE-  with me, saw indeed the light,
me saw  indeed  the  light, and oarTo,         KaiL'1CoIfoOt E        7EOV7 TO   and  were  afraid:  but they
were afraid; but they heard not T V  aE deoVV OVK y1Kovorav TOV  understood not the -voice of
the voice of him  that spake to  AaAol          osTO.       10 ErrO    TI him  that spake to me.  And 10
me.,,   a    /         I said, What shall I do, Lord?
10 And I said, What shall I  ro              KVpt;   KVptOS           e      And  the  Lord  said  to  me,
do, Lord?   And the Lord said Wrpos  HE,'Avao-TpS    WropevoV  El/   Arise, andgo into Damascus;
unto  me, Arise, and  go  unto  JaxuaoKo.   KaKEL 0rot 2AakrOi- and  there it shall be told you
Damascus, and there it shall be  -El   EP                O    V           I K   c    erg   al   the   things
told thee ofall tilings which are oerat 7rept 7ravtto  CroP TeTraK7'at concerning    all  the   things
told thee of' all things which are                      11appoited    you to
appointed for thee to do.                       a   o  7o.         O K O Vs wic   are appointed  you to
11 And when I could not see /3AE7rov  a~ro  rTs7 8037s roT  (bcCroT)    do.  And as I could  not see 11
for the glory of that light, being  eKEtIOV,  XEtpayrcorov'lErVO S   Vro  for the splendor of that light,
led by  the hand of them  that             cr -   rv - yol,   o  -                was led  by the  hand  by
were with me, I came into Da-                       12'                       those who were with me, and
mascus.                               ltaKOV.    /   A vavLa          E  ThLS,and'sscus.       N'          N     I       came  into  Damascus.    And 12
12 And  one Ananias, a  de- avp   v /3    KaTa  TP   O, came  into  Damascus.   And 12
vout man according to the law,.tkapTvpoVeVos    7r 7r /                        one Ananias, a   odevout man achaving a good report of all the  K13   A  cording to the law, well spokKaotKoVVTro),'IovSatlco,           E3 iX-    f among all the Jews who
Jews which dwelt there,,,enofamong all the Jews who
13 Came unto me, and stood, 05)v  7pOS' [E  Kat EjrwcTraS  ELrE dwelt there, came to me, and
and said unto me, Brother Saul,  -tot, ZaovA  ca3eA/E, acvad3AE4or.  stood, and said to me, Brother 13
receive thy sight. And the same.K [y          X  avrT  rT! cp  EavCeX/ a Esr Saul, receive your sight, and
hour I looked up upon him.,        14                      O'     the  same  hour I looked  up
14 And he said, The God of.                                  upon Phim. And he said, The 14
our fathers hath  chosen  thee, To   W7rarepcoJV?7lCol, 7rPOeXELtpL   God of our fathers has chosen
that thou  shouldest know  his oarT   -e 7yvraiLL  TON O'AruLta av- qyou, that you should know his
" Tsv &~ sCow7v ovzx nyovaaCv. Wakef., Wes., Penn, Murd., preparavit te, he has prepared thee; by Beza, designavit te,
Thompson have "hear; " Boothroyd has "distinctly heard." he has designed thee; by the Syriac, Arabic, and ~Ethiopic,
In Hebrew usage it is often equivalent to understand and constituit te. he has constituted thee, or appointed you.  Non
obey.  And as they saw the light, we must suppose they gravate verto. "I do not with regret," says Edward Leigh,
heard; for why should one sense be paralyzed, and not the author of the " Critica Sacra," the sacred criticisms, on both
other? It is, therefore, more consonant, to employ the figura- Testaments, Hebrew and Greek,': translate:rreoesxeto arzo, in
tive sense, understand, than the literal, hear. Azovee some- this place, su7nysit te ut cognoscas voluntatem ejus, he has
times passes into o0 Xe. So we find it in Mark 14: 11. Robin- taken you, chosen you, or drawn you. By the Greek classic
son's Greek Lex. This is a Hebraism very common in the writers, atLOvGIata representative of 17r:, may indicate, to
gospels; to hear is to understand, and sometimes to obey, in choose, to claim, to elect. See Phil. 1: 22; 2 Thess. 2: 1, 3;
Hebrew usage. See Gesenius.                                Hebrews 11: 25. AtoEopuac, eligo, is tantamount to "i' I have
Kat Eq9t0ofiots Eeyovro. Omitted by Ln., Tf.; a probable chosen thee."  Choosing rather to suffer affliction, com. ver.
omission by Gb.                                            of Heb. 11: 25. " Chosen thee,"' in this place, covers the whole
o Evaefiqs,   not evgafiqg, is the true reading in this place. area of this word, so far as we can trace its history in holy
not ev).a~8rj~, is the true reading in this place. and classic writings.
Hack., "cum multis aliis."a                                        nd classic writings.
Not  oo, as chap. 9: 12, but    a prius designor, Acts 10: 41. It is found
IP Not upvaSSWov,  as chap. 9: 12, but avaiE~t(  ElS oevzov, nowhere else in holy writ; and here, in its participial form,
I looked up, upon him.                                     roo Xeeqozoz,';uevots —the longest word in the Christian Scripq HlboezELftaatro ae yvtosac — 7%Xooleqotelo/ao; found only tures-a composite term  of three words, zoo, ante, before;
here and in ch. 26: 16. "Hath chosen thee," com. ver., and  zete, hand, and Tetow, tendo, extendo, in its elements, I before
in ch. 26. We have again in this book, ch. 10: 41, 7rgooee- stretched out my hand; tantamount, in miniature, to, 1 choose.
eoroveo~sat rendered "chosen before.';                     The etymological history of the word choose, as given by WebThese two words, zreoxeeeozo sae and srooXeeqoooveo/iae, are ster and Richardson, in its Anglo-Saxon origin, is: ceosan,
not precise equivalents.   The former is rendered, in the Vul- cisan, chese, choice, anciently written chose; to cull out one
gate, prceordinavit te, has foreordained thee; by Erasmus, thing before another; tantamount to eligo, elect, or choose out




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXII.                                                149
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
will, and see that Just One, and T0?, K:aL   Le  TO-)   3lKaLov,   Ka6  will, and see that Just One,
shouldest hear the voice of his aVKo o-at CJoV   EK TO7  Tt0o/a7tS an             d  hear   the   voice  of his
mouth.                                           15                          -
aVTOV      1  OTt EO7 /apfTVS avo aprv   mouth.  For you shall be his 15
15 For thou shalt be his wit-   rp,'l 7outh    Forpyo7sovl, be,'
nhe~SS~rp unto                     7ralrasl men of wha thou      vOpoovs-,    O'rwitness to all men, of what
ness unto all mpen of what thou,,,,           1s 
paKaS KalL K7KovoTaS.         Kat V2V  you  have  seen  and  heard.
16   And   now    why  tarriest 7 leEAAeLS;   ava'-Tays' /37rltoat And now why do you delay? 16
6hou?           arise, and  be  baptized, KaL airoAovcrat T7S catapTtas  orv,  Arise, and be immersed, and
thou?  arise, and  be  baptized,,3
and wash away thy sins, calling  E7rwKaAcralLevos' TO  o[VOlga   T )oi wash away your sins, invokon the name of the Lord.              KVptov.   E17      eeTo  pot v7ro- ing  the  name of the BLord.
17 And it came to pass, that, cTpEav'CTi ELs' lepovcraA  l, Ka\ And when I returned to Je- 17
when I was come again to Je- 7rpoae-vXolEvo       v  oOV       v 7E  TO itep,  rusalem, even while I prayed
of to prefer, to select from others of the same class, tribe, or that of one, or more of his five senses. This is the reason
condition. For some reason, from coesan, Saxon, up to  zp,  why Paul was born out of due time, and never could have
to collect, select, or to choose, intimates a classfrom which, and been a martyr, had not Jesus Christ visibly appeared to him,
a class to which, the person or thing to which preference and so spoke that he both saw him, and heard his voice.
is given, is assigned. Indeed, all this is implied and expressed IIence the declaration, you shall be his witness, or martyr to
in the word preference, which we have taken from the Romans all men, of what you have seen and heard.
of ancient pagan Rome.  Preference, in its etymology and
in our currency, is placing one thing or person before another.' Avas rag flarertuat Rat arro;vaat Zag acuaoztas aov. We
This appears equally true in creation, providence. moral gov- have here three imperatives in fact, and two in form. Avacrags.
erminent, and in redemption.                               This verse is felicitously exegetically developed by Professor
fooaXeteooroveoeat, prius designor.  But why the word Hackett. We shall quote the whole of it:
e1o,0 hand! and that, too, as the central idea in the radix of   ";Avaara stands opposed to ael2esr, that is, without delay.
this word! Its philosophy and philology is thus given by  See on ch. 9: 18. Bartwtaat, be baptized; or, with a stricter
plenary authority.  Grteca vox dicta est a porrigindis digitis adherence to the form, have thyself baptized (De Wette).
quo gestro suffragabatur olim populus. So Erasmus and Beza. One of the uses of the middle voice is to express an act which
In former or ancient times, the people gave their suffrage by a person procures another to perform for him. This is the
stretching out their fingers; what we laconically call a shew  only instance in which the verb occurs, in this voice, with
of hands, or fingers. See Critica Sacra, ad verbum,        reference to Christian baptism.
"Kat a(XCoZovaat Ta; a'?aatag cov, and wash away you?
r'Ot csal7 /Caorvs. Maeavs and saorvo always have in them  sins. This clause states a result of the immersion, in Ianthe full orbed idea of a witness.  The slain witnesses have guage derived fr6m the nature of that ordinance. It answers
had the posthumous honor of having this word, almost if not to Ets aqsctuV At aerc:tv,  in ch. 2: 38.  Immersion is repaltogether, appropriated to them.  They constitute, in the resented as having this importance or efficacy because it
minds of the multitude, the only martyrs. But it is a super- is the sign of the repentanae and faith which  are the
lative mistake.                                            conditions of salvation. Etxsa2c&aarcevos to ovolcta avrov supPaul and the original twelve were all martyrs, in its proper plies, essentially, the place of EatG rcp ovoarta Ir;1ov Xetuvov,
sense, from the day of Pentecost to the last verse, and to the  in ch. 2: 38. See the note on that clause.  Tov Kvotov, after
last word of John at the close of the Apocalypse. All other ovoyca, has much less support than cvzrov.  It is rejected
martyrs, so called, are unworthy of the name, as used in the  by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. The pronoun can refer only to Christ.
Christian Scriptures. Webster, in his Dictionary, says, "a  Comp. ch. 9: 14."
martyr is one who by his death bears witness to the truth of    Prof. Hackett sustains the com. ver. of this verse.  His
the Gospel."  This is true lexicographically, or in the cur- words are: "This clause states a result of baptism  in lan
rency of English and other modern languages. But currency  guage derived from the nature of that ordinance. It answers
is not always gold; and, in this case, it is base coin. No one  to etS aC eatv atagrZot,% in Acts 2: 38, i. e., submit to the rite
could be a witness of Christ's death, burial, resurrection, or in order to be forgiven. In both passages baptism is repascension, who did not witness, or see, with his own eyes, resented as having this imnportance or efficacy, because it is
these events; and this is precisely tantamount to saying, that  the sign of the repentance and faith, which are the conditions
no one could be a martyr on any other testimony than on  of this salvation"  See Hackett, 22: 10.




150                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
rusalem, even while I prayed in 7yE`o-Oat LE Ev e        Ko'ree' Et,   18 a   in  the  temple, I was in  a
the temple, I was in a trance;   [8e5L ar            r A-cyovra  yot,  2riE- ttrance; and beheld him  say- 18
IS And saw  him  saying unto              \op KaL    eAOe  r TeX e'Ie- ing to me, Make haste, and go
me, Make haste, and get thee povo'aAy' Srt o/ 7rapaSEov-  quickly out of Jerusalem; for
quickly out of Jerusalem; for  I1,, \                                       they  will not receive  your
they will not receive thy testi- 19a         77v, v    p VL, a,.ov. testimonyconcerningme. And 19
mony concerning me.' K      O EL7rov, Ktpte, avrot eTrt- I said, Lord, they know  that
19  And  I said, Lord, they  orTavrTat, ot a       eyo / )   r`vAaK[- I imprisoned, and beat in every
know  that I imprisoned, and | DV  KaL   EpOZv  Kara r a   ava-a synagogue those who believed
beat in every  synagogue them  yoyas roTVS 7rlTorevorras' EWr  rE' on thee: And when the blood 20
that believed on thee:                  Ka2   OTE E4EXELTo To att.ta,rt- of Stephen thy -witness, was
20 And when  the  blood  of Ofarov  rov  paprvpos rovy, Kal  shed, I also was standing by
thy martyr Stephen was shed, aZrT7    V'r1v;~eo-rJ   Kal ove- consenting, and kept the raiI also was standing by, and con- 0OKWU r, T         vatpeeL aEroE,      KaI   ment of them  who slew him.
senting unto his death, and kept                           ra  T             And he said to me, Depart; 21
the raiment of them  that slew, VAa(ooWv  Ta  LtJLtLcCt, Tt)) eLa t21 ]ar *,          for I will send you  out far
hpovim.  P oVZ vo.VOP, K       E    OS,hence to the Gentiles.
21 And he said unto me, De- |/E,  l7oPEvoV, Jlopeov, t  e                   An  d they he  ard himo        22
part: for I will send thee far                                                  And they heard him  up to 22
hence unto the Gentiles.             taKpaV   E O,  this word, and  then  raised
22 And  they  gave  him  au-    22 "HKOOV o          e avrov aXpt 7o    - Itheir voices, and said, Away
dience unto this word, and then rov'roD Atyov, Kal  E7rr7pavt 7rv 1with such a fellow  from  the
lifted up their voices, and said, )wcop\v    avrcTvE AEYOVres,  AtpE  earth: for it is not fit that he
Away with such a fellow from,                                                              And  as they 23
the earth: for it is not fit that                                     
he should live.                      yap KaOtKorYO  aVTOv;.    i23Kpav- shouted, and threw  up their
23 And as they cried out, and 7yacSrrTO   8E aVTroJv, KaL ptrTrovv- xclothes, and  cast dust into
t Exzaaats. Literally, an ecstasy. This word occurs eight was called, by the ancient Greeks, an capostle, or apostolos.
times in the N. T., four times translated trance, twice amaze-   Jesus Christ, the great captain of salvation, is called an
ment, and twice astonishment.  Trance, in Luke's style, four apostle, rather the apostle, as well as the high priest of our
times indicates an ecstasy, or suspension of the senses. It religion, lIeb. 3: 1; certain brethren, 2 Cor. 8: 23, are called
is such a paroxysm as suspends the action of all the senses the apostles of the churches-messengers, com. ver.  Epafor a time, and places the mind beyond the control of the phroditus is called an apostle of the church at Philippi. All
physical laws of our being.                              persons commissioned by an individual, a city, a government,
311s accompanies ysvpea9at, though Eysvezo has the same and sent with any message, or on any errand, is entitled to
logical subject.                                         the full import and meaning of the word apostle. But those
u See v. 15, note r.                                   whom Jesus Christ himself educated, inspired, and commisTh avatzoeat omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf.            sioned, are the only apostles clothed with his authority, and
v Eca'reoo2e,)co.  ~:e2.wo,   I send; arro, from me; e-, out; entitled to all obedience, respect, and honor by all the discivEoaoareR~c. TreACo, I send; aoo, from me.  we-, out; and
or, I send out from. me. Anroaraesw  whence saxouzoRos, and ples of the Lord Jesus Christ, emphatically himself called the
whence aaopzooso. This is a very peculiar word. It is first apostle, as well as the high priest of our religion.
found in N. Test., Matt. 10: 2; but it is of higher antiquity.                      you out as an apostle.  This
It was used by the Greeks from a very high antiquity. It phrase cannot be exactly rendered in our language.
was first indicative of any one sent out with power, or au-   w AXoL -rovrov zov zoyov. This is specially definitive of the
thority-mittere cum potestate et autoritate aliqua.      very word on the utterance of which he was interrupted.
The captains of ships, long before the Christian era, were We have a similar instance of such definiteness in the narraby the ancients called apostles. Chamier, quoted by Leigh, in tive, in ch. 19: 25. Ov yao xa9ixov avrov s'of, for it was inhis Crit. Sacra, says, " Significat cursum navis dirigere et de expedient, or, it was not.fit that he should live.
dirsgendis navibus disponere et constituere."  Indeed, azo02or   X'PUTzovvcV TMX,uala, "not throwing off their garments
classem  significat; hence the commander of a fleet, or navy as a preparation for stoning Paul " (Grotius, Hack.) being




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXII.                                        151
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
cast off their clothes, and threw  rcov  Tra" iorta,  iKa,   KOVrtOprTO  the  air, the  chiliarch  com- 24
dust into the air,                /3aAXA06zrov  Ets rTov Oaepa, 24 EKE- manded him  to be brought
24 The chief captain  corm- Aevo'er   awrov 6 XtAt'apXOs aye- into the castle, and ordered
manded him  to be brought into o9a  E e\rapE/L3OA?2,  ELrr    that he should be examined
the  castle, and bade that he                     a Oa  a,               by  scourging, that he might
/lao-rt?;   a'VEra(,E a- 0 a t a v"-r o\ v w'tv haby Yscourging, that he inight
should be examined by scourg- CT7rQy, w aL yrv atirtav OVT)So E7rE-  ascertain wherefore they cried
ing; that he might know where-   /                   25
ZD~j th;Lthe mi~ht Imow    where-     25 r    8   rpo-   ou~ against him. And as they 25
fore they cried so against him..      co              out against him. And as they 25
25 And as they bound him  Treltv     aVTro TOLts' tiltaot   et7rE were binding him with zthongs,
with thongs, Paul said unto the 7rpos 7TO   EOTOTa EKGKaTOvTapXOv Paul said to the centurion who
centurion that stood by, Is it 0 llcaAo~, E   a'vOpoWorv'P|- stood by, Is it lawful for you to
lawful for you to scourge a man fatov  Kat aKaTaKpLTOV  EEeo-TV scourge a man who is a Roman,
that is a Roman, and uncon- Vt;Jv tao-rteltv; 26'AKov(oag 8\ 0 and uncondemned? When the 26
demned? W~n'?KaWrheapXot,  7rpooeeAuv  abre'y-   centurion heard that, he went
26 When the centurion heard yELAe r   XLapXc  As, LLOpO  and told the chiliarch, saying,
that, he went and told the chief    [                               r   n  tol        h
that,  T  /tEAAE1  7MOElV-  o  yap  alv- Take aheed what you are about
captain, saying, Take heed what                                         to do;for this ma is a Roman
v                                           atot.to do;for this manis  a Roman.
thou doest; for this man is a 27           p' etd\ \,                       
thRoman.                             lIpoo-EAo0 &v  8   6  XtAlapxo   Then the chiliarch came, and 27
Roman.,,, 
27  Then  the  chief captain EvWEV  aV7Tcp, AEE               EL     said tohim, TellEre, are you a
came, and said unto him, Tell  Pw.coyao    eN; O0   E E     Nat.  Roman?  He said, Yes. And 28
me, art thou  a Roman?   He 28'A7rEKptO   Te  o  XtAtapXOS, the chiliarch answered, With
said, Yea.
s2  And the chief caiptain an-  Y      oAov  KeaaAalov Tr   o- a great sum  I obtained this
28 And the chief captain an-                      I,..
swered, With a great sum  ob- AtreL av rv    EV EKrTyo/lcV.         Olcitizenship; and  Paul said,
tained I this freedom. And Paul N8 ]IavAors e'by,'Ey\ 80  KaL yE- But I was born with it.  Then 29
said, But I was free-born.        yEvvytat.  29 E6V e    ozv d7re'- immediately  they  departed
29 Then straightway they de- ro-T7o-av aLr avrov oT /eAAo7pres from  him  who were about to
parted from  him  which should
have examined  him:  and'the VaTO  averacetE. Ka\ o XtAtapXos have examined him; and the'have examined him: and the avrov,''vEwa to
chief captain  also was afraid, 86 eo 3O7, E7rtVOVS' Ot'Pe- chiliarch also was afraid after
after he knew  that he was a /tat   EOt  KO\l OTt     aTO  &- heknewthathewasaRoman,
Roman, and  because  he  had    to  E          K.
Roman,.and  because  he  had   EKOS.                                   and because he had bound him.
bound him.                           30T &       avpzov  /3      IEo3      On the next day,,
30 On the morrow, because                                               On the next day, being de- 30
he would have known the cer- yvwoat To ao4aAVss, rO Tr KarT- sirous to know with certainty
now a prisoner-rather tossing them in a frenzied mood into forth for the thongs," De Wette, Meyer, Rob. Others say,
the air-at the same time casting dust into the air. This is " stretched him forth with the thongs," consisting of a pluusually done by mobs and infuriate persons, to excite the pas- rality. It would appear with those in use, according to law.
sions of those around them.                          This seems to be indicated by the fact that the chiliarch comY'0 jZLtaqor-zos2sze asv, r-,1atst6  a'eZaSEoSjat avcov, the manded him to be unbound, as soon as he understood that
he was a Roman citizen. Hack.
chiliarch gave orders that he should be examined by scourging. Such was Roman civilization compared with ours, or   Binding him as a prisoner was not illegal, but binding him
rather with Christian civilization. EtaYn, directing; saying for scourging was illegal, and, therefore, the centurion feared
is too tame for such an oracle at such a time. E~ro, is some- the law, and released him.
times represented by command, Luke 4: 3; 9: 54; 2 Cor.   ~  "Take heed," lacks authority, and is rejected by Gb., and
4: 6, etc.                                           others. It is meely a supplement. The most approved read-. s 0 $eor szoeetV,  avrov vots [l/aatv, "as they stretched him  ing is simply, " What do you?" This man is a Roman!




152                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXIII.
KING JAMES'  VERSION.                       GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
tainty wherefore he was accused yopetacct   rapa  TcV'Iov38a llV, on what account he was acof the Jews, he loosed him from'AVo-ep avLroJV a7ro rcTvr 8&-lto,   cused  by the Jews, he loosed
his bands, and commanded the KaL eKe/AEV-e/ eAkOEl  TOS, apXte-  manded the cbondief priests and
chiefpier.       K.,                  manded the chief priests and
chief priests and all their counr  Pe-   Ka[ 5Aov  Z   o-vrE'PpSoK ao- all their council to appear, and
cil to appear, and brought Paul rOoV'  Kat Karayaycov Tv HaviAov  having brought down Paul, he
town, and set him before them. e'JrToev el  aV.                  placed him  before them.
CHAP. XXIII.                           CHAP. XXIII.                           CHAP. XXIII.
AND Paul, earnestly  behold-'A TBNIZAYZ Ne  O JIaviAos    AND Paul, earnestly behold- 1
ing the council, said, Men and TC5 o -VvEaptWL E'trEV   A vSpcs a'EA- ing the council, said, bBrethbrethren, I have  lived  in  all  t o    Ey ao 7rr  c-vretao -etL yaaO  roen, I have lived to God with
good conscience before God un- 7rroAlreTavlt To d            eo axpL rE     - all good conscience until this
til this day.                        T,,        2T,]ppS' 2       day.  And  the  high  priest 2
2 And the high priest Ananias'ra             TaAE T               nanias   commanded   them/
commanded them  that stood by   peI                                     3   -who stood by him, to strike
him, to smite him  on the mouth.| TLV     av              TV 7WrTev   aVro v him   on  the  mouth.   Then  3
3 Then said Paul unto him, TO  0-TI-~'-  ToT707E    0 YahAog Paul said to him, God  will
God shall smitethee, thouwhited  7rpos  aVrov   ettre,  Tv7rretV    E strike you, you whited wall:
wall: for sittest thou to judge,LIAAE,T
wall: for sittest thou to judge  /uEAAEt 5  0eOS',  rToXE    KeKCOvta- for do you sit to judge me acme after the law, and command-                   /Kfd                                      si  o              -
est mer to be swittend  contrary |EE-E  Katl    v  KaO17 Kptv(Ov  Mte  cording to the law, and comest me to be smitten contrary
to the law?                         KaTa Tro, Pro/-o, KatL rapaCvo/Icoi  mand me to  be struck  con4 And  they  that stood  by, KEAeVetLS' /E TVzrreEr Oat;   4 O   8e trary to the law?   And they  4
b ArevLaas  As      -lavios Zrc  avE&ovSte.  Earnestness in  Ego optima gaudens conscientia voluntatis divine ad hunc
oratory is well defined, and recommended in this case. usque diem. Activum, 7ro2Tzevlv, et medium, zro)strevEuai,
Azevoew, occulos in aliquem defigo, to fasten, to fix, with a notat rempublicam administrare, publicum  in civitate munus
piercing, penetrating gaze, the eyes upon a person or object. administrare.  Thucyd. viii. 97. Kuin. vol. 3, p. 330. ConSomething of excitement, or of intensity of feeling, is un- science, in this case, is well defined. It is a judge, whose
ambiguously indicated by Paul in his exordium on this occa- verdict upon our own acts, in thought, in volition, in word.
sion. There is much of argument and eloquence in a look. or in action, creates within us pleasing or unpleasing assoThere is an all-puissant, all-subduing glance of the eye; and ciations or feelings, as contemplated in reference to a perfect
Paul, in his earnestness and point on this occasion, affords us law of perfect happiness, and an omniscient Judge.
a fine specimen of it.                                      TvvESaec ayco9n  rEZrol2trv,ua.  It is worthy of notice.
Too avveSfuoto-avve8sotov, Sanhedrim council. Luke, in this that in some thirty-two occurrences of this word avvlt8,at,
single book. refers to it fourteen times, and once in his gospel. in the Christian Scriptures, it is always, in corn. ver., transAll the other writers in the N. T. refer to it only seven times. lated conscience.
Its etymology is fully indicative of its distinctive character-    oLToEvo/ae is found only twice, and no2trevtua once, in
avv, together, eSoa, sedes-a sitting together. Moses and his the N. Test. Both words are, com. ver., translated converseventy elders gave it a local habitation and a name, in both sation; the latter, literally, enfranchisement, or community.
sacred and profane history. 2,vvse0oov, in Grecian history, Greek Concordance of N. Test.; the former, "I have lived,"
indicates a council, a court-et locus in quem  conveniunt Acts 23: 1; and Phil. 1: 27, conversation.  But this is
senatores.  Thesaurus Graecae Linguce. Num. ch. 11; Deut. obsolete.  Webster, "familiar intercourse."  Behavior, in
27: 1; 31: 9; Ezekiel 8: 11. In one acceptation of it, "An general, is intended; and such was its currency at the date
assembly of prelates and doctors convened to regulate matters of the corn. ver.
of discipline in Church affairs."                           The natural or syntactic order of this sentence is as fol.
Looking in the face of the whole tribunal, he, with an lows, and ought, in my judgment, to be preferred: "Brethren,
intrepid countenance,  affirms syw toaar avvr,3,iae  ayac&r7. I have lived to God, with all good conscience, until this day."




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXIII.                                               153
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
said, Revilest thou God's high  7rapecrT-res' eL7roV,- TIov apXLepEa who stood by, said, Do you
priest?                              T0o OEOv AoLtopetS;  5               T E0 TE revile   God's  chigh  priest?
5 Then said Paul, I wist not, 0  HIaoAor,   OVK'aeL a~ eAqpoL, Then said Paul, dI knew  not, 5
brethren, that                                           he was the high  
b, e e  EOT-LT VaPXLEP    7ES"    YE/IpaLwCL  highpries   fort  is written
priest: for it is written, Thou            a      o,,a                   high  priest; for it is written,
shalt not speak evil of the ruler   aP,    povra    v Aao                o      o           shall not speak evil of
of thy people.                       6pecs K-Ko           vo          l  IIav- the ruler of your people.
6 But when Paul perceived Aos of  To EO Iyp os EoTr ZlaSov-    But when Paul perceived  6
that the one part were Saddu- Kare,   o ~    TEpOV ~apoa-'~,  that the one part wereSadducees, and  the other Pharisees,  ar,          T/, that the one part were Sadduhe cried out in the council, Men  EKpacEV Eu T(p G-VEapLC, AVApEs' cees,andtheother Pharisees,he
and brethren, I am  a Pharisee, &83eiAOo,   E7Y o  lIaptoraLto   eL/Ut,  cried out in the council, Breththe son of a Pharisee: of the               v'o              rept'A7rwios  ren, I am a ePharisee, the son
hope  and  resurrection  of the  a\'a                                \    Ios  of a Pharisee: fconcerning a
dead I amn  called in question.                                    E     KpL  hope and a resurrection of the
7 And when he had so said,  o/tat.       TOtTO SE avVrov  h r1j- dead I am now  judged.  And  7
there arose a dissension between   -varrosr, eye'ero TrratotS 7Tcov   a- when  he had so said, there
C'0 o;xeosa tov Oeov, pontificem, qui jussu et auctoritate for his charge or allegation of hypocrisy, and more especially
Dei agit, vicem Dei gerit. Conviciis proscindere. Kuin. The as Ananias was, at least, a magistrate in authority.
high priest Ananias, not the Annas or Ananus named 4: 6;  da - I did not know."  This might not be literally true, and
Luke 3: 2; John 18: 13.':He, unquestionably," says yet, in the Hebrew license of this verb, it was true. It is
Winer, "is the son of Nebedmus, who obtained the office of equivalent, in Hebrew currency, to perceive, to know, to make
high priest under procurator Tiberius Alexander, A. D. 48, known, to acknowledge, and to consider. At the moment the
the immediate successor of Camidus or Camithus." (Josep. idea of the judge, absorbed the idea of the high priest, so
Ant. 20: 5, 2. I-ack.)                                   that Paul did not consider, or regard him as acting the high
A pontiff, who by the command and authority of God acts priest but the civil judge.
for God, most certainly stands in his place; and we must
approach to God and commune with God through him, while    e                    am a Pharisee," was true, in one sense, so far as he
through him God communes with us. Such a dignitary is was the son of a Pharisee. But this is an oratorical argument,
through him God communes  with us. Such a dignitary is
not to be contenmned.                                     on the principle —Divide and conquer. It was as lawful as
Ov, 27Etv a&2Seot, ort eartlV appeoXLVS. These words have rhetorical
long been in debate. Cameranus, Marnixius, Thiessius and    f EcL Eo loS Xe c at avauraaecog Vexzoav eyco xtLvo.uat, de spe
Heinrichius regard these words as used ironically; equivalent et resurrectione mortuorum ego in judicium  vocor.  Beza,
to, that he did not execute the office. Others interpret them, Biblia Sacra, I. Tremellio  et Francisco  Junio, London.
that he did not acknowledge him  to be high priest, but as 1581. Literally, according to the text, concerning a hope
usurping this dignity. But, as well observed by others, if and a resurrection of the dead, I am judged.  "Concernthe apostle did not wish this dignity to enure to him, he ing the hope," Boothr., Wakefield. They supply the. " For
would not have said that he did not know. Ovx'Etev, but hope's sake and a resurrection of the dead," Meyer, De
rather ovw ot3a rovovo axmOeeea. I do not know, or acknow- Wette. Or, by Hendiadys, " the hope oJ the resurrection,"
ledge, this person as high priest of this people. Kuin.   Kuin., Ols., quoted by Hack. "For a hope even of a resurAnanias had been dispossessed of this office, and Jonathan  rection of the dead," Thomp. "The hope and resurrection of
raised to that dignity. On the death of Jonathan, it con- the dead," Dodd. " The hope of a resurrection," Penn. So
tinued for some time vacant; and, in this interval, Ananias many theories of the resurrection of the dead, extant and
undertook to fill it, but without proper authority. Boothr. obsolete, we prefer to be strictly literal. Hence, according to
"I was not aware that he was the high priest," Ovx  setv Bagster's Improved and Corrected Text, we render it, " conot EoTV ap IotEs), cannot be fairly translated, I do not cerning a hope and a resurrection of the dead I am now
acknowledge him to be high priest. Nor is it probable that judged."  Other reasons give t) this an importance greater
Paul would enter into a discussion of the legality of his claim.  than the then existing controversy between the Pharisees
Ie simply declares his own ignorance of the fact, having been and the Sadducees.  Instead of  iaoeraaov,  ~PaoLactwv  is
some time absent from the country. Ife, however, apologizes regarded as a better reading by Ln., Tf., Gb.




154                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
the  Pharisees  and  the  Saddu- proat'oL    KaL tr co   Zca3ovKatcvw, arose a  dissension between the
cees: and the multitude was di- KaL EoX/o-O]   7rArt9osx.  8 Zca- Pharisees and the Sadducees;
vided.                               NovKaLoe EV  y          ap ANeyovo't   Et  e- and the multitude was dividS For the Sadducees say that                                                ed.  For the  Sadducees sayva
there is no resurrection, neither |         a     T                ce O    that there is  no resurrection
angel, nor spirit: but the Phari- lITE   7rVEVpa' T     ap trao  9         T     o/that there is no resurrection
sees confess bothk oyoo-t TraL ea'/.oTEpa.    EyEEVETO nor angel, nor spirit; but the
sees confess both.  \,,,   Pharisees confess hboth.  And  9
9 And there arose a great cry: cE Kpavy77 teyaA~ Ka  aaT -a great clamor;
and the scribes that were of the TreS ot 7pa/L TarEtTO r        /xEPOvsT     and  the  scribes  who  were, >,, and  the  scribes who  were
Pharisees' part arose, and strove, OPaptcraTcaW    EtaewXOvTO   AEYOVTES, of the Pharisees' party arose,
*aryinff,  Wve find/                                                           of the Pharsees' party arose,
saying, We find no evil in this  O8Ev  KaKo,           EVptoKO/eV (M 7'  and  strove, saying, We find
m1an: but if' a spirit or an angel aprT 7o re'  et       E   rrvev a   no evil in this manl    but, if
hath spoken to him, let us not                    TVc    E                      n  e l in ts man   b ti
fight against God.                    YA6Aoev  aVrT        7 ayyeAog, p   an  angel or spirit spoke to
10 And  when  there arose  a OEeo/LaXr/Jzev.   10 /lloA7r  8E ye- him,-i And when there arose 10
g  z'ralst, insurrection, sedition, dissension, uproar, stand- second-angel and spirit-as representative of a future state
ing. Such is the whole currency of aZctco, in N. Test. Its -and a spiritual universe-a literal resurrection, and a literal
usual representatives in the N. Test. are: rend, divide, open, spiritual universe, both which were denied by the Sadducees,
break. It is, with one exception, only found in the historical and affirmed by the Pharisees.  Ta at/yroTeEa-Prof. IIackett
books.  In IIebrews, ch. 9: 8, it is literally and properly has it, according to the above analysis, " a resurrection, and
rendered standing; because, applied to the tabernacle, in- the reality of spiritual existences, whether angels, or the souls
dicating its mere continuance; literally, having a standing. of the departed."  There yet appears a cloud in the horizon
This word is a valuable monument of the fact, that often the of many on the true analysis of man, as to the true constitusubject and the context must decide the sense or meaning of ency of man. Man, in holy Writ, is contemplated as a miniaa word, especially when it has a liberal currency.        ture trinity in his nature, the " likest image " of God in the
universe. Hence the grand reason for his redemption. The
ilh   cZ/Y i)20v  #trjE,CvEr/rs  are often represented by word angel necessarily denotes no personality in the uninequer, neither, but when, as lhere, in conjulnction, in one verse. It is essentially and exclusively an official name. It
memlber of a sentence, they stand to each other as neither applies to men, winds, lightnings, pestilence.  These are
and nor, in our vernacular. But in certain cases, as in the scripturally called God's angels, Psalm 78: 49. It is applied
one before us, when preceded by a negative absolute, we
n    to men-even the spies, entertained by the innkeeper Rahab,
extend it to the whole category-no resurrection, no angel, are called angels, James 2:25. Acts 12: 15.  Fire and
no spirit.  Mrie adds a second denial to the first, while lightning are God's angels,  Ieb. 1: 7.  They are called
ir/ze expands  this denial into its parts. See Matt. 5:34.
m inistering spirits, officially. They are in nature spirits, but
35, 36, Htack., Winer, Stuart. Here are four specifications.
I  I  I                                ll~~~~~~~in office and employment ministers. Man has a body, a house.
Ta auoze:exa, both. Yet there are three specifications of
IIe has also a WVX/, a soul, a life a~,imal. He has also a
the Sadducean infidelity —avauaraas,  aEyyveos, Zrevca, no reasv'va, a spirit. These three make one man.  I Thess.
surrection, nor angel, nor spirit. Boothroyd gets out of this
~~~~~~~~~~~surrection, no  nes5: 23. To draw the lines of distinction, though somewhat
grammatical difficulty by translating it, "no resurrection nor
palpable, is not a task to be undertaken here.  We can
angel or spirit."  Also Hack. But Penn has it, " there is no only say that the spirit is from God; the animal soul is
only say that the spirit  is from God; the animal soul is
resurrection, nor angel, nor spirit;'' and instead of "the
the seat and centre of the animal instincts. In the lapsus
Pharisees confess both," he gives it, " confess all these."  This
of humanity it predominates  over the spirit, the reason
difficulty has occurred to many thinkers.  It occurred to
and conscience of man. Hence the necessity of a spiritual
Chrysostom. But it is found in the oldest Greek poets and
"vocabulum  *u~orsa inew birth.  That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and
philosophers. Hence Kuincel decides  "vocabulum  auro'eoa  that which is born of the spirit is spirit.
de duobus usurpari solet, sed tria nominata sunt, quce Sadducevi infelicitata esse dicuntur, tenendum igitur est ayoeToov    i Oe ypaoCyrtlg. The ZaoSSOvtoe nEvr and the qaeoalot
etiamn de pluribus dici."  Chrysostomus, vol. 3, p. 334.   Se stand in contraposition; hence we have arvazarvse  on
It is, indeed, found in Homer's Odys. 15, 78, a/ryozToov, y?,ocuarctc,  and hence the.eQavy?  ueeyah;,  the great clamor
Xvsou'ye sae al YaRi7, iala OEto. WVe regard it as indicative and the favor shown to the apostles by the Pharisees, because
of only two distinct ideas, giving two specifications of the of their more cogent evidence of a resurrection in the asser




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXIII.                                                 15X
KING JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
great dissension, the chief cap- Votyer <  (TT'raecOS, evAaf3i70etE S     a great dissension, the Jchilitain, fearing  lest Paul should  XtAhapXos pi]   ac-rwa'Or  o ]Ha  - arch, fearing that Paul would
have been  pulled in  pieces of Ao, v   avrWV, EKEAEve    ) rpa    have been pulled in pieces by
them, commanded  the  soldiers                                       c       ao them, commanded the soldiery
to go down, and to take him  by,  V,                   V  to go down, and take him  by
force from  among them, and to  EK aLEOcOV avTYW, a7EW  TE ELS TeiV  force from  among them, and
bring him  into the castle.                             Vape  /7;oAp.           to bring him  into the castle.
11 And  the  night following                          rto                  - And the night following, the 11
the Lord stood by him, and said, eoa; a          T,  KvplOS  etWE OacTe  Lord stood by him, and said,
Be of good cheer, Paul: for as lIavAXe'    s 7p  3texaprTVpco -ra  Take  courage,  for  as  you
thou hast testified of me in Je-  rep   eovhave testified of e                                            in Jer-'EPt E'-L O'     IEpovo'aA\t%  ofJo have testified of me in Jerurusalem, so must thou bear wit- oe 3el Ka e(s P lay e            V  LapTp- salem, so must you also bear
ness also at Rome.                             1ktestimony in Rome.
12 And when it was day, cer- o-at.  E2 )vo             lr            tpsnR
tain of the Jews banded together, 7roLa-aVTres rTIVeSr rTW          ovSa3cov       And when it was day, the 12
and  bound  themselves under a   vorpo V,    EE                          V       Jews, having formed a' comb
av3     e~ua'rraav      Jews, having formed a 1combicurse, saying, that they would' V   nation, bound themselves unneither eat nor drink till they  TOV^' AEyOVTE              TE,k E,t           u der a curse, saying, that they
had killed Paul.                      7rtELv  ecOS  ov  a7rOKTretrVC0tL  TO   would neither eat nor drink,
13 And they were more than  la-avAov'    13  9aav     SE  7rAetsovr  till they had killed Paul: and 13
tion of the real avaaraasg'cov,excov, in the case and person  tayetpozveoy aa is, etymologically, more than teonzvoew —
of the Lord Jesus. The literal resurrection of the dead, in eopac, yet are they frequently represented by the same word,
the person of the son of Mary and the son of God, was the in the corn. ver., as well as in others. The prefix Jta to
omnipotent argument, wielded with irresistable power by the  uavxzvetco, extends, or intensifies, its value or import. It is
eye-witnesses of the fact, against Sadduceeism and every form  more continuative in its operations and activities.  It is
of materialism and infidelity which any form of philosophy, clumsily expressed by thoroughly testify, or fully or completely
falsely so called, has ever obtruded upon mankind.          testify. Yet this is only expressive of its full signification.
31q aEo/taxopes, is, we thinlk, justly repudiated by Gb., This is one of the cases, or instances, wherein the Greek
Sch., Ln., and Tf. It is nowhere else found in the Christian language excels our language. In this case, it contemplates
Scriptures. We have 10eouaXos  once only in the Christian a continuous effort.
Scriptures, Acts 5: 39; but the verb %oua/ eco never, but in
this place; and that, without adequate evidence, from ancient   I For FtVES rcov IovSacov UvarTo71v, are substituted uvmanuscripts or versions.                                   aooTrv ot Iovautot by Gb., Ln., Sch., Tf. " Some of the Jews
While Bagster's text retains, "let us not fight against combined together and bound themselves under a curse,
God," it must be conceded that it is without satisfactory saying: that they would neither eat nor drink till they had
authority.  Sundry critics repudiate it, and the evidences killed Paul."  Boothr. " Certain of the Jews banded together
are against it.                                             and bound themselves under a curse."
Ev   is somewhat of doubtful authority in this  vao, concursus, seditio, Arabs bene, seditio.  Tumultuarium enim et seditionun  concursum signZficat: ut varieeplace; for which, Tofi'EetS is substituted by Ln., but by  et   est populum  factose cogere —sic svoioifa est factiosuv
pet2, est populum  factiose cogere —sic ova-rooTqiest factiosua
Gb. regarded as not so strongly supported. We, therefore
zn       I coeptus. Crit. Sacra in loco. So the Septuagint, on Judges
give our suffrage for ervafl/e ls, and retain the corn. ver.                                                    ence
14: 8, uvagreo99 zov Aceov —is, seditio coitio popu1li. Hence
k Hcav2e, deservedly, as we think, is repudiated by Gb. they use it for conjuratione,     a ovawaatzs, a confederacy, a
Ln., Tf, Sch.  JEauOaervCow, 2d per. sing. 1st aor. mid., from  conspiracy. The Romans. in their patriotic mood, would
auucaozveov,(xt, etiam atque etiam obtestor.  You must again say, on any ominous movement of conspirators, Qui rempuband again witness for me. " So must thou testify," Boothr., licam, vult salvam esse me sequatur.  Such was the av-rcuaas,
Wes. " So thou must bear witness," Thomp. "So must thou the avvw, toato, of the Greeks. " Having formed a combinabear testimony," Penn. " So also art thou to testify," AMurd. tion," Mey., Rob., I-ack.
"' So must thou also testify," Wake.  "So shall thou also bear    This cornbination, literally, said,;' Ve anathematize ourtestimony," Dodd. Sic et oportet etiam Rontate testifioare-  selves that we wvill neither eat nor drink till we have killed
Beza —So it behooves you also to bear witness at Rome.     Paul."




156                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXIII.
KING  JAMES'  VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
forty which had made this con- TEor-oapaKovrTa   o;  raTrT7v   T2rV there were more than forty
spiracy.                             vvO/Loo'tae    7 ETro LKOTES   14 o1 -  who  had  formed  this  con14 And they came to the chief TWre' 7rpoeEAOoVTES 70to   aOpXtc- spiracy.  And they went to 14
priests and elders, and said, We pEVJo   cao TroS WpEo'iVTePoS EC- the  chief priest and  elders,
have bound ourselves under a                  Aai at cOvE        ra'   andsaidWehavebou our7forV    rav elar areEetraraer and said, We have bound ourgreat curse, that we will eat eo,  ri    y 
Eav.ovr~, *r/evo- ev         oa(ra'r selves under a great mcurse,
nothing until we have slain,,
Pal.othinv    rKuntil  we  have  slin         VE                    I Ao.   that we will eat nothing till
Paul.                              15  a~jV   V t           aTOa                      snNw
15 Now therefore ye with the |           05   /ES eLt9yaVL/ TaTC Tj | we  lave slain  Paul.  Now, 15
council signify to the chief cap- XtAL'pX'       ^ AUVo         cO  therefore, you with the "cou'ntain, that he bring him  down avpto,  avrTo, KaTa7yay               7rprs cil, signify to the chiliarch that
unto you to-morrow, as though  vitas, c'sor teAhAovZraS   &7taytWPoO-KEtL  he bring him down to you toye would inquire something more &aKpt/3eo-repo v      7    rep   avrov'   morrow, as though you would
perfectly concerning  him: and7ue< ses, 7rpo ro  E77yyoat aro, inquie something  iore exactwe,   inquire something more exactwe, or ever he come near, are                                              ly concerning him: and we,
ready to kill him.                  16'AKOUoaS 1   T?]S aaEx- before he can come near, will
16 And when Paul's sister's            HavAov  T                        be ready to kill him.
son heard of their lying in wait,,               EPao,   P            And  when  Paul's  sister's 16
he went and entered into the,7EO/LEVOS' KaLt EEo'exor E,,,   o   And whe n  Paul's  sish e   r's 1
castle, and told Paul.             7WapeFL/30oA7P,  aryly/ElAE  Te HatS- son heard of the ambush, he
cas   Then Pauld called one of  c.   17' w          )poo-KaAEO4L1E, c    went and  entered  into  the
17 Then  Paul  called one of ]Alc. d       7rpo oKaAeoasleror 8/ o      castle, and told Paul.  Then 17
the  centurions unto  him, and llaAos Eva  Cov  KaovTapX                   Paul clled one of the  cenTO)   C, XTO))TCLpx oJ, Paul called one of the ~censaid, Bring this young maln unto  e'SV, Tou  EEaa1  ToUrOP ar- turions to him, and said, Bring
zn                     E,    tulrons to him, and said, Brlng
the chief captain; for he hath a yaye 7pO\S' TOP XtAtaPXoP' eXEL this young man to the chilicertain thing to tell him.         yp   r     ray    aa..   18 0  arch;  for le has a certain
IS  So  he  took  him, and  I,18  So  he  took  h  apaAa3ov  avroP r7laye | thing to tell him.  And so he 18
brought inim to the chief cap-  rpo rTOP XtAlapXOrp  KaiL qr'7atL, took him, and brought him to
tain, and said, Paul the prisoner   )        LO                          the  chiliarch, and says, Paul
called me unto htim, and prayed aO E~o-/toO'  -/aOAos 7rpooKaAe- the chiliarch, and says, Paul
called me unto him, and prayed                     H     o       -
me to  bring  this young  man o-aJ/evOS ye r 7pOTE)0e, TOUTOP TOP - the  Pprisoner called  me to
m ArneaaevuaytEv Etavrovs.  We have cursed ourselves —   Xt2IaQozo avv qr:   avve8Oto —xtLta\oxos, seventeen times
as explained, v. 13, avvco,uoatav terroixo0res, conjuratio. Crit. occurring in this book, always rendered chief captain. Com.
Sacr., in loco. The reflexive of the third person (as in v. 12) ver. The chiliarch, often called a tribune, had, as his name
may follow a subject of the first or second person. Kuhner's indicates, the command of a thousand men. Tribunus miliGreek Gram. and Buttman; Hackett.                      tumrn —John 8: 12-vertendum fuit prmfectus cohortis. A
n ZVVE Suo-avveSGoov, consess us, always, in N. Test., trans- military tribune, called the prefect of a cohort; for so the
lated council. Com. ver.,-it was called the court of the Latins called him whom the Greeks called a chiliarch. But
seventy and two, and was held only in Jerusalem; from which adds Crit. Sacra, a tribune is he who presides over a legion.
the Jews retained this word, calling the judges the Sanhe- These, among the Jews, were called chiliarchs. Grotius, Leigh.
drim. None might appeal to any other.  Num. 11: 26.
Critica Sacra.  Synagogues are ecclesiastic conventions.   0 -vra TOC) bxarovTraxcov-rov avep)Ev depends on Etyot
Synedria are conventions of civil judges, more frequently as a genitive construction. tHack.  Exatcravzoos  is often
alluded to, and named, in this book of Acts, than in all the rendered centurion; because, in fact, he was the captain or
other Christian Scriptures, but never once applied to any commander of one hundred men; and such is its etymology.
Christian assembly, summoned or convened for any act of
Christian discipline, legislation, or judgment.  It always   P'0 JeautoS indicates that Paul was still a prisoner, and
refers to a pagan or a Jewish institution; never to any that by a chain. The Roman custom was to attach the chain
Christian assembly.                                    on the person of the prisoner, to the arm of a Roman soldier,




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.  CHAP. XXIII.                                      157
KING JAMES' VERSION.                    GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
unto thee, who hath something yeartlav ayayer 7rpoE o -e, eXPovTa him, and requested me to bring
to say unto thee.                 Tt AaAh~-a  o'oc.  19'ErwrtAa 0o- this young man to you. Then s1
19 Then  the chief captain,        the chiliarch took him by the
pevos' 0~ 7's' XECIPOS avrov 5 Xt-                            y
took him by the hand and went,                    s   a   hand, and went with him aside
with him  aside privately, and,             K L                 K lT  privately,  and  asked  him,
asked him, What is that thou t!a  E7rvvPaPETo, Ti eCT  0 EXUS| What is that you have to say
20 _E 3 t  a,
hast to tell me?                c|a7ray7eAat [0;             Et7r  uE, to me?  And he said, The 20
20 And he said, The Jews  OrTt o'Iov&aLOI ITVPEOEVTO TrO  Jews have agreed to request
have agreed to desire thee, that EpoT7o-atC oeE, 07rWOs avcpov es 7 Toou, that you would bring
thou wouldest bring down Paul'cvvE.&ptov    KaT7aypay7 Tv  Haw- down Paul to-morrow into the
to-morrow  into the council, as Aov, cos /ueAAorTes rT  aKp/3ere- council, as though they would
though theywouldinquiresome-  pop  7rvvr0aerOcat 7epI  aVTro. inquire something about him
what of him more perfectly.       21 r        
1o1              [~0v   x J  O't 7to l5s- av'roi'  more perfectly.  But do not 21
21 But do not thoui yield unto,,,,,
them: for there lie in wait for eYEpEVOVTL yp IU    eg aUT LOyoU yield to them: for there lie
him  of them  more than forty  a3lpes  7rWAeiovs  Teor-oapCKoTva, in wait for him more than forty...,                             men of them, who have bound
men, which have bound them- OrE    avEata                           eavrov  themselves with an oath, that,!,?themselves with an oath, that
selves with an oath, that they LLTre 0SayELv,?)rTE 7tLEWv EOS' Ov they  will neither eat nor
will neither eat nor drink till  vPE'Ao'tv a~rVTv'  Ka' vPv E'oLo       drinok  till they  have killed
they have killed him: and now  &oTL           o                        dia                        l
Etey hrt  7rledhi  0'1V0tT77v  a  ~ro a-ov him; and now are they ready,
are they ready, looking for a,         Pr oeXOIePO  TV &    f U       im; and now are they ready, 2
promise from thee.                e7rayyeAtav.        0  1Ev ovP Xt- qlooking for the promise from
22 So the chief captain then A tapXor  W7reAvc' e  7TOv  veaIvavW  you.  So  the  chiliarch  let 22
let the young man depart, and 7rapayye[Aas' /J7-erL EKAkIaA(oat, the young man depart, and
charged him, See thou tell no man o7tL 7TaU7a  evEearcas     rpos   e. charged him, Tell no person
that thou  hast shewed  these 23              poo                       that you have showed these
things to me.Ka 7rpo0Ka coat
9\ e-   C,         1s    things to me. And he call- 2s
23 And he called unto  him Tvr7as ToW   EKaroVTapX coL XWE7r,   ed,  to him  some   nwo of he
two  centurions, saying, Make                            I T           ed to him  some two of the
two  centurions, saying, Make'70tcea-e''rotka TEoparto7 as 8taKo-,centurions, saying, Make reaready two hundred soldiers to,,rcentuon s, s                                aying, Make reago  to  Cesarea, and  horsemen            o S O7To  zWopevOtI'IV EoS' dy two hundred soldiers, and
threescore and ten, and spear- Kiato' apetas, KaL r7rrELS'  el/33o0r-  seventy horsemen, and  two
men two hundred, at the third KoTra,  Kai  eEtoAac/ovs     ataKo - hundred spearmen, to go to
hour of the night;                  o      -tovs  aro W  ptWys' copaS Trz] PVK- Cesarea, at the third hour of
24 And provide them beasts, TOs' 24 KT'7  rE  7roapaorrro-a,  the night; and let them pro- 24
that they may set Paul on, and,         K,                         vide beasts on which they may
bring him  safe unto Felix the  va e7rt/3tl3ao arres' To  Ha]avAov place Paul, and bring him sate
governor.                         otaoceo oi  prpos'?AtKica  Tr  to Felix the governor. And he 25
q UffooseXouUEvot rVy-erayye2tcav —Lookcing for, expecting, be doubtful whether two or more; but two, at least. Tig,
waiting for-the promise. No word, of the same frequency joined with numerals, renders them indefinite. So Winer,
of occurrence in this book, is more uniformly represented by Kuinoel, Hack., Stuart, etc., regard it.
one word than this is-by the word promise. Its only exception is found, I. John i: 5, in the word message; and in   Jeto2afiovs  " occurs only here, and in two obscure writers
this case alone does it extend beyond one idea. A message, of the iron age. Its meaning is a riddle," De Wette. The
indeed, generally, in the evangelical economy, is a promise. proposed explanations are these: apapvi~axes, military lictors
A message, however, is more general, including a promise, or who guarded prisoners; so called from their taking the righta threatening. In John's first epistle, it indicates an annun- hand side (Suid., Beta, Kuinoel). Lancers (Vulg., Eng. ver.),
eiation or message, and not simply a promise.       a species of light-armed troops (Meyer), since they are mentioned once in connection with archers and peltasts. Codex
r.dvo  2o'a~ l'rv Exa'ovzaeov. —rlt is indefinite —it may A reads, 3Ewoj%)ovs.  Jaculantes dextra. Syr., Hack.




158                        ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXIII.
KIN'G JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
25 And he wrote a letter after'yq'cvax   25 ypa4as E7TLcToAv wrote a letter after this'manthis manner:                        repLexov-ra       v for T vTrov  roTroO'   ner: Claudius Lysias, to the 26
26 Claudius Lysias, unto the 26.KAa;&or   Avri-tas  rT  Kparl-  most excellent governor Felix,
most excellent governor Felix, oT|()   7E/lO P             K    XaItAK.L   sends greeting. This man was 27
sendeth greeting.                   27  AV apa  oo                         taken by the Jews, and was
27 This man was taken of the          op                                 about to be killed by them;
w nd         s - Omao                  about to be killed by them;
Jews, and should have been kill-   gvTa  v7ro  Tco)  Iovaatc v, K.a  but I came with the soldiery,
ed of them: then came I with /ueAAoVrTa eavatpetLtOact v7r aurTWv,  and rescued him, having learnan army, and rescued him, hav- e7r'-oaTs  o-vv  T     o-eTTpaTrevtart ed  that he  was  a Roman.
ing  understood  that he was a    etAAo/r7v   arraV,   taOcov          r OTt And when I wished to know  28
Roman.                              tPotaxos, E3TtL.   28 /3ovAo/evors the cause for which they ac28 And when I would have       yL7vcovat Ty77O  atitav 8 7 yl;eEK-  cused  him, I  brought him
known the cause wherefore they.1v atvr,  Karayayov   r   forth into their council; and 29
accused him, I brought him-forth                 C,
ac used him, I b ought him-forth          -P   29  v found him to be accused about
into their council:                                           W'
29 Whom  I perceived to be  EUPOV E7Kalov/LEPov 7WEpa oTrr/- questions of their law, but to
accused of questions of their law, p'troy 7o   vlov  a                     have  nothing  laid  to  his
but to have nothing laid to his   (o o/ charge worthy of death, or of
but to have nothing laid to his 8' a4o        rov           EG IoW1    E
zn,1-7Oy    Bavcrov  ~ij /v 30bonds. And when it was told 30
charge worthy of death, or of KA7/yXa   ora.    30                     7  how  the Jews   id wai
bonds.                                                                     m o    r  e ^  vpa fme how t he m ews lahimd wai
30 And when it was told me                   /3,e    e    T,,p  for the man, I sent him  timhow  that the Jews laid wait foro VTO                                  y- mediately  to you, and gave
the man, I sent straightway to   atlorV, E;avTrr7 E! EtZa 7rpro's TEa  commandment to his accusers
thee, and gave commandment to  7rapa9ye[AL'a  Kal rTOL Kaq7y7OpOtlS  also, to say before you what
his accusers also, to say before /A'yetv  7a  7rpofs avTrov E7rl oov. they had against him.  Farethee what they had against him. ppoo.                                      well.
Farewell.                               10O.                               well.
31 Then the soldiers, as it was    31 o    E         v oV-  UrTpartto)rat    Then the soldiers, as it was 31
commanded  them, took  Paul, KaTa  To  &LarerayLtEv  avTOLS, commanded them, took Paul,
H,elzovaav rov vOrtov rovrov.  "Containing this out- had against him.  Faxewell." Booth.  "But having been
line."  Tvzos, represented by print, figure, fashion, example, informed of a plot laid against the man by the Jews." Wake.
ensample, pattern, in com. ver. Proprie significat notam in- " And when it was shown me that an ambush was about to
sculptam pulsatione.                                   be laid for the man by the Jews." Wes. "But when it was
signified to me that an ambush would be laid by the Jews."
t ia~eletv, omitted by Ln.'Ino rcov IovSaocov, omitted Dodd. "' But receiving intelligence of a plot against the man
by Ln. and Tf. To aUe2EZtv eaeauot, Kuin. objects, as an which the Jews were in act to execute." Thomp. "Indicatis
anacoluthon, indicating a want of sequence, not correspondent auten, mihi insidiis quem a Judceis ei struerentur, statim eum
with the remainder of the sentence; and, therefore, should ad te misi, et accusatoribus ejus precepi, ut accusationes suas
be written povoO'letao eg eRovaus Eaco'at, or  Povroi~evrOS e  coram te proferrent." Kuin. "Quum autem mihi indicatum,uo0 —7rtjlov 7sv u"e22~etv easac'at. ": The writer falls out of his esset insidias huic viro factum iri a Judmis eo ipso momento
construction here. He says?j2vv1Oetarg at the beginning of misi eum ad te: et denuntiavi quoque accusatoribus ut quae
the sentence, as if he would have added zrGs ueR2ovagls; but, habent adversus eum dicant apud te. Vale."  This
in the progress of the thought, adds teR2Jew, as if he had we presume to be a full expression of the original text, and
commenced with tcuvvoaavrwv.... evt8ovaiv.  The idea of would render it: But soon as it was indicated to me that an
the thing disclosed, yields to that of the persons who disclose ambush was about to be laid by the Jews, against this man, I
it." Hack. "And when it was made known to me that the immediately sent him to you, having given orders to his accuJews laid wait for the man, I sent him immediately to you, sers to state to you whatsoever they have against him."
and commanded his accusers also to say before you what they Ecwao. Farewell. Om., Ln., Tf.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXIV.                                         159
KING JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
and brought him  by  night to &avaAa/3ovres'rv  HaAov,  i ya- | and brought him  by night to
Antipatris.                        70ov 3ta rT7r  VKTOS'r EtS' T'AS- Antipatris; and on the mor- 32
32 On the morrow  they left  t7ra7pT           32             a o  row they left the horsemen to
the horsemen to go with him,  ao'avTes' toy      s  7r7eLS' 7ropeveo0cts  go with him u(and returned to
and returned to the castle:             aT   v                 ELS'  r]| the castle): who, when they 33
33 Who, when they came to                 L      33  by        5
33Wh whpenoAtycV    Oves  EWtEo-  I came to Cesarea, and delivered
Cesarera, and delivered the epistle -OTES' ELS T-i! Kqa-ao' pEtaV, Kat the  epistle to the governor,
to the governor, presented Paul  cvc      Te x'V T                       presented  Paul also  before
also before him.                        /,, T 
34 And when  the governor  Y/ekLOVL,  7peErr]craT a   Kat TO) him. And when the governor 34
had read the letter, he asked of |abAo7,  aUre.          arayLovV'    | had read the letter, he asked
what province  he was.  And 0o,yIEIrwv    Kal /ErepoTr c-as' eK of what province he was.- And
when he understood that he was   oasl' E7apXtas' Eo'zIs, Kat 7rvO- when heunderstoodthathe was
of Cilicia;                       fLE))OS'  7t GiWO Kt ast,      idla- of Cilicia, he said, I will hear 35
35 I will hear thee, said he, KOVOla    OV              O ) aV  Lat ot you, vwwhen your accusers are
when  thine  accusers are also KaTyo70pol    oov  7rapayeoTrcrLa. also come. And he commandcome.  And he commanded him   EK evo   e avov                      pa-edhimtobekeptunderguard
to be kept in Herod's j udgment-  PtCZ) T  rtoU   H[pwcov  OvA'a'o-E.
hall.be kept in Herod's judgment- T'o6p[   TOV  I-pJW0v    UACo'~ in the xpretorium  of Herod.
hall.                              o-Oat.
CHAP. XXIV.                         CHAP. XXIV.                          CHAP. XXIV.
AND after five days, Ananias    MXETA    e 7reve  1eJpas Ka-   Now after -five days, Ana- 1
the high priest descended with Trfi  $ apXtepevr'ARavyav  ixet           nias  the  high  priest came
the elders, and  with a certain                                          down  to  Cesarea with  the
orator  named  Tertullus,  who T7))) 7rpE        7VTEP)) Katl p1Top9o, elders, and with a certain orainformed the governor against TeprTVAAov TtrOSt,  otrtVES' er)Eab-  tor named Tertullus, who apPaul.                              vtora-v T7  yiELo't KaTa -ob  Hav'- peared  before  the governor
2 And when he was called Aov.  2 KAi]OE)rTOSr &  aVTro),              against Paul.  And when he 2
forth, Tertullus began to accuse faTO  KaTy7yOpE 0v  o  TEpTvAAos  was called, Tertullus bproceedhim, saying, Seeing that by thee                                         ed to accuse him, Saying, Seewe  enjoy great quietness, and, and A, oAArs epPvr S rv7-  ing that through you we enjoy
that very worthy deeds are done xaroTrESr at (cro-, Kal Karop&o- much -peace, and that many
n Eaaacvres ovs izretgES, having left or permitted the horse-  A l~irca &e zrvrs c ue.oas, post quinque dies advenit Ananias,
men to go with him, they returned to the castle; relictis potius die quinto —on the fifth day, Kuin. Michaelis, Dinequitatibus qui cum eo irent, reversi sunt in castra. Beza. dorfius, Rosenmfillerus count these days from the captivity
For zofevegaOa, arceoxeab9aC is substituted by Ln., Tf., and of Paul in Jerusalem, as cited by Kuin., in which view Meyer,
thought probable by Gb.                              De Wette, and Hackett agree.
v'VO s7ycov is repudiated by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf. It is, how-   b H[arto xazyyooeuv, began to accuse, or. proceeded to acever, an appropriate supplement. EEroxorsuag, v.. r. A., having cuse. Tertullus instituted. if not in form, in fact, three disasked from what province he is. This suggests his profession tinct counts, or charges-sedation, heresy, profanation of the
of being a Roman citizen.                            temple, vv. 5, 6. Instead of azoo&coarwcov, some copies
Jw axovoopaa aov. I will hear youfully.           read &too9u/wuacowv, which reading Grotius, Griesbach, and
Valckenarius approve. Kuin.
Ev To zra6t,oqe2 Tovr'rsoov, in Herod's 2rvetorium.
The residence of the Roman procurators. A palace built by   c //o22is H el)orjS, ~ much peace," rather than "great quiethim at Crssrea; then occupied as the residence of Roman ness;" " many worthy deeds," rather than "very worthy
prozurators.  Hack.                                  deeds."




160                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXIV.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
unto  this nation by thy provi-,tuarov    ytvo/evvop TC  eVPEL TO VT79 very worthy ddeeds are done
dence,                                   r1 7S o-Tr 7rpoto/ar Wrra             Te this   nation   through   your
3 We accept it always, and                                                               administration;  we  3
in all places, most noble Felix, Katl           aPao axoaEXrEO ca, prudent
with  all thankfulness.                KpaTdLT-e   7jAtL4,  eLET'  7rclo-9 receive it in every way, and
4 Notwithstanding, that I be  evxapLTorlar.                                   e ~va  li  pi 4re   every where, most'noble Fenot further tedious unto thee, I,AO,                                      lix with allthankfulness.  But 4
7fAtoV  TE  EyKo7rTcO, 7rapaKaAco that I may  not weary  you
pray  thee, that thou  wouldest,                              that I may  not weary   you
hear us of thy clemency a few  aKovo-aL   (,E                    77GCTOV   r17  longer, I pray you of your clewords.                                  7 ErlELKELeL.   EOp TES yap oP nlencytohearafewwods from
5 For  we  have  found  this a'vaSpa  rovTro    Aoto5v, Kai   KutO-us.  For we have found this  6
man  a  pestilent fellow, and'a l   vra ohraotav traaote Tots'Iovaalots mall a pest, and exciting dismover of sedition among all the    A,,
Jews throughout the world, and  TOtS  KarT   TV OLKOUVLl-EP7P,)  pO- 7          tUrbanCe   among all the 5Jews
a ring-leader of the sect of the rTOTrarT7v    r TE T7S T VoaN opa X     o       throughout the world, a chiefNazaenes:                             ae6 -,,\   e                              leader of the sect of the Naza~6  Wh   alo hthgon  abutO KLL  T,   renes: who also has gone about 6
6 W     ho also hath gone  about EEp7r aoE /3E/T?7Ao' ate o,     KaL eK-  to profane the temple: whom
to profane   the temple: whom,,, a,
we took, and would have judged  parT7~7a/Oe/          tc   a KaTa T TOP 7/ETLe- we took, and would have judgaccording to our law:                 popv vr!op   OetEAo'a/eJP  Kp0LELP.  ed according to our "law: but
d JIo)Zcovn being understood.                               h's MA   To       eo2 e EtLFaaEs ~E l~cocaa, Ov Ae ezoaTl(acterV.
ci  zuS a js norovoarls. flAoros is found only here and in The following words connected with these are omitted by
Rom. 13: 14; here providence, there provision.n., Tf, (Gb.,-a probable omission)-"                       zov r/teavo v
The verb rKoovoeco is found three times, and is uniformly vo,11v 0 ia7U aktEv  LvEtn.  (V. 7.) 5OrAoE)V'Cov  B Avatars o
translated provide, com. ver. Providing for good and against Xg2ilaos  t/ETI 7ZOA/tis g 8lXs 5X To)2v XetQcov rTlO tC/ayc,
evil, classifies all the duties of civil government. Prudence is (V. 8.) iZEeVUaS  TOVe uXaTYOQOO Land EVTaoL tog L du.f
itself a species of providence.              They are, indeed, repudiated by Ln. and Tf., thought doubtful
EvXfaqspeac is a favorite with Paul. With two exceptions, by Gb., regarded as an interpolation by Mill, Beng., Morus,
found in the Apocalypse, he engrosses its whole currency in Heifer.  But with Kuincel, after considerable vacillation, I
the Christian Scriptures. HIis use of the verb Evxasare-w  is concur. His conclusion is: "After weighing the objections of
quite as remarkable. Tertullus the orator justifies his use  illill, Beng., ilkor., and: Heinr., and their motion to hare them
of it.                                                     striken out of the text-equidem tamen verba textus genuina
existimanda   2~uto —notwithstandin g I am of the opinion that
e We concur with Robinson and others, in preferring " every
way, and everywhere," to " always, and in all places," as be- they are to be regarded as the genuine words of the text."
They are rejected by De Wette, Mill, Bengel, Lachmann, and
ing more apposite to the use of vrampTi.
some others. But inasmuch as they are reported as found in
f Kearztae  Cf i~, most noble, most excellent. Tertullus, different forms in a majority of extant manuscripts, I must
Claudius Lysias, Luke, and Paul are alike courteous in their vote for their retention.
use of this complimentary term. In the same style he uses the   The following are the popular versions of this passage:
phrase, rzy ao EELE,  gentlelness, clemency. Gentile, gentle,  "And having seized hin, we wished to judge him according
and genteel are of the same family, and in Latin, French, to our law.  But Lysias the chiliarch came, and with great
Spanish, and Italian of the same radical orthography.  Gen- violence took hinm out of our hands."  Syriac Peshito.  " Qui
tleness is one of the most conspicuous fruits of the Holy  templum  quoque tentavit prqfanari: queM etiasa prehensum
Spirit, and, therefore, he alone creates a true gentleman. The  volumus secuncunm Legen nostram indicate sed interveniens
language of Tertullus is heartless flattery. Felix, according tribunus Lysias Cuzn. magna vi abducit eurm e manibus noto Tacitus, Josephus, and hoary tradition, was one of the most striis."  Beza, edition of Junius and Tremellius, Old and New
corrupt and corrupting governors ever sent from Rome into Testament, London, A.D. 1581. " Wo attempted to profane
Judea.                                                      the temnple, and whom we, therefore, seized: by examining
g Actyoo, pro 2,otywb,)  vel l2oteLxos, ut Lat. pestis pro whom thou canst obtain knowledge of the things of which we
pestifer. Kuin.  A  pest, for a pestilent fellow, "exciting  accuse him."  Penn.  " Who attempted to profane even the
disturbance among" or unto all the Jews, amongst them- temple, we apprehended hin, and would have judged him acselves, not amongst the Romans. 7Naboascov, a term of re- cording  to our law."  Thomp.   To the same effect, Boothr.,
proach.  Ols., Hack.                                        Dodd., Wes. WVakef. See ch. 21: 31, 33.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXIV.                                            16,
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                     GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
7 But the chief captain Lysials  7 7rapeAO'Owv   6E i      lvas o A      t-he chiliarch Lysias came upon  7
came ulJon us, and with  great apXos-,eEa 7roAA7 Is /3tS EK TOW  us, and with great violence took
violence took him away out of XetpCr77 rJov ar7ya ye, 8KeAev'aS  him  away out of our'hands,
our hands,,,,;
our han.ds,.             ros KaT'yopolv  avroV EpXEo-Oao   commanding  his accusers to  S
8 Commanding  his accusers, \,, o   V, 
to come unto thee: by examin-                  rap o vos come toyou: byexaminingof
ing of whom, thyself mayest take avaKpluax   rEpt WarLO   roTrOTW  whomyouyourself may obtain
knowledge of all these  things E7WLYaW        t L'?L7 ye'LS KaT'77YOflOVEl knowledge  of all these things
whereof we accuse him.              avrov.  9 Zvv EO ro  8&  Kal  oi whereof we accuse vhim. And  9
9 And the Jews also assent- Iovatot, baGKo'TEs Tcavra ovrocs theJews also assailed khim, sayed, saying, That these  things e'eL.                                       ing  that these things were so.
were so.                               l0o'A'EKp07   8 0 5  ]IavAos,   ThenPaul, afterthatthegov- 10
10 Then Paul, after that the                                    O  rernor had beckoned to him to
governor had beckoned unto him    ev                                       speak, answered:-tKnowing
to speak, answered, Forasmuch AeY'etv,'K  7roAAwV ET    v                 speak, answered: Knowing
as I know  that thou hast been o-e KpLT7V  TC " EtOEL TOVTT   itl- that you have been for many
of many years a judge unto this 3o-rTtzLEVo, EvvvpOTEpOV      7  Ept yearsajudgeforthisnation,Ido
nation, I do the more cheerfully  etavrov                              aroAooa.  - the more cheerfully answer for
answer fbr myself:,,    myself; t being n yourpower 
11 Because that thou mayest   YExOV o-ov  yrr  ov     rat   ov o reovr myself; itbeingin7your power 
11 Becausen that theeou maryestj /uevoV IOcVor oa  l O     OV  /        to know that there are yet but
understand, that there are yet ELrt /o0  7Ae )paL D  8eKaSVO, a            t
P, ~ ~   ~    ~    I,,,  twelve mdays since I went up
but twelve days since I went up                  rp-    to Jerusalem toworship.   And 
to Jerusalem  for to worship.        ovo.   12K    o'      to Jerusalem toworship. And 12
12 And  they  neither found,              7,                          they neither found me in the
me in the temple disputing with LEPT  evpol, ye 7rpos ItvLa  raAe- temple  disputing  with  any
any man, neither raising up the yOsIEVOV 7) E7rtorvToraotvL 7rotovrTa man, neither stirring up the
people, neither  in  the  syna-'AovI
people, nreinther i  the sy na- o'Xhov          E ovE  M TaLt S  avvayoyaLs, people, neither in  the syngogues, nor in the citydy:,,         1,,
13 Neither can  they  prove            e        e Kara  tp  7r'   OVTE agogue, nor in the city: nei- 13
the things whereof they  now  7rapao7rorrlat tE  JVpaprat 7rEpkt Ca~  ther can they prove the things
accuse me.                         1vVv KaT77yopovrTL /1ov.  04 o/1oAo- of which they now accuse me.
In  ezra zoR227s tjgla, Tertullus mistates the fact. On the eighth, Paul before the sanhedrim (22: 30; 23: 1-10); ninth,
appearance of Lysias, the Jews released Paul without any the plot of the Jews, and the journey to Antipatris
struggle.                                              (23: 12-31); tenth, eleventh, twelfth and thirteenth, the
J Erz as, before thee. Hack. Apacoeasi indicates any form  days at Csesarea (24: 1), on the last of which the trial was
of inquisition.                                        then taking place.  The number of complete days would,
k For avve&9VTzo, Gb., Sch., Ln.. Tf. substitute avvEE&v:o.   therefore, be twelve; the day in progress at the time of
They did more then assent, they assailed him at the same speaking is not counted.  So Wetstein Augm.. Meyer, De
time. It is again found in ch. 23: 30.                Wette, andothers."   acett.
AT' Us, an abbreviation for azco zrls yus~eas ~s. Ieoazvvrl.
~ Ex nto~a,~v  %eov, since many years.  RKzrv   governs.
awve worshiping, or, in order to worship. A' cs elliptice po&veiL. The relation was for their benefit. Hence the dative.
situm est pro a' /ueeas cs av~sirv, et in Jerusalem positum
m dvvcaxEVov ao yv walt, while, or since, you are able to pro E9S le1oval. 1uincel, in loco.
know, you may know, it being in your power to know. H  8eVa.vo later editions omit.' The best mode of reckoning the   n For exrtavauracv  some read EertaaaaCt, substituted by
twelve days is the following-beginning with the day of their Ln., Gb., not so well sustained.  Vox rarior occurrit apud
arrival at Jerusalem  (ch. 21: 17); second, their interview  Joseph. C. Apion 1. 20. Onri Ex,ri av'zTS E7ravaoraaewg,. qui
with James (21: 18); third, the assumption of the vow in eademt seditione fuerat. Esr. Y, 70. Kac etfieov32cS Xat
(21: 26); fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh, the vow continued, cuAtayotylas rat E teroaaEls xoeovtEvsol, verbum ELeovva-aato9te
to have been kept seven days, being interrupted on the fifth; concursum facere legitur ap. Joseph. Ant. 14, 1, 3. Kuin.




162                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXIV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
14 But this I  confess unto y7c             T7oTo  o-ot, OTL KaTa T7p But this I confess to you, that 14
thee, that after the way which, \ITO  after the way which they call
they  call heresy, so worship I  arpEv, vr-      a osect, so I worship the God
Aa7'petCro   7'~ r     T   Oe, 7-oe, so  I wor  the        bGo
the God of my tathers, believing                                                                             all'rr'evov 7raf0-t TOts KaTa  ov vop0 ov v
all things which are written in                                        I      things which  are written  in
the law and in the prophets:         Kat To'pO Tats yEyp1a11EYtS', the law  and in the prophets:
m";Asr1aa  E}o" E[r 7';  OE~V,  Ov  and have a hope towards Eods TlS
15 And  have  hope  toward                                TOM aOI  7T and have a hope towards God, 1i
God, which they themselves also  KaL  a7'TO   avTro   7rpoosBEXO7Tat, which  they  themselves  also
allow, that there shall be a re- avarr'ao-tLv  tLE[AAEtc  v   E-e'cat ve- pentertain, that there is to be
surrection of the dead, both of Kpivz,  8tKaLtv             TE   KaT   a  c[KOv'   a resurrection  of the  dead,
the just and unjust.                 16 E Uov7')  a'os' aoKT,    a7r-   both of the just and also of
16 And herein do I exercise po 7 V  re rt                       e   7rp   the unjust.  And in this do 16
m'self, to have always a con-'l \          l     7ttp;o,             qI  exercise  myself, to  have
science void  of offence toward                           ov,ov  always a conscience void of
&larravror.   17 a, E70p a\ 7TAE1 I
God, and toward men.                 ata7 a               err  7rAas-0|  offense towards God and men.
God, 7nd        /            tow a r mEAE-len.!  a!
17 Now, after many years, I                        0"/1 7rapeyevo7pv  eAe?/poovvas'    Now,  after  many  years, ir
came to bring alms to my na- W7otrolT)v  ELFS  To0  EOS' POV Kal  I  came  in  order  to  bring
tion, and offerings.                wrpoo'opac    18 sv  olr edpov  kE alms to  my  nation, and  to
1S Whereupon  certain  Jews   yvtoevov  v                             E' Iep,  I    make  rofferings;  on  which 18
from  Asia found me purified in,,     E                           0          occasion  certain  Jews from
the templle, neither with Imulti- oXov ovoe tLEra Oopvt30ov, TLESr Asia found me purified in the
tude, nor with tumult:               &E  ta7ro  T7s'   Aoatas'IaovSatot, temple, but neither with  a
19 Who ought to have been  19 ov   8E?  7r              -0 wap~wat Ka  crowd, nor with tumult: who 19
here before thee, and object, if KOTC7tOPEL             V t r EXOc,rp, E,E. ought to have been here bethey had aught against me.           20,,,,   fore you tto accuse me, had
20 Or else let these same here    7 aVTroL OVToL Et7raL      o-av, EL r1 they any charge against me; or 20
say, if they have found any evil EVpoV           e/ EUot a&tK17ca, sta-or else let these themselves say,
ao iTA: v  8o0V   (V gsyovatv aosEawv, which they call  P Aaxco, I exercise myself not in force and compass equal
a sect-literally, heresy. At the beginning it was a word of to this term. I use diligence, skill, and constancy. Aaxco
middle signification, and, in general, signified any opinion meditare est et cx exercere se in re aliqua.  Gregorius. It is
good or bad. Non sum in eadem cum illo hneresi, i. e. sen- constantly to meditate and exercise one's self in any thing Jtatentiam-I am  not of the same opinion with him.  Tull. iravros, perpetually, without ceasing.
Paradox. Secta odiosus est vocabulum quam heeresis: a secundo dlicitur. Hieresis Graecis dicitur ab elegendo.  Eccle-   r Iooavoqas, oblations, offerings,  ch. 21: 26.  Rom.
siastical writers take it for an error in religion, and so it may 15: 16.  Heb. 10: 5, 8, 10, 14, 18.  Greci appellabant
be defined. Heresy is. however, regarded rather as a funda- 7re oasoon"v.  When they had finished their social prayers,
mental error taught and defended with obstinacy. Two things bread and wine were presented to the minister who was
are regarded as essential to heresy. 1st, it must respect and accustomed to recite the words of the Supper and its instituconcern the articles of our faith; 2dly, there must be a stub- tion. This was after, and independent of their contributions
born and a pertinacious affirmation of it: there must be error to the poor. Crit. Sacra.
in ratione, et pertinacia in voluntate. Taken in Scripture,
malemn partenm. Leigh's Crit. Sacra. The word is found ch.    E  ov i. Eheov  HE  nLtaEvon en up iE\Op.  En oi, in his
dum occupor, dum ejusmodi pietatis offcia exsequor, while
5: 17; 15: 5; for a sect, ch. 24: 5, and 28: 22.      du   occupor, du   ejusdi pietatis oicia exsequor, while
engaged in these services, or duties, the Jews found me purio, Titus 35, indicates one who takes pleasure in fled-certain Jews from Asia-excited a tumult, not I, as my
sectarisms.  Grit. Sacra.                                accusers allege. The verb is wanting, and the context suggests the supplement. For ev o~S, Sch., Ln., Gb. suggest
P NExzcov, after avaoasotv, is rejected by Lu., Tf.. Gb. as a          c                                 ues
reading not strongly supported. A resurrection of the just
and of the unjust.                                           E En t Exosen.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXIV.                                              163
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
doing in me, while I stood be- 1/Jov  E7n  ro  cTvOSEapLOV   21 ) 7rep I -f they found any evil in me,
fore the council,                                                            whenI stood before the counfore1F"t   Tav77sg    W?7775' EKpa4c   cil, except it be for this one 21
2t Except it be for this one!                                                           21
voice, that  I  cried, standing  ETWoS' Ev aE rots, OtL 7rept ava-'expression  which' I  made
among them, Touching the re- OTWaoEos  VEKPWV;E     Kpipo/aL  standing  among  them, Consurfcation  of the  dead  I  am  fcr    O2'                                  cerning the resurrection of the
surrection  of the  dead  I  am  ffo'uepov' v UO,.
ThL  UoP.                  dead I am  this day called in
called in question by you this    22'AKto as -           rTavra o qOyhAt  question.
day.                   -ave/3a'AETo avrovs, a`CpE/3eo repo,                     And when Felix heard these 22
22 And  when  Felix  heard ESaJ5 ra   r,                         E'O     things,knowing more accuratethese things, having more per-                                      ELWOJV,  ly the things in regard to the
feet knowledge of that way, he r-  "Orav   vtcas o XttapXos' KarTa-  wway, he deferred them, and
deferred them, and said, When  ti,  8cayvl)cooo/cL ra Kaf'    vas'  said, WhenLysias thechiliarch
Lysias the  chief captain  shall 23 SLara:tae/EVos    TE Tc EKaCToVra- shall come down, I will thorcome down, I will know  the                           TO                     oughly  examine the matters
ptr] o'          7'~} ]la PX,  exert, ouhy examiovh EXmers
uttermost of your matter.,,,    between you.  And he corn- 23
23 And he commanded a cen- re aEo'Ltv, KatL JLTSEr           a  KO)AVEtV manded  the  centurion  that
turion to keep Paul, and to let T'rAv-       o         OV   V7pETEW   y  Paul shouldbe kept,and thathe
him  have  liberty, and that he 7rpoo-epXea-O  aturyc.                       should have a -relaxation, and
should  forbid  none  of -his ac-    24 11ME \  \ e / l                      that he should forbid none of his
quaintance to minister, or come          I,       f  o                       acquaintance to  minister, or
unto him.                           yE     voE    0  zP7A     oVP rJpOV   come to him. And, after some 24
24 And  after  certain  days, or[ AAS       rTI  7VVaLKL  aUroV  oorpk  days, when Felix  came with
when Felix came with his wife'ovSatan, [LereTreJaro roY HaD- his wife Drusilla  (who  was
Drusilla, which was a Jewess, Ao,, K\L                    ra 7p              a Jewess), he sent for Paul,
he sent for Paul, and heard him                77      E  aT          t        and heard him  concerning the
concerning the faith in Christ.   et' Xptaror  7rtW7ECO'.   25 aLaAE- faith  in  relation  to  Christ.
25 And  as he  reasoned  of yo1LEov  (8E arovU  7epLt 8tKato- And as he reasoned concern- 25
U Et z e sEov, If they have any thing against me, if they only once uses it. Its use indicates a thorough knowledge.
found anything in me.  A8zLpya., anything unjust, any- Felix is distinguished for a full developed inquisitiveness in
thing wicked. 2zravros  pov Mst rov avs',etov, when I ap- all cases brought before him. Therefore he trembled before
peared, or, while I was standing srz, before. This versatile the logic and rhetoric of Paul (v. 25). He promised to hear
preposition freely takes the condition, color, or sense of its him thoroughly, and to examine the case of Paul when chief
associates, or associations in the Christian Scriptures. When captain Lysias had come down.
in connection with magistrates, courts, or councils, it is generally in the Christian Scriptures, com. ver., represented by   x Ezvs, ZEs aXoEa. A?',eazr, liberty, relaxation, rest, take off
before.                                                  his chains. After Paul. acvov is added by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf.;
v Eir, in this case, is the prefix to zov oatvetewov, and indi-    zorgaex~eoa9&at rejected by Ln., Tf., and doubtful by Gb.
cates the attitude of trial before a court.  Heot is equally  Tt7Yoetuat vror, being passive, and not mid. voice should not
latitudinarian in its currency, and in cases of this sort it be, to keep him, but, that he should be kept. AvEats means a
answers to our Tword concerning.?~The trial here is reset erelaxation.  This is, in a case, the only word in our language
answers to our word concerning. The trial here is reet ava-               I
G'racTcoig.                                             that represents its acceptation in this passage. Our jail limits
more than indicate arveats, and our word liberty transcends it.
w Aiaaf'aCaoac, here qoLv aeflaoney'io, he deferred them. This is a special relaxation of the rigors of the law, in Paul's
t is an  o, found only in this one case N..    favor, amounting to a release, and yet it was not legally a
Azetfsea'esooz', found only in this book in the Christian release. " To keep Paul at rest," Murd.; "without confineScriptures —more perfectly, thrice; more perfect, once.  ment," Wakef..dayvrwao,uat,  tawrvoats.. This is one of Luke's special
words, and is indicative that he was a physician. The vecyrw-   Y Felix with Drusilla his wife were curious to hear Paul
os of disease is as old as Esculapius, deified after his death while in Judea, and sent for him. They heard him on the
for his alayroaos and his vcoyvoals, precognition of disease. thrilling theme, nsor'~s2 Est Xuo'tov,scerTets, the faith inter
Luke, Acts 2: 23, has also this word. Besides Luke, Peter or towards Christ, in relation to Christ.




164                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
righteousness, temperance, and Or-v77i   Ka    KYKpa7ELcas'   Kat TO?  ing justice, Zself-government,
judgment to come, Felix trem- KptLaros' r        o   1etAAovTos' E-eO-O'at, and the judgment to come, Febled, and answered, Go thy way,uo       /30or   yevvo, EVOS' o OAt  are- lix trembled, and answered, Go
for this time; when I have a EpD    To  vv  e'oV  Wopevov  your way for this time; when
convenient season, I will call ]aatIv                     3  /eaa v   eaK    -  I have a convenient season, I
for thee.                            Kato     E 1Eaa v EaaA
26 He hoped also that money  /ooal'e' 22G 6a'a -        a AEK        v E will send for you.   zzAt the 26
ofH  XPpd/lota  &m e yII        - ^   \ same time hoping that money
should have been given him  of OrT  Xpp7~/ara  o07eat, avme time hoping thav  money
s d he bn,,/ would have been given him
Paul, that he might loose him: ToO JlaAov, 07rocs Avo-  avrov'
by Paul, that he night rewherefore he sent for him  the &to  KaL 7rVKVOTEpov avTrov    ra- by Paul, tha he  therefore  sent
oftener, and  communed  witherefore  sent
oftener, and                          comhim.  with 7rzr\pEo  [e, 7        for him  the oftener, and conhim.aTM' a\ 7rAlpt0E1o'0)i~ ~,kage 8t-  versed with  him.  But after 27
27 But after two years Por-  VXO  6 Se          ht?Pcodptov E3o-  CoV'   two years weix h    ad But after 27
cius  Festus  came  into  Felix' I&o0XOV 0!PAte 17pK/0i  0r0P7TOV' two years Felix had a succescius Festus  came into  Felix' Oprnd elx,
room: and  Felix,  willing  to
shew  the Jews a pleasure, left  IovSalots 6   yt   KarTALre r               willing to show  the Jews a
Paul bound.                          llavov   eSelr3EEvov.                   favor, left Paul bound.
CHAP. XXV.                            CHAP. XXV.                             CHAP. XXV.
Now  when Festus was come               H TO          ovv  Erta    T         Now when Festus had come  1
into  the  province, after three,    a, T f r,/  into the aprovince, after three
days he ascended from  Cesarea,                                   aIap  Ta TPE` 7/EpasI  days, he went up from  Cesato Jerusalem.                        E ISpooroAzOv'a   azrO Katao apEtas. rea to Jerusalem.  Then the  2
2 Then  the high priest and 2  eVefL avP             8e avrco  o5 apXte- high priest, and the chief of
Jas dyoaeevov, though represented by disputing, corn. " Talked together," " communed together," is its currency and
ver., six times; by reasoning, four times; preaching, twice; import in N. T., the topic may be either good, or evil. It
speaking, once; discoursing, or discussing, is its generic seems to have been conducted on the part of Felix from a
sense.  Words have their genera and species, as well as mercenary spirit, as the sequel warrants.
plants and animals. The abstract or generic idea in this word
is dissero, dicendo rem diducere, to deduce a matter, a fact, a   a EraezXa, found only twice in this book of Acts, is repcause, or a thing by discussion, or reasoning-the dialectic resented by the word province, a verbal from escaoxouat, auart. There is neither preaching nor teaching. neither dis- spicor, coepi, from whirh erraexos, prsefectus-from  ezrt and
cussing nor exhorting, neither affirming nor denying in the ao cc, incipio-also ezaoxors, identical in import with ea.
essence or act of reasoning. It is a simple comparison of xao a,:    a province.  ApyX7, the root, does not indicate that which
objects, and for deduction.                             is passive, but that which is active in originating. Ao?7 non
The faculty of reasoning is exhibited in comparing and de- principium passivum sed activum significat, a quo omnes creaducing. When Paul reasoned on certain topics Felix trem- turse principium suum ducunt: quam interpretationefn utriusbled. His response demonstrated the power of Paul's reason- que Testamenti pagina evincit. It is taken for the magiings in his presence. EaeaiGat is omitted by Ln., Sch., Gb. strate, Luke 12: 11. Titus 3: 1.   Xatqa qui mero imperio
It appears redundant or pleonastic, but pleonasms are allow- utuntur. Those who under God have plenary power, and by
able in such cases.                                      that power command, administer justice within their respecO7'Ozncs vavq avrov omitted by Sch., Ln., Tf., and doubtful tive dominions.  Hence a province is a department of an
by Gb. It naturally occurs from etgco~v, ozT X0q7,tCtaa Yo9r]- empire placed under the management or government of one,
asezat, and seems to be a circumstantial inference of much invested with supreme authority, whether it be human or
plausibility.                                            divine, or both.  In this view Jesus Christ, Heb. 12: 2, is'2ULEi ~avwc, 3d sing. imp. ind. act. of 5,uesco, colloquor, he called Autorem fidei et consummatorem fidei-the author and
conversed with Paul familiarly. This word is found only four founder of the faith; not a particular or special faith, but the
times in the Christian Scriptures. It indicates familiar con- faith, the whole Christian institution. Crit. Sacra. This is
rersation —' una v;ersari sed hic accipitur pro colloqui," Beza. that province assigned to:Jesus Christ by the apostles.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXV.                                             165
KING JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
the chief of the Jews informed  peVs' Kal Ol 7rpcTroL TV'IovUcat'ow  the Jews, informed him against
him  against Paul, and besought KaTa 7TOD  lavAov, Ka\ 7rapeKa- Paul, and besought him, bask- 3
him,                                Aovv          ar  3 O                  ing  for themselves  a favor
Aovp av'T o),    at'TOV/IetEO  Xafpt     a
3 And desired favour against         2   _                 a              aainst him, that he would
him, that he would send for him  Ka   avrov, 07FW)O' ILETaWE/4J7Tat send for him  t               o Jerusalem,
to Jerusalem, laying wait in the avTro   e[v  IepovoaA7/lX  evSepav preparing an cambush to kill
way to kill him.                     OlOVT7TESr aV'EAEP aVTOV Ka'Ta T7V him on the way.  But Festus 4
4 But Festus answered, that    ov. 4' v oRv ~'roT   dTre- answered that Paul should be
Paul should be kept at Cesarea, lKpLOl,   Pea                      aAop  rv kept in dcustody at Cesarea,
and that he himself would de-kept                                                      ustody at Cesrea
part shortly thit~her.             K apo'apea/, aeavroTr e yE  t   v and  that he himself would
5 Let them therefore, said he, TrXet eKropeve(r-Oat.  6 Oi oV   shortly  depart thither.  Let 5
which  among you are able, go  (vpaTroI LE  v'tAV  qb o-  arv7yKara- the epowerful among you, said
down with me, and accuse this,  \,               he, go down with me and ac/2drres  e~ rt gepl;r r~  drSpL cuse this man,  if there is any
man, if there be any wickedness   3a,   Ecuse this man, if there is any
in him.                             TOVT(O.  KaT?y)opelTro o-a    aVTOV. wickedness in him.
6 And when he had tarried  6          Ltarp q 8' a v'rotaOg ~Iepac  s And when he had tarried  6
among them more than ten days, wrAeovs D        reKa\   KaTa/ 3atS eK[aL-  among them  more than ten
he went down unto Cesarea;,,,                                         days, he went down to Cesaaad the next day sitting on the o-apEta)),  Tp  E7rapto   KaOaasrea; and the     next day sitting
r~  e~rotvptov  Kct~)[trotsrea; and the next day sitting
judgment-seat,  commanded Paul eWr  To)  f3laros, eKeAeve   ov on the judgment-seat, cornto be brough t.                     Ha-Aov aXOrY      at.   7 7rapayevo- manded Paul to be brought.
7 And when he was come, the                  a       7rELo'7raV o        And when lie was come, the  7
Jews which  camne  down  from,' ~               /  Jews who came down  from
Jerusalem   stood  round  about, a7ro  IepoooAv/Lov KaTra/e370Ko- Jerusalem  stood around fhim,
and laid many and grievous com- TESr IovSatot, 7roAAa KaL 3apeta and laid many and heavy complaints against Paul, which they  arLtLaraT       peores  KTar             plaints against Paul, which
could not prove;          f                or h,                i, O  they could not prove; while  8
c   notle pe; answered forhim  liavAov, a  OClro etat  he answered for himself, Neiself, Neither against the law  of    awroAoyOvAcov avrov), Otr ere ther against the law  of the
the  Jews, neither against the  els ro v vO1tOV Trw  Iov&atlov, OUTE Jews, -nor against the temple,
b For o aco5teeevg is substituted ol coatEcsls by Ln., Tf., a venire. Sed ut Pricxus recte monuit, hoc si Lucas voluisset,
reading not so strongly supported by Gb. The priests and scripsisset. Josephus uses of &vvarzo in the same sense, and
elders were as much as ever enraged against Paul, and no- many other writers as indicative of power, whether physical,
thing but his blood would satisfy their malice. Gb., Boothr. moral, or ecclesiastical.
C EvEoav rolovv'e.' "Forming a plot to kill him," Penn;   f 1HeoteEnaaava,' stood around him, not the tribunal,"'having laid an ambush," Thomp.; "placing an ambush," Kuin.; "'stood round about," "stood around him," Hack.,
Murd.; "lying in wait to kill him," Wes.; "preparing an Penn; "stood around," Thomp.; "Surrounded him," Murd.
ambush," Hack.;' to lie in wait to destroy him," Boothr.    " Most manuscripts omit azra zov HIav2ov, after qs0oovres,"
d ArreXot' 7_ e-erooEveao at. This indicates not a refusal, IHack. Tf. has xac'aqqeoovtes,, instead of Seeqo'vzes, before caza
but an intirlation that he should be still kept at Csesarea, in- Tzov Icav2ov. AzoOSeLtCc-aroSexvvct, uprobo, demonstro, Acts
asmuch as Festus was about to return to that place, and 2: 22. 2 Thess. 2: 4.
would, when there, judge his case.                        g Ovue est Zov Yrouov-Tro leeov-ELs Katoraaa. Orrs three
Tloeta9cat. "That Paul was in custody," Thomp.; "kept times very specific-neither against the law, the temple, nor
in custody," Hack.                                     against Cesar.
Ot orv 8vvcot l iv %tUtv, the powerful, not the able. Not  E~s is seldom translated against. For the most part it
those who are able have it in their power. Cal., Grot., Hack. occurs in cases of trial, charge, or legal prosecution. Rela"Let the chief men among you go down with me," Thomp.; tion to, for, or against, is often indicated by it. The context
"let those, tfherefore, among you who are able, said he, must decide its value. Eus XeoLtaov may, according to the
come down with me," Penn; "Let those, therefore, among import of the preceding verb, be either for, or against Christ.
you who are able," Murd. Verba ol rvva':oc iv ~Ltv Eras-   Ov'e ets lKaucoa z' ~jag'zov, neither have I in any respect
mus, Grotius alii explicant: quibus commodum est Cmsarum  sinned against Casar.




166                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXV.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
temple, nor yet against Cesar ELs To tepOV, oVre Ets Katcoapa rt nor yet against Cesar have I
have I offended any thing at all. 7'tzapTor.   9 0  ~lrrios- 3E} TOS at all offended.  But Festus, 9
9 But Festus, willing  to  do  Iovatlots OBAeov  xapLv KarbaOE-  willing to do the Jews a hfavor,
the Jews a pleasure, answered o            tOal, a7roKptLSE   I r c o ]at sAT   answered Paul, and said, Will
Paul, and  said, Wilt thou  go  Oe'Aets' e          pooo Av/a aa           you go up to Jerusalem, and
up to Jerusalem, and there be ~Kef 7              rept  TOVroW  KptrXLat   r there bejudgedofthesethings
judged  of these thingsbefe                  10E E                         before me?   Then said Paul, 10
judged  of these  things before                         o  Ao   I stand at Cesar's judgment-'.rrC -oU    /a~'o ao'o             seat,    where I ought to  be
10 Then said Paul, I stand at            E     /x rtS  Karcaxpos  seat, where I ought to  be' e(-roS ett0 oV /E WeE KptVeo-Oat. judged: to the Jews I have
Cesar's judgment-seat, where I'IovSaWovs  oVSEL?7St'CcTa,   O' KrX  done no wrong, as you yourought to be judged: to the Jews         KLAALov     LV KEL                 self very well know. For if I 11
have I done no wrong, as thou o-fV KaAxtoz, e7rtyttvcoKet~'`           et self very well know. For if I 11
have I done no wrong, as thou3LKO     K   ato  Oarov am  doing wrong, and  have
very well knowest.                 |  v yap aKco    a P
11 For if I be an offender, 7re7 paxCa  Lt   o0  7rapatlrovaa  To'  committed     any thing worthy
or have  committed  any thing  aTroaELV   EL T6 O               vf death, I  refuse  not to
worthy of death, I refuse not to  OVTOt KarT7opovcrt lov,  o6et  die; but if there is nothing
die: but if there be none of these l/E  8vvarat aUroti  XaplaJo at. in these matters of which they
things whereof these accuse me, Kao-apa ErLcKaovlual.  12 TOTE accuse me, tno  man can deno man  may deliver me unto o qX                                           liver me up to them: I appeal
them.  I appeal unto Cesar.                                   I/ETa To? to Cesar. Then Festus, when 12
_VUAL/00VAL0, v,7rEKPt'077,Kaichapa   e had talked with the coun12 Then Festus, when he had,                                          he had talkedwiththe counconferred with the council, an-                                            cil, answered, kYou have apswered, Hast thou appealed unto    137 T,    pealedto Cesar, to Cesar shall
swered, Hast thou appealed unto    13'HI.tepcy 6E 8tayevo~tLe`V   you goC
Cesar? unto Cesar shalt thou go.              E            t               you go.
13 And  after certain  days, TrtVroV  AypLt7rras o artAesTLEV' Ka          And after certain days, king B1
king Agrippa and Bernice came Bepvlr     Ka7Trvc7ra0,   etlS KaLoac- Agrippa and Bernice came to
unto Cesarea, to salute Festus.  petav, ao-7rao-5/ero t tOV  jro-rTOl. Cesarea to IsaluteFestus. And 14
14 And when they had been  14(09 ES'AEtovs?17LEpas 8tEpl/301r when they had been there many
h IaTaza'ea9act, second aor. infin. mid. of xaTzaAtiZ97ut, repo- forensically, to deliver, to give up; in our currency, to deliver
nere, to reinstate himself; ch. 24: 27, to ingratiate himself with into custody. "No one can give me up to them, merely to
the Jews, Felix left Paul a prisoner. On ch. 24: 27 Kuincel gratify," Dodd.; " no one has power to deliver me up to
makes the following remark: "Xcagov, atlza, xragltzes  xaacc- them," Penn; "no one should deliver me up to gratify,t 9ea9at zw, denotat, gratiam inire apud aliquem, ut suo them," Boothr.; " no one can gratify them at my expense,"
tempore vicissim res grata expectari vel etiam posci possit," Wakef.; " no one may sacrifice me to their pleasure," Murd.
of which examples from Demosthenes, Plato, Diodorus are -a very free translation-; "no man can give me up to
adduced; and further refers to Kypkius, Elsner, WVetstein. gratify them," Thomp.
It is an act of prudent selfishness to confer a favor upon a   Kiccaaea eztxa2ovuaca —e texaeouat, ovae — cognominor,
person, in expectation that in some emergency it may redound modo passive, modo active sumitur, et utroque, to call upon
to our advantage; nay, that it may be demanded as a right. another for help in extremity, sometimes merely to call, to
"To do the Jews a pleasure," com. yer.                 name, Heb. 11: 16. 1 Pet. 3: 15. Crit. Sacra.
i E7'ov yfl7uaros,.. r. 2. E7uC, followed by a genitive, oc-   k Zv22Raraas, communing with, talking with, conferred
curs Matt. 27: 19. In connection with judges and tribunals, with, is its current value, N. T. uera —av/,t8ov2zov, in its
and in appearing before them, connected with a genitive, Eze is currency five times, N. T., counsel, twice council. Etrzexs2,often represented by the word before. 23: 30; 24:19; 25: 26; ara; hast thou appealed to Caesar? Frequently surnamed
26: 2.                                                 call on, or upon.
i Xaocelaoea,  to give, to give frankly, to grant, to forgive.   I Ao7traaoevoe.  Salute, greet, and embrace are its repreHere alone, in com. ver., it is represented by to deliver up; sentatives in N. T., com. ver. Here salute is most apropos.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXV.                                             167
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
there  many  days, Festus  de- gKEt, 5!P770ros rCj /3ao-tAE  avIE- days, Festus mset forth to the
clared  Paul's  cause  unto  the dETO Tat Ka7Ta To7) lavAov  A'Eyctr, king the facts concerning Paul,
king, saying, There is a certaini'Ap   rtL   EOTt  KaTaAEAE/t/Le'1os    r' saying, There is a certain man
1man  left in bonds by Felix   ws          iI AtKo   a 3/Lto,   15 7        left prisoner by Felix; about 15
15 About whom, when I was 7yezvo0e'Vov MLov ets IepooriAvla, whom, when I was at Jerusaat Jerusalem,  the chief priests   eo o                                    lem  the chief priests and the
and the elders of the Jews in- EEvEavrc0av ot apXtEPELS  Xa2 0a   lem, the chief priests and the
formed me, desiring to have judg- 7rpe' v7repot r,0   Iovsatar, at-  elders of the Jews brought  an, information, asking for themment against him.                   TrOveELOt KarT avTrol &[K?',. 1trp~OS  selves justice against him; to 16
16 To whom  I answered, It ovs'  a7rieKptO27V,,   oTt OUK  E(OTty  whom  I answered: It is not
is not the manner of the Ro- e'Oos-'Pco,.aiots Xap[(Eo-O]a  Ttva the custom  of the Romans to
omans to deliver any man to die,,,                         d
before that he which is accused arvtpV oroV  Els a&r7oAEtav,  rpt, v1 deliver any man to die before
have the accusers face to face, o KaTr7yopoVLtEV0 KS- TL          O        he that is accused'have his acand have license to answer for                                   I T,    cusers face to face, and have
himself concerning  the  crime,,                             an opportunity to answer for
laid against him.                   a7roEoytar Xapot repl tov eyK7- himself concerning the charge.
17,,
17 Therefore, when they were lia               o'ZEAOoT  o0)  av- Therefore, when they had come 17
come hither, without any delay TrOe)v  EvBOa&E, avc/3ohArv  LS7eJlall,  hither, without any odelay onthe
on  the  morrow  I sat on the 7rotroaeLor,  Tr)   ir3  Kalo-asr morrow, I sat on the judgmentjudgment-seat, and commanded                                                                       the man
the man to be brought forth;                            18 r ro,   a E -  ast whom, 18
13 ~ Against whom, when the,L TO   ap    E   0          to be brought; against whom, 18
I,.,   n ffi  /   Pwhen the accusers stood up,
accusers stood up, they brought OEpres o'  Karyyopoe  oSeLt'a                  th   e           accustood up,
none accusation of such things atav   E7reo7rof such  things   as I surmisas I sppose:, / EWrEpO)   ~of such  things as I surmisas I supposed:! \
19 But had certain questions EYCO'           T?7/iaTa  8E  rTva  7EPt  ed: but had certain questions 19
against him  of their own super- T]7'S  &[a/   3eo'tLatLo)Lac    eXor'against him  respecting  their
stition, and of one Jesus, which  7rp~O  avrow, Kat 7rep 7   TWvor'Ir7'OD  own qreligion, and of one JeAveSero, " laid the case of Paul before the king" Penn, the only occurrences of this word in the N. T., rendered, coin.
Wakef.; laid the business," Dodd.                       ver., superstition,, and superstitious.
} Ezts nantoEav omitted by Gb., Ln., Tf.                Not too superstitious, some say, because Paul would not
XaeSEo0'az tva av39,vvonov, "m to gratify any man with the have aroused their prejudices. This is doubtful.  " Much
condemnation of another," Wakef.; "to give up any man to given to Divine worship," not too superstitious, as our transdestruction," Thomp., Dodd.; " to give up a man gratuitously lators have expressed. " eyne worshieres," Wiclif; "more
to be slain," Murd.; " to give up any man," Penn; 1" to de- than others attentive to religious matters," Bloomfield. This
liver up any man to die," Boothr.                      is sufficiently paraphrastic. Pollux has assigned &etoaz8(uwv
to the pious. It is by some supposed that Paul used it in.
o AvafoLv —an azta~ ~syo#evov —delay.
this favorable sense, to propitiate the ears of the Athenians.
P'Ygeveoovv  yco, imperfect active of Vrovoeno, suspicor. None doubt that Paul found a true bill when he charged the
"Against whom, when his accusers stood up, they brought no Athenians of being exceedingly devoted to the worship of the
accusation of such things as I supposed," Dodd. "And his shades or spirits of dead hero-men.
accusers stood up with him, and they were not able to sub-   "etaz euov  ov  a vox medio, may signify also, more
stantiate any criminal charge against him as I had expected,  superstitious" Hack., who on ch. 17: 21-23 adds: "It is imWakef. " They advanced no charge of such things as I ex- probable, as a matter of just rhetoric, that the apostle empected," Thomp.                                         ployed it in that reproachful sense at the outset of his reAfter v7trvoovv sEy, rnovoav is added by Ln., doubtful by marks."  He proceeds to deduce their seeking after God
&u ~~~~~~~~b~~.  ~(which Paul, doubtless, considered as something good) from'revoovv, "which is suspected;," Hackett; "expected," this 6elwtL ovc,     or religious propensity, so prevalent among
Wakef., Thomp.; "supposed," Wes., Penn.                 the Athenians.  He announces himself as one who would
q dealeSasuqovcar, and EowSailluovsareTos,  ch. 17: 22, are guide their &eoacaetuovta. not rightly conscious of its object




168                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXV.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
was dead, whom  Paul affirmed TEOmTKOTO7- o           C KS', O    1eabic- )asus, who had died, whom Paul
to be alive.                       |  o         20 e,opouteorg  e e ye    affirmied to be alive. And be- 20
20 And because I doubted of               rept TOVTOv  }TT)l- t    Ae- cause I doubted how  to insuch  manner  of questions, I yo,                                         vestigate  such  questions, I
asked  him  whether he  would   o, a,          asked him  whether he would
IEpov-aA'7, L,  KaKet  KptPVEOatL
go to Jerusalem, and there be                        2,21  go to Jerusalem, and be judgjudged of these matters.             Ept TO.      TO        avov ed concerning these   atters:
21 But when Paul had  ap- E7r'KcaAocaEv"ov   TrprO3 rat VuroP but Paul having appealed, to 21
pealed to be reserved unto the Eti' T77or  TOe ZEo To    ayiTrolo-tv, be kept as a prisoner, with a
hearing  of Augustus, I cor          n- KEAeVuo-   T-qpE-E0at auroP,  cos view  to the rexamination  of
manded him to be kept till I o' 7rwuegco+ a'= wrpog Katapc. Augustus, I commanded him
to  1        S.                    toV    be kept till I shall setid
might send him to Cesar.           22 Ayptwwrar  8e wrpo rTpv trov         to be kept till I shall senll
22 Then  Agrippa said unto                                              him,' E3ovAr~?v Ka~ a5r ero- him to Caosar. Then Agrippa 22
Festus, I would also hear the                       ^'pErov   ao V,   O     TO  said to Festus, I smyself also
man myself.  To-morrow, said                 v aKv                   A     would wish to hear the man.
PtOV, O-q0-1Pj) a'KOvU a n  vTo-morrow, said he, you shall
he, thou shalt hear him.               I3 aoU  n ov.        To-morrow, said he,, you sall
23 And on the morrow, when
Agrippa was come, and Bernice, TOo  A/ypl7rTra KaL rTjr  Bepvt[KrS   And on the morrow, when 23
with great pomp, and was en- /LETa  7roAAs   OavTvrac-lar,   Kac  Agrippa had come, and Bertered into the place of hearing, Ec' eAOovrzv T    lS TO aKpoarptop,  nice, with much pomp, and
with the chief captains and prin- o-P TE Trot  XtAtapXOtL' Kal   v-  had entered into the place of
cipal men of the city, at Festus' pcat r0- TOS KaT  EdoxV  0v           r Saudiernce, with the chiliarchs
commandment Paul was brought 7AEros, Kat KeAEv'oavros roO 1- and principal men of the city,
forth.'x0,, 6 ]ai3og.   24 Ka  at the  command of Festus,
24 And  Festus  said, KIingI (Trov,  7X877'          la'  os; ^   AtI lPaul was brought forth. Then 24
Agrippa, and all men which are, /                         A  lpi'ra O     Festus  says, King Agrippa,
here present with us, ye see this  tLAEvy, KaL 7ravres oL r-v7frLapoVrTS' and all men  who are presman about whom  all the multi- 77/vp  a'vapES,  OECOpELTE  TO7TOP ent with  us, you  see  this
and aim, to a state of clear self-consciousness, by a revelation have the  tayvcoats —diagnosis of disease, or its symptomsof the object to which it thus ignorantly tended. Neander, as an English word naturalized and nationalized.
Hackett.
9e,oaxs.Ea is the word used by James and Paul to indicate   8.Eov2os7,v fat avros. E~#ov2o/uat, was mriinded, willing,
religion in its Jewish and Christian sense and currency, and intended, disposed, would.  Such is the variety of its rendmuch more in concert with its object and design than e&EaL- erings, com. ver. I myself was willing, quite analogous to
3l'auovla.                                             Paul's style, Rom. 9: 3, VvZomyrv yae avros. Like tie Jews,
said Paul, For I too myself was wishing to be accursed from
r ztawycoaouat-c-&ayvcowug.  The latter term occurs but Christ, arvasc97a uvat —not when he wrote to the Romans,
once in the Christian Scriptures, and is here rendered, in com. but comparing himself to them in his former state, as if he
ver., hearing, the hearing of Augustus. Cognition is its most had said, "As they are now so once was I," wishing to be
appropriate representative in our vernacular. The judgment, accounted accursed from Christ. So Agrippa said to Festus,
or hearing of a cause-a trial, or an investigation, or examina- Efov.o/yv  cat avros, I also myself am wishing to hear him,
tion —presents it in its full import. Any one of these, indeed, I desire to hear him. Agrippa ad cujus aures plura de Jesu
answers the present occasion. This is a striking instance of et Christianorum secta pervenerant. Vide 26: 28. Kuin.
the freedom of interpretation of metaphorical language. Cognosco instead of connosco, or of con and nosco.         t Mrlla ro2l   args  9auswas, cum ingenti pomps-with great
Cicero uses this word as equivalent to make inquiry, and pomp-etae0opZcna et-S aTo xoeoawTe7pov, having entered with
Suetonius, to judge, or determine a matter. Physicians have great pomp into to aczxoazioro, the Hall of audience —the
introduced this word into their science and art, and now we place of hearing-found only in this place N. T., Auditorium.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVI.                                              169
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
tude of the Jews have dealt with 7rept o   7wra v    7ro wAOo  TVc-r'Iou- man about whom -all the mulme, both at Jerusalem, and also  aat'ov    EUXO'/0 rT                 e po titude of the Jews have inter-, erer~~~~vxoP /1ot e'9 Te Ip-[  tiui)          f       teJeshv nehere, crying that he ought not    A                         3'a      ceded with me, both at Jeruo-oAv'/1ots~ K      a3e, eWTrt/3o0orTeg salem, and also here, crying
to live any longer.                                                  2      
~to live anylonger./              ev ~v anyoV lo7KnTg.  T   25 Ey7  out that he ought not to live
25 But when I found that he
had committe       d nothi g worthy e   KaTaAac/3oepos,   oseV adttor anylonger. ButwhenIfound 25
had committed nothing worthy  Ia   /                 \           /, that he had committed notho~f death, and that he himself Oap,~Tov av~ro)  7rE~rpaXEvat, Ka tha hehdcmite   o
of death, and that he himself,                                    ing worthy of death, and  he
hath  appealed  to  Augustus, I aavTov  TOVTOV E7rtKaAeoTalaeVov himself  having  appealed to
have determined to send him.    TOV  4e/3a-TO'p, E'Kplva  7rE/TrEtV Augustus, I  determined  to' 26       x ~  
26 Of whom  I have no cer- avrToV.              7rep2  ov ao baAe's 7t send him: of whom  I have 26
tain thing to write unto my lord. ypC4Iat T(S Kvp[t  OVK ('X' 8t  vnothing certain to  write to
Wherefore I have brought him  7rpvovri            ~ Lay   oveein   whereore
nTT,,,  1, 1     my  sovereign,  wherefore  I
Wferetfore   y oave anrought  hm  7rpod)yayov adrov E'O  V/.roV, Kas  have  brought him  forth beforth  before you, and specially p   aAtrra E7r3 co-, Iao'Aev'Ay- fore you; and especially bebefore thee,  0                                       king Agrippa,,, that
pt7r7ra ao7roOS' rT7s'  aVaKptO'EOJ9 fore you, king Agrippa, that
that                                                                         after examination had, I may have
might have somewhat to write.  )E111M,    X,)        something to write.  For it 27
27 For it seemeth to me un- YO~p  TaP  /0    0KEl?    e/TrOVTaseems to me wunreasonable to
reasonable to send a prisoner, 8e~r/oLO    L K    Tag KaT   TO   send a prisoner, and not also
and  not withal to  signify the aLTLTas o-vtrat.                             to signify the charges against
crimes laid against him.                                                     him.
CHAP. XXV1.                           CHAP. XXVI.                            CHAP. XXVI.
THEN Agrippa said unto Paul,'ATPIHH1IA~                   7rp)s' Trp    THENAgrippa says to Paul, 1
Thou art permitted to speak for lTjavAov  E'rl),'E rtTpE rETaL  sot You are apermitted to speak
thyself.  Then  Paul stretched   rp o        eaw   o5 Ale.   Tre    for  yourself.   Then    Paul
forth the hand, and answered for vWarEAo-   reAVT oVero, EKAera IV          | stretched forth his hand, and
himself:                   Jl~~~av-Aos- aLWEXo7ELTo, EKTELVaS9 T7)vstecdfohhihaan
himself                                       2  Ep\   vT, "answered for himself: I think  2
2 I think myself happy, king lXetpa, l  lepw    7I aLoV,op e) V Ka-| myself happy, king Agrippa,
Agrippa, because I shall answer Xo1a   vr   Iovat, aote  because I shall answer for myfor myself this day before thee, Aypt'r7Tra,  y)77rlaL  elUavrov  /a- self this day before you, contouching all the things whereof  Kaptov /IeAAcov a7roAoyeLJo-at ErW  cerning  all  the  things  of
I am accused of the Jews:   o'oi    o-/EpoVr    3 /taAtorLa  yv0o which I am accused by bJews:
u The procurator could say, 7rav ro   Vos sov Iovraccov,   cE:rrtosz:caz  oo$ Veo Uaeav'ov,Lystv. For veyre, Ln., Tf.,
"all the whole multitude of the Jews.'" A very vague charge, Gb. would substitute  Eiet. Nothing important in deciding
cMfior0viec "'  &tsv sv avTov/ wjsre.                    this case; whether concerning himself, or for himself, is quite
Evervyov pot, in malem partem, interceded with me. "Some equal in law, or equity. And whether we represent erVtToECo
manuscripts read, fv avrov, others, amcov' j-and so in the by suffer, or permit, or have leave, or license, or liberty, is
next verse some read, iOavarov avror, and others, avror Javt- wholly a matter of taste, as it is, indeed, in a hundred other
rov."  Hack.                                             cases. In our taste, we would prefer, "you are permitted to
v Heqt ov, concerning whom I have nothing sure, definite speak for yourself," or, thou art permitted to speak for thyto write to the sovereign. "In axcs cc yoaVat the pronoun be- self.  You should be followed by yourself and thou by thylongs to the first verb, not to the second," Kuin., Ihack. self a congruity which is not always appreciated, or even
" Some repeat caawais after,L (Mey.), which is not necessary," perceived.
Hack. For yoayvat Ln., Tf. yvapvo, Gb. doubtful.           b Grammatically, there is a difference between Jews, and the
"For it is unsuitable when we send up a prisoner, not to Jews. The former may be only a clique; the latter is the
designate his offense," Murd.; "unreasonable in sending a whole nation. We appreciate the difference between, Ameriprisoner, not to signify the charges against him," Wes., Penn; cans have taken Cuba, and, the Americans have taken Cuba
"without specifying the charge," Thomp.; "signifying the As a scribe, or even as a prudent man, Paul would not have
charge," Wakcf.; "the charges," Boothr.                  represented himself before King Agrippa as having the whole




170                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVI.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
3 Especially, because I know  0Tfi  opTa  TE 7raVoZ  TO                 because  I know  you to be  3
thee to be expert in all customs  I'ovat'Lovs' -edO   Te Ka  r7T rLTov. especially vskilled in all cusand questions which are among at'o  &0o1aL  Ltov,  J.aKpOOVj/xos.  toms and questions which are
the Jews: wherefore I beseech   Kovsat  rov.            4 fre   /z, OVZ   among Jews; wherefore  I bethee to hear me patiently.,,                   seech  you  to  hear me pa~thee to hem me pttiently.  /octp 0  oV  yrap  K PEOT77TOSo, 7v tiently.
4 My manner of life from my.3t,v             T,                       o
youth, which  was at the first aLr apxM7y 7eVo/ernrJ El rT er   My manner of life from my  4
among mine own nation at Je- /UOv EV  vIElots,   o-ao' t   youth, which was at the first
~lovsa                                                          among mine own  nation at Je- txpoo'o~pot',
rusalem, know all the Jews,         7rapes o0  Iovcaot,   7rpoytco- among my own nation at Je5 Which knew  me from  the O-KOV7TES tE a'rVCer, e rv e'Acoo-t rusalem, all the Jews know,
beginning, (if they would testi- papTvpeiw,  OTt Kork  7') cKpt- who  have  dknown me from:,
fy,) that after the most straitest 3Seo(TaT. r   aLpEOct  T7V e/Ep a.r the beginning, if they would
sect of our religion, I lived a,,5as. testify, that after the strictest
Pharisee.                           g                  (p acr Ka - aptoao'r
G Phariseed now: sts            Kt v(lcv    e      a    Y       a, ^,  sect of our religion, I lived a
6 And now  I stand, and am I Kat  v v'  er EXrt   T?    7r or0' Pharisee.  And now I stand, 6
judged  for  the  hope  of the Tovs' 7raTepas' e7rayyeAtas' yePo- and am judged for the hope
promise made of God unto our  e               o TO    EO   ET?7Ka KpL- of the promise made by God
iathers'                                        7:   IN
7  Unto  which  plromise  our  tO/yoeror,   es  r    To' 8&oSeKa0v- to our fathers: to the  accon- 7
twelve tribes, instantly serving Ao'v  /Ut-'v  KTe rea zVa Kat plishment  of which promise
God  day  and  night, hope  to   Np(pal Aacrpeiov'A7r[(e  Kact        v-  our twelve  tribes, earnestly
come.  For which hope's sake,  77oa-   7rept  s EA7r[os EyKaAov- serving  God day and night,
fking Agrippa, I alm accused of   at, 0a0.t',,T0\  hope to  attain; on account
the Jews.              f              at, aotAeO Aypt7rra, v7ro /c31        of which hope, king Agrippa,
8 Why should it be thought  TlovIS ac.            rL; a7rtrror KptlE- I amaccusedbyJews. What!  8
nation of the Jews combined  against him; he very legally graphers are perplexed in defining them. Webster himself
and judiciously says, Jews, certain Jews.               is bewildered in his efforts to discriminate and clearly disOn this v'ro lovcauov  Professor Hackett says-" without tinguish them. Our very best writers and orators confound
the article (comp. 22: 30), because he would represent the them. Knowledge is both speculative and practical.  Wisaccusation as purely Jewish in its character."  Very good, in- domn is the maximum of knowledge, prudence, and discretion
deed; but not quite enough. Purely Jewish may include combined. We may have much knowledge, and no wisdom.
the whole nation of the Jews; but that was still too formida- We sometimes find intelligent fools, and comparatively ignoble for the occasion. To have the Jewish people all in com- rant wise men. "I wisdom dwell with prudence, and find
bination against him. was, indeed, greatly enhancing the argu- out the knowledge of artful devices," said the wisest and the
ment against himself. But Paul, still more prudently, gives most intelligent man of Bible history. Knowledge is theothe bald indefinite word Jews, indicating a mere clique, and retic and speculative; wisdom is discriminating and practical.
neither a tribe, nor a nation, nor a whole people. It is not " The Sophia of the Greeks, and the Chaclhemah of the Heoften that we find an illustration, so unambiguous and forci- brews, are indicative of that prudence and discretion which
ble, of the grammatical power of the presence or absence of enable men to perceive what is fit or suitable to be done, acthe article. The power of its absence can only be valued cording to the knowledge they may possess of the circumby the power of its presence. "~ The head and front of his stances of time, place, persons, manners, and end of doing."
offending" extends only to an indefinite class of Jews. We, So defines Alexander Cruden in his Concordance; and in
therefore, prefer, " I am accused by Jews," to," I am accused this definition he excels all the lexicographers that come
by the Jews."                                           within my horizon.
MaealZa?yvoariv, especially intelligent, is good; but we   d Ilooyosweooves,'E avwvt9',. "Who knew me from the
think, skilled, especially skilled, is better.         first," Wes.; "who were acquainted  with me many years
Wisdom, skill, and knowledge, are not synonymous, but ago," Wakef.; they have a prieor knowledge of me, from an
often confounded. There is no writer known to us that does early period," Thomp.; "Who have known me from the benot often confound these terms. And, indeed, our lexico- ginning," Penn.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.  CHAP. XXVI.                                      171
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                      REVISED VERSION.
a thing incredible with you, that 7at 7rap' vtiv, et t   OEOS' VEKpOVS' Is it judged incredible with
God should raise the dead?       eyet'pet; 9  Eyc7  FEV  oiv     0 o0a you ethat God raises the dead?
9 I verily thought with my-                                         I indeed thought with myself 9
self, that I ought to do many                   v                     that I ought to do many things
things contrary to the name of,        a      o
Jesus of Nazareh.  TLL  rpct  10  EUagainst the name of Jesus of
Jesus of Nazareth.               ra 7rpa at-   0 Kai E7oa    Nazareth. reth.   hich things I also 10
10 Which thing I also did CIEpoo(oA v' ot, KaL 7roAAovs TWUV did in Jerusalem: and many of
in Jerusalem: and many of the ayaov  Eyo   vAa LaK   KarTEKAEto-a, the saints I shut up in prisons,
saints did I shut up in prison,                                              received authority from
having received authority from  T        p  T                       - haing receved authority from
the chief priests; and when they Or-av Aa3czJ'    aLoVatpovEEvro v rethe chief priests; and when
were put to death, I gave my avTczO KaTv E7KL a         /0oU.  11 Ka    y were put to death I gave
voice aganst them.                                                    my vote against them.  And 11
1~~1 AE~nd I punished them  oft Ao punishing them  often throughinl every synagogue, and com-t Aas- -rttL~opc~Ov arUOUvsg, 7z/ayKa(o V out all the synagogues, I comi       n  every synagogue, and cor n-At rtZwpa%,
pelled them to blaspheme; and IAa       fl/EiEv   WEptfral-o-S TE  Eft- pelled them  to revile fJesus,
being exceedingly mad against tartvoEr osr  avrots,  E&tcoKO, Eco  and  being  exceedingly  mad
them, I persecuted them  evenKa   er'S 7Tr eo  7rFA. E       2g      o0  T  against  them,  I  persecuted
unto strange     s.                                                   thor  even to foreion  cities.
12 Whereupon, as I went to                      I WOpEVO/LE'Os Ell   TU Zlajux  In doing this, as I went to Da- 12
Damascus, with authority and o -KO, LerT EovoCtas Kat e7rtrpoT f    s' masCUs, with authority and comcommission  from   the  chief' rTs 7rapa 7vo  appX xepeov, 13 /Le mission from the chief priests,
priests,
3 At mid-day,    king, I saw  pas    Kara        oo  e v, at mid-day, 0 king, I saw along 13
13 At mid-day, 0 king, I saw                I           e \p 7~f   the gway a light from heaven,
in the way a light from heaven,  a            opavoE         p        the  way a light from heaven,
above the brightness of the sun, |[Aa[yrpoT7rTa ro?) iAlov, repta- above the brightness of the sun,
shining  roundsaboutme an,          f.,,              shining round about me, and
shining round about me, and!.Lav i1E qSc  Kal 7ovr o-tuv e/xol those that journeyed with me.
them which journeyed with me.                      14  /              those tat journeyed with me.
14 And when whe were all ydOPEOwLEVoV.    7Wovoov. 7,  Ka- And when we had all fallen to 14
fallen to the earth, I heard a TaWEoOUTo)V 7/MOW  ELS T/V 77/, the earth, I heard a voice speakvoice speaking  unto  me, and  ]'1Kovora  0CO,/V,  AaAovo-av  7rpos ing to me, and saying in the
saying in the Hebrew  tongue, JAe  Kaa  Alyova             7'a' E/3paiat Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why
Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou   aAKTZ, T   E do you persecute me?  It is
S1aulc~w, SuwyesusoTao,  27aov~ r e ha rd for you to kick against
me?  It is hard for thee to kick                                     hard for you to kick against
against the pricks.                5OKEIg; oKA7/poU  OL WpOs KE- goa. And I said, Who art 15
oert; o'Ayp(, o'ot wp~r ~- hgoads. And I said, Who art 15
15 And I said, Who art thou, rpa AaCKT EL   15 R          E EWOc)U thou, Lord?  And he said, I
Lord?  And he said, I am Jesus TIgs El KVpt;          O    E6WEU,'Ey   am  Jesus whom  you  persewhom thou persecutest.,t  I                                    16'   cute. But rise, and stand upon 16
L6   u  ris stan dov  on v O'r tCOKEtS'.   a _.  a    apo16 But rise, and stand upon        I,,,        your feet: for I have appearthy feet: for I have appeared Aa ara-T/LOt, Kalt o-T'O  EWLt rovs ed to you for this purpose, to
unto thee for this purpose, to 7rodas o-ov'  ets TOvTO yap  400rvJ  make you a minister and a wite Ec is very generally translated by if: by that, in the com. speak against Christ, or to speak disparagingly of him, is
yer. Tt, interrogative, what? indicative of surprise. According blasphemy.
to punctuation in Bagster's selected readings, we punctuate and   g Kaza L27rY  ov,, "on the way," De W'ette, (Mey., Rob.);
render it, What? Is it judged, etc.                " along the way," Hack.
f To revile Jesus.  Jesus, in this place, is a necessary   h Instances of this formula are given, from Greek and Roman
supplement to ordinary readers. Indeed, it is contextually writers.
the sense of the passage.  It was not as some, if not       "Nam quae inscita est,
many, of the uneducated imagine, to blaspheme God.  To       Adversum stimulum calces."'-TaENNc~.




172                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVI.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
make thee a minister and a wit-  Trot, 7rpoxetpao-at (re V7rvpe- ness both of those things you
ness both of these things wVhich                                                                         ngs
Tr1      aPTUpoE,                 e       have seen, and of those things
thou  hast seen, and  of those
thingou  hast seen, and  of those,,iich P wil, 17  a          -    in which I will appear to you;
things in the which I will appear TE OW0/o-olaL  oco, EIaLpovuE- delivering you from  the peo- 17
unto thee;                            pVsO  ere  EK  rTOV  Aaov  KaL  7rv pie  and from  the Gentiles to
17 Delivering  thee from  the,',',, to
people, and from  the Gentiles, eSOPOr, etsr 0v, v o'         e a7roO-TEAAwo, whom   I  now  send iyou, to 18
18 o            o'                 te   open their eyes. that they may
unlto whom  now I send thee,             avo   atc   of       UaAos  VTtOr y,           their eyes, that they may
18 To  open  their eyes, and El                           070vS' e \c,  turn  from  darkness to light,
to  turn them  fronm  darkness to                                                and from  the power of Satan
light, and  fi-oin  the  power of Kat rTJsV Etov-las' rov ZaravTaa  r7FL to  God, that they  may  ireSatan unto God, that they may  rTO    OEO'V,  TOV  Aae'sv avrosceive forgiveness   of sins, and
receive torgiveness of sins, and in-  3a'eo'v aptptcnv,   KaC  KA7pOP ev  an inheritance  among  them
heritance among them which are I' y  rr  that  are  sanctified, by  the
sanctified by faith that is in me.                                TE  Tcti
19 Whereupon  O king Agrip-                19'OEP    oT)'         AP[7.   faith respecting kme.
19 Whereupon,  gkin" rip- [EIE.                   j  i         typ    -    Whence, king  Agrippa, I 19
pa, I was not disobedient unto  7ra,  OUK  E7EO6JuJ/V            aFeLO7S'r 7T   was not disobedient to  the
the heavenly vision:                                                                                 but showed 20
ovpavtp co0Faf     20 -AAa TOFS' p heavenly  vision, but showed 20
20 But shewed first unto them  i                               \ao-    |first to  those of Damascus,
of Damascus. and at Jerusalem,   l                                              andatJerusalem, and througahand throughout all the coasts of    l'  ughout all the region of  Judea,
Judea, and then to the Gentiles, Tr7S''Iov t'as', KaL rotS'  E8OVEoTL., and then to the Gentiles, that
For rvv, Gb., Ln., Tf. substitute eyco.                   The translators of the Received Version were quite arbitrary in their respect to the presence of the article. Some
Tot} aipetV,  C. T. i., expresses the direct object of the
second infinitive and the alternate obect of the first.   ackforty times they have annihilated it in their version, when
second infinitive, and the alternate object of the first. Ttaclk.
the apostles wrote it as all important to the proper and proThis is an impressive, as well as a most perspicuous and                      of the mind of the Spirit.
fitable understanding of the mind of the Spirit.
connected summary of means and ends. Paul's work is sententiously expressed under the figure of "opening" closed    LTo, faith? and,? 7ntwtg, the faith,  are very distinct
ideas.  WVe have this most important common noun in the
eyes, or blind eyes. This was his work, being declared in
this place as the end of his mission.  Their ork,  hose  eyes apostolic writings in two very different, distinct, and clearly
this place as the end of his mission. Their work, whose eyes              z M
were enlightened, is also explicitly declared. It is distinctly, appreciable attitudes; subjectively and objectively contemst, turning from darkness to light; 2dly, and conseque  plated.  When used subjectivel?/, in reference to a person, unlst, turning from darkness to light; 2Mly, and, consequently,.nat.he  mi>rrht receive, fi,. ZDem~,,y, less it become itself the subject of a proposition, it is anthat they mirght receive, first, a "remission of sins;  and,
a    arthrous; when objectively, with the article always, or with
in the next place,  an inheritance amongst the sanctified;
and then again the means are proposed —"hroegh faith," or some other distinguishing connective, indicative of its special
and then again the means are proposed-i through faiths" or
bys faith."  It is z o- rS EI                            significance and association.  On turning to Paul's splendid
b.y faith."  It is:aetE z.1 Eva e/e.
development of the renowned "cloud of witnesses," he sumk Ita-et c r  -tL eitce. " Our English translators, and some mons the mighty men of faith to demonstrate his own defiothers, join with ryLtca,ueEvog; but the words specify evidently  nition of it.  Ile first defines faith, and gives twentfy-three
the condition by which believers obtain the pardon of sin, and cases of it, illustrative of it as a principle of action in its suban interest in the heavenly inheritance."  Hackett. Ets is ject. In each and every one of these cases it is anarthrous.
seldom represented by upon, and even in those cases it may In conclusion (IIeb. 11: 39) he says, obvrot gravrzs?,eorvebe, if not more, intelligibly rendered "'in regard to," in re-  vrEg tect zrgs vrtartcog. Thus distinguishing the faith objecference to," or, in order to some end, or object.           tively, from faith subjectively contemplated; —an inheritance
EEtg — artaret Tn. This is the distinctive and most charac- through the faith.
teristic instrument in the Evangelical dispensation, or the    Eg eaE, towards me, into me, are awkward and clumsy
present existing administration of the remedial system, con- formulas of speech.  WIith regard to me, or respecting me,
summated in the person, the mission, and the work of the are not only good English, but as fashionable as unto me, toLord Jesus Christ. Faith is, however, but an instrument. ward me, concerning me, uCpon me, at me, all of which, and
It is never an ultimate end, but a means to the attainment of many similar are, in comrn. ver., constituted representatives: f
ultimate ends.                                             Eas, in its numerous and various associations.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CIIAP. XXVI.                                              173
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
that they shmuld repent and turn  a7rray'y`AAvov /terJavoETv,   Kal  EWt- they should,reform  and turn
to God, and  do works meet for o-Trp eELv E-  TOYr      V   EOEOP,  a`a  rTs to God, and do works proper
repentance.                           J'L avoLas'pya    wpacTfovra/. for reformation.   For these 21
21 For these causes the Jews 21,vI  - H                       iOv      causes the Jews seized me in
EVEKca  rov i     e  o['Iov~alot causes the Jews seized me in
caught me in  the temple, and,       the temple, and tried to kill
went about to kill me.,         me.   Having, however  ob- 22
22 Having therefore obtained  pWVTO  taxEtpl(ao-WOat. E2 7KOV-  tained the help of God, I conhelp of God, I continue unto this pLar  ovv TvXCOV  TrS 7Srapa  TOv  tinue to  this day, testifying
day, witnlessing  both  to  small OEou, )aXpLt Tr7s   ft7LEpas   r        yaVTsr]   both to small and great, sayand  great, saying  none  other E(Tr7)Ka,  /LapTvpovttEvos ILKpc    7TE ing no other things than thosg
things  than  those  which  the KOa  /eydA)   o          8aV  EKrOr AyKOv wyhich  the prophets and Moprophets  and  Moses  did  say c    TE   o   Wpop1~Ta   eAa               v   ses did say would come: that 23
slloulrd come:                        eAAhJvroWv    ylvOer t Kat jltoo-r,   the Christ mwas to suffer, and
23 That Christ should suffer,  23 E,                                       that he first, by his resurrecand that he should be the first          t  aO?]TO a77 0' Xpto-Tso, Et 7P6l- tion  from   the  dead, would
that should rise from  the dead, 7: d a ov —TaaO'eOW,eKpT PW ~ A da   show light to the people, and
and should shew  light unto the tE-AAet Ka 7EAAet   K.   to the Gentiles.
people, and to the Gentiles.        Tror'Oveot.  24 alara  86 aUTroO    And  as he thus spoke for 24
24 And as he thus spake for &7roAoyovueVov, O 00r7TOS  tE7yaE- himself, Festus  said with  a
himself, Festus said with a loud  WA   T   pV. >4j lavas                      loud voice, Paul, you are mld,
voice, Paul, thou art beside thy-                                             mu          lrnig   as   ade you
self'; much learning doth make Tr  7roAAa h e Typathlara                      muc   learning has made you
thee madi.                           vlav  WEptpETEt.   25,0 8e,   0o   mad. But he says, Iam not mad,25
25 But he said, I am not mad, la vola,    K        e    o're,   most  excellent  Festus; but
most noble Festus;  but speak,    )AA,  K a,   speak the words of truth and
forth  the words of truth  and   /                      KaA      p            of a sound  mind.   For the 26
~sobern~ess.               l~pr~araz  a ~ro yyo~a  l~'~     2GC26''
prsoberness.  OapE7OJcstLc. 7eWrt- king well knows concerning
26 For the king knoweth of orarrat yap 7rept roVTCrO      iao-t- these  things, before  whom,
these things, before whom  also Aevs, 7rpbr              KaN  w    IaAm    Iota,'- therefore, I speak boldly; for
I speak freely.  For I am  per-   e                  AoVeV   yap ar>    I am  persuaded that none of
suaded that none of these things              A       a           ap avo   these  things are hidden from
are hidden  from  him; for this Tt rovTco  ov 7ettLo/tlat OV8eV'   or him: for this thing  has not
thing was not done in a corner.  yap Eco-rt  eU  yvla 7re7rpay1ez EVov been done in a "corner. King 27
W Ve are still more penetrated with the conviction that suffer in order to fulfill the Scripture."  Hackett. " Some make
teravoeco and  rczgavota should be represented in all cases by eL = -0rt, i. e., the sign of a moderated assertion." Hack. " That
reform and reformation.  They are not equivalents to  tez-a- the Christ would suffer death," Wakef., Penn; "should suffer,",UE2o,uc, and aerate2eta.  When and where the Holy Spirit Thomp., Boothr.  According to Hackett, the Apostle "apuses two words, we should not use only one.  Paenitentia is proeaches the question on the Jewish side of it, not on the
not r'eformatio.  A  change of views is not a change of con- Christian, and that was, whether the Messiah being such as many
duct, nor a change of life.  That sinners should not only be of the Jews expected, could suffer."  Others make E, equal s0hr,
penitent-regret, and mourn over the past-not merely profess that, = that he would suffer, and that he would rise, etc. He is,
reformation, but (lo works meet, or suitable to such profession indeed, the reozorozoxos ~x Taov vezxeov with Christians. But
of reformation.  J-iExat2eRea is mere painful and sorrowful such was not the Messiah expected by the Jews. And, therereminiscences of the past, pregnant with fearful forebodings fore, the point in debate was whether, according to prophecy,
of the future; but a change of views, a change of mind and the Messiah could suffer death. Paul proved that he could die,
purpose, a change of heart and of life are represented by ue- and did die, according to the Scriptures.
acvota.  There are works meet and suitable to a change of    woFeoouvvr7, sobriety. So rendered in its two other occurviews and a change of heart which are called work-s meet for rences in Paul's writings. It is an antithesis of earca ov eanvorepentance.?eai —alt9'szae, of truth, "as opposed not merely to falsehood,
m E~ aa9-rqos 3 XoLaros, might otherwise be rendered, whether but to the fancies and hallucinations of a disordered intellect."
tJ,' Christ call snuffer. De Wette, Mey. "Not whether he must I Hackett.




174                           ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVI.
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                         GREEK  TEXT.                           REVISED  VERSION.
27 King  Agrippa,  believest Tovro.    27 7rTreVEtc  /3actAev Agrippa, do you believe the
thou the prophets? I know that'Ayptir7ra    ToLr    WPo i/J)tsa; oix prophets? I know that you bethou believest.                                            28' 
28 Then  Agrippa  said  unto  5Ort 7rtc-rTEVeS.              O   Ee AyptpI-' lievethem. ThenAgrippa said 28
Paul, Almost thou  persuadest  ra' r- pos 7-          v TO avl Aov E', E'        toPaul,You in alittletimeperme to be a Christian.                  oAtyc    /Le  7releLE    XpLorTLaro        suade me to become a oChrisO Ev o2tvy-xZorvco, in a little time. At this rate you per- field, and every fowl of the air to Adam to see what he would
suade me to be a Christian.  By taking ev oLtycp as quanti- call them. And whatsoever Adam called every living creature,
tative instead of temporal, Meyer brings out this sense from  that became the name thereof."  Gen. 2: 19.  Adam  was,
the expression. "with little effort you persuade me to become therefore, the most learned zoologist that ever lived.
a Christian."  In other words (said sarcastically), "you ap-   But we must hear the profound Kuince!l on this verb chreepeal to me as if you thought me an easy convert to your matizoo.  Xer,7cx'rtlco (chreematizoo) among the Greeks in
faith."  "Should /v ucya2tp, according to M{ey. and Tf., be Attica indicated to transact an.ything, or so to transact a
adopted as the current reading in Paul's reply, instead of ev matter that it should thence obtain a name. IIis own words
7ro2Rc, this would be correct; but the testimony for the com- are: "Atticis erat res agere; apud recensiores res ita agere
mon text outweighs that against it," Hack., Neander, De ut nomen inde acdispicaris hinc significatione intransitiva."
WVette. It is at present held to be unphilological to translate In consulting T'hesaurus GrcecGe Linguee, secundum Constanev oislyqc almost (Beza, Grotius, Eng. Ver.).'" The Greek for tini methodum et Schrevellii, Reseratus, concinnatus, et adornathat sense would have been oRtyov AEL, or 7race  o7tyov. tas, studio et industria Guilelmi Robertson, Cantabrigice, A.D.
Agrippa appears to have been moved by the apostle's earnest 1676, we find this name dilated upon in the words following,
manner, but attempts to conceal his emotion under the form  to wit:' XonuLaTuaat rovg lta9,7ras XToztaJovg, nam cognoof a jest," Hack.                                            menta hominibus imponi solebant ex negotio quod tractabant,
Whatever may have been his motives or convictions, sin- vel ex efficio quo fungebantur; item oraculo reddo. Responcerely or insincerely expressed, he gives conspicuity and sum do at postulata, ut 7rroleafectas xoV,ccrttEc'.  Diodorus."
emphasis to the Christian name as then of some notoriety. To this high authority we shall only add that of Leigh's Crit.
As to the origin of this name, the consideration of which we Sacra, London, A. D. 1650: " Xe oauartco, o,(at, nominor, Divideferred to this place though occurring ch. 11: 26, we are nitas nuncior. Rom. 7: 3,,o7/,ualrtaeu, vocabitur scil. adultera
called upon to notice. The word XotaUravos  is found only — she shall be called an adulteress."  Acts 11: 26 it indicates
three times in the Christian Scriptures, Acts 11: 26; 26: 28; " to be called," "to be named," not to call themselves. Let
1 Pet. 4: 16.  WThether this name was self-imposed, or im- us hear Kuinoel a little further. " Qumritur, imposuerintne
posed on the disciples of Christ by their enemies, is even yet Christi Sectatores sibi ipsi hoc nomen, an illud acceperint ab
a litigated question.  The com. ver. makes the disciples pas- aliis.  Christi cultores ipsos primum usos esse Christianorurn
sive in receiving this name; so does Wakef., Murd., Dodd., appellatione non modo probari nequit, sed etiam gravibus neThomp., Boothr., Wiclif, Tynd., Cranmer, the Genevan, the gari potest argumentis. Priinum  enim, si sibi ipsi peculiare
Rheims, all lying before me. I have before me also the London nomen vindicassent, invidiam adversus se graviorem excitasPolyglott, published by Bagster and Sons, under the super- sent, et magis magisque aluissent."  " That the Christian worvision of the distinguished Dr. Lee. In this admirable work shipers placed this name upon themselves is not only void of
at one opening, we have the Hebrew, Greek, Latin, German, all scriptural evidence; but can be denied with weighty arFrench, Spanish, Italian, and English Old Testament and guments.  If they had asserted, or vindlicated a right to the
New; and in all these, so far as we understand them, we find name, they would have only excited a more grievous enmity
them  unanimous and uniform  in presenting the disciples at against themselves, and more and more nourished it.'  So
Antioch not as active, but as passive, in receiving the name reasoned Kuincel. Besides, the Greek text, fairly interpreted,
Christian. Superadded to these authorities the impressive affords no authority for such an idea. That it may with all
fact that every creature in the universe is passive, in receiving propriety, and with little or no reasonable offense, now be asa name, confirms our convictions that neither Paul nor Barna- sum.ed and worn by the disciples of Christ everywhere, is
bas, nor any inspired man, then and there, first called the dis- not to be questioned, at least, comes not within  our present
ciples of Christ at Antioch Christians.  Sacred history, from i horizon.
its first to its last page, presents this view.  God himself   But it may be said, Does not the word xO7,uarcow in Hegave the first man a name. Adam gave to his wife the name brew  style intimate a Divine oracle?  Does it not in the
Eve, or life, and to the whole animal creation around him. Christian currency imply or involve a Divine communication,
He did this work so appropriately that God confirmed it all; or suggestion? We can positively say that while this may
for Moses says, "The Lord God brought every beast of the sometimes be the case, it does not necessarily indicate such au




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVI.                                              175
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
29 And Paul said, I would to | yE VE'(Ta-a. 29 0     O    laOAos e7reV, tian. And Paul said, PI would 29
God, that not only  thou, but Ev5atyr  avv        c    C   Oe, Kao;s  to God, that not only you, but
also all that hear me this day, OA[yco Kat EYo 7roAAc   o0,prvovr  also all that hear me this day,
were both almost, and altogether a-E, acAAac KatL 7raLvTas Trov  aKOVOV- were,  in  a  little  or much
such as I am, except these bonds. Tras' tov ot71Epor, 7yeEOteat Totov'- time,  such as I am, except
39 And  when  he had  thus Tovss 07roOtS Kayo Et[lt  7rapEKTOS' these bonds.
spoken, the king rose up, and TClov  &60erpp T7otrov.    Kat T7av-   And when he had said these 30
the governor, and Bernice, and  ra  ELtroVTro   avrov,  aVErTyr           o things, the king rose qup, and
they that sat with them:            /3aLAEV\Sg  KaL  0  7yE/lYwor, 7 Tre the governor, and Bernice, and
31 And when they were gone BEpvt[K1, KalO   o   O-VyKa O?)/JeVoZ   they who sat with them, and 31
aside, they talked between them- aVToLS.           Ka                aVTES When  they  had  gone  aside,
selves, saying, This man doeth  eAaAovv 7rpo;   aX7jAXov AXEyovTre, they talked among themselves,
nothing worthy of death, or of IOt ovs&)  tTavaTOV arov   toiv      e- saying, This man does nothing
nothing. worthy of death, or of   b              o      n ds.
bonds.                               cLaor    7rpaaroEL o avwpowros avro. wortlhy of death, or of bonds..3SThen  said Agrippa  unto  32'Ayp/wwa~   &\ T             7T, Then sAgrippa said to Festus, 32
Festus, This man  might have'AvroAEAo-OatL EVGCvaTO    avOPOpo- This man might have been set
been set at liberty, if he had 7           ro  ovros,  Et I[7  ETeKEKATro at liberty, if he had not apnot appealed unto Cesar.             lCalcapa.                               pealed to  Cesar.
idea. Its use in the Christian Scriptures does not always in- man suffer as a Christian, let him not be ashamed, but let
dicate such an idea. For example, in its nine occurrences it him glorify God in that name;" or, "'on account of that
is fully exhausted by the words, called, admonished, spo]ce. name," Penn. It is the most probable presumption, that beIRom. 7: 3, she shall be called an adulteress, according to ing the custom in all the sects of philosophy to call the school
law, not according to a Divine suggestion, or impulse. "It after its founder-Platonists, Pythagoreans, Aristotelians; or
was revealed," Luke 2: 26) and it is once represented by the as the Christian sects, Lutherans, Calvinists, Arminians, etc.,
mere term spoke, Heb. 12: 25, and by the Romans translated glorify their founders. So did the disciples either voluntarily,
in their own currency to name, named-ajppellor, nominor. or by constraint, the author and the founder of the faith.
Xeuya, its root in Greek, is, negotium res, consilium, necessi- " If any man suffer as a Christian, let him not be ashamed,
tas. They assume too much who say it necessarily involves but let him glorify God on that account."
the idea of a Divine oracle in this connection. It may, or it
may not, is the most that can be philologically and truthfully   P Ev atu7va, a, es OEco, I could ptray to God, according to
said of it. It would, indeed, be assuming too much, to affirm  my  feelings. AY, with the optative, intensifies the idea, sas
that it here indicates a special Divine communication. It is E, oelyTr xaa Er 6olRly. Ear (v. 28) omitted by Ln., Tf., Gb.
For zo2,lo, Ln., Tf., Gb. substitute, as a better reading, aquite as possible and as probable, that because the disciples
of Jesus spoke so much of his being the Christ, that their 2'ar.
enemies indignantly called them  Christians. This becomes   q After avea'r7, Te is properly inserted before o flacd.evs,
more plausible from an allusion to the sufferings of the early both the king and the governor, etc. Then the king rose up
Christians on the part of Peter, 1st Ep. ch. 4: 16, " If any is in better taste.




176                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVII.
IING JAMES' VERSION.                          GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
CHAP. XXVII.                            CHAP. XXVII.                             CHAP. XXVII.
AND when it was determined,,2    66 iEKpLOry To5 aW{ro7rAe  v    AND when it was determin-  1
that we should  sail into Italy,  17yas  elS  T7iv  IraALavn               p&-edthatwe   shouldsailtoItaly,
they delivered Paul and certain  aovv  rov  TE  mmxov  Kac  TLVlSthey delivered Paul and cerother prisoners unto one namned                                                 tain other prisoners to a cenETepoVS' &earpt(0Ta s- EKaroPTapxno
Julius, a centurion of Augustus'                                                turion of the Augustan acohort,
dorowart'IovAI[, o-TrE[pv ys Efa- 
band.                                                    I,/2.    6 pS \      named Julius.  And entering  2
2 And  entering  into  a ship    T7.                                            to a vessel of Adamytti
of Adramyttium, we launched,'AApaEvuTTrvL, twEAOVtrE  7ry!,bWe put to sea, being about
meaning to sail by the coasts of TOUs  KaTa  Tv'Ao-uv  TOWOVS, to sail by the coasts of Asia,
Asia, one Aristarchus, a Mace- a'i/X07/EV                     owv Y/Iv ApL- Aristarchus, a Macedonian of
donian  of  Thessalonica,  being     rapXou aKe3oro          o  OEa-rAovI-  Thessalonica,  being  with  us.
with us./
3 And the next day we touch- KEio$h            TJS TE ErTEpc KuITi.X  I3-      And the next day we landed  3
ed at Sidon.  And Julius cour- Etl' X~t&,OVa-  /btXav&popwrw Sr  TE  D at Sidon:   and Julius courteteously entreated Paul, and gave'o          os T) I             p                      treted   ul,  nd   gve
him liberty to go unto his friends,'p/,E       rp's  /o himz  liberty to  go to the
to refiresh himself.                  E7rETpEJIE  7rpoS'  01AOVS   7rOpEV -friends, to  partake  of their
4 And when we had launched  O6ETr   EtrlLEAELas' TVXELV.                Ka- i kindness.  And when we had  4
from   thence, we  sailed  under KEONEV aVaXOePTeS' V7rerAevcatLev, dloosed from thence, we sailed
a Eygrli rov wTo Z.ev i~(,za.  Not their departure, but the and of these, out of Luke's writings, only three arefound. So
time of it, that we (Luke and company) should sail.  The largely in the use of this word, he gives much latitude to its
infinitive with rov is generally indicative of purpose.  Ttvca  import, as well as a very free circulation. Our translators
E'reoot.  Ouauco-rag, certain other prisoners; ETeoc, other; tan- found themselves obliged to give no less a variety in their
tamount to aiio,-o-rrretno s  ec,3aozrsg of the Augustan band or version of it.  On examining it with much care, we find they
cohort-called Italian-generally composed of Italians.       have given to it the following variety of representatives: lead,
b IrI2oco AcauvnrLjvcp, a ship of Adramyttium, a sea-port lead up: bring, bring up, bring up again, take up, launch,
of Mysia. Ml1eLovrt, by Gb., Tf. and Meyer, is preferred to launch forth, ofer, loose, sail, set forth, depart.  Here are
aeL2.oves —ambiguous according to De Wette.  11Sev  -rovs thirteen distinct and distinguishable acts represented in tlhe
zcrza prv Auatav rozovg; Eac  after 7rlEv seems to be wanting, currency of one man by one and the same word; and these
and is in some texts supplied. By what authority we know  occurring in only two of the twenty-seven documents that
not.                                                        constitute the Christian Scriptures 
KC a'fqaEr EvS -tTtcova, first per. plur. aor. 1. ind. pass.,  IIow much, then, depends upon the subject, and the con.
of czacayco, deduco. We landed at Sidon, ez xCara deorsum, text, and the discrimination of the interpreter or translator.
downwards, et ayc, duco; literally, we were borne down into    As further developing the progress of our language and of
Sidon, a Phoenician city. Our Saviour had visited the con- the literature, the taste and science of the age we live in, and
fines of Tyre and Sidon; reported Matt. 15: 21. Tov  t2iOVSe, more especially the marvelous change that has silently and
not his friends, but the friends, i. e., the brethren.  This progressively come upon our language and our taste, we shall
title, of vtcot, of the brethren, occurs 3d John, v. 15, twice.  give a few versions of the 4th and 5th verses of this 27th ch.
0c2dav9eotrCos ze cT Iovtzos,tc lrav?<po ZeQvaa,7uEsog. Xeo';O )"And whanne we remoueden fro thennes we vndirsaileden to
commnodato do, quasi e manu in nanun; I benignantly place  Cipre, for that Wyndis werun contrarie. V. 5, And we seileden
my hand in yours. Captain Julius treated benignantly, phi- in the see of Silici, and Panfili: and camen to Listris that is
lanthropically; courteously, is not enough; most benignantly. Licie." Wiclif, A.D. 1380.  V. 4, "And from thence lanched
Captain Julius was a true Roman gentleman.'H~U.eFos  E7rsCa re, and sayled harde by Cypers because the wyndes were
may be indefinite; about a week.  Hack., ch. 20: 6, "Meas. 5, Then sa led we over the sea of Cilicia and
problably about a week.                                     Pamphilia and camle to Myra a cite in Lyciia." Tyndale,
d ArVaXaE9VES VXE0talrEV(T2 avenuZeI/vi  rvKvtvos-av'o   AaYc,   A A. D. 1534. V. 4, "And whan xwe had launched from thence,
subduco, adduco, produco, reduco; avayclv, proficere, ascen- we  sayled hard by Cypers, because the Wyndes  were condere. —Crit.  Sacra.  This is a word of special favor with Lulke.  trarye. V. 5, And whan we had sayled over the see of Cylicia
In tile Christian Scriptures rvaSyco is found twenty-four times; and Pamphilia we cam to IMyra which is in Lycia." Cranmer




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVII.                                              177
KING  JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
Cyprus, because the winds were  ri7   KTvrpov, ata  rov TOUSo            vs under  Cyprus, because  the
contrary.,r a                                5 e T   TO  ea7yos winds were  contrary.  And  5
ELiat Eva' rtov/.         EEA
5 And when we had  sailed  To Kara Tro  KtXLKLav    KaL ]la-    when we had sailed over the
over the sea of Cilicia and Pam- |vAiav 8aTarAevo'resr,Ka ra  ore  sea along Cilicia and Pamphyphylia, we came to Myra, a city  p  ra.  6   Ke  lia, we came to Myra, a city
ofHYpa 7 —qye       iat.' a ~
of Lycia.                      City  eEoSpx' JroKo  of Lycia: and there the cen- 6
6 And  there  the  centurion  EVfPlO     0  EKcCTOVTapXos   WAOLov turion found a ship of Alexfound a ship of Alexandria sail-'AAegazpSpPvov    7rACoi   etsI rT7v andria sailing into Italy, and
ing into Italy; and he put us'ITraAav,  EVe3t/fIaoev  71yasl   Es he  put us on board of eit.
therein.                             avro.      Er IKapvaLt        2 LEpatL' And  when  we  had  sailed  7
7 And when we had  sailed  /3paSv7rAoovvTrer, KaL /LOAts yEvO- slowly many days, and with
slowly  many  days, and  scarce pevot KarT  7 TV  xv[ov,  1t  rpo-fdifficulty  came  off Cnidus,
were come over against Cnidus,.,
the wind not suffering us, we o-ecrrosT /Las' Tov aTvelov, V7rer- the wind not permitting us,
sailed unto Crete, over against AevloalLEV  Tr'l    KpriTv   Kara we sailed  5under Crete, over
Salmone:                            [,aApLm5v'  8p6Atg Te 7rapaXe- against Salmone; and'"coast-  8
8 And hardly passing it, came,,,      ing along it with  difficulty,
unto  a place which  is called,  m yoLeEPot avrT7v, -iAOo        er Et rorS T op came to a certain place called,
The Fair Havens; nigh where- TVtra  KAOvLZEo V K aAoovfs A1yE- The Fair Havens; near which
unto was the city of Lasea.          Pas-, O Eyyvs  iv 7roAts.Aaoraia. was the city of Lasea.
A. D. 1539. V. 4, " And from thence we launched, and sayled   f /o2rLs. The com. ver. supposes their having sailed so fag
harde by Cyprus, because the Windes were contrary. V. 5, Then for the difficulties they had to encounter, which is absolutely
sayled over the sea by Cilicia and Pamphilia, and came to the import of oo)l.t. See again v. 8, which, in the com. ver.,
Myra, a citie in Lycia." Cranmer, A.D. 1557. V. 4, "And sustains this change.
vvhen vve had loosed thence vve sailed vnder Cypres, because
the vvindes vvere contraries V. 5, And sailing the sea of   g'T2ezr2Aeevaauv ii z l~p~*v zcra Tca);~cvctvV, we sailed
Cilicia and Pamplia, vve came to Lystra vvhich is in Lycia." under Crete against Salmone.  Under Crete, not literally!
Rheims, A. D. 1582. V. 4, "And when we had lanched from  but under its protection against the wind and the swollen
thence we sailed vnder Cyprus, because the winds were con- waves dashing upon its wind-beaten side. On the leeward, or
trary. V. 5, And when we had sailed over the sea of Cilicia sheltered side of the island. " We sailed under Crete against
and Pamphylia we came to Myra, a citie of Lysia." Com. Ver. Salmone."  This promontory is yet recognized, " forming the
A. D. 1611.                                              eastern extremity of that island," and still retaining the origiSuch was the progress, and such were the changes in our nal name. The allusions to this island and its wind-beaten
English Sacred Scriptures during 231 years.              side, and its present map, all correspond with the references
It will be observed, that the roer names changed less thanere found.
the common nouns. The reason was, the originals from which                                          o     prtr-.  1~Io2 ~ ze ntai~/ero?~evo 0  av~'~v.   1IooRaeyoc aC, ipr~eterthey were borrowed were substantially the same  being
Grecian and oman.  Again it will be noted in many laes  lego, preeternavigo.  Proprie significat, q. d. lego littus vel
anoram littoris lego, I scan the shore of the sea. The Romans
that a few instances only appear in these two verses of a.
vees   o a had in their nomenclature preternavigatio, a rarcacr2.ovs —a
change in the verbiage in our version, compared with the
authorized of 1611. These were not made by any assembly sailing by, or along the coast. "Nautical authorities assure
ized    made by  us that this place is the furthest point to which an ancient
recognized in Protestant Christendom, but were made by the 
unauthorized editors or publishers of them. This is the most ship could have attained with northwestwardly winds, because the land turns suddenly to the north." Hack.
convincing argument in vindication of the labors of the Bible
Union to have a thorough revision. These selections were   -i-Aaaata. t6 is here governed as an adverb by eyyvs.
made without an election of any place.                     Crete, once covered with its hundred cities in which Christian churches abounded, spread over an area of 270 miles
e Literally, "upon it." Luke abounds in nautical ex- in length, and 50 in breadth, celebrated for its lying poets, acpressions, and to do him justice, we ought to translate it, cording to Epimenides, is now called Candia, and famous only
technically, "he put us on board of it.                 for what it once was.




178                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
9 Now, when much time was 9 IKavov   E Xpovov  6tayoEOeE-   Now  a'long time having  9
spent, and when sailing was now  vOV, KaC  OVTroSv?S   Erto-qfaAovs elapsed, the navigation being
dangerous, because the fast was reo   7rAoov, ta  To  KaL  Tr  vm- noW   unsafe (because also the
now  already past, Paul admon- oTrelav  ~iSr? 7rapeAr7lv7e'pat,   r-fast was already past), Paul
is1Aed  t   sd,  pttvhm                     o  ]laor   o A['cow  avrotr, exhorted them, saying, Sirs, I l1
10 And said unto them    i   A          S,     EoSir s,  "  peWr O OT3 t  ETa v/3pEcoJS'perceive that the voyage will
I perceive that this voyage wvill          o          la     o   oo        v be   ith  iolence   nd much
be with hurt and much damage, Ka[ wroAAy    rmar 0                    o  e   be with  violence  and much
not only of the lading and ship,   oprov Ka\t rTO   rAotov, aAA& Ka  loss, not only  of the cargo
but also of our lives.              rTcO W~vxrv?ptrOv /~e        p ~-eo -, e,  and ship, but also of our lives.,H                 \',ren /   Nevertheless      the  centurion 11
11 Nevertheless, the centurion Oat TO\ wrAovr.   10   be EKaTo-e 
believed  the  master  and  the Tr pXos  7TO)  KV/EPV?rT    K                 believed the  khelmsman and
of the  shipmoethKaa  Tc  the owner of the ship rather
owner  of the  ship    more  than  v KA-rqPCO  E7FELfOETO  /aAAoY 
21owner                           of                              A        Ihhov *  than those things spoken by
those things which were spoken ToT' UrO TO  llavAov Aeo/JePotr.     Paul: and because the haven 12
by Paul.                           12        /    /EVOETO      TO   A/'  vT a- was lincommodious to winter
12 And  because  the  haveno 
was not commodious to winter  X             o  7rpos 7rapaXet/ao-av  ot in, the majority also advised
in, the more part advised to de- I7rAeLovg'evro /3ovArp  aX                  to  depart thence, if by  any
part thence also, if by any means KaKELOE, EL7Eos. OUatPTO  Karat- means they  might attain to
they  might attain  to  Phenice, rT7o-avrEs Etsr  otvtKca 7rapc aXeza —  Phoenix, to winter, which is a
i'IxmuOV   e Soovov &8c'eYoouCeov, a long time having now Luke —the former by Luke only. We can give no reason for
transpired.  Icravos, in a former note, we have shown to be it. We have in classic Greek the word cagoos, a prince, from
of great latitude, reaching from what is merely szuficient or which the English word arch, a prefix to bishops and some
enough to that which is great, and worthy, and able, and all political potentates; and we have in classic Greek aoly  of
potent, sufficient for any given purpose, or as a means to any large currency as a constituent of the highest officials in all
proposed end. Tv,oazretav is generally thought here to realms. Wre observe, once more, that aeozn, wherever found,
refer to the great fast observed on the celebrated day of the indicates, in the words of the distinguished Edward Leigh, of
great national expiation-the tenth of Tisri-about the anu- the first half of the sixteenth century, non principium pastumnal equinox.  "Philo also says that'no prudent man sivuin; sed activum sign.ficat, a quo omnes creaturm princithought of puting to sea after this season of the year."'  pium suum ducunt: quam interpretationem utriusque TestaJahn's Archeeol., ~ 357.  The Greeks and Romans thought menti pagina evincit. Amama, Antibarb. Bib. Lib. 3. Printhat sailing in the Mediterranean was not safe after the middle cipium, John 1: 1; height of place, or superiority of man in
of October nor till after the middle of March. And this is his office, 1 Cor. 15: 24. It is taken for the magistrate, Luke
not far from the figures on the Atlantic.                 12: 11. Titus 3: 1, a2oxct, qui mero imperio utuntur-thoso
J OecoEs.  Literally, to see, with regard to physical na- who have primary and plenary power under God.
ture, but to perceive, with regard to the intellectual, the moral,   But we must distinguish the zvfieVTr7S from its two assoand the religious. We, however, metaphorically represent the ciates. Here the helmnsmnan, or the pilot, stands first, he is
perceptions of the inner man by the outward senses of the the master of the ship. Hle guides and commands its course,
animal man. Hence we see, and hear, and feel internally, as and, in this sense, he is not poetically nor rhetorically, but
well as externally.                                      in fact the governor and director of the ship, and, as such,
k Kvgeovmiz7-Aa-E rovr;a.xoe —-avxib. Here stand three must be obeyed in his station by all aboard. To this effect
k.KvfiEevo~r?:_za-Ero0t2/,,ozo —— avz2?7oq. Here stand three
officers, the shipmaster, the centurion, and the owner of the says Kuincel: "Sed xveGv7,lsls est gubernator navis, qui claship. The last was most interested; the shipmaster or pilot, vum tenet, et puppim dirigit."  He holds the helm, and directs
most responsible, having persons, and property, and his own the ship.
life at stake; the centurion least concerned while at sea, but   1 Aev9'erov, was incommodious, inconvenient. The quesmost responsible when on land.                           tion was, whether they should abide in that harbor or seek
In this book we have two words in the original, representa- another, not whether they should proceed to Italy at that
tive of the same officer; txarov~raeZs, only found in this season. "'Paul preferred that they should remain there, and
book of Acts; and Exazovr,~oos,  used by both Matthew and the event justified his discernment."  Hack.  Ol rc.,ovs, the




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.  CHAP. XXVII.                                    179
KING JAMES' VERSION.                   GREEK TEXT.                     REVISED VERSION,
and there to winter; which is an arat, Atlxe'va  Tps Kpr7s' /3AE- haven of Crete, facing southhaven of Crete, and lieth toward  rova Ka   A           K      p. west and northwest.
the south-west and north-west.  13,       Ia-       a \  I        iov   Now  when  a south-wind 13
13 And when the south wind                                         blew moderately, thinking to
blew softly, supposing that they     S,                              have gained their pupose,havhad obtained their purpose, loos-        apave  aov                 ing Weighed anchor, they sailed
ing thence, they sailed close by 70yovo Ty7  KpTTr)v.  14  er OV close by Crete.  But imme- 14
Crete.                           7roAv te E3aAE Kar avTris ave/Los' diately a -whirlwind, called
14 But not long after there rvCoWv tKOS~ D KaAovtzevvor  Evpo- Euroclydon,  struck  against
arose against it a tempestuous  KAvSv &.  15 -vvap7raor'e'vros' N  the ship.  And when it was 15
wind, called Euroclydon.        Troi  wAolov  Kat tx  3vva/Le'ov borne away, and could not
15 And when the ship was, T    a,,,        bear up against the wind, givcaught, and could not bear up ]                                      n tea  p  gainst tAe wind, gi16
into the wind,eleterrive.    E  EpE           a.     17v               ng u we let herit drive.  And 16 1  - C
o16 Awind, running unto a cer-   Opa  /JtOc  K              a   running under a certain small
16 And running unto a cer- v7rotpauOoaTES KaAovylerov',-  island, called  Clauda, with
tain island which is called Clau-                                      and, calle   C    a, whb
da, we had much work to come           LO Ats LrXvo-al.ev 7reptKpa- difficulty we were able to seda, we had much work to come                                  17 "
by the boat:                     retsE 7EVEGo-Oat Tr)S' a-Kaosu7S'  ~7 ycure the boat: which when 17
17 Which  when  they  had apaOres, /3otOelats eXpcoro, vyro- they had taken up, they used
taken up, they used helps, un-  oPVVVTESr r    7TrAortov'   /ovl-otLEvo[  helps, undergirding the ship;
dergirding the ship; and fearing,,                              and fearing lest they should
lest they should 1fll into the                                        e \stranded onthe sand banks
quicksands, strake sail, and so XaAac'-aVTES  TO  a-KeVOrs, oTr&)s' they lowered the sail, and so
were driven.                     EEPOVTro, 18 Zoq opS  8E XEttIa- were driven.  Now we being 18
18 And we being exceedingly [oldYopr m        TrT, r11.E 9K/30Ar exceedingly  tempest tossed,
tossed with a tempest, the next       r19    a,   the next day they lightened
tossed with a te       m        pestOVVTo'   Kat         T  ao-t   p t
day they lightened the ship;,                     the ship; and the third day 19
19 And the third day we cast XEfLEs' 7Thv  CKEVr]  ToV 7rAotov we cast out with our own
out with our olwn hands the,3pp`iAiap eir  20 /L/T 8E  XAiov, hands the tackling of the ship.
tackling of the ship.           3L\7TE    aap    E7 ralwv         7 And when neither sun nor 2e
20 And when neither sun nor srAcov     pasn!eCYO                  tars had for many days apstars in many days appeared,,,,    peared, and no small tempest
and no small tempest lay on ovK oAlyov  EytKecte/vov, AoTwrov lay on us, at last all hope
v's, all hope that we should be 7reptPpeLro   -rac6' ehArWs rov aCeo-  that we should be saved was
saved was then taken awav.       e             1                      tterly taken awa.
(eo'Oat ~  1 7ro)AX-s 6E do't- utterly taken away.
21 But after long abstinence,,,,   But after much abstinence, 21
Paul stood forth in the midst of   a, T     a         0 Paul stood in the midst of
them, and said, Sirs, ye should 1IauAor Ev /,ocaT  aurc, V erWEvp, them, and  said, Sirs, you
have hearkened unto me, and "EcEt fEyp, co avapes', 7retapX — should have hearkened to me,
not have loosed from Crete, and a-ralrag!LOt /7 avayeaoaL aeo r7' and  not have  loosed from
to save gained this harm  and o       a   KEPt/-t7 avai7Ep a TEv     Crete, and so have ~sustained
loss. have                                                     i    this harm and loss. Yet now 22
22 And now I exhort you to raVTr)p KatL TrV  (rl7Llav.          at I exhort you to be of good
be of good cheer: for there shall  arvvv 7rapatv3o  v/Lag  e(S EvLueiv~  cheer; for there shall be no
majority. A consultation being had —the majority were for winds so called blew, viz., the southwest and the northwest.
proceeding to Phoenice, a port in Crete. Strabo mentions a Hackett is very felicitous, as well as laborious in his exposiharbor of this name on the south of Crete, and Ptolemy men- tion of the usual terms in this description.
tions a town called Phoenix, with a port which he names   m Tvpcovtyos, a whirlwind, called a Typhon, EuroaquiloPhcenicus. On the contrary, Stephanus Byzantinus calls the Northeastern, Euroclydon.
town Phoenicus, which Hierocles again calls Phenice. i'ccra   n Thv aVTOZw, the syrtis; so called as drawn together by
2Afla Xa, xaza %weov, looking towards, facing, rather than currents of the sea. Rob.
looking to.  Lips and Corus, i. e., the points from which the   o Keo3s;aa. Literally, gainedl, suslained.




180                          ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVII.
KING  JAMES  VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                          REVISED  VERSION.
be no loss of any man's life among   7ro,/3oA     yap   /vX-s3    oa8elt[a loss of any man's life among
you, but of the ship.                 E-raL  t/ VtUCOv, 7rA7" rTov vrAoov. you, except the ship.
2:3 Fortherestoodbyme this 23                                                   For there stood by me this 23 rapp ot 
7rapEG-Ty  yap    ot            e ty m p is T2
night the angel of God, whose                                                   niht the angel of God,  hose
I am, and whom  I serve,             |                        2    / A2         I am, and whom  I also Pwor24 Saying, Fear  not, Paul;                 a     ao,                                and whom  I also  worthou  must be  brought before   Po)3ov  ILavAS, KCa[ ap[L  eE   e                            nship, saying,  Fear not, Paul; 24
Cesar: and lo, God hath given |rapacfTTvcat  Kat t8oo  KEXaptOTLat |you must be brought before
~~C~~~~~~,esar: and lo, God hath    given tovKXpt
thee all them  that sail with thee. rrOL 0 OeS WrcraW  rotoU   rrS EOV7ar Cesar: and lo, God has given
2     ^       25,,   OVET   a    to you all those who sail with
25 Wherefore, sirs,beof good  tera o'OV.               Lto evUv/xe[7e avI         A    t         a _ c, you.  Wherefore, sirs, be of' 25
cheer: for I believe God  that it 8per' W-TEVo-                 T   QeW  Ot yapou.  Wherefore, sirs, beT  E  of'    2
ee:   r I believe God, that it                      good cheer: forrI believe God,
shall be even as it was told me.  ovTrosS eorTaL Ka O26    TpO7rOV   e- that it shall be even as it was
26 Howbeit, we must be cast AahA7rTa'  0ot.                elt Vi1rj)OI eor  told me.  But still, we must z2
upon a certain island.                rttLva  3eL?7las  EKrrETEL.  272          be cast upon  some island.
27 But when  the fourteenth  8   TE recrapeO\KatTeKcrV7 a          V4  EyE-    But when  the  fourteenth 27
night was  come, as we  were  VETO,  acta0epo/Lcuov 77t cvo ev r7   night was come, as we were
P azomrevw, I worship, I serve. In its twenty-one occur- worshiping, and sometines to fall down."  Dr. Fulk against
rences in the Christian Scriptures, it is, in corn. ver., rendered  Gregory Martin.
four times worship, and seventeen times serve.  "It is deriv-   "It comes friom xvwv, canis, a metaphor from the manner
ed," says Erasmus, " of the particle ).a, which is added (pre- of spaniels, when they couch and crouch on the ground before
fixed) for more vehemency, and the word rzotv, which signifies, their masters.  Zanchius on the second commandment: or,
to tremble, because it is the use of servants to be much afraid, according to others, from xvw, osculor-to kiss —because an
and tremble at the presence of their masters."'  Suidas says, ancient custom of adoring amongst the Persians was by kissit is idenm quod cmercede servire, and sustains it out of profane ing the hand, the mouth, or the knees, which was the most
writers, the same as to serve for wages. It is specially taken  profound homage, or adoration.  Vide Beza, Matt. 2: 11;
for sacrifice, which is a special part of Divine worship, accord- Rivet on Ps. 22: 29; and Grotius on the second commanding to both law and gospel, Rom. 12: 7. " Ovotae and a2z:oeta ment."  Crit. Sacra.
are joined together."  Crit. Sacra.                           q Kl~ctaaot aes Et r7tCaoCaraVat.  Jet, it is necessary, it beAazresc.  In its five occurrences in N. T., four of which  behoovelh.
are found in Paul's Epistle to the HIebrews and Romans, it is  KIseZyCOtarat-uov, God has given you all that sail with you.
represented by the word service, and God, in every case. is They should be all saved for the sake of Paul, because Paul
expressed, or implied.                                     had prayed for them. Such is the view of Calvin, Bengel,
1Iooazxvvsec is the word consecrated to worship in its highest Olshausen, De Wette, Hackett, and others.  Bengel here
and most sublime sense, when and where Jehovah Elohimn is remarks: "Facilius multi mali cum  paucis piis servantur,
the object, or where persons of great dignity, as his ambassa- quam unus pius cumr multis reis perit.  Navi huic similis
dors, are addressed. Its Roman representative is adoro. In  mutndus."   "iMany  wicked persons can be more easily
the Septuagint it is, indeed, used promiscuously in reference saved with a few pious persons, than one pious person perish
to the homage paid to God and man. "Significat, proprie, with many wicked persons."  Or, more sententious, "Many
capitis inclinati gestum, cum moto a fronte galero, caput sub- wicked can be more easily saved with a few pious, than one
mittimus. Erasmus. Adorare est manum ori admovere. It pious perish with many wicked.  The world is like to this
signifieth an outward reverence of bowing down the body to ship.)
the ground, as well civil as religious homage.  It properly    r 17tarevco, I believe. This indicates his consciousness of
signifieth, in falling down to worship, by which word Corne- an authority, of which he felt himself possessed, over the
lius is represented as to his manner of worshiping Peter, minds of his fellow-passengers.
Acts 10: 25."  Crit. Sacra.                                   6 Ets vTaov —rtvca, upon some island. Such indefiniteness
" The Hebrew word Shachah doth properly signify, to bow  is in good keeping with all the scenes before them. It is also
down, and, therefore, is used of such bowing down, as is not in harmony with the tenor of all Divine responses, or commufor adoration as Ps. 42: 5, 6, and in divers other places. This nications to man, as to the future events of his life. Definite
Greelk word also signifies to use some gesture of body in in end, indefinite in the means of escape.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVII.                                             181
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
driven up and down in Adria,'A8pta, Kara,eo'ov rT/s vVKTOS borne along in the tAdriatic
about  midnight  the  shipmen  ZW)EVoovv e        l  iova rat 7rpoo-eayEt  sea, about midnight the seamen
deemed that they drew  near to   va avros   Xopav   28 tcat /3oA- thought that they drew near
some country;                          arE,,,                 tosomeland; and sounded, and 2s
o'av7rEs  Evpo         opyvtar  EKot'.iyo
28 And sounded, and found it                                              found it utweLty fathoms; and
twenty fathoms: and when they IfXa ar                          rEs,  Kat when they  had gone a little
had gone a little further, they  raAtc  83oAiO-avrEs, Epov opyVwas' further, they sounded again,
sounded again, and found it fif- 8eKaW7re7e'          Oo/30OVIl TE        e and found it fifteen fathoms.
teen fathoms.                        i7rwcos- Etls rpaXELS' To7rovs  EKrrE- Then fearing lest we should 29
~29  Then  fearing  lest  they o-coo-tv,  EK  7rpVav7r s'  pLtav7eTs have fallen upon frocks, they
should have fallen upon rocks, ayKvpa  r             apas'7         -      ast four anchors out of the
they cast four anchors out of the       YV         a   30  T          a      stern, and    ged for day.
stern, and wished for the day.   p     ye'at.  30 TJW   e pav'eVT           | stern, and longed for day.
30 And as the shipmen were   TOVVTrov  JVyELZ EvK ToV 7rAoiov,    And as the   seamen were 30
about to flee out of' the ship, IKcL Xcatxaemv                r7V O -KaEC~TwvN     about to flee out of the ship,
when  they had  let down  the'V OKaa(a, rpoc>e&   9  ~  when they had let down the
boat into the sea, under colour    I),,                   boat into the sea, under preas though they would have cast |P,&rPlps,heAAovrwv   ayKvpas'K-  tense of carrying anchors out
anchors out of the foreship,         TeVELV,        Et7Evo ]  HavAos''  of the foreship, Paul said to 31
31 Paul said to the centurion, EKaTov7TpxPq KCat TOtr aorpartLo-  the centurion, and to the'soland to the soldiers, Except these' 7,,'  
1,,acy, Etar Uyr OVTO7t ptEtvo'tV r  v diers, Unless these abide in
abide in the ship, ye cannot be rS,                     VT     E         
saved.                              reO  7rAohi,   VUot  LELS  r-o0,  vat  o0  the ship, you can not be saved.
32 Then the soldiers cut off &'va(rOE.  32 T              IOTE     o orpartc3rat Then the soldiers cut off the 32
t Teaaaoesuazt3cear-? vv,, the fourteenth night-since they zov aoTeuova), all of which could be done simultaneously, the
put to sea —taqeeoueseco',ueov esV nZ AYOt, we being borne ship was immediately under command, and could be directed
through (the waves) in the Adriatic. "It has been said that with precision to any part of the shore which offered a prosthe modern AMalta lies too far south to be embraced in the sea pect of safety."  HvXovro?yeeor, yevea9at, they desired that
so designated. The statement is erroneous. The Adriatic in day might come.
our ancient maps was the name of the sea lying between Italy
w Twv Ae vavtcov, X. Z. A. This movement, so heartless, conand Greece; but in its wider sense comprehended the Ionian.ea around Sicily, near which stood Melite.ne Hack.      firms the idea that the seamen believed that the ship was so
seriously damaged as to render uncertain its fortunes for the
v Ba eXV  o S(taarvaavTes, a short interval of time, and a night. Xaarvs'cov  v' oa7sa'v, having lowered down the
short distance of space.  The first sounding was twenty boat —so  recently  hoisted on board-ayxveag  eXZreVELv, to
fathoms, the second, fifteen. This rate of decrease, in the carry, not cast out, anchors. But for Pauls attention and
depth of the water, on the coasts of Malta, is yet pretty much discriminationo they would most likely have accomplished
the same, according to the statements of modern sea-captains. their purpose, and jeopardized the lives of many.
The firmness of the bottom as anchor-ground is yet celebrated. In St. Paul's Bay, the traditionary locality of this' Etzrev aractrrOatgS. Paul, apprehending that the officers
shipwreck, every circumstance stated here, as to the entire of the ship were implicated in the plot, addressed himself to
locality, is in good keeping with every allusion here, as shown the centurion and the soldiers. They had charge of the
in all the modern references to it.                      prisoners, as the centurion had particular care of the apostle.
v Ettgs ZroaXEts zoz7ovs, upon rough = rocky places.   Except these (the seamen), said he, abide in the ship, you
Strong and fearful apprehensions are inseparable from such cannot be saved. Soldiers could not manage the ship, and
a position.  [We can confirm this fact from our own expe- without the aid of mariners the ship could not be brought to
rience, having been shipwrecked on the coasts of Scotland in land. This would indicate that the purpose or plan of abanjust such a bay, and on such a rocky bottom, that our doning the ship was very general, seamen and sailors alike
anchors could not hold against the surges of the sea and the implicated in it. Hence the position taken by Paul, that it
tossings of the tempest.]  "By cutting away the anchors, was essential to their preservation that the seamen be pro(ras caayxv(as  epQte2ZovreS), loosing the bands of the rudders, hibited from leaving the vessel.  Thus means and ends are,fve,'TE:''tS Sevm*I0ctas), and hoisting the artemon (evcaqavnec indissoluble.




182                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVII.
KiNG JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK TEXT.                          REVISED VERSION.
the ropes of the boat, and let a7re'Koacrav   Xo' X oLrvi  Ts o-Kasr-7,,ropes of the boat, and let it
her fall off.                                    a33axp  fall off.  And while the day 33
33 And  while  the  day  was                EEAa                           was comingon,Paulbesought
coming on, Paul besought diem   ~apEK~EL                aiXos   [rarra~ them  all to take food, saying,
all to  take meat, saying, Thisv   T,           T       This  is  the fourteenth  day
day is the fourteenth day that,that you have been waitig,
ye have tarried, and continued   apathat you have been waiting
fasting, having taken nothing.   7rp oKvTE, a rot, and continue fasting, having
__ As  s at t2X  Cow \ taken  nothing.   Wherefore 34
34 Wherefore I pray you to  us1     7rpocrAaotevo.                                               Wherefore 3
take some meat; for this is for                                               I pray you to take some food,
7rapaKac e5 A tx/s 7rpora-aE&v rpo- Ipray    you to take some   food,
your health: for there shall not              1^   \                  e    / for this is necessary for your
an  hair fall from  the head of' Ns7b     TovUT   yap  WpO  7rT7s  VJLETE- preservation: aafor there shall
any of you.                          pas   oTrr7plasp  v7rapXEl  OvSerosr not a hair perish from the head
35 And  when  he  had  thus yap vi3ov Op~;EK E rT     Ke/aASr of any of you.  And when he 35
spoken, he took bread, and gave Weo'ehral. 35 ETrVT     had thus spoken, having taken
thanks to  God in presence of,,                                            ba loaf, he gave thanks to God
them   all;  and  when  he  had Aapw    apro,  eVXapLorT7r            e    )  in presence of them  all; and
broken it, he began to eat.          Oec E'roWtov 7rwoTrwo, KaL KAaorar  when he had broken it, he be36 Then were they all of good rp  aTo   ErOlEtv.    36 evUO VLotL  a  gan to eat.  Then were they 36
cheer, and they also took some   E                         K                  all of cgood  cheer, and  they
meat.                                                         37-  ^          also  themselves  took  some
37 And we were in all in the   eXAa/3lorVo  poqs'  37  1E y 8e El food.  Now  all the souls dto- 37
ship two hundred threescore and r3 7rwAoTc  at 7raso'at   vXaat,  ta- gether in the ship were two
sixteen souls.                       KoO-rat;E38o30/LKovTaE4.   38 KOpe- hundred and seventy-six. And 38
38 And when they had eaten,JEV'     p        Eovt,  I      \ when they had eaten enough,
enough, they lightened the ship,,they lightened the ship, and
and cast out the wheat into the irAotov, EKI3cAAoAlEVoL TOV  tTLTOV  cast out the wheat into  the
sea.                                 ES' 7re'v   aAao-o-av.  O3 re   e sea.
y To axotvta  r7S  axaYVs, the ropes of the boat, most proba-   b Aaflcwv aorov. Literally, having taken a bread, properly
bly those that fastened it to the vessel, not those by which with us, a loaf. Bread is generic, a loaf is specific; " our
they were lowering it. Notwithstanding the assurance which daily bread" is not our daily loaf nor our daily meat. Paul
Paul cherished of the salvation of all on board, he is as special argues from one loaf, one body of Christ; not, as we think, friom
and particular in the direction and use of means as if he had one bread, or one particle of a loaf.'"AozTov, bread. This
no such assurance; indeed, as if the event desired were word by Hebraistic usage often signifies food in the New
wholly contingent on the proper use of the proper means.  Test.  But crcaats, which follows, appears to exclude that
~z qLceoov F,uEoav, appositional.                      sense here."  And this, with equal propriety, applies to the
Toyvo yao,r~os ZrY  uevZEsag oCoVteOCS  yrtaoeC for this monumental loaf of blessings which commemorates one Lord,
means are necessary to every proposed end. fa toith,      one Spimmersit, one hGod and Father of all, one body,
n one Spirit, one hope. These are the seven pillars of the Chris
quate means, no end can be attained, or obtained.'..ao,em'
sum; za VyexovYea, quce quis habet, bona, facultates; often,   c Ev4&vyot, cheerful-they all became cheerful. The con
"de bonis et figurative de omnibus quae in hac vita diligi so- sequence was, 7roae~aoiovro',eoo7s. Despair annihilates, pro
lent." Grotius. Sum and situ are in their respective tongues tempore, appetite; but the return of hope creates, or invigorabsolute.  Appropriate food is essential to every form  of ates it.
life, vegetable, animal, spiritual.                         d Ac raat,vvXat, all the souls together. Hag, in this ado  eyLo s.n zxS XsCaljS grEassrZat. Literally, for of not one of verbial sense, is seldom found but in connection with numeryou a hair from the head shall perish; or, according to the als, equal to to zrav, together. Jzaxootaat oBi3og7xovraEs, two
textus receptus: for of not one of you a hair fiom the head hundred and seventy-six.  This, according to calculations
shall fall.  Heasetras is repudiated as a false reading by Gb., made, was quite a large ship, measuring from eleven to twelve
Sch., Ln. Tf., and for it aro)secza~ is adopted.          hundred tons.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVII,                                            183
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK  TEXT.                       REVISED VERSION.
39 And when it was day, they |t eipa  e'YEeTo, TVp 7Y77V OVK aCre-   And when it was day, they 39
knew  not the land: but they yl7o.)0Kov*  KdA7rov  3E rtLza  KaTE-  recognized not the land, but
discovered a certain creek with'        v,'1               E        they perceived a certain inlet
poovy  EXOVTa  atytaAop~v,     Eig  
a shore, into  the which  they, O,,                                      avcing  a shore, into  which,,.      (ovAeverapr%  e~ ~vratrT%  ~ev- ha vn Ir, in@o. -
were minded, if it were possi-  40                   E       N  % t        they determined, were it posble, to thrust in the ship.                                                sible, to thrust the ship   And 40
40 And when they had taken pa    7r'epeAor7'E ELO                       having fentirely cut away the
up the anchors, they committed  OaAarav,  aa    VEVE                       anchors, they abandoned them
themselves unto the sea, and loosed  (evKTr?7p/as  rcO  7r78kaAto'V   Kat to the sea, and at the same
the rudder-bands, and  hoisted  &ircpavre            s r7v   aTpre/jova rn  71re- time  having  unfastened  the
up the mainsail to the wind, and ov'm   KaTEtXOV Eis To  aytaAorv. rudder-bands, and hoisted up
made toward shore.                  41                                     the foresail to the wind, they
41 And  falling into a place    7epLWECOVrES'9   E Et  TO7rOP at- made  toward  shore.   And 41
where two seas met, they ran OaAaro-oov, e7roKELavW rqv vaov'  having  fallen  into  a  place
the ship aground; and the fore- \Ka e g\ lv   rpoJpa'poaoa e'LetveV where  two  currents  met,
part stuck  fast, and remained derAEvroS',        r      rpvLva \hE        they ran the ship aground;
unmoveable, but the hinder part                                     42     and  the prow  sticking fast,
was broken with the violence VWro r77s' t[al  7v  KVLarToV.  72-wi remained immovable, but the
of the waves.                       8e  o-rpartaoroYv  /ov2h~j  EYEVEro stern  was  broken  by  the
42 And the soldiers' counsel e'La TOvS' (Eol7loTas' arOKTELtO0CTL, violence of the waves.  And 42
was to kill the prisoners, lest LoAvt  l                       oas  &adto0t.  the soldiers' counsel was to
any of them  should swim  out, 4tS' EKKOAV                as               kill the  prisoners, lest any
and escape.                              Se K aOTapXOS PO3vA~EVOs'  of them   should  swim  out,
43 But the centurion, willing  ataro-rat  r'o  llcavAov, EKoAvo'ev and escape. But the captain, 43
to save Paul, kept them  from  av'  ro    ov  LarOS, EKEAEVOE  willing  to  save Paul, kept
their purpose, and commanded                    vvaE         KOXvfil  them  from their purpose, and
that they  which  could  swim,,,,    commanded  that they  who
should  cast themselves first into a7roppt+amra' 7rpWOTOV9 EWrt 777) could swim should cast themthe sea, and yet to land:           yiw  4eEat, 44 Kt TOV  Aot7rozv, selves first into the sea, and
44 And  the  rest, some  on ovi t' 1  e7rC o'v-,a OS         R   %'/ get to  land; and  the rest, 44
boards, and some on brokenpieces   W                   \      oov.         some on 9boards, and others on
of the ship.  And so it came to                I,,  some of the things from  the
pass, that they escaped all safe OVTOS' EyEVETO 7raPvTaas' Lao'O-A7at ship. And so they  j1] escaped
to land.                            EaW  rTiV  y77v.                       safe to land.
e T7,v y1vv-1fytWVCwTxoV, they did not recognize the land oat, expellere, first aor. inf. act., to thrust forth, to drive ashore
in view. Being shipwrecked on its coasts, probably at a con- the ship. " To force the ship," Thomp.; "to drive the ship,"
siderable distance from the principal harbor.          Murd.; "to have thrust the ship," Dodd.
KoR2nov-acyla2ov, " they perceived a certain inlet-creek-    f Katl za aoyxveas —J&xaaaav', "and having entirely cut
having a shore, on which they could run the ship with a hope away the anchors, they abandoned them to the sea."  Our
of saving their lives. Luke uses here the correct hydro- English translators followed the Vulgate in their inaccurate
graphical term."  Hack.                                version of this clause. 4,ua —rnSoaltewv, at the same time havEis jo-7r otov, into which they determined to thrust forth ing unfastened the bands of the rudders. Most of the ancient
the ship. Ewt9C&sw, found only in this book in N. Test., ch. vessels were furnished with two rudders. Hack.
7: 45; 27: 39. Drove out is its representative ch. 7: 45;   g "Pieces from the ship."  Hack. These of course were
here, to thrust forth.                                 boards; and as boards are already specified, it seems to me
The whole family, in N. T. use, is composed of st9o, foras, that some things more movable must have been intended, of
foris; ewoa9&ev, extra, extrinsic, quod foris est; To  eo9&eV,, which there were then, as now, a variety on which a drowning
exterior pars, of frequent occurrence; and eSo#eW, expello,  man, or one apprehensive of being drowned, would gladly
ch. 7:45; and here, to thrust forth in any direction..w-  seize.




184                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XXVIII.                         CHAP. XXVIII.                          CHAP. XXVIII.
AND when they were escaped,    K-AAI  Lc8ta-OEvrTES, TOTE erE-I  AND when we had fully es- 1
then they knew  that the island                 or                      er   then we -ascertained
was called Melita.                   7aVeOOay.   OTt  ]iEAty   )    G- c              te
Epwas called Melita                     that the island was called Mel2 And the barbarous people                                              t ite.  And the barbarous peo-  2
shewed  us no  little  kindness:'7apELXOV or T?7v TVXOVo-av  tAPav- ple  showed us no bcommon
for they kindled a fire, and re- Opcow7rav  l77 tL        aCVCr Ta e     apTEr   ap philanthropy: fortheykindled
ceived us every one, because of 7rvpar,  7rpooeAcL/ovro     7ravas' a fire, and brought us all to
the present rain, and because of  7/LjtaSr,  ta rTolv veTro  rTov EecTrTrcY- it, because of the present rain,
the cold.                           Tra, Ka  TO   vXO. 3 ZV-TpE- and because of the cold.
3 And when Paul had gather-   aVlros' EO roTV HavAov   pvyca-    And when Paul had gather-  3
ed a bundle of sticks, and laid  vto  K7rAoKrs,        a        rtOe rros-  T   ed  a great number of'dry
them  on the fire, there came a                                              sticks, and laid them  on  the
viper out of the heat, andl fast;- r~vT7wVpav, EXLtZa EK T?7S' OEpfL77S
vipened  onut of the heat, and fast-O    K               4 T,                fire, there came a viper out of
eXaed on his band.  EetLPOS the heat, and fastened on his
4 And  when  the  barbarians lavro.    W4  r Se eLoov  o  3a'p3a-  hand.  And when the barba- 4
saw  the venomous beast hang on pOL KPEEtaL/Lero' rTO 07Vplo, EK T17s' rians saw the venomous creahis hand, they said among them- XEtpos aVTOV, EAE7OV wposs ao                ture    anging  on  his hand,
selves, No doubt this man is a Aovs., JITrcos'  boreVSr;E'rtv  o they said among themselves,
murderer, whom, though he hath'Y ovroVTOS;, ovt 8tao-oOevTa No doubt this man is a murescaped the sea, yet vengeance:  T7' I OaAoo       r D   [v  rKV OKs: derer, whom, though he has
suffereth not to live.                          5ed the sea, yet justice
5 And he shook off the beast EtafXE   s,,                                         permits not to live.  And he  5
into the fire, and felt no harm.      asL TO Oryptlov Erus 7O 7Vp, E7ae8E   shook off the creature into the
6 Howbeit, they looked when  oV86v  KaKo0r.          6 o; 8E 7rpoo-E8&- fire, and suffered no harm; but 6
~ For 7rEyvwaacv, Ln., Tf. substitute ezrteyoruv, and with ized or uncivilized. W;Ve, nowadays, enhance its import, and
much internal evidence: (utv, in the second verse, and the make it tantamount to savage.
other two sections of this chapter, each commencing with a    vureoazvTos, from avarewcw, converto, convolvo in fas
first person plural, are all sufficient to justify such a reading. cent —now Paul having gathered, or "when Paul had gathesE7rtYVWo#Ev, v. 1; at,7Z&,QUeYv, v. 11; and;20&osv~,, v. 16.  ed."  " Now Paul having collected" Hrobsjos, a great number
Aiaawa2Evre is more than aoIevrse. In Matt. 14: 36, it is of dry sticks. Extuva, a viper. The Greeks applied this term
very happily rendered, made perfectly whole, and here it is, to that reptile in distinction from other serpents, as is evident
safely escaped, or fully escaped. "And when we had fully from Aristotle, lib. I. c. 6, axl' or,sev aRzol coo:ozovaov, OTELS,
escaped."  Jza auget significationem, sicut apud Latinos, per. I x d   e   tSov ov 0wooroel, vipers are the only viviparous
This preposition increases the signification of words. Leigh, serpents in Europe. Hack. At present unknown in Malta.
Crit. Sacra.                                             Ec zxs 2~e,UrlS, from the heat. "It seems to have Ibeen cast
b Ov TW7V rvxovaav 9tV a,&9coZrtsav, no common philanthropy. into the fire. Ezt0&tevzos,El z,   rv voav. This latter supposiTvXovaav, from:vyXavto. Luke and Paul are the only inspired tion is required by the second sense of ez r7s gEuys7, and is
writers that use this word. They were educated men, and entirely consistent with the first." Hack.  A7ro?7g JEioFS7u
are the two most copious writers of the New Testament, hav- is preferred by Grotius, Prica-us, Bengelius, and Griesbach.
ing written more than the half of it. In their acceptation and Still anro rather appears as a gloss, Ex more generally is preuse of this word, they have made it tantamount to the follow- ferred, because more frequently indicative than caro of a cause.
ing words, com. ver., "to be," " to obtain," " common," "seeing Ez v7s  h)c7y7s, propter plagam, Apoc. 16: 21. Ex apuixeov
that," to " meet with," " no little,"' "may be," "may chance." 2oyov, ob levem causum, Soph., (Ed. Col. 612, quoted by Kuin.,
Obtain is most frequently its representative. "No common in loco.
kindness," "many kindnesses," Syriac Version. Even amongst   d HIav:ws. Surely, by all means, no doubt, in no wise, are
miracles, some were extraordinary. Ol Se Jae/ceo, 7raezxov. its common currency.  losevg is always represented, corn.
BaLexeor, used only by Luke and Paul in the Christian ver., by murderer, from 5ovevw, to kill, whence Tovos, murder
Scriptures. It it well represeted by foreigner, whether civil- slaughter, ch. 9: 1.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVIII.                                          185
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISEL VERSION.
he should have swollen, or fallen KWr   aTo'v;, AEAAev 7r/tw7rpao'Oat they expected that he would
down dead suddenly: but after v) Kara7ClrrreW           frO  VeKpOV'   rti be -inflamed, or that he would
they had looked a great while, 7roAv    e a'r3COP 7rpors3OKVPToY,   suddenly fall down dead. But
and saw no harm  come to him,                                              after they had looked a great
Kal 0Oeopot6rre  ttuyav aro7rov ets  after they had looked a great
they changed their minds, and                                              while, and saw no harm  come
avrov yLPO0-LEVoPV,      1eEralaAAo!/Ae-   while, and saw no harm come
said that he was a god.                                             1 eAeyov  0E Oi  aVTi   ELV C4. to  him, they  changed  their
7 In the same quarters were 7'AEYOV O~        aoNV Ervat.
7 In the same quarters were /7SrEp' -ro  T07rov minds, and said that he was
possessions of the chief man of                                            a god.  In  the sane  parts, ~,   a god.  In  the same parts 7
the island, whose name was Pub-  KEOJ V PXE                    T     OT   were possessions of the rchief
lius; who received us, and lodged 7r7s' v7o'ov, ovoa7t lIo7rAlthla,      of the  island, whose. name
us three days courteously.          avaseg-c  eos rlaS - 7peLS s71ESpas was Publius; who  received
8 And it came to pass, that ftkAo/p66og eEVtoerY. s8 Eye VET7 us, and lodged us three days
the father of Publius lay sick of  E -rov 7r arEpac   v  IIo 7rALov 7rv- courteously.  And the father 8
a fever, and of a bloody-flux: PETrLS' KaC  vo'EvrTptla ovvEX6ote- of Publius lay sick of a fever,
to whom  Paul entered in, and roy  KaracKEWrO'L    wrpos   ov  5 and  of a bloody  gfux: to
prayed, and laid his hands on  lHaiAos EL1reAoco,   Ka 7rpoo-eva- whom  Paul went, and prayhim, and healed him.                            O     T   X                ed, and laid his hands upon
iPevos, Eirt~et  ras, XEtpas- avrnl
9 So  when this was done,  /,vo'        9,     O    him, and  healed  him.   So
others also which had diseases,       \ v      T         O,   when this was done, others 9
in the island, came, and were 7YeoberovE, KaL O1, AOMOL ot eXV-  also who had diseases in the
healed.:                           I Te  aS-evelas     E) V7 vr,'rpo- island, came, and were healed;
10 Who  also  honoured  us | 7jPXoVTO  cat EaE V                        who  also  honored  us with 10
with many honours; and when KaL  7roAhaats  TLLcaLS'  ET/17 o-av  many hhonors; and when we
we departed, they laded us with 77/LaS, KaL1  avay7o/EVotS e7rEOEvTO departed, they laded us with
such things as were necessary.   Ta 7rpors 7r'v XpEia.                     such things as were necessary.
Iepoosae ovo —rouaoxaco. Look for, wait for, expect, others have alleged. In harmony with our usage, we prefer,
tarry for, corn. ver., are its representatives; of these, expect is the chief of the island.
most in keeping with our popular idiom. That he would, ac-   g lvoerots  at  aJEsvretLqa, with fevers and a dysentery.
cording to Webster, is preferable to should. It frequently "A fever and a dysentery," Thomp., Penn; "a fever and a
denotes simply an event under a condition, or supposition,-  bloody flux," Wes., Murd., Wakef., Dodd. We lack authority
that he would be inflamed. "That he would suddenly fall and sometimes reason, for making that which is plural, singudown dead," Hack.; "that he would have swollen, or fallen lar, as in the case before us. The plural has been supposed to
down dead," Boothr., Penn, Wes.; " that he would swell, or describe the fever with reference to its recurrent attacks, or
fall down dead," Thompson; " would suddenly swell, and paroxysms. This is one of those expressions in Luke's style
fall down on the ground," Murdock. "Illi tamen expecta- that have been supposed to indicate his professional training
bant, ut vel intumesceret, vel mortuus subito concederet." as a physician. " To whom Paul entered in " is not so apposite
Kuin.                                                  or truthful as, to whom Paul went.
IIo a  zt s szuat eriicaav I'asg.   We concur with Prof.
f Tip greowr z;sg vroov, the chief, or chief of the island. Hackett, and others, that,tuais ought not to be rendered
"In illo autem tractu praedia erant Publio, insulein primario," rewards, as though the apostle received any remuneration for
Kuin. "And there were lands in that quarter, belonging to a the exercise of his gift of healing the afflicted Publius, or for
man named Publius, who was the chief man of the island," any cure performed by his spiritual gifts. The acquaintances
Murd. " Now in the neighborhood of that place lay the formed by them during their abode in Melita, were exceedingestate of the chief man of the island, whose name was Pub- ly courteous: for whatever favors were received by them on!ius," Thomp., Penn; "of a chief man of the island," Wes. their departure, were not received as a reward for their serThis is not true to the original.  It is rp eewzrc,  the chief. vices-" for that would have been at variance with the conmHIe was the Roman governor, as Paley, Lardner, Tholuck, and mand of Christ (Matt. 10: 8)."  Hack.




186                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVIII.
KING JAMES' VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
11 And  after three  months           ll Mer a       7e peS dvas, 6v-    And after three.months' we 11
we departed in a ship of Alex- XtO? ev Ev   7rAolco 7rapaKEXEIXta-   departed in a ship of Alexanandria, whih  had wintered in  Io I                                           dra whi ch had wintered in
KOrt E     )   plo'Tp,' AAe vaZSptC, twh'wtd
thslwhs   sg wsCatr12         the isle, whose sign was Casathe isle, who se sign was Castor u       /,    tor and jPollux.  And landing 12
12 And landing at Syracuse, KaaX               e    e'   vpaKov-a    at Syracuse, we tarried there
we tarried there three days.         E7rE1UEiva              TpEtS    of    three days.  And thence we 13
13 And from thence we fetch- 7repteA0orVTES  KaTr77Vro-a1tev  eit' coastedk round, and  came to
ed a compass, and came to Rhe-  Priytov, Kal /zETa  1av  JyEpEOav Rhegium: and after one day,
gium: and  after one  day  the EL7ryEV011OEVOV   Voov   8evrepaCLO L the south wind having risen,
south wind blew, and we came                                            4 14  we came tile next day to Puthe next day to Puteoli:              701EV  ELS',       Tt V             V teoli: where we found bleth- 1u
14 Where we found brethren, EVpovrTeS  eAbou, S rapeKAXO771tEU, ren, and were desired to tarry
and were desired to tarry with  Er' avnTOts E7tL/LELVaLL 7/zlepaS' E7rTa.'with  them   seven  days, and
i "At the end of three months," equivalent to, after three the person is often expressed, after enr, with this force. See
months, pLera-rTeES  uw7vaS. These three months are the time Herodotus 8: 13, Sevrqealot, on the second day. Com. ver.
that they remained on the island, which were, probably, the has, John 11: 39, for he hath been dead four day s —zeaeqrato.
months of November, December, and January; the season " This adverbial use of the ordinals is classical." Kuin., ~ 264.
admitted of their putting to sea earlier than usual. Erv 7rcol  3. 6. Etgs HIowolovs, i" Puteoli. now Puzzeoli, was eight miles
xaeaXeeucaxovt,'" in a ship that had wintered there."  Luke northwest from Neapolis, the modern Naples. It derived its
does not say why this vessel had wintered there. It is a cir- name from putei, being famous for the baths which abounded
cumstance which shows the consistency of the narrative. there."  Hack.
The storm which had occasioned the wreck of Paul's vessel,   I Err' avzors. Ezz is often rendered into Latin by ad.  In
had delayed this one so long that it was necessary, on reach- Rom. 2: 2 it is rendered against.  "Against those," Vat..
ing Melita, to suspend the voyage until spring.           Great English Bible. By Tremellius, and Beza, K adversus cos."
It is so in Wiclif, Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva, Rheims; indeed,
l'aoaa,/,teo dioazuoveoo, with the sign, or distinguished by                  I'..'lirg,,1F~y'~oa s'ih.he sn., odistinguished by in all the versions quoted in this Revision, with the exception
the sign of Castor and Pollux. This sign was usually carved
of Wakefield and Murdock; in the former by upon, and in the
or painted on the prow. These were regarded as the tutelar                       In the Apocal. 7:15 it is translated
latter by, in regard to. In the Apocal. 7 15 it is translated,
genii, or divinities, the guardians, or gods of seamen. " The
in-one clause of a verse, by upon, and among —" he that sitteth
figure that was used for Castor and Pollux," as Dr. Lightfoot
(ei) upon the throne shall dwell (Enr) among them."  It is
says, " was that of two young men on horseback, with each     ) upon the throne shall dwell (.
argued in justification of the latter that in the Vulgate it is
of them holding a javelin in his hand."  According to others,                                      th           is
rendered suwyer illos; but it is again argued that the sense is,
the sign of Castor and Pollux was that of a double cross.                
the. sign. of* Csoadcum illis —with them, and this is sustained, because the Hebrew
With others, two fictitious deities, the sons of Jupiter by
*:  is used for t:2, curm —with.
Leda; with others, a sign in the zodiac called the twins.
In the com. ver. e,-r is represented by the following wordsk H(ul80&oVsE,   having come round or about. The sense of at, among. abou     t, above, because, beside, by, before,
the preposition it is impossible to determine with accuracy. in, into, for the space of to, upon, on, of, over, unto, toward,
One supposition is, that it refers to their frequent alteration with, through, touching, under. As a connective, like one of
of the ship's course; in other words, to their tacking, because the natives of our forests and climate, it seems to assume the
the wind was unfavorable. Another is, that they were com- color of every tree on which it is found; still it has a specific
pelled by that cause to follow closely the sinuosities of the nature of its own, but it has an indefinite power of assimilacoast, to proceed circuitously. DeWette says, which is much tion, and merely connects harmoniously its associates with
less probable, that they may have gone around Sicily, or the one another, according to their specific nature, or gravity.
southern extremity of Italy. Eis Pl'ytov, unto Rhegium, now  Here it is apposite to render it, with them, or among them.
Regio, which was an Italian sea-port opposite to the north-   They stayed with the brethren one week.  The weekly
eastern point of Sicily. Here they remained a day, when the feast of the primitive church was a great attraction.  We
wind, which had been adverse since their leaving Syracuse, be- learn it from ch. 20: 7. It was not on a first day of a week,
came fair, and  they resumed the voyage. ErtLysvo/esvov vo- but, as Doddridge renders it, on the first day of the week,
zov, a south-wind having arisen upon them. Compare the when the disciples as usual met together to break a loaf.
compound participle in v. 2, and in vv. 27, 20. The dative of This was their spiritual banquet.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVIII.                                           187
KING JAMES' VERSION.                      GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
them  seven  days: and  so  we Ka' o         ssros ETs' 7>'PplVv H'A o- | then we went towards Rome.
went toward Rome.                   LLEV.   15 KaKEWOEV  o0'{WeApfoi  And from  thence, when the 15
15 And from  thence, when  aKovavrEy Ta 7r\pt  rv,, brethren  heard  of us, they
the brethren heard of us, they  Aov Els a7raTvT7OLv  7,Uv  c p3'l  came to  meet us as far as
came to meet us as far as Appii-,, 4 a..
came t7r ov Sopov KaL TpLo3v  Ta- Appii Forum, and the Three
forum, and The Three Taverns;                    A,       ilaAoi, Taverns; whom  when Paul
whom when Paul saw, he thank-,EPr, 
ed God, and took courage.            Xa                                     aw,  he  thanked  God, and
16 And  when  we  came to  4oip'os.                                     took courage.  And when we 16
16 eOTE \ 3 ~'OoLzev e 5_PJ- came to Rome, the rcenturion
Rome, the  centurion  delivered            OTE       A                   c        to Rome, the    enturion
the prisoners to the captain of IReIv,  o  EKarTrrapXos  7rapEc)KE delivered the prisoners to the
the guard: but Paul was suffered rov\ &6yllOVs To) crrparore capXr. commander of the camp, but
to dwell by himself, with a, sol-,c  &]Iv, EWTp                  it was permitted to Paul to
dier                 to k h                                                dwell by himself, with a sol17dier that kept him. to|passtha    CLO p             17v   tvAao-o-rt | dier who guarded him.  And it
17 And it came to pass, thatavro    rpa.     EyVEro   after three das,  he  called
after three days, Paul called the                                             the,     
/eUra  7ze.pag Tpel~   (rVyKaAke'a- the chief of the Jews together,
chief of the Jews together. And                              o                       a  the
when they were come together,    at TO    aAo   ov                         and  when  they  were  come
he  said  unto  them,  Men  and  I[ovuatwrov 7rpcorovs" ovveAOzroTo   together, he  said  to  them,
brethren, though  I have com-           avrW,:EE    ps' avos', Brethren, though I have committed nothing against the peo- "Avapes'    eAboot,  eyr              o)V(    mitted  nothing  against our
ple, or customs of our fathers, E'avov T       O17cr1aS TV  Aacjo to ToLt  people, or the customs of our
yet was I delivered prisoner from  E'o     0    7a7,          OE' rLOs' i   fathers, yet I was delivered
Jerusalem  into the hands of the   IEpoaoOAv C        ape8, eT.x  prisoner from Jerusalem  into
Romnans:                                o f                     18         the hands of the Romans;
18tpas' 7'rov  PCotatcoL,'  OLTLVE' who when they had examined 18
amined me, would have let me                                               me,would have nreleased me,
go, because there was no cause Avi-at, ata o TO  ry8Eutlav  atTtav because  there was no cause
of' death in me.                    Oava'TOv  v57rcpXEtV EVi ELO1. 19   - of death in me.  But when 19
19 But when the Jews spake TLA1Ey(7Trc,                Tv'IovaColwv, the Jews spoke against it, I
m'O.xarovTaxos — a7ea roreaex.n, the centurion delivered missum est seorsim manere cum milite qui cue  custodiret.m
the prisoners to the commander of the camp, i. e., the prmtorian Kuin., vol. 3. pp. 381, 382. For the received reading in our
camp, where the emperor's guard was quartered. See Philip. text (els'Pco/uWtv, o Exo eos EeSaovr  cEawcovGs oT
1. 13. The centurion Julius, when he had brought the prison- ara:roXre3aeX.''to  Se &Iavcqy tereTea2rr), Ln. probably, and
ers to Rome, delivered them up bound to the prmtorian pre- possibly Gb., would substitute, eIg 7Pwto,?v, erereaCt rq rqc
fect.                                                  HIav),q.
In the times of the Roman emperors this custom obtained,
that the accused sent from the provinces to Rome, to Caesar,,   m
were delivered up in custody to the prmtorian prefect; and   Tov   zove Iovsaewv,  the chief or principal men of the
that they might be safely kept, and have more liberty, they Jewvs of course, of the unbelieving Jews. When assembled,
were bound by a longer chain than that worn upon their he said to them, Brethre', not, "men and brethren."  Comjourney. Of these there were on hand at that time an un- mitted here, is equal to, Ihave perpetrated, Ishave committed
usually large number. By the letters of Festus, and the interces- no trespass.
sions of Julius, it came to pass that Paul's liberties were much   "".Effov2ovro curoavaac. Bovio~ua is represented, com. ver.,
enlarged, and, though a prisoner, he enjoyed a comparative by mind, will, intend, dispose; arogvoa,, to release, set free;
freedom. He was permitted to have a lodging for himself, released me, or, set me at liberty.  They woull have released
with the single soldier that guarded him. "Paulo autem per- me.




188                         ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVIII.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                        GREEK  TEXT.                         REVISED  VERSION.
against it, I was constrained to  rvayK -               ErtKaAE'o'ao-Oat Kca- was -compelled  to  appeal to
appeal unto Cesar; not that I  crapa, o5X  cbs' ro5  ~'Oros  uov Cesar; not that I had  any
had aught to accuse my nation                                         20 Eta thing  to charge against my
of.X                                         Tt KaT7y)op?7O-at.    0          thing  to  charge against my
o f.,,,             nation. On this account, there- 20
20 For this  cause  therefore TavTr   Ov  T    a                            fore, I have invited you, that I
AEO-a  vtis   E       KLou, and speak withpo-AAhave I called for you, to see you,                                        7  might see you, and speak with
and to speak with you: because             o'aL' eVeKe1 y yp rVS lAr8os rov  you: Pfor on account of' the
that for the hope of Israel I am'IopaYp A  rv  acAvc-rr   raTrV,    7re- hope of Israel I am compassed
bound with this chain.               ptet/.at.   21 O           e   7rpo   a)) with this chain.
21 And they said unto him,                               T                  as                  o
We neither received letters out
of Judea concerning thee, nei- 7repl ros    nSeeaoLea  ar5                    neither received letters from
ther any of the brethren  that'ovaas,  ovr                 rapayE      E     Judea concerning you nor has
came shewed or spake any harm rt1 Tr6v    AdTe5 a       O w7r7 a    eAyeZt E  any one of the brethren  who
of thee.,,,,,                came, reported  or said  any
22 But we desire to hear of eAaA27re   t Wrept                 7ro,  v1po. harm  of you; but we think it 22
thee, what thou thinkest: for as 22 aStovfieLE  3  7rapa cro- atKovcat proper to hear from you, what
concerning this sect, we know  a  /poes'. Wrep t 1EV yap    r a[- you think: for as it qrespects
that every where it is spoken peEo0   raVrs<   y7crro'                   (OTLV  this sect, we know  that it is
against.    w,,h           every where spoken against.
23 And when  they had ap-                    wcz1LV  O7t7ravaraXov  aVTtAE2/ETaL.   And when they had appoint- 23
pointed him  a day, there came  23 TaclevotL  &   auTrc    rLLepav' ed him aday,there came many
many to him  into  his lodging: 77KoV 7rpo   avro,  ets, TS T       eV tav  to him  into his rlodging; to
~ HvayxeaaoSv r7VcLaLr Eaaa, I was necessitated, obliged, Test.; com. ver., sect five times, and heresy four times, repcompelled to appeal. This version of ez2rctieot/eoa is given to resent it. There appears no justifiable reason for this disthis word in every case (six times) in reference to Paul. To tinction. "' Originally alceats was a word of middle significasurname, and to call upon, are more frequently its representa- tion, and generally signified any opinion, good or bad. The
tives, com. ver.                                          Christians constituted a sect amongst the Jews. It is said to
Avnyxaaco-co go-always, com. ver., constrain, compel. The have been derived from secando, while the Greeks say it is
latter generally denotes extrinsic violence; the former exter- derived from eligendo."  Leigh, Crit. Sacra. Every schism is
nal and internal motives, or reasons of action.           a heresy, whether good or bad, so far as the term niosacs is
P Da travrZv7 ovv v27v atzrarv, on this account; zraoaxaceaa, concerned.
I have besought you, invited you, desired you, exhorted you.   r Etr Tyv "evelav. The term implies that it was a place in
Of these, invited seems most apposite from our stand-point. which he was entertained as a guest. (Hesych.)  Compare
Had it been simply called, exa)Jeac would have sufficed. In Philemon, v. 22. "' Those critics are right who distinguish it
com. ver. it is represented by comforted, besought, desired, from  the'hired house,' mentioned v. 30."'  Hack., Penn,
_prayed, exhorted, intreated.                             Boothr., Wes.  The apostle was, at first, as it would be naEve.xev-oIaoa?2, on account of the hope of Israel; trlv Arv- tural, received into some one of the Christian families; but,
atv T'avvzv ZEoreete tat, I am compassed by this chain. Although after a tune, for the sake, probably of greater convenience, or
an arm only was bound, his liberty was encompassed, was independence, he removed to apartments which would be more
taken away.                                               entirely subject to his own control. He had now neto~ve,
There is something exceedingly kind and courteous in this more persons than before to hear him. OLs eterc&exo, from
address to his alienated Jewish brethren. In his exordium  eczcthc, to expound-once rendered, I cast out, to set forth,
he disabuses their minds as to his position towards them. found only in this book; once, to cast out; thrice, to exThey had placed him in the hands of the Romans. He was pound.
compelled to appeal to Caesar, not to prefer charges against    Jtctaezvoocevos, used only by Paul and Luke, indithem, but in self-defense; not to inculpate them, but to ex- cates testifin.g or witnessing - exhibiting the facts and
culpate himself. He touchingly alludes to the hope of Israel, documents, and expounding and applying them. Luke emand assures the court and the audience that for this hope's ploys it ten times, and Paul five times. It is eminently indisake he was a prisoner in chains.                         cative of the apostolic method of exhibiting the claims of
Ieote-zcs acoeaecos. Anoeals is found nine times in N. Jesus. IIis documents were the writings of Mloses and the




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVIII.                                             IS9
KING JAMES' VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                         REVISED VERSION.
to whom  he expounded and tes- 7rAelov-ES-  os Eert'Tero   talpap- whom  he expounded and testified the kingdom of God, per- TvptEVos  NTi?   taoftAELav  TO   tified  the kingdom  of God,
suading them  concerning Jesus, OEo, WrE'or) re a                 ro WEp  persuading them of the things
both out of the law  of Moses, Toy'Io, a                  E,,co ncerning Jesus, both out of
both out  of the la ~      TO        ooMseo5Io v., a7ro re Tot3 Vopovthelwo ossVn    u
and  out of the  prophets, from /the law  of Moses, and  out
morning till evening.                Moe'oo  Kal rqv 7rpoq7rcov, a7ro of the prophets, from  morn24  And  some  believed  the    roL Ecos ErrTEpas.           KaL oL MyE ing  to  evening.  And some 24
things which were spoken, and  /7re[EOoro ros' Aeyodevots, oE ~  believed the things that were
som bei e                                       e no.  25 atvq. oo   8 ~" 
some believed not.                   #i7rtvz'OV2.''crowo'  S  e o'v- spoken, and  -others believed
24 And when they agreed not TEs 7rpos aAAqrAovs  a7reAvopro, them  not.  So not agreeing 25
among themselves, they depart- EL7r'vrol  ro) IfIaAov              p,, among tthemselves, they deed, after that Paul had spoken  KOrQ AcOS TOHlVlHe Za T  Ayctor parted, Paul having said one
one word, Well spake the Holy  ~AcXATE  3&'Hoatov  TO) 7rp                   o- wSrd, Well spoke the   Holy
Ghost by    Spirit  by Isaia h the prophet
unto our fathers,         prope         rov 7rpos Tovs 7raTeparyS r7covl to our fathers, saying, Go to 26
AE-yOV,  HopevOrt 7rp          rs- py
26 Saying, Go unto this peo-                                         TO?  this people, and  say, Hearple, and say, Hearing ye shall Aaov  roVTro, Kat  eL7rE,  AKiop  ing you -will hear, and will
hear, and shall not understand; aeKoVoere, Kat ov,nj O-v"Tre  Kat not understand; and  seeing
and seeing ye shall see, and not i3AE'7rorres  3AS'      ereTE, Kal o0  /n  you  will see, and  not perperceive.''tre.   27 EaxWr             l     r yp  ap-eive; for the heart of this 27
27 For the heart of this peo-   a  too  Aao   roVTroV, Kat rots people is become gross, and
ple  is waxed  gross, and  their, \                V                       their ears are  dull of hearears are dull of hearing, and Ct)LT  f3ape-s  KOvrO-rar, Kal TOVS' ing, and  they  have  closed
their  eyes  have  they  closed; of0OaA.tovs  avurco?   EKaiXL.voTav, their eyes, lest they should
lest they should see with their Ft7rore   &o      TOL5  5OaAto-g, see with their eyes, and hear
eyes, and hear with their ears, Ka ots t V aKov at                       r    with  their ears, and underand understand with their heart,                          \      c  K        stand  with  their heart, and
and should be converted, and I KapfJa&tvj(O'V, Ka  7rto'pep r.otTt  should  be converted, and  I
should heal them.                    KaT' t'OoLt avrog.  28         ro   v should  heal them.   Be  it 28
prophets. His labors were only from morning to evening. to express the infinitive absolute with a finite verb in Hebrew
Thus he taught in his own lodging, in the capitol of the world, Gesenius, Heb. Gramn., ~ 128. 3. "The frequency of this contestifying both to the Jews and to the Greeks repentance God- struction in the N. Test. is undoubtedly Hebraistic."  Hack.
ward, and faith Christward.  Some, indeed, believed, but "Hearing you will hear and will not understand; and seemany believed not the things that were spoken.          ing you will see, and will not comprehend."
O pev, and ol 3e, indicate two parties, but which con-   Matt. 13: 14, 15, gives the reason of this axoo axovaeve,
stituted the majority we are not informed. The proportion is Xai ov?a7 ovv7ze.               Na' t2etovve4 f ie,oere, xao ov aq teqr'e.
a matter of inference.                                     "Axon azovaere pro simplici azovaese ex hebraismo ut,8ic.
t Aavuteovot JS ovrer gros a222ovs, being discordant with 7rovze; frecvdere pro ie, ee."  v. Vorstius, de Hebraism,
one another; more in our modern style, not agreeing among p. 611.  "Audietis nec tamen intelligetis, videbebitis, nec
themselves. Of course, there must have been some contro- tamen perspicietis. Cur nihil intellecturi sint hujus ne raversy.  Paul listened to them, doubtless, with an attentive tionem hic versus continet-evrcaxvvl? yao, s. r. i., stupida
ear. Ile comprehended the drift and point of all they said. enim facta est mens hujus populi. Hage2,  ut ]: notat pinHe, therefore, speaks his last words advisedly.          gue, obesum reddere, et proprie ad corpus pertinet, sed deinde
trho al~ionn xxr rorwn Lav ant tn Prmo; n Tankansfertur ad menltem ut ah ~,it, i. e. ubi paulo post legiturW
The audience, we presume, were for the most part Jews. trnfruJd etmu.  e.uipuops eiu
This we gather from his last words, rather his ~u   sone.  avvTvinelgratuusptruth1.d,qe
word a entnceindedin oe wrd.It ws soke  byvim eorum, qua vident et audiunt quamivis dlare sunt atque
the HolySpirithog  Isaiah, them prophe,-4 toorahes  perspicua, tamen non intelligunt et percipiunt, saltem  nion




190                        ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAP. XXVIII.
KING JAMES  VERSION.                       GREEK TEXT.                        REVISED VERSION.
28 Be it known therefore unto o          T                 T              known,  therefore,  to   you,
you, that the salvation of God is ac reorrtcAV 7r  ooT7plor Toi OEOV,  that the salvation of God is
sent unto the Gentiles, and that 2av o    KXGC  aKOUO Ta,           9       sent to the Gentiles, and they
they will hear it.,
29 And  when he       had  said TaVTa aroTU eiLTolTo', I7TriA o          |r will hear it.  And when he 29
29 And  w hen h    e  had  said                        o, 7 o i' a, had said these things, the Jews
these words, the Jews departed, OL Iov atot, 7oAA7NiV  EXo)    iE  dep arted, and had much reasonand had great reasoning among EavToLSt cTV7TrlTyo.-            e            ing among themselves.
themselves.                            30'"EMEIIN BE    e 0 Haxo vs'o         And Paul wremained in his 30
20 And Paul dwelt two whole & 8eTLar oa7s, ge  LSt'o,LUtO&JLcaTt,| own hired house during two
years in his own hired house,
and received  all that came in K         arE&Xxero  rarva   TrolvS  El- whole years, and gladly  reunto him,                           c7roppvo1lelovs TpOS arov, 31 K- ceived all who came to him,
31 Preaching the kingdom of pV         o'o' Tr7l fiag e tEtav TOU'OOVO   announcing  the kingdom  of 31
God, and teaching those things                                        KVKaL  LteaoKCov  Ta W7repL TO) Kv- God, and teaching the things
which concern the Lord Jesus,  concerning  the  Lord  Jesus
Christ, with all confidence, no ptov'Irlov o XpeorTov, /era  Wa- Christ, with all boldness, and
man forbidding him.                 oy w7s 7rappc-rtas aKoKwvTr0So.        without molestation.
K~a ayxovaovrat, and they also will hear it.       two distinct departments of the Evangelical ministry in the
" EieeE, remained.  This, as well observed by sundry last period of this history-the,7,rovaawv  r'7v fiaat2etav zov
critics, indicates that Paul's condition and circumstances, here Oeov, the proclamation, the annunciation, or the preaching
detailed, had passed away before this book was written; a of the kingdom of God; and the Jsaaxwcov tra zrepu  ov Iv wov
fact of some importance to the curious inquirers on the sub- Iqcaov Xelarov, the teaching of the Lord Jesus Christ; and
ject of the chronology of this book. These two whole years this with the manner of it, uqea raaTs tael5,als axojvteog —
living in his own hired house gave a good opportunity to the nemine prohibente. This he might not have enjoyed in Jerudisciples of Christ to contribute to his necessities. We know  salem, no person hindering or inhibiting him. We are inthat he was not forgotten by the Philippians.           formed that he did this with all boldness; or, with all conAgain it is a monumental proof of Paul's hospitality. He fidence he announced the reign of the Lord Jesus Christ.
was living in a rented house, but he kept an open house for   We should say that the 29th verse is held doubtful by Ln.,
all the friends of his Master. We thank Luke for the follow- Tf., but is by Gb. regarded as of almost equal authority with
ing memento: ca7rSeeero zavragt zrovs etaztooevvoovs:rrog the other portions of the book. The name of Paul, in v. 30,
avrov. He received all that came to his house, or that came is omitted by Gb., Sch., Ln., Tf., but for this he is all sufli
to him; for so intimates acroJe&Xoyat, all that came to him he cient. And he remained, is quite equal to, Paul remained;
received.                                               he being the subject of the section, and the last person named' We have a perspicuous and most definite statement of the in the narrative.




A CTS OF THE APOSTLES.
REVISED VERSION
ARRANGED IN PARAGRAPHS.








ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
REVISED VERSION
ARRANGED IN PARAGRAPHS.
I. —THE former narrative, Theophilus, I cornm-  hold, two men stood by them in white apparel;
posed, of all that Jesus began both to do and   who also said, Galileans, why stand you gazing 11
2 to teach, even to the day, on which he was  into the heaven?  This same Jesus, who is
taken up, after that he, through the Holy Spirit  taken from you into the heaven, shall so come,
had given commandment to the Apostles whom   in like manner, as you have seen him going into
3 he had chosen; to whom also he showed him-  the heaven.  Then they returned into Jerusa- 12
self alive, after his suffering, in many con-  lem, from a mount called Olivet, from Jerusavincing proofs, during forty days appearing  lem a sabbath-day's journey. And when they 13
to them, and speaking of the things pertaining   had entered, they went up into the upper room,
4 to the Kingdom of God; and having convened   where abode both Peter, and James, and John,
them together, he commanded them not to de-  and Andrew, Philip and Thomas, Bartholomew
part from Jerusalem; but to await the gift  and Matthew, James, son of Alpheus, and Simon
promised them by the Father, which, says he,  Zelotes, and Judas, the brother of James. These 14
5 you have heard from me: for John indeed im-  were all persevering with one consent, in prayer
mersed in water, but you shall be immersed in  and supplication, with women, with Mary the
the Holy Spirit, not many days hence.        mother of Jesus, and with his brothers.
6   They now having come together, asked him,    And in those days Peter stood up in the 15
saying, Lord, dost thou at this time restore the   midst of the disciples, and said (the number of
7 kingdom to Israel? And he said to them, It is  the names together being about one hundred
not for you to know times or occasions, which   and twenty), Brethren, this scripture must needs 16
the Father has reserved for his own disposal.  have been fulfilled, which the Holy Spirit, by the
8 But you shall receive power, after that the   mouth of David, before spoke, concerning Judas,
Holy Spirit is come upon you: and you shall  who was guide to them that seized Jesus. For 17
be witnesses for me, both in Jerusalem, and in  he was numbered with us, and had obtained
all Judea, and in Samaria, and to the uttermost  part of this ministry. (Now a field was pur- 18
parts of the earth.                          chased with the reward of his iniquity, and he,
9   And when he had spoken these things, while  falling headlong, burst asunder in the midst,
they beheld, he was taken up, and a cloud re-  and all his bowels gushed out.  And it was 19
10 ceived him out of their sight. And while they   known to all the dwellers in Jerusalem; insowere gazing into the heaven as he went up, be-  much as that field is called in their proper




194                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
tongue Aceldama, that is to say, the field of   amazed and perplexed, saying one to another,
20 blood.)  For it is written in the book of   What means this? Others (mocking) said, They 13
Psalms; Let his habitation be desolate, and let   are full of sweet wine. But Peter, standing up 14
no man dwell in it, and his episcopate let an-   with the eleven, raised his voice, and said to
21 other take. Wherefore, of these men that have  them, Jews, and all you that reside in Jerusaaccompanied us all the time that the Lord Jesus  lem, be this known to you, and hearken to my
22 went in and out among us, beginning from the   words: for these men are not drunk, as you 15
immersion of John, to the day that he was  suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of the
taken up from us, must one be appointed to be   day.  But this is that which was spoken 16
23 witness with us of his resurrection. And they   through the prophet Joel, And it shall come 17
appointed two, Joseph, called Barsabas, who   to pass, in the last days, that I will pour out
24 was surnamed Justus, and Matthias. And they   of my Spirit upon all flesh, and they shall
praying said: Thou Lord, who knowest the   prophesy. Your young men shall see visions,
hearts of all men, show which of these two   and your old men shall dream in dreams: and 18
25 thou hast chosen, to take a part in this ministry   on my man servants, and my maid servants, in
and an apostleship, from which Judas by trans-  those days, I will pour out of my Spirit, and
gression fell, that he might go to his own place.  they shall prophesy.  And I will show won- 19
26 And they gave forth their lots; and the lot fell  ders in the heavens above, and signs on the
upon Matthias, and he was numbered together   earth beneath-blood and fire, and smoky vawith the eleven Apostles.                     por.  The sun shall be turned into darkness, 20
and the moon into blood, before that great and
II. —When the day of Pentecost was fully  illustrious day of the Lord come. And it shall 21
come, they were all with one accord in one   come to pass, that every one who shall call
2 place. And suddenly there came a sound out   upon the name of the Lord, shall be saved.
of heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind, and   Israelites, hear these words: Jesus, the Naza- 22
it filled all the house where they were sitting.  rene, a man approved of God among you, by
3 And there appeared to them tongues distrib-   miracles, and wonders, and signs, which God
uted, as of fire, and it sat upon every one of   did by him, in the midst of you (as you, your4 them. And they were all filled with the Holy  selves also know)-him having seized, who, by 2~
Spirit, and they began to speak in other tongues,  the declared counsel and foreknowledge of God
as the spirit gave them utterance.            was yielded up, you have, by wicked hands,
5   And there were dwelling in Jerusalem Jews,  crucified and slain, whom God has raised up, 24
devout men, of every nation under heaven.   having loosed the bands of death, because it
6 Now when this was noised abroad, the multi-   was impossible that he should be held under it.
tude came together, and were confounded, be-   For David speaks for him: I have always re- 25
cause every one heard them speak in his own   garded the Lord, as before my face; for he is
7 tongue. And all were amazed, and marvelled,   on my right hand, that I should not be moved.
saying one to another, Behold, are not all these   Therefore did my heart rejoice, and my tongue 26
8 who speak, Galileans?  And how  hear we,  was glad: moreover my flesh shall rest in
every man in our own tongue, in which we   hope, that thou wilt not leave my soul among 27
9 were born? Parthians, and Medes, and Elam-   the dead, neither wilt thou suffer thy Holy One
ites, and those inhabiting Mesopotamia,-both  to see corruption. Thou hast made known to 28
10 Judea and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia, Phry-   me the ways of life: thou wilt make me full
gia and Pamphilia, and the parts of Lybia   of joy with thy presence.  Brethren, let me 29
about Cyrene, and Roman  strangers,-both  freely speak to you of the Patriarch David,
11 Jews and proselytes, Cretes and Arabians,-   that he is both dead and buried, and his
we hear them  speaking in our own tongues   sepulchre is with us to this day.  But being 30
12 the majestic works of God. And they were all   a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn to




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                     195
him, that of the fruit of his loins he would raise  III.-Now Peter and John went up together
31 up the Christ, to sit on his throne; he, foresee-  into the temple, at the hour of prayer-the
ing this, spoke of the resurrection of the Christ,  ninth hour. And a certain man, lame from his 2
that his soul should not be left among the dead,  birth, was carried thither, whom  they daily
32 nor his flesh see corruption. This Jesus has  laid at the gate of the temple, which is called
God raised up, of which we are all witnesses.   Beautiful, to ask alms of those entering into
33 Therefore, being exalted by the right hand of   the temple, who, seeing Peter and John about 3
God, and having received of the Father the   to go into the temple, asked alms. And Peter, 4
promise of the Holy Spirit, he was shedding   earnestly looking upon him  with John, said,
34 forth this which you now see and hear. For   Look on us.  And he gave heed to them, ex- 5
David is not ascended into the heavens; but   pecting to receive something from them. Then  6
he himself says, The Lord said to my Lord:   Peter said, Silver and gold I have not, but
35 Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thy foes   what I have, I give you. In the name of Jesus
36 thy footstool.  Let all the house of Israel,   Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk.  And  7
therefore, assuredly know, that God has con-  seizing him by the right hand, he lifted him
stituted that same Jesus, whom you have cru-  up; and immediately his feet and ankles re37 cified, Lord and Christ. Now when they heard   ceived strength. And leaping forth, he stood, 8
this, they were pierced to the heart, and said   and walked, and entered with them into the
to Peter, and to the other Apostles, Brethren,  temple, walking, and leaping, and praising God.
38 what shall we do? Then Peter said to them,  And all the people saw him walking and prais- 9
Reform  and be immersed, every one of you,  ing God: and they well knew that it was he, 10
in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission   who sat for alms, at the Beautiful gate of the
of sins, and you shall receive the gift of the   temple: and they were filled with wonder and
39 Holy Spirit.  For the promise is to you, and   amazement at that which had happened to
to your children, and to all those that are   him.
afar off, even as many as the Lord our God      And while the lame man, who was healed, 11
40 shall call.  And with many other words he   held fast Peter and John, all the people ran
testified, and exhorted, saying, Save yourselves  together to them, upon the porch, called Solofrom this froward generation.                mon's, greatly wondering.  And when Peter 12
saw it, he addressed the people;-Israelites,
41   They, therefore, having gladly received the   why marvel at this? or why look so earnestly
word, were immersed; and the same day, there   on us, as though, by our own strength, or piety,
12 were added about three thousand souls. And they   we had caused this man to walk?  The God 13
perseveringly continued in the Apostle's teach-   of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the
ing, and in the contribution, and in the break-   God of our fathers, glorified his servant Jesus,
43 ing of the loaf, and in the prayers. And fear   whom you delivered up, and disowned, in prescame upon every soul; and many wonders and   ence of Pilate, when he was determined to
44 signs were done by the Apostles.  And all  acquit him. But you disowned the Holy and 14
that believed were together, and had all things   the Just one, and desired a murderer to be
45 common, and sold their possessions and goods,  granted to you: and killed the Author of the 15
and distributed them  to all, as any one had   Life, whom God raised from the dead: whose
46 need.  And they, continuing daily with one    witnesses we are. And upon the faith in his 16
accord in the temple, and breaking bread from    name, he has made this man strong, whom you
house to house, did eat their food with glad-   behold and know.  Yes, his name, and the
47 ness and singleness of heart, praising God,  faith, which is through him, has given him this
and having favor with all the people.  And   perfect soundness, in presence of you all.
the Lord daily added the saved to the con-      And now, brethren, I know that you acted in 17
gregatiom.                                   ignorance, as also did your rulers.  But God 18




196                             ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
has thus accomplished those things which he  if we be examined this day concerning a good  9
had formerly announced by the mouth of all  deed done to an infirm man, in what name he is
his prophets, that the Christ should suffer.  made whole, be it known to you all, and to all 10
19 Reform, then, and turn, that your sins may be  the people of Israel, that in the name of Jesus
blotted out, and that seasons of refreshing may   Christ, the Nazarene-whom you crucified20 come from the presence of the Lord: and that  whom God raised from the dead, by him does
he may send Jesus Christ, the one before pre-  this man stand before you sound. This is the 11
21 pared for you, whom the heavens must, indeed,  stone which was set at naught by you, the buildretain until the times of the completion of all  ers, which is made the head of the corner. And 12
things, which God has spoken through the  the salvation is not in another person; for there
mouth of all his holy prophets, since the world  is not another name under the heaven, given
22 began.  For Moses, indeed, said to the Fa-  among men, by which it behooves us to be
thers, That a prophet shall the Lord, your  saved.
God, raise up for you, from among your breth-  Now, considering the freedom of speech, of 13
ren, as he raised me up; him shall you hear   Peter and John, and having perceived that they
in all things, whatever he shall say to you.  were illiterate, and persons in private life, they
23 And every soul who will not hear that prophet,  marveled; and they knew them well, that they
shall be destroyed from  among the people.  used to be with Jesus. And beholding the man 14
24 And, indeed, all the prophets, from Samuel and   who was healed, standing with them, they had
those following in order, as many as have   nothing to say against it. But having com- 15
25 spoken, have also foretold these days.  You   manded them to withdraw from the council,
are the sons of the prophets, and of the cove-  they conferred with one another, saying, What 16
nant which God made with our fathers, say-  shall we do to these men? for, that, indeed, a
ing, to Abraham, " And in thy seed shall all the   notorious miracle has been wrought by them, is
26 kindreds of the earth be blessed."  God hav-  manifest to all those who dwell at Jerusalem,
ing raised up his servant Jesus, sent him first  and we can not deny it. But, that it may be 17
to you, to bless you in turning away, every one  spread no further among the people, let us
of you, from his iniquities.                 strictly threaten them, that they speak, henceforth, to no man upon this name. And they 18
IV.-AND while they were speaking to the   called them, and commanded them not to speak
people, the priests, and the captain of the tem-   at all, nor to teach, upon the name of Jesus.
ple guard, and the Sadducees came upon them,    But Peter and John answered, and said to 19
2 being indignant that they taught the people,  them, Whether it be right in the sight of God,
and preached, that through Jesus is the resur-  to hearken to you, rather than to God, judge.
3 rection from the dead. And they laid hands on   For we can not but speak the things which we 20
them, and put them in prison, until the next day:   have seen and heard. So, when they had fur- 21
4 for it was already evening. But many of those  ther threatened them, they discharged them,
who heard the word believed; and the number  finding no means of punishing them, because of
of the men became about five thousand.      the people; for all were glorifying God, for that
5   And it came to pass, on the morrow, that their   which had been done. For the man on whom 22
6 rulers, and elders, and scribes, and Annas, the  this miracle of the healing was wrought, was
High Priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alex-  more than forty years old.
ander, and as many as were of the pontifical fami-    And now, having been discharged, they went 23
7 ly, were gathered together in Jerusalem. And  to their own friends, and announced all that the
placing them in the midst, they asked, In what  priests and elders had said to them. And they, 24
strength, or in what name, have you done this?   hearing, raised a voice to God, with one accord,
8 Then Peter, filled with the Holy Spirit, said to  and said, Sovereign Lord, thou art the God who
them, Rulers of the people, and Elders of Israel,  hast made the heavens, and the earth, and the




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                    197
25 sea, and all that is in them; who by thy servant  your own? and after it was sold, was it not
David's mouth hast said, Why did nations rage,  in your own power? Why have you conceived
26 and people imagine a vain thing?  The kings  this thing in your heart? you have not lied to
of the earth presented themselves, and the   men only, but to God. And Ananias hearing  5
Princes were gathered together against the  these words, falling, expired; and great fear
27 Lord, and against his Anointed. For, of a truth,  came on all that heard these things. And the  6
in this city, against thy holy son, Jesus, whom   young men arose, wrapped him up, and carrythou hast anointed, both Herod and Pontius  ing him out, buried him. Now an interval of 7
Pilate, with the Gentiles and the people of   about three hours occurred, and his wife, not
28 Israel, were assembled, to do whatever thy hand,  knowing what was done, came in. And Peter 8
and thy counsel had before determined to be  said to her, Tell me whether you sold the
29 done. And now, Lord, behold their threaten-  land for so much?  And she said verily, for
ings, and grant to thy servants, that, with all  so much. Then Peter said to her, Why is it, 9
30 boldness, they may speak thy word, by stretch-  that you have agreed together, to tempt the
ing out thy hand to heal; and that signs and   Spirit of the Lord? Behold the feet of these
wonders may be done, by the name of thy holy   who have buried your husband are at the door,
son, Jesus.                                 and shall carry you out. Then she instantly 10
31   And, they having prayed, the place in which  fell down at his feet and expired: and the
they were assembled together was shaken, and   young men came in and found her dead, and
they were all filled with the Holy Spirit, and   carrying her out, buried her by her husband.
32 spoke the word of God with boldness. And the   And great fear came upon all the congregation, 11
multitude of those that believed were of one   and upon all those hearing these things.
heart and of one soul, neither did any of     And through the hands of the Apostles were 12
them say, that any of the things which he pos-  many signs and wonders done among the people,
sessed, was his own; but they had all things  (and they were all with one accord in Solomon's
33 common. And with great power the Apostles   porch.  And of the rest durst no man join 13
gave testimony concerning the resurrection of   himself to them, but the people magnified them.
the Lord Jesus: and great grace was upon them   And believers were still more added to the 14
34 all. For neither was there any among them who   Lord, multitudes of men and also of women),
lacked; for as many as were possessors of lands,  insomuch that they brought forth their sick into 15
or of houses, sold them, and brought the prices  streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that
35 of the things sold, and laid them down at the   at the least, the shadow of Peter, passing by,
Apostles' feet. And it was distributed to every   might overshadow some of them.  And the 16
one, according as any one had need.         multitude of the surrounding cities also came
36   Now Joses, who, by the Apostles, was sur-  together into Jerusalem, bringing the sick and
named Barnabas (which is, being translated,  those harassed with unclean spirits, and they
Son of Consolation), a Levite, a Cyprian by birth,  were every one healed.
having land, sold it, and brought the money,    But the High Priest arising, and all who 17
and laid it at the Apostles' feet.          were with him (being the party of the Sadducees), were filled with zeal, and threw their 18
V.-BUT a certain man named Ananias, with   hands upon the Apostles, and put them in public
2 Sapphira, his wife sold a possession and pur-  custody.  But an angel of the Lord, under 19
loined from the price (his wife also being privy   cover of the night, opened the prison doors,
to it), and brought a certain part, and laid it  and bringing them forth, said, Go stand and 20
3 at the Apostles' feet. But Peter said, Ananias,  speak in the temple to the people, all the words
why has Satan possessed your heart, to lie to   of this life.
the Holy Spirit, and to purloin from the price  And when they heard that, they entered into 21
4 of the land?  While it remained, was it not  the temple early in the morning, and were




198                             ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
teaching. But the High Priest came, and those   obeyed him, were scattered and brought to
that were with him, and called the council to-  nothing.
gether, and all the senate of the children of  After this man, Judas the Galilean rose up. 37
Israel, and sent into the prison to have them   in the days of the enrollment, and drew away
brought.                                    sufficient people after him: and he utterly de
22  But when the officers came and found them   stroyed himself; and all, as many as were obe
not in the prison, they returned and reported,  dient to him, were dispersed. And now I say 38
23 saying: The prison indeed we found shut with  to you, Withdraw from these men and let them
all security, and the guards, standing before the   alone; for if this purpose, or this work be ol
entrances; but on opening, we found not one   men, it will be destroyed; but if it be of God 39
24 within. Now when the High Priest, and the   you are not able to destroy it, and lest;
Captain of the temple, and the Chief Priests,  perhaps, you be found to fight against God.
heard these words, they were in perplexity   And they were persuaded by him; and having 40
25 about them, what this might come to be. But  called the Apostles, and scourged them, they
one came and reported, saying, Behold, those  commanded that they should not speak upon
whom you placed in the prison are standing in  the name of Jesus, and released them.  So 41
26 the temple and teaching the people. Then, the  they departed from the presence of the council.
Captain went, with the officers, and brought  rejoicing that they were esteemed worthy to be
them without force (for they feared the people),  dishonored for his name. And they did not 12.
that they might not be stoned.              cease teaching every day, in the temple, and in
27   And having led them away, they placed them   every house, and proclaiming Jesus the Christ.
in the council: and the High Priest asked
28 them; —Did we not strictly command you not    VI. —Now, in those days, the number of the
to teach upon this name? and, behold, you have   disciples being multiplied, a murmuring of the
filled up Jerusalem with your doctrine, and are   Hellenists against the Hebrews occurred, beintending to bring the blood of this man upon   cause their own widows were neglected in the
us.                                         daily ministration. Then the Twelve, having  2
29   But Peter and the Apostles answering, said,  called the multitude of the disciples to them,
30 We ought to obey God rather than men. The   said: Relinquishing the word of God to serve
God of our fathers has raised up Jesus, whom   tables is not pleasing to us. Wherefore, breth- 3
31 you slew, having hanged him on a tree. This  ren, look out among you seven men of attested
person has God exalted to his right hand, a   character, full of the Holy Spirit and of wisPrince and a Saviour, to grant repentance to  dom, whom we may appoint over this business;
32 Israel, and forgiveness of sins.  And we are   but we will give ourselves wholly to prayer, 4
his witnesses of these things; and so is also   and to the ministry of the word.  And the  5
the Holy Spirit, whom God has given to those  speech was pleasing in the mind of all the peo33 who obey him. Now those hearing, were ex-  ple; and they chose Stephen, a man full of
asperated, and they were making up their mind   faith and of the Holy Spirit, and Philip, and
34 to slay them. But a certain one, arising in the   Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and ParSanhedrim, a Pharisee, Gamaliel by name, a   menas, and Nicholas, a proselyte of Antioch:
teacher of law, honored by all the people, com-  whom they presented before the Apostles; and, 6
manded to put the Apostles out, for a little   praying, they laid their hands upon them. And  7
35 while, and said to them, Israelites, take heed to  the word of God was increasing, and the
yourselves, what you execute upon these men.  number of the disciples in Jerusalem was being
36 For before these days Theudas arose, declar-  greatly multiplied, and a great crowd of the
ing himself to be somebody, to whom a number   priests was becoming submissive to the faith.
of men, about four hundred, attached them-   And Stephen, full of faith and power, did great O
selves; who was slain; and all, as many as   wonders and miracles among the people.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                     199
9   Then there arose certain of the Synagogue —  afflictions, and gave him favor -and wisdom in
of that composed of the freedmen-Cyrenians   the sight of Pharaoh, king of Egypt: and he
and Alexandrians, and of those from Cilicia, and   made him governor over Egypt, and all his
10 of Asia, putting questions to Stephen; and they   household.
were not able to resist the wisdom and the      Now there came a famine upon all the land of 11
11 spiritby whichhe spoke. And theyprivatelypro-   Egypt and Canaan, and great affliction: and
cured men who said, We have heard him speak-   our fathers found no sustenance. But Jacob, 12
ing reviling words against Moses and against  having heard that there was grain in Egypt, first
12 God. And they excited the people, and the   sent our fathers. And at the second time, 13
elders, and the scribes, and came upon him, and   Joseph was made known to his brethren; and
13 seized, and brought him to the council, and set  Joseph's kindred became well known to Phaup false witnesses, saying, This man ceases not  raoh.
to speak words against this holy place, and the  Then Joseph sent and called his father Jacob 14
14 law: for we have heard him saying, that this  to him; and all his kindred, seventy-five souls.
Jesus, the Nazarene, will destroy this place, and   So Jacob went down into Egypt, and died, he 15
change the customs which Moses delivered us.  and our fathers, and were carried over into She- 16
15 And all who sat in the council, looking stead-  chem, and laid in a sepulchre-that which
fastly on him, saw his face, as if it had been the   Abraham purchased with a sum of money of
face of an angel.                            Hamor, father of Shechem. But, according as 17
the time of the promise, which God had sworn
VII. —THEN the High Priest said, Are these  to Abraham, was drawing near, the people had
2 things so? And he said, Brethren and fathers,  grown and multiplied in Egypt, till another king 18
hearken: The God of the glory appeared to our   arose, who had not known Joseph.  The same 19
father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia,  having treated our race craftily, oppressed our
3 before he dwelt in Haran, and said to him,  fathers, that they might expose their infants, in
" Go forth out of your country, and from your   order that they might not be preserved alive.
kindred, and come into a country that I will  At this time Moses was born, and was exceed- 20
4 show you." Then he came out of the land of  ingly beautiful; who was nourished in his
the Chaldeans and dwelt in Haran; and thence,  father's house, three months. And, he being 21
after his father was dead, God caused him to   exposed, Pharaoh's daughter adopted him, and
remove into this land, in which you are now   nourished him for her own son. And Moses 22
5 dwelling: but he did not give him an inherit-   was educated in all the wisdom of the Egyptians,
ance in it, not even a foot breadth. Yet he   and was mighty in his words and in his actions.
promised that he would give it to him, for a pos-  And when he was full forty years old, it came 23
session, and to his seed after him, when, as yet, he  into his heart to look after his brethren, the
6 had no child. Then God spoke thus to him:   children of Israel. And seeing one of them 24
That his seed should be sojourners in a strange   wronged, he defended him, and avenged him
land, and that they should enslave, and oppress   who was oppressed, smiting the Egyptian. He 25
7 them four hundred years. And the nation to  supposed, indeed, his brother would have underwhom they shall be in bondage, I will punish,  stood that God, by his hand, would deliver
said God, and after this they shall come forth  them: but they did not understand. And the 26
8 and serve me in this place. And God gave   next day, he showed himself to them as theyv
Abraham a covenant of circumcision; and so he   were quarreling, and would have compelled
begat Isaac, and circumcised him the eighth day.  them to peace, saying, You are brethren; why
And Isaac begat Jacob, and Jacob begat the   do you wrong one another?  But he who did 27
9 twelve patriarchs.  And the patriarchs, moved   his neighbor wrong, thrust him away, saying,
with envy, sold Joseph into Egypt. But God   Who made you a ruler and a judge over us?
10 was with him, and delivered him out of all his   Will you kill me, as you killed the Egyptian 28




200                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
29 yesterday?  Then Moses fled at this saying, and   away beyond Babylon. Our fathers had the 44
was a stranger in the land of Midian, in which  tabernacle of testimony in the wilderness, as he
30 he begot two sons. And when forty years were   had appointed, speaking to Moses, that he should
expired, there appeared to him, in the wilder-   make it according to the pattern that he had
ness of the mountain, Sinai, a messenger of the   seen: which tabernacle also our fathers having 45
31 Lord, in a flame of fire in a bush. And when   received, they brought in with Joshua, into the
Moses saw it, lhe wondered at the sight; and, as   possession of the heathen, whom God drove out
he drew near to contemplate it, the voice of the   before the face of our fathers, until the days of
32 Lord came to him, saying, I am the God of your   David; who found favor before God, and 46
fathers, the God of Abraham, and the God of   desired to find a tabernacle for the God of
Isaac, and the God of Jacob. Then Mloses trem-   Jacob. But Solomon built him a house. Never- 47
33 bled and durst not look. Then the Lord said to  theless, the Most High does not dwell in temples 48
him, Put off your shoes from your feet, for the   made with hands; as the prophet says: The 49
34 place on which you stand is holy ground. Truly   heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footI have seen the affliction of my people, who are  stool. What house will you build for me? says
in Egypt, and have heard their groaning, and am   the Lord: or, what is the place of my rest?
come down to deliver them. And now, come, I   Did not my hand make all these?            50
35 will send you into Egypt. This Moses, whom      Stiffnecked and uncircumcised in heart and 51
they had rejected, saying, Who made you a ruler   ears, you are always resisting the Holy Spirit:
and a judge?  God sent the same to be a ruler   as your fathers did, so you are doing. Which 52
and a deliverer, by the hand of the messenger   of the prophets did not your fathers persecute?
36 that appeared to him in the bush. He brought   They even slew  those who had previously
them  out, after showing wonders and signs,  announced the coming of the Just One, of whom
in the land of Egypt, and in the Red Sea, and in   you have now been the betrayers and murderers
37 the wilderness, forty years. This is the Moses   -you who have received the law by the minis- 53
who said to the children of Israel, The Lord your  tration of angels, and have not kept it. When 54
God will raise up a prophet for you, of your  they heard these things, they were cut to the
brethren, as he raised up me; you shall hear him.   heart, and they gnashed on him with their teeth.
38 This is he who was in the congregation in the   But he, being full of the Holy Spirit, looked up 55
wilderness, with the messenger that spoke to  steadfastly into the heaven, and saw the glory
him in the mount Sinai, and with our fathers,  of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of
who received the life-giving oracles to give to   God, and said: Behold, I see the heaven opened, 56
39 us: whom  our fathers would not obey, but   and the Son of man standing on the right hand
thrust him from  them, and in their hearts  of God. Then they cried out with a loud 57
40 turned back again into Egypt, saying to Aaron,  voice, and stopped their ears, and ran upon him
Make us gods to go before us: because, as for   with one consent, and cast him out of the cityv,
this Moses, who brought us out of the land of   and stoned him. And the witnesses laid off 58
Egypt, we do not know what is become of him.  their garments at the feet of a young man,
41 And they made a calf in those days, and offered   named Saul. And they stoned Stephen, in- 59
sacrifice to the idol, and rejoiced in the work of   voking, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my
42 their own hands. Then God turned and gave   spirit. And he kneeled down and cried out, cO
them up to worship the army of heaven: as it  with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to
is written in the book of the prophets; 0 house  their charge. And when he had said this he fell
of Israel, have you offered to me slain beasts and   asleep. Now Saul was consenting to his death.
sacrifices, during forty years in the wilderness?
43 You even took up the tabernacle of Moloch, and  VIII.-Now on that day there arose a great
the star of your god Remphan, images which you   persecution against the congregation, which
made to worship; therefore, I will carry you   was in Jerusalem; and they were all scattered




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                    201
abroad throughout the districts of Judea and   struction with you, because you have presumed
2 Samaria, except the Apostles. Yet devout men  to procure the gift of God through money. To 21
jointly bore away Stephen to the grave, and   you there is no part nor portion in this thing,
3 made great lamentation over him. But Saul  for your heart is not right in the sight of God.
wasted the congregation, entering into the houses,  Reform, therefore, from this your wickedness, 22
and dragging forth men and women, he com-  and pray the Lord, if, perhaps, the device of
4 mitted them to prison. Nevertheless, the dis-  your heart shall be forgiven you; for I perceive 23
5 persed, passed along preaching the word. Phi-  that you are in the gall of bitterness, and in
lip, indeed, having gone down to a city of  the bond of iniquity. Then Simon, answering, 24
Samaria, was announcing the Christ to them:  said, Pray to the Lord for me that none of these
6 and the multitudes were, with one accord, giv-  things, which you have spoken, may come upon
ing heed to the things spoken by Philip, when   me. They therefore, when they had testified and 25
they heard and saw the miracles which he was   preached the word of the Lord, set out on their
7 doing: for, from many who had unclean spirits,  return to Jerusalem, and they preached the
they were going out, crying with a loud voice;  gospel in many villages of the Samaritans.
8 and many palsied and lame were healed. And    But an angel of the Lord spoke to Philip, 26
there was great joy in that city.           saying, Arise, and go toward the south, to the
9  But there was there, before, a certain man,  the way that goes down from Jerusalem  to
named Simon, who formerly, in the same city,   Gaza (which is the way through the desert).
had practiced sorcery, and astonished the peo-  And he arose and went; and behold a man of 27
ple of Samaria, boasting that he was some great  Ethiopia, an officer of great authority, under
10 one. To whom they all gave heed, young and   Candace, queen of the Ethiopians, who had the
old, saying, This man is the great power of God.  charge of all her treasure, and had come into
11 And to him indeed they gave heed, because that  Jerusalem to worship; and he was returning, 28
for a long time, he had astonished them with  and, sitting upon his chariot, he was reading
12 his sorceries. But when they believed Philip,  Isaiah, the prophet. Moreover the Spirit said 29
preaching the things concerning the kingdom   to Philip, Go near and join yourself to this
of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they   chariot. And Philip having run up to him, and 30
13 were immersed, both men and women. Also   heard him reading Isaiah, the prophet, said, Do
Simon himself believed; and when he was im-  you understand what you are reading?  He 31
mersed, he constantly adhered to Philip, and,  replied, How can I, except some one should
beholding the miracles and signs which were  guide me?  And he invited Philip to come up
done, he was astonished.                    and sit with him.  Now the passage of the 32
14   Now when the Apostles who were at Jeru-  Scripture, which he was reading, was this, "He
salem, heard that Samaria had received the   was led away as a sheep to slaughter: and as a
word of God, they sent to them Peter and  lamb is silent before the shearer, so he opens
15 John, who, when they had come down, prayed   not his mouth.  In his humiliation, his con- 33
for them, that they might receive the Holy   demnation was extorted; and who shall declare
16 Spirit. For as yet, he had fallen upon none   his generation? for his life is violently taken
of them: only they had been immersed into the   from the earth." And the officer, replying to 34
17 name of the Lord Jesus. Then they laid hands   Philip, said, I beg of you, of whom does the
on them, and they received the Holy Spirit.  prophet speak this? of himself, or of some
18 And when Simon saw that, through laying on   other person?  And Philip opened his mouth, 35
of the Apostles' hands, the Holy Spirit was   and began at the same Scripture, and announced
19 given, he offered them money, saying, Give to  to him Jesus.
me also this power, that on whomever I lay    And as they were going along the road, they 36
20 hands, he may receive the Holy Spirit. But  came upon a certain water: and the officer
Peter said to him, May your silver go to de-  said, —Behold water! What hinders my being




202                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
37 immersed?  And Philip said, If you believe   Ananias coming in, and putting his hand on him,
with all your heart, you may. And he an-  that he might receive his sight. Then Ananias 13
swered, and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is  answered, Lord, I have heard, by many, of this
38 the Son of God.  And he commanded the   man, how much evil he has done to thy saints
chariot to stand still; and they both went   who are in Jerusalem. And here he has author- 14
down into the water, Philip and the officer, and   ity from the chief Priests, to bind all those in39 he immersed him. And when they were come   voking thy name. Butthe Lord said to him, Go, 15
up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord  for he is a chosen instrument for me, to bear my
caught Philip away, that the officer saw him   name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the
no more; for he went on his journey rejoicing.   children of Israel: for I will indicate to him 16
40 But Philip was found in Azotus: and, passing   how great things he must suffer on account of
along, he announced the tidings in all the cities   my name.
till his entrance into Caesarea.               And Ananias went away and entered into 17
the house, and having laid his hands on him,
IX. —BUT Saul yet breathing out threatening   said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, who
and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord,   appeared to you in the way as you came, has
2 went to the High Priest, and desired from him   sent me, that you may receive sight, and be filled
letters to Damascus, to the Synagogues, that if   with the Holy Spirit. And immediately there 18
he found any of that way, whether they were  fell from his eyes, as it were scales: and he
men or women, he might bring them bound to  received sight forthwith, and arose, and was im3 to Jerusalem. Now in the journey, he came   mersed: and having taken food he was strength- 19
near Damascus: and, suddenly, there flashed   ened. Then Saul was some days with the
4 around him, a light from heaven, and having   disciples who were at Damascus. And immedi- 20
fallen upon the earth, he heard a voice saying   ately he proclaimed Christ in the synagogues,
to him, Saul, Saul, why do you persecute me?   that this is the Son of God. But all that heard 21
5 And he said, Who art thou, LQrd?  And the   him were amazed, and said, Is not this he who
the Lord said, I am Jesus, whom you persecute;   destroyed those who invoked this name in Jeruit is hard for you to kick against the goads.  salem, and came hither for this purpose, that he
6 And he, trembling and astonished, said, Lord,  might bring them bound to the chief Priests?
what wilt thou have me to do? And the Lord   But Saul increased the more in strength, and 22
said to him, Arise, and go into the city, and it  confounded the Jews who dwelt in Damascus,
7 shall be told you what you must do. And the   proving that this person is the Christ. Now 23
men who were journeying with him, had stood   when many days were accomplished, the Jews
speechless, hearing, indeed, the voice, but seeing   consulted to kill him. But their conspiracy was 24
8 no person.  But Saul was raised from  the   known to Saul, and they watched the gates,
earth; and, though his eyes were opened, he   day and night, that they might kill him. Then 25
saw no person: but they led him by the hand,  the disciples took him by night, and let him
9 and brought him into Damascus. And he was   down through the wall in a basket. But coming 26
there three days without seeing, and did not eat  into Jerusalem, he was attempting to attach
nor drink.                                   himself to the disciples; but they were all
10   Now, there was a certain disciple at Damas-  fearing him, not believing him to be a disciple.
cus, named Ananias: and the Lord said to him    But Barnabas took him and brought him to the 27
in a vision, Ananias! And he said, Behold, I am    Apostles, and fully declared to them, how he
11 here, Lord. And the Lord said to him, Arise   had seen the Lord in the way, and that he had
and go upon the street which is called Straight,  spoken to him, and how he had boldly preached
and inquire in the house of Judas for one called   at Damascus, in the name of Jesus.
Saul, of Tarsus: for behold he is praying to   And he was with them, coming in and going out 28
12 me, and has seen in a vision a man named   in Jerusalem, and preaching boldly in the name 29




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                    203
of the Lord Jesus, and was talking and disputing   to the people, and prayed to God continually;
with the Hellenists; but they undertook to kill  he distinctly saw in a vision, about the ninth  3
30 him. The brethren, having ascertained this,  hour of the day, an angel of God coming in
conducted him into Caesarea, and sent him out  to him, and saying to him, Cornelius! And  4
31 into Tarsus. Then the congregations had peace,  when he looked on him he was afraid, and
throughout all Judea, and Galilee, and Samaria,  said; What is it, Lord? And he said to him,
being edified; and, walking in the fear of the   Your prayers and your alms are come up for a
Lord, and in the consolation of the Holy Spirit,  memorial of you before 2od. And now send  5
they were multiplied.                       men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose
32   Now it happened that Peter, while passing   surname is Peter. He lodges with one Simon, 6
through among all, came down also to the saints   a tanner, whose house is by the sea-shore. He
33 that dwelt at Lydda: and there he found a cer-   will tell you what you ought to do. And  7
tain man, named 2Eneas, who had kept his bed   when the angel who spoke to Cornelius was
34 eight years, and was sick of the palsy. And   gone, he called two of his domestics, and a dePeter said to him, AEneas, Jesus, the Christ,  vout soldier of those who waited on him; and  8
heals you. Arise and make your bed. And he   having fully related all these things to them,
35 arose immediately. And all who dwelt at Lydda,  he sent them to Joppa. Again, on the next 9
and Saron, beheld him, and turned to the Lord.   day, while they were on their journey, and
36   Now there was, in Joppa, a certain disciple,  drew  near the city, Peter went up on the
named Tabitha (which by interpretation is  house-top to pray, at about the sixth hour.
called, Dorcas): this woman was full of good   And becoming very hungry, he desired to eat. 10
37 works, and of alms which she did.  Now it  Now while they were preparing, he fell into a
came to pass in those days that she, being sick,  trance, and saw the heaven open, and a certain 11
died. And, having washed her, they placed her   vessel descending to him like a great white
38 in an upper room. And Lydda being near to  sheet, bound together at four corners, and let
Joppa, the disciples, having heard that Peter   down to the earth; in which were all kinds of 12
was in that place, sent two men to him, en-  four-footed animals, and wild beasts, and reptiles
treating, that he would not delay to come   of the earth, and birds of the air. And there 13
39 through as far as to them. Then Peter, arising,  came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill and eat.
went with them; whom having come, they led   But Peter said, Not so, Lord; for I have never 14
into the upper room; and all the widows stood   eaten any thing common or unclean. And the 15
by him weeping, and showing vests and mantles,  voice said to him again, a second time; What
all which Dorcas made while she was with   God has cleansed, that call not you common.
40 them.  But Peter, putting them  all forth,  This was done thrice, and the vessel was taken 16
kneeled down and prayed; and turning to the   up again into the heaven.
body, said, Tabitha, arise. And she opened her  Now as Peter was pondering in himself, what 17
41 eyes. And when she saw Peter, she sat up, and   the vision which he had seen could mean; behe gave her his hand, and caused her to stand   hold the men who were sent from Cornelius,
up; and having called the saints and widows,  having inquired out Simon's house, stood at
42 he presented her alive. And it was known   the gate, and calling, they asked, whether 18
throughout all Joppa, and many believed in the   Simon, surnamed Peter, was lodging there.
43 Lord.  And he tarried many days in Joppa,  While Peter thought attentively of the vision, 19
with one Simon, a tanner.                   the Spirit said to him, Behold three men are
seeking you.  Arise, therefore, go down and 20
X.-Now  a certain man in Caesarea, called   accompany them, doubting nothing, for I have
Cornelius, a centurion of the band, called the   sent them.  Them.  Then  Peter went down to the 21
2 Italian Band, a devout man, and one who feared   men, and said, Behold, I am he whom yoll are
God, with all his family, who gave much alms i seeking. What is the reason for which you




204                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
22 are come?  And they said, Cornelius, the cen-   beginning from  Galilee, after the immersion
turion, a just man, and one who fears God, and   which John preached;-concerning Jesus of
of good report among all the nation of the   Nazareth; how  God anointed him  with the 3&
Jews, was instructed from  God, by a holy   Holy Spirit and with power; who went about,
messenger, to send for you into his house, and to  from place to place, doing good, and healing
23 hear words of you. Then, calling them in, he   all that were oppressed by the devil; for God
entertained them. And on the next day Peter   was with him.  And we are witnesses of all 39
went with them, and certain brethren from   things which he did, both in the land of the
24 Joppa accompanied him.  And on the next  Jews, and in Jerusalem; whom  they slew,
day, he entered into Coesarea: and Cornelius   hanging him on a tree.  Him God raised up 40
was waiting for them, having called together  the third day, and showed him openly; not to 41
his kindred and intimate friends.             all the people, but to witnesses before chosen
25   Now, as Peter was entering, Cornelius met  by God, even to us who did eat and drink
him, and falling down at his feet, he wor-   with him after he rose from the dead.  And 42
26 shiped him. But Peter raised him up, saying,   he commanded us to announce to the people,
27 Stand up. I nmyself also am  a man. And,  and to testify that it is he himself who is
conversing with him, he went in and found   ordained by God, to be the judge of the living
many assembled.                               and the dead. To him all the prophets testify, 43
28   And he said to them, You well know that  that whoever believes in him shall, through his
it is unlawful for a man, who is a Jew, to   name, receive remission of sins. While Peter 44
associate with, or to approach one of another   was yet speaking these words, the Holy Spirit
nation; and yet God has showed to me that I   fell on all those who heard the word. And 45
should not call any man common or unclean.  those of the circumcision, who believed, as
29 And therefore I came without objecting, as   many as came with Peter, were astonished besoon as I was sent for. I ask then, for what  cause that on the Gentiles also, the gift of the
purpose you have sent for me?                 Holy Spirit was poured out. For they heard 46
30   And Cornelius said, Four days ago, I was  them speak with other tongues, and magnify
fasting till this hour; and at the ninth hour I   God. Then Peter answered, Can any man for- 47
prayed in my house, and behold, a man stood   bid the water, that these should not be im31 before me, in bright apparel, and said, Cornelius,  mersed, who have received the Holy Spirit, as
your prayer is heard, and your alms are had   well as we?  And he commanded them to be 48
32 in remembrance before God.  Send, therefore,  immersed in the name of the Lord. Then they
to Joppa, and call here Simon, whose surname   requested him to remain some days.
is Peter. He is entertained in the house of
one Simon, a tanner, by the sea-shore; who,     XI.-And the Apostles and brethren, through33 when he is come, will speak to you. Imme-   out Judea, heard that the Gentiles also had
diately, therefore, I sent to you, and you have   received the word of God. And when Peter 2
done well that you have come. Now then, we   went up into Jerusalem, they of the circumcision
are all here present before God, to hear all  disputed with him, saying, You associated with  3
34 things that are commanded you by God. Then   men who are uncircumcised, and ate with them.
Peter, opening his mouth, said, In truth, I per-   But Peter related the matter from the beginning, 4
ceive that God is not a respecter of persons;   and set it forth in order to them, saying, I was  5
35 but, in every nation, he that fears him, and   in the city of Joppa, praying; and I saw, in a
36 works righteousness, is acceptable to him. You   trance, a vision, something descend, like a great
know the message, which he sent to the chil-  sheet, let down from heaven by four corners,
dren of Israel, preaching peace through Jesus   and it came even to me. Upon which, when I  6
37 Christ, he is Lord of all;-you know that mes-  had earnestly looked, I considered, and saw foorsage which was published throughout all Judea, i footed animals of the earth, and wild beasts, and




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                     205
7 reptiles and birds of the air. And I heard a voice,  Barnabas departed to Tarsus to seek Saul. And 26
8 saying to me, Arise, Peter; kill and eat. But I   when he had found him, he brought him  to
said, Not so, Lord; for nothing common or un-  Antioch. And it came to pass that, during a
clean, has, at any time, entered into my mouth.  whole year, they were assembled with the con9 But the voice answered me again from heaven;   gregation, and taught a great multitude. And
What God has cleansed, that call not you common.  the disciples were called Christians first in
10 And this was done three times; and all were   Antioch.
11 drawn up again into heaven. And behold, there   And in those days prophets came down from 27
were immediately three men already come to  Jerusalem to Antioch. And one of them, named 28
the house where I was, sent from Coesarea to me.  Agabus, having stood up made known through
12 And the Spirit bade me go with them, doubting   the Spirit that there would be a great famine
nothing. And, moreover, these six brethren   throughout all the land, which occurred in the
accompanied me; and we entered into the man's  days of Claudius. Then the disciples, every one, 29
13 house; and he told us, how he had seen the   according to his ability, determined to send remessenger in his house, who stood and said to  lief to the brethren that dwelt in Judea; which 30
him; Send to Joppa, and call for Simon, whose  they also did; and sent it to the Elders by the
14 surname is Peter, who will tell you words, by   hands of Barnabas and Saul.
which you and all your house shall be saved.
15 And as I began to speak, the Holy Spirit fell on
16 them, as on us in the beginning. Then I         XII.-Now, about that time, Herod, the king,
remembered the declaration of the Lord, how he   stretched forth his hands to persecute certain
said, John, indeed, immersed in water, but you   persons of the congregation. And he killed  2
17 shall be immersed in the Holy Spirit. Since,  James, the brother of John, with the sword.
then, God gave them the same gift even as he   And because he saw that it pleased the Jews, he  3
did to us, when we believed on the Lord Jesus   proceeded further to seize Peter also. (And
Christ; who was I that I could withstand   then were the days of the unleavened loaves.)
18 God?  When they heard these things they   And having apprehended him, he put him in  4
were silent, and glorified God, saying, God,  prison, and delivered' him to four quarternions
then, indeed, has also granted to the Gentiles   of soldiers, to guard him, intending, after the
the reformation to life.                      passover, to bring him forth to the people. Pe- 5
19   Now they who were scattered abroad, upon   ter, therefore, was kept in prison, but earnest
the persecution that arose about Stephen, travel-  prayer, without ceasing, was made by the coned as far as Phenicia, and Cyprus, and Antioch,   gregation to God for him.
20 speaking the word to none but Jews. And some    And when H-erod would have brought him  6
of them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene, who,  forth, in that night, Peter was sleeping between
having come into Antioch, spoke to the Iellen-  two soldiers, bound with two chains; and
ists, preaching the gospel of the Lord Jesus.  keepers, before the door, guarded the prison.
21 And the hand of the Lord was with them, and a   And behold a messenger of the Lord stood near, 7
great number believed and turned to the Lord.   and a light shone in the prison, and, striking
22 Then tidings of these things came to the ears of   Peter on the side, he raised him up, saying, Rise
the congregation which was in Jerusalem; and   up quickly. And his chains fell off from his
they sent forth Barnabas, that he should go   hands. And the messenger said to him,' Gird  8
23 through to Antioch; who, when he came and   yourself and bind on your sandals. And he did
beheld the grace of God, was glad, and exhorted   so. And he said: to him, Cast your garment
them all, that withl purpose of heart, they should   around you, and follow me. And Peter went 9
24 adhere to the Lord.. lFor he was a good man,   out and followed him, and had not perceived
and full of the Holy Spirit and of faith. And a   that what was done by the messenger was real,
25 great multitude was added to thIe Lord. Then   but thought that he saw a vision.




206                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
10   When they had passed the first and the   smote him because he did not give God the
second watch, they came to the iron gate, that   glory. And, having been eaten by worms, he
leads into the city; which opened spontane-  expired.
ously to them; and they went out, and passed    But the word of God continued to grow, and 24
on through one street. And forthwith the mes-  extend. And Barnabas and Saul returned from 25
11 senger departed from him. Then Peter, hav-  Jerusalem, when they had fulfilled their minising come to himself, said, Now I certainly  try, and took with them John, whose surname
know that the Lord has sent his messenger, and   was Mark.
has delivered me out of the hands of Herod,
and from all the expectation of the people of   XIII.-Now there were in the congregation
the Jews.                                    that existed in Antioch, certain prophets and
12   And when he had considered the matter, he  teachers, as Barnabas and Simeon, who is called
went to the house of Mary, the mother of John,  Niger, and Lucius the Cyrenian, and Manaen,
whose surname was AMark, where many were   who had been brought up with Herod the Te13 assembled, praying. And when he knocked at  trarch, and Saul. While they were ministering  2
the door of the gate, a maid servant, named   to the Lord, and fasting, the Holy Spirit said,
14 Rhoda, went to hearken.  And recognizing   Separate for me Barnabas and Saul to the
Peter's voice, she did not open the gate, for   work, for which I have called them.  And  3
gladness; but ran in and told them that Peter   when they had fasted, and prayed, and laid
15 was standing before the gate. And they said  their hands on them, they sent them away. So  4
to her, You are crazy.  But she confidently  they, being sent forth by the Holy Spirit, went
affirmed that it was even so. Then they said,   down into Seleucia; and thence they sailed into
16 It is his messenger.  But Peter continued   Cyprus. And when they were in Salamis, they  5
knocking.  And when they had opened the   preached the word of God in the synagogue
17 door, and saw him, they were astonished. But   of the Jews, and they had also John as their
he, beckoning to them with the hand to be   attendant. And when they had gone through  6
quiet, declared to them  how  the Lord had   the whole island as far as Paphos, they found
brought him out of the prison. And he said,  a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew,
Go tell these things to James, and to the breth-  whose name was Bar-Jesus-who was with the  7
ren.  And he departed and went to another   proconsul of the country, Sergius Paulus, a pruplace.                                        dent man; who called for Barnabas and Saul,
18   Now, as soon as it was day, there was no   and desired to hear the word of God.  But 8
small stir among the soldiers, as to what had   Elymas, the sorcerer (for so is his name, being
19 become of Peter. And when HIerod had sought  translated), opposed them, seeking to turn aside
for him, and did not find him, he examined the   the proconsul from the faith. Then Saul (also  9
keepers, and commanded that they should be   called Paul), filled with the Holy Spirit, having
put to death. And he went from Judea to Cae-  looked earnestly upon him, said, 0 full of all 10
sarea, ard abode there.                       subtilty and all mischief, son of the Devil,
20   And Herod being enraged at those of Tyre   enemy of all righteousness, will you not cease
and Sidon, they came with one accord to him,   to pervert the right ways of the Lord?  And 11
and, having made Blastus, the king's chamber-  now behold the hand of the Lord is upon you,
lain, their friend, desired peace; because their  and you shall be blind, not seeing the sun for a
country was supported by the king's country.   season. And immediately there fell on him a
21 And, on an appointed day, Herod, arrayed in   mist, and a darkness; and he went about seekroyal apparel, sat on his throne, and made a   ing some persons to lead him by the hands.
22 speech to them. And the people shouted, say-   Then the proconsul, having seen what was 12
ing, It is the voice of a   God, and not of a man.   done, believed, being astonished at the doctrine
23 And immediately a messenger of the Lord   of the Lord.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                     207
13   And, loosing from Paphos, they who were  in him, yet they desired Pilate to put him to
with Paul came into Perga of Pamphilia; and   death. And when they had fulfilled all that 29
John, departing from them, returned into Jeru-   was written of him, they took him down from
salem.                                       the tree, and laid him in a sepulchre. But God 30
14   But they themselves, departing from Perga,  raised him from the dead; and he was seen 31
came into Antioch of Pisidia, and went into the   many days by those who came up with him
synagogue on the sabbath-day, and sat down.  from Galilee into Jerusalem, who are his wit15 And, after the reading of the Law aid the   nesses to the people. And we are declaring to 32
Prophets, the rulers of the synagogue sent to   you glad tidings, how that the promise, which
them, saying, Brethren, if you have a word of   was made to the fathers, God has completely 33
exhortation for the people, speak it.        fulfilled the same to us their children, he having
16   Then Paul stood up, and waving with his  raised up Jesus; as it is also written in the
hand, he said: Israelites, and you who fear  second Psalm, "Thou art my Son, to-day I have
17 God, hearken. The God of this people chose   begotten thee."  And that he raised him up 34
our Fathers and exalted the people, when they   from the dead, no more to return to corruption,
dwelt as strangers in the land of Egypt, and   he said thus, "I will give to you the faithful
with a high arm he brought them out of it.  mercies of David."  Wherefore he says also, in 35
18 And for about the period of forty years he   another psalm, "Thou wilt not give up thy Holy
19 nourished them in the wilderness. And when   One to see corruption."  For David, indeed, 36
he had subjected seven nations, in the land of   after he had served his own generation by the
Canaan, he divided their land to them by lot.  will of God, fell asleep, and was added to his
20 And after these things, during about four hun-  fathers, and saw corruption. But he whom God 37
dred and fifty years, he gave them judges until  raised again, did not see corruption.
Samuel, the Prophet.                           Be it known to you therefore, brethren, that 38
21   And after that they asked a king for them-   through this person is announced to you the forselves. And God granted to them Saul the son   giveness of sins. And by him all that believe 39
of Kish, a man of the tribe of Benjamin, during   are justified from all things from which you
22 forty years.  And having removed him, he   could not be justified by the law of Moses.
raised up for them David, to be king; to whom   Beware, then, lest that come upon you which is 40
also he testified, saying, "I have found David,   written in the prophets; Behold, you despisers, 41
the son of Jesse, a man after my own heart,"  and wonder and perish. For I execute a work
23 who shall perform  all my desires.  Of this  in your days, a work which you will not beman's -seed has God, according to promise,  lieve, though any one should fully declare it to
24 brought up for Israel a saviour-Jesus; John   you. And as they were going out, the Gentiles 42
having first preached, before his entrance on   besought them, that these words might be
his work, an immersion of reformation to all the   spoken to them the next sabbath. Now when 43
25 people of Israel.  Now while John was com-   the congregation was dispersed, many of the
pleting his course, he said, Whom do you sup-  Jews and religious proselytes followed Paul
pose me to be?  I am not he. But behold, one   and Barnabas, who, addressing them, persuaded
is coming after me, the shoes of whose feet I am   them to persevere in the grace of God. And 44
26 not worthy to loose. Brethren, sons of the race   on the next sabbath, almost the whole city asof Abraham, and those among you who fear  sembled to hear the word of God. But when 45
God, to you is the word of this salvation sent.  the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled
27 For they who dwell in Jerusalem, and their   with zeal, and spoke against those things which,
rulers, not knowing him, and the utterances of   were spoken by Paul, contradicting and revilthe prophets, which are read every sabbath,  ing.  Then Paul and Barnabas became bold, 46
28 have, in condemning him, fulfilled them. And   and said; It was necessary that the word of
although they found not the least cause of death   God should first have been spoken to you. But




208                             ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
seeing you put it from you, and judge your-  are come down to us, in the likeness of men.
selves unworthy of the everlasting life, behold   And they called Barnabas, Zeus, and Paul, 12
47 we turn to the Gentiles. For so has the Lord   Hermes, because he was the chief speaker.
commanded us, saying; I have placed you for   Then the priest of the Zeus that was before the 13
a light of nations that you might be for salva-  city, brought oxen and garlands to the gates,
48 tion even to the ends of the earth. On hearing   and, with the people, wished to offer sacrifices
this the Gentiles rejoiced, and glorified the  to them. Which when the Apostles, Barnabas 14
word of the Lord, and as many, as were deter-  and Paul, heard, they rent their clothes, and
49 mined for everlasting life, believed. And the  leaped forth into the crowd, crying out, and 15
word of the Lord was published throughout all  saying, Why do you do these things? We are
50 the region. But the Jews stirred up the devout  men of like nature with yourselves, declaring to
and honorable women, and the chief men of the   you glad tidings, that you should turn from these
city, and raised a persecution against Paul and   vanities to the living God, who made the
Barnabas, and expelled them out of their bor-  heaven, and the earth, and the sea, and all
51 ders. But they shook off the dust of their feet  things that are in them; who, in the ages past, 16
52 against them, and went into Iconium. And the   suffered all the nations to go on in their own
disciples were filled with joy and with the Holy   ways. Nevertheless, he did not leave himself 17
Spirit.                                      without testimony, in that he did good, and gave
you rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling
XIV.-AND it occurred in Iconium, that they,  your hearts with food and gladness. And with 18
at the same time, went into the synagogue of  these sayings they scarcely restrained the people,
the Jews, and spoke so that a great multitude,  that they did not offer sacrifice to them. Then 19
both of the Jews, and also of the Hellenists,  Jews came over from Antioch and Iconiumn: and
2 believed. But the unbelieving Jews stirred up   having persuaded the multitudes, and having
the Gentiles, and disaffected their minds against  stoned Paul, they were dragging him out of the
3 the brethren. For a long time, therefore, they   city, supposing that he was dead. But, while 26
continued there speaking boldly respecting the  the disciples were standing about him, rising up,
Lord who attested the word of his grace, grant-  he entered into the city. And the next day he
ing signs and wonders to be done by their   went out with Barnabas into Derbe. And when 21
hands.                                       they had announced the glad tidings to that city,
4   But the multitude of the city was divided.   and made many disciples, they returned into
Some were with the Jews, and the others with   Lystra, and Iconium, and Antioch, confirming  22
5 the Apostles. And when there was a rush, both  the souls of the disciples, exhorting them to conby the Gentiles, and also by the Jews with their  tinue in the faith, saying that we must, throughL
rulers, to use them spitefully, and to stone them,  much tribulation, enter into the kingdom of
6 they, being aware of it, fled down into Lystra   God. And, having appointed for them elders 23
and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia, and into the sur-  in every congregation, and having prayed with
7 rounding country. And there they announced   fastings, they commended them to the Lord, in
the gospel.                                  whom  they believed. And,  having passed 24
8   And, a certain man in Lystra was sitting, im-  through Pisidia, they came to Pamphylia.  And 25
potent in his feet, a cripple from his birth; who   when they had spoken the word in Perga, they
9 had never walked. The same heard  Paul   went down into Attalia; and thence they sailed 26
speak; who, looking intently upon him, and   to Antioch, whence they had been commended
perceiving that he had faith to be healed,  to the grace of God, for the work which they
10 said with a loud voice, Stand upright on your   performed.
11 feet. And he leaped and walked. And when       And when they came, and had assembled the 27
the people saw what Paul had done, they raised   congregation, they rehearsed all that God had
their voices, saying in the Lvycaonian, The gods Idone with tllem, and that he had opened a door




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                     209
28 of faith to the nations. And they continued no   And with this the words of the prophets agree; 15
little time with the disciples.              as it is written, After this I will return, and 16
will rebuild the tabernacle of David which is
XV.-AND certain persons that came down   fallen down, and I will rebuild its ruins, and I
from Judea, taught the brethren, saying, Un-   will set it up; that the rest of men may seek 17
less you are circumcised after the custom of   after the Lord, even all the nations, upon whom
2 Moses, you can not be saved. When, therefore,   my name is called, says the Lord, who does all
Paul and Barnabas had no little dissension and   these things. Known to God from everlasting 18
discussion with them, they determined that   are all his works. Wherefore my judgment is, 19
Paul and Barnabas and certain others of them,  not to trouble those who from among the Genshould go up into Jerusalem  to the Apostles  tiles turn to God; but to write to them, that 20
3 and elders about this question.  And being   they abstain from pollutions of the idols, and
brought on their way by the congregation, they   fornication, and things strangled, and blood.
passed through Phenicia and Samaria, declaring   For, from ancient times, Moses has, in every 21
the conversion of the Gentiles; and caused   city, those who preach him, being read in the
great joy to all the brethren.                synagogues every sabbath.
4   And when they were come into Jerusalem,       Then it pleased the Apostles and the elders, 22
they were received by the congregation, and by   with the whole congregation, to send chosen
the Apostles and elders, and they declared all  men, from among themselves, to Antioch, with
5 things that God had done by them. But some   Paul and Barnabas;-Judas, surnamed Barsabas,
of the sect of the Pharisees, who believed, rose   and Silas, leading men among the brethren.
up, saying, that it was necessary to circumcise   And they wrote by them  these words: —The 23
them, and to command them to keep the law of   Apostles, and elders, and brethren, greetingMoses.                                        To the brethren of the Gentiles in Antioch, and
6   And the Apostles and elders came together   Syria, and Cilicia. Since we have heard, that 24
7 to consider of this matter.  And when there  some persons who went out from us, have trouhad been much discussion, Peter rose up and   bled you with words, subverting your souls, saysaid to them, Brethren, you know that at first  ing, You must be circumcised, and keep the
God made choice among us, that the Gentiles,  law; to whom we gave no commandment; it 25
by my mouth, should hear the word of the   seemed good to us, being assembled with one
8 Gospel, and believe. And God, who knows the   accord, to send chosen men to you, with our behearts, bore them testimony, giving them the   loved Barnabas and Paul; men who have haz- 26
9 Holy Spirit, even as to us; and put no differ-  arded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus
once between us and them, having purified their   Christ.  We have sent, therefore, Judas and 27
10 hearts by the faith. Now, therefore, why do   Silas, who also themselves will tell you the
you try God by putting a yoke upon the neck   same things by word of mouth. For it seemed 28
of the disciples, which neither our fathers, nor Igood to the Holy Spirit, and to us, to lay on
11 we, were able to bear?  But, throughl the grace   you no greater burden than these necessary
of the Lord Jesus, we believe that we shall be   things; to abstain from meats offered to idols, 29
saved, even as they.                         and firom blood, and from things strangled, and
12   Then all the multitude were silent, and hear'd   from  fornication; from  which, if you keep
Barnabas and Paul declaring what signs and   yourselves, you will do well. Farewell. So, 30
wonders God had wrought among the Gentiles  then, having been dismissed, they came into Anby them.                                      tioch: and when they had assembled the multi13   And after they were silent, James addressed   tude, they delivered the epistle; and having 31
14 them, saying, Brethren, hearken to me. Simeon   read it, they rejoiced over the consolation.
has declared how God first visited the Gentiles,   And Judas and Silas, being also themselves 32
to take out of them, a people for his name.   prophets, exhorted the brethren with many




210                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
33 words, and established them. And after they   diately endeavored to go forth into Miacedonia,
had made some stay, they were dismissed, with   being assured that the Lord had called us to
34 peace from the brethren to the Apostles. But  preach the gospel to them. Therefore, loosing 11
35 it pleased Silas to remain there still. Paul and   from  Troas, we ran by a straight course to
Barnabas, also, continued in Antioch, teaching   Samothrace, and the next day to Neapolis; and 12
and preaching the word of the Lord, with many   thence to Philippi, which is a chief city of that
others also.                                  part of Macedonia, and a colony. And we
36   And some days after, Paul said to Barnabas,  abode in that city some days. And on the sab- 13
Let us visit the brethren in every city, in which   bath, we went out of the city by the side of a
we have preached the word of the Lord, to see  river, where there was a customary place of
37 how they do. And Barnabas determined to   prayer; and we sat down, and spoke to the
take John with them, whose surname was Mark.   women that resorted there. And a woman, 14
38 But Paul thought it not proper to take him   named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of
with them, who departed from them in Pamphy-   Thyatira, who worshiped God, heard us; whose
lia, and did not go with them into the work.   heart the Lord opened, to attend to the things
39 And there arose a contention so that they   spoken by Paul. And when she was immersed, 15
separated one from the other; and Barnabas   and her household, she besought us, saying,
40 took Mark, and sailed into Cyprus. But Paul   Since you have judged me to be faithful to the
chose Silas, and departed, being commended by   Lord, come into my house, and there remain.
41 the brethren to the favor of God.  And he   And she constrained us.
went through Syria and Cilicia, establishing the  And as we went to prayer, a certain maid, 16
congregations.                                having a spirit of divination, met us, who brought
her masters much gain by soothsaying. The 17
XVI.-THENPaul came to Derbe and Lystra;   same followed Paul and us, and cried, sa5ying,
and, behold, a disciple was there, named Timo-   These men are the servants of the most high
thy (the son of a woman who was a Jewess and   God, who show to us the way of salvation.
2 a believer, but his father was a Greek), who was   And this she did many days; but Paul, outraged, 18
well attested by the brethren in Lystra and   turned and said to the spirit, I command you in
3 Iconium. Paul wished him to go forth with  the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her.
him, and took and circumcised him, because of   And he came out the same hour. And when 19
the Jews who were in these quarters: for they all  the masters saw that the hope of their gain was
4 knew that his father was a Greek. And as they   gone, they caught Paul and Silas, and drew
went through the cities, they delivered to them,  them into the market-place, before the magisfor their observance, the decrees that had been   trates. And brought them to the magistrates, 20
ordained by the Apostles and elders who were  saying, These men, being Jews, do exceedingly
5 in Jerusalem. And so were the congregations   trouble our city, and teach customs, which are 21
established in the faith, and daily increased in   not lawful for us to receive, or to observe, being
number.                                       Romans. And the multitude rose up together 22
6   Now when they had gone throughout Phrygia,   against them, and the magistrates, having torn
and the region of Galatia, and (being forbidden   off their garments, commanded to beat them.
by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia)   And when they had laid many stripes on them, 23
7 after they came to Mysia, they attempted to go   they cast them into prison, charging the jailer
into Bithynia; but the Spirit suffered them not.  to keep them safely; who, having received such 24
8 So passing along Mysia, they came to Troas.   a charge, thrust them into the inner prison, and
9 And a vision appeared to Paul in the night.   made their feet fast in the stocks. And at mid- 25
There stood a man, a Macedonian, who besought  night Paul and Silas prayed and sung praises to
him, saying, come over into Macedonia, and help   God; and the prisoners heard them; and sudden- 26
10 us. And after he had seen the vision, we imme-  ly there was a great earthquake, so that the foun



ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                     211
dations of the prison were shaken, and immedi-   Christ. And some of them believed and adher- 4
ately all the doors were opened, and every one's  ed to Paul and Silas; and of the devout Greeks
27 bands were loosed.  And the keeper of the   a great multitude, and of the principal women
prison, awaking out of his sleep, and seeing the   not a few.
prison-doors open, drew his sword, and would    But the Jews who did not believe, moved with  5
have killed himself, supposing that the prisoners  envy, gathered some vile men of the street
28 had fled. But Paul cried with a loud voice,  idlers, and raised a mob, and set all the city in
saying, Do yourself no harm: for we are all  an uproar, and assaulted the house of Jason,
29 here. Then he called for lights, and sprung in,  and sought to bring them out to the people; but 6
and came trembling, and fell down before Paul   not finding them, they dragged Jason and cer30 and Silas, and brought them out, and said, Sirs,  tain brethren before the city rulers, exclaiming,
31 what must I do, in order to be saved?  And   These men, who have turned the world upside
they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and   down, are come hither also; whom Jason has 7
32 you shall be saved, and your family. And they   received; and all these act contrary to the despoke to him the word of the Lord, and to all  crees of Cesar, saying, That there is another
33 who were in his house. And he took them the   king, —Jesus.  And they troubled the people, 8
same hour of the night, and washed their stripes,  and the rulers of the city, vwhen they heard these
and was immediately immersed, he andl all his  things. And having taken security of Jason  9
34 family. And when he had brought them into   and the others, they dismissed them. And the 10
his house, he set food before them, and rejoiced,  brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas
35 believing in God with all his family.  And   by night to Berea, who coming thither went into
when it was day, the magistrates sent the   the synagogue of the Jews. Now these were 11
36 officers, saying, Release those men. And the   more noble-minded than those of Thessalonica,
keeper of the prison told Paul, The magistrates  in that they received the word with all readihave sent to release you; now, therefore, de-  ness of mind, searching the Scriptures daily, to
3" part, and go in peace. But Paul said to them,  see if these things were so. Therefore many of 12
They have beaten us openly uncondemned, be-  them believed; also of honorable women, who
ing Romans, and have cast us into prison, and   were Greeks, and men, not a few. But when 13
now do they cast us out privately?  Nay, in-  the Jews of Thessalonica knew that the word of
deed, but let them come themselves, and lead us   of God was preached by Paul in Berea, they
38 out. And the officers told these words to the   came thither also, and stirred up the rabble.
magistrates, and they feared when they heard   And then the brethren, immediately sent away 14
39 that they were Romans. And they camne and   Paul even to the sea. But Silas and Timothy
besoughlt them, and led them out, and desired   abode there still. And they who conducted 15
40 them to depart out of the city. And they went   Paul, brought him to Athens; and having reout of the prison, and entered into the house   ceived a commandment to Silas and Timothy to
of Lydia, and when they had seen the breth-  come to him, as soon as possible, they departed.
ren, they exhorted them, and departed.          Now while Paul was waiting for them at 16
Athens, his spirit was roused in him, when he
XVII.-Now when Paul and Silas had passed   saw the city wholly devoted to idols. There- 17
through Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came   fore he disputed in the synagogue, with the
to Thessalonica, where there was the syna-  Jews, and with the devout persons, and in the
2 gogue of the Jews. And Paul, as his custom    market, daily, with those who met with him.
was, went in to them, and three sabbaths   Then certain philosophers of the Epicureans 18
3 reasoned with them from the Scriptures, open-   and of the Stoics encountered him; and some
ing them and setting forth that the Christ must  said, What would this chatterer say? and
suffer, and rise again from the dead; and that i others, He seems to be a publisher of foreign
this Jesus, whom  I announce to you, is the   gods, because he announced to them Jesus and




212                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
19 the resurrection.  Now  they took him  and   pagite, and a woman named Damaris, and others
brought him to the Areopagus, saying, Can we   with them.
know what this new doctrine is, of which you
20 speak?  For you bring some strange things to    XVIII. —AFTER these things Paul left Athens,
our ears. We wish, therefore, to know what   and went to Corinth.  And having found a  2
these things mean.                            certain Jew  named Aquila, born in Pontus,
21   For all Athenians and strangers who were  lately come from Italy, with his wife Priscilla
there, spent their time in nothing else, but either  (because Claudius had commanded all the Jews
22 in telling or hearing some new thing. Then   to depart from Rome), he came to them. And  3
Paul stood up in the midst of the Areopagus-; because he was of the same trade, he abode
and said, Athenians! I perceive that, in ever''  with them, and worked: for by occupation
23 respect, you are exceedingly devotional. For  they were tent-makers.  And he reasoned iin  4
as I passed along and observed the objects  the synagogue every sabbath, and endeavored
of your worship, I found an altar with this  to persuade both Jews and Greeks. But when  5
inscription, To  AN  UNKNOWN  GOD: him,   Silas and Timothy were come from Macedonia,
therefore, whom you, not knowing, worship, I   Paul was constrained in spirit, earnestly testideclare to you.                               fying to the Jews that Jesus was the Christ.
24   God who made the world and all things in it,  And when they resisted and reviled, he shook  6
seeing that he is Lord of heaven and of earth,  his raiment, and: said to them, Your blood be on
25 dwells not in temples made with hands; neither   your own heads. I am clean. Henceforth I will
is ministered to by men's hands, as though he   go: to the Gentiles.  And he departed thence, 7
needed anything, seeing he gives to all life and   and entered into the house of a certain man
2i breath, and all things; and has made of one   named Justus, who  worshiped  God,. whose
blood every nation of men, to dwell on all the   house was adjacent to the synagogue.  But 8
face of the earth, having determined the ap-   Crispus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, be27 pointed seasons and limits of their abode; that  lieved on the Lord with all his family: and
they should seek the Lord, if, perhaps, they   many of the Corinthians, hearing, believed, and
might feel after him and find him; although,   were immersed. Then the Lord said to Paul, in; 9
28 indeed, he is not far from any one of us; for   a vision by night, Be not afraid, but speak, a:d
by him we live, and move, and have our being;  be not silent; for I am with you, and no man 10
as even some of your own poets have said;     shall assail you to hurt you: for I have many
For we, indeed, his offspring are.    people in this city. And he continued there a 11
year and six months, teaching the word of God
29   Since, then, we are the offspring of God, we   among them.
ought not to think that the Godhead is like to  And when Gallio was governing Achaia as 12
gold or silver, graved by art or man's device.  proconsul, the Jews, with one consent, made
30 And the times of this ignorance God over-  insurrection: against Paul, and brought him to
looked, but now commands all men every where,  the judgment-seat, saying, This fellow persuades 13
31 to reform. Because he has appointed a day, in   men to worship God contrary to the law.
which he will judge the world in righteousness,  And as Paul was about to open his mouth, 14
by that man whom he has appointed, giving   Gallio said to the Jews, Were it, indeed, a
assurance to all, having raised him from the   matter of wrong, or a wicked act, Jews, it would
32 dead. And when they heard of a resurrection   be reasonable that I should bear with you. But 15
of the dead, some mocked; and others said,  if it be a question concerning a doctrine, and
We will hear you again concerning this mat-  names, and your law, look you to it: for I will
33 ter.  So Paul departed from  among them.   not be a judge of these matters. And he drove 16
34 But certain persons adhered to him  and be-  them  from  the judgment-seat. Then all the 17
lieved: among whom was Dionysius the Areo- i Greeks took Sosthenes, the ruler of the syna



ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                    213
gogue, and beat him before the judgment-seat:  sion. Then said Paul, John, indeed, administered  4
and Gallio cared for none of these things.  an immersion of reformation, saying to the peo18   And Paul tarried yet many days, and, having   ple, that they should believe on him who would
bid adieu to the brethren, sailed forth into Syria,  come after him, that is, on Jesus the Christ.
and with him Priscilla and Aquila; having   Having heard this, they were immersed into the 5
shorn his head in Cenchrea: for he had a vow.  name of the Lord Jesus. And when Paul had  6
19 And he came into Ephesus, and left them there.  laid his hands on them, the Holy Spirit came on
But he himself, entering into the synagogue,  them, and they spoke with tongues, and prophe20 reasoned with the Jews, and though they   sied: now all the men were about twelve. 7
requested him to remain longer time with them,   And he went into the synagogue, and spoke  8
21 he did not consent: but bade them farewell,  boldly for about three months, discussing and
saying, I must by all means keep the approach-   persuading as to things concerning the kingdom
ing feast at Jerusalem: but I will return to you   of God. But when some were hardened, and  9
again, if God will; and he sailed from Ephesus.  believed not, but spoke evil of the way, in the
22 And after he had gone down to Cesarea, and   presence of the multitude, he departed from them
gone up and saluted the congregation, he went  and separated the disciples, discussing daily in
down to Antioch.                            the school of one Tyrannus. And this continued 10
23   And having spent some time there, he de-  during two years; so that all those who dwelt
parted, passing through all the country of  in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both
Galatia and Phrygia, in order, establishing all  Jews and Greeks.  And God worked special 11
the disciples.                              miracles by the hands of Paul: so that from his 12
24   And a certain Jew, named Apollos, born at  body were carried to the sick, handkerchiefs, or
Alexandria, an eloquent man, and mighty in the   aprons, and the diseases departed from them,
25 Scriptures, came down to Ephesus. This man   and the evil spirits went out of them.  Then 13
was instructed in the way of the Lord, and being   certain of the Jewish exorcists, who went about
fervent in spirit, he spoke and taught diligently  from place to place, also attempted to pronounce
the things concerning the Lord, though he knew   the name of the Lord Jesus upon those who had
26 only the immersion of John. And he began to  evil spirits, saying, We adjure you by the Jesus
speak boldly in the synagogue: whom, when   whom Paul preaches. And there were seven 14
Aquila and Priscilla had heard, they took him   sons of one Sceva, a Jew and chief of the priests,
to them, and expounded to him the way of God   who did so. And the evil spirit answered and 15
27 more accurately. And when he was disposed to  said, Jesus I acknowledge, and Paul I know: but
pass into Achaia, the brethren wrote, exhorting   who are you?  And the man in whom the evil 16
the disciples to receive him: who, when he had   spirit was, leaped on them, and overcame them,
come, afforded much aid to them who had   and prevailed against them; so that they fled
28 believed, through the gift which he had: for he   out of that house naked and wounded. And 17
powerfully and thoroughly in public convinced  this was known to all the Jews and Greeks dwelthe Jews, clearly showing by the Scriptures, that  ling at Ephesus; and fear fell on them all, and
Jesus was the Christ.                       the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified.
And many who believed came, and confessed, 18
XIX.-AND while Apollos was at Corinth,  and declared their deeds. Many of them also, 19
Paul having passed through the upper parts, came   who practiced magic arts, brought together their
into Ephesus; and finding certain disciples there,  books, and burnt them in the presence of all,
2 he said to them, Did you on believing receive the   and they counted the price of them, and found
Holy Spirit?  And they said to him, we have  it fifty thousand pieces of silver. So powerfully 20
not, indeed, heard, that there is a Holy Spirit.  grew the word of God, and prevailed.
8 And he said to them, Into what then were you  WVhen these things were ended, Paul firmly 21
immersed?  And they said, Into John's immer-  purposed in spirit, when he had passed  through




214                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
Macedonia, and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, say-   against, you ought to be quiet, and to do
ing, after I have been there, I must also see   nothing rashly. For you have brought hither 37
22 Rome. So he sent into Macedonia two of those  these men, who are neither robbers of temples,
who ministered to him, Timothy and Erastus:   nor yet revilers of your goddess.  Therefore, 38
23 but he himself stayed in Asia for a season. And   if Demetrius, and the artisans that are with
the same time there arose no small stir about   him, have a complaint against any man, the law
24 the way. For a certain man, named Demetrius,  is open, and there are proconsuls: let them
a silversmith, who made silver shrines for Ar-  accuse one another.  But if you inquire any 39
temis, brought no small gain to the artisans;  thing concerning other matters, it shall be deter25 whom he called together, with the workmen of  mined in the lawful assembly. For we are in 40
like occupation, and said, Sirs, you know well  danger of being called in question for this day's
that, by this employment we have our prosperity.   uproar, there being no cause in reference to
26 Moreover, you see and hear that, not only at   which we shall be able to give an account of
Ephesus, but almost throughout Asia, this Paul  this concourse. And when lie had thus spoken, 41
has persuaded and turned aside many people,  he dismissed the assembly.
saying that they are no gods which are made
27 with hands; so that not only this our trade is  XX. —AND after the disturbance had ceased,
in danger of coming into contempt; but also   Paul called to him the disciples, and embracing
that the temple of the great goddess Artemis  them, departed to go into Macedonia.  And  2
will be despised, and her magnificence destroyed,   when he had gone over those parts, and had
whom all Asia and the world worship.          given them  much exhortation, lie came into
28   And when they heard this, they were full of   Greece, and having spent three months there, 3
wrath, and cried out, saying, Great is Artemis  he resolved to return through Macedonia, the
29 of the Ephesians.  And the whole city was   Jews having laid wait for him, as he was about
filled with tumult, and having caught Gaius and   to embark for Syria. And there accompanied  4
Aristarchus, Macedonians, Paul's companions in   him to Asia, Sopater of Berea, and of the Thestravel, they rushed with one accord into the   salonians, Aristarchus and Secundus; and Gaius
30 theatre. And when Paul would have gone in   of Derbe, and Timothy; and of Asia, Tychicus
to the people, the disciples suffered him not.  and Trophimus. And these going before, tar- 5
31 And some of the chief men of Asia, who were  ried for us at Troas.  And we sailed away  6
his friends, sent to him, entreating him not to  from Philippi, after the days of unleavened
32 venture himself into the theatre. Some, there-   bread, and came to them to Troas, in five days,
fore, cried one thing, and some another: for the   where we abode seven days.
assembly was confused, and the greater part     And on the first day of the week, when we  7
knew not wherefore they were come together.  came together for the breaking a loaf, Paul
33 And they drew Alexander out of the crowd, the   discoursed with them, ready to depart on the
Jews urging him forward.  And Alexander,   morrow, and continued his speech till midnight.
waving the hand, would have made his defense   And there were many lamps in the upper 8
34 to the people.  But when they knew that he   chamber, where we were assembled together.
was a Jew, all with one voice, about the space   And there sat in the open window a certain  9
of two hours, cried out, Great is Artemis of the   young man, named Eutychus, who had fallen
Ephesians.                                   into a deep sleep: and as Paul was long dis35   And when the city-clerk had appeased the   coursing, he sunk down with sleep, and fell
people, he says, Ephesians, what man is there  from the third story, and was taken up dead.
who knows not that the city of the Ephes-   And Paul went down, and fell upon him, and 10
ians is a worshiper of the great Artemis, and   embracing him, said, Be not troubled, for his
of the image  which fell down from Jupiter?   life is in him.  And when he had come  p, 11
36 Seeing then that these things can not be spoken   and had broken the loaf, and eaten, and talked




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                   215
a long while, even till day-break, so he depart-  blood. For I know this, that after my depar- 29
12 ed.  And they brought the young man alive,  ture fierce wolves will enter in among you, not
13 and were not a little comforted. And we went  sparing the flock. Also from among your own- 30
forward to the ship, and sailed to Assos, there  selves, men will arise, speaking perverse things,
intending to take in Paul: for so he had  to draw away disciples after them. Therefore 31
appointed, intending himself to go on foot.  watch, and remember, that during three years I
14: And when he met us at Assos, we took him in,  ceased not to warn every one night and day
15 and came to Mitylene.  And having sailed   with tears. And now, brethren, I commend you 32
thence, we came the next day over against  to God, and to the word of his grace, which is
Chios; and the next day we arrived at Samos,  able to build you up, and to give you an inheritand remained at Trogyllium; and the next day   ance among all them  who are sanctified. I 33
16 we came to Miletus; for Paul had determined   have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or
to sail past Ephesus, that he might not spend   apparel.  You yourselves know, that thiese 34
the time in Asia; for he hastened, if it were  hands have ministered to my necessities, anl
possible for him, to be at Jerusalem on the day  to those that were with me. I have shown you 35
17 of Pentecost. And from Miletus he sent to  in all respects that by so laboring you ought
Ephesus, and called for the elders of the con-  to support the weak, and to remember the
18 gregation. And when they were come to him,  words of the Lord Jesus, that he himself said,
he said to them: You well know from the first  It is more blessed to give than to receive.
day that I came into Asia, in what manner I   And when he had said this, he kneeled down, 36
19 have always been with you, serving the Lord   and prayed with them all. And they all wept 37
with all humility of mind, and with many tears   much, and having fallen on Paul's neck, they
and trials, which befell me by the plots of the   kissed him, sorrowing especially for the words 38
20 Jews: and that I have kept back nothing that  which he had spoken, that they would see his
was profitable, but have declared to you, and   face no more. And they accompanied him to
have taught you both publicly, and from house  the ship.
21 to house, testifying both to the Jews and
Greeks, reformation toward God, and faith     XXI.-WHEN now it came to pass that we
22 toward our Lord Jesus Christ. And now be-  put to sea, having departed from them, we came
hold, I go bound in spirit to Jerusalem, not  with a straight course to Cos, and the day folknowing the things which will befall me there:  lowing to Rhodes, and thence to Patara. And  2
23 except that the Holy Spirit testifies in every   having found a ship crossing over to Phenicia,
city, saying, that bonds and afflictions await me.  we went on board, and set sail. Now having  3
24 But none of these things move me, neither count  had a view of Cyprus, and having left it behind
I my life dear to myself, so that I may finish my   on the left hand, we sailed to Syria, and landed
course with joy, and the ministry which I have   at Tyre: for there the ship was to unlade her
received friom the Lord Jesus, to testify the   cargo. And having sought out the disciples, we 4
25 gospel of the grace of God. And now behold,  remained there seven days; who said to Paul,
I know that you all, among whom I have gone  through the Spirit, that he should not go up to
preaching the kingdom of God, will see my   Jerusalem. But having completed the days, we  5
26 face no more, wherefore I take you to witness   went on our way; and they all with their wives
this day, that I am clear from the blood of all.  and children conducted us on our way, till we
27 For I have kept nothing back, but have declar-   were out of the city; and having kneeled down
28 ed to you the whole counsel of God. Take   on the shore, we prayed. And having embraced  6
heed, therefore, to yourselves, and to all the   one anotlher, we went on board the ship, and
flock in which the Holy Spirit has constituted   they returned home. Now we, having corn- 7
you overseers, to feed the congregation of the   pleted the voyage, came down from Tyre to
Lord, which he has purchased with his own   Ptolemais, and  saluted  the brethren, and




216                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
8 remained with them one day. And the next  things of which they were informed concerning
day we departed, and came to Cesarea; and   you, are nothing, but that you yourself also
entering into the house of Philip the evangelist,   walk orderly, and keep the law.
who was one of the seven, we remained with      But as respects the Gentiles who have believ- 25
9 him. Now the same man had four daughters,  ed, we have already written and concluded that
10 virgins, who prophesied. And as we remained   they observe no such thing; only that they
there several days, there came down from Judea   abstain from things offered to idols, and from
11 a certain prophet, named Agabus. And when   blood, and from things strangled, and from all
he came to us, he took Paul's girdle, and bind-   kinds of lewdness.
ing his own hands and feet, said, Thus says the  Then Paul took the men, and the next day 26
Holy Spirit, So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind   purifying himself with them, entered into the
the man who owns this girdle, and shall deliver  temple, announcing the fulfillment of the days of
him into the hands of the Gentiles.          purification, till the offerings should be offered
12   Now when we heard these things, both we,  for each one of them.
and they of that place, besought Paul not to go  Now as the seven days were about to be 27
13 up to Jerusalem. Then Paul answered, What  completed, the Jews who were of Asia, when
do you, weeping and breaking my heart? for I   they saw him in the temple, stirred up all the
am ready not only to be bound, but also to die  people, and laid hands on him, crying out, 28
at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus.  Israelites, help! This is the man who teaches all
14 And when he could not be persuaded, we ceased,  men every where against this people, and the
saying, The will of the Lord be done!        law, and this place: and further also has
15   And after those days we packed up our bag-   brought Greeks into the temple, and has pollut16 gage, and went up to Jerusalem. There went   ed this holy place. For they had formerly seen 29
with us certain of the disciples of Cesarea,   with him in the city, Trophimus, an Ephesian,
bringing us to Mnason, a Cyprian, an old disci-  whom they supposed that Paul had brought into
pie, with whom we should lodge.              the temple. And all the city was moved, and 30
17   Now when we were come to Jerusalem, the   the people ran together, and seizing Paul, they
18 brethren gladly received us. And the day   dragged him  out of the temple: and immnefollowing Paul went in with us to James, and all  diately the doors were shut.  And as they 31
19 the elders were present. And when he had   were seeking to kill him, word came up to the
saluted them, he related particularly what things   chiliarch of the cohort, that all Jerusalem was
God had wrought among the Gentiles through   in confusion; who immediately took soldiers 32
20 his ministry. And when they heard it, they   and centurions, and ran down upon them. And
glorified the Lord, and said to Paul, You see,  when they saw the chiliarch and the soldiers,
brother, what myriads of Jews there are who   they ceased from  beating Paul.  Then the 33
have believed; and they are all zealous for the   chiliarch drerw near and took him, and com21 law; now they have been informed concerning   manded him to be bound with two chains, and
you, that you teach all the Jews who are among   inquired who he might be, and what he had
the Gentiles apostasy from Moses, saying that   done.  But some in the crowd were shouting 34
they ought not to circumcise their children,   one thing, and some another: and when he
22 neither to walk after the customs. What then   could not know the certainty, on account of
is it? The multitude must needs come together:   the tumult, he commanded him to be led into
23 for they will hear that you have come. Do this,  the castle. And when he was on the stairs, it 35
therefore, which we say to you: We have four   came to pass that he was borne by the soldiers,
24 men who have a vow on themselves; taking   on account of the violence of the crowd. For 36
these with yourself, purify yourself with them,   the multitude of the people followed, crying out,
and bear the charges for them, that they may   Away with him! And as Paul was about to be 37
shave their heads: and all will know that those I led into the castle, he said to thIe chiliarch, Mtay




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                     217
I speak to you?  Who said, Do you know   stood, and said to me, Brother Saul, receive
38 Greek?  Are you not then that Egyptian, who   your sight, and the same hour I looked up upon
before these days made an uproar, and led out  him. And he said, The God of our fathers has 14
into the wilderness the four thousand assassins?   chosen you, that you should know his will, and
39 But Paul said, I am, indeed, a Jew front Tarsus,  see that Just One, and hear the voice of his
a city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city; and   mouth.  For you shall be his witness to all 15
I beseech you to permit me to speak to the   men, of what you have seen and heard. And 16
40 people. And when he had permitted him, Paul  now why do you delay?  Arise, and be immersstood on the stairs, and waved with his hand to  ed, and wash away your sins, invoking the name
the people; and when there was made a great   of the Lord. And when I returned to Jerusa- 17
silence, he spoke to them in the Hebrew tongue,  lem, even while I prayed in the temple, I was in
saying:                                       a trance; and beheld him saying to me, Make 18
haste, and go quickly out of Jerusalem; for
XXII.-BRETHREN, and fathers! Hear my   they will not receive your testimony concerning
2 defense which I now make to you. And when   me.  And I said, Lord, they know  that I 19
they heard that he spoke the Hebrew tongue,  imprisoned, and beat in every synagogue those
3 they kept the greater silence. And he says, I am   who believed on thee: and when the blood of 20
indeed a Jew, born in Tarsus in Cilicia, yet   Stephen thy witness, was shed, I also was standbrought up in this city, and taught at the feet of  ing by, consenting, and kept the raiment of
Gamaliel, according to the perfect law of our  them  who slew  him.  And he said to me, 21
fathers, and was as zealous toward God, as you   Depart; for I will send you out far hence to the
4 all are this day. And I persecuted those of   Gentiles.
this way to death, binding and delivering into  And they heard him up to this word, and 22
5 prison both men and women, as also the high   then raised their voices, and said, Away with
priest and the whole body of the elders can   such a fellow from the earth; for it is not fit
bear me testimony; from whom also I received   that he should live. And as they shouted, and 23
letters to the brethren, and went to Damascus,  threw up their clothes, and cast dust into the
to bring those that were bound there to Jeru-  air, the chiliarch commanded him to be brought 24
6 salem, to be punished. And as I was on my   into the castle, and ordered that he should be
journey, and was come nigh to Damascus about   examined by scourging, that he might ascertain
noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great  wherefore they cried out against him. And as 25
7 light around me: and I fell to the ground, and   they were binding him with thongs, Paul said
heard a voice saying to me, Saul, Saul, why do   to the centurion who stood by, Is it lawful
8 you persecute me? And I answered, Who art  for you to scourge a man who is a Roman,
thou, Lord?  And he said to me, I am Jesus of  and uncondemned? When the centurion heard 26
9 Nazareth, whom you persecute. And they who   that, he went and told the chiliarch, saying,
were with me, saw indeed the light, and were   Take heed what you are about to do; for this
afraid: but they understood not the voice of  man is a Roman. Then the chiliarch came, and 27
10 him that spake to me. And I said, What shall  said to him, Tell me, are you a Roman?  He
I do, Lord?  And the Lord said to me, Arise,  said, Yes. And the chiliarch answered, With 28
and go into Damascus; and there it shall be   a great sum I obtained this citizenship; and
told you concerning all the things which are   Paul said, But I was born with it. Then imme- 29
11 appointed you to do. And as I could not see   diately they departed from him who were about
for the splendor of that light, I was led by the   to have examined him; and the chiliarch also
hand by those who were with me, and came   was afraid after he knew that he was a Roman,
12 into Damascus.  And one Ananias, a devout   and because he had bound him.
man according to the law, well spoken of among  On the next day, being desirous to know with 30
13 all the Jews who dwelt there, came to me, and   certainty on what account he was accused by




218                               ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
the Jews, lihe loosed him from his bonds, and   a great curse, that we will eat nothing till we
commanded the chief priests and all their coun-   we have slain Paul. Now, therefore, you with 15
cil to appear, and having brought down Paul,  the council, signify to the chiliarch that he
he placed him before them.                    bring him  down to you to-morrow, as though
you would inquire something more exactly conXXIII.-AND Paul, earnestly beholding the   cerning him: and we, before he can come near,
council, said, Brethren, I have lived to God   will be ready to kill him.
2 with all good conscience until this day. And    And when Paul's sister's son heard of the 16
the high priest Ananias commanded them who   ambush, he went and entered into the castle,
stood by him, to strike him  on the mouth.   and told Paul. Then Paul called one of the 17
3 Then Paul said to him, God will strike you,  centurions to him, and said, Bring this young
you whited wall: for do you sit do judge me   man to the chiliarch; for he has a certain thing
according to the law, and command me to be  to tell him. And so he took him, and brought 18
4 struck contrary to the law?  And they who   him to the chiliarch, and says, Paul the prisoner
stood by, said, Do you revile God's high priest?   called me to him, and requested me to bring this
5 Then said Paul, I knew not, brethren, that he   young man to you. Then the chiliarch took 19
was the high priest; for it is written, You shall  him  by the hand, and went with him  aside
not speak evil of the ruler of your people.   privately, and asked him, What is that you
6   But when Paul perceived that the one part  have to say to me?  And he said, The Jews 20
were Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he   have agreed to request you, that you would
cried out in the council, Brethren, I am a Pha-   bring down Paul to-morrow into the council, as
risee, the son of a Pharisee: concerning a hope   though they would inquire something about him
and a resurrection of the dead I am now judged.   more perfectly. But do not you yield to them: 21
7 And when lie had so said, there arose a dis-  for there lie in wait for him more than forty
sension between the Pharisees and the Sad-   men of them, who have bound themselves with
8 ducees; and the multitude was divided. For   an oath, that they will neither eat nor drink till
the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection   they have killed him; and now are they ready,
nor angel, nor spirit; but the Pharisees confess  looking for the promise from  you.  So the 22
9 both. And there arose a great clamor; and   chiliarch let the young man depart, and charged
the scribes who were of the Pharisees' party   him, Tell no person that you have showed these
arose, and strove, saying, We find no evil in this  things to me. And he called to him some two 23
man: but, if an angel or spirit spoke to him,-   of the centurions, saying, Make ready two hun10 And when there arose a great dissension, the   dred soldiers, and seventy horsemen, and two
chiliarch, fearing that Paul would have been   hundred spearmen, to go to Cesarea, at the
pulled in pieces by them, commanded the sol-  third hour of the night; and let them provide 24
diery to go down, and take him by force from    beasts on which they may place Paul, and bring
among them, and to bring him into the castle.  him safe to Felix the governor. And he wrote 25
11 And the night following, the Lord stood by him,   a letter after this manner: Claudius Lysias, to 26
and said, Take courage, for as you have testi-  the most excellent governor Felix, sends greetfled of me in Jerusalem, so must you also bear  ing. This man was taken by the Jews, and 27
testimony in Rome.                            was about to be killed by them; but I came
12   And  when it was day, the Jews, having   with the soldiery, and rescued him, having
formed a combination, bound themselves under  learned that he was a Roman. And when I 28
a curse, saying that they would neither eat nor   wished to know  the cause for which they
13 drink till they had killed Paul: and there were   accused him, I brought him  forth into their
more than forty who had formed this con-   council: and found him to be accused about 29
14 spiracy. And they went to the chief priest and   questions of their law, but to have nothing laid
elders, and said, We have bound ourselves under  to his charge worthy of death, or of bonds.




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                     219
30 And when it was told me how the Jews laid  there are yet but twelve days since I went up to
wait for the man, I sent him immediately to  Jerusalem to worship. And they neither found 12
you, and gave commandement to his accusers   me in the temple disputing with any man, neither
also, to say before you what they had against  stirring up the people, neither in the synagogue,
Farewell.                                    nor in the city: neither can they prove the 13
31   Then the soldiers, as it was commanded them,  things of which they now accuse me. But this I 14
took Paul, and brought him by night to Antipa-  confess to you, that after the way which they call
32 tris; and on the morrow they left the horsemen   a sect, so I worship the God of my fathers,
to go with him (and returned to the castle):  believing all things which are written in the law
33 who, when they came to Cesarea, and delivered   and in the prophets: and have a hope towards 15
the epistle to the governor, presented Paul also   God, which they themselves also entertain, that
34 before him. And when the governor had read the   there is to be a resurrection of the dead, both
letter, he asked of what province he was. And   of the just and also of the unjust. And in this 16
when he understood that he was of Cilicia, he   do I exercise myself, to have always a conscience
35 said, I will hear you, when your accusers are   void of offense towards God and men.
also come. And he commanded him to be kept     Now, after many years, I came in order to 17
under guard in the pretorium of Herod.       bring alms to my nation, and to make offerings;
on which occasion certain Jews from Asia found 18
XXIV.-Now after five days, Ananias the   me purified in the temple, but neither with a
high priest came down to Cesarea with the   crowd, nor with tumult: who ought to have 19
elders, and with a certain orator named Tertul-  been here before you to accuse me, had they any
lus, who appeared before the governor against  charge against me; or else let these themselves 20
2 Paul. And when he was called, Tertullus   say, if they found any evil in me, when I stood
proceeded to accuse him, saying, Seeing that  before the council, except it be for this one 21
through you we enjoy much peace, and that many   expression which I made standing among them,
very worthy deeds are done this nation through   Concerning the resurrection of the dead I am
3 your prudent administration; we receive it in  this day called in question.
every way, and everywhere, most noble Felix,   And when Felix heard these things, knowing 22
4 with all thankfulness. But that I may not weary   more accurately the things in regard to the way,
you longer, I pray you of your clemency to hear   he  deferred them, and said, When Lysias the
5. a few words from us. For we have found this  chiliarch shall come down, I will thoroughly
man a pest, and exciting disturbance among all  examine the matters between you.  And he 23
the Jews throughout the world, a chief-leader  commanded the centurion that Paul should be
6 of the sect of Nazarenes: who also has gone   kept, and that he should have a relaxation, and
about to profane the temple: whom we took,  that he should forbid none of his acquaintance
and would have judged according to our law:   to minister, or come to him. And, after some 24
7 but the chiliarch Lysias came upon us, and with   days, when Felix came with his wife Drusilla
great violence took him away out of our hands,  (who was a Jewess), he sent for Paul, and heard
8 commanding his accusers to come to you: by   him concerning the faith in relation to Christ.
examining of whom you yourself may obtain   And as he reasoned concerning justice, self- 25
knowledge of all these thing whereof we accuse   government, and the judgment to come, Felix
9 him. And the Jews also assailed him, saying   trembled, and answered, Go your way for this
that these things were so.                   time; when I have a convenient season, I will
1 0         Then Paul, after that the governor had beck-  send for you. At the same time hoping that 26
oned to him  to speak, answered: —IKnowing   money would have been given him by Paul, that
that you have been for many years a judge for   he might release him, he therefore sent for him
this nation, I do the more cheerfully answer for  tile oftener, and conversed with him. But after 27
11 myself; it being in your power to know that l two years Felix had a successor, Porcius Festus;




220                               ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
and Felix, willing to show the Jews a favor, left  themselves justice against him; to whom  I 16
Paul bound.                                    answered: It is not the custom of the Romans
to deliver any man to die before lie that is
XXV.-Now when Festus had come into the   accused have his accusers face to face, and have
province, after three days, le went up from    anll opportunity to answer for himself concerning
2 Cesarea to Jerusalem. Then the high priest,  the charge.  Therefore, when they had come 17
and the chief of the Jews, informed him against   hither, without any delay on the morrow, I sat
3 Paul, and besought him, asking for themselves a   on the judgment-seat, and commanded the mall
favor against him, that he would send for him to  to be brought; against wlaom, when the accu- 18
Jerusalem, preparing an ambush to kill him on  sers stood lp, they brought no accusation of
4 the way. But Festus answered that Paul should   such things as I surmised: but had certain 19
be kept in custody at Cesarea, and that he him-   questions against him  respecting their own
5 self would shortly depart thither.  Let the   religion, and of one Jesus, who had died, whom
powerful among you, said lie, go down with me   Paul affirmed to  be alive. And because I 20
and accuse this man, if there is any wickedness   doubted how to investigate such questions, I
in him.                                        asked him whether lie would go to Jerusalem,
6   And when he had tarried among them more   and be judged concerning these matters: but 21
than ten days, he went down to Cesarea; and   Paul having appealed, to be kept as a prisoner,
the next day sitting on the judgment-seat, corn-   with a view to the examination of Augustus, I
7 manded Paul to be brought. And when he was   commanded him to be kept till I shall send him
come, the Jews who came down from Jerusalem    to Cesar. Then Agrippa said to Festus, I my- 22
stood around him, and laid many and heavy   self also would wish to hear the man. To-morcomplaints against Paul, which they could not  row, said he, you shall hear him.
8 prove; while he answered for himself, Neither     And on the morrow, when Agrippa had come, 23
against the law of the Jews, nor against the   and Bernice, with much pomp, and had entered
temple, nor yet against Cesar have I at all  into the place of audience, with the chiliarchs
9 offended. But Festus, willinog to do the Jews   and principal men of the city, at the command
a favor, answered Paul, and said, Will you go   of Festus, Paul was brought forth.  Then 24
up to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these   Festus says, King Agrippa, and all men who are
10 things before me?  Then said Paul, I stand at   present with us, you see this man about whom
Cesar's judgment-seat, where I ought to be   all the multitude of the Jews have interceded.judged: to the Jews I have done 1no wrong, as    it     oth e at Jerusalem, and also here, crying
11 you yourself very well know.  For if I am    out that he ought not to live any longer. But 25
doing wrong, and have committed any thing   when I found that he had committed nothing
worthy of death, I refuse not to die; but if   worthy of death, and lihe himself having appealed
there is nothing in these matters of which they j to Augustus, I determined to send him: of 26
accuse me, no man can deliver me up to themn: I  whom  I have nothing certain to write to my
12 I appeal to Cesar. Then Festus, when he had   sovereign, wherefore I have brought him forth
talked with the council, answered, You have   before you; and especially before you, king
appealed to Cesar, to Cesar shall you go.      Agrippa, that after examination, I may have
13   And after certain days, king Agrippa and   something to write. For it seems to me uu- 27
Bernice  came to Cesarea to  salute Festus.  reasonable to send a prisoner, and not also to
14 And when they had been there many days,  signify the charges against him.
Festus set forth to the king the facts concerning Paul, saying, There is a certain man left     XXV'I.-THEN Agrippa says to Paul, You
15 prisoner by Felix; about whom, when I was at   are permitted  to speak for yourself.  Then
Jerusalem, the chief priests and the elders of   Paul stretched forth his hand, and answered for
the Jews brought an information, asking for   himself'  I think myself happy, king Agrippa, 2




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                     221
because I shall answer for myself this day before  receive forgiveness of sins, and an inheritance
you, concerning all the things of which I am   among them  that are sanctified, by the faith
3 accused by Jews: because I know you to be   respecting me.
especially skilled in all customs and questions  Whence, king Agrippa, I was not disobedient 19
which are among Jews; wherefore I beseech  to the heavenly vision, but showed first to those 20
you to hear me patiently.                    of Damascus, and at Jerusalem, and throughout
4   My manner of life from my youth, which was   all the region of Judea, and then to the Genat the first among my own nation at Jerusalem,  tiles, that they should reform and turn to God,
all the Jews know, who have known me from   and do works proper for reformation.  For 21
5 the beginning, if they would testify, that, after  these causes the Jews seized me in the temple,
the strictest sect of our religion, I lived a Phari-  and tried to kill me. Having, however, obtain- 22
see. And now I stand, and am judged for the hope   ed the help of God, I continue to this day, testi6 of the promise made by God to our fathers:  fying both to small and great, saying no other
to the accomplishment of which promise our twelve  things than those which the prophets and Moses
7 tribes, earnestly serving God day and night,  did say would come: that the Christ was to 23
hope to attain; on account of which hope, king   suffer, and that he first, by his resurrection from
8 Agrippa, I am accused by Jews. What! Is it  the dead, would show light to the people, and to
judged incredible with you that God raises the  the Gentiles.
9 dead?  I, indeed, thought with myself that T  And as he thus spoke for himself, Festus said 24
ought to do many things against the name of  with a loud voice, Paul, you are mad, much
10 Jesus of Nazareth.  Which things I also did in  learning has made you mad. But he says, I am 25
Jerusalemn: and many of the saints I shut up in   not mad, most excellent Festus; but speak the
prisons, having received authority from the chief  words of truth and of a sound mind. For the 26
priests; and when they were put to death, I gave   king well knows concerning these things, before
11 my vote against them.  And punishing them   whom, therefore, I speak boldly; for I am peroften throughout all the synagogues, I compelled   suaded that none of these things are hidden
them to revile Jesus, and being exceedingly mad   from him: for this thingo has not been done in a
against them, I persecuted them even to foreign   corner.  King Agrippa, do you believe the 27
12 cities. In doing this, as I went to Damascus, with   prophets?  I know  that you believe them.
authority and commission from the chief priests,   Then Agrippa said to Paul, You in a little time 28
13 at mid-day, 0 king, I saw along the way a light   persuade me to become a Christian. And Paul 29
from heaven, above the brightness of the sun,  said, I would to God, that not only you, but
shining round about me, and those that jour-  also all that hear me this day, were, in a little
14 neyed with me. And when we had all fallen   or much time, such as I am, except these bonds.
to the earth, I heard a voice speaking to me,  And when he had said these things, the king 30
and saying in the Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul,  rose up, and the governor, and Bernice, and
why do you persecute me?  It is hard for you   they who sat with them, and when they had 31
15 to kick against goads. And I said, Who art  gone aside, they talked  among  themselves,
thou, Lord?  And he said, I am Jesus whom   saying, This man does nothing worthy of death,
16 you persecute. But rise, and stand upon your   or of bonds.  Then Agrippa said to Festus,
feet: for I have appeared to you for this pur-   This man might have been set at liberty, if he 32
pose, to make you a minister and a witness both   had not appealed to Cesar.
of those things you have seen, and of those
17 things in which I will appear to you; deliver-  XXVII. —AND when it was determined that
ing you from the people, and from the Gentiles,   we should sail to Italy, they delivered Paul and
18 to whom I now send you, to open their eyes,  certain other prisoners to a centurion of the
that they may turn from darkness to light, and   Augustan cohort, named Julius. And entering 2
from the power of Satan to God, that they may   into a vessel of Adramyttium, we put to sea,




222                              ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
being about to sail by the coasts of Asia,  ship. And when neither sun nor stars had for 20
Aristarchus, a Miacedonian of Thessalonica,   many days appeared, and no small tempest lay
3 being with us. And the next day we landed at   on us, at last all hope that we should be saved
Sidon: and Julius courteously treated Paul, tnd   was utterly taken away.
gave him liberty to go to the friends, to partake  But after much abstinence, Paul stood in the 21
4 of their kindness. And when we had loosed   midst of them, and said, Sirs, you should have
from thence, we sailed under Cyprus, because   hearkened to me, and not have loosed from
5 the winds were contrary. And when we had   Crete, and so have sustained this harm and loss.
sailed over the sea along Cilicia and Pamphy-   Yet now I exhort you to be of good cheer; for 2?
6 lia, we came to Myra, a city of Lycia: and   there shall be no loss of any man's life among
there the centurion found a ship of Alexandria   you, except the ship.
sailing into Italy, and he put us on board of it.  For there stood by me this night the angel 23
7 And when we had sailed slowly many days,  of God, whose I am, and whom I also worship,
and with difficulty came off Cnidus, the wind   saying, Fear not, Paul; you must be brought 24
not permitting us, we sailed under Crete, over   before Cesar: and lo, God has given to you all
8 against Salmone; and coasting along it with  those who sail with you. Wherefore, sirs, be 25
difficulty, came to a certain place called, The   of good cheer: for I believe God, that it shall
Fair Havens; near which was the city of Lasea.   be even as it was told me. But still, we must 26
9   Now a long time having elapsed, the navi-  be cast upon some island.
gation being now unsafe (because also the fast  But when the fourteenth night was come, as 27
was already past), Paul exhorted them, saying,   we were borne along in the Adriatic sea, about
10 Sirs, I perceive that the voyage will be with   midnight the seamen thought that they drew
violence and much loss, not only of the cargo   near to some land; and sounded, and found it 28
11 and ship, but also of our lives. Nevertheless  twenty fathoms; and when they had gone a
the centurion believed the helmsman and the   little further, they sounded again, and found it
owner of the ship rather than those things  fifteen fathoms.  Then fearing lest we should 29
12 spoken by Paul: and because the haven was   have fallen upon rocks, they cast four anchors
incommodious to winter in, the majority also   out of the stern, and longed for day.
advised to depart thence, if by any means       And as the seamen were about to flee out of 30
they might attain to Phcenix, to winter, which   the ship, when they had let down the boat into
is a haven of Crete, facing southwest and   the sea, under pretense of carrying anchors out
northwest.                                   | of the foreship, Paul said to the centurion, and 31
13   Now  when a south-wind blew  moderately,  to the soldiers, Unless these abide in the ship,
thinking to have gained their purpose, having   you can not be saved. Then the soldiers cut 32
14 weighed anchor, they sailed close by Crete. But   off the ropes of the boat, and let it fall off.
immediately a whirlwind, called Euroclydon,   And while the day was coming on, Paul 33
15 struck against the ship.  And when it was   besought them all to take food, saying, This is
borne away, and could not bear up against the   the fourteenth day that you have been waiting,
16 wind, giving up, we let it drive. And running   and continue fasting, having taken nothing.
under a certain small island, called Claudla,   Wherefore I pray you to take some food, for 34
with difficulty we were able to secure the boat:  this is necessary for your preservation: for
17 which when they had taken up, they used helps,  there shall not a hair perish from the head of
undergirding the ship; and fearing lest they   any of you. And when he had thus spoken, 35
should be stranded on the sand bank, they   having taken a loaf, he gave thanks to God in
18 lowered the sail, and so were driven. Now we   presence of them all; and when he had broken
being exceedingly tempest tossed, the next day   it, he began to eat. Then were they all of good 36
19 they lightened the ship; and the third day we I cheer, and they also themselves took some food.
cast out w'ih our own hands the tackling of the   Now all the souls together in the ship were two 37




ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.                                     223
38 hundred and seventy-six. And when they had   received us, and lodged us three days courteeaten enough, they lightened the ship, and cast  ously. And the father of Publius lay sick of a  8
out the wheat into the sea.                  fever, and of a bloody flux: to whom Paul
39   And when it was day, they recognized not   went, and prayed, and laid his hands upon him,
the land, but they perceived a certain inlet  and healed him. So when this was done, others 9
having a shore, into which they determined,  also who had diseases in the island, came, and
40 were it possible, to thrust the ship. And hav-   were healed; who also honored us with many 10
ing entirely cut away the anchors, they aban-  honors; and when we departed, they laded us
doned them to the sea, and at the same time   with such things as were necessary.
having unfastened the rudder-bands, and hoisted  And after three months we departed in a ship 11
up the foresail to the wind, they made toward   of Alexandria, which had wintered in the isle,
41 shore. And having fallen into a place where   whose sign was Castor and Pollux. And land- 12
two currents met, they ran the ship aground;  ing at Syracuse, we tarried there three days.
and the prow sticking -fast, remained immovable,  And thence we coasted round, and came to 13
but the stern was broken by the violence of the   Rhegium: and after one day, the south wind
42 waves. And the soldiers' counsel was to kill  having risen, we came the next day to Puteoli:
the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out,  where we found brethren, and were desired to 14
43 and escape.  But the captain, willing to save  tarry with them seven days, and then we went
Paul, kept them from their purpose, and com-  towards Rome. And from thence, when the 15
manded that they who could swim should cast  brethren heard of us, they came to meet us as
themselves first into the sea, and get to land;   far as Appii Forum, and the Three Taverns;
44 and the rest, some on boards, and others on   whom  when Paul saw he thanked God, and
some of the things from  the ship.  And so  took courage. And when we came to Rome, 16
they all escaped safe to land.               the centurion delivered the prisoners to the
commander of the camp, but it was permitted to
Paul to dwell by himself, with a soldier who
XXVIII.-AND when we had fully escaped,   guarded him. And after three days, he called 17
then we ascertained that the island was called   the chief of the Jews together, and when they
2 Melite. And the barbarous people showed us   were come together, he said to them, Brethren,
no common philanthropy: for they kindled a   though I have committed nothing against our
fire, and brought us all to it, because of the   people, or the customs of our fathers, yet I was
present rain, and because of the cold.        delivered prisoner from  Jerusalem  into the
3   And when Paul had gathered a great number   hands of the Romans; who when they had 18
of dry sticks, and laid them on the fire, there   examined me, would have released me, because
came a viper out of the heat, and fastened on   there was no cause of death in me. But when 19
4 his hand. And when the barbarians saw the   the Jews spoke against it, I was compelled to
venomous creature hanging on his hand, they   appeal to Cesar; not that I had any thing to
said among themselves, No doubt this man is a   charge against my nation. On this account, there- 20
murderer, whom, though he has escaped the sea,  fore, I have invited you, that I might see you,
5 yet Justice permits not to live. And he shook   and speak with you: for on account of the hope
off the creature into the fire, and suffered no   of Israel I am compassed with this chain.
6 harm; but they expected that he would be        And they said to him, We neither received 21
inflamed, or that he would suddenly fall down   letters from Judea concerning you, nor has any
dead. But after they had looked a great while,   one of the brethren who came, reported or said
and saw no harm come to him, they changed   any harm  of you; but we think it proper to 22
7 their minds, and said that he was a god. In. hear from  you, what you think: for as it
the same parts were possessions of the chief  respects this sect, we know that it is every
of the island, whose name was Publius; who  where spoken against.




224                             ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
23   And when they had appointed him a day,  ing, and they have closed their eyes, lest they
there came many to him into his lodging; to  should see with their eyes, and hear with their
whom he expounded and testified the kingdom    ears, and understand with their heart, and
of God, persuading them of the things concern-  should be converted, and I should heal them.
ing Jesus, both out of the law of AMoses, and out  Be it known, therefore, to you, that the sal- 28
24 of the prophets, from morning to evening. And   vation of God is sent to the Gentiles, and they
some believed the things that were spoken, and   will hear it.  And when he had said these 29
25 others believed them not.  So not agreeing   things, the Jews departed, and had much reasonamong themselves, they departed, Paul having   ing among themselves.
said one word, Well spoke the Holy Spirit by   And Paul remained in his own hired house 30r
26 Isaiah the prophet to our fathers, saying, Go to   during two whole years, and gladly received all
this people, and say, Hearing you will hear, and   who came to him, announcing the kingdom of 31
will not understand; and seeing you will see,   God, and teaching the things concerning the
27 and not perceive; for the heart of this people   Lord Jesus Christ, with all boldness, and wiUhis become gross, and their ears are dull of hear-  out molestation.




APPEN DIX
TO THE REVISION
OF THE
GOSPEL BY MATTHEW.








MEANING AND USE
OF
B A P T I Z E I 
PHILOLOGICALLY AND HISTORICALLY INVESTIGATED,
FOR THE
AMERICAN BIBLE UTNION.
BY T. J. CONsANT, D.D.
NEw aork:
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION, 350 BROOME STREET,
BIBLE REVISION ASSOCIATION, LOUISVILLE, KY.
1860.




Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1860, by
THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of New York.
PRINTED AND STEREOTYPED BY THOMAS HOLMAN,
Corner of Centre and White Streets, N. Y.




TO THE READER.
The question may be asked: Why, in a revision of the English New Testament, professedly
designed to represent the latest results of critical learning in all respects, is one particular instance
of change distinguished, by being made the subject of a separate treatise?  To this I answer:
1. The meaning of the Greek word BAPTIZEIN has been so obscured, by the denominational controversies which have sprung up within the last two centuries, that nothing less than a complete
historical exhibition of its use, both in pagan and christian Greek literature, would suffice to place
the matter ir a clear light.
2. In substituting the literal English meaning of this word for its Anglicized form, in a revision
of the New Testament for popular use, the writer feels that a just deference to public opinion, as
well as to Christian feeling, requires that the reasons of this change should be fully set forth. It is
believed, that the method adopted in the investigation will commend itself to the candid inquirer.
By allowing the impartial witnesses of antiquity to speak directly to the reader, he is placed in a
-osition to judge for himself of the writer's deduction firom their testimony, which is recorded in the
revised text.
3. The exhibition of the grounds for this change is required, moreover, by the action of large
and influential organizations in England and America, which chiefly control the work of Bible
translation in heathen tongues. By these societies the principle has been formally adopted, that the
Greek word BAPTIZEIN shall be universally transferred, and not translated, in versions under their
patronage; and so stringently is this rule enforced, that even in mission-fields wholly destitute of
the word of God, versions confessedly of the highest merit, in all other respects, have been rejected
because in this there was a deviation from the rule. The Bible Society, for which I have the honor
to labor, has adopted as its fundamental principle, to be applied to all its versions whether for the
home or the foreign field, the faithful translation of every word capable of being expressed in the
language of the version. This is, in the view of its managers and members, the only principle justly
claiming to be catholic; and from its nature, it admits of no exception.
It seems proper, therefore, in presenting to the public a revised English version of the New
Testament, in which this word is rendered into English, to show that the translation expresses its
true and only import, and is not a sectarian rendering.




vi.                                      TO  THE READER.
The entire argument is set before the English reader, in his own language; the authorities for
the use of the Greek word being fully given, in translations made as literal as possible.  These
authorities are all contained in the portion of the page above the dividing line; and in this
division of the page no foreign words are used.  The translation of this word being indicated by
small capitals (followed by the word itself in its Anglicized form), the English reader is as well
able to judge of its mleaningr, from the connection, as the reader of the original Greek.
The examples of the common meaning and use of the word, in Sections I. and IT., are from every
period of Greek literature in which the word occurs.  They include all that hlave been found by
lexicographers,* and by those who have written professedly on this subject; and these, with the examples
added frorm my own reading, exhaust the use of this word in Greek literature.
The quotations have been copied, in every instance, by myself or under my own eye, from  the
page, chapter, or section referred  to.  Special pains have been taken to imake these references as
definite and clear as possible, that any passage may easily be found; the author's name being given,
the name of the treatise, and its divisions  (if any are made), and tile volume and page of the
edition in most common use, or of the one accessible to me.
Brooklyn, N. Y., September, 1860.                                            T. J. CONANT.
- Basil. p. 256 (Steph. Thes.), "Sympathizing with those immersed in the sea" (zozgs ir z   a2czr7 3 flazrtoiE',,ot
oV,"c70e(JOVTrs-) is not included among the examples, as the writer gives none except such as he has been able to verify,
by reference to the passage and its connection.




CO N T E N T S.
The course of argument, in this treatise, may be seen at a glance in the following sketch of its plan.
PAGE.
SECTION   I.  Usage of Greek writers;  including the Church Fathers, when they do not speak of the Christian rite......    1-55
1. In the literal, physical sense....................................................................... 1-28
1. Absolutely, with the ingulfing element implied...................................................   1-18
2. Construed with some case of the ingulfing element................................................ 19-28
2. In the tropical or figurative sense......................................................................  2949
1. To plunge, to immerse (as in ingulfing floods) in calamities, etc...................................... 29-45
2. To overwhelm (figuratively) with an intoxicating liquor, etc............................                                                         46-49
& 3. Use in composition with  a preposition.............................................................    50-55
SECTION    II. Usage of the Greek Versions of the Old Testament................................................ 56-58
SECTION  III. Summary of lexical and grammatical uses......................................................  59-64
1. Lexical use........59.....6........................................                                                                               59-61
2. Grammatical construction.............................................................                                                             62-64
SECTION IV. Application to the New Testament................................................ 65-67
SE CTION V. Usage of the Church Fathers.......................................... 68-88
1. Where they use the word of the Christian rite, or describe the rite in other words..6......... 68-80
2. Where the rite  (or what is implied in it) is variously applied for illustration or comparison................  81-88
SECTION   VI.  Requirements and practice of the Christian  Church...............................                                                                      89-93
1. Of the Eastern, or Greek Church..................................................................                                                      89
2. Of the Western, or Latin  Church..............................................................  90, 91
3. Of the Anglican   Church.......................................92, 93
SECTION VII. Usage of the Versions....................................... 9498
1. Of the old Latin  versions.................................................................94, 95
2. Of the ancient Oriental versions..9..............................................................                                                      95
3. Of the Teutonic versions........................................... 95-97
4. Of modern versions for the learned...79....................................                                                                       97  98
SECTION   VIII.  Views of scholars of different communions...........................................                                                             99-103
SECTION IX. Obligation to translate the word.......................... lO107








MiEANING AND USE
O F
B A P T I Z E I N.
SECTION I.
Usage of Greek writers, including the Church Fathers, where they do not speale of the
Christian rite.
MEANING: TO IMMERSE, IMMERGE, SUBMERGE, TO DIP, TO PLUNGE, TO IMBATHE, TO WHELM.!1. In the literal, physical sense.
1. Absolutely, with the ingulfing element implied.
EXAMPLE 1.
Polybius,* History, book L, ch. 51, 6.  In his account of the sea-fight at Drepanum, between the
Romnans and Carthaginians, describing the advantages of the latter in their choice of a position, and
in the superior structure and more skillful management of their vessels, he says:
"For, if any were hard pressed by the enemy, they retreated safely, on account of their fast
sailing, into the open space; and then with reversed course, now sailing round and now attacking in
flank the more advanced of the pursuers, while turning and embarrassed on account of the weight of
the ships and the unskillfulness of the crews, they made continued assaults and SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED)
many of the vessels."
* Born 205 before Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Polybii Hist. lib. I. c. 51, 6 (ed. Schweigh.).
re yap  7rtyEaotro rtver vUro            czTOy  7roA el.oLo,  KaTroW7r    avexc)poVV acrLUaAco  St&a To
raXvUavOTEti,    EorL To  avaTreTrra"tEevov T7rOwo' KaTreT EK  IETo A   T9to 7rporrTOV"t 7  TtTVK0UTrOa, aTOTE /EV 7EptWAEoVTES, TOTE7 WAayLOL IpoO-WrlTOVTE5 0pE/O/LE OtS'  Kal r(3XPV7(p7'(TTCO
&ta To i3cpos T53V 7rAoi'a  Kf2L &ta T7zJ aztEtp'cW  Taly WAir7poiuarcw,   E/L/3oAa5' TE (UVEXEeLS i&l'oc-az', Kat woAAa  iTO cvKa)coV E/3artc)V.




2                                  USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 2.
The same Work, book VIII., ch. 8, 4.  Describing the operations of the engines, which Arclhimedes
constructed for the defense of Syracuse when besieged by the Romans, and witlh which hlie lifted the
prows of the besieging vessels out of the water, so that they stood erect on thle stern, and then let
them fall, he says:
"Which being done, some of the vessels fell on their side, and some were overturned; but most
of them, when the prow was let fall from  on high, BEING SUBIERGED (BAPTIZED), became filled with seawater and with confusion."
EXAMPLE 3.
Plutarch,* Life of /Marcellus, ch. XV.  Describing the same operations, he says (speaking of the arms
of the engines projecting from  the walls over the vessels):
"Some [of the vessels] thrusting down, under a weight firmly fixsed above, they sunk into the
deep; and others, with iron hands, or beaks like tlhose of cranes, hauling up by the prow till they were
erect on the stern, they SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED)."
* Born in the year 50 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 4.
Aristotle,* concerning Wonderful Reports, 136.  Speaking of what the Phoenician colonists of Gadira
(on the southern coast of Spain) were reported to have seen, when sailing beyond the Pillars of HIercules
(westward of the strait of Gibraltar), he says:
"They say that the Phcenicians vwho inhabit the so-called Gadira, sailing four days outside of thle
Pillars of Hercules with an east-wind, come to certain desert places full of rushes and sea-weed;
which, when it is ebb-tide, are not IMMERSED (BAPTIZED), but when it is flood-tide are overflowed."
* Born 384 before Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Polybii Hist. lib. VIII. c. 8, 4 (ed. Schweigh.).
Ob 7YEVO/AEvov, TrPIC  /AvEV rW,  w-Aotov' Acdy7 a  KarCL7-re7i,   7T a fr   Kal KaCeT-rpE bero'  ra
3E  rAeorr-a  T77S vp Cppa' w' vvs/ov  pcfOeoy             Tts  7ar LEoeva, wAipy  OaATT7rS E7Y1LVETO  Kat
rapaXls'.
Plutarchi Vit. Marcelli, XV (ed. Schifer).
Tasgr ENy V7O /3ptOovs- oT?77p'o(vTos     avo0OEv' coOovoaLt  KtaTE8VOv Elts /3OoV, 7rs- a c XEP L
otrl87pas-, 73  r70olao-wv Ea Kao-/eLoEs  yepavtrw, ararrTcoo-at 7rpcopaOEr' opOcasr E'     p 
op7a~' &rl 7rrzwpv. aV gfEocAristot. de mirabilibus Auscultationibus, 136 (ed. Beckker, Vol. VI. p. 136).
A E7     ovrrT TOs r  OtVtKac  TOtr' KarOxtKOUVTaC' Ta  Fadetpa  KaAov'eva, e'o   7r)AEovras
HpaKAeV  or   Arr AV  a17rTAtrB  aveET hepa' rerrapa~    rapayt -eat  Ets  Ttvas' roTovs',q  av~lhcp  7)/xE 7pas' T-ETTCapaCs, 7rapaCli/Et cx   E'v Tri/P TOWOVS'' Jange aOgZi2ovos'vw9&Ev (Schafer).              figura aquilce; h. e. figura adsimilata aquile (Id.). Baehlr,
ZTo4UatCCa Edxaa/Eva yeedvtov sunt unci adsimilati rostris Herod. III. 28, figurarl aquilce s. figuram adsimilatam aquilc,
gruum. Hierodotus III. 28, i2eiv Elxaaduov. Belne Interpres, ut reddi vult Schaefer, etc.




IN THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                              3
EXAMPLE 5.
Eubulus,* (fragment of an ancient comedy, entitled JTVausicaa) says, with comic extravagance, of one
whose vessel is wrecked in a storm and a prey to the ingulfing floods:
Who now the fourth day is IMMERGED (BAPTIZED),
leading the famished life of a miserable mullet."t
* A Greek writer of comedies, about 380 before Christ.
M Mullet: a fish, fabled to be always found empty, when caught.
EXAMPLE 6.
Polybius,* History, book XXXIV. c. 3, 7.  In his description of the manner of taking the sword-fish
(with an iron-headed spear, or harpoon), he says:
"And even if the spear falls into the sea, it is not lost; for it is compacted of both oak and
pine, so that vwhen the oaken part is IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) by the weight, the rest is buoyed up, and is
easily recovered."
* Born 205 before Christ.
EXAMPLE 7.
The same Work, book III. ch. 72, 4.  Speaking of the passage of the Roman army, under the
Conrsul Tiberius, trou(rh the river Tebia, which had been swollen by heavy rains, he says:
"They  passed  through  with  difficulty, the foot-soldiers  I1MIERSED  (BAPTIZED)  as far as to  the
breasts."
GREEK TEXT.
Ep?7/ovs., Opvov   KaI vKov           ps,   OUS''      A   L    a    T       /77,EPrWys  Op'o V  Kal ~)vlcovs' 7rA'pes'. ovsa  oray, Ev  ali7ro-tg p   7                         0 o'
7rAVyLpvpa, KaraKAv'e(EYat.
Eubuli Nausicaa (MJeineke, Fragm. Comic. Graec., Vol. III. p. 238).
hOs I/vy  7E7sPr7rl    u rEpav  Oa7r rl ETat,
vro7TrTv  7ro7rpov  KerTpeco.s  7-p/3ov /3tor.l
Polybii Reliq. lib. XXXIV. c. 3, 7 (ed. Schweigh. Vol. IV. p. 626).
IC,v  EK7rrE    &   ES' T7- OtaAaTTa 7'0 o pv, ovK aro   oA'                     yap  TK           
ap~ro  KLat E'o Aa37ls, C0JTE, ga7rriolevov To    8pvtV ov        pta   TO                               Ka
EvavZaNA777rT0V.
Ejusdem  list. lib. III. c. 72, 4: /ALXts, ecos TlWt  IacrcTv oL 7rESO'L 3iaTzyLeoLeV0t,  EtccaVOV.
Schweigh. Atheen., Tom. IIl. p. 126.                 Gesnerum probavi, monentem (p. 562 init.) rovgoov scribenQild nune quartum in diem undis mergitur,    dum esse raeotvT6vcO,, id est, &&Ziov, TaeCltUoov, miseri,
jeunam miseri mugilis terens vitam.            rurmnosi (Id. Tomn. IX. p. 289).




4                                  USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMIPLE 8.
The same Work, book XVI. ch. 6, 2.  In his account of the sea-fight between Philip and Attalus,
near Chios, he speaks of a vessel belonging the latter as:
"Pierced and BEING IMME3ERGED (BAPTIZED) by a hostile ship."
EXAMPLE 9.
Strabo,* Geography, boo/k XII. ch. 2, 4.  Speaking of the under-ground channel, through which the
waters of the Pyramus (a river of Cilicia in Asia Minor) forced their way, he says:
"And to one who hurls down a dart, from  above into the channel, the force of the water makes
so much resistance, that it is hardly I3IMMERSED (BAPTIZED)."
* Born about 60 before Christ.
EXAMPLE  10.
The same Work, book VI. ch. 2, 9.  "And around Acragas [Agrigentum  in Sicily] are marsh-lakes,
having the taste indeed of sea-water, but a different nature; for even those who canl not swim  are
not In3MERSED (BAPTIZED), floating like pieces of wood."
EXAMPLE 1 1.
The same Worik, book XIV. ch. 3, 9.  Speakling( of the march of Alexander's army, along the
narrow  beach (flooded in stormy weather) between the mountain called Climax  and the Pamplhilian
Sea, he says:
"Alexander happening to be tlhere at tlhe stormy season, and accustomed to trust for the most part
to  fortune, set forward before the swell subsided; and  they  marched  the whole day in water,
IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) as far as to the waist."
GREEr TEXT.
Ejusdem  Hist. lib. XVI. c. 6, 2: TET'PCO/E`VV    KaL  3 a7rT40;oEu77v' r' v ECOS  7oAEulLas%.
Strabonis Geogr. lib. XII. c. 2, 4 (ed. Tzschucke).
Tco  (E KCLaOLEVL acKOV7PTOl CaPCOE  EltS TO'V /30Opov 77 /3CLa TOV VOaTrOS CXU7TLrpaTTeL TO7TOVTOV 
COOTE /.Lo~iS' I   ILctEOCL
0toe xoZktS fia7rlr[eo-Oat.
Ejusdem lib. VI. c. 2, 9 (ed. Siebenkees).
iliEp't'AKpayaCa 8e3 Atl/JVacL T77PV /e)L YEVOLV EXOvcXL OaAaTT7S, T177V 3E (vrcTLV &cIaopovOV&E yap Tots' aKoAv/J3ots' /3aT7rr EcoOaO  o-v,3azEt l  vAcouv rpo7rov E7rtwoAacovo-tL
Ejusdem lib. XIV. c. 3, 9 (ed. Tzschucke).'O  38'AAe`ravpos Et' XUetLptoY, E/L7rEGOP KatpoV,  Kal  TO    EOrEv e7TrTpeTCOV Tv   TVX7,
7rpcP avELvcLa TO Kv/vLa ap/l7JA E, Kat OAqV T'7V?Y e tPaV  EV VUaLT  yEVeOac  T7)V 7TOPEECLV (TVVE/37
I-AXPt oijkaAov 13a7rc t'tOILEiVwOV.
Being imme-ged (in the act of sinking), as expressed by the 1 2 The sense of this clause is given, without imitating the conpres., in distinction from the preceding peLf.        strutction, which would be harsh in English




IN T3HE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                         5
EXAMPLE 12.
The same Work, book XIV. ch. 2, 42. Speaking of the asphalt in the lake Sirbonis, which floats on
the surface on account of the greater specific gravity of the water, he says:
"TThen floating at the top on account of the nature of the water, by virtue of which, we said,
there is no need of being a swimmer, and he who enters in is not IMMERSED (BAPTIZED), but is lifted
out."
EXAMPLE 13.
Diodorus' (the Sicilian), Historical Library, book XVI. ch. 80.  In his account of Timoleon's defeat
of the Carthaginian army on the bank of thell  river Crimissus in Sicily, many of the fug~itives perishing
in the stream swollen by a violent storm, he says:
"The river, rushing down with the current increased in violence, SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED) many, and
destroyed them  attempting to swim through with their armor."
EXAMPLE 14.
The same Work, book L ch. 36.  Describing the effects of the rapid rise of the water, during the
annual inundation of the Nile, he says:
"Most of the wild land animals are surrounded by the stream  and perish, being SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED);
but some, escaping to the high grounds, are saved."
EXAMPLE 15.
The same Work, boo/k XI. ch. 18.
"The commander of the fleet,t- leading on the line, and first joining battle, was slain after a
brilliant conflict; and his ship being SUBMAERGED (BAPTIZED), confusion seized the fleet of the barbarians.".SWrote his history, about 60-30 before Christ.
t Of the Persians, at the battle of Salamis.
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem, lib. XVI. c. 2, 42.
ELr' EL7TroAa/{OVO-a 8taL 77V  bvO(TV TOv vUCLaTOS, KaO 7O v EV au /E V /l7783E KoAV/Jov 8e&uOat,
7E8 /aW7rTUEcro0aT   TOvY EI/3cGvra aAA' EgaLpEEaOact.
Diodori Siculi Biblioth. Hist. lib. XVI. c. 80 (ed. Bekker).'O  7rorauos. )/3tatorEp   7co pE vELTt KTar0Eppo/AEVOs 7roAAovs   E/3at7TE, [Kat /ETa  TWV
07ror  ltacvXote`Vovq 8te'00ELpe.
Ejusdem lib. I. c. 36.
T1 ov 3  Xeperatcov O077t  V pt a 7oAAa' yEv rv7r 7Tou ro r  7 rrora     7rep(A ib8OE`,ra 8taCO5etperat
I3aWrTr oE(a, TLYt a    E&' TOV  JlUETE'O'pOVS' EKCEevyoVTa TO7OVg (3ac-co0ETat.
Ejusdem lib. XI. c. 18.'O  3E vacvapXor  rporlyov/eOEYos r7r r TecoJs  KacL  7wrpc)ror   orvvrl4ar   palX7vY  8tec/Oaprl,
i Zufolge welcher es, wie wir sagten, keines Schwimmers bedarf (Groskutrd).




6                                  USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 16.
Josephus,* Jewish.ntiquities, boo/k XV. ch. 3, 3.  Describing  the murder of tile boy Aristobulus,
who (by Herod's command) was drowned by his companions in a swimming-bath, he says:
"Continually pressing  down and IMMERSING (BAPTIZING) him  while swimming, as if in sport, they
did not desist till they had entirely suffocated him."
* A Jewish writer, born in the year 37 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 17.
The same writer, Jewish War, book IL ch. 22, 2.  Relating the same occurrence, he says:
"And there, according to command, being IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) by the Gauls in a swimminlg-bath,
he dies."
EXAMPLE 18.
ThLe same writer, Jewish War, bookl III. ch. 8, 5.
"As I also account a pilot most cowardly, who, tlhrlouh dread of a storm, before the blast came
voluntarily SU.BMERGED (BAPTIZED) the vessel."
EXAMiPLE  19.
The same writer, Jewish War, book III. ch. 9, 3.  Describing the condition of the vessels in the port
of Joppa, during a storm, he says:
"And many [of the vessels], struggling against the opposing swell towards thle open sea (oor tllhey
GREEK  TEXT.
AacxLrpwos  ayO)LwvtlaAEVOSr'    7WsO6 8EreE    Tiaa7rtr~)EL'r2s, rapaXv  K<aTEXE     To  vIavrttco'  Ta)w
I3apl3pcorw.
BcTa7t_,z &Eio7s Coisl.l quod satis elegans; vide Polybium, 1, 51 (Wesseling).
Josephi Antiq. Jud. lib. XV. c. 3, 3 (ed. Oberthfir).
BaCpovTES aL'Et KaL 3a7-Tt(OVTESr cog Er Wrat&taU  Vr7Xo/JEVo2  OVIC av7ilcaVW  ECOS Kat 7TCT2avaar tLV
Ejusdem  do Bello Jud. lib. I. c. 22, 2.'EKEi (, KSaT  EtOyA7ZK   VrO  TW)     a FcAaTTJV Ia7T7-trOULEVOS EiU KoAvL3-8lypq, TEAEVT(c.
Ejusdenm lib. III. c. 8, 5.
~fnS   E7EyE  Kat KV/EpVT7j?7V   f/yov at  ElAO'rarTo, OTsTL, XEtlcoa  &EL3OLKWS,  WpO  TY/r.
9vEAA5 E/3a7rr-to-Er  EKOW TO O-Kabos.
Ejusdem  lib. III c. 9, 3.
IH oAa s8EZ   7rpos  avrltov  KCfLEa /3aoISva1 EPat TO  7reAayos, v T               rE yap  atyiacov
Consulendus hic Codex est ab iis, qui novam iDiodori Siculi editionem parare voluerint (1Mon/faucon, nibl. Coisl. p. 214, irna).




IN THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                       7
feared the shore, being rocky, and the enemies upon it), the billow, rising high above, SUBMERGED
(BAPTIZED)."
EXAMPLE 20.
The same writer,.ntiquities of the Jews, book IX. ch. 10, 2. In his narrative of Jonah's flight, and
of the events that followed, he says:
"The ship being just about TO BE SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED)."
EXAMPLE 21.
The same  writer, Life of himself,   3:
"For our vessel having been SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED) in the midst of the Adriatic, being about six
hundred in number, we swam through the whole night."
EXAMPLE 22.
The same writer, Jewish War, book IIIL ch. 10, 9. He says of the Jews, in describing their contest
with tile Roman soldiers on the Sea of Galilee:
"And when they ventured to come near, they suffered harm before they could inflict any, and
WERE SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED) along with their vessels;.... and those of the SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED) Who
raised their heads, either a missile reached, or a vessel overtook."
EXAMPLE 23.
The same writer, Jewish War, book II. ch. 20, 1.
"And after the calamity of Cestius, many of the distinguished Jews swam away, as when a ship
IS BEING IMMERGED (BAPTIZED), from the city."
GREEK TEXT.
O6Tra 7rerpco&r?  xat TOVSa  eW  avrov wroAetUo0vs e&e&olKeoCav,  ETE'po5  VWEpapve1  o KAVX&v;e3a7TrrTer.
Ejusdem Antiq. Jud. lib. IX. c. 10, 2:'o-ov ov7ro (OE AAovroI /3arE T -at  TOyV 0aKaovsa
Ejusdem Vita ~ 3.
Bawrw-rlOevros yap  xLtCv roo3o 7rAolov  KaTa  eLo-  rv'Ao piap, repi E'aKoc-lvS TOP
apzOlv OTreS, &l  o7Aris' Trs' VVKTOS' Evr774:,eEa,
Ejusdem de Bello Jud. lib. III. c. 10, 9.
Kal 7rArryta4etv 7'TOALvTeTE,  7trpLv 8pactraL   7L raOEtv  EOavov, Kal o'vv aTrows' e3a7rWtOVTO   Kaet...      T  e  37TTEVTCOV TOvs avaVEvovTa  7) /3eAO  e9a-v, v  Oea
KareAa/3ave.
Ejusdem lib. II. c. 20, 1.
METaL  B  TrjV KErOTloV oav/aqopca,  wroAo2t rTO   Ew4avycv  Iov&aCov  CO0rT7Ep  i3aW ot.b*Tversi iEn t exb7XOn oTO 7eS frtie.
* The version in the text is the best Eng. expression of this mingling of the literal and figurative.




8                                    USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 24.
Plutarch,* Life of Theseus, XXIV, quotes the following  oracle of the Sibyl, respecting  the city
of Athens:
"A  bladder, thou mayest be I3MMERSED (BAPTIZED); but it is Inot possible for thee to sink."
* Born in the year 50 after Christ.
EXA~MPLE 25.
The same writer, Life of Aslexander, LXVIL   Describing  a season  of revelry, in  the army  of
Alexander the Great, when returning from  his eastern conquests, he says:
"Thou wouldest not have seen a buckler, or a helmet, or a pike;  but the soldiers, along the
whole way, DIPPING (BAPTIZING) with  CUps, and  horns, and  goblets, from  great winejars and mixing-Z3
bowls, mwere drinking to one another."
* Large bowls for mixing wine and water, into which the drilnking-cups were dipped.
EXAMPLE 26.
The same writer, Comparison  of.iristophanes and JMenander.   In  this  abridgment  (by  another
hand) of one of his lost compositions, speaking of Aristophanes'* faults of style, he quotes from  him
the following example of punning, or play on u;ords:
"'For he is praised,' says he,'because he DIPPrrED (BAPTIZED) the stewards; being not [Tamias]
stewards, but [Lamias] sharks.' "t
* Born about 450 before Christ.
t A play on the two similar words (differing only in the first letter)'tamias' stewards, and'lamias' sharks, the former
resembling the latter in rapacity as well as in name.'T'he significance of the Greek verb, in this connection, is aptly expressed by tle English translator of these writings
of Plutarch: " For he is much commended (saith he) for ducking the chamberlains." The word is, perhaps, used metaphorically
here, as in Ex. 157.
GREEK TEXT.
Plutarchi Vitte Thesei, XXIV. (ed. Schiifer).'AoKOS  I3arTL~7;f    I3vcaL  cE roT  ov0 OV OlS EOTIV.
Ejusdem  Vitoe Alexandri, LXVII.
E es 6' a'  ov  7ATre      Vr, o0  Kpa'vos, 0ov  raptcrtoav-   aAAc    taAats' Ka t pV7TOLS Kal  07ptKAElotls 7rCpa T7rV O5v awatrav oot oTrpartract 3a7rr (oXvTreS eK 7rov  /-eEyaA&ov   Kat Kparypcol,
JAArAols 7wpoeE'7rtov.
The readingr flazcriovTes has been doubted,l on account of the unusual construction with Ix r19cov; but (as suggested by
Coray,2' in loc.) a part of the action is put for the whole (synecdoche), as one must first dip the vessel in order to fill it.
E1jusdem  Aristoph. et Mlenandri Comp. (ed. Wyttenb.).
E7TractVELaL yap, Oy7aLv, OTt TOVS' Trallas- E/3a7rrToEv, ovxt TCaq/ac   aeAAa Acxlada    o3v7ras
I Suspecta mihi haec vex, cum Ex 7rAzwv ita constructa (M. DU-  I 2 AEYsZ ra V 0U14 xaTa avv0xSox~v.... 7(COTEQOV yae'cvW 7CR37.
soul, in Reislke's ed.).                                 |oiv'awz to farnTigew ayystdv wz zov atsvaaa&<ae fova6uevov.




IN THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                        9
EXAMPLE 27.
Epictetus,* JMoral Discoursest (fragment XI).
"As you would not wish, sailing in a large and polished and richly gilded ship, to be SUBMERGED
(BAPTIZED); SO neither choose, dwelling in a house too large and costly, to endure storms of care."
* Born about the year 50 after Christ.
t As committed to writing by his pupil, Arrian.
EXAMPLE 28.
Lucian,* Timon or the JMan-hater, 44.  Among the resolves for the direction of his future life (to
testify his hatred of mankind) is the following:
"And if the winter's torrent were bearing one away, and he with outstretched hands were
imploring help, to thrust even him  headlong, IIMMERSING (BAPTIZING) so that he should not be able to
come up again."
* Born about 135 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 29.
The same writer, True History, book I. 4. In this satire on the love of the marvelous, he pleasantly
describes men walking on the sea (having cork feet), and says:
"WYe wondered, therefore, when we saw  them  not IMMERSED (BAPTIZED), but standing  above the
waves, and traveling on without fear."
EXAMPLE 30.
Hippocrates, on Epidemics,* book V. Describing the respiration of a patient, affected with inflammation and swelling of the throat (Cynanche), and oppression about the heart, he says:
"Alnld she breathed, as persons breathe after having been IMIMERSED (BAPTIZED), and emitted a low
sound from the chest, like the so-called ventriloquists."
* An ancient medical wrork (attributed erroneously to Hippocrates) written, probably, before the Christian era.
GREEK TEXT.
Epicteti Dissertat. Frag. 11 (ed. Schweigh. Vol. ITI. p. 69).
foS 7rEp OvK av;E/3ovAov Ev V77i  kEyaAy Kal yAafvpa KaL w7oAvxpv cp wAe'Wv jawr'atrYat'   ovCro /xL7E EV o-K[,a atpov v7rreputEyE'OEt Kal 7TOAVTEAE  KaoOiEVOro    XEpTEE otXe'Oat.
Luciani Timon, 46 (ed. Lehmann).
KLt 7)v  Ttva TOP XEtVOS'  r0 OT~'       r appao t P4P7          7-   Xopa   OPEYcov  avrthav XEqlcovos, o 7roralyos      cepR,   o,Ea'Orat ae7T7aZt  (E   K cal Trov'rov  EWl KEfAcL Iv 8aT7i'Ovra, ws "The3 aVCaKVlIat aVV>77OE1.k
Luciani Verx Historio lib. II. 4 (ed. Lehmann).'EOavudwaokLEv  oyv'lOVE' ov  t3Trr/TT o'vovOU    aAA' vXrepeEXovraTs  TOW  KVUJ.TOV,, KIa
d3eOJr 3OlTrropovTaS'.
De Morbis vulg. lib. V. (Hippocratis Operca, vol. III. p. 571, ed. Kuihn).  Ka2l oYwTrveE,  Cs  EIc TOU
/e13acrLt7o at Yaorce'ov r' KaV eK 7K o E rt70Leo' O svOO  V7Te p 4 oC4T)Ep aiT c yyaurrpqL/vOo0 AEyoeLE at.




10                               USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
Describing the same case (book VII.), he says: "And she breathed, as if breathling after having
been IMMIERSED (BAPTIZED)."
EXAMPLE 31.
Dion Cassius,* Roman History, bookc XXXVII. ch. 58. Describing the effects of a violent storm, lie
says:
"So that very many trees mwere upturned by the roots, and many houses were tlhrown down; thle
ships which were in the Tiber, and lying at anchor by the city and at its mouth, were SUB3IERGED
(BAPTIZED), and the wooden bridge was destroyed."
* Born in the year 155 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 32.
The same Work, book XLI. ch. 42.  Describing the defeat of Curio by Juba, King of Numidia (at
the siege of Utica in Africa), and tlhe fate of the fiuitives, many losing thleir lives ill their eaer
haste to get aboard of their vessels, and others by overloading and sinking themn, he says
"And many of them, whllo lad fled, perished; somre thrown down by the jostling, in getting or.
board the vessels, and others SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED), in the vessels themselves, by their own weiglht."
E!XAMPLE 33.
The same Work, book LXXIV. ch. 13.  Of the forag(ing ships of Byzantium  (during the siege of the
city by thle forces of the Roman Emperor Severlus), returning overloaded with provisions in a storm,
and attacked by the Roman fleet, he says:
"And they, however much they miglit hlave desired it, were not able to do any thing; but
attempting in one way or another to escape, some were SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED) by the wind, using it too
freely,* and others were overtaken by the enemy, and destroyed."
* Carrying too much sail, in their eagerness to escape.
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem lib. VII. (ed. Kiihn, vol. III. p. 658).  KaL aveTrvet otov Ec roTO  /3e/3a&Tlr'rcatL ava7rvEOVon'.
Dionis Cassii Historiae Romanae lib. XXXVII. c. 58 (ed. Sturz).
nforTE rc oAroh Aa A I-ep oEvoSpa  rpopptLa avarpaT]7rvat, 7roAAas; 3e otKt'aS Karappayrl]vat
Tr re 7rAoLa r T,  v rT  TLtP3pt&L Kal  TpVO TO aTTV KaL wpOS  TaS   K3oAaLs arov O avAoXovzra
/3aW7rtoOrvc, KcaL T7V ye/pav Tr'V tvA` n1j  &ta0Oapi)vat.
Ejusdem lib. XLI. c. 42.
7rpor               t  KEV E  TV    T  7            ac-Et v \
YVXVOI   s o7 KaL 3tta/vyoVTEs' aUvw  cr- Aov-o, ot   El)v T) Eo TEsC 7rAot Ea J3CEL7o'roiv ddcoyi OfaA4'Tes',  OE Kac eU avrLocs Tocts tca eovv UWrO Tro  3oaS' arTov 3aoOxToSra.
Ejusdem lib. LXXIV. c. 13.
Kat EKEWOL &pacrat ttEV OVt3p, o    t'3 eL Ta /ChLArrTa r77tE0hop, 33To.          avyE7l) 8[ wr
7TErlpol)EOt, OL JLE   V7ro TO) 7rVevLaroS',  aAWrAr7 rors avrTo  XPoeoI, ePClaTrrOTO   ol o  vrro
rop) eLaVrttOV KaraAaclqaIo/  oJLEpl  &tAArz'O.




IN THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                       1I
EXAMPLE 34.
The same Work, book L. ch. 18.  Mark Antony, in his address to his soldiers before the sea-fight
at Actium, boasting of the superior strength and equipment of his vessels, and that the enemy would
not venture to encounter them, adds:
"And even if any one came near, how  could he escape being IMIMERGED (BAPTIZED) by the very
multitude of the oars?"*
* These vessels being impelled with oars, the larger and better equipped could run down and immerge the more feeble, by
their greater speed and weight.
EXAMPLE 35.
The same Work, book L. ch. 32.  In his account of the sea-fight at Actium, he describes Antony's
large and powerful ships as awaiting the attacks of the smaller and swifter vessels of Augustus,
hurling heavy missiles and grappling irons as they approached, and adds:
"And if they hit them, they came off superior; but if they missed, their own vessels being
pierced, they VERE SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED)."
EXAMPLE 36.
The same Work, book L. ch. 32.  In his further description of this battle, he says of the two
parties in the conflict:
"And hence, they gained advantages each over the other; the one dropping within the lines
of the sllips' oars, and crushing the oar-blades, and the othler from  aboveSUBMERGING (BAVrIZINIG) them
with stones and engines."
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem lib. L. c. 18.
Et'3E o7 KaC  7rWA70-crLeE rTM   7rwO   yEV aV  Ov  x  v7  aurou ro  7wrAiOovv 7TO)  K(W7rCv
6awrrto-OEtv;
Ejusdem lib. L. c. 32.
Kac   eL /IEV E7rtrLxoteV avTcvW, KpeLTToVU' eytoVroL'  EL 3   /apTOtEV, TrpoOErTcO   CaV   rtL'L
To W  oTKa4Ov  Ica7rTiovro.
Ejusdem lib. L. c. 32.
i[cK  rOVKTOU  TE7rAOVe'K7Tovv  re  a'A'h7Aov,  Ot[ Ev,  Es       T 7E apo(v' ovg  7rc  yveco
UWOWlWTOFTOES', Kay  MaS  KKoasL avvpao-o-ovr 9   ot oEn  aoe    arO                  at    rpat     a
uwXavo7r7ro v  arr, o0K'E'., "Tmeos is'the whole broadside of oars,' if such an expression be allowed" (Arnold, Thucyd. 7, 40).




12                                USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 37.
The same Work; book L. ch. 35.  In his account of the efforts to escape from  the flames of the
burning vessels (near the close of this battle), he says:
"And  others leaping  into  the  sea  were  drowned, or struck  by  the  enemy  WERE SUBMERGED
(BAPTIZED).
EXAMPLE 38.
Porphyry,* Concerning the Styx.  Describing the Lake of Probation, in India, and the use made of
it by the Brahmtins for testing the guilt or innocence of persons accused of crime, he says:
"The depthl is as far as to the knees;... and whvlen the accused comes to it, if hlie is guiltless he
goes through without fear, having the water as far as to the knees; but if guilty, afterl proceeding a
little way, he is IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) unto the head."
* A Greek philosopher, born 233 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 39.
Heliodorus, Ethiopics (Story of Theaoenes and Chariclea*), book V. ch. 28.  Of a band of pirates, who
had seized a vessel, and were unable to manage it in the storm  that ensued, he says:
"And already BECOMIMNG IIMMIERGED (BAPTIZED), and wanting little of sinlking, some of the pirates at
first attempted to leave, and get aboard of their own bark."
WVritten about 390 after Christ, by lieliodorus, afterward Bishop of Tricca in Thessaly.
EXAMPLE 40.
Heimerius,  Oration X., 2.  Speaking (in a strain of rhetorical extravagance) of the pictorial
* A Greek rhetorician, born about 315 after Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem lib. L. c. 35.
OL Oe Et's Ti/v OaAa o-o-az  EK'YTJ8WTES' aW7rE7rtVyoVTO,    Kat Vato  /VOI vr7T TWVi avrjL)u
E3a7rro0'rOo.
Porphyrii locus ex libro de Styge (Porphyrii de dbstinentia, etc., Cantabr. 1655, p. 282).
To iagos  o  eotrv  aXpL 7To     yovaTor  ov..   OTav   E KaT?7)yopoVAEVos        r EL/3,,
va~LVp~r9T7TOS  tME   0v,2) acoX   EPXETat  aXP cIv yoaTWo v  EX(OV TO  5OP    (aCPTWV  8',
oAtyov 7wpo/as /3a(rTtoEal'EXP'   KEaEAS7IS.
Ileliodori LAEthiopicorum  lib. V. c. 28 (ed. Belkker).
"H, io r e /3a7rTco/err) )Wv   KLa   aTaWuc a  /AKpo) c7woAecO7'Yrcop    EEtetXEpoav "TiV  JPIcoTT1
4Vtlt   V            (TWOlav aAOTT/         /L#ETEOCTptU6C aJKaE.




IN THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                               13
representations of the battle of Marathon, in the Poecile at Athens. where Cynegirus was shown
grasping a Persian vessel with his hands, he says:
"And I will show  you also my soldiers; one fighting  life-like even in the painting,... and
another I3MNERGING (BAPTIZING) with his hands the Persian fleet."
EXAMPLE 41.
Themnistius,* Oration IV. (XXIII).
"iAnd neither can the swordsmith determine, whether he shall sell the sword to a murderer, nor
the shipwright whether lie shall build ships for a robber,... nor the pilot whether he saves, in the
voyage, one whom  it were better to SUBMERGE (BAPTIZE)."
* A Greek rhetorician and philosopher, early in the second half of the fourth century after Christ
EXAMPLE  42.
On the Life and Poetry of Homer,* IL 26.  Among other characteristics of Homer's manner, the
writer mentions Emphasis; and after one example, adds:
"Similar also is that:'And the whole sword was warmed with blood.'
For truly in this he exhibits very great emphasis; as if the sword were so IMBATnED (BAPTIZED), as
to be heated."
The expression, on whiclh the writer makes this comment, is used by Homer in the Iliad, book 21, line 476, after
saying that Achilles drove his sword through the head of Echeclus. He uses it also in book 16, line 333, where he says that
Ajax smote with his sword the neck of Cleobulus.  In either case the writer's comment is just; the poet's expression
implying, that the sword was so plunged in the warm blood as to be heated by it.
* Of uncertain date; attributed (erroneously) to Plutarch.
GREEK  TEXT.
Heimerii Sophista~ Orat. X. 2 (ed. Wernsdoif).
J4a  &Ec 0ev/L)  Kcat (rTaTCLTLO)rLS  ELOvS  TO! Eo               T V ( vEL Kal Ei   T) ypacv /raXO/E/or.... rT)o  3E aAAov ata\ Xetpc-r  7rTO  H]Eppocz  (TTo'Aov /3aTr7Tl[or7a.
Themistii Sophistao Orat. IV. (ed. Dindorf. XXXIII).
Kal OUTE o       o axaltpo7roL 6SO r  aOKLUa(CEW  EXEt El a3poq5o)Vc~)   T7j\    acXCaLpac   ao7ro&O)TCerat,
3!             \       e                                      ~?
ovrKLE                l apway,  vavv77yo-erat,                         Kv,3EPrq'rqr e; 0S'oEE EV T,~  7rXA    5v
Kap Wa7T7'tat alI/IVOy 17)v.
De Vita et Poesi Homeri II. 26 (Plut. JMor., ed. Wyt. V. p. 1091).!r0v  Nep avB                    go a!aKEar 
Kap l yVp       7tL' ".Ej      L "pEIlcL                (   (C 7rrTLcOE)ro' OUT Lo        Iov  
OEp/AcawOvat.




14                                USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 43.
Suidas, Lexicon.   "Desiring  to  swim  through, they  were  IMMERSED (BAPTIZED)  by  their full
armor.'*
* A quotation, by this old Greek lexicographer, from a Greek writer now unknown.
EXAr1PLE 44.
Gregory,* Panegyric on Origen, XIV.  Describing him as an experienced and skillful guide through
the mazes of philosophical speculation, he says:
"He himself would remain on high in safety, and stretching out a hand to others save them, as if
drawing up persons SUBMIERGED (BAPTIZED)."
* Surnamed Thaumaturgus; made bishop of Neocxsarea about the year 240 after Christ.
EXABIPLE 45.
Chrysostom,n  Discourse on the paralytic let down through the roof.  Comparing the Saviour's cures
with those effected by human art, through the aid of the knife and the cautery, lhe says:
"But here, no such thing is to be seen; no fire applied, nor steel PLUNGED IN (BAPTIZED), 1101' flOWilln
blood."
* An eminent Greek writer of the Christian Church, born 347 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 46.
Th/e same writer, on Eph. ch. V. Discourse XIX.  Showing that the visible heavens do not rest
(according to the popular error) on the waters of the ocean, he says:
"For things borne on the water must not be arched, but must be hollowed [downward]. Wherefore?
GREEK  TEXT.
Suide Lexicon, s. v. ZItavpcr-at (ed. Bernh. col. 1300). ZJtaveVoraLt EOEAOoravrTEs e3a7Trr oo vro
v7wo rs- 7raro7roktags.
Gregorii Thaumaturgi Orat. Panegyr. in Originem, XIV. (Gallandii Biblioth. Vet. Patr. Vol. II. p. 430).
MErEcopos avros TE  Ev ao-CaAet /tLEot, KaL aAhoLs  OpEy'v  XEtpa   1acJr0o0LTo  CWO(r7Ep
fa7wTl(o0uEvovs aVtfLcOUEVoS.
Chrysostomi Homil. de paralyt. per tect. demiss. (ed. J.ontf. Vol. IlL p. 39).'EpTavOa 8E oVoEv  TOLOV7TOV EOTL-  tV&ELv  OV 7vp 7WpooC-ayoFLEVoV, OV OU0?pOV /3aWTrL O/IEVOYJ,
ovx atla pEOw.
Ejusdem in Epist. at Ephes. c. V. lom. XIX. 3 (ed..MIontf. Vol. XL p. 138).
Ta y&p EWTCW V& vZTOcJ (5pO/LELN  o0  IUpTOv(T'al  3ELc aAc a Ko'alvEcrtaL.'T' 77WT'E:




IN  THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                       15
Because, on the water, the entire body of that which is hollow* is IMIMERGED (BAPTIZED);.. but of that
which is arched, the body is all above, and only the extremities touch."
* Concave above, and hence convex underneath.
EXAMPLE 47.
The same writer, on David and Saul, Discourse II1. 7.
"Even this was worthy indeed of praise and of greatest admiration, that he did not PLUNGE IN
(BAPTIZE) the sword, nor sever that hostile head!"
EXAMPLE 48.
Epistle to Damagetus* (by an unknown Greek writer).
Shall I not laug-h at him, lwho, having SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED) his ship with much merchandise,
then blames the sea for having ingulfed it full laden?"
* Of uncertain date, falsely attributed to Hippocrates the physician and medical writer, and printed with his works.
EXAMPLE 49.
Life of Pythagoras,* 2. In his account of the philosophy of Pythagoras, Aristotle, and Plato, the
writer states that things sublunar are subject to four controlling forces, deity, fate, human choice,
fortune; and in illustration, says:
"As, to enter into the ship, or not to enter, is in our own power; but the sudden coming on of
storm  and tempest, in fair weather, depends on fortune; and that the  IMMERGED (BAPTIZED) ship beyond
all hope is saved, is of the providence of God."
* By an unknown Greek writer, and of uncertain date.
GREEK TEXT.
orot o   Ev  KolAov To  ato/ta oAov 3awrrteraat EL reT   V&rTO'..  TO. o      6e KEKOVpT7C0OEVOV TO
t\ TO,               \,,n \ co   1 a,..             T
ELNV       " oAov  OTWrlv a'v OOEV, Ta 3E CpcL ELKELTal`  fAOJOV.
/ztv cr/a ov eor succorer, r& oa  acKpa errtKetrat tzovov.
Ejusdem de Davide et Saule Hom. III. 7 (ed. JMontf. Vol. IV. p. 779).'E7rat'vov [.tE  aLtov Kat /EuEYTTrov 0av[LaTos KCa To tlt I3a7rrtracl To Chose, lq773E  a7roTELE'LJ
TrI 7rOAE/LLav EKELI77L KEbCaArLv.
Hippocratis Opera (ed. Kiihn, Vol. III. p. 809).
MArk yEXaco TOM Tip v77a roAAou L (L oOpTLOWL t /acLTWCavTa,  ElTa /E/lo(/E5Lvo 7O Tp OCaAaTTr
o07  KaTe3V0tStreL avT77yv 7rA77p;
De Vita Pythagoras, II. (Jamblichi Chalcid. de Vita Pythagorica liber, ed. Kiessling).
tov. TO [tErl eL'aEA v ELs 77LY ra Io 1 [t7r EE  ErTTi.  To    rot ay~V va
#XE,.,ov  KatL   aAiL    "A47V Wamr2S E eYI' EOaAaL e2 K   TVXYr;.  TO /A1LITOt /3LWTLa7 O/.LEv T17LV PCLU rI ap
t'Awria 6roijvoct, r'povolas OEOV.
Hermann ad Vig. Annot. 252.




?16                               USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 50..'sopic Fables; fable of the mule,* who, finding tllhat he lightened his load of salt by lying down
in the water, repeated the experiment when loaded with sponges and wool.
"One of the salt-bearing mules, rushing into a river, accidentally slipped down; and rising up
lightened (the salt becoming dissolved) he perceived the cause, and remembered it; so tlhat always,
when passing through the river, he purposely lowered down and IMMERSED (BATrIZED) the panniers." etc.
* Writer and date unknown; told by Plut., Skill of water and land Animals, xvz.
EXAMPLE 51.
Fable of the dvpe and the Dolphlin.*  The dolphin bearing the ship-wrecked ape to the shore, and
detecting the attempted imposition of the latter, it is said:
"And the dolphin, angry at such a falsehood, IMMERSING (BAPTIZING) killed him."
* Writer and date unknown.
EXAMPLE 52.
Fable of the Shepherd and the Sea.*  The shepherd having embarked, with the merchandize obtained
from the sale of his flocks, it is said:
"But a violent storm  cominigl on, and the ship being in danger of BEcoMING IMMERGED (BAPTIZED), he
threw  out all the lading into the sea, and with difficulty escaped in the empty ship."
* WVriter and date unknown.
GREEK TEXT.
AtcTwrov MvOot, 254 (ed. Coray, p. 167).
q /           e.r o/                e'  ~^
T;rv a'Ayycev    OVOV UeS',or   EEYlaA&CW  ES' wo7ra/IOv, CoATOEIJ, avrol-aror    Kaf K 6oX  akTov
otaraKerroTv avraTcas EAa)pos, N ETO  T7p CLLTLCI, K"al KaLT)LOY'EVE   OOTE otapCatvO   aE'
TOv 7FroraLoL, E7rTL773es vLteVatL Kal 3a7rTlet ra a77yyetc.
Fabularum  tEsopic. collect. 3631 (recog. Hahli).
IKrat 0o 8e3Aig e57Tio  roW Ovr? +ev8e aOyaVaKV77'roaTO  6a7rSO')v  evro, a7reK7et1leK.
Ato-ro7rov MvOot (ed. Coray, 49; recog. Halm, 370).
Xul-gvos. Ser aoapov  yevoKov          cL TKa?7S vEcoS KLvZVVEVoVt7r,5 /3a7rrlTtie(EOat, TravTa TOV
bOpTOv EKPCaAXW   ELS' T7v \ cATaraaT,  cAts' KEM7 T) Z71L &EcT-C07.
1 Fab. 156 of the Oxford edition (1698), the preface to which speaks of Bentley as, Virum in v)lvendis lexicis satis
diligentem'




IN  THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                       17
EXAMPLE 53.
Plutarch,* On the comparative skill of water and land animals, XXXV. Speaking of the bird called
the Halcyon, and of her skill in constructing her nest, shaped like a fisher's boat so as to float safely
on the water, he says:
"That which is moulded by her, or rather constructed with the shipwright's art, of many forms
the only one not liable to be overturned, NOR TO BE IMMERSED (BAPTIZED)."
* Born in the year 50 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 54..dchilles Tatius;* Story of Clitophon and Leucippe, book III. ch. 1. The vessel being thrown on her
beam ends in a storm, the narrator says:
"We all, therefore, shifted our position to the more elevated parts of the ship, in order that we
might lighten that part of the ship that was IMMIERGED (BAPTIZED)."
* Author of the Greek romance here quoted, middle of the fifth century after Christ.
EXAMPLE 55.
The same writer (ibidem).
"But suddenly, the wind shifts to another quarter of the ship, and the vessel is almost MMERGED
(BAPTIZED)."
EXAMPLE 56.
The same Workl, book IV. ch. 10. The heroine, Leucippe, having fallen down, apparently in a fit,
the cause is thus explained:
"For the blood when quite young, and boiling up through intense vigor, often overflows the veins,
and floodingo the head within, WHELMS (BAPrIZES) the passage of the reason."
GREEK TEXT.
Plutarchi de sollertia animalium, XXXV. (ed. Wyttenb, Vol. IV. Pt II. p. 987).
To  7rAaTTLYLEVOV  UV   avrT/,  MAAhov o         vacV?7yov0evov, oXXarv woAAcOv'Uyov
aTrep7rpeTr0V Kat  a7rrecroT'.
Achillis Tatii de Leucippes et Clitophontis Amoribus, lib. III. c. 1 (ed. Jacobs, p. 58).
M&EOKEVc4iEaOa ouv a7raVTES' fsC Ta JETE'Opa T7S' VPROS, OWCOS' TO AyLev /aTLto/yaEvoV T
vyi7o, CVaKOvfJLtlEv
Ejusdem (ibidem).
AIaStCov  3e /LEuTa/aAAAETaL 7 To rvcv/cua E7r\E 0arEpa  TVJS V77OS-, KaL /.KpOV IaTwrterat TO
Ejusdem lib. IV. c. 10 (p. 90).
To  yap a4ca  7rdv'rp vectiov, Kat iwr  woAA77s aKLLrs ava;eov, vwrep/3A4E1 WroAAcaKc TaS
QAEItag, cat T1)V KEfah7qX?7 sov r3pO EpvKov   /lcWTrlEL TO1) Xoywy.ov Tqv  vanvo1.




18                               USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 57.
The same Work, boole IV. ch. 18.  Describing the manner in which the Egyptian boatman drinks
water from the Nile, he says:
"For their drinking-cup is the hand.  For if any of them  is thirsty while sailing, stooping
forward from the vessel he directs his face towards the stream, and lets down his hand into the
water; and DIPPING (BAPTIZING) it hollowed, and filling it with water, he darts the draught towards his
mouth, and hits the mark."
EXAMPLE 58.
Demetrius, the Cydonian,* On contemning death, ch. XIV. 4.
"For the dominion [of the soul] over the body, and the fact that, entering into it, she is not
wholly IMMERGED (BAPTIZED) but rises above, and that the body separate from her can do nothing, but
she, in efforts the greatest and gravest and kindred with herself, is wholly withdrawn from the body
and from  the vanity thence proceeding, are a clear proof, that there is an essence of the soul by
itself, not dependent on the body, and able of itself both to subsist and to abide."
* A Greek writer of the fourteenth century after Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem lib. IV. c. 18 (p. 101).
EKwK7rLa yap avrots' EOrt  77 Xetp.  El yap r7ss avrcoyv  L+7/ri7re  7fAEtoV, 7rpoKvuas EK
TV Ecor S TO /Ev  7pooWov Es Tov 7roVTa ov 7rpO33A77qKE, T           XLV Se XELPOa etS TO vop KV a7KE, KaC
TOV OKO07OV.
Dcmetrii Cydonii de contemnenda morte, c. XIV. 4 (ed. Kuinoel).
H  TE yap KaTa rov occuaTos apXy, Kat TE  voaV   Els- avro   J 7T WavrTeAAWs /3EacTTtruOat
dAA' aveXEtV, Kai TO  tEuev raWLa XWoptcoE  EKEWV77rS /18EV &vac-Oa  7rpaTTEtV  avrvv T      E Kara
rTar /EyurTraSa KaL ceeLTvroTras c     EpEpyezaS Kat EavrTp Or-v/'Trovs' 7Tot owLaros   Kal T7jS EKELEZV
/Avaptas, 7rav1rTEreAcr c7rT7AAaXOaL, TEKu7pLOV EvapyEs, ECVaL Tta Ka'G Eavr?7v T77s 1/VX>S79 o'vClav,
azvevEa- Erv   opuaror, OvvalE"V77v OE &E' EavTrS' Kal EvaL KaL AvetE.
I Comp. Plutarch. de Gen. Socrat. XXII. mled. Miyvvrca 3' [aaoxi] ov garda [yvXl Tov anvv TeO,'ov   WrA' al uepv 3.at
v. ar E!aav   acgua, M. T. A.




IN THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                           19
Qw.
CONSTRUED  WITH  SOME  CASE OF THE  INGULFING  ELEMENT,
WITH OR WITHOUT A PREPOSITION.
EXAMPLE 59.
Polybius,* History, book V. ch. 47, 2.  Speaking of a body of cavalry sent by Molon to attack
Xencetas, in a position where he was protected partly by the river Tigris, and partly by marshes and
pools, he says:
" Who, coming into near proximity with the forces of Xencetas, through ignorance of the localities
required no enemy, but themselves by themselves IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) and sinking in the pools, were
all useless, and many of them also perished."
* Born 205 before Christ.
EXAMPLE 60.
Epigram  on the comic poet Eupolis;* occasioned by his offensive allusions in a play called Baptae
(Dippers?), to the title of which the epigram  refers.
"You dipped me in plays; but I, in waves of the sea
IMMERSING (BAPTIZING), will destroy thee with streams more bitter."t
* Attributed to Alcibiades, about 400 before Christ.
t It is related that on a sea-voyage, the soldiers of Alcibiades, by his command, gave the poet several immersions in the
waves, a rope being attached to his body to insure his safety.
GREEK TEXT.
Polybii Hist. lib. V. c. 47, 2 (ed. Schweigh.).
Ot Kat (TVVE1yyUCraVTES TOS' 7rEp  Trov i5EEvEolrav,   a  7Tyv adyvotLa   acov- rT7rcov o0  7TrpOcE8Eorro  rCov 7roXElJAO'W   aurot  )' a    ur a'rwv SaTrrt'o(tEvo  Kal  KaraSvvovre9;E  rots reAaclav,
aXpW7;raot,u  7erav aaravres, roAXot 3E K'  a t te0Oap77aO-cV arcTv.
Epigramma in Eupolin (JMeineke, Hist. crit. Comic. Griec. p. 119).
Bc7rrE" hi zv OvpUAjcrTLv,;Y   Be me KVC'L 7T0PT0V
/3a7rro. v      oAEh o v4EAc TL  7v             7KpOTpOroSro
l Sic enim legendum pro fidtrs psa (Meineke).- Bciels (Bergk, Poet. Lyr. p. 473).




20                                  USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 61.
Strabo,* Geography, book XII. ch. 5, f 4.  Speaking of the lake Tatta in Phrygia (which he calls a
natural salt-pit), he says:
"The water solidifies so readily around every thing  that is IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) into it, that they
draw up salt-crowns when they let down a circle of rushes."
* Born about the year 60 before Christ.
EXAMIPLE 62.
Pindar,* Pythic Odes, II. 79, 80 (144-147).   Comparing  himself to  a cork  of the  fisher's net,
floating at the top, while the other parts of the fishing-tackle are doing service ir thle deptll below,
lie says:
"For, as when the rest of the tackle is toiling deep in the sea, I, as a cork above the net, am
nn-DIPPED (un-BArTIZED) in the brine."
* Born 522 before Christ.
EXAMPLE 63.
J.rchias, Epigram  X.*   Among  other implements of his art, which the old fisherman is said to
lhave hung up as a votive offering, are mentioned:
"And fishing rod thrice-stretched,t and cork un-DIPPED (un-BAPTIZED) in water."
* Of uncertain date, what Archias is meant not being indicated.
j An extension-rod, capable of being stretched to thrice its length when folded.
GREEK  TEXT.
Strabonis Geogr. lib. XII. c. 6, 4 (ed. Tzschucke.)
OV770) E  7rEpt7r)TT7CEat pLOaS'os ro vicop 7raLrT TOV /3a7T~rTcTErr  e's avoro OCO ov.
~a~ac  JcEAKOUVov, EWVE7EL&aV KaXO  (l-tI KICvKAoIV oXtO'vov.
Pindari Pyth. 11. 144-147 (79, 80, ed. Boeckh).
ATE  yap  ELtvaLov  7rovov  EXOtao   /3gaOv
oKevaS' ETEpas,, a/3ar7'to —ToS  Ell/L, 0eAAos  ost   VW7rEp  EpKOS', aAias-.'
Anthol. Grac. Tom. II. p. 94 (ed. Jacobs, Vol. II. p. 82).
Kact 8ovaKa  TpLTravLTov2, cz3aTrWLTTOV TE IaO  v3cop
1 Ego Bothio assentior conjungenti ai orrtaosg Eteu ai2uas,   Jam vero afgizrazos  2guacr hoc loco eo aptius sententie est,
quod non durum, quum verba Te220s  c)S Vr~,o  Z0xos  quasi in quod eu"r dicitur amarities....  Ego, inquit, ut cortex slupra
parenthesi dicta sint; ideoque post do.o. interpunxi virgula rete, non immergor salis undis (Boeckh). —Baib est fia09ws
(Boeckh). Comp. Exs.                                    (Id.).




IN THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                                   21
EXAMPLE  64.
Plutarch*, On Superstition, III.   The  superstitious man, consulting  the jugglers  on  his frightful
dreams, is told:
" Call the old Expiatrix,t and PLUNGE (BAPrIZE) thyself into  the sea, and spend a day sitting  on
the ground."
- Born in the year 50 after Christ.
t An old woman, supposed to have power to avert evil omens by magic lustrations.
EXAMPLE  65.
The same writer, Gryllus, VIL.  He says of Agamemnon:
"Then  bravely  PLUNGING (BArrIZING) himself into the lake Copais, that there he might extinguish
his love, and be freed from  desire."
EXAMPLE  66.
The same writer, Physical Questions, X.
"W lhy do they pour sea-water into wine, and say that fishermen received an oracle, commanding
to IDIMERSE (BAPTIZE) Bacchus in [or at] the sea?
GREEK TEXT.
Plutarchi de Superstitione, III. (ed. Wyttenb. Vol. I. p. 656).
T1v 7reptctcKrptalv  KakeLo  ypcav,l  Kac  /3cTrrLcroV eTeavrUo   ev Okao-crav,  KaK  KcaOar  ev
TU  7i otn]rnepevr-o).
Ejusdem  Grylli, VII. (ed. Wyttenb. Vol. V. p. 23).
Etrc   KaAO)! KaAcos  EavLrov Pa7r/tT(ov     EcS T17V Kcowra[za A  wvy/v,  os avcroOL    KaraOJ3Eao JV
ToV EYpOTa KaL T7S E7Lrt0/V/llas a7raAAat'o/EVOS.
Ejusdem  Quust. Nat. X. (ed. Wyttenb. Vol. IV. p. 696).
k rT1) OtLv    OcLaAaX(YCav  7rWapaXeovo't, Kat XpLyVo                 C pLO C XtEyovctv    A lELs  KOLat'7V0at,
7poo-ra2rrovTa  3a7rteLV  TO rV  Altovva-ov wrpo'r Tr7. OaAa-rrav;
The oracle is given thus (Schol. Hom. Ii. 6, 136, ed. Bekker):         G oz8 x',0o'us  -S69, c hrE'LuvV wiTOzr) Ji6orovu iaCda
flueriloze," co 
1 Quasi dicas anum circumpistricem.  Istiusmodi lustrationis by Lobeck], nihil aliud est quam vinum temperare; et videtur
pars erat, ut corpus lustrandum circumlineretur, et quasi circum- Scholiastes verbum  antiquatum, nobisque a solis grammatieis
pinseretur, imprimis luto, 7nr27U, tum abstergeretur; quorum illud servatum, cum nonnullis aliis ex oraculo retinuisse, cujus sensum
est 7retluaiTrev, hoc arouciertv; sed utrumque promiscue de tantum per caliginem videre licet:
tota lustratione dicitur (Wyttenb.).'Ev  7rai't xdhvvaov ~acea fiaa:riotre.
2 Similiter conjunctum cum'reos verbum flc mZetv ab Sophocle   De SJE'ra non recuso quin alii a me dissentiant; sed ai2E'a
notabimus sub illo (Dindorf, Steph. TiLes.). Perhaps," at (or by) recte mihi reposuisse videor, aptum imprimis Baccho nomen, a
the sea."                                                  vinetis tractum (Lobeck, Observ. crit. et gram. in SophccL Aj.
3 Immergere Bacchum, ttefi 6sEv sea aLtEv [as conjectured p. 347).




22                                  USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 67.
Parallels between Greek and Roman History, II.*   Relating  a story  of a, Roman General, who
fell mortally wounded in an ambush of the Samnites at the Caudine Forks, the writer says:
"But in the depth of night, surviving  a little longer, he took  away the shields of the slain
enemies, and DIPPING (BAPTIZING) his hand into the blood, he set up a trophy inscribing it,'the Romans
against the Samnites, to trophy-bearing Jove."'
* Attributed (falsely, as is supposed) to Plutarch, and printed with his writings.
EXAMPLE 68.
Josephus,* Jewish War, book II. ch. 18, 4.  He thus describes the death of Simon by his own hand
after he had put his family to death in sight of the people:
"And stretching out the right hand, so as to be unseen by none, he PLUNGED (BAPTIZED) the whole
sword into his own neck."
* Born in the year 37 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 69.
The same writer,.Antiquities of the Jews, book IV. ch. 4, 6.  Describing the mode of purifying the
people, during the thirty days of mourning for Miriam, sister of Moses, he says:
"Those, therefore, who  were defiled  by  the  dead  body, casting  a little of the ashes into a
fountain  and DIPPING (BAPTIZING) a hyssop-branch, they  sprinkled, on  the third  and seventh  of the
[thirty] days."
GREEK  TEXT.
Ejusdem  Parallela Grseca et Romana, III.
BaE taS  8E& VVKTO"S oAlyov E7rtLryias, 7rEPLElAET  T v70' a        YflVV  7rOAt  Ta            wrtas,
\   n\                                                  O~yn~r]~LE;W y CI~OXEq7EYE7MTa a*- t!!aJ!
Kat EtLS TO aL/C   T/v~  XELPa /aTrTascra, ETir0(TE Tpo7TTaLO  ELtypaCas'        P Aco/Laot KaTa Zal/VIT0V.
A    ri rporatovxco.
Josephi Bell. Jud. lib. II. c. 18, 4 (ed. Oberthiir).
Tijv TE  3E~lav  zCaTEL&as, cos' /rqVX AaXaOELV, oAov Els T/v EavTov cr(ayT7/v E/3arraTtcE TO
umost.
Ejusdem  Antiq. Jud. lib. 4. c. 4, 6 (ed. Imman. Bekker).
Tovs. ovv a7ro VEKPOV  lE/ttcLaoIEVO VS  TrqiS TE /)pas  oAtyov  E    ryv Wi/7/V  EVtEPTES' Kai  vorco7rov pE7rTTCXavTES, EppaLtor TpTpy TE Kxat ElIpOly  TorV /Asepwo.
This reading of the passage, in Bekker's edition, is the one suggested by Bonfrer (on Num. oh. XIX), some words
having evidently been repeated, in the common Greek text, by an-error in copying.  The common reading,' however, shows
the same use of fiagziaacvre, and is thus rendered in the Latin version: Paulum igitur hujus cineris in fontem immittentes
cum hyssopi ramulo, ejusdemque cineris aliquantulum in aquam  immergentes, a mortuo pollutos die tertia et septima puri
aliqui conspergebant.
1 Tois oiv ago3 vsezoo /x/taataE',ov S, Zi5S ZToaCS otiyov eis srsji I'vrvZEV~S xac voauwtov, flacziavzs   e xer vs zeeT as
~ravvgs ~2S npyrv, el  tawov Tizg  Ca xcd t8Yfl 7   #Ef.




IN THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                               23
EXAMPLE 70.
On Diseases of Women,* book I.
"Then  dipping  [the pessary] into  oil of roses or Egyptian  oil, apply it during the day; and
when  it begins to  sting, remove it, and  again  IMMERSE (BAPIIZE) it into  breast-milk  and Egyptian
ointment."
* Al ancient medical writing, ascribed (erroneously) to Hippocrates, and printed with his works.
EXAMPLE  7 1.
Homeric Allegories, ch. 9.*   The writer explains the ground of the allegory  (as he regards it)
of Neptune freeing' Mars from  Vulcan, thus:
"Sirce the mass of iron, drawn red hot from  the furnace, IS PLUNGED (BAPTIZED) in water; and the
fiery glow, by its own nature quenched with water, ceases."
* The work of an old Greek grammarian, of uncertain date; attributed (falsely) to Heraclides Ponticus, fourth century
before Christ.
EXAMPLE 72.
Plotinus,* Ennead I. boole 8, on Good and Evil, ~ 13.  Of the condition of the soul, in the corrupt
and vicious, he says:
"She dies, therefore, as the soul may die; and death to her, while yet IMMERGED (BAPTIZED) in the
body, is to be sunk in matter and to be filled therewith, and also when gone forth, to lie there still."
* A Greek philosopher, of the New-Platonic school, born 205 after Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Hippocratis Opera (ed. Kilhn, Vol. II..  710).
JEf7et7ra  /3a4Ias  f's  aAkErtca  pO'8tvov  y  atyvwrTov   Tpoc(OEO0OjW  TV  ytpav,   Kac  Eryv
LaKVyT7C Lt a'catpeeTrOatL K, at /3a7trtetv 7raArv Es yaAa yVvatKKoS Katl ktlpov AtyvTrrtov.
Allegoriae Iomerica, quas sub Heraclidis nomine feruntur, c. 69 (ed. Schow, p. 710).'Eet3Tr7rep  eK  Tv  3aravao-ov1 [Baivwvl c            tcxvpos] or  Tov  otcypov  ov p pos  eAAKvoOet~1
V8a'rt  IawrtiErat,  Kai  TO  (/Aoy6s&  vuro   r-s irlas   /VTGE0s!   &'Tt7  KaraOEO OE1V  dva7raVErTat.
Siquidem ignea ferri massa, fornicibus extracta, aquae immergitur (Gesner's translation).
Plotini Ennead. I. lib. 8, 13 (ed. Creutzer, Vol. I. p. 154-5; recogn. Kirchho/f Vol. II. p. 400).
IoOvre   oer,   N,iAvx;1   "'.   N                          \ 3,''Aw7rodv#7KEL  ov, wos    vr7  av   VOotV   Kat o Oava7-os,  avTp  KcaL ET- EV  TD  Tco/,aTt
/3e3awrrrtCrErq,    Ei vXAl   ECort  Karatv-vat  KaL  7rhA7co(TOvat  avrir',  KaCL    EEAXOovu' 7   EKE
Valcknaer ad Arnmon. p. 215: Eadem medicina IHeraclito est de fornace dixisse. Sed probabilius est, cum Valek. ad Ammon.
facienda Allegor. Hom.p. 475,; rodffavaaacc, (I. #avwvo),etc. p. 215, emendandum  esse fis;cvw; nam Savf~,os ~   xci0aCCVo
Si favaorztow   recte legitur, necesse est, Heraclidem  vwavjaov (Schow). So Heyne (Epist. ad Schow).




24                                  USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE  73.
The same writer, Ennead VI. book 9, on the Good,, or the One, ~ 8.
"But now, since a part of us is contained by the body, as if one has the feet in water but with
the rest of the body stands out above, towering up by what is not IMMERGED (BAPTIZIZD) in thle oody
we by this are attached, as to our own centre, with that which is as a centre of all."
ExAMPLE 74.
Argonautic Expedition,* line 512.
"But when Titan IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) HIMISELF into the Ocean-stream."
" Written early in the Christian era, probably in the fourth century.
EXAMPLE 75.
Alexander* of A.phrodisias, JMedical and Physical Problems, IL. 38.  In answer to the question, why
fevers, etc., are more hard to cure in brutes than in men, he says:
"Because they have their nature and perceptive faculty IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in the depth of the
body, and not diverted  to  outward  things by what pertains to  the rational soul, as is the ca-se
in men."
* A Greek writer on philosophy and medicine, beginning of the third century after Christ; but by some (with less reason)
supposed to be Alexander of Tralles, in the sixth century.
GREEK  TEXT.
Ejusdem  Ennead. VI. lib. 9, 8 (ed. Creutzer, Vol. II. p. 1403; recog. Kirchhoff, Vol. I. p. 89).
NiO V    8E E7eL [EPOS?qUlOV KaTeXErac  v7r  Tov  aco/XXaTO, OLOV EL TST' EL Troas TEXEO          Ei
aat, TCO                a aAA(  a/-aTL vpEX'e o7roL  O         0EVT         CTo  cV CaTt V EpaWTE'S  TOVTCO
tVVaW7rTro/efV Ka7Ta To eaUVTVY  KEVTpOV TO  OtOV  7rayrOy  KEV7pp0.
Orphei Argonautica, 512 (ed. Hermann).'AAA' 0r,'fio2KlEaVoo  poov   a7rTrerTo  Ttrj7v.
Alexandri Aphrodis. Probl. med. et phlys. II. 38 (Ideler, Physic. et JMedic. Gr. min. Vol. I. p. 12).
OTt T>V (V/ToV  ExoUVrt Ka  T77V )      t(! TKY atOETK   vcYaw/Lv LE/ 7rEr/CLT E` Viv Ev T /3 ca'ELt TOV
ococtaros,  Kal [OVOKI] 7repteAKoLeVriy    V7rO TrC  Aoy o7TTK1j7'  JVXS E7L Tr   EKTOS  KaOaW7rEp  E7rt
avOfpoS7rov EXEt.
Attributed by some, but without sufficient grounds,3 to Alexander Trallianus.
I Or, vreeXze                                        scripte Glauben beizumessen, und dem Restaurator der Aristoteli2 Or, c7iexea6es                                     schen Philosophie auch unter den Aerzten eine Stelle einzuraumen
3 Seitdem sie aber Griechisch bekannt gemacht ist, hat man (Schoell, Geschiclte der Griechischen Literatur, deutsche Ausgabe,
gefunden, dass man alle Ursache babe, der Angabe der Manu- Vol. IIL. p.'793).




IN  THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                      25
EXAMPLE 76.
The same Work, L 28.  In answering the question, why many foolish persons have offspring who
are very wise, and vice versa, he says of the former:
"They have the soul very much IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in the body; and on this account the seminal
germ, partaking in greatest measure of the rational and physical power, causes their offspring to be
more wise."
* Compare Example 71, and the statement, in regard to the rational nature of man, in Example 54
EXAMPLE 77.
Chrysostom,* Select Discourses, XXIX. on Clemency, etc. Speaking of David's clemency toward Saul,
when he had him in his power in the cave (1 Sam. 24: 3-7), he says:
"Sawest thou the nets of David stretched, and the prey intercepted therein, and the huntsman
standing, and all exhorting to PLUNGE (BAPTIZE) the sword into the enemy's'breast?
* See the remark on Example 45.
EXAMPLE 78.
The same writer, Expos. of Ps. VII.   14.  Speaking of Absalom and David, he says:
"For he, indeed, desired to PLUNGE (BAPTIZE) his right hand* in his father's neck; but the father,
even in such a case, exhorted the soldiers to spare him."
* The armed right hand, by a common figure for the weapon held in it.
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem I. 28.
Exovt o   77VL'VXy 7Xv  ayaw  63eI3a7rrto-ze?77v Tr?  oco/lart, KcaL  ta  TOVro  To  O7rep/La
WAEtl-Tq7,S I/lETEXOV &VUaL/LEOS   AoY7TTLK?7S' Kal  /VUCtK7S' Ta           TL arroV TcKTO/LEZa   povty rPa
7rOtEt.
Chrysostomi ilomil. select. XXIX. de Mansuet., etc. (ed. JMontf. Vol. XII. p. 647).
Eh3es' Tov Zavl3 rTa 8SK7va rerajTeTvaL, KaL To 07 paL/La EVaWrEtA77/eL/LEVOV, Ka  7ToP KvvaYETr7v  E;rroTa,   KaL  7ravTaSa   EyKEAKeevo/Uevovs' /a7rrtra at To  l)o    ES' To  7TO) 7roAEtlov
Ejusdem Expos. in Ps. VII. ~ 14.
Avros' /oEV yap EW7rEO LAEt T77V/ ac'a\v TC)o Aacu9 PaxWT(rTaL ToCr) 7rarptKco   0 SE 7raT7p KaL
OUTCO  9JEltaOr a  avrot TO appEtL TOts (TpaTreTtO)rT




26                               USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLES 79 and 80.
Basil (the Great), On Baptism, book L ch. 2, 10.  Commenting on the Apostle's words, Rom. 6: 3,
he says:
"We were immersed [baptized], says he, in order that from it we might learn this: that as wool
IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in a dye is changed as to its color; or rather (using John the Baptist as a guide,
when he prophesied of the Lord,'He will immerse [baptize] you in the Holy Spirit and fire')
let us say this: that as steel, IMMIERSED (BAPTIZED) in the fire kindled up by spirit (wind), becomes more
easy to test whether it has in itself any fault, and more ready for being refined;..  so it follows
and is necessary, that he who is immersed [baptized] in fire (that is, in the word of instruction,
which convicts of the evil of sin and shows the grace of justification) should hate and abhor
unriohteousness, as it is written, and should desire to be cleansed through faith in the power of the
blood of our Lord Jesus Christ."
A A distinguished Greek writer of the Christian Church, born 330 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 81.
Heliodorus,*  Ethiopics (Story of Theagenes and Chariclea), book I. ch. 30.
"And every form  of war was enacted and witnessed; the natives sustaining the conflict with
zeal and with all their force; the others, having greatly the advantage both in number and in the
unexpectedness of the attack, and slaying some on land, and PLUNGING (BAPTIZING) others with their
boats and huts into the lake.
* See the remark on Example 39.
GREEK TEXT.
Basilii Magni, de Baptismo lib. I. c. 2, 10 (ed. Garnier, Vol. II. p. 656).
EB3a7rt'(r0LtEV, 0?7ev uv, rtv EI TOTOV EKELvo  SOalEUtCo/LEV,~ OrTL  cr7rep TO eptov /a3rTtWroE\v
O-avtL 7rEpt TO  KVpOVb, OTCt avros v/as  /3a7rTLOEL E'v 7TVEv/JTar  aytCO KaL 7rVp, o'y        Xp7"('fLEVOt,...      TOVTO Et7'O0/tEV'   OTCL C007rEp 0 (rotypos /3a0T-utvot   ev T    7rvptL ava(r7WVpovyv'E
T.WO,, K         -.
V7T   7rtVEvfLaToS, EUYLV((TTOTEpOS I-LE  yVErat, EL Trta EXEt o, EavE W ~aKOtav ETo-oEPOS  E  -,p O
TO KaBap0o-7rrvat'... OVTCS aKoAovoV Kala vayaCO   o  TOV 3a7rWrt-OEVTa ev TOE 7TVpW, TO7VTEo-TLv
ev r- Aoyc> 7Tq3s  Sao-KaAias,  XEAEYXOVT1 -LEV TCV aap/TqaTCo V TV KaKclauv,  avEpouvTt 6E TOv
&tKatCkLAazT7    TiaV T    xap[V U lccat L2EV Kacl 8IeAv'attoiOac To/V ac'tKO'aV, KaZO S YrYPa,7Ta  e'tv
e7rtOv,['av 8E EAEA0v TO'  Kaoapto-pcvat        TSt 7 WrS' 7ITTEWoS' EV  VVUVC/EL TOV  at/aTOS' TO? KvplOV
77?fUV I/00Ov Xpo-'TO3.
ileliodori ]Ethiopicorum lib. I. 30 (ed. Coray, p. 47; ed. Bekker, p. 35).
Iat 7roAe6otov 7rc  eWtOS' KaC ErV7PYEL7TO Kacr  Er7cKOVETO, Tt)V tYE\V EyXOptcov 7rpoUvtxLL  Kal
p/)  WTXO  T/U I0aX    v/to-Tacevv  TV, Ta,        Te WAiOEL KaL Ti/S  E(00oV Tco apOo-4K
WrhALTrrov                                                                   E"repqepovrov,  KaT io/r UezJ e lrc Yr  dvatpOmvrcoV,  ToUS  oe eIS T)V Xtyvrlv atvrot0
tKr c Ed  Kat afroL  oLK/arct /3aT rTl~or.




IN THE LITERAL, PHYSICAL SENSE.                                     27
EXAMPLE 82.
Achilles Tatius;* Story of Clitophon and Leucippe, book II. ch. 14.
"And there is a fountain of gold there.  They PLUNGE (BAPTIZE) into the water, therefore, a pole
smeared with pitch, and open the barriers of the stream.  And the pole is to the gold what the
hook is to the fish, for it catches it; and the pitch is a bait for the prey."
* See the remark on Example 54.
EXAMPLE 83.
The same Work. book III. ch. 21. Speaking of the short sword used by jugglers and stage-players,
so constructed that, when a blow is given, the blade is driven back into the hilt and no harm is
done, the narrator says:
"And they who behold suppose that the steel is PLUNGED (BAPTIZED) down the body; but it runs
back into the hollow of the hilt."
EXAMPLE 84.
Julian,* Ode on Cupid.
"As I was once twining a garland, I found Cupid in the roses; and holding by the wings I
IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) him into wine, and took and drank him; and now, within my members, he tickles
with his wings."
* In the first half of the sixth century after Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Achillis Tatii de Leucippes et Clitophontis Amoribus, lib. II. c. 14 (ed. Jacobs, p. 38).
Pat  EOTtW EKEL XPVOOV 7rT7y?7.  IKOIJTO-  oiv  ElS' TO ve(p  /3acrt7l1vct, WrL(JO  wrE(/ap=ay/leror, icat aotoyovo L Tov 7roraTtov T( KAEtLCpa.   0   E KOPT0   pO  TO  XP0V mo)' oLo*  wpOS
7TO  tXVV ayKLct7pOV YWETaL, aypeveL yap avro) q'?      woorr-a  EAEcap 7tveraT rT7  aypas,.
Ejusdem lib. III. c. 21 (p. 77).
Kal ot /EPV op(YTves  oOKovlot 8a/ rit'eo-9at Trv 043YPOV Kara TO)v TcoLaTos, 0 SE Es Top
X?7palov T7rg KOC7rl7S' avEzapaCLue.
Juliani ~Egyptii, in Amorem (J.nthol. Gr. Tom. I. p. 493;./nacr. ed. Fischer, p. 223).
ZrE, EOr WAEKOJV woO' EVpov;E  TotL  Potr "  pwra'
Kat TOW  WTrepcov Tca(TXov
Eca7rtcT ErrpTov OKara xov
Aa/3tor  E`7' vovp otvop
Ka`L  vvh  Oe)r MEACIW (OU
TrrepoQWt yapyaAl[et.




28                              USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXlAMPLE 85.
Simplicius,* Commentary on the JManual of Epictetus, ch. 38, 10. Contrasting beauty, as it appears
in imperfect material forms, with absolute and perfect beauty in the soul, he says:
"Beauty, in bodies, is in flesh and sinews, and things that make up the body, of animals for
example; beautifying them, indeed, as much as possible, but also itself partaking of their deformity
and IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) into it."
* Of the seventh century after Christ.
EXAMPLE 86.
JEsopic Fables; fable of the.Man and the Fox.'*
"A certain man, having a grudge against a fox for some mischief done by her, after getting her
into his power contrived a long time how to punish her; and DIPPING (BAPTIZING) tow in oil, he bound
it to her tail and set fire to it."
* Writer and date unknown.
GREEK TEXT.
Simplicii Comment. in Epict. Enchirid. c. XXXVIII. 10 (ed. Schweigh. Vol. IV. p. 366).
To) Or a o.tact KCAo/v, Ev) captlv Ecrrt, KaL vEVpotL', Kal TOtS'o ro TrcOt/a o-vtxrtrwApov(o' T, EL., -to      Ke OXVIoLEV5 WS' VTV EKEIvaX    Ea               O&           VT0 T] EKExC0l
VXOt, r7o VOP' KaAAvvO   y    c7S vpUa7'o,  eKet y,~ IeraXaafIaovo  Se Ka' avr' 7' EsKE'V
ao-Xr(7uLorvysr, Kat fePCa7rrtTLyelVorv Es't aVT271,.
HlapaAAqvAot UvOotL  AvOpco7ros' KCa AAco7rn  (ed. Coray, Fab. 163).'A v7p TLs', eXOpatLvwv ao2TreEKt 8ta T vaT TcaVT77s paa1toVpyLtav, eTrt 7roA =av T77V pEETa
7Tp7Or&1jX, vE1fre  vT' VP.
-Xrpora77o)as- a'OxE  rTTcpav




IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE.                                        29
~ 2.
IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE,
1. To plunge, to immerse, to whelm (as in ingulfing floods), in calamities, in ruin, in troubles, in cares, in poverty, in debts,
in stupor, in sleep, in ignorance, in pollution, etc.
EXAMPLE 87.
Dion Cassius,* Roman History, book XXXVII. ch. 27.  Philiscus, consoling Cicero in his exile, says
of his triumphant adversaries, now exposed to the hazards of the unsettled times:
"For, as being borne along in a troubled and unsettled state of affairs, they differ little, or rather
not at all, from those who are driven by storm  at sea, but [are borne] up and down, now this way
now that way; and if they commit any even the slightest mistake, are totally SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED).
* See the remark on Example 31.
EXAMPLE 88.
Libanius,* Epistle XXV.  Referring to the earthquake, in which two of his friends had perished.
he says:
"And I myself am one of those SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED) by that great wave."
* A Greek philosopher and rhetorician, born 315 after Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Dionis Cassii Historic Romanme lib. XXXVIII. c. 27 (ed. Sturz).
ATre yap E'v rTEapayCLEVOLS Kat aLK7caoTraCTrots rpayCaot(L  bepo/LEvot, LtKipo', uakAAov    e
ov Ev  vDV Xet/1a(0,rL'  Latakepovo'tv, taA'  d"xo TE Kat KaTG 0C IIEV'E'PO" TOTE  6 EKE1E
KaV atpa  TL KCt To P pLaXvTraroz   To-CAc-OC      T 7ravrEos'cl Ta7,oroVTc.
Libanii Sophistao Epist. XXV. (ed. Wolf, p. 11).
Ka't aUToS' EtFu Tt /3E /E!3a7rTc-,uEVOw Wvro To) /Ieyaov KVLCaTOS' EnKEWOV.




30                                USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 89.
The same writer, Life of himself.  Speaking of the prudent conduct'of the chief magistrate, during
a scarcity of bread in the city, he says:
"He did indeed exhort the body of bakers to be more just, but did not thinlk it expedient to
employ forcible measures, fearing a general desertion; whereby the city would immediately have been
WHELMED (BAPrIZED), as a ship when the seamen have abandoned it."
EXAMPLE 90.
Gregory of JVazianzus,* Discourse XL. 11. Urging his hearers not to defer their baptism, till they
should be burdened with more sins to be forgiven, he says:
"Nor let us take more lading than we are able to carry; that we may not he IMMERGED (BAPTIZED>,
vessel and men, and malke shipwreck of the grace, losing all because we hoped for more."
* Born about 328 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 91.
Chrysostom,* Discourses on Lazarus, I. 10.  Recounting the several traits in the character and
conduct of the rich man, which were so many aggravations of the miseries of Lazarus, he says:
"Blt now, living in wickedness, and arrived at the last stage of vice, and exhibiting sucl
inhumanity,... and passing by him as a stone without shame and without pity, and after all these
things enjoying such abundance; consider how probable it was, that he WHELMED (BAPTIZED) the soul of
the poor man as with successive waves."
* See the remark on Example 45.
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem de Vita sua (ed. Jlforell, Vol. IL p. 64).
IaPeaA    EV To TCOJ CE701OM m                 at OKaCoTEpOS,  avayoK  8c     E OVUK CtETO 8ev
E7rayetV5,  e8tcos'rV e6rL 7TrAeov a zroCpaCtvX      ev vs e3a7rtLerTo0 t To crrv, KcaOa7rep pa)Cv
EKALro)rTWV rTWV  avc'VTW.
Gregorii Nazianz. Orat. XL. 11 (stud. Monach. Benedict. Vol. L. p. 698).
Mi76~ (op~trt10)0ltEh VAE'oV 7'7  vvcaxEcia (/E'pErV,  Iv'a /IL7  aVTcaipcP  Ti-  8a7r] /Cx7LwTO-OcOJ0EZ
Kal 7TO Xapto'pta vavayrloolev,  aVO olv f) 7rletov rlA7rtorayev TO 7rav'a'.
Chrysostomi de Lazaro Cone. I. 10 (ed. JVIontf. Vol. L p. 721).
N!vvz  8E3 Katl 7ror7i7ta  rvO, Kat WrpoS' E0rcXaTov KcaKL s' eAacKCsO, Kat ToOarT77v a7ravOporari'    Ertl8EtKYVV1lEVOS r,..   wat  o'7rep A[Oop avrov 7raparpEXoM avatoLXvvroos' Kat a vtAEos,
gal p    Ger& Eravra7Pa  Tr rocravTr7  awroAavoiv evropta'  ePvorlcov  7rrs' EtKos 7Y 7 oo7reP  e7raWlAr}It!a    ar t   at                                                                 Ow \i
Aoti Kvuao't f3arrrtWetv'         WEo'7TOs r    YMI




IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE.                                            31
EXAMPLE 92.
Chariton of ~.phrodisias,* Story of the loves of Cheerea and Callirrhoe, book II. ch. 4.  Speaking of
Dyonisius, and of his efforts to subdue his passion for Calirrhoe, he says:
"Then, therefore, might be seen the conflict of reason and passion.  For, although WHELMED (BAPTIZED)
by desire, the generous man endeavored to resist; and emerged as from  a wave, saying to himself:'Art thou not ashamed, Dyonisius, a man the first of Ionia for virtue and repute!'"
* Author of the Greek romance here quoted, probably near the end of the fourth century after Christ.
EXAMPLE  93.
The same Work, bookc III. ch. 4.  On another occasion, speaking of the violence of Dyonisius' passion
for Callirrhoe, he says:
"But Dyonisius, a man of culture, was seized indeed by a tempest, and was WHELMIED (BAPTIZED) as to
the soul; but yet he struggled to emerge from  the passion, as from  a mighty wave."
EXAMPLE 94.
The same Work, boock III. ch. 4.  Describing the vessel of the pirates, who had plundered of its
gold and jewels the tomb of Callirrhoe (prematurely buried), and finding her alive had sold her into
slavery, and were now pursued by the vengeance of the gods, he says:
" For I saw a vessel, wandering in fair weather, filled with its own tempest, and WHELED (BAPTIZED)
in a calm."
The whole statement is figurative; representing, under the image of its own tempest (one within itself) and foundering in
a calm, the desperate condition of the vessel and crew, abandoned to the elements and wandering without control, all on board
but one having perished with thirst.
GREEK TEXT.
Charitonis Aphrodis. de Chcerea et Callirrhoe amator. Narrat. lib. II. ch. 4 (ed. D'Orville, p. 28).
T6T  o!v tELv Jay6oac AoyWLctoi  Kac 7ar0ovs.   KaCLTOL yap /pa3irwtoevro S V 7ro  r  &ErLOvtl'as
yEvvatos avo7p e7retparo aVrTeXEorOaL.   KaOcarep aE E!      c C Kv4aTOs aVE1K(vrrE AE'yco)V 7rpOS eavro
OIVK aX  vi  /tOPVxCtEV aavp    7rpcTOS'  s'IcovtaWS'  EVEKE  aPETr    E Kaa          SIo;'
Ejusdem  lib. III. c. 2 (ed. D'Orville, p. 42).
/JovcvTos1  S, aV77p  7rE 7raUEV/LEvOrS, KaTElA?77To0  /IEV  V7rO  XEC1W)tVOS,  KCaL  TjV    4vxyl
E;/3arTEEro    o4ucos- 3E avaKvTEetVl  e3taiETro, KaOa7rep EK TptKvL tas,T ro) 7raOovm.
Ejusdem  lib. III. c. 4 (ed. D'Orville, p. 49).
HAooLov  yap EOEaacra/?y7v E  E v( ta  VrAavCO/L-YEO, ttov XEt(YOSr7 yE'/O., Kal jaW7rrtIo/EEVO  V o e
1Fortis enim vir, qnuamvis a libidine mersitatus, contra tamen tenere nitebatur, et, ut e fuctibus emergens, ipse sic ad se
(Reiske).




32                                 IUSAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 95.
Basil (the Great),* Discourse XIV.  Against Drunkards, ~ 4.  He says of the intoxicated:
"More pitiable than those who are tempest-tossed in the deep, whom  waves receiving one from
another, and OVer-WHIIELMING (BAPTIZING), do not suffer to rise out of the surge; so also the souls of these
are driven about beneath the waves, being WIELMED (BAPTIZED) with wine."
* See the remark on Examples 75 and 76.
Overwhelm, in the sense "to immerse and bear down" (Webster, No. 2, and Worcester).
ExAMPLE 96.
Josephus*, Jewish War, book I  ch. 27, 1.   Relating  the  occurrence  that led to the mock trial
and condemnation of Herod's persecuted sons, he says:
"This, as a final blast, over-WHELMED (BAPTIZED) the tempest-tossed youths."
* See the remark on Example 54.
Overwhelm, as in the preceding example. The metaphor is derived from the effect of a sudden blast, bearing down upon
(over) the shattered vessel, and whelming it in the deep.
EXAMPLE 97.
The same Work, book III.L ch. 7, 15. The people of Jerusalem, expostulating with Josephus on his
purpose to abandon the besieged city and its inhabitants to their fate, say to him:
"And that it did not become him, either to fly from  enemies, or to abandon friends; nor to leap
off, as from a ship overtaken by a storm, into which he had entered in fair weather; that he would
himself over-wmELM (BAPTIZE) the city, as no one would longer dare to make resistance to the enemy,
when he was gone through whom their courage was sustained."
GREEK  TEXT.
Basilii Magni IHom. XIV. in Ebriosos, 4 (ed. Garnier, Vol. IL p. 125).'EAeetvorepo t TV(V Ev 7reAaoyet XELa'o L eVcov, oiv  aAAha  e  dahAcov w(ta3EXuEleva Kai E7rL/3artovrTa  K/VAaTa afVa/epeLp OvK E'LTrpE`rE L 7To   KAVOSPo    OV'T &              Ka  TOuToAv  at 8vXa'
V7ro3pvXtLoL 9Epov-raL /E/Jarr-to7eaa  TCO o'lvc.
Josephi de Bello Jud. lib. I. c. 27, 1 (ed. Oberthiir).
Toi9' Coorrep TEAevrata OU'eAAa XELta'oje'ovS' TOvS' veaCVTKOv'  e7rePa7rCLtre.E
Ejusdem lib. III. c. 7, 15.
aun7ro7r-qn av7,'oo-mrep XEtteo   etaa          r iv ya7,tr1v77  Wrap7AXOev.   erlUVaWrto'eLv  yap  aCvTro
T 7y 7row tPA, /L77POE   os ~eTL TroAltr os Tots, rOAeZltoS' a'vPtO'zaJo at 8t o& y avaOappotev  olto/ezo v.
1 Compare the use of this compound in the next example, and to immerge repeatedly (wiederholt eintauchen, Pape, griechiscbthe remarks on it in the following note.                deutsches Hdwbch.), to dip, drench, again or in addition (Liddell
2'Er-EsizrZae, strictly, over-whelmed  (coming  down tpon  and Scott, Greek Lex.), is not pertinent here; for the effect of the
whelmed, as in the deep). The rendering, to submerge repeat-'final' and overwhelming blast is meant, not the repetition of
edly (wiederholt untertauchen, Rost und Palm, griech. Hdwbch.), something before experienced.




IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE.                                                33
EXAMPLE  98.
The same Work, boo/k IV. ch. 3. 3.  Speaking of the evils inflicted by the band of robber-chiefs,
who found their way into the city of Jerusalem during the siege, he says:
"Who, even apart from  the sedition, afterwards WHELMED (BAPTIZED) the city."
This natural and expressive image of trouble and distress occurs often in the Old Testament.  For example, Ps. 69: 2,
"1I am come into deep waters, where the floods overflow me;" VV. 14, 15, "Let me be delivered... out of the deep waters,
let not the waterflood overflow me;" Ps. 18: 16, 17, "He drew me out of many waters, he delivered me from my strong
enemy."  Job's afflictions are expressed under the same image (ch. 22: 11): "The flood of waters covers thee."  Compare
Ps. 124:4, 5; 144::7; 32:6; Ezek. 26:19.
EXAMPLE 99.
Himerius,* Selection XV. E 3.  He says of Themistocles:
"He was great at Salamis; for there, fighting, he WHELMED (BAPTIZED) all Asia."t
* See the remark on Example 40.
t The power of Asia was broken by the destruction of its fleet at sea, and hence the propriety of the figure.
EXAMPLE 100.
Libanius,* Declamation XX.  On the same subject (and apostrophizing Themistocles, in the speech
represented as spoken by his father), he says:
"The crowning achievement was Salamis; where thou didst WHELM (BAPTIZE) Asia."
* See the remark on Example 82.
EXAMPLE 101.
The same writer, Epistle 310, to Siderius.
"But he who  bears with  difficulty  what he is now  bearing, would be WHELMED (BAPTIZED) by a
slight addition."
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem lib. IV. c. 3, 3 (ed. Oberthiir).
Ot &r,  Kai ctXa  rT7'  OTacTECOs  vOTEPO Epov    73cWa trcxv Tv 7J oAlV.
Heimerii Sophista  Eclog. XV. ~ 3 (ed. Wernsdof).
Me1yas c e$r ZElN TaAa~j   va E E3a7rTtroE yap  oAr7Yv EKEL TJVy'Aolav  LLtaX6o/evos.
Libanii Declamat. XX  (ed. Wolf, p. 521).' T &W   EpyM w    KoAo f)W, D    xaAatls,   7p7  iyv   a     tL A lav  E/3aWrtoas.2
Ejusdem  Epist. 310 (ed. MTolf, p. 150).'O  Se  At.O5 a' vvuv O EI'pE      poV Op eu aVpex     S asv ca7rTtcrOa E qt 7Aprs00TiK0 So.
Ibi enim  totam  Asiam  pugnando demersit (Wernsdorf).   2 Operum apex Salamis, circa quam Asiam mersisti (Wolf).
Compare: patriamr demersam extuli (Cic. pro Sulla, 31).     s Ille a levissima etiam accessione facile submergetur (Id.).




34                                USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 102.
The same writer, Epistle 962, to Gessius.
"For this is he who found the wretched Cimon WHELMED (BAPTIZED), and did not neglect him when
abandoned."
EXAMPLE 103.
Plutarch,* On the good Genius of Socrates, XXIII.
"Such is the manner of the good Genius; that we, WHELMED (BAPTIZED) by worldly affairs,...
should ourselves struggle out, and should persevere, endeavoring by our own resolution to save ourselves and gain the haven."
* See the remark on Example 60.
EXAMPLE 104.
Chrysostom,* Expos. of Ps. 114 (116), ~ 3.  Speaking of the believer's governing principle, and
of his prospects, he says:
"For he who is controlled by that love, and sustained by the hope of that good, is WHELMED
(BAPTIZED) by none of the present evils."
* See the remark on Example 45.
EXAMPLE 105.
The same writer, on 1 Cor. Discourse VIII.
"For if we were pained for sins,... nothing else would grieve us, this pain expelling all sadness;
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem Epist. 962 (ed. Wolf, p. 449).
OV7ro    eEcTov o /3a7TTt0gEVoV EVpov) TOPv  a0AtLOv Itkwva,l Kal 7rpoe&o.eLVorV ov 7reptLL
Plutarchi de Genio Socratis XXIII (ed. Wyttenb. Vol. II. p. 393).
uOvTro  ro ) aoatILorLov o rpo?7 roWT` O/yaE' o3a7r7tzoePovsr 6ir0 rOWv 7rpay/caTrO...  av6rovs)
keaitAAa-o'at, KaL yIaKpoOv[e1rV, &   olKElas  7TEtpaerovovs  alperT7s' (TC'oeOat, K&aL  TV7YXaPELt
Chrysostomi Expos. in Ps. 114, ~ 3 (ed. Ifiontf. Vol. V. p. 307).
0 yap eKEWT  TC0 EPOWTL KaTEXO[UErO, KCCL rTats erw(Tot TvOr PyaO9er Tpeq(fl)eroV     r;KEt'oV,
o3SaeV rTv^ 7raporuTov /3iarrT'erTat 3eov.
Ejusdem in Epist. I. ad Cor. Homrn. VIII (Vol. X. p. 72).
Kat yap  eL rAiAyOV7E  EW  Tots/  ata'pTcatv... OV8EV aPv iAAo  pas  eAvLreo'E  7]s'
t Hic ille est, qui miserum Cimonem calamitatibus oppressurn T. V. ovwI,. oc  $wvE   zov  catLovlov o TZdQros.   5 }V1 aeO
vidit (Wolf).                                      lOs-.Non  recepi, ut e conjectura, non e libro, profectum
2 Sententia quidem universe facilis ad explendum, ut Anon. (Wqvttenb.).




IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE.                                    35
so that with confession we should gain also another thing, not to be WHELMED (BAPTIZED) by the troubles
of the present life nor to be puffed up by prosperity."
EXAMPLE 106.
The same writer, Expos. of P  141 (142), 2 2.  Commenting on the words,'I cried unto thee, O
Lord, I said, thou art my hope,' etc., he says:
"The evils did not WHELM (BAPTIZE) him, but rather gave him wings."
EXAMPLE 107
The same writer, Expos. of Ps. 111 (112),, 4.
"For it is impossible that a soul, abounding in mercy, should ever be WIELMED (BAPTIZED) by the
annoyances of passion."
EXAMPLE 108.
Heliodorus,.Ethiopics (Story of Theagenes and Chzariclea), book I. ch. 3.
"And Cnemon, perceiving that he was wholly absorbed in grief, and WHELMED (BAPTIZED) by the
calamity, and fearing lest he may do himself some harm, secretly takes away the sword."
* See the remark on Example 39.
EXAMPLE 109.
The same Work, book IV. ch. 20.
"For Charicles, indeed, it shall be lawful to weep, both now and hereafter; but let not us be
WHELMED (BAPTIZED) with him in his grief, nor let us heedlessly be borne away by his tears, as by
floods, and throw away the favorable occasion."
GREEK TEXT.
ovvs Tav raav av av  rapEoovYev77s.  oo' Te Kat' ETepot av eK6epaatro/ev /Aera T7.s
E oj;oA~oy'o-cose, rO At  /3awrt  o-Ocat. ro7tSl AvwypolSl Tro  wapovrosg /3Lov, bIal  ovo-iaoOa.t rots:act7rpo-t.
Ejusdem Expos. in Ps. 141, ~ 2 (Vol. V. p. 445).
OvCn E/3ca7rTtOEv avrov Ta 3Etva, gAAkx   Aa&AAov E7rrepcooE.
Ejusdem Expos. in Ps. 111, ~ 4 (Vol. V. p. 283).
KIai yap CaixXaov    v y      rAV rhrovroioav eAeo7/LOov,,  7v7ro at7as w-aOvw ]ca7rrto-O7vat
7rOTE.
Hieliodori JEthiopicorum lib. II. c. 3 (ed. Bekker).
aO   Krnvr/ycop oAov oVTa Wrpos Tco ra  Et Ka7caFalO&v   KaL  TJ cOvi/oppc  /3ae/ TUt/LEPO,
CE8oOS TE  r77 TL KaKOV ECavToV EpyaT7TCrat, TO lJOS vatpLpEt Aopza.
Ejusdem lib. IV. c. 20
\.,!
XapLKAatpo  LE  EEOTaL  VUV TE Kp /oeETeX Tovt.a O7PEl, IES                          EOa TN
KcL POPelpoleLLEoI.




36                               USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 110.
The same Work, book V. ch. 16.
"But for us your own wanderings, if you were willing, would best forward the entertainment,being pleasanter than any dancing and music; the relation of which, having often deferred it, as you"
know, because the occurrences still WHELMED (BAPTIZED) you, yTOU could not reserve for a better occasion
than the present."
EXAMPLE 111.
Achilles Tatius,* Story of Leucippe and Clitophon, book III. ch. 10.
"Wrhat so great wrong llave we done, as in a few days to be WHELMED (BAPTIZED) with such a
multitude of evils?"
* See the remark on Example 53.
EXAMPLE 112.
The same Work, book V1I. ch. 2.
"Misfortunes assailing WHELM (BAPTIZE) US."
EXAMPLE 113.
The same writer, booc VI. ch. 19.  Speaking of love, contending with and subdued by anger in
the same bosom, he says:
"And he, WHELMED (BAPTIZED) by anger, sinks; and desiring to escape into his own realm  is no
longer free, but is compelled to hate the object beloved."
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem lib. V. c. 16.
WtEutv 8C 7 o0) wrAavry KaAAtcxra av, Elt /30vA'q7rOEbr  77jv EvOoXtav 7apa7rE7rot, Xopov
TE 7yltVO/UEV   KaL avAov 7ravroT  V1ov'   r7v 7roAXaKltC /tLot &CexoEtV  cos, oLtrOa, vrepOettPEVor
owcos' cxv Eg Ka~p"v P " 7'~""       rapo rros
EVEEty CTE Ta Uv/3XEfICKOTa E/3awrrTEV, OVK E(T7V  7rc   a  E  Katpo    CAToa Tv  rapoo
Achillis Tatii de Leucippes et Clitophontis Amoribus, lib. III. c. 10 (ed. Jacobs).
TI TrAtLKOVrOV   8LK7rc7aLetEv, (OS' Ev  oAtTyots' yl.Lepalts  TO(OVT'orT   rWA)OBe   /3a7rTUt0'vat
KaKcv;
Ejusdem lib. VII. c. 2.
ELwTOTovoa  OE at 7Xa pTXaL fa7rxt4ovrtv  7aS.
Ejusdem lib. VI. c. 19.
O  &e T09 OvUj I3EI3aErrtLa Evo'r KaTaEETatL Ka2 EtS' T7vp toav acpX7v EK7r''o-at OA'ov
OVKETtL Eo(     EAEV Epos, aAAa  LtcrEtv arvay6czKar    roT tLAov/Lerov.'EyuxcTetl, proprie dicitur de tempestate ingruente (Jacobs, Annott. p. 881).




IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE.                                    37
EXAMPLE 114.
Libanius,* Funeral Discourse on the Emperor Julian, ch. 148.
"For grief for him, WHELMING (BAPTrIZING) the soul, and clouding the understanding, bringg, b s as it
were a mist even upon the eyes, arid we differ little from those who are now living in darkness."
* See the remark on Example 82.
EXAMPLE 115.
The same Discourse, ch. 71.
"And he showed the same forethought also concerning the Councils in the cities, which formerly
flourished both in numbers and wealth, afterwards were nothing....  And they, indeed [those who
neglected their public duties, for their own interests and pleasures] slept, and indulged the body,
and laughed at those who went not the same way with them; but the remaining part, being small,
was WHELIED (BAnrIZED), and the service rendered to the people terminated in beggary."
EXAMPLE 116.
The same writer, On the Jlrticles of A.greement (among the teachers of youth in the city).
"Especially if our public discourses had enjoyed an auspicious fortune, and it had been our lot
to sail with favroring gales, as they who before us presided over the bands of the young;... but
now, as you see, the business [of instructing the young] being WHELMED (BAPTIZED), and all the winds
being set in motion against it," etc.
GREEK TEXT.
Libanii Parental. in Julianum Imperat. c. 148 (Fabricii Biblioth. Gr. Vol. VII. p. 369).
H  yap  E7r  TOcE Aiv7ry, 3)Ca7WTrlov0ra,uEv 7Tv    4vXQVlV,' uvvOoAovO-a a  Ti) 7VP/AV,
aXxvv  rTva  Kai Tst, O/L/taOv  ErLc epEE, Kai  /LLKpOV Tt 8ta Ep01EEV  TWv  fvro"v  vv v  Ev
Ejusdem c. 71 (p. 297).'EWrEEleaXTo 8E Tr)) aUVT)) 7rpOVOLCW KaL 7rEpt rast EV rats, 7roAcEat 3ovAasv, al 7ra CaL  EV
rA'OEO-rL   TE KaL 7rAovrots eOaAAo, EE7rETa 77Cav  ovUEv... KaC o0 /-Ev E/KaCWEVV TE  KCa
EXapl~ iWrO  To)  ocO/arT, Kai T'O   ov T7)V av7Cqj   avrotS'  AOtVTrOV KaTeyeAcOV.  TrO 8E V7ro~, ~~                J
AEAEtIF LCLdV    6Aiov y v  "~'~ EpaW~~tET  KaX  TO  AEtToVPYfEW  TotS' 7WAELOOtV   UCs To? WrOrpoatTEW;TEAEv'7a.
Ejusdem Orat. XLIII. 7rept tCoy ZvvO?7KoWv (ed. Reiskce, Vol. II. p. 428).
Madcto-ra  tEv o0v  EL Kai  XprIoT7sr a7reAave 7rs' tutXl7s' Tra  TcoWv   l ETEpoCO Avy'C,
Kat   7rAly   E   OVptcOV  V7rr7PXEV,  O)OTrEp TOt  7rpO  rIAcov Tacs rcov VEOW  E( /eOrT7KO(LV aye-.aar'.v...   VVY  3E,  SA' [paTe   jC7rTtO   eTO' Kov o   7rpo l 
KE171s C,  \1OpaTE K.T.
KEKLVy77/ILE OV TOW rW'evarXTOW, K. T. A.
1 Animum submergens (Version of Olearius).
2 Juventutem literis imbuendi (Reiske).




38                                USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 117.
Themistius,O  Oration XX (Funeral Discourse on the death of his father).  Remarking, that philosophy
forbade the indulgence of sorrow, he says:
"But whenever she observed me WHELRED (BAPTIZED) by grief, and moved to tears, she is angry,
and threatens to do me some fearful and incurable evil."
* See the remark on Example 41.
EXAMPLE 118.
Josephus,* Antiquities of the Jews, book X. ch. 9, 4. Describing the murder of Gedaliah by his own
guests at a banquet, after he had drunk to intoxication, he says:
"Seeing him  in this condition, and PLUNGED (BAPTIZED) by drunkenness into stupor and sleep,
Ishmael leaping up, with his ten friends, slays Gedaliah and those reclining with him at the
banquet."
* See the remark on Example 64.
EXAMPLE 119.
Clement of Alexandria,* The Educator, boole II. ch. 2.
"For drowsy is every one who is not watchful for wisdom, but is PLUNGED (BAPTIZED) by drunkenness into sleep."
* A distinguished Greek writer of the Christian Church, last quarter of the second, and first quarter of the third century
after Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Themistii Sophisteo Orat. XX. init. (ed. Dindorf, p. 233).'A' owrOTE a'LLOOotTo /3aWTt0o/JAEVOV TE VWO TY7 O3UPyS, Kal ets &aKpVa Karac/epoeErOV,
XaAEratL'VEL TE KX E;cra7rELXEL 3EtVc arra zE EepycaoTE'Oat Kac  aV?KE(TaCL.
Josephi Antiq. Jud. lib. X. c. 9, 4 (ed. Oberthiir).
OEea[EYEOrs Be OUT&o' av7TOv  eXOV7Ta, KacL  3e3ca7rT'LOUeVoV es' avatco(r77ctav Kac  VrOV V"71-0o
T2r JE'rs,'IoyraAoso''vayr7r3rSq ars,  per& rC,a OE      A   cv, &or0Ta)rre'  r0v CooaTv    Ka'
TOVS' OUP aVTCO KaTaKEIteOVR eI TO) OTV7.WO(TO.
Clementis Alexandr. Pmdafg. lib. II. c. 2 (ed. Potter, Vol. I. p. 182).
Ycoi;'r a yap  wras', 0 Ft7] EtS' voIiar c?'E77YpxlOpCov,  (XAAa vWo /FAeO77s /a73TtLf4Ei'O r  Ets
UV7r/O.




IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE.                                            39
EXAMPLE  120.
Evenus of Paros,* Epigranz  XV.  Bacchus (the use of wine), when too freely indulged in, he
says:
"PLUNGES (BAPTIZES) in sleep, neighbor of death."
* About 250 before Christ.
EXAMPLE  121.
ITeliodorus,*  Ethiiopics (Story of Theagenes and Chariclea), book IV. ch. 17.
"When midnight had  PLUNGED (BAPTIZED) the  city  in  sleep, an  armed  band  of revellers took
possession of the dwelling of Chariclea."
* See the remark on Example 39.
EXaMPLE 122.
Chrysostom,* Aidmonition L to Tzheodorus.
"Therefore I beseech thee, before thou art deeply WHELMNED (BAPTIZED) by this intoxication, to return
to soberness, and to arouse, and thrust off the satanic debauch."
See the remark on Example 45.
EXA3PLE  123.
The same writer, Select Discourses, II., on Prayer.
"If blessed David, therefore, being a kinag, and WHELMKED (BAPTIZED) with ten thousand cares,.. called
GREEK TEXT.
Eveni Parii et al. Epigr. XV.' (Anthol. Gr. L p. 166, ed. Jacobs, L p. 99; Berg/c, Poet. Gr. Lyr. p. 474).
BarLT<eIt S' vrvNO 7eltTrolI  roT    Oavarov.
ieliodori  lEthiopicorum  lib. IV. c. 17 (ed. Bekker).'E7EtI87q  Ea-CaL ZUKTES' V7rwvC  7p  T   0 WoA- E3arWtoV, r     vo3 e AoS  KW.t    7os 7 Tp) oK-twTV  r7js
XaptKAE eias  KarceAaJ/3avevP.
Chrysostomi Parmnesis prior ad Theod. lapsum (ed. Montf. Vol. L p. 27).
la\ -rovro vraprcaAco VrpIv vy a-0opa vro -ravTys-                   qva13a7rVrl  (t o-,E r-qsrry 1  ararrJaL
Kai  LteyepYvLLat, Kat _7rv T oaravtKT)V Kpat7raA?7v a7roco'aa t.
Ejusdem Eclog. de Oratione Hom. II. (Vol. XII. p. 446).
Et ov' o LWKcaaptos- Javila /3aUCtLAEvs cov, Kai /vptats 3la7rWT(L6O/EVOS fpOVTSTCL, Kat 7ravcTaxoVeteris Eveni videtur, et fortasse Elegime particula (Jacobs). 1 3 Compare: Invadunt urbem somno vinoque sepultam (Virgil
2 To7 oco6zaov Pal. zo) v9. Planudes (Schneidewir;).  ~idn. 2, 265)




40                                USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
upon God seven times a day; what apology and excuse should we have, being so much at leisure.
and not continually beseeching him, and that too when we are to reap so great a gain!"
EXAMPLE 124.
Libanius,* Memorial to the king, on the neglect and abuse of the imprisoned.  Answering the plea,
that the magistrates were encumbered with official business, and had no time for attention to those
imprisoned, or held for trial, he says:
"But you do not allege this want of leisure to those who give sumptuous banquets, nor that you
could not spend so much of the day drinking at the table;.... but if one asks your judgment
of any of the greater matters, you are not at leisure but are OVERWHELMED (BAPTIZED), anld the multitude of other affairs holds you in subjection; as if those affairs, of which you speak, give place to
wine-cups, but grudge to some their safety!"
* See the remark on Example 82.
EXAMPLE 125.
Discourse on Zeal and Piety,*  1.  Commenting on the words (Ps. 82: 4),'They walk on in darklness,'
the writer says:'Thus, then, the congregation IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in ignorance, and unwilling to emerget to the
knowledge of the spiritual teaching, God calls night."
* By an ancient Greek writer, near the age of Chrysostom, to whom it has been erroneously attributed.
t This expression shows that he does not mean imbued with ignorance, but whelmed, immersed in it.
GREEK TEXT.
OEV 7rEPtEAKo0LEvos,, E7rTaKS 7,S' 77E1pas 7apEaAEt rov 0eov, riva av 3XOY    a ooyav Kal
rTvyyvo7tVL   7Liets', TootaLTlV   XOA7  ayoTES, Ka- rl rTvvEe osK aVTOV LKETELOvTES, KaL TaCTa
TO(TrovTov /EAAoVTreS Kap7roV0(Oat KEp8Or;
Libanii Orat. de Vinctis (ed. Reiske, Vol. II. p. 456).
VE 7r'pOS' ULEr roVy' Aaltr1poVS   E(r-taTropas  r 7    aoXotav       T ravr7it  ovt AE'EtS, o' cS
OVUK aV &VYVtO  tLVEV KaTaKE1/1EYOS To-amvra  LLEp?7 7T1s7.-.I.pas   av    7-t r L EL(VCOV
7T/7v (T/v  artat   7/7, OK    EIS, e    a      T,,       oE 0 TO   ^pay/,!LaTcoy T oi' /',, ~9opo',,.
aAAcao  oXAos' vc  avr) 7WrE7o1i/ract, w7LEc p TOW  rpay7/aIcT(   EKEtv)v  a AEYELs, TOts /1EV EK7WrCItaortV ELKOVTrrV,  CoTr]plaS E rtLt  00Vo-VVTrV.
De Zelo ac Pietate (Chiysost. Op., ed. Montf. Vol. VII. Spurior. p. 61).
Ovfros ovv Tv  auvvayoyp>v  o OEO\S T77V  ayvotba  /E/a7raWTcT/IE`V77V  Kat [L7 BovAoEvu77v
avavvawat 7rpos'r Y, ryvC0tv 77r rr 7r/Iev1/artKs' OtoaTKaALasW,  VKra KcAEF.
1 Scil. rSvoo  sal ueedipav~s (Reiske).




IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE.                                             41
EXAMPLE 126.
fsidorus* of Pelusium;  On the interpretation of HIoly Scripture, book II. epist. 76  (on the words,'Watch and pray,' etc.).
"Most men, therefore, IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in ignorance, have their minds incapacitated for consolation with reference to afflictions; but those, on the contrary, who are governed by sound reason,
repel them all."
k A Greek writer of the Christian Church; died 450 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 127.
Clement of Alexandria,* Exhortation to Pagans, I. 3.
"But the foolish  are stocks and stones; and yet more senseless even than  stones is a man
IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in ignorance."
* See the remark on Example 119.
EXAMPLE 128.
The same writer, Stromata, book III. ch. 18.  Asserting the sanctity of the marriage relation, he
quotes the Apostle's words (1 Cor. 6: 9, 10,' Jeither fornicators.. nor adulterers,' etc.), and adds:
"And we indeed'were washed,' who were among these; but they who wash into this sensuality,*
IMMERSE (BAPTIZE) from  sobriety into fornication, teaching to indulge the pleasures and passions."
* He;alludes here to the false teachers and corrupters of Christianity; who, instead of a doctrine that deters and cleanses
from sin, taught the indulgence of it; and hence those immersed by them  they'washed' (as Clement expresses it)'into
sensuality' instead of washing from it.
GPREEK TEXT.
Isidori Pelusiotce de Interp. div. Script. lib. II. epist. 76 (ed. Ritterh. 1606).
Oit    v  orv  7roAAo   TO! 7      o(vapon7roov,'a 0aEcxtc  /03E3a7rrTo-7eVot, 7wp0s  Tas  o)rv/A(opas
$(Xovo-   rag 4SVxas  acxapalivO?)Tovs   o  e%  Aoyto7L9)  aTcoopotL  K/v3Ep/ouEvot  67cswov'Tat
Clementis Alexandri, Cohort. ad Gentes, I. 3 (ed. Potter, Vol. L p. 4).
Ar'Oot    Kal' 4v'Aa  ol afpovEs  7rpos  aE KaLt ALOCO          vaa7rep avvUp0o7Tros ay'vola
/e arrtolze'yo'.
Ejusdem Stromat. lib. III. c. 18 (ed. Potter, Vol. I. p. 562).
T1711 aEAyELcLV, eK  OOP0posUVrs  Ets  rOpvELwO'Tc''''3as   oovc   KlccS  ro s wTS  Eot
Xaptlr"O al  oy/LltarclT{OVTES'.
1 Non solum autem ipsi damnantur, sed ii etiam, qui ab ipsis baptizati, eorum imitantur libidinem et venerem nefariam
(Ilerveti Commenlt. in loc.).




42                               USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
ZEXAMPLE 129.
Chrysostom,* Discourse V. on Titus, ~ 3.
"How were we IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in wickedness, so that we could not be cleansed, but neededc
regeneration 1"
* See the remark on Example 45.
EXAMPLE 130.
The same writer, on Genesis, ch. 13, Discourse XXXIV. ~ 5. Speaking of the spirit of true humility,
requiring each to account others better than himself, he adds:
I "And I say not this of us, who are WHELTMED (BArrIZED) with ten thousand sins; but even if one
were conscious to himself of ten thousand just deeds, and should not account this of himself, that
he is last of all, he would have no benefit of so many just deeds."
EXAMPLE 131.
Justin JlMartyr,* Dialogue with a Jew, LXXXVI.
"As also us, WHELMED (BAPrIZED) with most grievous sins which we have done, our Christ, by being
crucified upon the tree, and by water for cleansing, redeemed and made a house of prayer and
adoration."
* A learned Greek writer of the Christian Church, born near the close of the first century after Christ.
EXAMPLE 132.
Diodorus,* the Sicilian, Historical Library, book L ch. 73.  Speaking of the three divisions of the
territory of Egypt, he says:
* See the remark on Example 13.
GREEK TEXT.
Chrysostomi in Epist. ad Titum, Homil. V. 3 (ed.JMontf., Vol. XI. p. 761).
V1 /FLEV EV 7 KaEKV   8pEaw7-rLtO-LL'ot, cs  r/A  0vZa)caL Katlap77;vat, aAA  aVayEvv7)0-ES
IE77ytOvat!
Ejusdem in cap. XIII. Gen. Iom. XXXIII. 5 (Vol. IV. p. 339).
Kal 70TOTO AEyCW, o r Ept  /W. TOv        [wov  pvpltowts aapaT?7p Ltt fe6a7rr3cto'Lt'LE'v ov aAA av
UVptLa 7Ti S'  KcLoPOALtaTa ET          EtV0WS-, /A7 TOVTOE AoytoLLTo KaW  EavTov, otcO
elvptrrtr eo'x KaropO               O- ma,,                                           OTl 7raO'rcov.
N  3        / a \                                                            _X f  I 0.
fGT   Eo -XoTor, VO  E1EV aVTCO opeAoE   av yvoro   Tw  700-OOTCOV  Karopo/L rTcov.
Justini Martyris Dial. cum Tryphone Judaeo (ed. Otto, Vol. L P. ii. p. 300).,2s KaL s?/X,e/a7r7'trT(e'vov s 7atC  3apvCrrar ats aapr'tatsL  as'  ZTpaaev, EtW 70UT
YCravpcoO a7 VL e'  TOV  gAoU   KaZ &L  v'3aroso ayvurac  o Xplo-7T?i7ycov eAvrpcoaro,  KaL
OLKOP EVX    KaZL rpOo'KVvr7rTECs E7OrlcrE.




IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE.                                      43
"The second part the kings have received for public revenues;.... and on account of the
abundant supply from these, tlhey do not WHELM (BAPTIZE) the common people with taxes."
EXAMPLE 133.
Plutarch,* Life of Galba, XXL   As Galba's reason for not making Otho his heir, he says:
"Knowing him  to be dissolute and prodigal, and WHELMED (BAPTIZED) with debts amounting to
fifty millions."
* See the remark on Example 64.
EXAMPLE 134.
Tle santme writer, On the education of children, XII. As an example of misjudging parental fondness,
he says:
"For being anxious that their children should speedily excel in all things, they impose on them
excessive labors....  For as plants are nourished by a moderate amount of water, but are choked
by too much, in the same manner a soul grows by proportionate labors, but is OVERWHELED (BAPTIZED\
by such as are excessive."
EXAMPLE 135.
Plato,* Euthydemus, or the Disputer, ch. VI.   Speaking of young Cleinias, confounded with tho
sophistical questions and subtilties of the professional disputants, he says:
"And I, perceiving that the youth was OVERWHELMED (BAPTIZED), wishing to give him a respite," etc.
* Born 429 before Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Diodori Siculi Biblioth. Hist. lib. I. c. 73 (ed. Belcker).
[T?    ME 3EVrEpaf   f.otpac   ol /3LacxAt0 7rap0EAr?)a0(/T i) r Crpocr3o0vs....;O s8
Latco'T-ag Sa TY7j  EK TOVTO)  EU7VoPaV, ovP aLtorr vovt L a-raS Et'o-opaPsJ.
Plutarchi Vit. Galba XXI (ed. Reiske, Vol. V. p. 633).'AKSoAaTrrov  eLaos, Kal 7roUvreAX7, KaIt  revraTcLKTrxtALcv.vpLdaoWv oqhA7)alcr    e3la7rrt,revov.
Ejusdem de liberis educandis, XIII. (ed. Wyttenb., Vol. L. p. 31).
ZWrEVO8oTreS, yap  Tovys 7raCsas' Ei V t TaXtov rrpoTevrat,  roal   ovs, avrotsO V7repplETpov S
w7rtf3cAAo oV.f( YW7rE y.p.ra  )Vra TOLS o                1tEV JLETplOIS'  CLv t TpEEETaC7Lt 7  OL
7rohAorts 7rV/Ert~'rToy aUrop Tpo7roo /  vX\ r ots, tE\V Lov//Lerpo st av Erat 7rovots, rots C
v7rep30cAAovot  3a7rr['ercat.
Platonis Euthyd. c. VII, (ed. Stallbaum, Vol. VI p. 90).
KCOalt E7YW  Pvov0s /3ta7rrtnoEvovo    TO\ 1LetpaKLto, /3ovAOo/levos ava7ravaaU  aVTO, K. T. A.
1 Well expressed by Schleiermacher: Ich aber, da ich sah, wie der Knabe schon ganz zugedeckt war, wollte ibm einige
Ruhe verschaffen.




u4                               USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 136.
Philo,* the Jew  (an extract in Eusebius, Preparation for the Gospel, boo/c VIII., at the end).'And one might show it also from  this, that those who live soberly, and content with little, excel
in understanding; but those, on the contrary, who are always glutted with drink and food, are least
intelligent, as though the reason were WHELMED (BAPTIZED) by the things overlying it."
*Middle of the first century of the Christian era.
EXAMPLE 137.
Plotinus,* Ennead I. book IV.  On Happiness,? 9.
"But when he does not continue [happy], WHELMED (BAPTrIZED) either with diseases, or with arts
of Magians?"
* See the remark on Example 72.
EXAMPLE 138.
Chrysostom,* On Ps. 48   17 (49:16,'Be not afraid,' etc.).
"Such as was Job, neither WHELMED (BAPTIZED) by poverty, nor elated by riches."
* See the remark on Example 45.
EXAMPLE 139.
The same writer, Discourse on the trials and constancy of Job.  Speaking of the patriarch's example,
he says:
"And if thou art in affliction, fly to it for refuge; and if in wealth, receive thence the corrective;
so as neither to be WHELMED (BAPTIZED) with poverty, nor puffed up with wealth."
GREEK TEXT.
Philonis Jud. (Eusebii Prmep. Ev. lib. VIII. fin.); Op. ed. Jlangey, II p. p647.
TEKL7npl7o-atvro  3',,v rts  KatCL' TO   TOV9  I-LEV  V7(P0ovTCaS Kat oAtyoEt~S o-vVereorepovsr
Elvat, TovS'  3E  7oTCr  aEL KaU (LTL O  E/E7TLWv'KLOo )POYOVS, ~pE PawT(L6-OMEV.
TOtS' ErtLOVrt Tro   Aoy(to'lOV.
Plotini Ennead. I. lib. IV. de Beatitudine, ~ 9 (ed. Kirchhoff, Vol. IL p. 312).'AAX' g Tap /uo 7 atpaalovov-rj,  6a7rTctrlE't s7 - 00l0t' 77 lc yaw  TEXIvat9;
Chrysostomi Expos. in Ps. XLVIII. (ed. XJIontf., Vol. V. p. 507).
LOS?V   0   I13, ovUre  v7ro  r77S' 7revLtas  pa7rrt TOLEzoos'  ovre  v7ro  r70   wAov'rov
eraalpoIerOS'.
Ejusdem Hom. de Jobi patientia et virtute (Vol. XII. p. 347).
tAor l'  crvdTra ro7      t 7rpos  avrov KCoLratEvyE   Kav  eo wrAovro, rO (o/p/aLKov   eVErEOEl
Xau4cwE.  (OLYTE /rL7E WTOXEL9 /3awrTrLoBOrvac, [rL7E  rAoVrTC  Lubvcrr7Or at.




IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE.                                        45
EXAMPLE 140.
Theodoret,* Eccles. Hist. book V. ch. 4.
"That Diodorus whom  I have before mentioned, who, in a most difficult tempestuous sea, preserved
the ship of the church un —WHELMED (un-rBPTIZED), holy Meletius constituted pastor of Tarsus.
* Born 393 (made Bishop of Cyrrhus 423) after Christ.
EXAMPLE 141.
Basil* (the Great), Discourse on the martyr Julitta, IV.
"As a pilot, skillful and undisturbed through much experience in sailing, preservingo the soul
erect and un-WHELNMED (un-BAPTIZED), and high above every storm."
* See the remark on Examples 79, 80.
GREEK TEXT.
Theodoreti Eccles. Hist. lib. V. ch. 4 (ed. Simond, Vol. III. p. 708).
0  N  OE6OS. IEAESTtOS'     lto'o0poV EKELt0VP  OV KCaL wp6OGmOEV  EIo(-OV,   TOP Ev Tj 7rayxaAE'7rW  KAVaO)lJt aa7rTrrT0-TO   TO  T7rS' eKAroTlaS' (8ta3Lroo(aYra  o-KCaoS, Tapp0-ErW   KareCo-ryro7rot/Lera.
Basilii Magni Hom. in Martyremr Julittam, IV. (ed. Garnier, Vol. IL. p. 37).'[2f7ep TtL9 KV3EpV]TrST   0-o/OS' KaL aTapaxos vOro UO  T7pl (s "p WOEp't       wEAov wELa
OpOi') Kal CLaL 7rrrov, Kac 7ravrTos  XEcIWPVOS  VroT-EPa'YV AUX77 laO




46                                  USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
2. To overwhelm (figuratively) with an intoxicating liquor, or a stupefying drug, that takes full possession of one's powers, like
a resistless flood; or (as the figure may sometimes be understood) to steep in, as by immersing in a liquid.,
EXAMPLE 142.
Philo* (the Jew), On a contemplative Life.
"And  I know  some, who, when they become slightly intoxicated, before they are completely
OVERWHELMED (BAPTIZED) provide, by contribution  and tickets,t a carousal for the morrow; regarding
the hope of the future revel as part of the present festivity."
Compare Basil (Example 89): "So also the souls of these are driven about beneath the waves, being WIIEI3IFED (BAPTIZED)
with wine."
* See the remark on Example 117.
t Those who took part in a common entertainment contributed each his share of the expense, or gave a ticket to be
presented afterward for payment.
EXAMPLE 143.
Plutarch,* Banquet, book III. Question 8.
"For of the slightly intoxicated only the intellect is disturbed; but the body is able to obey
its impulses, being not yet OVERWHELMED (BAPTIZED)."
* See the remark on Example 53.
EXAMPLE 144.
The samce Work, book VI. (Introd.).  Timotheus, saying that those who sup with Plato (on simple
and wholesome fare) enjoy themselves also on the following day, adds:
"For, truly, a great provision for a day of enjoyment is a happy temperament of the body,
un-wHELMED (un-BAPrIzED) and unencumbered."
1 So the word steep ("from the same root as dip, with s prefixed," Worcester's Dict.) is used figuratively in Englislh.
GREEK TEXT.
Philonis Judoei de Vita contemDl. (ed. Alangey, Vol. IL p. 478).
IO[a  OE Ttcas', or, eWrELtOav aKpo cvpaKES  yEV'OVTal, 7rpWov  TEAE)s Pa7TrrT07-vatL, Ets r7qv
vorrepatav  rOTOV    E   ErLo-EorcO  KaL o-v/iL3o0Awv  7rpoevrpe7rtyLIEVV-'        LEPOS' VOev7Aaloa6vovTas
rTqs EV  XEP(rTv Ev(pOUvvP77y  ELvacL T7v  rEpt or7S, Et  To  e /-t4eAAoV  w1Eoar.
Plutarchi Sympos. lib. III. Quaest. 8 (p. 675).
Tcov 7yap aKpo0(opa'Koov 77' 8avota  tlv'ov 7 TeTapasKrat, TO  i E  rcoLta Tact op/Lats' EZV771pereiV
L vaTatL, /?l7ro)o 3Earrt7t rLEVo.v.
Ejusdem  lib. VI. Procem. (ed. Wyttenb. Vol. III p. 816).
Meya ya~p cos c~X77Ocs  EU77/LEpt a5 EqJGOoY EVKpcarcla   v@ aro/ aOs a/l3aW Trov   Ka2 eAa/pov




IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE.                                           47
EXAMPLE 145.
The same writer, On the comparative skill of water and land animals, XXIII.
"So  then, 0 Hercules, there is manifest stratagem, with  guile; for the worthy  man, himself
sober as you see, purposely sets upon us while still affected with yesterday's debauch, and
OVERWHELMIED (BAPTIZED)."
EXAMPLE  146.
Plato,* Banquet, ch. IV.  Complaining of the ill effects of an immoderate use of wine, the speaker
says:
"For I myself am  one of those who yesterday were OVERWHELMED (BAPTIZED)."
In this use, the Greek word corresponds to the English drench.t So Shakesp. Macb. i. 7 (speaking of the "spongy officers,"
plied "with wine and wassel"),
"When in swinish sleep
Their drenched natures lie."
* See the remark on Example 135.
t " Icelandic dreckica, to plunge in water; Swedish drEaneca, same sense, also to drown" (Wedgewood, Dict. of Eng. Etymology).
EXAMPLE 147.;Ithenoeus,* Philosopher's Banquet, book V. ch. 64.
" You seem  to me, O guests. to be strangely flooded with vehement words, and WHELMED (BAPTIZED)
with undiluted wine.'For a man taking draughts of wine, as a horse does of water,
talks like a Scythian, not knowing even koppa;t
and he lies speechless, plunged in the cask.'"
* Beginning of the third century after Christ.
f A Greek numerical sign.
GREER  TEXT.
Ejusdem de sollertia animalium, XXIII. (ed. Wyttenb. Vol. IV. p. 956).'EvCepacl      oun O O Upa       e vons y cov  oA     catpa7raA(    yp eor.              L TO X2tv
KaL /3E/3La7r JtoL E'OVS V'1 WV  co,  opas'  0 yE2vvatov Ec 7rapaEcEV?75' E7rTrE'EtTat.
Platonis Sympos. c. IV. (ed. Stallb. Vol. I. p. 25).
KICa  yap avros  et/C  Trwv  X0E PSIe/IaTrtrLze'VoV.
Athenoei Deipnosoph. lib. V. c. 64 (ed. Dindorf, Vol. L p. 481).
ZloKeLTE  [ot,'      a'3pes  8aLrvvLoVES, oqooSpots' Ka7r7vTrA-o'Oat Aoyots   rapa  7rpoo'3oKtav
/,e/3a7rTL'Oat L e T       aKparTo''.Av7p yap  EAKlOWV GO0V  WS  Mop  1l*Os'
ZKVOL(OTt qWVEtl  OvvSE Ko7rC7ra 7tyVcOKWCy
KEtratL' d'L/avaos'r     7rtr w    KoAv/-t37rcar.'
1 Vino obrutorum (Ast, Lex. Plat.).
2'Ev Fai.ce XO)RvyzflswjaaS jocose dicitur, qui se mero ingurgitavit, quasi qui ipsi dolio sese immersisset (Schweiglc.).




48                               USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 148.
Lucian,* Bacchus, VII.  Speaking of the fabled fountain of Silenus, and its effects on the old
men who drink of it, he says:
"When an old man drinks, and Silenus takes possession of him, immediately he is mute for
some time, and seems like one heavy-headed and WHELMED (BAPTIZED)."
* See the remark on Example 28.
EXAMPLE 149.
Conon, JVarration L.  Describing how Thebe destroyed her husband (Alexander, tyrant of Pherae),
to prevent his meditated murder of herself and her three brothers, he says:
"And Thebe, learning the purpose [of Alexander], gave daggers to the brothers, and urged them
to be ready for the slaughter; and having WHELMED (BAPTIZED) Alexander witl much wine and put
him  to sleep, she sends out the guards of the bed-chamber, under pretense of taking a bath, and
called the brothers to the deed."
* About the beginning of the Christian era.
EXAMPLE 150.
Aristophon* (Jthenaeus, Philosopher's Banquet, book IX. ch. 44).  The servant-girl, describing the
effect of a cup of wine given by her master, says:
"Then WHELMING (BAPTIZING) potently, he set me free."
The sense is well given in Younge's free translatioa:
"And then, by steeping me completely in it,
He set me free."
_ A Greek comic writer, beginning of the third century after Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Luciani Bacchi VII. (ed. Lehmann, Vol. VII. p. 298).'_E7rteta  7rtl) 0 7EypOP, Kat KaTacGrX, aTrov O ZAt?7os, avrtlKa E7rLroAv a/oVro' EorT, KcaL
Kap?773apOVrTL KaC jJeP3a7rTtrp-/Leu  e'tIKE.
Cononis Narrat. L. (Script. poet. hist. Gr., ed. Westermann, p. 150).
0 iqE TO / 3VoAAevpa  /Ja1ovaa,  TOtis liyE  w3eAAoS vyXeYplP[ta o    o-a z   apaprKevaeoEOat
wpo2s TU ob cc0ay7v 7capEKaA.EL  oivp  &E woAAcOi  AAEg'       pavopov  6aTrlToaaa   Kat KaTEvvacO-aoa
eKTre7ret'TOVS 7T'o     aAatov vhaKas 7Tpo0aGet Ao4 Aovrpo-s~ XPV70o0eEVq,  Ka1  TovK  a'oeAbovsr
EKEAE\              Uc3/O                  rLE  \1V~~S                           a  ~S   3A/OS'
eWt To  pyo0V  EKa tE..
Aristophon, Athen. Deipnosoph. lib; XI. c. 44 (ed. Dindorf, Vol. II. p. 1057).
/LT  EAevtEpar atrJKeV  f3awzrrTas  Eppo4te'cog.




IN THE TROPICAL OR FIGURATIVE SENSE.                                                 49
EXAMPLE  151.
Proclus,* Chrestomathy, XVL
"And the IO-BACCHUS was sung at festivals and sacrifices of Bacchus, IATBATHED (nAPTIZED) with
much wantonness."
So Milton uses the corresponding English word: "And the sweet odor of the returning gospel imbathe his soul with the
fragrancy of heaven."
* Born 412 after Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Procli Chrestom. XVI. (ed. Gaisford, p. 384).'Ht8Ero  Se o IOBAIKXOZ   Ev Eoptrcs Kact  Ovc-ats' JLovcov, 13E/3a7rTrL-fLevoS 7woAAp
p Leg. omnino. Natu  mendu, ut innumera alia in G.ecis Latinisque auctoribus, x depraata pronunciandi
1 Leg. omnino qqovaxypart. Natum menclum, ut innumera alia in Groecis Latinisque auctoribus, ex depravata pronunciandi
consaetudine, qua V] et 6 et v eodem sono male efferuntur (Schottus).
t        The learned reader will be reminded, in Ex. 40 on page 13, of the grammarian's fault, by which the hero of Salamis
lost a foot, as commemorated in the following epigram (ANTHOLOGIA, s. Epigr. Gr. Delect. in usum Schole  fe.stm. Oxon.
1724, p. 29, epigr. XIX.).
HlapaetErp 7owaVr7So TrvoS EV TU     KvVaYEtpOS`.'f2  rA7yyov KVvEyEltpE  Kat  EV  Ootos. Kat oc7reAOV,
C  gv atet KO7rTI7  pr7/_Iaot KaL Ko7t'Lt.
HpcoOE ILAEv,   E v 7roAEaLtoLrt  orE   VEE 7 CI'apva/kEVO V  XetP
Nv3    E'  o ypa0 0arlptK-    S Kat 7roos\  ELTTEpLcTE.




50                               USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
~ 3,
ITS  USE  IN  COMPOSITION  WITH  A  PREPOSITION.
1. With the preposition in.
EXAMPLE 152.
Plutarch,* Life of Sylla, XXI. Account of the defeat of Archelaus' Asiatic troops, and the storming
of his camp, by Sylla.
"And dying they filled the marshes with blood, and the lake with dead bodies; so that, until
now, many barbaric bows, and helmets, and pieces of iron breastplates, and swords, are found
IMMERSED (BAPTIzED) in the pools."
* See the remark on Example 53.
EXAMPLE 153..Jicander, fragment of a work on husbandry, book II.  Directions for preparing a turnip salad.
"Cut turnip-roots and the rind before it is withered, after gently cleansing it, into thin slices;
and having dried them a little in the sun, sometimes just dip in boiling water, and nIMIRSE (BnArIZE)
many [toogether] in sharp brine; and at other times, put into a vessel white new-wine with vinegar,
half and half, and pickling them in it cover over with salt."
* Middle of the second wentury before Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
Plutarchi Vit. Syllma XXI. (ed. Schaffer).
KCat KaCrE7rAqo-av a7ro dv?-KOvrE  atas'  7o LS T'AL, KaL VEKpwV 7yv Aht'_vyqv-  cJOt  llexpc
viv 7roAa' /3ap/3aptKa rTota, KaC  KPcpa77, Kat OcopdaKov oT 7ra ara   &pCaTC t      KaC fI9 aaXatpoa
a7rWT7te'vas- rots' Tre'A raL-tvL EVpltc-Kcr Oac.
Nicandri Georg. II. (Athen. Deiphnosoph. lib. IV. c. XI. (ed. Dindorf, Vol. I. p. 303).
TLLyoE  E e  7oyyvA'3os' paIar  Kat aKapje'a qAotov,
Ka KaO7pa'Iervos', AerrovpyEas'  7eAt'c   &e
avgvaS' e7t TVTOOI   errO0            a7ro a
v&faat 3ptlepl  7roAXEass et3a7rrto-ov ak
aAAore e' aZ AEUKO6  YAXEvKOS' (WrvoTrtL(rov OEtn,
I!  \,!. \!.royV t0COp t A    eiXA  Kp   ats'.
sOsi crT, r s   erori errt'rv  ar  a(t epia.
X Possis et sic scribere, osk'v Seaz, (Schweigh.).




IN COMPOSITION WITH A PREPOSITION.                                        51
EXAMPLE 154.
Synesius,* Epistle LVII.  After saying that his fondness, from  childhood, for leisure and study,
had' not deterred him  from  serving hlis fellow-men, in private and public affairs, he adds:
"None of these has withdrawn me from  philosophy, or cut me off from that blest leisure; for to
do with compulsion, and with toil, and with pains, this is what wastes time, and IMMERSES (BAPTIZES)
the soul in cares of business."
* Born about 378 after Christ; made Bishop of Ptolemais in the year 410.
EXAMPLE 155.
The same writer;  On Dreams.  Speaking of the union of mind (pure intelligence) with the
sensuous spirit in one being, and the debasement of the former by this union, he says:
"For, to mind, how should a stupid and unreasoning life be agreeable?  But to the image,* on
account of the then peculiar constitution of the spirit, the lower region is more congenial, for like
takes pleasure in like; and if from the two there is made one by the conjunction, even the mind
would be IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in pleasure."
* The soul, separate from the body, with which the sensuous spirit becomes its connecting medium.
2. With the "rep. through, expressing transition, alternation; hence what is mutually done, by two or more, to one another.
EXAMPLE 156.
Polyenus,* Stratagems, book IV. ch. 2, 6.  The device by which Philip, King of Macedon, while
exercising in the wrestling-school with Menegetes the pancratiast,- evaded the importunities of his
soldiers, who had gathered round clamoring for their pay.
"Philip, not having it, came forward streaming with sweat, covered with dust, and smiling on
* About the middle of the second century after Christ.
t The name for an expert in both wrestling and boxing.
GREEK TEXT.
Synesii Epist. LVII. (ed. Petav. p. 194).
Toz ov   Oe3 ELE OJ~ tA OOO-tcf SX/JELAKEV,  OV'3E 7T-7J  EV&XafLOVtX /.OL OXOAjY VWETEJLLVETO
Trro0  0 8      e OEl  t o  ta ae                  Tap           a.ot  -XoXrv Vrreretvero.
Ta'TO  ETTLVo0t&zo7rav   TprO
TO yap  co CtOr l     Kat t/oxOCp  Kal Lo'Ats 7rotELc, Tovro Erl  7a XfPov L,  Kat T
+IvX?7v  y/3=c7-LW et ypltytvatso 7rpayxT'arTv.
Ejusdem  de Insomniis (p. 140).
Nco yap 7rrWr KaXov /3tor s E/rrXlqKroV Kat avoqrros-;  rT  Oe e'LoAcp, &ta Tr7,rotav Tore
t              r  t       I        ~   ~v a                    7,     s
TOV 7r"Ev1ar TO s o7TVa(TTLv?j KT77 O XaOPa 7rpOo-T1KELt.Oot  yap 00 otyolov  SrEat.  El  E   E
a/l Otv TCi aY-svavaoy(  ytLVETLa, KLat 0 VOU' azv E/cL3a7rrtTTOELo TCo?oEoaL.
Polymani Strategemat. lib. IV, c. ii. 6 (ed. Coray).
O0c eXov 0 litlrWros' 7rpor'OXOev, LspCOT  peopeyvos,  KeKoVtLeyVOS`,  [KaI]'p o: E' Laoas




52                                  -USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
them  said: You say justly, fellow-soldiers; but indeed, for this very  purpose I am  myself now
anointed  against the barbarian, in  order that I may many times over repay you thanks.  Saying
this, and clapping his hands, he ran through the midst and threw  himself into the swimming-bath;
and the Macedonians laughed.  Philip did not give over DIPPING (BAPTIZING) IN A MATCH with the pancratiast, and sprinkling water in the face, until the soldiers wearied out dispersed."
This was the dipping match, or game of dipping each other; each party striving to prove his superior strength and
agility by putting the other under water, and also by splashing it in his face ("sprinkling water in the face") till he was
deprived of breath.
EXAMPLE  157.
Demosthenes,*.Against.fristogeiton, Oration L 5.  Showing what class of persons Aristogeiton was
accustomed to harrass, by false accusation and extortion, he says:
"Not the speakers [public orators], for these know  how  TO PLAY THE DIPPING (BAPTIZING) MATCH with
him, but private persons and the inexperienced."
In this case the compound word is used metaphorically, and the sense is: For these know how to match him in foul
language,-in the game of sousing one another.
* Born 385 before Christ. By some his authorship of this speech is doubted, but not on decisive grounds.
3. With the prep. down, hence downward; merely strengthening the expression of the simple idea.
EXAMPLE  158.
Chrysostom,* Discourse on Gluttony and Drunkenness (at the end).
"For as a ship, that has become filled with water, is soon SUBDMERGED (BAPTIZED), and becomes deep
* See the remark on Example 45.
GREEK  TEXT.
alvTotgs, JlKata  E(E y) Aeye7E, Co o-vo-rpart7ract  a/Aa TOt cxayo  &La TOrro Pp   E7rt 1op /3ap'3apo
acXAE4o/Lt, 07rwog vltv 7'oAAa7rAaol'os) a7rorTL'r-attt Ta  XapTas.   Tavra EtW7r(Pa cKaL TaLv XepoLv
KpOTOV,  Lt /FEOrV  3pacqiv, &s KoAXv~Ii3 Opav E'eppLtEv [eEavroV].   Kat oi MaKEOoVEg Ey4AaCav. ~0   i/AlwT7rog Iy EXPt 70(OVTOV  aLta1a7rTtO1Eo/ePO9  7Trpos' TOP 7rayKpataoT7']vP, KKat KaTa TOU
7rpO'tOJrOV patvo[LevoP,  OVK avP?7Ie    eT  av o  oTrpatrtwat Kae ov5 a7wreppv7crav
Demosth. in Aristog. I. 5. (ed. Bekker, Vol. IV. p. 874.)
OuXt /la Ata  TOVS AEyovTas   OvTot  %ELV yap  67riTamraL TO w  Sla3a7rTL1EcrdaL'' AAa
s, ma,,\',,
rovys toLTraS Kat TroV  aw7rpovVs.
Chrysostomi Eclog. Hom. XII. de Ingluvie et Ebrietate (ed. JMontf, Vol. XII p. p. 516).
KaOca7rep yap 7rAotov O vrepavTAov yEyovos  TaXEo  KaTa/a7rTtr eTat Kai v7ro3pvxtov ylveI Both the prep. and the mid. form express what is mutual conviciando certo, forma media ap, Demosth. p. 782, 26: Ovz
aid reciprocal.  Compare the following note.            [tUV1 y'e rciaravras a ovr: $Stara7i~easa,. ubi var. ovpswqa.2 dJaflartqri o, certatim immergo. Polymn. 4, 2. 6.... Metaph.   i.eao9'cat.  G. Dinzdorf (Steph. Thes. nov. ed. Vol. II. col, 1111)




IN  COMPOSITION WITH A PREPOSITION.                                    53
under the waves; so also a man, when he gives himself up to gluttony and drunkenness, goes down
the steep, and causes reason to be whelmed beneath the waves."
EXAMPLE 159.
Alexander*' of./phrodisias,* Medical and Physical Problems, L 16.
Why is it that some die of fright? Because the physical force, fleeing too much into the i.epth
[of the body] along with the blood, at once WHELMS (BAPIZES) and quenches the native and vital
warmth at the heart, and brings on dissolution."
x See the remark on Example 75.
EXAMPLE 160.
The same Work, L. 17.
"Why is it that many die, of those who have drunk wine to excess?  Because, again, the
abundance of wine WHELMS (BAPTIZES) the physical and the vital power and warmth."
EXAMPLE 161.
Alciphron's* Epistles, book II. Ep. 3. Menander to Glycera, showing why he declines King Ptolemy's
invitation to his court in Egypt.
"Is it a great and wonderful thing to see the beautiful Nile?  Is it not also a great thing to
see the Euphrates?  Is it not a great thing also to see the Danube?  Are not also the Thlermodon,
the Tigris, the Halys, the Rhine among the great things?  If I am  to see all the rivers, life to me
will be WHELMED (BATInZED), not beholding Glycera."
* Probably, middle of the second century after Christ.
GREEK TEXT.
TCLt  OVT(O Kat acOpco7roS', OTLav T) a'y17   ayla Kal ALE` p, EaVCOV EK&S KaTCa KPpl71/VOV a7rEILt KCat
V7ro3pVXLOtV Epya7eErat  TOV) AoytLwov.
Alexandri Aphrodis. Probl. med. et phys. I. 16 (Ideler, Physic. et JMedic. Gr. min. Vol. L p. 9).
Jta\ 7-i EVtOlt /o/3 7evre  a7E0avov;   OTC qEvyovocAa -tjav    / Vo-LKmy &Va1lt etgs TO /3atos
Ejusdem I. 17 (ibid.).
Zla Tl  oTA/ol TOt)V oavoA OvyTavrcor v                           r\ 0e avov;TOV OWVOU T70
(qVoTtKYV  KatL T7v 1   OTtKY7V avvaPLtv Ka' OEpovTyrTa IcKa3a73rrWT/Et.
Alciphronis Rhet. Epist. lib. II. 3 (ed. Wagner).
oH H eya KI a   9av-/aorav a/EvP TOV KCaAOV NE.Aov;   OV feya Kca TO)V EvpaTryv'atv;
oV LEtya KaL TOV  IoTpOV;   ov TCov )leyaAcov Kal 0 Oeptlo(&v, o Tlypts, o  Akvs, o'P7vos;
El AAAAho      L7ParTt rovS' 7roraCLovs opav,'/caraI0acrr37TrTrL rra  /UOlO T   0  TO   V,   ALl  hAd7EoVL
rFAvKepav.




54                               USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
EXAMPLE 162.
Achilles Tatius,* Story of Leucippe and Clitophon, booke I. ch. 3.
"For that which, of a sudden, comes all at once and unexpected, shocks the soul, falling on it
unawares, and WHELMS (BAPTIZES)."
* See the remark on Example 54.
EXAMPLE 163.
Tlie same Work, book IL clh. 31.'And Satyrus had a remnant of the drug, with which he had put Conops to sleep.  Of this
while serving us, he covertly pours a part into the last cup which he brought to Panthia; and
she rising went into her bedchamber, and immediately fell asleep. But Leucippe had another chamberservant; whom hlaving WHELMED (BAPTIZED) Writh the same drug, Satyrus.. comes to the third door, to
the door-keeper; and him he laid prostrate with the same draught."
EXAMPLE 164.
Origen,* Comment. on John, ch. 11: 45; on the words,'Many believed on him.'
"And whom  would they not move to believe the preaching of Jesus (and, verily, as if out of
death and putridity), of those who were altogether WHELMED (BAPTIZED) by wickedness," etc.
* Latter half of the second, and first half of the third century.
GREEK TEXT.
Achillis Tatii de Leucippes et Clitophontis Amoribus, lib. I. c. 3 (ed. Jacobs).! \
TO" /lIE  yap Egaovn77s dopoop Kai arrpoer0oi07YTo  EkvAryo-(rE  T17P +VXYV7P  ahvo) rpoorcToJv, KCt KEIaTE3a7TTEre,
Ejusdem lib. II. c. 31.
forov   appxtuaov Aco TOV A(OV       L rlV KaraKO6LVSov  -as- TOVTOV
ataKOVOVIEVrOS'r t7LLV  EYXEL AaCoV  KaTa T7rS KVAlKOS' rTs TeXevravTas,   HT rly JlaOta 7rpOae'epev.'i   ae aLvaOraa  COXETO eS rTOv OaAa/ov aCreS, KaCL eUVOV  EKaOEV8Ev.  _EIXE 8E ETECP a
AEVKL97r7rq OaAapc-rnoAov, 7V T  aUT9) LapfLaKCO KaTa/ac7wTYas 0 TTVupOS..'7't 7'7V rpt7qv
Oupac  EPXETCLL rpos 7oTOP vpapopv  KaKEftPOV fE/3EXJKEL T  aVT9 - t TWO/CT.
Origenis Comment. in Joan. T. XXVIII. 9 (ch. 11:45; ed. Garnier, Vol. IV. p. 380).
Kat rTlva y7e oUK acv KLvra0 crpoT 7'rcrreval  v  Irov KrpUy7/xro    K'al'a'8Cs
ocTepW t eEK   eKporrrOL  KaE Lvotas,  T7  ravv V7Tro   KaKas Karaa7KvL                  I. r. A.
rt~~~~~~~KLT4'~ Karj WiTLO7LE' W.




IN COMPOSITION WITH A PREPOSITION.                                       55
EXAMPLE 165.
Basil* (the Great), Discourse XIV., against Drunkards, ~ 7.
"For wine WHELMS (BAPTIZES) the reason and the understanding....  And what ship without a
pilot, borne by the waves as it may happen, is not more safe than the drunken man?"
* See the remark on Examples 79, 80.
EXAMPLE 166.
Eustathius*: (Eumathius), Story of Hysmenias and Hysmene, oook VI.
"And sleeping I was troublecld in spirit with the strangeness of the report, and as to my whole
mind WHELMED (BAPTIZED) with the affliction.
* Probably, of the eleventh century after Christ.
EXAMPLE 167.
The same Work, book VII. Apostrophizing Hysmenias, who had been cast into the sea, by command
of the pilot, to appease Neptune, Hysmene says (in the writer's peculiar manner):
"Thou, indeed, wast borne away by the swell and the rush of the wave; but my spirit thou
didst WHELM (BAPrIzE), surging round, with whole seas of wailings."
EXAMPLE 168.
The same Work, book VII.  Neptune, says Hysmene, speaking of the storm  which occasioned the
sacrifice of Hysmenias,
"Empties all his fury on the sea, and strives to WHELM (BAPTIZE) the whole vessel with the
waves."
GnEEK TEXT.
Basilii Magni Hom. XIV. in Ebriosos VII. (ed. Garnier, Vol. II. p. 129).
To o~,  K /A Ecoapamr vE 7dA~l OV  KV
Tol yErV Yap AoytoytOv Kat ToP vovv o otWos KaTa7rTE...   oov  E                      aAoo    -v/3ep
7rov  vWro TaCtw KVLLLTOJ COS aV' TV7x  (epopevo, OvK aOU)aAEO-repoP eOTW  TO) /AeOvoVTOS;
Eustathii (Eumathii) de Ismenia  et Ismenes Amoribus, lib. VI. (ed. Teucher, p. 234).
ICat  y,.tyv vcovP T~C  7rapac4k   T7PV  VX7?7  KaTCaopv3lYe S' 7Tov aKOV(lCaroTg, Kat oAov
T- 0elA   rv vOvv Ka7-al arTtaets1..
Ejusdem lib. VII. (p. 310).
/Z L uEV a7r-qX 07X7s Trc aaAWe KaL Tc pAoO/c TOV KVal'TOS   ELoV 3E KaTE/rTZTo-asL   V T UXqj
oAaLt OaAa'o-'rat' KCOKVT&) 7rWeptKAvovra.
Ejusdem lib. VII. fin. (p. 320).
cOAov  Ovpzov   KaTa  OaAacoko-'os  KePoi,  AV  7T?7jV rav CP (otVELKEtL KaTa[a7rTt(at TOtS
K!av/.




SECTION  11.
Usage of the Greek Versions of the Old Testament.
EXAPrLE 169.
Version of the Seventy,* 4 IKings, ch. 5: 14 (English Bible 2 Kings 5: 14).
"And Naaman went down, and IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) HNIMBELF in the Jordan, seven times."
The sense is correctly given in the common English Bible:'And dipped himself seven times in the Jordan..'
* Completed as early as the middle of the second century before Christ.
EXAMPLE  170.
Version of Aquila,* Job, ch. 9: 31 (English Bible,'thou shalt plunge me in the ditch').
"Even then thou wilt PLUNGE (BArPTIZE) me in corruption.'"
* First half of the second century after Christ.
EXAMPLE  171.
Version of Symmachus,* Ps. 68: 3 (Eng. Bible, Ps. 69: 2,'I sink in deep mire').
"I am  PLUNGED (BAPTIZEDI)) into bottomless depths."
Iast half of the second century after Christ.
-GREEK TEXT.
Septuag. interpret. 4 Reg. c. 5: 14 (ed. Tischend.).
Kfat KarE3r y Natlav  Kat e'3a7rrTlaro  EV rco CIop rv7   ETrrtaKLs.
Hexapl. Orig. Cap. IX. Job (ed. Jlontf. Vol. L p. 409).
31. A.  Kai  TO7e E, Ctabropa /3aWrToElr1  tLe.
Hexapl. Orig. Ps. LXVIII. (ed. JIontf. Vol. I. p. 572).
3. 2.  e3a7rrlT0O7    Etsr a' 7repCrTOVS Karas3VcE L'.
Demersus sum in infinitas voragines (Montf.).




USAGE OF THE GREEK VERSIONS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.                                               57
EXAMPLE  172.
Version (or gloss) of an ancient uwriter, nouy unlknwon?, Ps..9 16 (EFng. Bible, Ps. 9  15,'are sun]k
down').
" ARE IIMMERSED."
EXAMPLE 173.
Version of the Seventy,* Is. 21'4.
"Iniquity WHSELMS me."
C* ompare the remark on Example 169.
EXAMPLE 174.
The same version; Judith, ch. 12'5-9.
And the attendants of Holofernes broutght her into the tent, and she slept until midnight.  And
she arose at the morning watch, 6 and  sent to Holofernes, sayinglO: Let my Lord give command, to
allow  thy handmaid  to go  forth  for prayer;  7 and Holofernes commanded  the body-guards not to
hinder her.   And she remained in the camp three days; and went forth by night* into the valley
of Bethulia, and IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) HERSELF, in the camp at the fountain.t   8 And when she came up,
Accompanied by her maid, as stated in ch. 13:3.
t One of the oldest Greek manuscripts (no. 58), and the two oldest versions (the Syriac and Latin) read,'inlmersed
(baptized) herself in the fountain of water' (omitting,' in the camp').  According to the common Greek text, this was
done' at the fountain;' to which she went, because she had there the means of immersing herself.  Any other use of water,
for purification, could have been made in her tent.
GREEK TEXT.
Vet. interpret. Graec. Frag. Ps. IX. (ed. Drusius, p. 882).
16.         E s E3, caWTT0T,7taca.
Septuag. interpret. Es. XXI. 4 (ed. Tischend.).'H   droLtza  LyE f3C7TrtL[EL.
Septuag. interpret. Judith, c. 12: 5-9 (ed. Tischend.).
Klia Djyayocrav  avrUTy    oc 9Epa7roVTEs'OAo/'pvov  Els  r7yv  (YK77Vr, Kat vrvcooE'EXP
EO-OV7S T/S' VVKTOS'  Kat avET7  ppos T77I Ewao7yv ( vAaKoiv, 6 Kat   rESTEAE  v7rpoS  o'0A   ep-' Demersae sunt (Hieron.).
2'Ev   j ea  E7cfloR7 20] 58 (el. Holmes et Parsons).'Earc a  7 7rys].. ev 7  yOV 58  (ibid.) rEt baptizabat se in fonte
aquae (Ket. Lat. ed. Sabatier).'..?  t~ Zo  -,o  (Bibl. Polyglott., ed. Walton).
a3',fi nfamlich EX ~oV uao~ (Fritzsclhe, Eeget. Handb. zu den Apokr. d. alt. Test., in loc.).




58                                    USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
she besought the Lord God of Israel to direct her way, for the raising up of the sons of his people.
9 And entering in pure, she remained in the tent, till one brought her food at evening."
Compare, in ch. 6: 11,' the fountains that were under Bethulia;' ch. 7,' and [Holofernes and his horsemen] viewed the
passages up to the city, and came to the fountains of their waters, and took them;' v. 17,'and they [the Ammonites and
Assyrians] pitched in the valley, and took the waters, and the fountains of the children of Israel.'
There was evidently no lack of water for the immersion of the body, after the Jewish manner; namely by walking into
the water to the proper depth, and then sinking down till the whole body was immersed.
EXAMPLE 175.
Thle same version, Wisdom  of Sirach, ch. 34: 27 (Engl. Bible, Ecclesiasticus, 34: 25).
"IMMERSING (BAPTIZING) HIMSELF from  a dead  body, and  touching  it again, what is he profited by
his bathing?"
In this construction (immerse from), the writer puts the means for the effect; immersion of the body being the means
(symbolically) by which one was freed from the pollution of contact with the dead.*  This brevity of expression is so common
an idiom in the sacred writings (and in the early imitations of them) that it has become a recognized figure of speech.t  For
example, 2 Cor. 11: 3,'so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ;''corrupted from,' that is,
turned from by being corrupted, —the means put for the effect.
*'Sprinkled from  an evil conscience' is the correct translation of Heb. 10: 22, where also the writer puts means for
effect; for the metaphorical application of the phrase here presupposes the literal use of the same form, and we must give
the literal meaning, unless we would sink the writer's metaphor.
t Compare Winer's Grammar of the New Test.,  66, 2 (Masson's translation,  66, 2, d, p. 643, Am. edition).
GREEK TEXT.
OEOv  IcrpaT)A   KaTe vovvat T77P O&OV  aVTrSrS Elg  avcaoTEfla  TCOV Vl)OV TOV  Aaov  arUTo.                      KaCL
\~~~~~~~~~~~~                                                                K,
EtcrLropevo LXEvL     KaOap c 7ra      flpEyEVE T  )vj, IoXP' 0   7OT KTO    r                pO/         vT    p
Erarepav.
Ejusdem  lib. Siracidm  c. 34:27 (ed. Tischend.).
BaW7TLr/LEEvo  a7ro VEKPOV Kat 7raAtv aW7TolEVO0  aUvrov,  tL cObEA'77e    TC  AoVTrpc  avrov;




SECTION  III.
Summary of the lexical and grammatical uses of baptizein.
1. Lexical use.
1. From the preceding examples it appears, that the ground-idea expressed by this word is, to
put into or under water (or other penetrable substance), so as entirely to immerse or submerge; that
this act is always expressed in the literal application of the word, and is the basis of its metaphorical uses.  This ground-idea is expressed in English, in the various connections where the word
occurs, by the terms (synonymous in this ground-element) to immerse, immerge, submerge, to dip, to
plunge, to imbathe, to whelm.
2. These examples are drawn from writers in almost every department of literature and science:
from  poets, rhetoricians, philosophers, critics, historians, geographers; fiom writers on husbandry, on
medicine on natural history, on grammar, on theology; from almost every form  and style of composition, romances, epistles, orations, fables, odes, epigrams, sermons, narratives; from  writers of various
nations and religions, Pagan, Jew, and Christian, belonging to many different countries, and through
a long succession of ages.
3. In all, the word has retained its ground-meaning, without change.  From  the earliest age of
Greek literature down to its close (a period of about two thousand years), not an example has been
found, in which  the word has any other meaning.  There is no instance, in which it signifies to
make a partial application of water by affLusion or sprinkling, or to cleanse, to purify, apart from the
literal act of immersion as the means of cleansing or purifyingm4. The object immersed or submerged is represented as being plunged, or as sinking down, into
the ingulfing fluid or other substance; or the immersing element overflows and thus ingulfs the object.
The former is the more common case.  The latter occurs in Example 4, where rocks, overflowed by
the tide when at the flood, are said not to be IMMERSED at ebb-tide; Example 13, where the violent
* When part of an object is said to be immersed, the word is applied to that part alone, and the rest of the object
is expressly excepted from its application. Thus, in Ex. 6, the oaken part (of the fish-spear) is said to be IMMERSED, "and
the rest is buoyed up;" in Ex. 7, the body is said to be "IMMERSED as far as to the breasts," all above being expressly
excepted; so Exs. 11 and 38, in one of which the body from the waist upward, and in the other the head, is excepted.




60                   SUMMARY OF THE USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
current of a river, swollen by heavy rains, is said to have SUBMERGED many attempting to swim
through it; Example 14, where animals are said to be SUBMERGED by the overflowing of the Nile;
Example 19, the mariners attempting to row  out of the harbor to sea, against the storm  and the
heavy swell, a lofty surge dashes over their little vessel and SUBMERGES it.  In the metaphorical
application of the word, both cases are recognized as the ground of the usage.
5. The immersing substance is usually water, that being the element in which the act most
commonly takes place.  Other substances mentioned are: wine, Ex. 84; a dye (for coloring) Exs. 79
and 80; blood, Ex. 67, comp. Ex. 42; breast-milk and ointment, Ex. 70; oil, Ex. 86; fire, Exs. 79
and 80; brine, Ex. 153; mud and slime, at the bottom  of standing pools, Exs. 59, and 152; the
human breast, Ex. 77; the neck, Exs. 68, 78; the human body, Exs. 72, 75, 76.
6. The word immerse, as well as its synonyms immerge, etc., expresses the full import of the
Greek word BAPTIZEIN.  The idea of emersion is not included in the meaning of the Greek word.  It.means, simply, to put into or under water (or other substance), without determining whether the object
immersed sinks to the bottom, or floats in the liquid, or is immediately taken out.  This is determreined, not by the word itself, but by the nature of the case, and by the design of the act in each
particular case.  A  living being, put under water without intending to drown him, is of course
to be immediately withdrawn from it; and this is to be understood, wherever the word is used with
reference to such a case.  But the Greek word is also used where a living being is put under
water for the purpose of drowning, and of course is left to perish in the immersing element.  All
this is evident from the following examples.
Example 28, " IMMERSING (BAPTIZING) so that he should not be able to come up again'" Ex. 27,
"as you would not wish, sailing inl a large and polished and richly gilded shlip, to be SUBMIiERGED
(BAPTIZED);"    Ex. 41, "nor [knows] the pilot whether lhe saves, in the voyage, one whom it were
better to SUBMERGE (BArTIZE);" Ex. 43, "desiring to swim  through, they were IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) by
their full armour;" Ex. 48, "having SUBMERGED (BAPrIZED) his ship with much merchandise, then blames
the sea for having ingulfed it full laden;"  Ex. 51, "and the dolphin, angry at such a falsehood,
IMMERSING (BAPTIZING) killed him;" Ex. 16, "pressing him  down and IMMERSING (BAPTIZING) him  while
swimming,.. they did not desist till they had entirely suffocated him;" Ex. 17, "being IMMERSED
(BAPTIZED) in a swimming,-bath, by the Gauls, he dies;" Ex. 44, "and stretching out a hand to others,
[would] save them, as if drawing up persons SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED);" Ex. 52, " the ship being in danger
of BECOMING IMMERGED (BAPTIZED), he threw out all the lading into the sea;" Ex. 72, "and death to her
[the soul] while yet IMIERGED (BAPTIZED) in the body," etc.; Ex. 73, "towering up by what is not
IMMERGED (BAPTIZED) in the body;" Ex. 75, "they have their nature and perceptive faculty IMMERSED
(BAPTIZED) in the depth of the body;" Ex. 76, "they have the soul very much IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in
the depth of the body;" Ex. 81, "slaying some on land, and PLUNGING (BAPTIZING) others with their
boats and huts into the lake;" Ex. 84, "I IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) him into wine, and took and drank
him;" Ex. 85, "but also itself partaking of their deformity, and IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) into it.
7. The word is used of the most familiar acts and occurrences of common life; as, IMMERSING
(BAPxIZING) wool in a  dye, to color it (Exs. 79 and 80); steel in fire, to heat it for tempering
(ibidem); heated iron (steel) in water to temper it (Ex. 71); an object in a liquid, in order to drink
it (Ex. 84); a person in the waves, in sport or revenge (Exs. 26 and 60); a ship in the sea, bv




LEXICAL USE.                                             61
overloading it (Ex. 48); an animal in the water, to drown it (Ex. 51); tow  in oil, for burning
(Ex. 86); salt in water, to dissolve it (Esx. 50); a pole into the bed of a river, to reach something
at the bottom (Ex. 82); a bladder in water, by forcing it under (Ex. 24); the hollow hand in water,
to fill it (Ex. 57); the hand in blood, to besmear it (Ex. 67); a branch in a liquid, in order to
sprinkle it about (Ex. 69); a medical preparation (a pessary of cantharides) in breast-milk and
ointment, to allay the irritation (Ex. 70); a sword into an enemy's breast (Ex. 77); sliced turnips
in brine, for a salad (Ex. 153); etc.
8. The ground-idea is preserved in the several metaphorical uses of the word.  This is evident
from many examples.
Thus, of certain persons liable at any moment to be plunged in ruin, it is said (Ex. 87): "they
differ little.. from  those who are driven by storm  at sea;... and if they commit any even the
slightest mistake, are totally SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED);" of one overwhelmed with sorrows by the calamity
in which a friend had perished (Ex. 88): "SUBMERGED (BAPTIZED) by that great wave;'" of one under
the influence of an overmastering passion (Ex. 92): "although WHELMED (BAPTIZED) by desire, the generous mani endeavored to resist, and emerged as from  a wave;" of a similar case (Ex. 93):  "but
I)yonisius.. was seized indeed by a tempest, and was WHELMED (BAPTIZED) as to the soul; but yet
he struggled to emerge from  the passion, as from  a mighty wave;" of an enterprize, ruined by
untoward events (Ex. 116): "the business [of instructing the young] being WHELMED (BAPTIZED), and
all the winds being set in motion against it;" of a people lying in ignorance (Ex. 125): "the
congregation IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in ignorance, and unwilling to emerge to the knowledge of the
spiritual teaching;" of the mind oppressed and stupified by intemperance in eating and drinking
(Ex. 136): "as though the reason were WHELMED (BAPTIZED) by the things overlying it;" (with a
negation) of one self-collected in difficulties and dangers (Ex. 141): "preserving the soul erect and
U11-WHELMED (Uln-BAPTIZED), anfd high above every storm;" of persons under the power of intoxicating
drinks (Ex. 95): "so also the souls of these [the intoxicated] are driven about beneath the waves,
being WHELMED (BAPTIZED) with wine;" Ex. 147, "flooded with vehement words, and WIELMED (BAPTIZED)
with undiluted wine" (where one who is so overborne and subdued by the power of wine, is
represented as "plunged in the cask").
The idea of a total submergence lies at the basis of these metaphorical uses.  Any thing short
of this, such as the mere sprinkling or pouring of water on an object, viewed as the ground of these
metaphorical senses, would be simply absurd.
9. In Christian Greek literature, the word retained its distinctive meaning, and continued to be
freely used both in the literal and metaphorical sense (Exs. 39, 44, 45-47, 58, 77, 78, 79 and 80, 81,
90, 91, 95, 104-107, 119, 121-123, 125-131, 138-141, 154, 155, 158, 164, 165).
10. In the metaphorical sense it is often used absolutely, meaning to whelm  in (or with) ruin,
troubles, calamities, sufferings, sorrows, business, perplexity, intoxication.  See Exs. 98-102, 115, 116, 124,
135, 142-146, 148, 150.  That, in this absolute use, the literal image on which the usage is founded
was not lost from  view, is evident from  Ex. 124: "you are not at leisure but are OVERWHELMED,
and the multitude of other affairs holds you in subjection" (more literally,'has brought you under
Ltself;' with which compare Ex. 95).




62                    SUMMARY OF THE USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
2. Grammatical construction.
The word is construed, in connection with the immersing substance, as follows:
1. With the prep. into before the name of the element into which an object is PLUNGED or
IMMERSED, expressing fully the act of passing from one element into another.
Ex. 61, "(around) every thing that is I1MERSED into it;" Ex. 64, "PLUNGE thyself into the sea;"
Ex. 65,'"PLUNGING himself into the lake Copais;" Ex. 67, "DIPPING his hand into the blood;" Ex. 68,
he PLUNGED the whole sword into his own neck;" Ex. 70, "again IMMERSE into breast-milk and
Egyptian ointment;" Ex. 74, "IIMERSED HIMSELF into the Ocean-stream;" Ex. 77, "TO PLUNGE the sword
into the enemy's breast;" Ex. 81, "and PLUNGING others with their boats and huts into the lake;"
Ex. 82, "they PLUNGE into the water, therefore, a pole smeared with pitch;" Ex. 84, "I IMAIERSED him
into wine;" Ex. 85, "and IMMERSED into it;" (metaphorically) Ex. 118, "PLUNGED by drunkenness into
stupor and sleep;" Ex. 119, "PLUNGED by drunkenness into sleep;" Ex. 128, "IMMERSE from sobriety
into fornication."
2. With  the prep. in, denoting  locality, or the element in  or within  which  the act takes
place.
Ex. 59, "IMMERSED and sinking in the pools;" Ex. 72, "to her, while yet IMMERGED in the body;"
Ex. 75, "IMMERSED in the depth of the body;" Exs. 79, 80, "as wool IMMERSED in a dye;" Ibid.,  as
steel IMMERSED in thefire;"  (metaphorically) Ex. 129, "IMMERSED in wickedness;"  (compounded with
in) Ex. 152, "IMMERSED in the pools," Ex. 153, "IMMERSE in brine,"  and metaphorically, Ex. 154,
"IAMERSES the soul in cares of business,"  Ex. 155,  even the mind would be IMMERSED in pleasure.
GREEK TEXT.
Ex. 61, rwEpt-)  a            aTto-Et  s aT.  Ex. 64,                Tloo   EVTO  Ets OaAao —
(Xa(.   Ex. 65, caVrTo  03a7rr/(ov  EiS T77I Kcovataa Altvpv,.   Ex. 67, Ecs To at/ia T7iP Xetpa
3ac7rTrTas.   Ex. 68,  7Aov   t  TJ  EVTO          /       E37TTE        ro -  os.   Ex. 70, a3ar-Ev
wcAtv` yaAa yvVlatKOS, K.'T. A.  Ex. 74, Eo!2KEoO  p               13a7tEo.  E. E7o, / Ta'
TO         ESo~  t  TO TOV 7FoAeSLtov'TQOOS.  Ex. 81, TOVS 8e eds T7V,  Atr,7V...  a' TLoVTOr.
Eoo. x. 82, KOVTOV O     Et  TO  V p    7TT V          O7Ep yVop.   Ex. 84,   a
[~e/~a~~~~~~~rqEto3'/Vetov Ee~s
Tov owov.  Ex. 85, Kal /38E/3a7rT1G-,U'ov  Ets avrTv.   Ex. 118, /3e/3ca7wTtoweEoV  etS avatoO'[oiav
at vrvov v7o T7S  et)7s.  Ex. 119, v~ro pO07,S  arrctloeo  e~  ror.   Ex.  128,  IC oL0pToK                                                                        VOV.    x. 128t              -
fVVI)S' EtS' 7rOpvEtaL  3aTLTI(OVO-t.
Ex. 59,  La7rTT zoIeEO   caL  Kaca3v orreS ev TOtS' T7eA/aoctv.  Ex. 72, avrT  Kat (Tt eU T)
~~6,UEV~~~~t Ka   a   VV        1V'   Ka'T   V  Q
tTLa(Tt 0/E/3a7rTtO-E/1.  Ex. 75, /3e/acTtsoewVr   r EU Tw /aOet TovT   oJuarog.  Exs. 79. 80, 6O07Ep
TO eptop'awrt',  v,3a/7/ta7't.  Ibid. oo'JrEep o ot[7pos  /a7-rt{opEVos E TC'  7vpt.  Ex. 129, ev
T) K~as[a KLea/3E WTo-7iEUrot.   Ex. 152,  /fawrurtoeap   s  Tox. TEA faCt0.   Ex. 153, e'q/adrT ror
JaA~p.   Ex. 154, Tiy  4.vXi1  e/i3a('rtLeL  pepLp/racvtS  wpa7xy1areT.   Ex. 155, KaC   o eoI' aPI
EI43c(WTtffOELV Tp 773EfeTCLa.




GRAMMATICAL CONSITRIU (JIIN.                                              63
3. Also with the simple dative as a local case, denoting  locality, viz. the element in which or
where, the act is performed.
Ex. 60, "in waves of the sea IMMERSING;"   Ex. 71, "IS PLUNGED'in water;"  Ex. 73, "towering' up
by what is not IMMERGED in the body;" Ex. 76, "IMMERSED in the body;" Ex. 78, "To PLUNGE his right
hand in his father's neck;" Ex. 86, " and DIPPING tow in oil;" (figuratively) Ex. 120, " PLUNGES in' sleep;"
Ex. 121, "had PLUNGED the city in' sleep;" Ex. 125, " IMMERSED in  ignorance."
This construction (confined mostly to poetry) is required in some examples, and is the probable one in others. One man
immerses another in (not with) waves of the sea; a heated mass of iron (steel) is plunged or immersed in (not with) water,
to cool it; what is inclosed in the human body is immersed in (not with) it; a weapon: is plunged in (not with) the
neck.
4. In  the metaphorical sense of whelming, overwhelming  (submerging, as with  an  overflowing
flood), the passive is construed with the usual expression of the efficient cause, and both the active
and passive with the dative of means or instrument (by, or with).
Compare the literal use in Exs. 4 and 19, the figurative use in Ex. 106; and especially Exs. 136, "WHELMED by the
things overlying it," and 168, " (Neptune) strives to WHELM the whole vessel with the waves."
Ex. 88, "SUBMERGED by that great wave;"  Ex. 92, "WHELMED by desire;"  Ex. 103, "WHELMED by
worldly affairs;" Ex. 107, "be WHELMED by the annoyances of passion;" Ex. 117, "WHELMED by grief;"
Ex. 122, "before thou art deeply WHELMED by this intoxication;" Ex. 138, "neither WHELMED by poverty,
nor elated by riches;" Ex. 164, " WHELMED by wickedness."
Ex. 91, "to WiHELM  as with successive waves;"  Ex. 132, "they do not WHELM the common people
1 That this is the true construction here, is rendered most probable by comparison with Exs. 118 and 119, "PLUNGED
by drunkenness into stupor and sleep."
2 Not imbued with, as is evident from the following expression'emerge to.' The choice is between the two conceptions'whelmed with' (as an overflowing flood), and'immersed in' (sunk in ignorance).  The latter conception is the most natural
and probable one; so in Exs. 126, 127.
GREEK TEXT.
Ex. 60, KVLla(oLt 7TO7OV  3a7rro(wv.   Ex. 71, VartL  arrWrltErat.   Ex. 73, TCf aj,M /I3awrtO-kvrct 7rco o-colart V7rEpacLrE'.   EX. 76, I3E3Ca7rrto-kiEVyv I     rc7-  o-aurc.   Ex. 78, Ap T  Ea  7
Aatco  f6a7rTaTLt Tr   7rarTptcC.,  Ex. 86, ca 0 0rTv7rELOY  Ealt'  Cia7rTro-as.     Ex. 120, aia7rTtle,' v7wvp.   Ex. 121, V7rFVc  T V        A 7LroAv   arctov.   Ex. 125, ayvoca /3e La7Lrro-tEr'v72V.
Ex. 88,  E/3wa7rrto-E'Vo ov V7r0 7rot5 /EtEyaAov  KVLaTro s EKELVOV.   Ex. 92, /a37s-tL(rr oL    V'r viro
T7ys  ErcwOv/dc'as.   Ex. 103,  {ar7r7t'ouevovs'i     7rov  7papayao.   Ex. 107,   5  ai' las- wra~wv
8avirtto-rjvcat    Ex. 117, /3aWarr[tLoeEVoV  TE  vr7o  7rl  o0v vyS.   Ex. 122, 7wptv  ) or/opa  vror
TavTn7s  facr7tWTOO7vaL   E 7Se r   ItdOrs.   Ex. 138, OvTE UWTo T7r  WEvlas'arTLrOfEvos,  OUTE'Vw
ro   7rAoUTrov ecratpoJEeo s'.   Ex. 164,  WO T7       a KaKl arS KaTa/3eE3aWTLrO1levI o.
Ex. 91, o-rreop e'raAAvAots' Ku4aL  /3a7TrTtE.   Ex. 132, foVu  & r           ltwas..  0.'a7TLEx. B1,  O(T7T~~~~P ~~ahh-ljholp    Kcorar.. ov8anrr;




64                   SUMMARY OF THE USAGE OF GREEK WRITERS.
with taxes;" Ex. 149, "and having WHELMED Alexander with much wine" (compare Ex. 95); Ex. 163
"whom  having WHELMED with the same drug;" Ex. 168, "didst WHELM...  with whole seas of
wailings."
Ex. 104, "is WHELMED by none of the present evils;" Ex. 105, "to be WHELMED by the troubles
of the present life;" Ex. 111, "to be WHIELrMED with such a mnltitude of evils;" Ex. 123, "WHELMED
with ten thousand cares;" Ex. 133, "WHELMED with debts" (and many others).
5. Rarely with the prep. down (down into, i. e. below the external surface). Ex. 83, "PLUNGED
down the body;" Ex. 63, "un-DIPPED [down] in water."
GREEK TEXT.
SOvOL 7Gl-c  EtosrJopacLs'.  Ex. 149, oico Se6 7roAAcoi'AAE.a pov f3a7wrtoaoa.  EX. 163, 1V,a G)'"avrco) ofpaKc  Karaf3aW7rToras.  Ex. 168, KaTre/3arrTrasU..  Aats OaAao'orats KOOKVTrOc
Ex. 104, OSUEVL Trv 7rapoTrcov  lar        tL     ( erEa BetvCvP.  Ex. 105, Ca7r[Tt'eo'OaL TroL9 Avr7rpo ts
-oV 7rapovroS f6lov.  Ex. 111, roo-oVrT  rA/OEt TL favrrLtoOavac  KaK3VP.  Ex. 123, wvptats BarrrT-'O/LEVOS fbpOVvT/tt.  Ex. 133,   qria(Ttao 3E/3OaWrrtoLeEvVo V.
Ex. 83, /3a7rTetE aL... KarT  ToV    carog.'  Ex. 63 (with acc.), fi/3crTlcrToP TE KaO
v3Cop.
And with the genitive alone, Ex. 62, 8:azrtcns  ElL..  i Ucla; also (in some editions) Ex. 74, orE y' 1265E.Oto
(Oov (ed. Schneid.). Comp. Bernh. Gr. Synt. Kap. 3, 47, a, p. 168.




SECTION IV.
Application  of these  Results to  the  New  Testament.
1. We have thus taken a full survey of the use of this word among those who spoke the Greek
language, and to whom the New Testament was directly addressed, in numerous examples from their
own writings, composed before and during the age of Christ and his apostles, and for a long time
after; showing its unvarying signification through all this time, and its grammatical construction in
connection with the name of the element, in which the act it expresses took place.
Let us now open the New Testament, and observe how the following passages must have been
read and understood, by those whose manner of using this word has been shown in the foregoing
examples.
Matt. 3: 6. "And were IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in the Jordan by him."*
Matt. 3: 11. "I indeed IMMERSE (BAPTIZE) you in water....  He will IMMERSE (BAPTIZE) you in
holy spirit and fire."*
Comp. the writer's note on Matt. 3  11.
Mark 1  5. "And were all IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in the river Jordan by him."*
Mark 1  8. "I indeed IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) yOU in water; but he will IMMERSE (BAPTIZE) you in holy
spirit."*
See the note, just referred to, on Matt. 3:11.
Mark 1  9. " Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee, and was IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) by John into the
Jordan "t
* See Ex. 169, " IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) HIMSELF in the Jordan" (Eng. Bible,'dipped himself.. in the Jordan'), and the
examples referred to in Section III. 2, 2, (on p. 62).
t See Ex. 171, "I am PLUNGED) (BAPTIZED) into bottomless depths," and the examples referred to in Section III. 2, 1,
(on p. 62).




66                          APPLICATION TO THE NEW TESTAMENT.
The reader of the New  Testament in the Greek language, to whom  this was his mother tongue,
could be at no loss to know  what was done in  these cases;  or what was required to be done by
the command in Matt. 28: 19, and similar passages.
2. The  accompanying  circumstances accord  with  this unvarying  meaning  of the word.  For
example, John at first resorted to the river Jordan, as a convenient place for IMMERSING (BAPTIZING) the
multitudes who came to him.   zLEnon was afterwards selected  for this purpose, and for the express
reason, " because there was much water there, and they came and were IMMERSED (BAPTIZED)7" (John 3: 23).
In the most circumstantial account given in the New Testament of the administration of the rite (the
immersion of the eunuch by Philip, Acts 8: 38), it is said that " they went down both into the water;"
and that after thie rite was performed, "they came up out of the water."*
3. The other acts, with which it is compared in the New Testament, accord with and require
this meaning.  It is represented as a burial;  Rom. 6: 4, "we are buried with him  by the IMMERSION
(BAPTISM);"  Col. 2:12, "buried with him  by (prop. in) the IMMERSION (BAPTISM)."t   It is spoken of as
having  been  typefled, when  the Israelites "were under the  cloud, and  passed  through  the sea,"
"IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in the cloud and in the sea" (1 Cor. 10: 1, 2)..t
4. This unvarying sense of the word is expressly distinguished from  the application of water to
some portion of the body, denoted by other words.  In Mark 7: 3, 4, it is said that the Pharisees
"eat not" (i. e., never eat) "except they wash their hands," these being always liable to ceremonial
defilement; and that when  they  come from  a public place, as the market (the whole body having
been exposed), "except they InMMERSE (BAPTIZE) THEMSELVES, they eat not."  In the former case, the writer
uses the appropriate word (NIPrEIN) for washing any portion of the body; as the face (Matt. 6:17),
the hands (Matt. 15: 2), the feet (John 13: 5).  In  the latter case he uses, in distinction from  it,
the word BAPTIZEIN, which by constant usage expressed an entire submersion of the object spoken of.
As there is here no limitation (" they IMMERSE THEMSELVES"), the whole body of course is meant.~
5. With this usage accords also the metaphorical sense of overwhelming suffering, found in
Mark 10: 38, 39, "can ye undergo the IMMERSION (BAPTISAm) that I must undergo,"ll and in Luke 12:50,
"I have an IMMERSION (BAPTISM) to undergo;"11 a sense founded on the idea of total submergence, as
in floods of sorrow.T The same metaphorical sense, according to many interpreters, is found in
1 Cor. 15: 29.
* It has been erroneously supposed, that the same thing is stated in Matt. 3:16, and Mark 1:10. But the prep. from (ardo)
is there used; and the proper rendering is,'up from the water.'  But here (in Acts) the prep. is EN, out from, out of; and
the only possible rendering is,'came up out of the water,' into which (as just before said) they had gone down.
t The language is here so explicit, and the reference so obvious, that all Christian antiquity understood by it an allusion
to the symbolic significance of the rite of immersion. (See examples in Section V. 1.) Almost all modern scholars are of the
same opinion. The few attempts to set aside this obvious view have made little impression, and require no refutation.
1 Compare the explanation of this given by the Greek interpreter Theophylact, Section V. Example 196.
& In Luke 11: 38, there is no intimation that this was always practiced before dinner.  On the contrary, the full and
minute statement in Mark 7  3, 4, forbids this supposition, and Luke 11:38 must be understood accordingly.  It was the
case mentioned in v. 4 of Mark's statement, the Saviour having come from a crowd.
1 As these passages are correctly rendered by Dr. Campbell (President of Marischal College, Aberdeen), "The four Gospels
translated," etc.
~ Compare the remark on Ex. 98, and the Summary in Section III. 1, 8.




APPLICATION TO THE NEW TESTAMENT.                                           67
6. The grammatical construction accords also with the constant usage of Greek writers, and with
the only recognized meaning of the word. Namely:
1. WVith the prep. into, expressing the act of passing from  one element (the air) into another
(water).  Compare the Summary of the usage of Greek writers, Section IlI. 2, 1.  For example:
Mark 1: 9, "WAS IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) by John into the Jordan."
2. With the prep. in, denoting locality, or the element in or within which the act is performed
(Summnary, Section III. 2, 2).
For example: Mark 1: 5, "were all IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in the Jordan; Matt. 3: 11, "I' indeed
IMMERSE (BAPTIZE) you in water; Mark  1: 8, "I IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) you in water;" ibid., " but he
will IMMERSE (BAPTIZE) you in holy spirit;"  John 1: 26,'I IMMERSE (BAPTIZE) in water;" v. 31, "I
came IMMERSING (BAPTIZING) in water;" v. 33, "he who sent me to IMMERSE (BAPTIZE) in water; ibid.,
"this is he who IMMERSES (BAPTIZES) in the Holy Spirit."'
3. With the dative alone, either as a local case,'in water,' e. g, (Summary, Section V. 2, 3), or as
the instrumental dative, to distinguish the element used for immersing in one case from that employed in
another.t  The simple dative occurs, in the New Testament, only where the material or element used
for immersing is to be thus distinguished.  In  all these instances, the distinction is between the
element of water, and the Holy Spirit (or, holy spirit); and as the latter could less properly be conceived
as the mere instrument of an act, it is in every such case construed with the local preposition in.
(See Luke 3:16, Acts 1: 5, 11: 16.)   This is the only explanation of the use both of the simple
dative, and of the dative with the preposition, in the same connection and relation.
7. The Greek word BAPTIZEIN expresses nothing more than the act of IMMERSION;  the religious
significance of which is derived from  the circumstances connected with it.  Thus when, in obedience
to the command in Matt. 28:19, this act is performed on the assenting believer, in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, it by this becomes the Christian  rite; and this
distinguishes it from  all other acts of life, and gives it a sacred relation  and a sacred significance.
But in Mark  7: 4 ('except they immerse themselves'), and in Luke  11: 38  ('that he had not
immersed himself'), the  act expressed by the same word  is a superstitious Pharisaic ceremony,
condemned by our Lord himself; and in Heb. 9: 10, the mere ceremonial immersions of the Jews
are meant.  The act designated by the word, in all these cases, is the same; the relation in which it is
performed constitutes the only distinction.  In the Christian rite, being performed with a conscious
reference to the burial and resurrection of Christ, the act associates with itself, in the mind of the
believer, the religious ideas and obligations symbolized- by it in virtue of this reference.  It is also
a recognition of the pollution of sin, and of the sanctifying agency of the spirit, as symbolized by
the cleansing power of the element of water.  But the word BAPTIZEIN did not, in itself, express an
immersion in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit; nor an immersion with
reference to the burial and resurrection of Christ, or to the sanctifying agency of the Spirit.
Wherever it is used of the Christian  rite, in. the New Testament, this reference is clear from  the
connection; and only through this connection does it suggest the peculiar Christian ideas associated
with it.
* See the remark on p. 65.
i Dr. Hackett (on Acts 1: 5):: "' art, with water as the element by which, h ~rvesduarz ayid, ill the Holy Spirit, as the
element in which the baptism is performed." (Commentary on the original text of the Acts of the Apostles, 2nd edition, p. 37.)




SECTION V.
Usage of the Church Fathers.
Where they use this word (or the cognate noun) of the Christian rite, or describe the rite in other words.
What the Church Fathers, who wrote while the Greek was a living language, and to whom it
was the mother tongue, understood to be the meaning of this word in the New Testament, will be
seen from the following examples, to which many others of the same tenor might be added.
EXAMPLE 176.
Cyrill,* Bishop of Jerusalem, Instruction III., On Baptism, xii.
" For as Jesus assuming the sins of the world died, that having slain sin he might raise thee
up in righteousness; so also thou, going down into the water, and in a manner buried in the waters
as he in the rock, art raised again, walking in newness of life."
k Born about 315 after Christ; made Bishop of Jerusalem in 350.
EXAMPLE 177.
The same writer, Initiation II., On the ceremonies of Baptism,.
"0 strange and wonderful transaction! Not truly did we die, nor were we truly buried, nor
truly crucified did we rise again; but the imitation was in a similitude, while the salvation was in
GREEK TEXT.
Cyrilli Iierosol. Catechesis III. de Baptismo, xii. (ed. Toutt&e, p. 45).
Q'127rEp fyap  iyOvs' Tas  OtKOvULEtLKay al aprtaL' aOcaAaj3coW   a7rEOa1E2, tiva OaraTCc-aTCI
7Ag  calaprtav   ara7rTr    (e EtlCtOO'V                 a'V OKOaTas (  s To V cop  Kal 7po7rov
rTLVa E  TOlS' Vo&WL 7acEt-S, &hWErp EKEWOS' EU TEV  77rEp,   EyE p7 7raAtLv E' KcavOTr7TL IoTIj 7rept7raTr(cv.
Ejusdem Mystag. II. de Baptismi Caeremoniis (ed. Touttee, p. 313).'(2  evov  KaL frapaSoo;ov 7rpoay/aros.  ovK aAxOc r a7rEOaoEV, oza' UAr/Ocr Er(ra(nu7zEv,
ohS' cd3A2/Oc  orravpooOePrer CWETr?7[1te'   aAA  E' ELKO / /L7 /l/r7/OLf, El aAlr8El  8's 7/'r'T'pLa.




OF THE CHRISTIAN RITE.
truth.  Christ was really crucified, and really was buried, and truly rose again; and all these things
have been graciously imparted to us, that sharing his sufferings in imitation, we might in truth obtain
salvation."
EXAMPLE 178.
The same writer, Initiation V. 4.
"After these things, ye were led by the hand to the sacred font of the divine IMMERSION (BAPTISM),
as Christ from  the cross to the prepared tomb.  And each was asked, if he believes in the name
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. And ye professed the saving profession, and
sunk down thrice into the water, and again came up. And there, by a symbol, shadowing forth the
burial of Christ," etc.
EXAMPLE 179.
The same writer (in the same passage, eight lines below).
"And in the same ye died and were born; and that saving water became to you a grave and
a mother."
EXAMPLE 180.
The same writer, Instruction VIII., On the Holy Spirit II. 14.
"For the Lord saith:'Ye shall be IMMERSED (BAPIZED) in the Holy Spirit not many days after
this.' Not in part the grace; but all-sufficing the powerI For as he who sinks down in the
GREEK TEXT.
Yp LtoosT   OKl or  a 77,      a  OVrTo&' ErTak7, KcaL arOc~ux  avEcTT7r   Kat 7cvra7A TltV  rTavra
KEXcapLtoTat,  ta T) -L/Ita1-oet TOv 7raWOnrl/roT  avrov  KotLvvOVr(Talres,  XAri)Oetia 7rrv (Torr)pLtav
K:ep3oLpEV.
Ejusdem Mystag. II. 4 (ed. Touttee, p. 312).
Mer4a TaTa, E7rt T71v aytav 7     T  ov OeOU/ a7rrtLo-/Laros  XELpay&ye1to-re ioKAvl/3IOpau, os
o XptoToa   a7ro TOy 0TaVPOV E7Wt TO 7rOKErLLE-U'OP r1o5ya.  lrap?7po'TaTO EKa-TOs' ELt'LOTEVEL
N 3'               N             \ \ - f ^ e'   fw I     I ta t.
ELS TO Ovo/la Tov  7raTrpOS, KaL Tov VtOV, Ka, Tov toyLov.VEllvO aTOg.    CLaL wt/OAoyyo-arE TrV'oJrTpLov    oylAo, KaL TKaPLTOVUS ro vSop, Kai 7rawAtv ae3VETE'  Kat Evravca,
taa orvyL305Aov r77v  7ptL1F7epov rTO  Xptcrrov at'VIrToLEVoL Ta7 V,  K.'r. A
Ejusdem (ibidem).
Kai Ev El)   av co a7rEO V;77KETE KCatL sYEEVPLO E  Kcai T0 (rTpTLov  EKEcLO v1&op KaZ Tratos
VtLV EYItVTO KaC /Lryp.
Ejusdem Catechesis XVII. (de Spiritu Sancto II.) 14 (p. 271)
AEyeL yap o IKtptor   YMel'  TaTrrtUTOf7Tteo'e   Wv ErVevart ayt? ov iera rwoAks' ravrTa?7[lepa'.  ov /eptLK) 7 xapt, aAAat avroTeArl7s' 7  vvazLtL'.  &o'Trep yap o ev&'vvo v  Tv TOtS 1&aot
a~~a;707E rr lj ~UYC~LIS




70                           USAGE OF THE CHURCH FATHERS.
waters and is IMMERSED (BAPTIZED), is surrounded on all sides by the waters, so also they were completely
IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) by the Spirit."
EXAMPLE 181.
Basil* (the Great), On the Holy Spirit, ch. XV. 35.
"Imitating  the burial of Christ by the IMMERSION (BArrISM); for the bodies of those IMMERSED
(BAPTIZED) are as it were buried in the water."
t Born about 330 after Christ; made Bishop of Coesarea in 370.
EXAMPLE 182.
The same writer (in the same passage, a few lines below).
"The water presents the image of death, receiving the body as in a tomb "
EXAMPLE 183.
The same writer, On Baptism, book I. ch. 1, 4.
"Which we seem to have covenanted by the IMMERSION (BAPTISM) in water, professing to have been
crucified with, to have died with, to have been buried with, and so forth, as it is written.'EXAMPLE 184.
Chrysostom,* Comment. on 1 Cor. Discourse XL. 1.'For to be IMMERSED (BAPTIZED), and to sink down, then to emerge, is a symbol of the descent into
* Born about 347 after Christ; made Bishop and Patriarch of Constantinople in 398.
GREEK TEXT.
KaO PC17aTr~LLEL~OSo ~Tal/Taxov V~ TV                                 VCrov  sepl'trap  OTLO Kai V7rO TOV,,EVEv/taC O
ei/3aWrTlur7o-av  oAoTEAcoS.
Basilii Magni de Spiritu Sancto, cap. XV. 35 (ed. Garnier, Vol. III p. 29).
MlJOV/EVOL  777v TaL9V TOO XplTOV ala TOV /aTLo7I.aTov.  OOVEL yap EvOa6TTbc7a TO
V3arLt Ara  /3arrtLo/AeVor rTa (TO/Acara.
Ejusdem (ibidem).
To liEv  cowp roV Oavdarov T7v ELKova 7rapEXEL, (oOTEp E' Tra07 TO'ogcIa 7rpa'EX01tLEVOV.
Ejusdem, de Baptismo, lib. I. c. 1, 4, extr. (ed. Garnier, Vol. II. p. 628).
07rOEp oVVTE0ELt0aCL  OKOV-EV  Lta TOV EU To VaTlt 3arrwtytarosr, 0oAoyoV^hrEs  GVVeorOavpLcoOOat, OvrvTEOJKE'ra, frVZarEoq0at, Kai Ta;e~  s,  KaOoS yEypa7rrat.
Chrysostomi in Epist. ad I Cor. Iom. XL. 1 (ed. JMontf. Vol. X. p. 379).
To yap  Za$rTl~EcdaL KaC  KcLTacvEsrati, El   avav WEvEW,  T7r  ESts avov  Kara/aoe5s e0Tr




OF THE CHRISTIAN RITE.                                         71
the underworld, and of the ascent from  thence.  Therefore Paul calls the IMMERSION (BAPTISM) the
tomb, saying:'We were buried, therefore, with him by the IMMERSION (BAPTISM) into death."'
ExAMPLE 185.
The same writer, On the Gospel of John, Discourse XXV.
"Divine symbols are therein celebrated, burial and deadness, and resurrection and life.  And all
these take place together; for when we sink down in the waters as in a kind of tomb, the new man
comes up again."  (. See the whole passage, on p. 76.)
EXAMPLE 186.
The same writer, On the Epistle to the Romans, Discourse XI. on ch. V1. 5.
"For as his body, buried in the earth, bore for fruit the salvation of the world; so also ours,
buried in the IMMERSION (BAPTISM), bore for fruit righteousness, sanctification, sonship, ten thousand
benefits, and will bear also the final gift of the resurrection. Since, therefore, we indeed in water, but
he in earth, and we in respect to sin, but he in respect to the body was buried, on this account he
did not say,'planted together in death,' but'in the likeness of death."'
EXAMPLE 187.
Athanasius,* Discourse on the Holy Passover, 5.
"In these benefits thou wast IMMERSED (BArrIZED), O  newly-enlightened; the initiation into the
-  Born near the close of the third or beginning of the fourth century; made Bishop of Alexandria in the year 328.
GREEK TEXT.,Pj3oXov Kai T7S~ E;KELOEP CvO&OV. O      t  TO,  TCo0      ) TO  aTrTt7a  o 1lvAos KaAEL AE'yv,
JVVETar YJLEv ovIJ avr cTc    a rov T ayrryL araToT    T   rIS'  Oavarov.
Chrysostomi in Joannem Hom XXV. (ed. JMontf. Vol. VIII. p. 146).
aOvra oLEov 7EtvEral 7ravra.  KaVa7rEp -yap          KrEL  vEKpoETLS, KECt 7LWaTavoTaLor TKlL o11',  Kato
7L7X~U  l)ETCU r&KaIa~rEP  7~p Tv 7El) 7TWL    z~ ~a~  r'
aVE10gt 7raAtv.
Chrysostomi in Epist. ad Rom. Hom. XI. in c. VI. 5 (ed. Jlontf., Vol. IX. p. 530).
_KTacz7rep yap To 0-c/cEa avrov TaO EV EP) TN YYp KCapWOl) TY7S OtKOV/IEV7!? 7T) (TcoT7pltaV
VJEyKE' oro Kat To r 1EepoVL raOEv    T) rc  a7(rrT-caTt, Kapr"7OV?1VeyKE Tr7v  LKCatO(TVVqP
rTov ayLaCOov, rYV VLOOECl/a, TEa IUvplCa aya8a   oLEtL o          Kat  To ir)s avaL(TTEaTE     V(Tepop
&opoP.  ErlEt oVv  )/IELtS /1EP EV vOatcVn    avros. C   &  EV) Y7, Kal i77/ELS? I-EV Kaa TOp Tiys a/ELaprtcas
Aoyoov, eKeLVOS'  E Kca7a TO  TO)V 50-0aTOS ETa7E0q  aEE TOVTO OVK Et7rE  v-U roL Tco' OavaTw,,Aa /cT 7 o AOtLOtEaTZ  TO V OavaTov.
Athanasii Serm. in Sanctum Pascha 5 (ed. monach. ord. S. Bened. Tom. H. p 457).'Ev  7;TOUTOSL  e/CZlaTTLET     TOt!? EayEoLoO   v)EO(r)CTrTe appa/3Cl (OL y7eyovev  avaETrTEa(C




72                          USAGE OF THE CHURCH FATHERS.
grace, 0 newly-enlightened, has become to thee an earnest of resurrection; thou hast the IMMERSION
(BAPTISM) as a surety of the abode in heaven.  Thou didst imitate, in the sinking down, the burial of
the Master; but thou didst rise again from thence, before works witnessing the works of the
resurrection.
EXAMPLE 188.
The same writer, Questions on the Psalms, Prop. 92.
"For that the child sinks down thrice in the font, and comes up, this shows the death, and the
resurrection on the third day, of Christ."
EXAMPLE 189.
Gregory* of JV'azianzus; Discourse XL., on the holy Baptism.
"Let us, therefore, be buried with Christ by the IMMERSION (BAPTISM), that we may also rise with
him; let us go down with him, that we may also be exalted with him; let us come up with him,
that we may also be glorified with him."
* Born about 330 after Christ.
EXAMPLE 190.
John of Damascus,* On the orthodox Faith, book IV. ch. 9, on Faith and Baptism.
"For thile IMMERSION (BAPTISM) shows the Lord's death.  We are indeed buried with the Lord
by the IMMERSION (BAPTISM), as says the holy apostle."
* Born about the end of the seventh century.
EXAMPLE 191.
The same writer; Parallels, book III. tit. iv., on Baptism, etc.
GREEK TEXT.
VEOj  KaOTLOTE  D  r, t   aptpov  Suacs                                                 p/X.o.t aorrto'oa.
EGjusdem Quaest. in Psalmos Prop. XCII. (Tom. II p. 327).
UaVTrov  KaI  Te77V  TpL7/EpOV cVO~cTaTLav TOU Xp(ToD.
ZvhraI,eL  oevo XptLrTc  8ta To? /3Ta7rr'ltaoTOS, Zla KTa  0v)vavaCarcYTev oTavy 7KavTEAeo-,Eter,'Y7a Ka7t ovvv#o)Ler'  c-vvaveAOooJeEv, lcra Kal (rvEvocacro-w LEv.
Joannis Damasceni de fide orthodoxp, lib. IV. c. 9, de ide et baptismo (ed. Le Quien, Vol. 1. p. 29).
to5 3WaT7rroltV aro,  (s0 rtL7otv a veao-  aro-7roXoos.




OF THE CHRISTIAN RITE.                                         73
"Israel, if he had not passed through the sea, would not have been delivered from Phlaraoll;
and thou, if thollu pass not through the water, wilt not be delivered from  the bitter tyranny of the
Devil."
EXAMPLE 192.
Theophylact,* Comment. on JVahum, ch. L
"For one IMMERSION (BAPTISM) is spoken of, as also one faith, because of thle doctrine respecting the
initiation, being one in all the Church, which has been taught to IMMERSE (BAPTIZE) with invocation
of the Trinity, and to symbolize the Lord's death and resurrection by the threefold sinking down
and coming up."
* Archbishop of Achrida, about 1070; gives the views of the old Greek interpreters.
EXAMPLE 193.
The same writer, On the qActs of the spostles, ch. 1'5.  Commenting on the words,'ye shall be
IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in the Holy Spirit, he says:
"The word BE IMMERSED (BE BAPTIZED), signifies the abundance, and as it were the riches of the
participation of the Holy Spirit; as also, in that perceived by the senses, he in a manner has who
is IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) in water, bathing the whole body, while he who simply receives water is not
wholly wetted on all places."
EXAMPLE 194.
The same writer, Comment. on the Epistle to the Heb. ch. 6'2.  Commenting on the words,'resurrection from  the dead,' he says:
"For this thakes place also in the IMMERSION (BAPTISM), through the figure of the comingO up."
GREEK TEXT.
Eqjusdem Parallel. Lib. III. Tit. iv. de Bapt. et sacr. lavacri praedicat. (Vol. II. p. 387).'O  Iotpaeo A,  EL /'7 Wrapr7AOE T'v O'aAaoac, ov0C aV EXCpOL     TOV  )capa      Kat o'V Ea
A7 7rappAqr s 8t' T'oV Ucaros-, oV Xopr0rjso T w  otKpasO TVpcl'lO  TO  8taofAov.
Theophylacti Comment. in Naum cap. I. (Opera, ed. de Rubeis et Finetti, Venet. 1763, Vol. IV. p. 221).
-Ev  eLV  yap ELpT7Y   3a7cTlafLC  OOWrep KaL 7TTS /aC, CT                T       T     A 8ta TO e   T  TEAET  Aa
ao'yya. ErV OP ElV 7rao'EL JEKKAyrqta 7Ty 7rapakaj3ovo,  3atrrlEtV T) 77rS' TptW)So  7WLKAyEL, KaL
*   A"t                           q \                  T' /  ^  ^  t s  q \   t Kat
TV7rWOV M O  7TO) KVpCOV Oa) arov KcatL TJ aCac(ractv Tp TpcTi) KaCaraouLtEL KEL aCaLocrLE.
Ejusdem in Acta Apost. c. I. 5 (Vol. IlL. p. 10).
H  3ca7rwt(rOwrat AEttsl, Ty  &aA#AELCcaV, KatL OtOVEL 7TO  WAOVTOV T7  ILTOVE70oClXS TOv aCytov
7rvevALaTo s'r 71WalvEL  cOS Kat E7rL TO? 7) at0 V E'XL  0C 7o   T aOrr yr   l   TL oAo' CO   =
pElxa) / TOV Aal     or    zr   p  o   avr s  ypaovov  oav vTv A Tov.
i3PE c~l" TOU Acqa/3cvOPT, s' LLWA (OSI M&OP 01-) WcPT COS' oypcLwl'OaLtEOV wV  Tv ACtP ToP ovWrO.
Ejusdem in Epist. ad Hebr. c. VI. 2 (Vol. II. p. 682).
AVarTaCeECOS Te lvelcpO.)  TOVTO yap KaL E'v T         WaTrT/aCarTL iveTrat 6ta TOV  sxtzTOS.
T7i  ai' OucrL&TECO'.




74                         USAGE OF THE CHURCH FATHERS.
EXAMPLE 195.
The same writer, On Rom. 6: 5, 6.
"For our old man, that is,- wickedness, was crucified with, that is, in like manner with the body
of Christ, was buried in the nIsnMRsioN (BAPTISM), that the body of sin might be destroyed."
EXAMPLE 196.
The same writer, Comment. on 1 Cor. 9: 2. Explaining the words,'were all baptized unto Moses
in the cloud and in the sea,' he says:
"That is, they shared with Moses both the shadow beneath the cloud, and the passage through
the sea; for seeing him first pass through, they also themselves braved the waters.  As also in our
case; Christ having first died and risen, we also are ourselves IMMERSED (BAPTIZED), imitating death by
the sinking down, and resurrection by the coming up.'They were IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) unto Moses,'
therefore, instead of: they had him  as a founder of the type of the IMMERSION (BAPTISM); for the
being under the cloud, and the passing through the sea, were a type of the IMMERSION (BAPTISM)."
EXAMPLE 197.
The same writer, On the Epistle to the Romans, ch. 9  8. Commenting on the words,'for at this
time I will return, and Sarah shall have a son,' he says:
"Therefore, the word of God formed and begat Isaac; so also upon us God's children, in the
font as in a womb, are uttered words of God, and they form us anew."
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem Comment. in Epist. ad Rom. c. VI. 5, 6. (Vol. IL. p. 42).
Jat yap  o wrAacor  loxzov Wopo7ros), rTOVTEUrtC, 7 KCaKtcca, (t-vreTCravUp0r, ro vrertLV
ooloi s- T? 0-Co   L TOV XpTrOi,         Tp  CC7TTL0TL E7(/2, LYcL  KaxaPYTBIpyI70p  O-JA  (f?
acilaprlar.
Ejusdem Comment. in-I Epist. ad Cor. c. IX. 2 (Vol.fI. p. 177).
Kal 7rWWraT   ELS' TOV  Mcoiarxjv    ea7rioT 7oav r v i-' PE/Eoa,  KaC   v o    0aA-'o0-y.)
Tov~re'oTe,  T) Mc3cr0  KO;LcovP7( V T77S' TE VW  Ty77V VE(/EA71V (KLCaS', Kat TOU (t0&OV T?71  cac77Eq) r.IE yLS.  7apcov arov 7rpc r'120WEP~raroraor KaL a7 I/CCtcrxov'o~  t o5   a'oaros
VlcuovevoL TOM  avarov  icta T7S' KaTaUCv-EWS, Kcat Tyv ava'-rao-cv  a  rov avaOS.  E's
rTo  Mwac0      OI  eaVrrTI0I(OroT, 6r' TOO, avrovw apX7yov,EXOy V TOij  r7roV TOU   a7rrtlaTaTos,V7rVOS yap /a7rrTola7Tos' 7v, 7T  TEre v7o T Vf     e'vtvat, KaX TO T.7V OacAa av SceAOEv.
Ejusdem Comment. in Epist. ad Rom. c. IX. 8. (Vol. II. p. 68).
ovV p77,uLc TOO Ocov atE7rAao-e roiv'l.... ice\
10 OUP   07/ TO?)  O LEWA(TE  TO            a 1(YCXCLK  KClL EYEVVqCEV.  0VTO) 01  Kat E(/)?/Mut
TCO  TEKVOV 7TOV UEOVe E T7  KOAV/UQ~paOL Lo  EU /77rpa, p17araLcL 1ea ertAeyovrac, KaKELVCL 7as'
OtIc T rO1)o'iV.




OF THE CHRISTIAN RITE.                                       75
EXAMPLE 198.
The same writer, On Heb. 10: 26.
"For our IMMERSION (BAPTISM) images the death of Christ; as, therefore, that was one, so also this
is one."
EXAMPLE 199.
The same writer, On JMatt. 3:11.
"'He will IMMERSE (BAPTIZE) you in the Holy Spirit."' That is, he will deluge you, ungrudgingly,
with the graces of the Spirit."
EXAMPLE 200.
The same writer, Comment. on Luke 24'45-53.
"For as he, having died, rose the third day, so also we, being typically buried in the water,
then come up incorrupt as to our souls, and receiving the pledges of the incorruption of the
body."
EXAMPLE 201.
The same writer, On John ch. 3:14.
"For the cross and the death [thereon] are a cause to us of the grace through the IMMERSION
(BAPTISM); if at least, being IMMERSED (BAPTIZED), we image forth the death of the Lord."
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem Comment. in Epist. ad Heb. c. X. v. 26 (Vol. II. p. 726).
To yap  3a7rt-c/a 711cov rToV Oa'raTrov edKOvIELT roO  Xpcro         S7rEp OUV EKEL'OS E'S 
ovro) KaC Tovro  Ev.
Ejusdem in Matt. Comment. c. III. v. 11 (Vol. I. p. 18).
Avro'  v/itas (aJrctletL Ev WroELv'UaCL (ayl.)  TOvre'OcTL, KaraKCAV'UeE   vUals afOcos TarctS
roy 7rPEev/LtaTos XaptLot.
Ejusdemn Comment. in Luc. c. XXIV. vv. 45-53 (Vol L p. 497).
QO7rEp yap EKEtO5 OCavwPv TPrpTylEpos aveo'r?, ourTc KaC  77/ets evO';SroTTeLEVo  TVWUrKCS
w  vOart  Etrc avaVVOILEv aqOaprotL  Tsr  4UvXa)s, KaCLt 777S' TO  C/acTOS ad/)Oap(Yas  roves
Ejusdem Comment. in Joannem, c. III. v. 14 (Vol. L p. 542).'O  yap  c"ravpop  KaL 0 Oaaos  aroos CLSHV 7/   r ALa T)'' a 7rTU/uCTOrSO  XaP'r, EZyE
t3awrtlo/,Eoot TOV OaPlXroL  TOtO KVpLOV ELKOl[O/.LEP.




76                           USAGE OF THE CHURCH FATHERS.
EXAMPLE 202.
The same writer; on John 3  4, 5.
"For symbols of a burial and a resurrection, and an image [of them], are celebrated in this water;
the thrice sinking down, symbols of the three days burial; then the man comes up, as did the Lord,
bearing more bright and shining the garment of immortality, and having sunk the corruption in the
water."
EXAMPLE 203.
Hippolytus;* Discourse on the holy Theophany, ii.
"For thou hast just heard, how Jesus came to John, and was IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) by him in the
Jordan.  O wonderful transactions! How was the boundless'river, that makes glad the city of God,'
bathed in a little water; the incomprehensible fountain that sends forth life to all men, and has
no end, covered by scanty and transitory waters!"
* A bishop (probably of Rome), near the beginning of the third century.
Note.-In Example 185, on p. 71, a part was accidentally omitted in copying for theTprinter. [The whole passage reads
as follows:
EXAMPLE 185.
Chrysostom; On the Gospel of John, Discourse XXV.
"Divine symbols are therein celebrated, burial and deadness, and resurrection and life.  And all
these take place together; for when we sink our heads down in the water as in a kind of tomb,
the old man is buried, and sinking down beneath is all concealed at once; then, when we emerge,
the new man comes up again."
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem in Joannem Comment. c. III. vv. 4, 5 (p. 540).
Ta(prj7 yap  cal  avacrTaorrdEo    r;rv/3oa  Kat EtKLiL' v E        voart 70VTO TEAELTaL.  at
dio~~as~''p V&XTL.
O[(rav r7 voart.
Hippolyti Romani Orat. in sanct. Theoph. ii. (ed. de Lagarde, p. 37).
"tlKove' yap CprtLOS 7rrCs eAOlOv'o I7o'-ov   rpo TrO   Ioe{aV I7r  e rr)c IopSat7v'a7rriLov7r avTov.  co 7rapaooe'wv   7rpay/traTco. vrws  o aw7reptypa7rwTo  7"Orataos0  o Ev(paIoVWv  ryl'
rOALv'ATOV OEOv   El' oAt  yc  Wat  eovETo, 71 ctKa7aAJTar Or7p   prrry  77 "oratv o/Aa(rTavovOca  wao)r   -., 7,           \,        c LA                                     s!  a   a,,
avpo07rots Kal -EAosl roy  eXovaa v7ro 7remtXp3v Ka-' v'poo'atpcov Loarcov ee KaAv7rrero.
Chrysost. in Joannem Hom. XXV. (ed. XMontf. Vol. VIII. p. 146).
OEta TEAELtTaL Ev avrcO t cV/poAa   TapOS Kai  vicpCOGLts5, Kat  aacTa-LracsI Kat  co)y, KaL
ravra oov  ytvEratL 7raVTa.  KaOca7rEp yap  Ev lr'   act    vr art KaraavLov Lv r
KE/aAas,   o 7ratAatos aa)poWrors  O7rTErETa, Kat KCaraU3v 5 ar K  Kpv7rreraTE   oAos KaOra     elTa
S)  /   f ^           ~ccv  \''       er
avaVevorPTeo  ]7/L    o 0KaWaOS' arecito 7raWXtA,.




OF THE CHRISTIAN RITE.                                         77
Examples from the Christian Fathers, who wrote in the Latin language.
EXAMPLE 204.
Tertullian; *On the Resurrection of the Body, ch. 47.  Quoting Rom. 6  3, he says:
"Know ye not, that so many of us as were immersed into Christ Jesus, were immersed into his
death?"
* Born about the middle of the second century; a presbyter at Carthage.
EXAMPLE 205.
The same passage (a few lines below).
"For by an image we die in baptism; but we truly rise in the flesh, as did also Christ."
EXAMPLE 206.
The same writer; Against Praxeas, ch. 26.  Speaking of the Saviour's command, in Matt 28:19,
he says:
"And last of all, commanding that they should immerse into the Father, and the Son, and the
Holy Spirit."
EXAMPLE 207.
The same writer; On the Soldier's Crown, ch. 3.
"Then we are three times immersed, answering somewhat more than the Lord prescribed in the
Gospel."
LATIN TEXT.
Tertulliani de Resurrectione Carnis, c. XLVII. (ed. Oehler, Vol. II. p. 528).
An ignoratis quod quicunque in Christum Jesnm tincti sumus, in mortem ejus tincti sumus?
lbidem.
Per simulacrum enim morimur in baptismate, sed per verltatem resurgimus in carne, sicut et
Christus.
Ejusdem adversus Praxean, c. XXVI. (Vol. II. p. 690).
Et novissime mandans ut tinguerent in patrem et filium et spiritum sanctum.
Ejusdem de Corona Militis, c. iii. (Vol. I. p. 421).
Dehine ter mergitamur, amplius aliquid respondentes quam Dominus in evangelio determinavit.




78                          USAGE OF THE CHURCH FATHERS.
EXAMPLE 20.8.
The same writer; On Public Shows, ch. 4.
"When, entering into the water, we profess the Christian faith, in words of his own law."
EXAMPLE 209.
Ambrose;* On the Sacraments, book II. ch. 7.
"Thou wast asked: Dost thou believe in God the Father almighty?  Thou saidst, I believe;
and thou didst sink down, that is, wast buried."
* Bishop of Milan; born about 340.
EXAMPLE 210.
The same Work, book III. ch. I. 1.
"Yesterday we discoursed respecting the font, whose appearance is, as it were, a form of sepulchre;
into which, believing in the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, we are received and submerged,
and rise, that is, are restored to life."
EXAMPLE 211.
The same Work, book IIL. ch. L 2.
"What then is a resurrection, except when we rise again from  death to life?  So then also in
baptism, since there is a similitude of death, without doubt, whilst thou dost sink down and rise
again, there is a similitude of the resurrection."
EXAMPLE 212.
The same Work, book IL. ch. 6, 19.  On baptism, in allusion to the words,'dust thou art,' etc.
Hear then; for that in this age also the bond of the Devil might be loosed, it has been found
LATIN TEXT.
Ejusdem de Spectaculis, c. IV. (Vol. I. p. 24).
Cum aquam ingressi christianam fidem in legis suae verba profitemur.
Ambrosii de Sacram. lib. II. c. vii. (ed. monach. ord. S. Bened. Vol. II. col. 359).
Interrogatus es: Credis in Deum Patrem omnipotentem? IDixisti: Credo; et mersisti, hoc est,
sepultus es.
Ejusdem lib. III. c. I. 1 (Vol. If. col. 361).
Hesterno die de fonte disputavimus, cujus species veluti quaedam  sepulchri forma est; in quem,
credentes in Patrem  et }Filium  et Spiritum  sanctum, recipimnur et demergimur et surgimus, hoc est,
resuscitamur.
Ejusdem lib. III. c. I. 2 (Vol. II. col. 361).
Ergo resurrectio quid est, nisi quando de morte ad vitam resurgimus?  Sic ergo et in baptismate,
quoniam similitudo mortis est, sine dubio dum mergis et resurgis, similitudo fit resurrectionis.
Ejusdem lib. II. c. vi. 19 (Vol. II. col. 359).
Audi ergo; nam ut in hoc quoque saeculo nexus diaboli solveretur, inventum est quomodo homo vivus




OF THE  CHRISTIAN RITE.                                          79
how a living man might die, and living rise again.  What is'living'?   This is the living life of the
body, when it came to the font, and was immersed into the font.  What is water, except of earth?
The divine sentence is satisfied, therefore, without the stupor of death.  In that thou sinkest down
[art immersed], that sentence is discharged,'earth  thou art, and into earth shalt thou go.'  The
sentence being fulfilled, there is room  for the blessing, and for the divine remedy.  Water then is
of earth; but the capability of our life did not allow  that we should be covered with earth, and
rise again from the earth.  Moreover, earth does not cleanse, but water cleanses; therefore the font
is as a sepulchre."
EXAMPLE 213.
The same Work, book II. ch. vii. 23.
"That as Christ died, so also thou mayest taste of death; as Christ died to sin, and lives to
God, so also thou mayest be dead to the former allurements of sins, through the sacrament of baptism,
and rise through the grace of Christ.  It is therefore a death, but not in the verity of corporeal
death, but in a similitude; for when thou sinkest down, thou dost take on a similitude of death and
burial."
EXAMPLE 214.
Jerome,* Comment. on the Epist. to the Ephesians, book II. ch. 4 (on ch. 4: 5).
"And thrice we are immersed, that there may appear one sacrament of the Trinity.
* Born in the year 331.
EXAMPLE 215..llcuin;* Epistle XC. to the brethren at Lyons.
"To us it seems indeed, according to our feeble judgment, that as the inner man is formed anew
* Born 735; founder of Christian education and schools in France, under Charlemagne.
LATIN  TEXT.
moreretur, et vivus resurgeret.  Quid est vivus?  Hoc est vita corporis vivens, cum veniret ad fontem,
et mergeretur in fontem.  Quid est aqua, nisi de terra?   Satisfit ergo sententiae coelesti sine mortis
stupore.  Quod mergis, solvitur sententia illa: terra es, et in terrain ibis; impleta sententia, locus est
beneficio remedioque coelesti.  Ergo aqua de terra, possibilitas autem  vitae nostrae non admittebat
ut terra operiremur, et de terra resurgeremus.  Deinde non terra lavat, sed aqua lavat; ideo fons
quasi sepultura est.
Ejusdem lib. II. c. vii, 23. (Vol. If. col. 360).
Ut quomodd Christus mortuus est, sic et tu mortem  degustes: quomodo Christus mortuus est
peccato, et Deo vivit; ita et tu superioribus illecebris peccatorum mortuus sis per baptismatis sacramentum, et surrexeris per gratiam  Christi.  Mors ergo est, sed non in mortis corporalis veritate, sed
in similitudine; cum enim mergis, mortis suscipis et sepulturae similitudinem.
Hieronymi Comment. in epist. ad Eph. lib. II. c. iv. (ed. Vallarsius, Vol. VII. p. 610).
Et ter mergimur, ut Trinitatis unum appareat sacramentum.
Alcuini Epist. XC. ad Fratres Lugdunenses (ed. JIligne, Vol. I. col. 291).
Nobis vero juxta parvitatem ingenioli nostri videtur, ut sicut interior homo in fide sanctae




80                            USAGE OF THE CHURCH FATHERS.
after the image of his Maker, in the faith of the holy Trinity, so the outer Iman should be washed
with a trine immersion; that what the Spirit invisibly works in the soul, that the priest may visibly
imitate in water."
EXAMPLE 216.
The same Epistle.  Speaking of the Christian rite of baptism, he says:
"That you may know the things signified by this most sacred mystery, according to the understanding of the holy Fathers and the statutes of the Church, I will show to your love the same
sacraments, with the catholic interpretation."
After a full description and explanation of the preliminary ceremonies, he adds:
"And so, in the name of the holy Trinity, he is baptized with a trine submersion."
EXAMPLE 217.
Tertullian;  On Baptism, ch. VII. (omitted in its proper place, after Ex. 208).
"As of baptism itself there is a bodily act, that we are immersed in water, a spiritual effect,
that we are freed from sins."
* See the remark on Ex. 204.
LATIN TEXT.
Trinitatis ad imaginem sui conditoris reformandus est, ita et exterior trina mersione abluendus esse:
ut quod invisibiliter Spiritus operatur in anima, hoc visibiliter sacerdos imitetur in aqua.
Ejusdem (col. 292).
Ut vero cognoscatis hujus sacratissimi mysterii significationes, juxta sanctorum Patrum intelligentiam et statuta ecclesiastica, vestrae charitati eadem sacramenta catholica interpretatione ostendlam.
Ibidem.
Et sic in nomine sanctae Trinitatis trina submersione baptizatur.
Tertulliani de Baptismo c. VII. (ed. Oehler, Vol. L p. 626).
Quomodo et ipsius baptismi carnalis actus, quod in aqua mergimur, spiritalis effectus, quod delictis
liberamur.




OF THE CHRISTIAN RITE.                                                 81
II.
Where the christian rite, or what is implied in it, is applied for purposes of illustration or comparison.
The Christian Fathers, in their expositions of the Scriptures, are fond of tracing allusions to this rite in the language
of the Old Testament.  Of this practice, one specimen must suffice.
EXAMPLE  218.
Basil (the Great);*  Discourse on Ps. 28 (Ps. 29: 3).
"'The Lord dwells in  the flood.' A  flood is an inundation  of water, concealing all that lies
beneath, and cleansing all that was before polluted.  The grace of the IMMERSION  (BAPTISM), therefore,
lie calls a flood; so that the soul, washed from  sins, and cleansed from  the old man, is henceforth fitted
for a habitation of God in the spirit."
* See the remark on Example 181.
The idea of cleansing, associated with the christian rite of immersion in water, naturally suggested comparison with the
Jewish rites of purification, especially by water; and hence the Christian Fathers treat these ritual purifications as types,
foreshadowing the grace (mark the word!) to be imparted through the christian rite.
EXAMPLE  219.
Cyrill,*./rchbishop of Alexandria; on Isaiah, book I. Discourse i. (on ch. 1    16).
Speaking of the point just before stated  by him, viz. that "men  are justified, not by works of
law, but through faith and the IMMERSION (BAPTISM),"  he says:
"And this the ancient law  figured to them  as in shadows, and preached before the grace which
is through the holy IMMERSION (BAPTISM)."
* Born towards the close of the fourth century; made Patriarch of Alexandria ina412.
GREEK  TEXT.
Basilii Magni Hom. in Ps. XXVIII. (ed. Garnier, Vol. I p. 123).
KvpCos  TO0V KaTaKAv O7Lo  KaCTOLKEL.)  KacaKTKAvo-/    varo3 aaTof'sC o       iicAvco       ccSaavt'orv7 5'r
walo To V7rOKEtL1EOV, KaL KaOaptIovros   aw7ray TO  rpOEfppv7ro/LEPv.   TY71 OWV  roVT  pavTrlotjtarop
xapWv  KaraTaKAVOrov   Ov ooaEt.  COOTE   yv a7rorWAvvaLE1V7vI  Tac a1'aprTy?7amT   +vXrYV,  Kat aroIca tpca/Evqv   TOMv  waAatov avOpOmn-ov, E7LT7qEtLaV ELvaL Aotwov 7po7S KaTo7K' Typp V 7tV OEOV ro,
WVEVlLtaTt.
Cyrilli Archiep. Alex. in Es. lib. 1. Orat. i. (ed. Auberti, Vol. II. p. 17).
Torto  Kal  o wraAat Y/oSo aUrots cOS Ev o'lKaLS &tETV7WOUV  Kat 7_OaWEKIP7vE    Ti/V Xap')
Ti/v &c( roT  c7ytov pa7TrrOatuaToS.




82                           USAGE OF THE CHURCH FATHERS.
EXAMPLE 220.
Theophylact;* Comment. on John ch. 5: 1-4.
For since an IMMERSION (BAPTISM) was to be given, having much efficacy, and quickening souls,
God prefigures the IMMERSION (BArrISlM) in the Jewish rites; and gives them also water cleansing away
pollutions, not properly being but accounted such, as those from the touching of a dead body or of a
leper, or other such like things."
* See the remark on Example 192.
EXAMPLE 221.
Cyrill (just quoted), Comment. on Isaiah, book I. Disc. iii. (on ch. 4  4). Explaining the words,'by the spirit of burning,' he says:
"But the spirit of burning we call the grace in the holy IMMERSION (BAPTIsM), produced in us not
without the Spirit. For we have been' IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) not in mere water; but neither with the
ashes of a heifer have we been sprinkled, for the cleansing of the flesh alone, as says the blessed
Paul; but in the Holy Spirit, and a fire that is divine and mentally discerned, destroying the filth
of the vileness in us, and consuming away the pollution of sin."
With this example shoild be connected the following:
EXAMPLE 222.
The same writer; On worshipping in spirit and in truth, boo/k XII.
"For we are IMMERSED (BAPTIZED), not into fire perceptible by the senses, but in the Holy Spirit,
like fire consuming away the pollution in souls."
GREEK TEXT.
Theophylacti in Joannem Comment. cap. V. 1-4 (Vol. I pp. pp. 6-8).
FrrEt  SYaP ~EyeAh  lPa7rTtoa &ao0o8at 7roAA'yr  X   AValltrn Ka(0oo0roto-V TaS- +vXa's
rpOCOySpaet(/   QEoS To  a7rTt7oLCI av TOLS IoV8aiLKOLS, KaL &L8CO(L r Mo l KaL vBop arrotwV KaOatpol
/oA VOLOusr'  06o KVpLtOS' OVrc   a', AAia OKOV'TAs, oov Tov(s ao7ro T'ov aofac-at,EKpov, D1 ex'pov,
\                l e    t
KcatL Tv rotow'70 ow ETrepor
Cyrilli Archiep. Alex. Comment. in Is. lib. I. Orat. III. (Vol. II. p. 76).
Kavo-ecosg  E 7FVEVfIa /a1e/' Trv E7rt Tco ayl   p3a7rrTlo/Aart   xaptv oXP   1tXac WVEv/vtaros El'r7Lvyv Yopev77v. /3e/3a7rrLrTl eOa p~v yap ouic el    Ttart yv;L'p, asA' ov3e     B7roSo  tapaAecos' eppavTLT/.LEOa  B &E 7rpos' /.LOV'V 7Tr7  TJAMS (TaCKOS' Ka ap7, or  sa (rcqtv  o }.aKiaptosa ]Iao Aos, aAX'
EV 7rVEvlua7t ayLco, KCaL 7rupt Tvc0OE C  Kals yO~l pUTao  rToVY TY V py    waEVV O7TTT   oarvX TVTT1
pwOUsr', KaL Tolv 7T/S a/apTltaS EKT?jKOVTL /.OAVO7LzO.
Ejusdem de Adorat. in Spiritu et Verit. lib. XII. (Vol. I. p. 436).
Befa7'rrt'o,'eOa yap ozic e' wirup ao'tpv~,  aAAX' iv y' 7,' HvetVaLrt, 7rvps' &icr[lv 7' crwOVTL rTp ) v e #vXarS,LO1Ovy.l5.




OF THE CHRISTIAN  RITE.                                          83
EXAMPLE 223.
The same writer; Comment. on John, book XII. (on ch. 19:34).
"With a spear they pierce his side, and it poured forth blood mixed with water, as though
God, for us, made that which was done an image and a kind of first-fruits of the mystic blessing,
and of the holy INMERSION (BAPTISM); for Christ's verily, and from Christ, is the holy IMMERSION (BAPTISM),
and the virtue of the mystic blessing arose for us out of the holy flesh."
The allusion here is to the two elements of expiation and cleansing, blood and water. These, gushing forth from the Saviour's
side, were an image, and a kind of first-fruits (an earnest, or assurance) of the holy IMMERSION, through which the mystic
blessing (of pardon and sanctification) was to be imparted, and all whose virtue proceeded from his consecrated body.
The grounds for using the element of water are explained; as in the two following examples.
EXAMPLE 224.
Cyrill,* Bishop of Jerusalem, Instruction III. on Baptism, iv.
"But if one desires to know why through water, and not through another of the elements, the
grace is given, let him take up the divine Scriptures and he will find. For water is a great thing,
and the noblest of the four elements of the world that appear."
* See the remark on Example 176.
EXAMPLE 225.
John of Damascus, On Faith and Baptism (On the orthodox Faith, book IV. ch. 9).
"For from the beginning, the Spirit of God moved upon the waters; and of old the Scripture
testifies to water, that it is cleansing.  In Noah's age God deluged the sin of the world by water.
By water every one unclean, according to the law, is cleansed, even the garments themselves being
GREEK TEXT.
Ejusdem Com. in Joannemr lib. XII. (Vol. IV. p. 1074).
Aoyx   a &averroTTOV     TV 7rAEvUpar,.r    / AE/ACyfLLVo   SaarTt TO aua   e/3AVr'E,  7  tUrtK7S' EVXOYlaSW  Kat Tov ayto    WT aroarta         EKOVa Kat acrapXV  OTEp  Tta  tTIOErTOS' 77/At
TorE OEoV TOe 7yeCVT77LEVOV.  Xptr-rov yap oe rOrs e7ti, Kat 7rapa' Xp'70oT  7o' ypo Xpa7rTtrao
Ka' T r   VoTLK77LS EVAoytasv 77 3vvatLs EK Trs' aytas'tv avv e    rapKo.
Cyrilli Archiep. Hierosol. Cateches. III. de Baptismo V. (ed. Touttee, p. 41).
rTIS' roO,  &       t &'   aTo, Ka        & t         rTsOt  o X VW      XPjtt
8t87orat, r' Oetas' ypaqacs' avaAcaq3i    evp/O'et.   MEya yap                 p, Ka        re ap
fisor~LL,        I        r\               E~pljb~L.  MEPYaP TI TO v~cOp, KKaATOW'ToE.
TOl KOO/lOU (rTOtXEt(oV rToY  qlatvoVtCyeo  TO KaAMATTO.
Joannis Damasceni de fide orthodoxa, lib. IV. c. 9 (p. 260).
1Ar apX77s y7ap 7rrv,   a  1ov6 rots vUaro^ LV  7reepetr' - Kal avoOe,                    P Epaqrl /a.lpTVpEL T(
V&(TL,)(s' eIYrt KaCcapT7]pto.       Ne 63E t (L V&aTOS' 0 OeoSr TiY  KOO'l~K77V Lacapvt   KCTEKAVTE.
&   V&aToS 7ZraS atadcOapos'arTO  KT  TOP P    a lpKc aEcL,  KaL avrTcol' sOP /cLoP wAvvoeco 7




84                           IUSAGE OF THE CHURCH FATHERS.
washed with water....  And almost all things, according to the law, are cleansed with water.
For the things seen are symbols of those apprehended by the mind.
A few lines below, he says of the Saviour's baptism:
"He  [Christ] is IMMERSED (BAPTIZED), not as himself needing cleansing, but appropriating my
cleansing, that he may whelm sin, and bury all the old Adam in the water."
The exhortations to personal holiness in the Old Testament, founded on the Jewish ritual purifications (as in Isaiah 1:16-20),
they apply to the christian rite, as being first fulfilled in the grace therein imparted.
EXAMPLE 226.
Hippolytus;* Discourse on the holy Theophany, x. After quoting Is. 1  16-19, he says:
"Thou sawest, beloved, how the prophet foretold the cleansing of the holy IMMERSION (BAPTISM).
For he who goes down with faith into the bath of regeneration, is arrayed against the evil one, and
on the side of Christ; he denies the enemy, and confesses Christ to be God; he puts off bondage,
and puts on sonship; he comes -up from  thle IMMERSION (BAPTISM), bright as the sun, flashing forth the
rays of righteousness. But greatest of all, he comes up a son of God, and a fellow-heir with Christ."
* See the remark on Example 203.
EXAMPLE 227.
Justin JMartyr;  Dialogue with a Jew, xiv.  After saying, "Through the bathing, therefore, of
repentaice and of the knowledge of God, which has been instituted for the iniquity of God's people,
(as Isaiah cries), we believed, and we make known that this is that IMMERSION (BAPTISM) which he proclaimed, which alone is able to cleanse those who repent, that this is the water of life.  What
cisterns ye have dug out for yourselves are broken, and are useless to you;" he adds:
"For what is the benefit of that IMMIERSION (BAPTISM), which makes bright the flesh and the body
* See the remark on Example 131.
GREEK TEXT.
art...      Ka.  t.rXEao  a7wravTa Kaa TO roL volo   aTart  KIcaapteratL  Ta yap opaTa  -v/L/3o0Aa
TOV  Y OOVLEYOO  EtOtvr.
(Ibidem).
BaWTIrEtva  3E o..r iioc         XP~      Kavcapcrcos',  aXa T177v rE/lp  OKEOV/EI'o S KEOctVpb
0-t...   a KAV'Oy T7PLV CLpTla, KaL  ravra TO             aaLO'A O Vv, Vor  T   Mawt.
Hippolyti Romani Orat. in Sanct. Theoph. X. (ed. de Lagarde p. 42).
Ees,   ac~ya7rw7TE WrcO 7rpOEL7rE o0 7rpo(/ryrT To Tro   3a7rTtoltyaro' s KaOapcrtov.  6o 7p KaTa/3cacov'edr IT' 0-E0 (, GS TO T3Sc aayEiUcTsO AoVTPov  -taTaOWETat To WOVw77PW   UvpTa-oETcaL
ef T(c Xpo-Tco.  a7TrapVELotrL TOP EXrOP, 0LOAOYEL &e TO OE~o  eLvatL rTo  Xptior6v.   7ro&z Erat
T 1   ovOVAEltaV, erPvevaL &E Tv vioOelrtav, avepXEraT   a7ro TOv 3IaWTr7arr/IaTo  Aalqrpos cos'   D Atos,
a7raTrparT     Taov  Trag   8tKattoo0vPr7s dLKTLtvaS.  TO  3E  EyltoToP, apet0o-  vtos OEOV Kat oSvyKA'-i
POvt0to0  Xpto- oi.
Justini Martyris Dial. cum Tryphone, XIV. (ed. Otto, Vot. P. ii. p. 48).
Ti yap o'EcAosv EKElPOV Tot /a3rTlo7yaTro s, 0 Tr  acTppa Kai 1voo  To i-Ota  0au~pVvEt;




OF THE CHRISTIAN RITE.                                             85
only?  Be IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) as to the soul, from  anger and from  covetousness, from. envy, from
hatred; and behold the body is clean."
They distinguish between the mere outward form of the rite, and the inward work wrought in the soul.
EXAMPLE 228.
Cyrill,* Bishop of Jerusalem; Preface to the Instructions.
"Simon also, the Magian, once came to the bath.  He was IMMERSED (BAPTIZED), but he was not
enlightened; and the body indeed lie dipped in water, but the heart he did not enlighten by the
Spirit.  And the body went down indeed, and came up; but the soul was not buried with  Christ,
nor was raised with him."
* See the remark on Example 176.
- From the idea of cleansing, associated with immersion in water, they call Christ's expiatory death an IMMERSION (BAPTISM),
not only as an expression of overwhelming suffering (AMark 10 38, 39, Luke 12 50), but also because by it he cleansed
from sin. So in the following example, in which both allusions are distinctly recognized.
EXAMPLE 229.
Chrysostom;* on the petition of the sons of Zebedee, V.  (On the words,' Can ye drink,' etc.).
"Here calling his cross and death a cup and an IMMERSION (BAPTISM); a cup, because he drank it
with pleasure; an IMMERSION (BAPTISM), because by it he cleansed the world.  And not because of this
only, but also because of the facility of the resurrection.  For as he who is IMMERSED (BAPTIZED) with
water, rises again with great ease, not at all hindered by the nature of the waters; so also he, having
gone down into death, with greater ease came up; for this cause he calls it an IMMERSION (BAPTISM).
* See the remark on Example 184.
GREEK TEXT.
Ba7cL-rW O87- E Ti7/P 41VX77  a7o  pyr   KaL aZo WAEovPESa, a7ro  )vpov,  a7ro 1tloovS"  Kat toV ro
0TCO.lla GCa apol   Err5T.
Cyrilli archiep. Hierosol. Praef. Cateches. (ed. MJilles, p. 2).
1pocrTAe WrorE Kcal ZatCOw TD ATOVrpcj O /~yos'. E3 a7rrlat7, aAX 6 OK Ecir/ r7'TtOY-  Kcu  o,v aOJLca  /3caI,*EP V&      TP  3' Kcq capsaV OK E(/TL COJTe JIV/aTL   Kat K4arTE/3i/ /PV r  o -c4tra,
Kal avE/o77   7/ se'IrVX7 O  (VEvvEra7fr  Xptol) c   O VOE (VPE7E/J7.
Chrysostomi de Petit. fil. Zebed. VII. (ed. Montf. Vol I. p. 521).
HlOripcLOP ETvcWcB  Kat pI3a7TTtOrr-a  Kaov Tropv arapov Tov E'avroU, Ka TrovP OavarolO       rOTe7ptov /EPe, eTreL t/ LE aO jo     aUTOe  E7oYEL  3arrarta No,    ar or  l   ro   OlKOV iEq  EKaPPE'lop         a'
o'r Kat ruros E    OItO   Ka               jE os            avat/raoCCeaS    OTookEp yap   TT To p WTrl oWr
ovuw scat avr~s~  eis Oarvarov  Kar-apl~a, IHE7a rrhEloYS' ayP43 ~rS E;KrlcAas  8ta 70ouro /3cr7rrt~,u




- 8b                         USAGE OF THE CHURCXH FATHERS.
But what he says is to this effect:'Can ye be slain, and die?' For now is the time for these,
deaths, perils, and toils."
In like manner, they use this word of the sufferings shared with Christ by his followers, which they called an IMMERSION
(in suffering) " by blood," aud "by martyrdom;" ascribing to this figurative immersion in suffering the same cleansing efficacy,
as to the literal immersion in water.
EXAMPLE 230.
The same writer; Discourse ii, on Saint Lucian, the Martyr.
"And wonder not, if I call the witness [the martyrdom] an IMMERSION (BAPTISM). For here, also,
the Spirit hovers over with great fullness, and there is a taking away of sins, and a cleansing of the
soul wonderful and strange; and as they who are immersed are bathed with water, so are they
who witness [who are martyrs], with their own blood."
EXAMPLE 231.
John of Damascus;* On the- orthodox faith, book iv, c. 9, on faith and baptism.
"Seventh, that which is by blood and martyrdom, with which Christ himself for us was ImaERSED
(BAPTIZED), as exceedingly august and blessed, such as is defiled by no subsequent pollutions."
* See the remark on Example 190.
EXAMPLE 232.
Hilary, Bishop of Poictiers, on Ps. 118 (119), letter III. 5.
"There is reserved, therefore, so far as we may judge, a cleansing of that perfected purity, even
after the waters of baptism; [viz.] that which sanctifies us by the coming of the Holy Spirit; that
which refines us with the fire of judgment; that which through the infliction of death will purge
GREEK AND LATIN TEXT.
avTo KaAE-t.  0 Se AEYEL TOLOVTOVy eoTL'   VaoE  TaOe oVay7-at, Kat aLWroLavev;   toureW  yap o
a ^,, t\  \,
Katpos PVV 0avfarotv, Kat KtlUOVVCo   Kay wOeoV.
Ejusdem Heom. in S. Lucianum Martyrem, II. (Vol. IL. p. 520).
KCal ut\ 0avuado-'rfE, EL fa7rrCtoyta ro 1uaprvptov EKaAcaOa, Kat yap Evravia To \rVEv/Aa
/AEra 7zroAAyv Eq0tLrTa7at Ty7S  Za/JAElas, KaL a/taprrlJarov ocvaitpEOtS, Kat 4VX7S ylvErat KaOap-,uos, Oav(lao'Ts- rtts' xat rapdaovo0' KaL CoOWep or ceoa7rrwtzerot Tro1S V&otr, OV7T&S ot sLapTVpOV'rES' r9O Lotlo Aov'ovTat atL/a't.
Joannis Damasceni de Fide orthodoxa, lib. IV. c. 9, de fide et baptismo (ed. Lequien, Vol. IL p. 266).
ED~OO(LOV, To &6 atl/aroS Kat'uaprvpeou 0 Ka' aurosa    o Xpto'ros zrep  ttco, I3awT'rrtcraro
\            att;     /L Ctaprvptov o Ka UaTS     a    sp  IlTOS
os AlaZ atLeE0LorV KatL tLaKaptov, 00ov  evrepoV t o' v  WOAVVErat pvArots'.
Hilarii Pictavorum episc. Tract. in CXVIII. Psal. lit. iii. (ed. monach. ord. S. Bened. col. 259).
Est ergo, quantum licet existimare, perfectae illius emundatio puritatis etiam post baptismi aquas'eposita: quae nos sancti Spiritus sanctificet adventu, quae judicii igni nos decoquat, quae; per mortis




OF THE CHRISTIAN RITE.                                                  87
from  the carrion stain  and fellowship; that which by the suffering  of martyrdom  will wash  away
with devoted and faithful blood."
In the same figurative sense, they use it of whatever was supposed to have an atoning or expiatory virtue, as penitence
and tears. So in the two following examples; in the first of which, the literal immersion in water is expressly distinguished
from this figurative application of it.
EXAMPLE  233.
Athanasius;*  Questions, LXXII. (to Prince Antiochus).
"For it is proper to know, that, in like manner with the IMMERSION (BAPTISM), the fountain of tears
cleanses man.  Wherefore many, having defiled the holy IMIERSION (BAPTISM) by offences, were cleansed
by tears and declared just."
Of course, the'fountain of tears' does not represent the baptismal rite; for from this it is expressly distinguished.  It
is, therefore, an IMMERSION only in a figurative sense, as having, through the same imparted grace, the same cleansing effect
as the literal IMMERSION in water.  In this figurative sense the word is used in the following extract.
* See the remark on Example 187.
EXAMPLE 234.
The same writer; rn the same passage.
"Three IMMERSIONS (BArrISMS), purgative of all sin whatever, God has bestowed on the nature of
men. I mean, that of water; and again, that by the witness of one's own blood; and thirdly, that
by tears, in which also the harlot was cleansed."
This word became, necessarily, a technical designation of the christian rite; but without losing its proper literal significance,
as has already been shown by many of the foregoing extracts, and as may be seen in the two following examples.
EXAMPLE  235.
Apostolic Canons;  Can. L.
* As early as the fifth century.
LATIN  AND  GREEK  TEXT.
injuriam  a labe morticinae  et societate  purgabit, quae martyrii passione  devota  ac fideli sanguine
abluet.
Athanasii Quaest. ad Antiochum LXXIII. (ed. monach. ord. S. Bened. Vol. II. p. 286).
dEL yap  ELdevac, OTt OOLOS TOv /3arrTlaTOS  7 TOWv aaKpVVW r77   KaOapUt4E  rTOM avOp(A7ro0v   &o7rep  7roAAoc &tT 7TrratLoIraTcov /LOAvVaWreSS rTo aytoY   arrtv'      a, 6a  caKpvcvO  eKcaap[ -
o8'rO7av Ka  tt' cKattOt a7ree[XO7ocav.
Ejusdem (Ibidem).
Tplta 3carTkLO,Tar  KaeapTLaa   a  Crams7  oLa s &77rOTE 7tap'ras  ~ OE~  r   (UEo   rov a.vOp5WrroW E&p7CaLTE   AyO  oEf7 To v&TOaS', KatL WrtWv  To 7aa /)LapTvplov    TOO L.LOV a            cLCaTOs   Kal T aPT(W
To aia  3caKpVOW, ELS 07WEp Kal  7 WPopC)  EKaca plcT-r".




88                           IUSAGE OF THE CHURCHI- FATHERS.
"If any bishop, or presbyter, shall not perform  three IMMERSIONS (BAPTISMS) for one initiation,* but
one IMMERSION (BAPTISM), that given into the death of the Lord, let him be deposed."
* So this rite was called, as being the initiatory rite of the Church. Three immersions were by many considered necessary
to the full performance of the rite. Compare the writer's note on Matt. 28:19.
EXAMPLE 236.
Zonaras;i  Annotations on the Apostolic Canons (on Can. L.).
"Three IMMERSIONS (BAPTISMS) the canon here calls the thrice sinking down in one initiation, tha
is, in one IMMERSION (BAPTISM).
He uses the word, in the first instance, to express simply, an act of immersion, and in the second, this act as the
christian rite.
* Of the twelfth century.
It thus appears, that the Christian Fathers understood this word in its ordinary, established
signification in the Greek language, exhibited in Section I. from  their own practice, as well as that
of other Greek writers.  Their figurative applications of the christian rite grew naturally out of its
deep significance, in its various references to the doctrines and facts of the christian life.  We are
not to attach to the word itself ideas derived from the application of the rite.
GREERK TEXT.
Canones Sanct. Apostolorum; can. L. (Pandect. Can. Apost. ct., ed. Beverige, Vol. 1. p. 33)..B Trrpiiaaad                                           a E,
Li' TI'' eWL(TKOWOs 7 Wpe(3v)epOS  M  TpL'   /3C 7aa  yLas /AVj(Eos eWLTeAeWsq, &A~a e
/3aw7ycw  Eta TS' To  Oavauvro    v Tto) KPLtoV (3L&O/xEVOV, KaOatpe'lTOCo.
Zonara3 Annott. in Can. Apost. L. (ibidem).
Tpbxa T3a7rQr-toar]zaa   a$Tvads TpES KcTa3Va'OveLs   o7ov 7O KcWC.O,E /.Lka  IvyE,  roT0  E
EVI  Wa7UaT0/Aa6LT.




SECTION VIY
Requirements and Practice of the Church.
The Eastern, or Greek Church.
Extract from Goar's "EUCHOLOGION, or Ritual of the Greeks."
"Office of the Holy IMIERSION (BAPTISM)."
(after the preliminary ceremonies)
"And when the whole body is anointed, the priest IMMERSES (BAPTIZES) him  [the child], holding
himn erect, and looking toward the east, saying:
The servant of God [name] is IMMERSED (BAPTIZED), in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Spirit; now and ever, and to ages of ages. Amen.
At each invocation, bringinog him  down, and bringing' him up. And after the IMMERSING (BAPTIZING),
the priest washes his hands, singing with the people:'Happy they, whose sins are forgiven,'" etc.
The practice of this church has already been seen in the extracts given in Section V.  The
deviations from this practice (for convenience or other cause) were only occasional and exceptional,
and without canonical authority.
GREEK TEXT.
EY'XOAi O]TION, sive Rituale Graecorum  (op. Goar, pp. 354, 355).*
Officium Sancti Baptismatis.
/fat ore XptrrOT  oXAov TO  iorl a, fia-trL   auTro) 0 LEPEVS  OpOcOv arTOv  KaoTEXov   Kcal
OTE XPU0T) onoii TO ffLO/a, /3rerT{EL                                                 K
3AE'7roTra KaTa avaTroOAa', AE'yowv
BarrTLEerat o   ovAoso ro) OEOv, 0  &eLa, esI TO Ovola TOV 7raTpoS, Kat Tov vlov, K
O, _       aO                        a', E'si 7os
To  ayltov 7rvEvaTOS.  NiOV Kal atet, Kat  et' TOVS' atcora'     atcovcov.  a/c?7v.
BEKarrTy Wrpop'eOL K-aEt ycoW aCTO, KvL aVry   o.  KCat aLET  T/rV  IaWTrLo,            VWTTEraL
o LEp~EUS  xaAA~cov cTv  rc To Ao, Miowaptot v ver(rca'Or     at vtl.oOat, K. T. A.
* EIXOAOI'ION,   sive Rituale Graecorum, complectens ritus et ordines ct. juxta usum Orientalis Ecclesia; Opera R. P. F
Jacobi Goar,... nuper in Orientern missi Apostolici. Lutet. Paris. 1647.




90                            THE WESTERN, OR LATIN CHURCH.
2.
The Western, or Latin Church.
Extract from the Order of Sacraments, composed by Pope Gregory I.
"'The font being blest, and he holding the infant by whom it is to be taken up, let the priest
inquire thus:
What is thy name?
(Answer).
Dost thou believe in God, the Father Almighty, creator of heaven and earth?
Answ.-I believe.
And in Jesus Christ, his only Son our Lord, who was born and suffered?
Alsw.-I believe.
Dost thou also believe in the Holy Spirit, the holy Catholic Church, the remission of sins, the
resurrection of the body?
Answ. —I believe.
Then let the priest baptize with a trine immersion, once only invoking the holy Trinity, saying
And I baptize thee, in the name of the Father;
LATIN TEXT.
Sacramentarium  Gregorianum, sive Sacramentorum. ordo a sancto Gregorio I. Papa compositus, (ed.
MJuratori, Vol. II. p. 73).*
Benedicto fonte, et eo tenente infantem, a quo suscipiendurm est, interroget sacerdos ita:
Quis vocaris?
Respondet:
(Ille.)  Credis in Deum Patrem  omnipotentem, Creatorem coeli et terrae?
Respondet: Credo.
Et in Jesum  Christum, Filium  ejus unicum, Dominum nostrum, natum, et passum?
Respondet: Credo.
Credis et in Spiritum Sanctum, sanctam Ecclesiam Catholicam, remissionemn peccatorum, carnis
resurrectionem?
Respondet: Credo.
Deinde baptizet sacerdos sub trirna mersione, tantum sanlctam, Trinitatem  semel invocans, ita dicendo:
Et ego te baptizo in nomine Patris;
* Liturgia Romana vetus, tria sacramenta complectens, Leonianum scilicet, Gelasianum, et antiquum Gregorianum; edente
Iadosvco Antonio Muratorio, Neapoli, 1776.




THE WESTERN. OR LATIN CHURCH.                                        91
(and let him immerse once)
And of the Son;
(and let him immerse a second time)
And of the EHoJy Spirit;
(and let him immerse a third time)."
For the early practice in this Church, see Examples 204-217, and the extract from  the work- of
Brenner, at the end of this Section.
LATIN TEXT.
Et mergat semel.
Et Filii;
Et mergat iterum.
Et Spiritus sancti;
Et mergat tertio.




92-                          bi~fG~L`TANGLICAN  CHURCH.
3.
Anglican Church.
Extract from the first English "Book of Common Prayer, and Administration of the Sacraments," the first book of Kling
Edward VI. 1549 (Pickering's fac-simile, fol. CXVI.).*
"Then the priest shall take the child in his hands, and ask the name.  And naming the child,
shall dip it in the water thrice.  First dipping the right side: Second the left side: The third time
dipping the face toward the font: So it be discreetly and warily done, saying.
N. I baptize thee, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.  Amen.
And if the child be weak, it shall suffice to pour water upon it, saying the foresaid words."
Extract from The Second Book of King Edward VI., 1552; as also in The First Book of Queen Elizabeth, 1559, and im
that of King James, 1604, called " the Hampton Court Book" (Pickering's fac-simile, vols II., III., ana IV.).
"Then the priest shall take the child in his hands, and  ask  the name, and  naming  the child
shall dip it in the water, so it be discreetly and warily done, saying.
N. I baptize thee in' the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
And if the child be weak, it shall suffice to pour water upon it, saying the foresaid words."
From the same, as revised and settled at the Savoy conference, under Charles II., 1662 (Pickcering's fac-simile, vot. V.).
"Then  the priest shall take the child into his hands, and shall say to the Godfathers and Godmothers,
Name this Child.
And then, naming it after them  (if they shall certify him  that the Child may well endure it) he
shall dip it in the water discreetly and warily, saying,
N. I baptize thee in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
But if they certify that the  child is weak, it shall suffice to  pour water upon it, saying  the
foresaid words."
Practice of the Church in England, before the Reformation.
Canon of the Council of Calchuth, A.D. 816, ch. XI.
"Let the presbyters also know, when they administer the holy baptism, that they may not pour
the holy water over the infants' heads, but let them  always be immersed in the font; as the Son of
LATIN TEXT.
Concilia magnae Britanniae et Hiberniae (ed. Willcins, Vol. I. p. 171.)
Sciant etiam  presbyteri, quando sacrum  baptismumr  ministrant, ut non  effundant aquam sanctam
* "The book of the common prayer, and administration of the Sacraments, etc., after the useof the Church of England. Londini
in officina Edouardi Whitchurche. Cum privilegico ad imprimendum solum, Anno Do. 1549." (London, Wm. Pickering, 1844.)




PRACTICE OF THE CHURCH IN ENGLAND.                                       93
God. furnished by himself an example to every believer, when he was thrice immersed in the waves of
the Jordan."
J. Lingard, History and alntiquities of the Anglo-Saxon Church (Vol. I. p. 317).
"The regular manner of administering it was by immersion, the time the two eves of Easter
and Pentecost, the place a baptistery, a small building contiguous to the church, in which had been
constructed a convenient bath called a font. When an adult solicited baptism, he was called upon
to profess his belief in the true God, by the repetition of the Lord's Prayer, and the Apostles' creed;
and to declare his intention of leading a life of piety, by making a threefold renunciation of the
devil, his works and his pomps.  He then descended into the font; the priest depressed his head
three times below the surface, saying, I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the HIoly Ghost."
"Iln the baptism  of children the same rites were observed, with a few necessary variations...,
The priest himself descended into the water, which reached to his knees. Each child was successively
delivered undressed into his hands, and he plunged it thrice into the water, pronounced the mysterious
words, and then restored it to its sponsors."... "Such were the canonical regulations with respect
to the administration of baptism."
The following extract from Tyndale's "Obedience of a Christian JMan (edition of 1571), p. 143),
shows the practice of the English Church as late as the first half of the sixteenth century.'The washing [of baptism] preacheth unto us that we are cleansed with Christ's bloodshedding,
which was anll offering and a satisfaction for the sin of all that repent and believe, consenting and
submitting- themselves unto the will of God. The plunging into the water signifieth that we die, and
are buried with Christ, as concerning the old life of sin which is Adam. And the pulling out again,
signifieth that we rise again with Christ in a new life full of the Holy Ghost, which shall teach us
and guide us and work the will of God in us, as thou seest Rom. VI."
These three divisions of the   hurch are all that can be taken into account ill this view. In
respect to all three, the following statement by Brenner,* a Roman Catholic writer, deserves special
regard.  After a full investigation of the original authorities, he closes his work with a summary
of the results, of which the first paragraph is as follows:
"Thirteen hundred years was baptism  generally and regularly an immersion of the person under
the water, and only in extraordinary cases a sprinkling or pouring with water; the latter was,
moreover, disputed as a mode of baptism, nay even forbidden."
* Historical Exhibition of the Administration of Baptism, from Christ to our own times, p. 306.
LATIN AND GERMAN TEXT.
super capita infantium, sed semper mergantur in lavacro; sicut exemplum  praebuit per semetipsum
Dei Filius omni crederti, quando esset ter mersus in undis Jordanis.
Brenner, Gescllichtlicne Darstellung der Verrichtung der Taufe, von Christus bis auf unsere Zeiten; S. 306.
Dreizehn hundert Jahren war das Taufen allgemein und ordentlich ein Untertauchen des Menschen
unter das Wasser, und nur in ausserordentlichen Fallen ein Besprengen oder Begiessen mit Wasser;
letzteres ward ausserdem ale Taufweise bezweifclt, ja sogar verboten.




SECTION VI1.
Usa g e  of  t h e  Ve r s i o n s.
1. In the oldest of the Latin versions known to us, we find this word literally translated into
that language. Tertullian,* the earliest of the Latin Fathers, who cites from a vernacular version
and not firom the original Greek,t -quotes the commission in Matt. 28:19, in the following manner
(On baptism, ch. xiii): "For a law of immersing was imposed, and the formula prescribed.'Go (says
he) teach the nations, immersing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit."'
John 4: 2 is quoted as follows (On baptism, ch. xi.):  "For we read,'Ilnd yet he did not immerse,
but his disciples."' In the same work, ch. xiv. he quotes the Apostle Paul, as having said: "For
Christ sent me not to immerse;" and in ch. xx. he quotes the Evangelist as saying: " Were immersed,
confessing their sins."  In ch. xvi. of the same work, he quotes the Saviour's language in Luke
12: 50, in the following manner:  "There is indeed for us also a second bath, one and the same,
namely of blood; of which the Lord says,'I have to be immersed with a baptism,' when he had
already been immersed."
Cyprian, another of the Latin Fathers, born about half a century later, quotes Matt. 28: 18-20,
in the following manner (Epistle xxv.):  "The Lord, after his resurrection, when  sending forth
the Apostles, gives a command, and said:'J1ll power is given to me in heaven and in earth.  Go ye,
LATIN TEXT.
Tertull. de Baptismo c. XIII. (ed. Semler, Vol. IV. p. 172).  Lex enim tinguendi imposita est, et
forma praescripta. Ite (inquit) docete nationes, tinguentes eas in nomen patris et filii, et spiritus sancti.
Ejusdem  c. XI. (Vol. IF. p. 168).  Legimus enim: Et tamen is non tinguebat, verum  discipuli
ejus.
Ejusdem  c. XIV. (p. 172). Sed de ipso  Apostolo  revolvunt, quod dixerit, NJon enim  me ad
tinguendum Christus misit, quasi hoc argumento baptismus adimatur.
Ejusdem  c. XX. (p. 178).  Tinguebantur, inquit, confitentes delicta sua.
Ejusdem c. XVI. (pp. 173, 174). Est quidem  nobis etiam  secundum  lavacrum, unum  et ipsum,
sanguinis scilicet: de quo Dominus, Habeo, inquit, baptismo tingu'i, quum jam  tinctus fuisset.
Cypriani Epist. XXV. (ed. unus ex monach. congr. S. JMauri, p. 82).  Dominus post resurrectionem
mittens apostolos mandat et dixit: Data est mihi omnis potestas in coelo et in terra.  Ite ergo et docete
* Born about the middle of the second century.
t Semler, Dissert. in Tertull. I. ~ IV. (Op. Tertull. ed. Semler, vol. V. p. 185.)




USAGE OF THE VERSIONS.'95
therefore, and teach all nations, immersing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Spirit; teaching them  to observe all things, whatever I have commanded you."'  In the same words he
quotes this passage again, in Epist. LXIII. Gal. 3: 27, he quotes in the following manner (Epist.
LXXV):  "For if the Apostle lies not, when he says,'sis many of you as were immersed in Christ,
have put on Christ,' then verily he, who was then baptized in  Christ, has put Christ on."
It was, therefore, the earliest usage, in translations into the Latin language to express the
literal meaning of this word.  But the  Greek name of the rite itself, and at a later period the
Greek verb also, were retained in the current Latin  versions; an example of the practice of the
Romish Church, to express sacred things by what was superstitiously regarded as their sacred
appellations, such as azyma, pascha, and the like.  Of this weakness, injurious in every one of its
tendencies, nearly all traces have, after long  conflicts, been expunged from  the English Bible.
2. This was also the usage of ancient Oriental versions; viz. the Syriac (last half of the second
century), the  Coptic  (third  century), and  the Ethiopic (of the  fourth  century), according  to the
definitions, given in the  best lexicons, of the words by which they  severally translate  the Greek
terms.*  Scholars differ in opinion  only in regard  to the Syriac word; and this difference respects
only its etymology and primary meaning, for that it means to immerse in early Syriac literature is
well known.t
3. The Teutonic versions.
At the head of these, as of Teutonic literature in general, stands the Gothic version of Ulfilas
(bishop of the Moeso-Goths), made in the last half of the fourth century.  In this version the Greek
word is translated by daupjan (pronounced as dowpyan), which means to dip, like the Latin mergere, and
LATIN TEXT.
genies omnes, tingentes eos in nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, docentes eos observare omnia quaecunque praecepi vobis.
Ejusdem  Epist. LXXV. (p. 306).  Nam  si non mentitur apostolus dicens, Quotquot in  Christo
tincti estis, Christum  induistis; utique qui illic in Christo baptizatus est, induit Christum.
* The rendering " to stand," which some scholars assert to be the meaning of the corresponding word in the Syriac version,
is not claimed by them to be a translation of the Greek word, or to have been so regarded by the author of that version.
In the Sahidic (dialect of upper Egypt) the Greek word is transferred. Versions of a later date are not taken into
account here; nor are those here referred to quoted as evidence of the proper meaning of the Greek word, which is established
by the better testimony of native writers.
t Kirschii Chrestom. Syr. (ed. Bernstein, p. 378):,   fut.               EN_, 1) mersus, immersus est; mersit, immersit se c.   in alqd.
Altitudini (imo) maris  L    se immergit p. 209 1. 5 [...? a.], aculeus sagittae immersit se in cerebrum eius,
inhaesit in cerebro ejus, Bar-Hebr. Chr. p. 558 1. 2 a f.  (Cfr. Ar.  A,  quod trans. habet significationem immersit, immisii
alqd., recondidit [stekken] gladium in vaginam).  Transl. mersit se dies, i. e. inclinavit se, abiit, Ephr. opp. T. I. p. 81 1. 29.
2) mergendo in aquam lavatus, abzlutus est.  3) sacro lavario initiatus, baytizatus est.




96                                     UISAGE OF THE VERSIONS.
the German tauchegi; in two instances (Luke 3: 21, 7: 29) by ufdaupjan, to dip under, like  the Latin
submergere, and the German untertauchen.*
In its  construction  with  other words also, this  rendering  corresponds with  the  Greek word.
For example, Matt. 3: 11, " I indeed dip you in water." Alark 1: 8, "I dip you in water;" v. 9, "and
was dipped by John in Jordan."t
By words of the same family, springing from  tlhe same etymological root, and having  the same
ground-meaning, the Greek word is translated in all the leading  vernacular versions made for the'T~eutonic races. For example:
In the first lower-Saxon Bible (1470-80), it is translated by the word doepen (to dip).T John 1:33,
"But he who sent me to dip in water" (not,'with water'); Matt. 3: 11, ".9nd I indeed  dip  you  in
water"  (not,'with water').
In  the  tdugsSpu7g  German  Bible  (1473-75), it is rendered by the word  tauffen  (to  dip).~  John
]: 33, "He that sent me to dip  in  water" (not,'with water'); Matt. 3: 11, "And I indeed dip you in
water" (not,'with water').1{
In  Luther's German  version  (New  Testament, 1522;  entire  Bible, 1534), the  Greek  word is
rendered by taufen, to dip.  So Luther himself explains the word  (Sermon on Baptism): "Then  also
without doubt, in  Germazn  tongues, the word  Tauf comes from  the word  tief (deep), because  what
one baptizes he sinks deep into  the water."[T
In the Dutch version (1526, revised 1562, and again by order of the States-General 1628-32),
the Greek word is rendered by doopen; in the Swedish version (New  Testament 1526, revised 1615,
and more thoroughly  1711-28), by  dcpa;  in  the  Danish  version  (from  Luther's, 1550,   and  1589;
from  the original text, 1605), by daebe; all of the same root as the word used by Ulfilas and Luther,
and all meaning  to dip.
The relationship of these words, with their ground-meaning, is shown on p. 400 of 5Meidinger's "Etymological and
Comparative Dictionary of the Teuto-Gothic Languages (1833).**  Under the. root " Tief, deep," he gives the family: " Dippen,
* Gabelentz and Loebe, Glossarium der Gothischen Sprache: Daupjan, 1) tauchen, taufenl, flcriSetY: Mlatt. 3: 11.... 2. sich
wasbhen, faunrizeo9aat: Mc. 7: 4.  Ufdaupjan, untertauchen, eintauchen, eBai5azstv: Joh. 13: 26; taufen, flarzZrie'v: Luc.
3:21, 7: 29.
t Ulfilas, vet. et nov. Test. Versio Gothica; MIatt. 3: 11, Ik allis izYis daupja in vatin (Massmann's ed.). Mark 1:7, ik
daupja izvis in vatin. (v. 9), Jah daupiths vas fram iohanne in iaurdane (ed. Gabelentz et Loebe).: (John 1: 33) Mer dye my sande to doepen in den waeter.  (Matt. 3: 11) Enn verwar ik dope uw in den water.
4 (John 1: 33) Aber der mich sandt zu tauffen im wasser. (Matt. 3: 11) Und furwar ich teuff euch im wasser.
I Copies of these ancient vernacular versions, now extremely rare, and of great interest in the history of Bible tramslation
(being more than half a century older than Luther's version of the whole Bible), are in the library of the American Bible Union.
The copy of the lower-Saxon Bible is of the edition that assimilates to the Dutch. Compare Panzer, Anealen der alteren deutschen Literatur, Nos. 12, 13.
nf Dann auch ohne Zweifel in deutschen Zungen das WVrtlein Tauf herkommt von dem Wort tief, dass man tief ins Wasser
senkt was man tauft. Sermon vom Sacrament der Taufe; Werke, B. 21, S. 229 (Irmnischer's ed.).
*' "Tief, profond. Dippen, eintauchen, enfoncer, plonger.  Ang. S. dippan, dyppan, plonger, baptiser; dyfan, duflan,
ge-dufian, plonger.  Eng. to dip, to dive, plonger.  Iloll. doopen.  Swed. doepa.  Dan. dyppe.  It. tuffare."... "Taufen,
baptiser. Ang. S. dyppan, dippan, depan, dyfan. Swed. doepa. Dan. doebe. Eoll. doopen. Alt-D. donfan. Alt-G. daupian,
ovlonger, se laver"  (Meidinger, Dict. etymologique et comparatif des Langues Teuto-Gothiques.  Franef: a. M., 1833,)




USAGE OF THE VERSIONS.                                               97
to immerse, to sink, to plunge.  Anglo-Saxon dippan, dyppan, to plunge, to baptize; dyfan, duflan, ge-dufian, to plunge. English
to dip, to dive. Dutch doopen. Sz-edish doepa. Danish dyppe. Italian tuffare. Under the same root, he gives the family:
"Taufen, to baptize. Anglo-Saxon dyppan, dippan, depan, dyfan. Swedish doepa. Danish doebe. Dutch doopen. Old-German
doufan. Old-Gothic daupian, to plunge, to bathe."
The same relationship (more fully carried out) is given by D)iefenbach, Comparative Dictionary of the Gothic Languge (Vergleichendes Wdrterbuch der Gothischen Sprache) 1851, vol. II. p. 627, Nr. 24.
4. Versions for the use of the learned.
As in all versions of this class, so far as is known to the writer, the Greek word is uniformly
rendered in this sense, when its literal meaning is professedly given, a few examples will suffice.
Schott: the New Testament, with a critically edited Greek text, and a new Latin translation (1839).
Matt. 3: 6, "were immersed by him  in the Jordan."
V. 11 (and Luke 3:16), "I indeed immerse  you in water;... he will immerse you in  the
Holy Spirit and fire."
V. 13, "to  be immersed by him."
V. 14, "I have need to be immersed by thee."
Y. 16, "and Jesus, when he had been immersed."
Mark. 7: 4, "except they immerse themselves in water."
lb. "The immersing of water-pots, brazen vessels, and table-couches."
Ch. 10: 38, "and undergo the immersion, that I must undergo."
John 1: 25, " Why then dost thou immerse?"
V. 26, "I indeed immerse in water."
V. 28, "where John was immersing."
V. 31, "therefore I came immersing in water."
Ch. 3: 22, "and there abode with them, and immersed."
LATIN TEXT.
Nov. Test. Graeece,... nova versione Lat. illustratum, auct. D. A. Schott. 1839.
Matt. 3: 6, per eum Jordani immergebantur.
V. 11 (and Luke 3:16), Ego quidem  aquae vos immergo;... ille Spiritui sancto atque igni
vos immerget.
V. 13, ut per eumn immergeretur.
V. 14, mihi opus est, ut per te immergar.
V. 16, atque Jesus, quum  immersus fuisset.
Mark. 7: 4, nisi aquae se immerserint.
lb. de immergendis poculis urceis, vasis aeneis, et lectis tricliniaribus.
Cap. 10, 38, et immersionemn subire quae mihi subeunda.
John 1: 25, cur tandem  immergis?
V. 26, equidem aquae immergo.
V. 28, ubi Joannes immergebat.
V. 31, propterea veni aquae immergens.
Ch. 3:22, ibique cum iis commorabatur et immergebat.




98                                 USAGE OF THE VERSIONS.
V. 26, "behold, he immerses."
Acts 1  5, "' which ye heard from me, that John immersed in water," etc.
Ch. 11  16, "John indeed immersed in water, but ye shall be immersed in the IHoly Spirit."
Campbell (Pres. of Mariselal College, Aberdeen), Trans. of the Gospels, Matt. 20: 22, and
Mark 10: 38. " Can ye... undergo an immersion like that which I must undergo?"-Luke 12: 50.
"I have an immersion to undergo."
Fritzsche, on Rom. 6: 3. "I baptize one unto repentance means: I immerse one, pointing out to
him repentance (as needed), i. e. I bind one to the exercise of penitence."
Rom. 6: 4, he paraphrases thus: "We are therefore (i. e. because, when we were baptized by
immersion into water, Christ's death was presented before us in an image of burial) as was Christ,
deposited in a tomb by baptism, that we might be declared dead" (p. 361).  On p. 363, he quotes the
following, as erroneous constructions given by others of these words: "to be immersed in Christ and his
death;" "to be immersed in Christ (i. e. into Christ's mystical body, the church;)" "to be immersed in
Christ, (i. e. to be most closely conjoined with him  by baptism, and as it were to coalesce in one);"
"to be immersed in Christ's death, i. e. to come into this fellowship with Christ's death, that the
death thou diest to sins may flow from that, as from a fountain."
lKuinoel (on Matt. 20: 22): "To be submerged with the evils... with which I shall be submerged.
Afflictions and calamities, in the Holy Scriptures, are often compared to deep waters, in which they
are submerged as it were, who are pressed by a weight of calamities. Hence, TO BE BAPTIZED is to
be oppressed with ills, with troubles, or to be immersed with ills."
LATIN TEXT.
V. 26, en, hic immergit.
Acts 1: 5, quod a me audivistis, Joannem quidem aquae immersisse.
Acts 11:16, Joannes quidem  aquae immersit, vos autem  Spiritui sancto immergemini.
Fritzschii in epist. ad Rom. vol. I. p. 362: Matt. 3:11, 3a7rTi;  -v iVa et,LLETacOocv valet
immergo aliquem, poenitentiam  ei monstrans (qua opus sit), i. e. poenitentia agenda aliquem  obstringo.
Fritzschii Com. in epist. ad Rom. vol. I. p. 364: Sumus igitur (i. e. quia Christi mors qunum
baptizaremur  mersu  in  aquam, sepulturae simulacro, nobis illata est; v. ad v. 3), quemadmodum
Christus, in sepulchro repositi per baptisma, quo mortui declararemur. Pg. 363:  Qui 3aavrteEao-cat els
XpLo'rov et eiv to    a 0a6Trov a roI  Christo ejusque morti immergi enarrant, etc.... Quodsi /3aTTr'EcrOat ELS XptcrTo  Christo immergi valere dicas in Christi corpus mysticum (in ecclesiam Eph. 5: 23, 30)
inseri, etc.... Sin Christo immergi significare arctissime cum  Christo per baptismum conjungi et q t a si
in unum  coalescere cl. v. 5, et Gal. 3: 27, contendas,... et Christi morti immergi interpreteris in
kanc cum Christi morte communionem venire, ut mors, qua peccatis emoriaris, ex illa tanquam ex fonte profluat.
Kuinoel Com. in Matt. 20: 22. Malis submergi... quibus ego submergar.... Afflictiones et calamitates in literis sacris saepius comparantur gurgitibus aquarum, quibus veluti submruerguntur, qui
calamitatum  onere premuntur.... inc /3canTraLOraL, malis, aerumnis opprimi s. malis mergi.




SECTION VIII.
Views of Scholars of different Communions.*
Alex. de Stourdza, Russian State-Councillor (of the Greek Church): Considerations on the doctrine and spirit of the orthodox Church.
"The distinctive characteristic  of the institution  of baptism  is immersion, BAPTISMA, which can
not be omitted without destroying the mysterious sense of the sacrament, and contradicting at the same
time the etymological signification of the word, which serves to designate it."
"The church of the West has, then, departed from  the example of Jesus  Christ; she has
obliterated the whole sublimity of the exterior sign; in short, she commits an abuse of words and
of ideas, in practicing baptism  by aspersion, this very term  being, in itself, a derisive contradiction.
The verb BAPTIZO, immergo, has in fact but one sole acceptation.  It signifies, literally and always,
fo plunge.  Baptism  and immersion are, therefore, identical, and to say: baptism  by aspersion is as if
5ne should say: immersion by aspersion, or any other absurdity of the same nature."
FRENCH: TEXT.
Alex. de Stourdza, Considerations sur la doctrine et l'esprit de l'Eglise orthodoxe.  Stuttg. 1816.
p. 87. (as quoted by Augusti, Denkw., Vol. VII., p. 227).   "Le charactere distinctif de l'institution
du bapteme est l'immersion, /37r-o'tua,  qu'on ne saurait omettre, sans detruire le sens mysterieux
du sacrement, et sans contredire en meme temps la signification etymologique du mot, qui sert a
le designer."
"L'6glise d'Occident s'est done 6cartO de l'imitation de Jesus Christ, elle a fait disparalitre
toute la sublimit6 du signe ext6rieur, enfin elle commet un abus de mots et d'iddes, en pratiquant
le bapteme par aspersion,  dont le seul 6nonce est d  ja une contradiction derisoire.  En effet le verbe
lca7rrTtro-  immergo  n'a qu'une seule acceptation.  II sig-nifie litteralement et perpetuellement plonger.
Bapteme et immersion sont done identiques, et dire: bapte'me par aspersion, c'est comme si lon disait:
immersion par aspersion, ou tout autre contresens de la meme nature."
* The quotations in this Section are from the writings of distinguished scholars; men who wrote (with, perhaps, the exceptiGn of the first, who represents the views of a particular Church) in no partizan spirit, and to serve no party end. Their views
will be accepted, by every competentjudge, as fairly representing the testimony of unbiassed christian scholarship, on the point in
question.




100                                  VIEWS OF SCHOLARb.
Maldonatus (Catholic), Commentary on the Gospels, Matt. 20: 22. (On the words,'Can ye drink,'
etc.).  "Mark says, that Christ added, and be baptized with the baptism  with which I am  baptized;
which, by another metaphor, signifies the same thing, for baptism is also put for suffering and death,
as Luke 12: 50. Whence it is, that also martyrdom  is called a baptism; a metaphor, as I think,
taken from  those who are submerged in the sea, to put them to death. For in Greek, to be baptized
is the same as to be submerged."-Luke, 12: 50. "To be baptized, therefore, which properly is to
be submerged in water, is put for to suffer and to die, and baptism  for affliction, for suffering, for
death."
Est (Catholic; Chancellor of tile University of Douay), Com. on the Epistles, (on Rom. 6: 3).
"For immersion represents to us Christ's burial; and so also his death. For the tomb is a symbol
of death, since none but the dead are buried. Moreover, the emersion, which follows the immersion,
has a resemblance to a resurrection.  We are therefore, in baptism, conformed not only to  the
death of Christ, as he has just said, but also to his burial and resurrection."
The same work, on 1 Cor. 15: 29.  "Not much different is the exposition of those who explain the words'for the dead,' in this manner: and acting, or representing the dead; because the
immersion and emersion, performed in baptism, are a kind of representation of death and resurrection."
The same work, on Col. 2:12. "For it is signified that believers, when they are baptized, by
that very ceremony of baptism  are buried with Christ; inasmuch as the immersion, which is performed in baptism, so represents Christ's burial, that it at the same time works in us what the burial
of Christ signified, namely the death and burial of our old man.  But because, not only does the immersion, which is performed in baptism, represent Christ's burial, but also the emersion presents an
appearance of his resurrection, therefore he subjoins, "In whom  also ye have risen again," etc.
LATIN TEXT.
Maldonati Comment. in quat. Evangel.  (Matt. 20: 22).  Marcus aim, addidisse Christum: et
baptismo, quo ego baptizor, baptizari? quod alia metaphors idem  significat; nam  et baptismus pro
passione et morte poni solet, ut Luc. 12: 50. Unde factum, ut et martyrium baptismus appelletur;
metaphora, ut opinor, sumpta est ab iis, qui, ut moriantur, in mare submerguntur.  Graece enimn
baptizari idem est, atque submergi.-(Luc. 12: 50).  Ideo ergo baptizari, quod proprie est aquis submergi, pro pati et mori: et baptismus pro afflictione, pro passione, pro morte ponitur.
Estii Corn. in Epist. N. T. Rom. 6: 3. Nam  immersio Christi sepulturam  nobis repraesentat;
adeoque et mortem. Sepulchrunim namque mortis symbolumn est, nec enim sepeliuntur nisi mortui. Quae
autem immersionem sequitur emersio, similitudinemr habet resurrectionis.  Igitur in baptismo configuramur non tantum morti Christi, quod jam dixit, verum etiam sepulturae et resurrectioni.-l Cor. 15:29.
Non multum dissimilis est expositio eorum, qui illud pro mortuis ad hune modum explicant: et agentes
aeu repraesentantes mortuos; eo quod immersio et emersio, quae fit in baptismo, sit mortis ac resurrectionis quaedam repraesentatio.-Col. 2:12.  Et enim  significatur fideles, dum baptizantur, ea
ipsa baptismi ceremonia Christo consepeliri, quatenus immersio, quae fit in baptismo, ita sepulturam
Christi repraesentet, ut simul efficiat in nobis id quod sepultura Christi significabat; nimirum veteris
hominis nostri mortem  et sepulturam.  Verum  quia non solum immersio, quae fit in baptismo,  repraesentationem  habet sepulturae Christi; sed etiPm  emersio speciem praebet resurrectionis ejus, ideo
subjungit, in quo et resurrexistis, etc.




VIEWS OF SCHOLARS.                                      101
Arnoldi (Catholic), Commentary on the Gospel of Matthew (on ch. 3  6). "BAPTIZEIN, to immerse,
to submerge.... It was, as being an entire submersion under the water,-since washings were already
a confession of impurity and a symbol of purification, —the confession of entire impurity and a symbol
of entire purification."
Bishop Taylor (Church of England), Ductor dubitantium  (The Rule of Conscience) Book III.
Chap. IV. Rule XV., 13. (Bishop Heber's ed. vol. XIV. p. 62.)
"A custom in the administration of a sacrament, introduced against the analogy and mystery,
the purpose and significance of it, ought not to be complied with. I instanced before in a custom of
the Church of England, of sprinkling water upon infants in their baptism; and I promised to consider
it again....'Straightway Jesus went up out of the water (saith the gospel); He came up, therefore
he went down. Behold an immersion, not an aspersion.' And the ancient churches, following this
of the gospel, did not, in their baptism, sprinkle water with their hands, but immerged the catechumen
or the infant."  After some references in proof of this assertion, he adds: "All which are a perfect
conviction, that the custom of the ancient churches was not sprinkling, but immersion, in pursuance
of the sense of the word in the commandment and the example of our blessed Saviour."  After
showing that a partial application of water was allowed in cases of necessity, he says: "And this
is the sense and law of the church of England; not that it be indifferent, but that all infants be
dipped, except in case of sickness, and then sprinkling is permitted."
Towerson (Church of England), On the Sacraments; on the Sacram. of Bapt. Pt. III. 1 (p. 18).
" As touching the outward and visible sign of baptism, there is no doubt it is the element of water
as is evident from the native significance of the word baptism, which signifies an immersion or
dipping into some liquid thing."
Luther, On the Sacrament of Baptism  (at the beginning). "First, the name baptism is Greek;
in Latin it can be rendered immersion, when we immerse any thing into water, that it may be all
covered with water. And although that custom has now grown out of use with most persons, (nor
do they wholly submerge children, but only pour on a little water), yet they ought to be entirely
immersed, and immediately drawn out. For this the etymology of the name seems to demand."
Calvin, Institution of the Christian religion, Book IV. ch. 15; On Baptism, 19 (at the end).
GERMAN AND LATIN TEXT.
Arnoldi, Commentar zum Evang. des h. MatthAus (Kap. 3:6). B-a7r tewEv, eintauchen, untertauchen..... Sie war als ein v6lliges Untertauchen unter das Wasser, da schon Waschungen Bekenntniss der
Unreinigkeit und Symbol der RIeinigung waren, das Bekenntniss ganzlicher Unreinigkeit und&Symbol
villio-er Reinigung.
Luther, de sacramento Baptismi, init. (Op. Lutheri, 1564, vol. I. fol. 319). Primo, nomen baptismus Graecum  est; Latine potest verti mersio, cum immergimus aliquid in aquam, ut totumn tegatur aqua. Et quamvis ille mos jam aboleverit apud plerosque (neque enim totos demergunt pueros,
sed tanlturn paucula aqua perfundunt) debebant tamen prorsus immergi, et statim  retrai. Id enim
etymologia nominis postulate videtur.
Calvini, lnstit. Christ. Relig. Lib. IV. Cap. 15, de Bapt. 19. (Genevae 1612, p. 470); "Quam




102                                  VIEWS OF SCHOLARS.'Though the word baptize itself signifies immerse, and it is certain that the rite of immersing was
observed by the ancient church."
Zwingli, Annotations on Romans 6: 3.  Into his death.")  When ye were immersed into the
water of baptism, ye were ingrafted into the death of Christ; that is, the immersion of your body
into water was a sign, that ye ought to be ingrafted into Christ and his death, that as Christ died
and was buried, ye also may be dead to the flesh and the old luan, that is, to yourselves."
Philip Limborch (Prof. of Theol. among the Remonstrants), Christian Theology, Book V. ch. 67,
On Baptism.  "Baptism  then consists in ablution, or rather in immersion of the whole body into
water.  For, formerly, those who were to be baptized were accustomed to be immersed, with tle
whole body, in water."
George Campbell (President of Marischal College, Aberdeen), Translation of the Gospels, Matt.
3: 11.  "The word BAPTIZEIN, both in sacred authors and in classical, signifies'to dip,''to plunge,''to  immerse,' and was rendered by Tertullian, the oldest of the Latin Fathers, tingere,' the term
used for dyeing cloth, which was by immersion."
J. A. Turretin (Prof. of Theol. at Geneva), On Romans 6: 3, 4.  "And indeed baptism  was
performed, in that age and in those countries, by immersion of the whole body into water."
Meyer (Lutheran), Critical Commentary on the New Testament, (on Mark 7:4.) "MIoreover, Eav,P  /3arrriocorrvTa  is not to be understood of washing the hands (Lightfoot, Wetstein), but of immersion,
which the word in classic Greek, and in the New Testament, everywhere means (compare Beza);
i. e. here, according to the context, to take a bath. So also Luke 11: 38. Comp. Sir. 31: 25, Judith
12: 7."  On Matt. 3: 11.  "'v  is, in accordance with the meaning of /3a7TLrco (immerse), not
to be understood instrumentally, but, on the contrary, as in, in thd sense of the elemenlt wherein the
immersion takes place."
LATIN AND GERMAN TEXT.
quam  et ipsum  baptizandi verbum  mergere significat, et mergendi ritum  veteri ecclesiae observatum
fuisse constat.
Zwinglii, Annott. in Epist. ad Rom. c. 6  3. (Op. Vol. IV. p. 420). In mortem  ejus.)  QuuTn
intingeremini in aquam baptismalem, in mortem  Christi inserti estis; id est, intinctio corporis vestri
in aquam  signurn fuit, vos insertos esse debere Christo et ejus morti, ut quemadmodum  Christus
mortuus est et sepultus, et vos mortui sitis carni et veteri homini, id est, vobisipsis.
Limborchii, Theol. Christ. Lib. V. cap. 67, De Baptismo, XII.  Consistit igitur baptismus in ablutione, vel potius immersione totius corporis in aquam.  Olim  enim  baptizandi toto corpore aquae
immergi solebant.
J. A. Turretini in Epist. ad Rom. Praelect. cap. 6: 3, 4.  Ac sane fiebat baptismus, illa aetate
atque illis in oris, per immersionem totius corporis in aquam.
Meyer, krit. exeget. Kommentar uiber das N. T. Mark. 7: 4. Dabei ist eaM   /7aTri. nicht
vom Hdincdewaschen (Lightf., Wetst.) zu verstehen, sondern vom Eintauchen, was das WVort iu Classiscleen
und im N. T. durchweg heisst (vrgl. schon Beza), d. i. hier nachl dem Contexte: ein Bad nehmen. So
auch Luk. 11: 38. Vrgl. Sir. 31: 25, Judith 12: 7. —Matt. 3: 11.'Efi  ist nach Maassgabe des Begriffs von  3awrirr[   (Eintauchen) nicht instrumental zu fassen, sondern: in, im Sinne des Elements.
worim  das Eintauchen vor siclh gellt




VIEWS OF SCHOLARS.                                          103
Fritsche (Lutheran), Commentary on the Gospel of Matthew, vol. I. p. 120. "Moreover Casaubon
well suoggested, that DUNEIN means to be submerged with the design that you may perish; EPIPOLAZEIN
to float on the surface of the water; BATIZESTHAI [reflexive form of BAPTIZEIN] to immerse yourself wholly,
for another end than that you may perish. But that, in accordance with the nature of the word
BAPTIZESTHAI, baptism  was then performed not by  sprinkling upon but by submerging, is proved
especially by Rom. 6: 4."
Conybeare and Howson (Church of England), The Life and Epistles of Paul, vol. I. p. 471. (Am.
ed., p. 439). "It is needless to add, that baptism was (unless in exceptional cases) administered by
immersion, the convert being plunged beneath the surface of the water to  represent his death
to the life of sin, and then raised from  this momentary burial to represent his resurrection to the
life of righteousness.  It must be a subject of regret, that the general discontinuance of this original
form  of baptism (though perhaps necessary in our northern climates) has rendered obscure to popular
apprehension some very important passages of scripture."
I remark, in conclusion:
1. That the rendering given to this word, in this revision, is its true and only meaning, as
proved by the unanimous testimony of Greek writers, both pagan and christian.
2. That it accords with the religious instructions of the earliest christian writers, and with the
requirements and practice of the whole christian church, till within a comparatively recent time.
3. That it is the rendering of ancient versions sanctioned by the use of the church, and. still
retained in the vernacular versions of northern Europe.
4. That it is the only rendering of the word in any version sanctioned by early use in the
churchl, and is the only one used by scholars in their versions and expositions for the learned.
5. That recent and living scholars, without distinction of ecclesiastical relations, unite in asserting this to be the true meaning of the Greek word.
Such a renidering belongs to no one division of the church.  It is catholic; sanctioned by all
that can entitle any rendering to universal acceptation.  Whatever else may be said of it, it can
not, with any show of reason, be called sectarian.
LATIN TEXT.
Fritzschii Com. in Evang. Matt. vol. I. pag. 120.  Ceterum  vUJPetv esse eo consilio, ut pereas,
submergi, e7rt7roAha'et in aquarum superficie natare, /3airrreo-Oat alio, quam  ut te perdas, fine se
tatum immergere bene subindicavit Casaubonus.  Sed praeter naturam verbi  3a7TrrlT-tET0a  baptismum
ton adspergendo sed submergendo illo tempore absolutum  esse evincit maxime 1. Rom. 6: 4.




SECTION IX.
Obligation  to  translate  the  word.
The obligation to translate tlhis word rests on something more than grounds of philological
correctness. There is, indeed, no reason of sufficient weight to justify, in any case, a departure from
the simple rule of giving a faithful and intelligible rendering of the inspired word.  No other rule
can be recognized as right or safe. On the ground alone, were there no other, that the Greek word
means'to immerse,' is the translator bound so to render it. The general rule no one disputes. It is
an axiom, and needs no proof.  It is simply the rule, when one professes to communicate the words
of another, to tell the truth as to what he has said.  Any author, purposely mistranslated or
obscured, is falsified by his translator.  Just so far as this is done, the translation is a literary
forgery; for it conceals while it professes to exhibit what the author has said, or it represents him
as saying that which he did not say.  When applied to the Word of God, the rule is one of
paramount force.
But in the form of the initiatory Christian rite, there are references vitally connected with the
nature and development of the Christian life.  To obscure the word which describes this form is,
therefore, to obscure to the mind of the recipient, the nature of the rite, the specific ideas symbolized
in it, and the obligations to which it binds him.
The word BAPTIZEIN, during the whole existence of the Greek as a spoken language, had a perfectly
defined and unvarying import. In its literal use it meant, as has been shown, to put entirely into or
under a liquid, or other penetrable substance, generally water, so that the object was wholly covered by
the inclosing element. By analogy, it expressed the coming into a new state of life or experience, in which
one was as it were inclosed and swallowed up, so that, temporarily or permanently, he belonged
wholly to it.  The word was a favorite one in the Greek language.  Whenever the idea of total
submergence was to be expressed, whether literally or metaphorically, this was the word which first
presented itself.  The connection might be of the most elevated and serious, or of the most familiar
and even ludicrous character. It was a daily household word, employed in numberless cases




OBLIGATION TO TRANSLATE THE WORD.                                        10/i
where the use of the word'baptize' would be a profanation.  Salt, wool, the hand, a pole, a cork,
a nest, a fish-spear, a bladder, an ape, an insect, a salad, were with perfect propriety said to be
BAPTIZED (IMMERSED).  A man was BAPTIZED (IMMERSED) when he was ducked in sport or revenge (Exs. 26
and 60), or was accidentally submerged by a swollen stream (Ex. 13). A ship was BAPTIZED (SUBMERGED),
when she was overloaded and sunk (Ex. 48).  So, metaphorically, one was BAPTIZED (IMMERSXD) in
calamities, when he was swallowed up by them  as by an ingulfing flood (Exs. 87, 88); in debts, whwPl
he owed vast sums and had no means of paying them  (Ex. 133); in wine, when his faculties were
totally overborne and prostrated by it (Ex. 142); with sophistries, when his mind was wholly
confounded by them  (Ex. 135).  The relation in which it was used associated with it, for the time
being, the ideas peculiar to that relation; but the word itself, protected by the daily and hourly
repetition in common life of the act which it described, retained its primary meaning and force
unchanged.*
It was this familiar term, understood by all because all used it in their every-day avocations,
which our Saviour employed when prescribing the initiatory rite of his church. It conveyed to the
minds of his disciples a meaning as clear and definite, as the words to eat and to drink, in his
institution of the Supper. The claim, that he used it with any other meaning than that which has
been exhibited in this treatise, originated in ignorance of the literature of the word-  No one, it is
presumed, with a full knowledge of the case, would assert that the Saviour employed it in a new
sense, unknown to those whom he addressed; for that would be a charge that he used it with
the intention, or at least with  the  certainty, of being  misunderstood.   To  that mystical sense,
supposed by many to have been shadowed forth in Christ's command, stands out, in the strongest
possible  contrast, the  simple, distinct, corporeal sense, to which the word was appropriated  by
unvarying  usage.   The  act which it describes was chosen  for its adaptation  Lo set forth, in
lively symbolism, the ground-thought of Christianity.  The change in the state and character of the
believer was total; comparable to death, as separating entirely from  the former spiritual life and
condition.  The sufferings and death of Christ, those overwhelming sorrows which he himself expressed
by this word (Luke 12: 50), were the ground and procuring cause of this change.  These related
ideas, comprehending in their references the whole work' and fruit of redemption, were both figured
by the immersion of the believer in water.  In respect to both, it was called a burial.  By it the
believer was buried, as one dead with Christ to sin and to the world; and by it he pledged himself
to newness of life, with him who died for him  and rose again.  Can it be supposed that to obscure
these ideas, by virtually canceling the term  on the clear expression of which the apprehension of
them depends, is a trivial wrong against the body of Christ!
This view of the significance, and consequent importance, of the form of this Christian rite, is
not peculiar to the body of professed followers of Christ to which the writer belongs. "And indeed,"
says Luther,t "if you consider what baptism signifies, you will see that the same thing [immersion] is
* As shown, Section III. 1, 9, by its secular use in the Church Fathers, side by side with their use of it- in reference to the
Christian rite.. Et sane, si spectes quid baptismus significet, idem [immersionem] requiri videbis. Hoe enim significat, ut vetus homo,
et nativitas nostra plena peccatis, que ex came et sanguine constat, tota per divinam gratiam demergatur, id quod copiosius
indicabimus. Debebat igitur modus baptizandi respondere significationi baptismi, ut certum ac plenum ejus ederet signum.
(De Sacram. Baplt., Op. Tom. I. Fol. 72.)




106                       OBLIGATION TO TRANSLATE THE WORD.
required.  For this signifies, that the old man, and our sinful nature, which consists of flesh and
blood, is all submerged by divine grace, as we shall more fully show. The mode of baptizing
ought, therefore, to correspond to the signification of baptism, so as to set forth a sure and full sign
of it."  Matthies* (treatise on baptism) only repeats the expressed views of eminent Christian scholars
of different communions, when he says: "In the apostolic church, in order that fellowship in Christ's
death might be signified, the whole body of the one to be baptized was immersed in water or a
river; and then, that participation in Christ's resurrection might be indicated, the body again emerged,
or was taken out of the water.  It is indeed to be lamented, that this rite, as being one which most
aptly sets before the eyes the symbolic significance of baptism, has been changed."
The word'baptize' is an Anglicized form  of the Greek  BAPTIZEIN.  On this account it has
seemed to some that it must necessarily express the same meaning.  It has been said, that no other
word can so perfectly convey the thought of the HIoly Spirit, as the one chosen by himself to express
it in the original Scriptures; and that we are, therefore, at least right and safe in retaining it in
the English version. A comparison of the meaning of BAPTIZEIN, as exhibited in Sects. I.-III. of this
treatise, with the definitions of'baptize,' as given in all dictionaries of the English language, and
with its recognized use in English literature and in current colloquial phraseology, will show that
this is far from being the case.  The word'baptize' is a strictly ecclesiastical term; broadly distinguished, by that characteristic, from  the class of common secular words to which BAPTIZEIN belonged.
It is a metaphysical term, indicating a mystical relation entered into with the church, by virtue of
the sacramental application of water.  In both these respects, it misrepresents the Saviour's manner
and intent.  Concealing the form of the Christian rite under a vague term, which means any thing
the reader may please, it obscures the ideas thereby symbolized, and the pertinency of the
inspired appeals and admonitions founded on them.  The essence of the Christian rite is thus made
to consist in this mystical church-relation, into which it brings the recipient.  With  this view
associates itself, naturally and almost necessarily, the idea of a certain mysterious efficacy in the rite
itself; and, accordingly, we find the belief prevailing in the majority of Christian communions that,
through baptism, the recipient is, not externally alone, but mystically united to the body of Christ.
Thus the rite ceases to be the symbol of certain great truths of Christianity, and becomes an efficacious
sacrament.  The tenacity with which this fatal error is adhered to, even in communions not connected
with the state, is largely due to the substitution, in our English Bibles, of this vague foreign term
of indefinite meaning, for the plain, intelligible English signification of the Greek word.t
Among the several words, all agreeing in the essential idea of total submergence, by which
BAPTIZEIN may be expressed in English, the word IMMERSE has been selected for use in this Revision, as
most nearly resembling the original word in the extent of its application.  It is a common, secular
word, used in the daily affairs of life, to express the most familiar acts and conditions.  It is not
an ecclesiastical term.  It is not a metaphysical term.  It describes, to every English mind, the
same clearly marked, corporeal act as is expressed by the Greek word.  It is used metaphorically
* In ecclesia apostolica, ut mortis Christi communio significaretur, totum baptizandi aqua vel flumini immergebatur, et
deinde, ut resurrectionis Christi societas innueretur, corpus iterum emergebat, sea extrahebatur ex aqua. Dolendum quidem
est, hune ritum, quippe qui aptissime symbolicam baptismi significationem ante oculos ponat, esse mutatum. (Baptismatis Expos.
16A finl.)
t Other causes may produce, and have produced, the same perversion; but this is no reason why we should not remove
the one within our reaeh.




OBLIGATION TO TRANSLATE THE WORD.                                   107
with the same applications. We speak of a man as immersed in calamities, in debt, in ignorance, in
poverty, in cares, etc., always with the idea of totality, of being wholly under the dominion of these
states or influences. In all these applications, like the Greek word, through constant use in the
literal sense, it suggests the clear image of the act on which they all are founded.  It is, in short,
the sagie potentiality in English as BAPTIZEIN in Greek, having the same meaning and the same associations; being thereby fitted to make known to us the Saviour's will in prescribing the initiatory rite
of his church, to exhibit the truths and relations symbolized by it, and the force of the inspired
appeals founded on it, precisely as this was done to those who first heard and read the gospel in
Greek.




IA M E R I C A N      B L E U N I O N,                                                                        At nt                       ie
350 Broome Street, New York.
350 BROO1ME ST., NEW YORK.
PUBLICATIONS.                                                    130OK U OF JOB, REVISED.
A quarto volume of 300 pages, equal to about 600 ordinary octavo
Every friend of faithful versions should have the Primary Revisions of the Bible    pages.  Containing the Revised Version, the Hebrew  Text, and the
Union. The following is a list of our LARGE QUARTO EDITIONS, containing the Orig-     Common Version, with Critical and Philological Notes, and Explanainal Text, Common Version, and Revision, side by side, on each page, with Critical    tory Notes for the English Reader.  Price, sent by mail, $1.50.
and Philological Notes. We will send any one of these large and beautifully bound
volumes, FREE OF POSTAGE, to any part of the United States on receipt of the            Also, a quarto edition of the Revised Version (without the Hebrew
price.                                                                                Text and the Common Version) of Job, with  an  Introduction and
PRICES BY MAIL, FREE OF POSTAGE.
Notes for English Readers.  Price, sent by mail, 75 cts.
MATTHEW AND APPENDIX,                              Complete,   $1 50
Z' The Appendix contains a literal translation of every known exam-           The Revised Version, by itself, octavo, price 50 cts.  Hebrew Text,
ple of the use of Barnzsr  by the Greek authors.                          by itself, price 50 cts.
MARK.                                  Complete,  -  -   80
LUKE,...                                          1 50               The work as a whole is a master-piece. —The Israelite, O.
JOHN,.,,.            90               A noble specimen of sound scholarship.-Religious Herald, Va.
ACTS,  -..,                         -    -        1 25                A valuable aid to Biblical scholarship.-Thie Independent, N. Y.
GALATIANS,.. IN PPESS.                                        Not an idea could be omitted or changed.-Am. Chr. Review, 0.
EPHESIANS, "       -    -    -                                   50                The Am. Bible Union is laboring faithfully.-Masonic Review. O.
THESSALONIANS, first and second Epistles, Complete,              60                We desire a similar service to all the Books of the 0. T.-Chr. Times, ill.
TIMOTHIYE first and second, andm) lt,                                              A rare pleasure to look over this new Version.-Putnam's Monthly, N. Y.
TITUS (bound together),
TITUS (boun     d,   ". -er                    -       60                Eminent scholarship is at work upon it.- Vermont Chronicle, Vt.
It seems like an oasis in the desert.-Christian 2Intelligencer, Va.
HEBREOWS,       -'                                           A reliable improvement upon the Authorized Version.-Guardian, Tenn.
HEBREWSrimary, -evisions.f.    -              70                New light and beauty on many difficult passages. —Tribune, N. Y.
PETER, 2d Ep.,    M  The Primary Revisions of these Books were the                 A valuable acquisition to every pastor's library.-Gen. Evanelst, N..
JOHN, 1st "    first issued by the Bible Union. They were bound to-                A master-piece of profound scholarship.-Plee Traveller, Mass.
JOHN, 2d  "    gether, and sold for $150. But, the pages not having                No lover of the beautiful can read it without pleasure.- West. Recorder, Ky.
JOHN, 3d  "    been stereotyped, the edition is entirely exhausted, and            Receives high encomiums from many secular journals.-Zion's Adv., ie.
JUDE,.      we can not fill any orders for this volume.                         The Hebrew Text is correct.-Yle Israelite, O.
REVELATION,                                                                        The best Version of Job ever made.-Chronicle, N. Y.
PROVERBS-Revision, Old Version, Hebrew Text and Notes,            85                The Introduction is admirable.-The Baptist. Tenn.
JOB-I. Revision, Old Version, Hebrew Text and Notes,    -    - 1 00                 Its Notes are highly valuable.-Gen. Evangelist, N. Y.
JOB-II. Revision, with Notes for English Readers,    -.    -  75               Never read comments with which we were better pleased.-Chr. Rev., 2V. Y;
JOB-HII. Containing Jon I. and II.    -                         1 50                A version uniting elegance with correctness.-Jewish Chronicle, London.
JOB-IV. 8vo, Revision in Paragraphs,    -      -                 50                The spirited~rendering is sufficient to win all our sympathy..-Lit. Ch. London.
JOB-V. 12mo, Hebrew and English, on opposite pages,     -        75                It can hardly be surpassed in English literature.- Weekly Leader, Canada.
JOB-VI. 32mo, Hebrew, Finest Edition Published,  -.     50                We most heartily commend this version.-Chr. Secretary, Conn.
One of the ablest revisions that adorns the sacred literature. —Courier, Ky.
NEW  TESTAMENT REVISIONS, BOUND TOGETHER.                                   In the highest degree creditable to American scholarship.-Journal, Ky.
Dr. Conant has devoted thirty years' study of the original Hebrew.-Express, N. 1
The Primary Revisions of the New Testament will be bound together complete, as         The Notes are unusually full, and exhibit great erudition.-IIerald. N. FY.
soon as the remaining portions shall be issued. The first volume now ready, contains,    The wonder is that the work has not been done long ago.-lam. Gazette, N. Y.
with DR. CONANT'S APPENDIX, nearly 1000 quarto pages, equal to 2000 ordina-               any passages seem more clear in this new translation.-Sentinel, N..J.
The mechanism is simple and elegant.-Advent Herald,. N. Y.
ry octavo pages. Strong and neat library binding, viz.,
MATTHEW, MARK, LUKE, JOHN, and          APPENDIX,.ibmry  bi,           = 2Philological and Biblical learning is accumulated in the notes.-Jour. and 3Mess., 0
MATTHEmW, 3MARK, LUKE, JOHN, and APPENDIX,.    $4 25                            The scholar will see the absolute necessity for such a revision.-Gazelte, IN. Y.
MATTHEW, MARK, LUKE, JOHN, and APPENDIX, Bound                                     A much clearer view of the meaning of the original. —Rue Union, Md.
with ACTS,           -...s   50                             It is beautifully printed. — United States Democratic Review, N. Y.
The introduction is a treat. indeed.-Christian Age, 0.
Result of many years of careful study.-Baptist Magazine, London.
C. A. BUCKBEE,                             Wi    H. WYCKOFF                           The living Spirit is more beautifully and accurately developed. —Era, Mass.
By all means procure a copy.-Christian Union, Geo.
Assistant 7reasurer.                       Corresponding Secretary.          The volume is a treasure-Tle La. Baptis, La.
A great blessing to all our churches.-Chr. Visitor, N. B.
-..-,I                                         (1)




~gbrttiaraof ke8urriarr~ile Urra                  ~           ~zb~lcaq   o~ f tla srtk~c  ~XeBr~c
350 Broome Street, New York.                                                       350 Broome  Street, New, York.
BAPTIZEJN.                                                    I~~~~~BAPTJIZEIN.
IFrom the Southern Baptist Review, Tenn.
(Originally issued as an Appendix to the Revision of Matthew.)              The Appendix evinces thoronug  scholarship and immense research. Its value can
A BooK OF NEARLY 200 OCrAVO PAGES.  PRIcE, SENT BY MAIL, 50 CENTS.                not be estimated. It contains every known example of baptizo to be found in the
Greek classics, and examples of every use of it in the "Church Fathers." The
No book of the size that has required  such enlarged and accurate               baptismal controversy on the action of baptism is philologically settled.
scholarship, and the toilsome research of so many years, has ever From the Banner and Baptist, Atlanta, Ga.
been  published at less than double or fourfold this  price    Many                  This is the best production which we have received from the Bible Union Rooms,
thousands of dosllars have been used in the purchase of the books,                 although ye have received many valuable documents. The translation of baptizein
s p oto immeSse," will no doubt produce some excitement.  The author has most ably
and in other expenses, requisite in its prepara                                    fortified himself and his work in an Appendix.  This Appendix we consider worth
have been made, and the most celebrated libraries in Europe and                    several times the price of Matthew revised. All our brethren should have this work.
America have been examined, to procure and prove the citations from                                     From the Christian Union, Louisville, Ky.
ancient authors of which its arguments chiefly consist.  Every pre-                  The Appendix to Matthew is devoted to a thorough exploration of ancient Greek
caution has been exercised to insure correctness, even in the most                literature, for the use of haplizein and its derivatives. Nothing equal to it has ever
appeared ia the English language. It is alike unanswerable and invulnerable; it is
minute deta ils.  It may be safely averred, that no subject, requiring             an inexhaustible magazine of armor for those engaged in the discussion.
such extended research, has ever before been so completely exhausted
Firom the WCestern Recorder, Ilotisville, Ey..
and so transparently and impartially presented.h      gb                            The Appendix brings the whole question within the comprehension of all, the plain
Writers on the use cC the word BAITIZO have generally been con-                 English reader, as well as the most finished critical scholar. It has never been thus
tent to refer to a score or two of examples from  ancient authors, and            before. The common people have never before been permitted to enter the lists of
the discussion. It is impossible to convey in writing the fullness and perfection o
the majority of these they have not traced to their sources.  But the             this arguuent. Nothihng like it exists in any languaie onfthe subject. Every minisinvestigations of Dr. Conant in the best libraries of Europe and this             ter, every scholar, every intelligent reader of the Bible ought to study and master it.
-D. R. ismpbell, DoD., LL.D., President of Georgetown College, Ki.
country, have enabled him  to collect two hundred and thirty-six exarn~ples, and to authenticate each case beyond the possibility of doubt.                               From the Texas Baptist, Anderson, Texas.
This book has been  prepared   both for the learned  and the un-                  The Appendix alone is worth to the Christian world, all that has ever been expended an the revision enterprise. It contains more matter than any other book ever pub.
learned.  Had the former not been satisfied, the verdict would not                lished in the English language. It;is in no sense a controversial book; all, therefore,
have been sustained by the literary world.  Had it not been adapted               may read it. We would rejoico to see a copy of it in the hands of every minister, as
well as every private Christian who speaks the English tongue.-Rev. J. WV. D. Careath,
to reach and inform the latter, the object of the publication would not
have been attained.  That object is, to afford to every man who can                                         From the Freewill Quarterly
read the English language  the opportunity  of understanding  the                   The philologiczl argument respecting baptism is here exhausted. The material to
pr~iole  philological arguments regarding the meaning and the use of      be employed in the discussion of the subject by scholars was never before so accum
whole philologicalarguments regarding the meaning andthlated within a small compass, or so admirably classified, or made so readily and
the word BAPTIZO,  with all the learned proofs and authorities in the             easily available to minds of ordinary attainments and culture.
case, as completely and as accurately as the most eminent scholar.
I                                                                          ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~From the Chronicle, New York.
For this purpose, each example is translated in the most simple and
It is a monument to patient, persevering scholarship, of which any man might be
literal manner, and the translation, with the citation of the author,            proud. So far as the meaning of baptizein is concerned, it is final. The argument is
book, and page, is placed conspicuously on the foreground, in the                 conducted in no sectarian spirit. The original evidences are given without comment
The controversy, so far as the meaning of the word is concerned, is settled forever.
upper portion of each pag~e. Below it the original'is printed, or the
inspection of the learned.                                                                            From the Hone Mission Record, New York.
No one has yet been found to express a doubt of its thoroughness                 The Appendix is a work of immense labor, and of great value. It settles definitely,
or of its impartiality. It is universally  admitted to be the production         conclusively, and forever, the true meaning of the word baptizein. Henceforth there as
an end of controversy on that subject. The Bible Union have in this matter done,of a master-mind in the maturity of its powers.                                  good work. We wish they would ciraulate one huandred thousand copies.
(I)




~nlrlitatiana aX fb~e ~merirar  ~lbie ~nirn,                    BauhVdlftaflous  orf Ot   uairn           gsB, *irr
350 Broome Street, New York.                                                          350 Broome Street, New York.
BAPTIZEIN.                                                                            IBTIZEiN.
Froimz the Christian limes, Chicago, 111.
This collection of anthorities from the ancient classical and ecclesiastical usage of                      From the Horning Star, Dover, N. H.
Ixeptizo, is by far the most complete ever before published. -It in fact exhausts that  The Appendix famishes a most valuable treasury of argument on the baptismal
department of inquiry —it settles, the meaning of the usage of the Greek term.        question. Such a review ought to settle this great question with all candid minds.
Every minister should have the work for the sake of these references. if for no other.
From the Biblical Recorder, Raleigh, N  C.                                            From the C'hristian Herald, Detroit, Mich.
The present work is destined to excite no, little interest, and receive many a search-  This is a magnificent effort, on the part of Dr. Conant, worthy to be his monument,
ing investigation, but we have no fears that it will not in the main come forth from  and must go far toward settling the controversy about the meaning of the word.
the ordeal as "gold tried in the fire." We commend the whole volume to the careful
study of all scholars of every denomination.                                                               From the Xississippi Baptist, Tackson, Xiss.
This Appendixgives the result of many years' research, and exhibits an amount of
From the Journal and Messenger, Cincinnati, 0.                    learning and scholarly ability in the collation of authorities that must command
The Appendix furnishes a most valuable treasury of argument on the baptismal        the admiration and respect of scholars throughout the world.
question. It contains quotations from the Greek and Latin classics of every instance
where the word bcsptizo or its equivalent occurs, with similar citations from the early                    From the Christian Visitor, St. John. NA B.
Christian writers in each language. It contains also authority respecting the present   Innerse, instead ofbaptize, is the change (in the proposed revision of Matthew) which,
practice in baptism of the Greek Church, also of the Latin Church, up to the Middle   above all others will call forth remark. But in an Appendix, luminous on every page
Ages, and of the Engvish Church, till near them rmation. These ample references      with extended critical research, the Author (Dr. Conant) shows his authority for this
change, and by evidence, the most conclusive, establishes the correctness of his posi.
From the Christian Freeman, Jacksonville, RIl.                   tion, and puts the question relating to the true signification of the original word
The argument is purely philological and historical. We have long wished to see     baptizein to rest forever.
an argument of this character in support of the meaning of this word; an argument       This Appendix alone is worth, to the Church of God, all that the Bible Union has
devoid of all denominational special pleading, nd that can not offend any inqrer      cost in the shape of toil and money from the beginning to the present hour.
after truth. To any person having difficulties on the subject of immersion, we commend this Appendix, as the most satisfactory and least partisan source of informa-                          From te C2hristian Union, Louisville, Kg.
tion he can consult.                                                                    This is, ly far, the ablest investigation of the Greek word, from which we get the
English word baptism, that has ever been published.
From the New, Church Ouarterly (Swedenborgian).
The Greek word baptizo, rendered   baptize" in the authorized version, is trans-                       From the Gospel Herald, London, England.
lated by Dr. Conant, "immerse;" and in the Appendix he cites a long array of           The Appendix proves by evidence more elaborate, in some respects, than has eve
authorities, Greek and Latin, sacred and profane, to show that this is the literal mean-         ix prve b        ie m  ore elabora  inEom  rspes, than has er
ing. We cordially confess that his arguments seem to be conclusive, and that there   tet been given, that the meaning of the Greek  word BAPTIZEIN is immerse, that this is
is no escape from the admission that the original idea of the word is "Iimmersion."  Its only import, and that fidelity requires it to be translated, and not transferred.
From the American Christian ~Review, Cincinnati, O.                                  From the Mich. Christian Herald, Detroit, Mfich.
The treatise on baptizo is the fairest, fullest, and, we think, the best, we have ever  The Appendix to Matthew's Gospel must stand an imperishable monument to the
seen. It puts the humblest English reader upon the shoulders of all the learned, and thorough research and accurate learning of the author.
enables him to see as far into the matter as the learned themselves can.
It ought to be put into a cheap book by itself, so that it can be circulated every-                       From Zion's Advocate, Portland, Me.
where. It will certainly, with all candid people, be an end of the controversy on the   There is one thing which must commend it-the reviser's bold treatment of the
meaning of that word: it will enable the preachers to end the controversy shortly.    word' baptize-sustained in an Appendix, in which every known instance of the use
It is truly a master-piece.                                                          of the word baptize, by Greek authors, is considered.
From thle Christian Erii~a, Boston, Hlass.                      Dr. Conant has thrown down the gauntlet. The question is before the world. If
no reply is made, the question will be settled, settled once and forever.
The Appendix, on the MEANING AND USE OF BAPTIZEIN, is the most exhaustive and
condensed exhibition of the historical and critical argument for immersion on philo-                     From the Missouri Baptist, St. Louis, Mo.
logical grounds, ever produced.
It is a critical Thesaurus, exhausting the resources of profane and ecclesiastical   Reader, do you wish to know, beyond doubt, what the apostles did when they,
literature on this topic.                                                            baptized the people? Read this Appendir. Have you any curiosity to see the most
chaste, comprehensive, and learned production of any age upon this subject? Read
From the Witness, Indianapolis, 1nd.                        it. Would you like to examine over 220 Greek quotations, and a few from the Latin,
T'he Dissertation, showing~ that bclptizein means only and always to immerse, is cer-    with a reference or two to the Oriental and Teutonic? Here you have them, and all
tainly one of great ability and research. The work rises above all sectarian prejudice.    translated. Would you like to hear the voice of the classic, and the Greek of the
The issues are now put on a fair and firm basis. No doubt can be entertained by any  common and of the religious life; the voice of early translations and of later ones;
one, any longer, that baptiiein means, and only means, to immerse. We commend this   the voice of all Christendom for 1300 years; and the voice of scholars, of different
work to the careful examination of all. Let those who sprinkle and pour for baptism,    ages and communions, upon the meaning and use ofbaptizein' Bendyour ear to these
look well to this work. If you can take away the facts, do it.                       clear-speaking, full-toned pages, and you can enjoy that plea-sure.
(3)                                                                                 (4)




C'Twitations   of                Intrilxtan    Xhblt Unnont                           Vdiftatiams of Qt %medcan  Nwt au-ian
350 Broome Street, New York.
350 BROOME STREET, NEW YORK.                                     ___
MATTHEW REVISEDMATTHEW REVISED.
MATTHEW REVISED5~ETISE~~
WITH  BA4PTIZEIN  AS AN  APPENDIX,                                                       From the Morning Star, Dover, N. II.
Having used this volume in connection with the exercises of our class in. the Greek
A quarto volume of about 300 pages, equal to nearly 600 ordinary                Testament during the past term, we cheerfully give it a high commendation. We
octavo pages.  Containing the Common Version, Greek Text, Revised                  are especially pleased with the fidelity to the original, the accuracy and beauty of
and Philological Notes.  Price, sent by mail, $1.50.                    the Revised Version. The work must have cost immense labor, and -exhibits throughVersion,                                                                           out a marked success. If this may be regarded as a specimen of the Bible Union's
From the Christian Review, N. Y.                          great undeitaking, the whole will be welcomed with great favor by the Christian
public.~
This volume comes to us under the auspices of a Society of large membership and  public.
considerable power, and from the hand of a reviser of acknowledged scholarship. In                    From the Christian Visitor, St. John, N. B.
no modern revision of the English Scriptures that has come to our knowledge, has     All who examine the work will agree that it is, in all respects, a scholarly producthere been so much of thoroughness. Evidences appear in every page of a scholar-    tion of the rcry frst grade.
ship comprehensive, patient, and enthusiastic. The reviser appears to have refrained,                From the Christian Freeman, Jacksonville,.11.
conscientiously and religiously, from introducing a single change that did not seem to  Dr. Conait is an enanent member of the Final Committee, and this fruit of his
himself to be demanded by fidelity to the original text, or by the requirements of  labor possesses so many evidences of high scholarship and good taste, that we accept
English idiom. We have not detected a single expression in the revision of the twenty-    it as a flatteing  assurance of what the final work is to be.
eight chapters of this Gospel, that does not appear to have been most painfully
selected as the one. that, in the judgment of the reviser, was most precisely fitted to                  From the Witness, Indianapolis, Ind.
express the inspired thought of the adopted text,                                    This bool was assigned to Dr. Conant, and has beenh executed by him. As to his
ability andscholarship and honesty as a Christian man, we need not speak. He has
From the Southern Baptist Review, Tenn.                      done his work on this with great care and evident ability.
This Revised Version is, in many respects, superior to the Common Version. The
foot-notes are, in the main, judicious, and indicative of the author's qualifications                 From the Dana  and  laptist, Atlanta, Ca.
for his work. Dr. Conant is the very man whose heart is inaccessible to the influence  This is tie best production which we have received from the Bible Union Rooms,
of sectarian considerations.                                                       although ise have previously received many valuable documents.
From the Christian Record, Ind.                                        Fromn the American Christian Review, Cincinnati, 0.
The learning, research, and literary taste of Dr. Conant, are not to be ques-      We are lighly delighted with a large portion of his [Dr. Conant's] work. Indeed,
tioned. If there were no other evidence, his recent labors for the American Bible    the production is worth to the world all the funds we, as a brotherhood, have ever
Union would afford sufficient proof that he possesses all these qualifications for a  contrihutel to the Union.
reviser or translator in an eminent degree.                                                           From the Christian Heral, Detroit, Mic7i.
We do most heartily thank God for what has been accomplished, and we do most       We have not a particle of doubt hut that Dr. Conant has given us the most acH
sincerely think that there is nothing to be desired more than a simple, faithful, pure    rate version of Matthew in existence, and which will be hailed with great satisfaction,
translation of the word of God, into our own noble and almost universal language.
We understand this to be the object of the American Bible Union. And we believe
that every lover of the truth will hail with pleasure any and every effort that may be                  From the' American, Balptist, New York.
put forth in this direction; and not only so, but earnestly pray to God for success.  The publicatsmn of this volume will do much to relieve the alarm of those who
feared that theii old-fashioned Bible was to be so changed that they could scarcely
Fri~om the, Christian Yii-mes, Chicago-, Ill.               recognize it. Tie caution with which the reviser has introduced his emendations will
We are free to say that we esteem it (the revision), in the main, a decided improve-    secure favor for the volume.
ment on the old one. It brings out, in numerous instances, the sense of the original
with a beauty and a force that almost take one by surprise. We are truly happy to                      From the Christian Era, Boston,  Mass.
place it on our shelves, as a tribute of American scholarship to'sacred learning, and  The revision ol the Gospel of Matthew evinces great research, and marked candor.
a most valuable help to the study of this portion of the New Testament.            We have been struck with the generally terse and felicitous diction which it employs.
From the Biblical Recorder, Raleigh, N. C.                                      From the Hoome Mission Record, N2Vew York.
The reviser is generally admitted to he among the first Hebrew and Greek scholars  The Revised Vasion seems to have been executed with great care and fidelity.
now living. His revision of Job has1 "won golden opinions" from the public press.  Comparatively fey changes have been made, and those only where there seemed
The present work is destined to excite no little interest, and receive many a search-  good and sufficienm reason for making them.
ing investigation. A fell examination of the revision and notes was a work of weeks,
instead of a few hours, even for a competent scholar.                                                 From the New York- Chronicle, New York.
We commend the whole volume to the careful study of all scholars.                  The more it is eramined, the more its profound scholarship and masterly research
will appear.
From the Christian Union, Louisville, Kg.                                       From the Gospel Herald, London, England.
This revision is one of the finest monuments of Biblicallearning ever erected. The  Among the valuable works which this Society (the American Bible Union) is pub
more we examine-it, the higher it rises in our estimation. The industry of the reviser,    lishing, none exceeds in interest " The Gospel of Matthew," by Dr. T. J. Conant.
his extraordinary collation of authorities, the remarkable learning and scholarly skill  Such works, independently of being preparatory to so important a work as a revised
exhibited in every page, stamps this revision as one of the great works of this century.    translation for common use, are valuable additions to Biblical literature.
(1.)                                                                             (2)




Tnb~twtion~  of t~  ~nwrit~rn ~ibh  ~Ininn~                                                             3505 Broome Street,, New York.
350 BRtOOME STREET, NEW  YORK.
M1ATTHEW REVISED.
MCA   ~1?.'4~`T     HE  W    II. r   k~lE  V I S E'I                                      From  Zion's Advocate, Portland, Me.
Of the manner in which Prof. Conant has done his work, we need, perhaps, say but
From the Christian Union, Louisville, Ky.                        little. His reputation as a Biblical scholar is well established, and but few men
We speak upon an extended experience, when we say, that never before has any         would be willing co urge their own opinions, with much confidence, against his, on a
English reader come as near the light that beamed from Matthew's Gospel upon the       question of philobgy.
minds of those for whom it was originally written, as in this revision. The mere
English reader may learn now from Matthew, what the scholar learns by much pains-                             From the True Union, Baltimore, Md.
taking from Lachmann, Tregelles, Tischendorf, and Alford.  This revision of Mat-          It is the production of a profound scholar; and, irrespective of its ultimate design,
thew is a monument of Biblical learning, of critical skill, of faithful and pions effort  will be found a Taluable work. The reviser keeps as closely as practicable to the
to give the Ei~nglish reader as perf~ct an idea of what the H~oly Spirit said througrh  Common Versioi, and retains, as much as possible, the fine old Saxon idiom.
this evangelist, as the original Greek readers had.
From the Western Recorder, Louisville, Ky.
From the Freewill Quarterly.                                  There is hardly a possibility of any further material improvement. Every page,
The appearance of this Gospel by Matthew marks an era in the history and work         every chapter, every verse, every word, every point, bears the impress of the most
of the Union.  The revision generally shows great labor and care, and unquestion-       scrupulous care, and the most perfect-human accuracy.
ably brings us, in not a few instances, much nearer to the centre of the, writer's
thought and the great Spirit's lips. We can not help commending the manifest im-                        From the Journal and Messenger, C'incinnati, Ohio.
partiality and conscientious scholarship of the translator. His motto seems to be-        The plan wlich Dr. Conant proposes is the right one. We think that he has been
Nothing topeuie;eeytinotuh
Nothir~g to plrejudice; every thing to truth.,generally successful in accomplishing his object, so far as we have been able to judge.
Prom the -New Church Quarterly (Sivedenborgian).                                        From  te Plumes Standard, Qadncy, ~'alfornia.
This new translation will be of extreme value, as embodying the results of the
latest researches in Biblical learning, and, by the discussions it will provoke, can not  The reviser is Prof. T. J. Conant, whose reputation as a scholaris co-extensive with
fail to settle the truth, on points now involved in obscnrity. We presume from Dr.      the world of education. This revision of Matthew, like all that comes from his pen,
Conant's acknowledged ability and painstaking scholarship the emendations it will       evinces a lepth of erudition and careful research, such as few scholars in this age
require, will not be very important.  We hope that all our readers who have any         have attaihed. Where any departnre is made from King James' Version, the reasons
taste for the work will procure a copy of this book.                                    are given. The reviser has shown, not only a perfect command of our noble language,
but a wonlerful knowledge of the philology and customs of the ancients.
From the Advent Herald, Boston, Mass.
We hail every effort to perfect the rendering of the original Scriptures into our        From J H. Raymond, LL.D., President of the Polytechnic Collegiate Institute, N. Y.
English tongue. The critical notes accompanying this work are invaluable.                 This revision is made, throughout, in the Catholic spirit of a true scholar, who concerns himself not at all with questions of importance or unimportance, with moral or
Prom  Zion's Advocate, P~ortland, Me.,                         doctrinal, or ecclesiastical bearings, but simply and solely with the question
Of the corrections of Bagster's edition of the Greek text, made by Dr. Conant,        accuracy- ho keeps steadily in view the two only questions pertinent to his work:
Zion's Advocate says.                                                                     1. What is the true Greek to be Englisbed?
Many, perhaps all, the omissions recommended, would be confirmed by the best            2. What is the true English for that Greek?
authorities. In the New Version, the proper names are given as they are in the Old        Dr. Conait follows the testimony of the most ancient witnesses, i. e., of the oldest
Testament. Words, whose meaning has changed, are replaced by others expressing          manuscript and versions now extant, and the citations of Scripture found in the ea
the thought exactly and intelligibly.  Ungrammatical expressions are corrected.         liest Christian writings that have come down to us.
Certainly, no one can object to eliminating from the Bible what we would not allow        It is suci a work as scholars love to look upon.
in a child's composition.  Inexact translation, and faulty expressions are corrected.
Surely, no one will object to having the exact sense of the original expressed in sim-                    From Rev. Geor e J. Johnson, Fort Madis, Iowa.
ple and intelligent langnage. Very many passages have been greatly improved, and
these improvements were absolutely demanded.                                              I have rrEnd the revised version of Matthew through twice, and am gratified with
the book beyond measure. You know I have never been any kind of a friend to the
From the Missouri Baptist, St. Louis, M1o.                         Bible Uniot, and still have no faith in the general success of-its undertaking. But
Thle work will command respect.                                                       I must ackiowledge that if the Union shall never do any more, to have produced
Every page of it bears the impress of scholarship.                                    such a worl as this now before me is not laboring for naught: it is so far a glorous
It will give satisf bac tion   impress of schol~rs.success.  I shall not attempt to review the revision critically, but will say this-So
It will   otrive satisfaction.                                                        far as I car judge, it is faithful and elegant, and in many respects ant improvement
The'mind of the Spirit is made clear and plain.                                      o  h   l ewn
The notes are brief, clear, and to the point,                                         on the old 7ersion.
Fr~om R -. Henry A. Har't, Ma~ine.
Flrom~b  the Mlich. Christian HPeraldl, Detroit, Mich.                                          rmRv  er.RrMie
I have been, heretofore, neither a friend nor a foe of the Bible Union. I have felt
It has been with mingled pleasure and profit that, for the last two months, we        but little interest in the matter. and have not cared even to form an opinion. But
have, almost daily, exlamined a portion of Dr. Conant's Revision of Matthew; and,      since reading a copy of Conant's Revision of Matthew, I have changed my grouni
havina finishod it, we rise from our task with the conviction that it is, beyond all    I am ready to tpe sides with theC -Uniono
question, the best revision of Matthew's Gospel ever made in Enlish.(5)
(3)